《The Young Master s Bride》 Chapter 1 He Asked Her If She¡¯s Ovulating The warm light on the wall glowed dimly, creating a seductive heat. A black silk cloth was tied into a pretty bow at the back of the girl¡¯s head, covering her beautiful eyes. The black color of the silk contrasted against her white skin, making it seem even fairer and more delicate than ever. The bathroom door was pushed open. The girl, curled into a ball on the bed, stiffened. A man strode across the floor, barefoot. Beads of moisture rolled down his chiseled frame. His handsome face, which could bring entire civilizations to their knees, was shrouded in cold dominance. His deep, dark eyes were like stars in the night, kaleidoscopic yet alien at the same time. His tightly pursed lips were lined by a steadfast yet sophisticated side profile, with traces of grim unruliness. The girl felt a great weight upon her and sank into the bed, a thin layer of sweat forming on the tip of her nose. This was her choice, and there was no turning back. ¡®Mom is still lying in her sickbed, waiting for me to bring the money back and save her life!¡¯ Her little white hand gripped the bedsheet. No matter how much she willed herself to remain steady, her small movements betrayed her nerves. ¡°Are you ovulating?¡± The man¡¯s voice was rich and deep, enough to make one fall in love with him upon first hearing it. ¡°Yes!¡± It was the fourteenth day since her last period. She had calculated everything. The cool, fresh smell of shower gel filled her nostrils. The girl quickly threw her hand up against the man¡¯s chest, preventing him from coming any closer. It was an instinctive reaction. She didn¡¯t use much force, but it made the man frown. He thought she knew what they were going to do, given that she was already lying on the bed. He did not enjoy wasting time. ¡°Hmm?¡± This simple, slightly raised syllable carried a husky, seductive air, a gentleness tinged with subtle annoyance. ¡°S-sir¡­ C-could we try artificial insemination instead?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was trembling slightly yet was not panicked. She felt the heat and firmness of the man¡¯s chest through her palm. This was her first time encountering such a sensation, like a hot iron that could scald her hand. She could clearly feel the man¡¯s strong and steady heartbeat. It was so calm and rhythmic. Conversely, her heart was leaping into her throat. The smooth silk shielded her gaze, placing her in a world of darkness, like a reflection of her own life. She was grateful for the blindfold. With it, she would not have to see the man who would take her virginity, whose child she would bear. She would not have chosen this if she were not in dire straits. She needed money urgently. Therefore, despite anticipating the sorrow that awaited her after this night, she would not let herself retreat. The man¡¯s long, slender fingers gently stroked the girl¡¯s lovely collarbone. His movements may have been as gentle and light as a feather, but they still made the girl tremble ever so slightly. The man pursed his somewhat thin lips, his mouth radiating a cool feeling. His tall and straight figure was steadfast yet tense. The side of his body did not touch the girl at all. The girl¡¯s heart raced as the man¡¯s cold fingertips brushed across her collar. She didn¡¯t know who the man on top of her was, or his age, or if he was tall or short, fat or thin. All she knew was that he was paying her to give him a child and she happened to need money. This feeling of being blind and controlled by her surroundings was not a pleasant one ¡ª especially since darkness was the only thing that greeted her when she opened her eyes. The man¡¯s aura was overpowering, making her bite her tender lips. Despite her lack of sight, she could feel a sort of shapeless and overwhelming sensation. His coarse fingers left the girl¡¯s comely clavicles and went for her soft lips, caressing them lovingly¡­ Her lips instinctively parted, as if shocked by an electric current. The man took advantage of this and slipped his finger between them¡­ Chapter 2 You Don¡¯t Want To Do It, Directly? The girl reached out to stop him, but the man easily caught her hands and placed them on top of her head. There was barely any resistance. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it directly?¡± His voice was perfectly husky. In the quiet room, it sounded deliciously enticing. The girl¡¯s shivering body promptly stopped as the man¡¯s grim yet melodious voice rang out. A sliver of hope was ignited in her heart. Was he agreeing to artificial insemination? She could give him a child, but she really couldn¡¯t do it under such circumstances ¡ª sex with a strange man¡­ His finger was still on her lips, so she could only answer with a muffled noise. He withdrew his hand, carrying a moist heat along with it. The man¡¯s eyes flashed with a desire to continue his assault ¡ª a rare moment. ¡°Hmm, you want a kid, right? You don¡¯t necessarily need the ¡®direct route¡¯¡­Would that be okay?¡± She gave her opinion bluntly with no excessive explanations, excuses, or pleading. Despite her nervousness, she refused to let herself back down. She had never given up on anything that was within her grasp. Trying meant no regrets. She might lose out on half the money, but she was willing to do it anyway. Every girl had dreams of having a perfect first time¡­ Actually, she knew that if this man refused to agree, she would have no choice but to accept it. She, an eighteen-year-old girl who was far from home, needed money more than anything. She had no other choice. ¡°Has anyone kissed you here?¡± The man seemed to like the girl¡¯s lips. His long fingers began stroking them again, tracing lightly over their shape. His deep voice carried a sense of gentleness, yet was more overpowering than ever. ¡°No!¡± She never lied. Her first kiss was still unclaimed. ¡°So pure!¡± The man was quite satisfied with the girl¡¯s answer. The corners of his mouth inadvertently curved into an indulgent smile. Suddenly, she found herself completely breathless. Underneath the silk blindfold, the girl¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. A masculine energy filled her mouth. Forceful hands cradled the back of her head, pulling her toward him. His red tongue slithered deep inside, powerful and fierce, giving her no chance to catch her breath. The kiss was intermingled with a faint smell of tobacco, coarse yet potent. The man released his entire aura onto the girl beneath him. It was as if he wanted to suck her into a vortex and never let her go. Just as the girl was about to lose her breath, the man nipped her tender lips. ¡°Hsss! That hurt!¡± Her mouth immediately filled with the taste of blood. Within such a nerve-wracking and seductive atmosphere, the fishy yet sweet smell of blood seemed to hold an enticing taste, ¡°There should be some blood on your first time. It saves me the effort too!¡± The man flipped himself off the bed and headed toward the bathroom as if he were unaffected by his rising desire. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, mister!¡± The girl gasped loudly as the man left, like a stranded fish that had been thrown back into the ocean. Crystal-like tears at the corners of her eyes streamed across the black silk¡­ The man¡¯s footsteps paused when he heard the girl¡¯s voice. He smirked. ¡®A good man? No one has ever called me, Li Beichen, a good man.¡¯ He turned his head around and glanced at the girl. She had relaxed and was lying on the bed. A gloomy yet subtle expression flashed across his dark, unfathomable eyes. The girl really wanted to take off the silk blindfold. She wanted to see whose child she would soon bear. What kind of a man would have such a deep yet melodious voice? Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t¡­ This was because this ten-month pregnancy would result in the separation of flesh and blood¡­ Chapter 3 Hand-Picked Fiancee At the Highest Virtue Hospital¡­ Ye Qingge¡¯s thin but lovely figure knelt on the freezing floor outside the operating theater. At the age of twenty-three, her exquisite face was quite charming and had a hint of innocence, but it was also somewhat cold and mysterious. Her gaze was fixed on one part of the wall. Her eyes seemed to sparkle ¡ª a stark contrast to the worried looks on everyone else¡¯s faces. ¡°Old Li, it was Ye Qingge¡­ She hit the Fifth Young Master with her car. She¡¯s here now. You may punish her in whatever way you see fit. All I ask¡­ is that you spare our Ye family. Ye Qingge and her mother separated from the Ye family years ago. Our family has nothing to do with this accident¡­¡± Dong Wenqian carefully explained with a smile. Ye Qingge smirked, her gaze cool, clear, and somewhat charming. She stared at her little aunt. ¡®How ironic, I can¡¯t even drive! How could I have hit anyone with a car?¡¯ Her ice-cold gaze turned toward Ye Wenwen, who was right behind Dong Wenqian. She stared at her trembling facade. She looked like a small, pitiful white rabbit. She lowered her head and hugged the cylindrical ceramic urn in her arms. In lieu of her mother¡¯s last wishes, she would tolerate this. Wasn¡¯t she just taking the blame? She was not kneeling for these people or for her sins. She was kneeling because her mother¡¯s remains were hardly even cold. Li Xingming, who was the ¡®Old Li¡¯ in question, had a stalwart expression on his face. His intense gaze carried the weight of all the experience he had gained over the years. His deep eyes flashed with a particularly worldly sharpness. He stared at Ye Qingge as she knelt on the ground. Her calm and steadfast figure had an unyielding aura. She held the magnanimity of someone who disregarded the opinions of others. She had been kneeling for two whole hours, yet her ramrod-straight back did not tremble or bend an inch. It was remarkable for someone to have such an aura at her young age. ¡°Are you any good at caring for the sick?¡± He gently poked the tip of his cane at Ye Qingge¡¯s shoulders. His tone was steady and powerful, with an innate sense of dominance. ¡°Yes, I have a professional nursing certificate!¡± She answered in a tone that was neither humble nor arrogant but was laden with thick sorrow. Her mother had been seriously ill in a foreign country and went through six major surgeries. As it happened, she never managed to return to her hometown, which she had been longing for, even after her death. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Li Xingming crossed his arms and placed them on his cane, narrowing his eyes as he asked the question. His bones and constitution were not so worn out that he genuinely required a walking stick, but a man of his position simply needed some sort of prop. Li Xingming had a pivotal role in the Li family¡¯s stable position as the most important clan in Cloud City for many years. The solid foundation built by the old man had allowed their current leader, Li Beichen, to take their power to unreachable heights. She paused for two seconds, feeling a slight pang in her heart. She had dreams of true love too. However, with barely enough food on the table, romance was an extravagant hope for her. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± It was true, she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Despite her many suitors, how could she possibly hope for an ideal relationship when she was struggling to survive? ¡°The man being operated on is my grandson, Li Nancheng. I guess you could say that it was destiny for you to run him over. Neither of us is aware of his current situation inside. However, that is not the point. My point is that my family needs a daughter-in-law. Will you join our Li family? If you agree, I will consider the matter of this accident settled!¡± Li Xingming rarely spoke this much. His offer made everyone around widen their mouths in shock, including Ye Qingge. No one knew how the surgery would turn out. He could end up a human vegetable or paralyzed. It could also be a light injury, but Ye Qingge knew that this was unlikely, as the surgery had gone on for two hours¡­ ¡°Once you¡¯ve entered the Li household, you will never have to kneel before anyone. No one will dare push you around. The Li men may have foul tempers, but their appeal lies in their god-given good looks!¡± Chapter 4 An Intimidating Man He had inadvertently tooted his own horn while boasting about his sons. Ye Qingge lifted her gaze and turned toward Dong Wenqian, who had widened her eyes in disbelief. Her little aunt was as pretty as ever, but she had snatched her father away, taken over her family, and¡­ The humiliations of the past and her mother¡¯s passing, from which there were still grievances, made Ye Qingge snort unexpectedly. Dong Wenqian, who was an arrogant, vicious, and merciless woman, instantly felt insecure and cautious¡­ Ye Qingge knew that the Li household was an elite family but never wanted to get involved. Even so, she enjoyed seeing the constipated look on Dong Wenqian¡¯s face. She was not rebellious. She never had been. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Three blunt words gave Li Xingming the most straightforward answer ¡ª Ye Qingge had agreed to his proposition. ¡°Old Li, this unruly girl¡­ Actually, it was¡­¡± Dong Wenqian immediately spoke up when she heard Ye Qingge¡¯s answer. However, Ye Wenwen, who was next to her, tugged on her arm and shook her head tremblingly, indicating that she should keep her mouth shut. How could Dong Wenqian possibly have expected this outcome? It was her daughter, Ye Wenwen, who had rammed into Li Nancheng¡¯s car. Due to the pressing circumstances, she threatened Ye Qingge, who had just gotten off her plane, to take the blame for her daughter. Countless women would crack their heads trying to think of ways to marry Li Nancheng, even if he were currently lying in the operating theater with a murky future¡­ How many women yearned to become a daughter-in-law of the Li family? It didn¡¯t really matter if he were a human vegetable or paralyzed. The Li family was the most powerful clan in Cloud City. Her guts were turning green with regret from the very thought of it¡­ That uncontrollable girl, Ye Qingge, had managed to gain the upper hand. How could she possibly stand for this? Nevertheless, given the situation, she could no longer reveal that it was really her daughter, Ye Wenwen, behind the wheel¡­ Dong Wenqian shot Ye Qingge an angry glare. ¡®The old one was finally dead, but now the young one has returned. Will I ever have a moment¡¯s peace?¡¯ Ye Qingge smiled delicately as she saw the rage in Dong Wenqian¡¯s eyes. The sound of orderly footsteps drew everyone¡¯s attention. They saw an intimidating and uninhibited man marching steadily toward them, escorted by bodyguards. The words ¡°gloriously radiant¡± immediately came to Ye Qingge¡¯s mind. His tall and proud figure was wrapped in a purplish-blue suit. His entire body radiated lofty dominance, but his eyes held the unfathomable depth of precious jade stones. The only man in this world who could flawlessly wield a balance of power and gentleness was Li Beichen. ¡°Dad!¡± The man¡¯s voice resounded with a rich, robust, and steady grimness. For some strange reason, the man¡¯s voice seemed familiar to her. ¡°He¡¯s here. He¡¯s been inside for two hours,¡± Li Xingming explained, nodding at his youngest son. ¡°And he¡¯s been standing for two hours too?¡± Li Beichen frowned as he asked the butler, who had been dutifully serving at Li Xingming¡¯s side. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the butler replied helplessly. The stubborn Old Master¡¯s temper rose. ¡®Despite serving me for more than thirty years, he still hasn¡¯t learned to watch his mouth.¡¯ ¡°Are you sneering at my old age? I can stand here all day, let alone two hours.¡± Li Xingming smacked Li Beichen¡¯s leg with his walking stick. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Your leg is fitted with metal screws, which certainly gives you more than enough stamina to withstand torture!¡± Li Beichen replied with a habitually icy tone. However, a hint of heartache flashed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my prerogative. By the way, girl, this is my youngest son. You will address him as Little Uncle, just like Nancheng!¡± Li Xingming said, tapping Ye Qingge on the shoulder. Seeing the ceramic jar in her arms, he did not ask her to stand up. Anyone at his age would know what it contained. Chapter 5 She Calls Him ¡°Little Uncle¡± ¡°Hello, Little Uncle!¡± Ye Qingge greeted him obediently. However, she felt slightly uneasy as Li Beichen was very young and didn¡¯t seem to be much older than her. Calling him ¡°Little Uncle¡±¡­ Regardless, she would even address him as ¡°grandpa¡± at a time like this, let alone ¡°Little Uncle¡±. In any case, the man was certainly handsome. His outline was the picture of a grim yet steadfast figure. He had a pair of unfathomable and indistinct pupils, a straight nose, and slightly thin lips, so perfect that there seemed to be no flaws. The heavens truly cherished him. Li Beichen didn¡¯t respond and simply glanced icily at Ye Qingge, then turned away. His gaze turned even darker and gloomier than before! Ye Qingge did not care if Li Beichen ignored her. It did not matter. Li Beichen turned toward Li Xingming, clearly annoyed with the words ¡°Little Uncle¡±. ¡°Our new daughter-in-law, I¡¯ve just decided!¡± He tapped Ye Qingge¡¯s shoulder with his walking stick again, and she promptly straightened her back. ¡°You¡¯re acting wilfully again. You should at least discuss this with Nancheng!¡± He knew his father best. The old man was a law unto himself. That¡¯s why he had prepared himself before returning to the country. ¡°Why should I discuss this with him?¡± A glorious light flashed across Li Xingming¡¯s dark eyes. This grandson of his had been kicking up a huge fuss lately, and he had been losing sleep for quite a while. It was quite disappointing. The corners of Ye Qingge¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. She herself hadn¡¯t noticed it. What was happening here? Their relative was lying inside, his survival unclear, yet they were squabbling over everyday family matters ¡ª as if they were not concerned at all. Strategizing a battle plan generally looked like this. ¡°Mr. Li¡­ It was Ye Qingge. She hit the Fifth Young Master with her car¡­¡± Dong Wenqian never expected to see Li Beichen, the legendary helmsman of the Li family. If the Ye family could establish a connection with him, then¡­ It was said that Li Beichen¡¯s smile was the gentlest murder weapon in the world. Women who saw his smile would fall in love with him as if struck by poison, whereas men who glimpsed his kindly grin would be marked for death¡­ However, hardly anyone had ever seen him smile. ¡®Old Li must be senile. That¡¯s why he¡¯s allowed the woman responsible for his grandson¡¯s car accident to enter the Li household.¡¯ However, how could a ruthless yet powerful man like Li Beichen possibly let Ye Qingge get away with this? Li Beichen¡¯s eyes turned toward Ye Qingge as he heard Dong Wenqian¡¯s words, spotting the slight smile at the corners of her lips by sheer coincidence. Between her bright eyes and white teeth, her smile was ever so faint. It was almost indiscernible, as if one could barely catch it, yet it could etch into one¡¯s heart like an iron brand. His deep, intimidating eyes stared squarely at Ye Qingge as if he wanted to see right through her. A grim light flickered in his serene countenance. Out of the corner of her eye, she could sense his glare examining her. Ye Qingge remained very still, turning her eyes toward Ye Wenwen. It had been eight years. Everything had changed. If there was anyone in the Ye family that she did not hate, it would be Ye Wenwen. ¡®We used to sleep on the same bed. We were so close, but¡­ forget it.¡¯ Still focused on Ye Wenwen, Ye Qingge felt her lower jaw being forced upward. ¡°Hsss!¡± The sudden movement made her hiss in pain. A hint of rage flashed across her clear eyes. However, when she saw that it was Li Beichen who had clamped his hand over her jaw, that glint of rage disappeared, and her gaze returned to chilly emptiness. Li Beichen narrowed his eyes. It may have been a split second change in expression, but he had caught it! He fixed his dark eyes upon Ye Qingge¡¯s delicate red lips and pressed his coarse thumb against them. Only Ye Qingge could feel this small gesture. No one from any other angle could see it. Memories flooded back into Ye Qingge¡¯s mind. She quickly shut her eyes before opening them again. Chapter 6 The Terrifying Mr. Li She tried her best to ignore the gnawing pain in her heart. It had been five years, but she still could not forget that night¡­ Ye Qingge did not object to Li Beichen¡¯s seductive moves. Her clear eyes faced his examining stare head-on in a manner that was neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°Name!¡± His cold voice carried a deep sense of intimidation. ¡°Ye Qingge,¡± she promptly replied. Her tender lips and the man¡¯s finger brushed against each other with greater intimacy. This woman must not be as simple as she seemed to be able to catch his old man¡¯s eye. The doors to the operating theater opened. The hospital director and a few chief physicians emerged, all trembling with fear. ¡°Old Li, the Fifth Young Master¡­¡± The group exchanged looks, unsure of what to say. ¡°Is he alive?¡± Li Xingming asked testily, tapping his walking stick heavily on the ground. ¡°The Fifth Young Master¡¯s left leg is broken. He¡¯ll need to stay in bed to recuperate!¡± Life and death were nothing in the eyes of these doctors, but the patient lying inside was the Fifth Young Master, a man born with a golden spoon. Though it was only a broken leg, if they did not manage it well, losing their jobs would be a small matter ¡ª losing their lives would be highly probable. ¡°Any other injuries?¡± Li Beichen released Ye Qingge¡¯s jaw and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°M-Mr. Li¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Li¡­¡± The sight of Li Beichen frightened the doctors so much that their knees quaked. If Old Li was terrifyingly intimidating and stern, then Li Beichen, whose body emanated iciness despite his smile, could scare a man out of his wits. ¡°A-aside from¡­a few minor lacerations¡­ nothing else!¡± As Li Beichen glared at them irritably and impatiently, the hospital director finally summoned his courage and answered him. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have killed that smug son of a b*ch?!¡± Li Xingming turned around and left as soon as he heard that he had merely broken his leg. He took two steps before pausing. Turning around, he tapped on Ye Qingge¡¯s shoulder with his walking stick. ¡°You, stay back and take care of Nancheng!¡± ¡°I understand. Take care, Old Li!¡± After seeing Dong Wenqian¡¯s face twisted with rage, Ye Qingge answered dutifully. Li Beichen¡¯s eagle eyes flashed with a sharp glint and stared intently at Ye Qingge as she knelt in place. ¡°Mr. Li, my sister¡­ didn¡¯t mean to do it¡­ Please spare her. I beg you, please. I¡¯d do¡­ anything. Just please, let my sister go¡­¡± Ye Wenwen¡¯s exquisitely beautiful little face shone with a bashful blush. Her every word sounded extremely gentle. Her reddened eyes resembled a rabbit¡¯s, timid and fragile, as if she were born into this world to be loved and protected. ¡°Mr. Li¡­ Ye Qingge is a wild child. She is not equipped to take care of anyone, and she hit him with her car. Our Ye family¡­Let my daughter, Wenwen, take care of the Fifth Young Master! She¡¯s gentle and meticulous. She¡¯ll definitely ensure the Fifth Young Master¡¯s swift recovery!¡± Dong Wenqian quickly chimed in upon hearing her daughter¡¯s pleas. Li Nancheng had simply broken his leg. If there were a chance for her daughter to stay by his side and take care of him, it would be an opportunity for her to marry into the Li family. How could Dong Wenqian possibly let Ye Qingge get an advantage just like that? ¡°Little Uncle, may I please get up? My legs are numb!¡± Ye Qingge turned her shining eyes toward Li Beichen. There was no deliberate affectedness added to her demeanor, but she still seemed perfectly coquettish. ¡°You haven¡¯t joined the Li family yet. It is far too early for you to be calling me ¡®Little Uncle¡¯!¡± His deep and intimidating voice carried a subtle hint of frustration. He turned around and left. ¡°Old Master, have you really decided on the Fifth Young Master¡¯s marriage, just like that? That girl simply doesn¡¯t suit him!¡± the butler blurted out as soon Li Xingming entered the elevator. ¡°Who said that it was for him?¡± ¡°Then whose marriage is it?¡± ¡°Not telling you!¡± The butler shut his mouth. The Old Master was being capricious again! Chapter 7 Acting Like Strangers At Sophia¡¯s Private Club. Ye Qingge splashed a handful of water onto her face, the droplets streaming down her exquisite cheeks. They rolled toward her delicate clavicles, and whatever was left of those droplets went between her round¡­ ¡°Are you alright, Qingge?¡± The supervisor, Sister Bing, patted her on the back to soothe her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sister Bing. I just downed two glasses.¡± Ye Qingge smiled faintly. A simple smile from her was endlessly charming. Sophia¡¯s Private Club was the premier high-end club in Cloud City. However, they had plenty of uneducated people, so being made to down alcohol was completely normal. As it was, the commission received for selling liquor there was two times greater than anywhere else. Sometimes, if one was lucky enough, it was possible to earn two to three thousand in a single night. ¡°A few VIPs have arrived in the private room. They¡¯re definitely going to order the best booze. Can you handle them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Sister Bing. You¡¯re always looking out for me.¡± She hugged Shen Bing. Ye Qingge¡¯s gratitude was genuine . She had only been there for a week, and Sister Bing had placed her on the eighth floor. The eighth floor was a hotspot for the elite, and only experienced employees were allowed to work there. Naturally, she made more money than the newcomers. ¡°You¡¯re quite attractive, and let¡¯s be honest, I have an ulterior motive. My younger brother will be back in the country soon. I¡¯ll introduce you. Whether you get together or not is up to fate!¡± ¡°Mmm, okay! I¡¯ll listen to you, Sister Bing!¡± Ye Qingge¡¯s eyes flashed with an awkward light. She didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Sister Bing that she had a fianc¨¦. Some things simply couldn¡¯t be said. All she could do was be friends with Sister Bing¡¯s younger brother. Anything else was out of the question. Ye Qingge was dressed in a fitted cheongsam the color of white jade, made from quality material and delightful to look at. It went without saying that Sophie¡¯s Private Club was outfitted with the very best. When she arrived at the doorway to the private room, she saw eight bodyguards standing outside. As expected, these were VIPs. ¡®Why do these bodyguards look so familiar? This private room is the club owner¡¯s exclusive room.¡¯ After knocking, Ye Qingge pushed the door open and walked in with a standard smile on her face. She sauntered into the room but came to an abrupt halt when she saw the man on the couch. She never expected to bump into Li Beichen, the Little Uncle of her husband-to-be, in a place like this. It was only a momentary pause. She quickly concealed the insecurity in her eyes and continued moving forward. They were only acquaintances, so it was best to act like strangers. Perhaps he had forgotten who she was. Li Beichen¡¯s handsome and distinct face was sharp and stalwart. He had unique, aristocratic features, and his pair of jade-like eyes were warm yet intense. As Li Beichen was sitting in the main seat, according to the rules, Ye Qingge had to bend down and offer the list of liquor to him with both hands for him to make the order. ¡°What alcohol would you like, sir?¡± With her perfectly sweet voice, one could never get enough of hearing her speak. Li Beichen did not accept it. His quiet eyes stared silently at Ye Qingge. Chu Baiqing, who was sitting next to him, took the order form with a smile and placed it on a side table made of black glass. ¡°Two bottles of ¡¯82 Lafite and a few bottles of mineral water!¡± ¡°Very well, sir. Please wait!¡± Ye Qingge smiled delicately at Chu Baiqing and moved to get up. Two bottles of Lafite would give her a 6,800 yuan commission. When combined with the other commissions she had received that night, this would bring her grand total to more than 10,000 yuan. She needed money to find the piece of flesh that was carved from her. A hint of glee flashed across her delicate eyes. Unfortunately, before she could celebrate her good fortune, she heard a cold voice. ¡°We will not be drinking tonight. We¡¯re having water!¡± Li Beichen indolently leaned against the couch. His imposing figure released its innately intimidating aura. Chapter 8 He Did That On Purpose Two bottles of 1982 Lafite and a bottle of mineral water were worlds apart¡­ ¡®He¡¯s come all the way here to drink water and not alcohol? My god! Is there something wrong with his brain?¡¯ How could Ye Qingge possibly let go of such a juicy piece of meat? Thus, she lifted the corners of her lips into an endearing smile. She looked at Chu Baiqing and asked, ¡°Sir, would you like two bottles of ¡¯82 Lafite and a few bottles of mineral water or just a few bottles of mineral water?¡± The smile she wore was not professional but flattering and witty. It was absolutely lovely and delightful. It was as if stars were glittering around her, so clear and fascinating. Chu Baiqing was troubled. He did not know what was wrong with Third Brother either. He came all the way there not to have liquor but water? ¡°Uh¡­ A few bottles of mineral water!¡± However, a valiant man like him could not endeavor to change an order from Third Brother. He knew that employees of the club earned commission from liquor orders. Would this be considered saving money for Gu Jue? After all, he owned this club. ¡°Sure thing. Please wait a moment, sir!¡± The smile at the corners of Ye Qingge¡¯s face was fake. With those words, she immediately got up and left. ¡®F*ck, I¡¯m going to spit blood. What kind of a game is this? A roller coaster? My fianc¨¦¡¯s Little Uncle must have done this on purpose, right?¡¯ Once Ye Qingge had left¡­Chu Baiqing stared at the cold Li Beichen, smiling faintly. ¡°Did you do that on purpose, Third Brother?¡± He knew what his Third Brother was like. He had clearly done this intentionally. ¡°Mmm!¡± Li Beichen calmly replied. His unfathomable eyes were a sea of darkness. ¡°She¡¯s quite good-looking. Has she caught your eye? I¡¯ll give Gu Jue a heads up and tell him to arrange it!¡± Chu Baiqing¡¯s face lit up with glee. Ever since that incident, their Third Brother had never let any woman near him. They were beginning to wonder if Third Brother liked men instead. Once, Li Beichen was drunk and Gu Jue arranged a clean man for him. In the end, Li Beichen screamed and chased the man away, who wept pitifully. After the incident, Li Beichen gave Gu Jue a few swift kicks. ¡°She¡¯s Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Why would you arrange that?¡± Li Beichen icily snapped, shooting a look at Chu Baiqing, whose eyes were shining. ¡°Are you serious? She¡¯s not Nancheng¡¯s type!¡± Nancheng¡¯s previous women were all popular celebrities and would come to him at his command. That girl looked like a sexy and charming wild cat, difficult to tame. Besides, what was Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e doing here, selling liquor and acting like a stranger to Third Brother? ¡°My dad chose her!¡± ¡°Then I really can¡¯t arrange that. I shouldn¡¯t mess with your dad!¡± Since Old Li had hand-picked her, he would never have the guts to place her in Third Brother¡¯s bed, even if he swallowed a bottle of liquid courage! Ye Qingge knocked on the door and walked in, carrying six bottles of mineral water into the room with a professional smile still plastered on her face. Ye Qingge was serving another private room as well, which was in high spirits as they drank! She had planned on selling them more liquor once they had truly reached their peak. Since she had lost her 6,800, she would try and wrangle 680 to cover her losses. ¡°Please enjoy, sir. Ring the bell if you need anything else!¡± Ye Qingge said with a smile as she placed the mineral water on the black glass side table. She had just downed two glasses, and the effects of the alcohol were taking their toll on her. She was having a bad headache. Just as she was about to get up, she felt dizzy. She really could not take hard liquor. Thanks to the high heels on her feet, her footing was unsteady and she collapsed. Her body landed precisely on Li Beichen. Li Beichen let out a grunt as two flames whirled in his enigmatic eyes. Ye Qingge¡¯s soft melons happened to land squarely on his face. Her knee happened to press up against his little soldier. How could she expect him to not harden? Chapter 9 Is That How You Speak To An Elder? Chu Baiqing stared at Third Brother and his future niece-in-law. Their position seemed inappropriate. Third Brother disliked having women near him. Everyone knew this. Nevertheless, he did not push this girl off him. Chu Baiqing got up swiftly yet discreetly and excused himself from the room. Was Third Brother interested in her? ¡°Throwing yourself into a man¡¯s arms? Do you usually do such a thing?¡± he asked. He was suppressing the rage in his tone, but it still carried a bit of irritation. ¡°If I told you that I slipped, would you believe me?¡± Ye Qingge smiled awkwardly. Naturally, her smile was enchanting. The pair were glued together closely. Ye Qingge¡¯s exquisite little face had a slightly awkward expression, but it was not displayed too clearly. ¡°You drank?¡± The thick smell of alcohol hit his nose, causing Li Beichen¡¯s eyes to instantly turn icy. ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t drink in a place like this is either still wet around behind the ears or sick!¡± Ye Qingge gave an enchanting yet profound smile, still feeling sore over her lost sale of the two bottles of 1982 Lafite. ¡°Is that how you talk to an elder?¡± He released a scorching aura as he said these words, evenly beating against Ye Qingge¡¯s neck. Ye Qingge shivered. Li Beichen¡¯s aura was overpowering. Ye Qingge had not expected that the seemingly upright Li Beichen would turn out to be a man who enjoyed taking advantage, and she refused to let herself be targeted. The man¡¯s strong arms suddenly cupped the back of her head and pressed down forcefully¡­ ¡°Or are you the sick one here? Hmm?¡± Li Beichen tightened his hold around the back of Ye Qingge¡¯s head. ¡®Is he implying that I¡¯m sick in the head?¡¯ The rising pitch in Li Beichen¡¯s voice when he said ¡°hmm¡±, made Ye Qingge¡¯s heart stop instantly. She felt a hint of fear amid her panicked thoughts. She could not afford to mess with this man. She knew this very well. They were now drawn very close together¡­ ¡°Mr. Li, please have some decorum!¡± Ye Qingge struggled with all of her might, but it was useless. ¡°Is this forceful enough for you?¡± His hand squeezed tighter on the back of her head. The man¡¯s palm was as hot as a soldering iron. It left Ye Qingge too afraid to even move! This man¡¯s malevolent ruthlessness was unlike any other. He knew that she was his nephew¡¯s fianc¨¦e, handpicked by Old Li himself, yet he still treated her this way. He had completely scorned her, so why should she let him take advantage of her? He looked so smug too! She, Ye Qingge, had never been a pushover. She turned to the side and bit Li Beichen on the neck ¡ª hard. It was not enough to draw blood, but it left a red mark. ¡°Hsss!¡± Li Beichen gasped in pain. His eyes immediately turned cold, flashing dangerously. ¡°This is forceful enough!¡± she spat with ferocity, charm, and seduction. Now he could see that she was a wild cat who would scratch a man. She was only acting prim and proper in front of the old man. He knew that there was more to her than meets the eye. ¡°Not quite!¡± Li Beichen grabbed the back of Ye Qingge¡¯s head with his large hand and pulled her lips toward his, kissing them forcefully, with all of his might. He vowed to take all of her breath away and replace it with the taste of him. Ye Qingge¡¯s mind was bursting. This was a strange yet familiar feeling. Suddenly, she was reminded of that night five years ago¡­ Devastating, intimate, fierce, dangerous¡­ ¡°Pay attention!¡± Li Beichen warned frostily, sensing that the woman in his arms had entered a daze. Her lips were so soft and sweet that one could not stop. Ye Qingge instantly snapped back to her senses when she heard Li Beichen¡¯s growl. Chapter 10 From Now On, No More Alcohol Was she being forced into a kiss? And by her ¡°fianc¨¦¡¯s¡± uncle to boot! She was not like those chaste girls that would howl over being kissed. Nevertheless, she could not stand such humiliation. What did he take her for? How could such a ruthless and evil man possibly exist? Her white teeth bore down on Li Beichen¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you born in the year of the dog?¡± Li Beichen glared at the woman in his arms in pain. His eyes had lost their usual calm demeanor and no longer carried the graceful luster of jade. He was now like an enraged leopard that would lunge at its prey at any moment. At that point, Li Beichen was releasing a furious aura, angry flames threatening to ignite the woman¡¯s body. ¡°Likewise, Mr. Li!¡± Ye Qingge rubbed her red, swollen lips with her small, fair hand. She was a twenty-three-year-old woman and had only been kissed twice. She wondered if anyone would laugh at her if they found out about this. Li Beichen wiped his mouth with his thumb. The traces of blood on Ye Qingge¡¯s lips were the same color as the bloodlust in his eyes. ¡°You dare bite me?¡± He pointed at the traces of blood at the corners of his lips, questioning her in a threatening manner. Li Beichen heard a small voice deep down, demanding that he teach this little wild cat a lesson. He had never felt this way before. It was the feeling of subjugation of a man over a woman. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crossed a line, Mr. Li.¡± The man¡¯s slightly thin lips were tinged with blood. This gave Li Beichen¡¯s cold and aloof exterior an extra touch of wildness, which seemed wickedly seductive. The man before her was, without a doubt, emitting a dangerous aura. In any case, Ye Qingge felt that her bite was a light punishment for him. After all, Li Beichen had gone too far. It was not like he was not aware of who she was. He had even boasted at being her elder and forced a kiss on her¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve crossed a line? If you hadn¡¯t served yourself on a silver platter, would I have had the opportunity, even if I wanted to?¡± His maddened eyes stared at Ye Qingge¡¯s lips as he spoke cruelly. She would be lying if she said she was not afraid of the bloodlust in Li Beichen¡¯s eyes as he leered at her as if he wanted to swallow her whole. Ye Qingge knew very well that she had to surrender if she wanted to escape from this safe and sound. Thus, she preferred to keep her mouth shut. ¡°Wipe it clean!¡± Li Beichen ordered, pointing at his lips. Ye Qingge reluctantly reached out with a pale finger, looked at the blood on Li Beichen¡¯s mouth, and was about to wipe it. Before her finger could land on Li Beichen¡¯s lips, he pointed at her mouth. His meaning could not be clearer. If she did not follow his orders today, he would never let it go. Ye Qingge knew that Li Beichen was not kidding around. There was no need to be contentious, and they had already kissed¡­ Her scarlet lips met Li Beichen¡¯s without hesitation. Ye Qingge¡¯s actions seemed like she was placed on the chopping block. The bloody yet sweet scent was strange but not repulsive. The smell of alcohol on her lips still lingered in Li Beichen¡¯s mouth. He rarely drank and usually had mineral water. ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to have alcohol!¡± he said in a dark and intimidating tone. He was not the kind of man who would be so impulsive that he would lose control. Even so, at that moment, he really wanted to have his way with her. He had always had good self-control and prohibited women from ever appearing by his side. However, a simple kiss from this little wild cat gave him¡­the urge to conquer her heart. He just could not help himself. No one had ever been able to pique his interest like this. ¡°Little Uncle, are you issuing an order to me as my elder?¡± She had been hit on, kissed, and taken advantage of for no good reason¡­ and now he was back on his high horse, chastising her. Chapter 11 Do You Want To Die, Ye Qingge? He knew perfectly well that she was his nephew¡¯s fiancee, yet he still did those things to her and had the gall to boss her around. ¡°I¡¯ve said this before. You are not a part of the Li family yet. You are not Nancheng¡¯s wife yet. It is too early for you to be calling me ¡®Little Uncle¡¯!¡± The smirk in Li Beichen¡¯s eyes seemed to disappear instantly, and they returned to their usual gentle, lustrous, jade-like state. Ye Qingge¡¯s mind immediately remembered the first time she saw him, when she heard Li Beichen¡¯s words. ¡­ Ye Qingge sat on a bus. There were very few passengers as it was the last one of the night. Li Beichen¡¯s words from the hospital echoed in her mind, ¡°You haven¡¯t joined the Li family yet. It is far too early for you to be calling me ¡®Little Uncle¡¯!¡± She touched her red, swollen lips, still burning from his kiss. They still felt limp and numb. He had mentioned it again, just a while ago ¡ª¡±I¡¯ve said this before. You are not a part of the Li family yet. You are not Nancheng¡¯s wife yet. It is too early for you to be calling me ¡®Little Uncle¡¯!¡± He then stormed off angrily. It was the strangest thing. By the time Ye Qingge had gotten off work and arrived at Highest Virtue Hospital, it was 10:30 PM. She had to take two buses to reach the hospital from Sophia¡¯s. It was a one-and-a-half-hour journey. Just as she walked past the nurses¡¯ station, the nurse on shift called out to her. The nurses in the VIP wards were all senior nurses, polite and respectful. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Miss Ye. The Fifth Young Master is throwing a tantrum again. He¡¯s refused his dinner!¡± the nurse, Xiao Tang, complained to Ye Qingge pitifully. She was usually quite happy to do the night shift as it was more relaxed and free. However, she became reluctant to do it because a particularly difficult patient was now in residence. ¡°You poor thing. I¡¯ll check on him!¡± She liked Xiao Tang, who was as sweet as her name implied . Ye Qingge turned around and walked into the ward. This fianc¨¦ of hers was¡­ capable of making one absolutely speechless, truth be told. Nevertheless, she would never have believed that someone with such a bad temper actually existed if she had not gone head-to-head with him. He was a firecracker and would blow up upon ignition. He was much cuter when he was a kid, but he had probably forgotten all about her. She pushed the door open and dashed aside. She leaned against the wall, standing very still and did not rush to go inside. There was a loud crash. Ye Qingge watched as a glass cup smashed to piece right by her feet. Even so, she remained very still. Then, another sound was heard ¡ª a grapefruit landed on the ground and rolled away. ¡°Ye Qingge, get your a*s in here!¡± Li Nancheng growled. Skipping over the glass pieces, Ye Qingge carefully entered the room. She went to the washroom straight away and changed into house slippers. Ye Qingge did not like being restrained, be it mentally or physically. Her feet were hurting very badly because she was required to wear stilettos with her cheongsam at Sophia¡¯s. She wanted to relax and get comfortable. Li Nancheng had a bad temper. He threw things around whenever something was not going his way. Ye Qingge began picking up the mess he had made. The nurses could have done it, but no one dared to touch anything that he had thrown. The job had landed in Ye Qingge¡¯s hands. ¡°Do you have any idea what time it is? You¡¯ve finally managed to crawl your way back. Where have you been?¡± He watched Ye Qingge cleaning up the mess, very quietly. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± He grabbed an apple and threw it at Ye Qingge¡¯s feet. ¡°Ye Qingge, I¡¯ve asked you a question ¡ª where have you been?¡± Not only had he discovered that his leg was broken when he woke up but his grandfather had also saddled him with a fianc¨¦e. Furthermore, it was the woman who ran into him. He was clearly senile. ¡°I was at work!¡± Ye Qingge finally answered, no longer able to stand his nagging. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Where the hell are you working?¡± He would have tolerated it if she was working during the day time, but how could she expect to take care of him if she had to work at night? ¡°Sophia¡¯s!¡± ¡°Why the hell are you working at a dump like that?¡± Li Nancheng was immediately enraged when he heard the word ¡°Sophia¡¯s¡±. He was a regular customer there, Cloud City¡¯s largest private club. Chapter 12 I¡¯m Not Your Girl Their service included satisfying your every need, so was Ye Qingge selling her body there? ¡°Selling liquor!¡± Ye Qingge had never been ashamed of selling alcohol at Sophia¡¯s. She had no record of a formal education or background, so it was a good way to earn money, as long as her conscience was clear. ¡°How could my girl be out selling liquor? Do I disgust you? Am I incapable of taking care of you?¡± Li Nancheng scowled, tossing another apple at Ye Qingge¡¯s feet. ¡°I¡¯m not your girl and I don¡¯t need you to take care of me.¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s words made Ye Qingge feel very uncomfortable. There were plenty of people clamoring to take care of her thanks to her good looks. However, she had refused them all. She had hands and feet. She would not starve to death. She was perfectly capable of taking care of herself and was loath to use a man¡¯s money. This was not Ye Qingge¡¯s first time denying that she was his girl. Indeed, she was the first woman who tried to disassociate herself from him. No woman did not want to get her claws into him¡­ ¡°Of course¡­You¡¯re not. I certainly don¡¯t want to marry you. It¡¯s preposterous!¡± How could the proud Fifth Young Master possibly stand this? He scowled angrily, turned around, and lay on the bed. ¡°Stop tossing your fruit around. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying ¡ª¡¯Who knows that on the dining plate, every single grain means hardship¡¯? Waste is a disgrace!¡± Ye Qingge said, staring at the fruit Li Nancheng had tossed aside. ¡°I know, hoeing up the crops in the sweltering sun at noon. Would you like to swelter at noon? I don¡¯t mind being the hoe!¡± He turned around and smiled wickedly at the cold-faced Ye Qingge. His bad temper left as quickly as it arrived. This was Li Nancheng, who had the stubbornness of a child. It went without saying that Ye Qingge was very good-looking. ¡®She was completely different from the women I¡¯ve previously had¡­ How should I put it? Natural. Especially when she¡¯s angry. Her little face is unbearably attractive.¡¯ Obviously, Ye Qingge was intelligent enough to understand what he meant. He had managed to warp a perfectly good poem into this interpretation. He was certainly amazing. ¡°Do you think you can pull that off when you¡¯re disabled?¡± Her eyes glanced unreservedly at his leg, which had been put in a cast. Her tone was full of ridicule. ¡°Once my leg is healed, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never leave the bed!¡± His arrogant yet handsome face was full of indignance. This woman was certainly capable of giving him a stroke at every minute. ¡°Once your leg is better, I¡¯ll be long gone!¡± Ye Qingge retorted internally. She was never going to marry Li Nancheng. No party would be happy with a loveless marriage. She had only agreed to Old Li¡¯s request as a spur-of-the-moment plan to enrage Dong Wenqian. ¡°From now on, stop throwing fruit around. In fact, stop throwing anything around!¡± During her lowest point, while she was in a foreign country, she drooled greedily whenever she saw anyone eating an apple. Thus, she really could not stand Li Nancheng¡¯s habit of spoiling fruit. Li Nancheng tossed whatever was nearest to him. Li Nancheng was the kind of person who would feel even greater motivation to rebel, once he was prohibited from doing so. ¡°Provoke me and I will throw them. I will throw things around!¡± He threw an apple as he said this. ¡°Do it again, I dare you.¡± Ye Qingge narrowed her enchanting eyes as she stared at Li Nancheng. ¡°F*ck. I will!¡± Who was Li Nancheng? The worst and most explosively tempered rich kid in Cloud City. He threw another apple just as he made his declaration. Ye Qingge shut her eyes and sighed. This fellow was really begging for a tight slap. She stared at the clock on the wall. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll let you be.¡± She ignored Li Nancheng and continued cleaning up the mess. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ye Qingge ignored him. Twenty minutes later¡­ ¡°Ye Qingge¡­¡± Ye Qingge continued to ignore him. Half an hour later¡­ ¡°Ye Qingge, I need to pee¡­¡± A charming smile formed on Ye Qingge¡¯s lips. ¡®That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been waiting for!¡¯ She ignored him and continued her job. ¡°I need to pee!¡± Chapter 13 I Will Make You Beg For Mercy ¡°Ye Qingge¡­¡± Another half-hour had passed. ¡°F*ck, the faucet is going to leak soon!¡± At this point, Li Nancheng was holding it in so much that he looked really sick and was wiggling uncomfortably. He was currently under an intravenous drip, so he consistently had to go to the washroom. ¡°So, Fifth Young Master, are you going to throw things around anymore?¡± Ye Qingge had been tolerating him for a few days. She was determined to smoothen out his haughty, spoiled prince attitude. ¡°Ye Qingge, do you want to die?¡± At this point, he was not sure what she was planning, so he, Li Nancheng, was oblivious. When she said ¡°I dare you¡±, she was using his full bladder as a threat. ¡°I wonder if the entertainment news reporters are hungry. It¡¯s been days since we¡¯ve had any news on you, Fifth Young Master! ¡°I wonder how much money I¡¯d get if I gave them a tip that you¡¯re wetting the bed?¡± Ye Qingge leaned against the wall, staring lazily at Li Nancheng, who was reaching his limit. ¡°Just you wait, Ye Qingge. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll never leave the bed, or my name isn¡¯t Li Nancheng!¡± He really could not hold it in any longer, but he was unable to move. ¡°Are you going to keep throwing things around, Fifth Young Master?¡± Ye Qingge was completely unfazed by Li Nancheng¡¯s argumentative mouth. ¡°I won¡¯t f*cking do it anymore!¡± Li Nancheng snapped through gritted teeth. He. He had truly reached his limit. His devastatingly handsome face was now a shade of auburn. Ye Qingge gave Li Nancheng the bedpan and didn¡¯t say anything more. Once his bladder was relieved, Li Nanchang felt more comfortable. ¡°Just you wait, Ye Qingge!¡± Ye Qingge was speechless. He pulled out his phone, ignoring the time of the day, and gave his grandfather a call. ¡°Hey, old man, I wanna leave the hospital tomorrow!¡± Despite being the Fifth Young Master, he couldn¡¯t leave the hospital without his grandfather¡¯s consent. ¡°I have to stay? I¡¯m going to become impotent if I stay here any longer. What kind of a wife did you get for me? Are you deliberately trying to vex me?¡± Li Nancheng watched as Ye Qingge neatly cleaned up the mess. Her bending and bowing looked even better than a dance. ¡®That can¡¯t be! I don¡¯t react this much when a woman is stripped naked, but when I look at Ye Qingge¡­ I feel as if I have a wicked, uncontrollable flame in my body, burning chaotically throughout my arms and legs.¡¯ ¡°If she¡¯s not my wife, whose is she? I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m leaving the hospital tomorrow. Bye! ¡°Stop cleaning up. My girl does not need to do the job of a servant!¡± His voice was a little hoarse, and his words seemed tinged with an unnatural heat. ¡°I¡¯m not your girl!¡± Ye Qingge finally answered. She had to make herself very clear. ¡°Then whose girl are you? I¡¯m warning you, Ye Qingge, cheat on me and I will end you!¡± For some strange reason, the thought of her with another man filled him with a murderous desire. ¡°Then you¡¯d better take good care of your wound. You can¡¯t move your legs well. You can¡¯t even take care of yourself. How can you expect to end anyone?¡± She had finished cleaning up anyway. Ye Qingge went to the washroom to wash up for bed. She had been drinking, which made her feel very sleepy. ¡°A woman with a sharp tongue is not attractive to a man at all!¡± Li Nancheng scowled, staring at the closed washroom door. The Fifth Young Master, who was used to being flattered by women, wanted to puke to death after being kicked down frequently for a few days! The next day, Li Nancheng was discharged from the hospital to recuperate at home. Ye Qingge went with him to the Li Family Mansion as well. The butler said that this was an order from Old Li. She felt that she had to clarify things with Old Li as well. She watched as the butler mightily guided his staff as they served Li Nancheng. Chapter 14 You¡¯ll Marry Whoever Your Choose Ye Qingge sat quietly on the living room couch, refusing to look at him. ¡®Instead of lying in bed, he¡¯s insisted on lying on the couch to have a staring contest with me.¡¯ The Li family was certainly the most elite clan in Cloud City. Everything was sumptuous and luxurious. Li Xingming emerged from his study with a stern look on his face, and the air pressure lowered. Li Beichen followed behind him. He was dressed in a black plaid suit, tailored to his figure perfectly, looking very proud. His sharp, well-defined, and grim features emanated a cold and intimidating aura. He shot Ye Qingge a cold look, then turned toward the corpse-like Li Nancheng on the couch. Ye Qingge¡¯s eyes were calm with a hint of shyness. Seeing Li Beinchen reminded her of their kiss last night. Her lips were numb. ¡°Hello, Old Li!¡± Ye Qingge rose to her feet with a smile as she greeted Li Xingming in an unpretentious manner ¡ª Ye Qingge¡¯s special quality. ¡°Sit!¡± Li Xingming¡¯s tone was neither cold nor warm, as if he was upset. Ye Qingge sat down. Li Beichen, who was walking over, happened to sit next to her. His broad physique carried an inherent air of intimidation. Ye Qingge did not greet Li Beichen. She did not think that she needed to initiate a conversation with him after what happened the night before. From now on, they would not interact with each other. They would act like strangers even if they ended up meeting. Li Xingming did not even look at Li Nancheng, who was lying on the couch. ¡°You¡¯re still breathing!¡± Li Nancheng snapped, unhappy over being ignored. ¡°All you can do is breathe!¡± Li Xingming was greatly dissatisfied with his grandson, who consistently angered him. ¡°Can¡¯t you spare me some pride in front of my lady? We can have a confrontation in private!¡± A man cannot afford to lose face in front of his own woman, especially one as proud as Li Nancheng. ¡°Who are you calling ¡®your lady¡¯? Nonsense!¡± Li Xingming raised a brow and scoffed icily. A hint of surprise flashed across Ye Qingge¡¯s calm gaze when she heard Li Xingming¡¯s response. ¡°Her! Didn¡¯t you saddle me with her?¡± Li Nancheng replied instinctively, pointing at Ye Qingge. However, his face was scrunched up with reluctance in a melodramatic fashion. ¡°You shameless thing. I said that she¡¯s a daughter-in-law of the Li family. Who said that she was for you?¡± His noble eyes swept across the room and flashed brightly, but his tone was indignant. Regardless of how calm Ye Qingge was, astonishment was clearly written all over her face. ¡®If I¡¯m not engaged to Li Nancheng, then who am I engaged to?¡¯ She instinctively turned toward Li Beichen, who was sitting steadily in his spot with his grim face seemingly unperturbed. ¡®It can¡¯t be Li Beichen. There¡¯s such a huge gap in seniority!¡¯ ¡°Wh-what are you talking about, old man?¡± Li Nancheng felt an urge to rise to his feet when he heard that she was not his wife. Unfortunately, his leg was still in a cast, so he was unable to do so and could only widen his eyes as he asked the question. In the beginning, he was repulsed at the thought of having Ye Qingge as his future wife because his old man had stuck him with her. How could he, who was naturally at odds with his grandfather, possibly be happy about that? Nevertheless, after spending time with her over the past few days, he realized that he was beginning to like the woman. ¡°There are three bachelors in our family at the moment, girl. Nancheng is my eldest son¡¯s youngest son, the youngest among his cousins, fifth in place. There¡¯s also the fourth in place, my second daughter¡¯s son ¡ª Chu Yunyi. He may not share our surname, but he¡¯s still a member of the Li family. He¡¯s in the entertainment industry and is currently shooting a film overseas! The last one is my youngest son, Li Beichen. The Li family is currently under his control. All three men are still unmarried. Choose the one you like and marry him!¡± Li Xingming explained, pointing at Li Beichen and then at Li Nancheng. Chapter 15 Tied Up And Thrown Into The Bridal Chamber Ye Qingge did not answer. She could not comprehend what Old Li had meant. A fierce light flashed through Li Beichen¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°I have work to do. Please excuse me!¡± He got up and buttoned his suit jacket. ¡°Sit down. I only have a few words to say. It won¡¯t get in the way of your work!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what your plan is, leave me out of it!¡± He turned around and left, completely ignoring Li Xingming, refusing to pay him the slightest courtesy. ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll be embarrassed once your nephews get married in front of you!¡± Li Xingming bristled, glaring at him. At this point, Ye Qingge no longer required an explanation from Li Xingming. She understood. That day, back in the hospital when Old Li had asked her to be a daughter-in-law of the Li family, he never specified that she would be Li Nancheng¡¯s wife. It was all a misunderstanding¡­ ¡°My son doesn¡¯t count now, only the two grandsons. Choose one!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to choose? She¡¯s mine. Who else is she going to be with? Hey, old man, if you¡¯re so bored, try birdwatching or fishing. Can¡¯t you stop causing so much trouble?¡± For some reason, the thought of Ye Qingge being with his Little Uncle or Fourth Brother made Li Nancheng very uncomfortable. It was as if something that belonged to him was going to be snatched away, putting him on edge. ¡®Thank goodness Little Uncle has refused to participate. If Little Uncle were here, any woman would pick him, even though he wouldn¡¯t want them.¡¯ Contrary to Ye Qingge¡¯s expectations of taking the blame, not only was she not thrown in jail, but she was also going to be married into an elite family. Countless women had dreamed of this. It didn¡¯t matter if the other party was Li Beichen or one of the two other young masters. She was actually being given a choice. However, she was all too familiar with the difference in social standing, and she never had any intentions of being involved with an important family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Li, I don¡¯t want anyone. I¡¯ll take care of the Fifth Young Master until he¡¯s fully recovered. I¡¯m completely fine with going to jail if the Li family and the Fifth Young Master insist that I take responsibility!¡± Her neither humble nor arrogant voice was filled with determination. ¡°If you won¡¯t choose today, I¡¯ll choose for you. You¡¯re going to join the Li family anyway. Who will it be, Old Fifth or Old Fourth?¡± Li Xingming raised his brow, and his expression immediately blackened. His calculating gaze held an intimidating air that rejected any refusal. Li Nancheng curled his lips. His grandfather was always inclined to using force. ¡°Ye Qingge, you nearly killed me. You¡¯ll have to take responsibility for me for the rest of my life!¡± The thought of being ¡°subjugated¡± by her changed his face into the color of pig liver. ¡°Fifth Young Master, please refrain from saying anything that might sully my reputation.¡± Her beautiful, clear eyes filled with rage. She then turned to Li Xingming and said helplessly, ¡°Old Li, please don¡¯t do this. Marriage isn¡¯t a game.¡± ¡°You agreed to it back at the hospital yourself, girl. Why are you being contrary now?¡± ¡°I did agree, but I¡¯m not suited to be a daughter-in-law in your family!¡± ¡°Why would you say that? Explain,¡± Li Xingming asked, raising an eyebrow and emitting the aura of a man ready for a quarrel. ¡°I have no educational background.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not applying for a job!¡± ¡°I have no family background.¡± ¡°Our Li men are not boy toys.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What are you stammering about? I like you,¡± Li Xingming said, cutting Ye Qingge off before she could finish speaking. ¡°Your only loss is that you¡¯re born in this century. If we were in the past, I would have tied you up and thrown you into the bridal chamber. I certainly wouldn¡¯t be here, listening to your whining! It¡¯s an eyesore.¡± Old Li¡¯s bristling, ruthless words, coupled with his glare, really made him look like an unreasonable despot. ¡°You¡¯re being a tyrant, old man!¡± Li Nancheng entered a daze as he listened to every word. He knew that his old man was unreasonable but thought that he kept his outrageousness within the family. This time, he had truly stunned him. It¡¯s no wonder their old lady would call him a gangster from time to time. Chapter 16 A Strange, Racing Heart Ye Qingge was rendered speechless too. She did not need anyone to describe Li Xingming¡¯s might. She had already experienced it for herself. Like father, like son. Li Beichen¡¯s intimidating and grim face materialized in her mind¡¯s eye, so it was no surprise. With power, authority, and wealth at the tips of his fingers, his tone was firm. ¡°Who will it be?¡± Li Xingming eagerly followed up his victory by pressing on with the question when he saw that Ye Qingge was in shock. ¡°Old Li, could you let me spend some time with them before I give you an answer?¡± Ye Qingge knew that no matter how she tried to reject him today, nothing would come out according to plan. ¡°Sure. Go home and pack your things. Move in tonight and stay here. You¡¯ll still have to take care of Nancheng!¡± There was a flash in Li Xingming¡¯s eyes. Having had so many years of experience, how could he not notice a stalling technique? This girl was still too much of a greenhorn to challenge him. ¡°What¡¯s there to pack? Just stay here and take care of me!¡± Li Nancheng was now under the impression that he had to keep an eye on Ye Qingge at all times. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± Before Ye Qingge could finish her sentence, she was interrupted. ¡°Will you stop saying ¡®no¡¯ to me, girl? That won¡¯t work. You¡¯re far too inexperienced to play tricks on me!¡± He shot Ye Qingge a glare, supporting himself with a walking stick, and then headed toward the study. ¡°Do you now understand the phrase ¡®the older the ginger, the spicier it is¡¯?¡± Li Nancheng felt a silent glee as he saw the reluctant and helpless look on Ye Qingge¡¯s face. Ye Qingge ignored Li Nancheng, got up, and left. ¡°Ye Qingge, you¡¯d better come back early!¡± Li Nancheng snarled after being ignored once again. Nevertheless, he was still disregarded. With Old Li¡¯s ¡°no buts¡± attitude, she had no choice but to move in. Besides, she really did not have a place to stay. Dong Wenqian had threatened her all the way to the hospital from the moment she arrived at the airport. She had no place to sleep. She had to take care of Li Nancheng too. One should complete one¡¯s task. She refused the butler¡¯s offer to send her out in a car. Ye Qingge was not used to troubling others. She finally went through the Li family¡¯s huge gate after walking for a while. Elite families were certainly different. They had a great deal of land, luxurious decorations, and an extravagant atmosphere. A few cars were parked neatly outside the gate. The lineup was intimidating yet understated. A black modified Rolls-Royce loomed over the center of it all, a dark display of understated luxury. The car window wound down, revealing Li Beichen¡¯s eyes staring coldly at Ye Qingge. ¡°Get in!¡± His deep voice was rife with annoyance. He had been awaiting her arrival at that spot for half an hour. It was his first time waiting for anyone, leave alone a woman. Ye Qingge pretended not to hear him. She did not want to have anything to do with Li Beichen. The man was too dangerous. His entire body emitted a masculine aura, which seemed to lower the atmospheric pressure even more, making it altogether suffocating. After waiting for over thirty minutes, being snubbed by Ye Qingge enraged Li Beichen. ¡°Do you want me to use force?¡± Ye Qingge immediately stopped and got into the vehicle. She cast Li Beichen a sidelong glance. His bright and clear eyes held a glittering light. ¡°Is there something you need, Mr. Li?¡± Her smile did not reach her eyes, but there was a subtle flirtatious aura in her voice. It was not that she was a coward. Ye Qingge believed that he really would use force. He was, after all, Li Beichen. He stared at Ye Qingge¡¯s beguiling lips, dainty and red, shining with lustrous moisture. The faint, seductive smile at the corners of her lips was simply tempting. ¡°Who did you choose?¡± His clean, long fingers pinched Ye Qingge¡¯s chin. His rough thumb pressed and caressed her charming lips. Their bodies were inches away, and his masculine scent was assaulting Ye Qingge¡¯s face. Ye Qingge turned her face away, her heart racing wildly for some reason. She felt a limp, numb sensation on her lips. The previous night¡¯s kiss replayed in her mind¡¯s eye. Chapter 17 We¡¯re Not Close, Mr. Li ¡°Who I choose is none of your business. We¡¯re not that close, Mr. Li!¡± Unable to wiggle away from Li Beichen¡¯s grasp, Ye Qingge had no choice but to face his cold gaze. ¡°Not that close? We¡¯ve already hugged and kissed, and we¡¯re still not that close?¡± The previous night¡¯s taste of ecstasy still leaped in her body. Li Beichen always thought that he had good self-control, but after meeting Ye Qingge, it instantly crumbled. Ye Qingge¡¯s blurry eyes went into a daze. Her usually calm and elegant face blushed. Their little flirtation from the night before instantly filled her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t read much, Little Uncle, so I don¡¯t know what ¡®close¡¯ means.¡± Her smile was pleasant and quite amorous, as if she did not care what ¡°closeness¡± Li Beichen had meant. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± His cold voice was filled with explosive rage. Li Beichen could not understand why he was so interested in this woman. Why did kissing her feel so fresh to him? Even so, she didn¡¯t seem to care about that kiss, as if kissing was no different from eating a meal. Getting out of the car was exactly what Ye Qingge wanted to do. She had realized something ¡ª every time she called Li Beichen ¡°Little Uncle¡±, he would always storm off angrily. It was as if it functioned like a curse. She watched the spectacular display of cars drive off in an awe-inspiring fashion. Why did he need such a great spectacle? Was the obscenely wealthy man afraid of getting kidnapped? She returned to the Ye family home once again. It felt so strange to Ye Qingge. She had lived here for fifteen years, yet this place had no sign of her existence at all. The house was the same as ever, a few years may have passed, but the interior was all new. It was luxurious but devoid of the warmth in her memories. Dong Wenqian arrived downstairs. Her beautiful dress was just as alluring as ever, and her every gesture held a sense of seduction. This was her Little Aunt, who snatched her father away, forced her mother to leave, and indeed, angered her grandmother to death. Ye Wenwen tagged along behind her. Eight years had passed, and she was no longer that little girl anymore. She looked even more beautiful than ever. ¡°You¡¯re back, big sis!¡± Ye Wenwen gleefully cut past Dong Wenqian and ran toward Ye Qingge as she sat on the couch. Her delicate voice was filled with admiration and longing. ¡°Slow down, Wenwen!¡± Ye Qingge broke into a rare smile. She could hate everyone, but Ye Wenwen was innocent. Besides, Ye Wenwen was sincerely nice to her. That year, when she and her mother were chased out of the house, they did not have a single cent to their name. It was Ye Wenwen who stole her mother¡¯s money and gave it to her. Otherwise, they would not have had the funds to leave the country. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, sis!¡± She gave Ye Qingge a big hug. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too. You¡¯ve grown!¡± Ye Wenwen was twenty years old this year, three years younger than Ye Qingge. ¡°Stay, now that you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s share a room again, okay?¡± ¡°Wenwen, stop talking nonsense. Outsiders are not welcome in this household!¡± Dong Wenqian snapped tartly, looking very upset. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s not an outsider!¡± Ye Wenwen angrily turned toward her mother. Her eyes looked slightly red. Ye Qingge smirked. That year, her mother ignored her grandmother¡¯s advice and insisted on keeping her Little Aunt by her side. Because of that decision, her husband was snatched away. She was then thrown out of the house and barred from coming home. She eventually had to endure a restless death. Whose house was this? Who was the real outsider here? ¡°Wenwen, let¡¯s have a meal together when we have the time,¡± Ye Qingge said with a smile, patting Ye Wenwen on the arm. ¡°That¡¯s just how my mom is, sis. This is your home, and it always will be!¡± Ye Wenwen burst into tears as she said this. Ye Qingge smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask, when can I bury my mother?¡± The cold and distant words were directed at Dong Wenqiang. Chapter 18 Shameless Woman She hated Dong Wenqian. She always had, but it was her mother¡¯s dying wish for her to let go of her anger and live a full life. She had promised her mother, so all she could do was prevent her fury from consuming her heart. She had to live her life to the fullest. ¡°Have I ever mentioned anything about a burial for her?¡± Don Wenqian sneered. She had not been able to sleep well over the past few days. The thought of Ye Qingge becoming a granddaughter-in-law in the Li family made her nauseous. ¡°What are you implying, Dong Wenqian? You promised. You said that if I took the blame for Wenwen, you¡¯d let my mother be buried so that she and Ye Shide can be buried together when he dies.¡± Ye Shide was Ye Qingge¡¯s father. From the moment she left the Ye household, she no longer had a father. She felt bad for her mother. It was not worth it. Why did she insist on clinging onto him even after death? He did not even love her anymore. Ye Shide¡¯s health was suffering and he probably had a few years left in him at most. ¡°You insolent child. How dare you curse your father to die like that?¡± Dong Wenqian screamed, raising her voice immediately. ¡°Drop the act. Aren¡¯t you just aching for him to die?¡± Ye Shide was thirteen years older than Dong Wenqian. Ye Qingge later found out that they had been having an affair not long after her mother and father¡¯s wedding. Later on, Dong Wenqian got pregnant but insisted that it was another man¡¯s child. Her mother, Dong Wenqing had raised Ye Wenwen from a young age. Nevertheless, she eventually found out that the niece she was raising was her husband¡¯s and her own younger sister¡¯s lovechild. ¡°Shide! And you¡¯re still hoping for this insolent girl¡¯s return? She¡¯s been cursing you from the moment she arrived home, can¡¯t you see¡­ What kind of evil thing have you created?¡± Dong Wenqian cried and sobbed. ¡°I repeat, when can I bury her?¡± Ye Qingge balled her fists. She refused to believe that Ye Shide would hope for her return. No father or husband would be as cruel as he nor so merciless. Her mother would still be alive if she had received medical attention. How could Ye Qingge not hate him? ¡°I¡¯m Shide¡¯s wife. We should be the ones buried together when we¡¯re dead because we are truly in love with each other! ¡°Ye Qingge, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re planning. You¡¯ve only returned for the family fortune, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What makes you think you have the right to talk about love, Dong Wenqian? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? Do you not feel fear when you sleep together at night? Do you not feel insecure?¡± Ye Shide emerged, supported by the butler, staring at Ye Qingge. His eyes were filled with a mess of complicated emotions. When he heard the last part of Ye Qingge¡¯s yelling, his gaze turned into disgust and hatred. ¡°Shide, what are you doing out here? Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you to get a good rest? Have I disturbed you?¡± Dong Wenqian spoke to Ye Shide gently, her eyes filled with heartache. A loud smack was heard as a quick slap struck Ye Qingge¡¯s face. A well-defined handprint instantly appeared on her tender face. ¡°Dad, why did you hit her? Are you okay, sis?¡± Ye Wenwen shielded Ye Qingge behind her, stroking her face in grief. ¡°Come here, Wenwen!¡± Dong Wenqian dragged Ye Wenwen over toward her and glared at her. ¡°It¡¯s been eight years. Your attacks are still as quick, accurate, and ruthless as ever, Mr. Ye!¡± Ye Qingge glared at Ye Shide icily. It had been eight years, and he had aged quite a bit. However, he was no longer the father who loved her. Her loving father ceased to exist from the moment Dong Wenqian had set foot in this house. He had also slapped her when she left that fateful year, telling her to leave and never come back. ¡°Get out of my house. An insolent child like you is no daughter of mine!¡± Ye Shide spat fiercely, pointing at the door. His eyes filled with complexity as he stared at Ye Qingge. Finally, he turned his face away. All that was left was hatred. Ye Qingge felt her blood freeze over. She thought that she was invincible, that she was numb, but her heart still hurt. ¡°That mother of yours was a shameless woman. You can forget about burying her with me. Her filth disgusts me!¡± Chapter 19 A Strange Man ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult my mom. You don¡¯t have the right! She gave you the best years of her life, and you betrayed her. She lost her family while you took her husband away. What gives you the right to say that about her?¡± Her frail shoulders trembled. Ye Qingge would have struck back with a slap of her own if he were not her father. She really should not have come here. The loss of her mother felt even worse now. The man whom she had constantly longed for was capable of saying such cruel words. Ye Qingge got up and walked out. At that very moment, she had decided to go against her mother¡¯s wishes. She could be considered a dishonorable child. She would never let her mother be buried with a father like that, never. ¡°Ye Qingge, you should thank Wenwen and us. You¡¯d never have managed to become the granddaughter-in-law of the Li family. You¡¯ve certainly gained a huge advantage!¡± Dong Wenqian called out to Ye Qingge. Actually, she was only saying these things as a warning to Ye Qingge against saying anything untoward to the Li family. However, she would not really give Ye Qingge the upper hand. The one who would marry into the Li family absolutely had to be her own daughter. Ye Qingge would never tell the Li family that it was really Ye Wenwen who had rammed into their son for Ye Wenwen¡¯s sake. Ye Wenwen wanted to run after her, but Dong Wenqian stopped her. Ye Qingge was dressed in a thick woolen coat but had broken into a sweat because the temperature in the house was too warm. Thus, the cold wind broke through her skin when she left the house. However, no matter how cold she felt, it was nothing compared to the freezing tundra in her heart. Kinship was just as chilling as the winter. ¡®From now on, I¡¯m all on my own, Mom¡­¡¯ Ye Qingge had always been strong, but the thought of her mother made her burst into tears. She sat on the road hugging her knees and sobbing. Not too far away, she heard the sound of children playing. Ye Qingge turned to look¡­ She immediately smiled. The innocent sound of children¡¯s laughter was the greatest comfort for her. She had to find her daughter. She was her only family in this world. She was not alone. She was not¡­ There was still some meaning to her life. She smiled through her tears, unsure if this was the greatest blessing in the world or the saddest. A pair of black leather boots appeared in front of Ye Qingge. Ye Qingge raised her head and faced the bright, warm, winter sun. She saw a devilishly handsome face with a wicked smile curved at the corners of his lips. The man was gazing down at her intensely, as if she had fallen from the sky. He was dressed in a turtleneck sweater and a black leather jacket, wildly handsome, and full of masculine energy. Feng Yan slowly bent down and pulled off a leather glove, revealing a clean, fair hand. Then, he gently stroked Ye Qingge¡¯s hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t find your mommy? Why are you crying?¡± His soft voice had an easy touch to it. Ye Qingge was momentarily unable to react and simply raised her neck and stared at Feng Yan. She did not realize that he was stroking her head. His words made her tears stream down even more uncontrollably. It was true she could not find her mother. She would never find her again. Ye Qingge was a strong girl, but she had her moments of weakness as well. The man¡¯s cool fingers wiped at the corner of her eye, taking one of her tears away and leaving a hint of warmth. ¡°My younger sister was just like you when my mother passed away. Sitting on the ground, sobbing helplessly like a kid. She said that she wanted to find our mother, but she never came back in the end!¡± Feng Yan bent down and placed one arm on his thigh as he stared at Ye Qingge. His sloe-shaped eyes were wickedly tempting. ¡®His sister never came back?¡¯ When her mother died, she had considered following her, and she would have if it were not for her desire to find her daughter. For some reason, the man¡¯s calm tone of voice made Ye Qingge¡¯s heart ache for him. ¡®He must be very sad because his sister never came back. He must be blaming himself.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯ll come back. Don¡¯t blame yourself!¡± She had no idea why she said such a thing to a strange man. Chapter 20 All Men Are Wicked A sorry look flashed across Feng Yan¡¯s jovial sloe eyes when he heard Ye Qingge¡¯s words. It was as if the emotions that he had hidden away carefully had been noticed, catching him off guard. ¡°Get up! The ground is cold!¡± Feng Yan reached out his hand. Ye Qingge¡¯s legs were slightly numb after sitting for so long. She took Feng Yan¡¯s hand and got up. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Feng Yan!¡± The man spoke in a fine as soft as ever as he stared at Ye Qingge¡¯s red nose. ¡°Mmm?¡± Her voice was a little nasal from all her crying but sounded very nice. ¡°My name.¡± The corners of his lips curved into a slight angle but held a sense of indulgence. This was his first time giving his name to someone else of his own volition, leave alone to a woman. What woman in Cloud City would not know his name? ¡°Ye Qingge.¡± She gave him her name out of politeness. This was also her first time telling a man her name on her own initiative. She could not describe how she felt about Feng Yan. They were clearly strangers, but she felt as if she had known him for a long time. ¡°Here, wear this. You¡¯re not allowed to take it off.¡± He removed the necklace from around his neck and placed it on Ye Qingge. Feng Yan moved very quickly, so swiftly that Ye Qingge had no time to refuse him. Instead, she simply felt a cooling sensation on her chest. She examined the pendant and saw that it was shaped like a cross and embedded with a ruby. It looked very simple, but based on its meticulous workmanship, she knew that it was valuable. ¡°I can¡¯t accept this. It¡¯s yours!¡± She tried to take it off as she said this, but Feng Yan stopped her. ¡°Keep it on! As long as I¡¯m near, no one will ever have the guts to push you around, and no more¡­ crying!¡± Ye Qingge could see hope for his sister¡¯s return in Feng Yan¡¯s alluring sloe eyes. It was as if they contained his yearning to protect his sister. Unfortunately, he could not do so. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep it on. This is for you. Consider this a form of mutual comfort between us!¡± Ye Qingge took off a red string from her neck which carried a teardrop-shaped jade pendant. She went on her tiptoes and put it around Feng Yan¡¯s neck. This was the only thing that her mother had left her. Perhaps it was best to avoid holding onto a constant reminder. Feng Yan¡¯s clean and slender fingers fiddled with the jade teardrop which still seemed to carry Ye Qingge¡¯s warmth. Items taken everywhere one goes tend to be the most important and meaningful of all. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I might be a bad man?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s impish sloe eyes gazed into a certain corner. Ye Qingge followed his gaze and noticed eight men, dressed in black, not too far away across the street. They looked shady at first glance and released an aura that said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me or I¡¯ll kill you¡±. ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me!¡± She could tell that those men were probably Feng Yan¡¯s employees. This man did not look like a normal person. His gentle and reserved devilish charm carried undertones of luxury. ¡°Are you that sure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s intuition.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, it¡¯s intuition. I never talk to strangers, but I actually gave him my mother¡¯s necklace. Even I¡¯m surprised.¡¯ ¡°Intuition is accurate, but don¡¯t trust any other man except me. All men are wicked!¡± Feng Yan ruffled Ye Qingge¡¯s hair before turning around and departing. She watched as Feng Ya got into a modified armored car and marched off haughtily. It was as if the seemingly seductive man, who would only ever be gentle with her, had never appeared at all. However, she could still feel the warmth of the necklace around her neck. Feng Yan crossed his legs in a casual and indolent manner inside the armored car. ¡°Li Beichen, this woman is mine!¡± His sloe eyes seemed to contain a pool of wickedness, threatening to spill over and containing a dangerous air. ¡°I want a total crackdown on the Ye family!¡± He ordered in a deep voice while taking the necklace around his neck and fiddling with it. Chapter 21 The Big Boss Wants To See Her Ye Qingge did not mind Feng Yan. She thought that he had only stepped in because the sight of her weeping on the ground reminded him of his sister. He had given her his necklace simply to feel a little better, as if doing so would be equivalent to protecting his sister. She, on the other hand, had only given him her necklace to console herself. She also wished someone would think of her and care for her. Though she had never experienced that before, her heart still yearned for it. By the time Ye Qingge left the private eye agency, it was already past five in the afternoon and she still had no clues. She became a surrogate that year in order to procure funds for her mother¡¯s surgery. When it finally happened, a kind nurse told her that it was a girl, but she never saw her at all. She knew that this method of searching was like trying to find a needle in a haystack, but she refused to give up as long as there was hope. It had been five years. Almost every night, she could feel a terrible pain in her gut. She knew that it was a purely psychological effect from her feelings of guilt and insecurity. She was yearning for her¡­ She had a simple meal before heading to Sophia¡¯s. Just as she arrived at the lobby, Sister Bing called out to her, ¡°Qingge, did you offend the guests in the private room last night?¡± The guests in the private room ¡ª Li Beichen and his friend¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Bing?¡± ¡°The big boss has personally asked you to go upstairs and see him immediately, and that we¡¯re not to arrange any more jobs for you!¡± Shen Bing had been working at Sophia¡¯s for a while now and had never even seen the big boss. Whatever the case, this order clearly showed that Ye Qingge had offended the boss¡¯s friends. Ye Qingge¡¯s expression changed. There was a flash of sadness in her clear eyes. It went without saying that it would be impossible for a liquor sales girl like herself to meet the boss, face to face. Therefore, there can only be one explanation ¡ª Li Beichen had set her up. The guests in the private room had been the boss¡¯ friends. Sister Bing had mentioned before that only those acquainted with the boss had access to that room. ¡°How about you go home for now and I¡¯ll talk to the people upstairs? You mentioned not having a phone. I tried looking for you this afternoon and couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Dong Wenqian had dragged Ye Qingge to the hospital as soon as she stepped off the plane. She had yet to even get a phone. She had been staying at the hospital for the past few days, so she did not have a proper place to stay. It was quite sad when she thought about it. ¡°I understand, Sister Bing. I¡¯ll head upstairs right now. It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± Sister Bing had tried to stall for her. Although the commissions at Sophia¡¯s were high and she was reluctant to leave, she did not want to cause problems for Shen Bing. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. My powers are limited. The words of the lowly carry little weight.¡± Shen Bing was really fond of Ye Qingge. Girls like her were scarce these days. She had principles, and she knew what should and should not be done. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Bing. Please excuse me.¡± Ye Qingge immediately went upstairs without even taking off her coat. Ye Qingge took the elevator to the twelfth level, walked up one flight of stairs, and arrived at the top floor. There was an elevator that went straight to the top, but that was for the boss¡¯ personal use. Ye Qingge took off her coat and hung it on her arm. She nodded at the bodyguards in black and told them her name. She had been working at Sophia¡¯s for a week and had not seen the boss in person before. Seeing Ye Qingge, the bodyguards knocked on the door. They asked for further instructions and then granted her entry. A stalwart figure towered in front of the French windows. The light from the setting sun brushed against his silhouette, creating a dim afterglow. The sleeves of his white shirt were rolled up to his elbows, and his black slacks wrapped fittingly around his long, firm legs. Just by standing there, he radiated an intimidating aura that could not be ignored. His tall and straight figure exuded sophistication while his movements seemed effortless as he talked on the phone. Chapter 22 Behave Yourself Or I¡¯m Going To Be Angry! Ye Qingge quietly stood there, her eyes scanning the room with disinterest. This was because she was keeping an eye on the man¡¯s back, waiting. ¡°If you won¡¯t behave yourself, I¡¯m going to be angry!¡± Li Beichen gently rubbed the space between his brows. The person on the other end of the call was Li Beichen¡¯s son, Li Mumu. That boy of his could be a gigantic headache at times. He was only five years old, yet had entered his rebellious stage in advance. Ye Qingge stiffened when she heard the man¡¯s gentle yet slightly exasperated voice. That voice belonged to Li Beichen¡­ ¡®Is he the boss? That can¡¯t be! Sister Bing mentioned that the boss¡¯s surname was Gu¡­¡¯ ¡°Of course, as long as you behave yourself,¡± Li Beichen¡¯s voice sounded cheerful and a little indulgent, as if he had gotten some form of reassurance. That warmth and indulgence startled Ye Qingge. In the few experiences she had with Li Beichen in the past, his voice was always cold enough to freeze one¡¯s entire body. ¡®The person on the other end of the call must be a woman!¡¯ she thought. Ye Qingge could not help but smile. ¡®Men are all the same!¡¯ He was obviously attached, yet he still insisted on flirting with other women. That was why Li Beichen chose to do all those racy and salacious things to her. Ye Qingge believed that there was no need for her to wait any longer. It was best not to waste any more time. She had a wide variety of feelings for Li Beichen, but they were all negative. For example, she had a feeling that he wanted her. She also thought he seemed confident that he would have her at all costs. Ye Qingge did not want to be involved with a man as imperious as Li Beichen, who held the ultimate power in his hands. Besides, he seemed to be taken. She wanted to keep her distance from a man like him. She had just placed one hand on the door handle and turned around when the man¡¯s icy voice came from behind her, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°Stop right there, Ye Qingge!¡± Li Beichen remained in his position, holding his phone. He turned around and looked at Ye Qingge. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta go. Mm¡­ Love you!¡± With those few but sweet words, Li Beichen ended the call. Her hand, still on the door handle, tightened its grip before finally letting go. He was so gentle and indulgent to the woman on the phone. Nevertheless, he turned around and treated her with such cold disgust. Why did she have to endure such treatment? She had not done anything to offend him. ¡°Have I done something wrong, Mr. Li?¡± Her tone was indifferent but carried a hint of sadness. Honestly, Ye Qingge did not want to leave Sophia¡¯s. She had no educational background or experience, so it would be really difficult for her to find a job that would pay as much. In any case, it was strange that she was losing this job because of Li Beichen. ¡°Mmm, yes,¡± he answered in a simple yet intimidating tone as he threw his phone on the table. ¡°When and where?¡± Ye Qingge frowned. She was certain her first time meeting Li Beichen was at the hospital. She could not possibly have offended him. ¡°Right here and right now!¡± Li Beichen narrowed his eyes. He casually and slowly strode over to Ye Qingge. His tone was as deep as usual but sharp like a knife. A subtle light flashed across Ye Qingge¡¯s watery eyes. Ye Qingge backed away as Li Beichen slowly closed in on her. He immediately pushed her body against the door, and there was no escape for her. ¡°I¡¯ve never allowed women near me!¡± Li Beichen¡¯s 183cm stature was a perfect contrast to Ye Qingge¡¯s 169cm height. He bent down and cocked his head to the side, staring at Ye Qingge in an elegant yet sophisticated manner. Li Beichen¡¯s words carried an irresistible masculine energy that spread out from the top of Ye Qingge¡¯s head. If women were not allowed near him, just what was he doing? Chapter 23 He Doesn¡¯t Hate Having Her Around Her small, white hand pushed against Li Beichen¡¯s chest, preventing the man¡¯s elegant figure from coming any closer. His overpoweringly masculine aura intermingled with the faint smell of tobacco. This made Ye Qingge¡¯s throat tighten instinctively. Such a nerve-racking and strange sensation made her tense. ¡°Then why are you so close to me, Mr. Li?¡± Her calm voice carried a hint of sarcasm but had a sliver of rage too. Only Ye Qingge, who was slightly nervous, was unaware of the effect she had. ¡°I want to know that too. Why do I let you near me? I¡¯ve even let you sit on my lap and violate my body. I don¡¯t hate your kiss. Furthermore, I even want to get to know you intimately and physically!¡± Li Beichen was a man of a few words. He had a quiet and cold personality which made him adverse to idle chatter. He certainly would not have made such an outburst unless he was sure. He hated having women near him. This was a fact known by everyone in his circle. However, when he first laid eyes on Ye Qingge and her faint smile, her image was burned unexpectedly and uncontrollably into his heart. Ye Qingge was both surprised and frustrated. She lifted her head and stared right at Li Beichen. She never knew that a man could be capable of saying such passionate and explicit words in so blunt and serious a manner. That he wanted to get to know her intimately and physically¡­ Despite being unfamiliar with love and relationships, Ye Qingge knew what those words meant. She was also certain that she was not well-versed in sex. Nevertheless, based on the amorous tone in every word that came out of Li Beichen¡¯s mouth, she understood him perfectly. If he could not figure out what was wrong with him, how was she supposed to know? ¡°Mr. Li, if you don¡¯t know, how should I? If you¡¯re troubled by this matter, the solution is easy ¡ª I¡¯ll disappear. Just because something doesn¡¯t repel or disgust you, doesn¡¯t mean I feel the same way!¡± She wore a small, pleasant smile. Her merry eyes were also smirking but not so deeply. Li Beichen¡¯s gaze immediately turned ice-cold. Was she implying that she hated his touch¡­That she hated his kiss? It was that damned carefree and casual smile that threw his heart into disarray. Ye Qingge¡¯s eyes were incomparably pure but were tinged by a misty, alien, and kaleidoscopic layer. It gave one a sort of ethereal sensation that could not be grasped. It was as if she did not belong to this earth and was not bound by its constraints. However, the more she acted this way, the more Li Beichen felt attracted to her and lost control. He had not experienced this in the previous thirty years of his life. He never believed in love at first sight, but he could neither explain nor understand why he was so attracted to her. The smile at the corners of Ye Qingge¡¯s lips seemed even more enchanting than ever. It was small yet enticing enough to make his Adam¡¯s apple quiver. He did not like having women near him. This was not just because of his severe mysophobia but also because of that incident¡­ He had only kissed somebody twice. One was that fateful night, five years ago. That girl had such beautiful and pure lips¡­ The second time was that day at Sophia¡¯s. He had kissed Ye Qingge, unable to help himself¡­ ¡°Kiss me!¡± He grabbed the back of Ye Qingge¡¯s head, forcing her to look at him. In truth, he wanted Ye Qingge to make the first move. He wanted to know what it would be like having her kiss him on her own initiative. Would he push her away without hesitation like when other women had disgusted him? Nonetheless, he simply stared at her lips as if he could feel her tenderness with her sweet and smooth red tongue tangled and tangoing¡­ Ye Qingge parted her lips in complete surprise. It was not just because he had ordered her to kiss him but also because she could see the unwillingness to accept her hesitation and disbelief in Li Beichen¡¯s eyes¡­. Li Beichen was, without a doubt, a mature and steady man. That being said, the confusion in his eyes resembled those of a pure and innocent person. Chapter 24 Don¡¯t Go Overboard, Little Uncle How could a man say such amorous things so bluntly and have that look in his eyes? It was as if he was probing very seriously and putting all of his efforts into confirming something. Ye Qingge smiled enchantingly. She remembered how he would storm off angrily every time she called him ¡°Little Uncle¡±¡­ Would he disappear if she called him ¡°Little Uncle¡± again? Would that mean that she could leave? ¡°What did you say, Little Uncle? I can¡¯t hear you!¡± The man¡¯s scorching hot palm had trapped the back of her head, making Ye Qingge¡¯s position a little awkward. All she could do was smile charmingly to hide her disadvantage. This time, however, the situation did not play out according to Ye Qingge¡¯s expectations ¡ª that Li Beichen would leave or send her away. Instead, she was faced with the man¡¯s kiss, which felt more like a penalty. Forceful, dominating, aggressive¡­ Ye Qingge¡¯s body was pressed firmly between the door and Li Beichen¡¯s chest. The oxygen in her mouth was sucked away, replaced by Li Beichen¡¯s unique masculine energy. His wild ferocity was tainted with frustration¡­ He invaded every corner of her mouth as if he wanted to brand her, announcing all of his power. Breathless, Ye Qingge could only cling onto Li Beichen¡¯s shirt with all of her might. She was like a drowning woman, totally inexperienced and forced to endure it. That one kiss seemed to drag on for a long, long time, lingering endlessly¡­ Li Beichen frowned. He was not repulsed. He did not hate it even a little bit. The vision of Ye Qingge¡¯s clear eyes blurred as she stared up at Li Beichen. He shined like a fantastical kaleidoscope. Everything went fuzzy before her small hands, still clinging to his shirt, could release him. She had such confused yet pure eyes, so clean and transparent, like a flawless piece of paper. ¡°You really are different!¡± His breathing grew hurried and unsteady, sending a clear message that he wanted much, much more. His husky voice was dripping with sex appeal. His rough fingers were now placed over her lips, reddened from his kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lover, Mr. Li? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve crossed a line in doing this to me?¡± Li Beichen¡¯s words had instantly pulled Ye Qingge back into reality. He was just talking to the woman on the phone too, telling her he loved her in such a warm voice. He then forced a kiss on her moments after hanging up¡­ ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Li Beichen finger pressed even harder. His tone carried a hint of wickedness, deep yet melodious. ¡°Why would I be? You¡¯re overthinking it, Mr. Li.¡± Ye Qingge was vexed because she could not push Li Beichen away, no matter how hard she tried. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lover.¡± Surprisingly, Li Beichen actually offered an explanation. Though he did not realize, the corners of his lips tilted into a smile. ¡®How is him having a lover or not any of my business? Besides, I heard exactly what he said on the phone, telling the other woman to be good and that he loved her.¡¯ ¡°Your affairs are none of my business, Mr. Li. You¡¯ve already taken advantage of me. Will you please let go of me, Little Uncle? I have to go home and take care of Nancheng.¡± She deliberately emphasized the words ¡°Little Uncle¡±, as not even she would choose Li Nancheng. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home together!¡± Li Beichen pinched Ye Qingge¡¯s little cheek. It was as if he did not mind if she called him ¡°Little Uncle¡± after confirming that he could not live without her. He could take his time in certain things. He believed that he would enjoy the process even more. As for Nancheng¡­he did not really care! ¡®Go home together? How unusual and warm, but I don¡¯t have a home.¡¯ Why should she go home with him anyway? She still remembered how he had thrown her out of the car that morning. He was such an unpredictable man. No one could tell when he would explode. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to travel with you, Mr. Li, after you¡¯ve cost me my job.¡± She had to go on a job hunt tomorrow too. The private eye agency¡¯s service fee was steep. She needed the money. ¡°You¡¯re coming along with me starting tomorrow.¡± Chapter 25 ¡°We¡¯re Going Home Together,¡± He Said He simply could not concentrate at work that day. His mind was filled with thoughts of that intrusive little thing. Her sharp tongue, her nonchalance, her enchanting charms, everything about her¡­ Thus, he had decided to keep her by his side, 24/7 if possible. ¡°Who do you think I am? I may need money, but I¡¯m not for sale.¡± Her shoulders trembled uncontrollably. Ye Qingge was under the impression that that was what Li Beichen had meant. After all, she could clearly see the desire in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not your choice.¡± Li Beichen knew that Ye Qingge had misunderstood him. He simply wanted her by his side as his assistant. He took a coat from the clothes rack and dragged Ye Qingge away. ¡°Li Beichen, let go of me¡­¡± What man would be so domineering? Unfortunately, no matter how hard Ye Qingge struggled, she could not get away. While Ye Qingge sat in silence, Li Beichen was on the phone the entire way. ¡®The whole family is so high and mighty and overbearing. Like father, like son. Seriously¡­¡± Upon their arrival at his home, there was a flash in Li Xingming¡¯s eyes when he found out that Li Beichen and Ye Qingge came back together. He knew this would happen. He had years of experience and was an accurate judge of character. Everyone said that his youngest son had no interest in women. He was beginning to worry that he was actually homosexual, especially after that incident. Despite all that, allowing Ye Qingge to come home with him in the same car had proven a few things. In any case, he had to add flames to the fire. Li Nancheng was lying on the couch, watching television. He noticed that Ye Qingge had returned with his Little Uncle. His eyes could not help widening, and alarm bells immediately began ringing for him. ¡°Ye Qingge, why¡¯d you come home with my Little Uncle?¡± The interrogating tone in his voice was like that of a husband questioning his wife. ¡°Old Li.¡± Ye Qingge ignored Li Nancheng and greeted Li Xingming. ¡°No need to be so formal. Call me Grandpa,¡± he ordered with a straight face. ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± It made sense that Li Xingming should be addressed as ¡°Grandpa¡± at his age. Li Beichen glanced at his father, then turned around and went upstairs. ¡°Can you cook?¡± Li Xingming smirked shadily as he watched his son leave. ¡°Yes, I can, Grandpa.¡± Ye Qingge was a very good cook. She had probably inherited this from her mother. ¡°Then you can make dinner. The servants in the house have all taken the day off!¡± The Li household had more than twenty servants, but all of them had taken the day off? Li Nancheng rolled his eyes at his grandfather. He really could lie without blinking. ¡®Grandpa definitely gave them the day off, didn¡¯t he?¡¯ ¡°Sure thing, Grandpa.¡± Ye Qingge smiled, unperturbed by Old Li¡¯s obvious lie. Actually, cooking and doing chores could be her way of paying them back for giving her a place to stay. At that point, she really did not have money to rent an apartment. Besides, she had to take care of Li Nancheng. She agreed to do it, so she had to fulfil her promise. Despite Dong Wenqian¡¯s heartlessness, she had given her word to the Li family. She always completed her tasks, so that would be a completely separate issue. ¡°I like sweet and sour spare ribs and¡­¡± Li Nancheng began rambling on and on, listing his favorite dishes. ¡°Just don¡¯t make any spicy dishes. Your Little Uncle doesn¡¯t eat spicy food!¡± Li Xingming instructed Ye Qingge. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Qingge put her things down and headed to the kitchen. ¡°Ye Qingge, do I look transparent to you?¡± Li Nancheng shouted at her from behind after being spurned. ¡°Stop making so much noise!¡± Li Xingming knocked on Li Nancheng¡¯s leg cast with his walking stick. ¡°I¡¯m talking to my wife. How is that noise?¡± Chapter 26 Who Said That She Was Your Wife? ¡°Who said that she was your wife?¡± Li Beichen, who had changed into house clothes, scowled coldly as he walked downstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the best for me, Little Uncle? Yunyi isn¡¯t around, so my chances of winning are higher.¡± His little uncle did not like women, and he was not joining in anyway. Furthermore, Yunyi was not home. That meant his advantage was magnified. Besides, Ye Qingge had hit him with her car. She had to take care of him. Obviously, this was first come, first served. ¡°I think the girl is more compatible with Yunyi. What do you think, Beichen?¡± Li Xingming narrowed his eyes, looking at Li Beichen more intensely than ever. ¡°Hey, old man. Look at my leg. Who knows if I¡¯ll ever be able to walk again. Why should Yunyi get the bride when I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been hit? I¡¯m telling you this now. I want Ye Qingge. She¡¯s my wife.¡± Li Nancheng was beginning to pout, refusing to relent. ¡°There¡¯s no use sulking at me. It¡¯s all in the girl¡¯s hands now. Take her, if you can,¡± Li Nancheng yelled forcefully at Li Nancheng. ¡°You¡¯re right! What¡¯s done can¡¯t be undone. That¡¯s how you got Grandmother back then, Grandpa.¡± Li Nancheng was excited. Now, he had a new plan. Li Beichen narrowed his eyes and shot Li Nancheng an icy glare. He turned around and headed toward the kitchen. Ye Qingge was quietly cooking in the kitchen and did not notice when Li Beichen walked in. The kitchen was huge and Li Beichen moved very silently, like a graceful leopard. He leaned against the refrigerator, watching Ye Qingge as she skillfully prepared the food. Her knife work was not bad. It was easy to tell that she cooked quite often. The light shone upon Ye Qingge¡¯s white shirt and black fitted skirt. It was such a simple pairing, yet it seemed to bring out a different side to her. The aroma from her cooking slowly filled the room as she worked her stir-fry with the spatula. Ye Qingge tucked her hair behind her ear and picked up a cup to take a sip of water. These effortless actions made Li Beichen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple quiver instinctively. With one smooth move of his long legs, he casually strode toward Ye Qingge. He was like a hunter that had been lying in wait for a long time. His arms suddenly wrapped around Ye Qingge¡¯s delicate waist as he buried his head into the crook of her neck. This was his first time doing so, yet it felt familiar. The spatula, which was in the midst of stir-frying the food, stopped. She felt the man¡¯s hot breath on the crook of her neck, tickling her gently. ¡°Smells good.¡± It was an ambiguous statement. She was not sure if he was referring to the food or her. Ye Qingge¡¯s throat tightened and her heart raced. She did not expect Li Beichen would be so presumptuous at home. ¡®What if Grandpa sees this?¡¯ ¡°Li Beichen, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± She lowered her voice, afraid that someone else might hear her or run into them. She could feel that Li Beichen was holding her with minimal force, but she could not seem to wiggle away. ¡°What have I done wrong?¡± His voice was cold and deep, but it sounded wickedly charming to Ye Qingge¡¯s ears, as if it were dripping with seduction. ¡°Let go of me. Grandpa will catch us.¡± Ye Qingge turned off the gas stove. Having been forcefully kissed twice, Ye Qingge knew that Li Beichen was dangerous. ¡°Stop moving!¡± He grabbed Ye Qingge¡¯s hand and placed it on a certain part of his body. Ye Qingge¡¯s lovely face immediately turned red. ¡®This man is really¡­¡¯ ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯m going to scream.¡± Her voice sounded indignant and a little shy. ¡°Go ahead. What do you think my dad¡¯s trying to do? Do you really think that you¡¯re going to marry Nancheng?¡± He knew exactly what his father had been planning when he saw his eyes darting around. ¡°If I can¡¯t marry Li Nancheng, I¡¯ll marry Chu Yunyi!¡± Ye Qingge was frantic because she could clearly feel¡­ that certain part growing larger and larger¡­ Chapter 27 Is It Possible That You Want To Marry Me? Ye Qingge was simply making an offhand statement. She was not going to marry anyone. Unfortunately, fate had a propensity for playing tricks on her. When Chu Yunyi appeared, her heart still trembled ever so slightly. ¡°Say that again.¡± Li Beichen¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡®Yunyi is different from Nancheng¡­¡¯ ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many times I say it. The result is going to be the same, Li Beichen. What? Do you want to marry me?¡± ¡®He¡¯s been in here for a very long time. What will Old Li and Li Nancheng think?¡¯ She did not want to court gossip. She would leave once Li Nancheng¡¯s wounds were healed, regardless of whether she had enough money for rent or not. Li Beichen released Ye Qingge. ¡®Marry her? I never considered that. The only conclusion I came to today was that I don¡¯t dislike her presence.¡¯ When it came to marriage, it had not crossed his mind. For some reason, Ye Qingge felt a tinge of sadness when Li Beichen released her. ¡®See, I knew it. He just wants sex! He released me once I mentioned getting married.¡¯ Ye Qingge turned to the side and continued washing vegetables as if nothing had happened. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Li Beichen turned around and left the kitchen, leaving her with that reply. Ye Qingge was skilled and efficient. She whipped up six dishes and one pot of soup in no time, all home-cooked meals. They all had light and delicate flavors but were delicious. The interlude in the kitchen allowed Ye Qingge to forget herself. However, she could not seem to forget Li Beichen¡¯s words ¡ª¡±I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°How¡¯s my wife¡¯s cooking, old man?¡± Li Nancheng smiled as he asked. Li Nancheng sat on the side as his leg was in a cast. Old Li was seated at the head of the table, while Ye Qingge sat next to Li Beichen. ¡°Not bad.¡± Li Xingming gazed at Ye Qingge, feeling a wave of affection every time he looked at her. Someone once told him that the Li family would encounter a huge disaster. He asked how to endure it, and that person answered, ¡°Only a daughter-in-law with a phoenix life line can weather you through this!¡± He saw it from the moment he laid eyes on Ye Qingge. She was the Li family¡¯s daughter-in-law with a phoenix life line. ¡°What do you think of my wife¡¯s cooking, Little Uncle?¡± Once the old man had approved of the meal, Li Nancheng was elated and immediately asked Li Beichen the same question. Ye Qingge focused on her meal, automatically ignoring Li Nancheng¡¯s reference to her as his ¡°wife¡±. ¡°It¡¯s not inedible,¡± Li Beichen answered solemnly. Ye Qingge cast Li Beichen a sidelong glance. ¡®It¡¯s not inedible? I have a lot of confidence in my cooking skills!¡¯ She was even planning on starting a private home kitchen once she had some money. Li Beichen ate his food in a very elegant manner. A pair of chopsticks looked like a work of art when held in his slender fingers. Li Beichen shot a glare at Ye Qingge. ¡°What? Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Little Uncle. If it¡¯s inedible, don¡¯t eat it. You really shouldn¡¯t be forcing yourself!¡± There was a hint of scorn in Ye Qingge¡¯s words. ¡®If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t eat it. No one is begging you to eat the food.¡¯ Li Beichen¡¯s cold yet handsome face turned grim. ¡®Did I say that it was inedible?¡¯ ¡°Ah, Little Uncle¡­ My wife has a hot temper. She shoots off her mouth without thinking. Don¡¯t mind her.¡± Li Nancheng chuckled. He knew his little uncle¡¯s temper very well. He was extremely frightening when angry. Besides, not even he and Yunyi would dare argue with their little uncle. Li Xingming enjoyed his meal with a smile on his face. The sight of Ye Qingge satisfied him from every angle. His only hope was that she would enter the Li family household as soon as possible. Ye Qingge did not look at Li Beichen at all. Instead, she continued eating her food. Li Beichen slammed his chopsticks on the dining table before getting up and leaving. Chapter 28 Li Beichen Has A Son Ye Qingge never thought that Li Beichen would throw down his chopsticks and storm off. She stared into space, holding her bowl. Why was this man so fond of throwing tantrums? He was like a child. ¡°You¡¯re dead. You¡¯ve angered my little uncle,¡± Li Nancheng said cooly. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m going to have to school this irritable wife of mine.¡¯ ¡°Ignore him and eat your food. That¡¯s just how he is ¡ª bad-tempered,¡± Li Xingming spoke up as well. Ye Qingge stared at Li Beichen¡¯s untouched bowl of rice and blinked. Then, she continued eating her meal. After finishing dinner and cleaning up the kitchen, Ye Qingge was summoned to Li Nancheng¡¯s room. Li Nancheng lay on his bed like a prince while Ye Qingge cut an apple for him. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, my little uncle has a bad temper. Don¡¯t annoy him again.¡± If he married Ye Qingge, he would have a huge headache if she consistently caused trouble for him. ¡°Also, he really hates it whenever women approach him. I¡¯ll have the chauffeur pick you up from now on. Don¡¯t take his car anymore. One more thing, sit next to me at the dinner table.¡± His grandfather insisted on having Ye Qingge sit next to his little uncle during dinner time. This made him very uncomfortable. Ye Qingge did not answer. Instead, she slowly put the apple slices on the fruit platter. She had never approached Li Beichen on her own. It was he who had been approaching her. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry me anyway. Since you¡¯re going to find out sooner or later, I¡¯ll give you a heads-up. My little uncle has a son. His name is Mumu. He¡¯s been going through special training with my little uncle¡¯s friend. He¡¯ll be back in a few days, so try to avoid that little brat if you see him, understand? Do not offend him.¡± Li Nancheng could not help feeling a shiver down his spine when he mentioned Mumu. That little demon was the creator of all human tragedies. Ye Qingge¡¯s hold on the knife stiffened. ¡®Li Beichen has a son? Then why would he tell me that he¡¯d consider marrying me?¡¯ ¡°I thought your little uncle was single?¡± She did not know why she asked this question. She swore that it did not come from a place of concern for Li Beichen. ¡°He¡¯s not married! My little uncle came back from a foreign country a few years ago with a son! Oh¡­ How should I explain this? Yunyi and I have a theory ¡ª my little uncle likes men. He won¡¯t let any woman near him, but he¡¯s fine with men.¡± Ye Qingge¡¯s question over his little uncle¡¯s marital status sent alarm bells ringing in Li Nancheng¡¯s head. Any woman would be attracted to his little uncle, so it was best for him to get rid of all her intentions as soon as possible. ¡°He likes men?¡± Ye Qingge was surprised. ¡®Li Beichen is homosexual?¡¯ ¡°Mm-hmm, and it looks like he¡¯s slept with one before. Actually, that man was quite compatible with him. But I think he was involved with the mafia. All of my grandpa¡¯s hair turned white overnight right after that day.¡± For some reason, Ye Qingge felt her stomach churn. ¡®Li Beichen is gay. But¡­he kissed me¡­ and touched me¡­¡¯ Ye Qingge ran into the bathroom with her hand over her mouth and gagged. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder he said that I was different after kissing me and telling me that he didn¡¯t like having women near him¡­ Am I an experiment to him? Is that why he¡¯s doing this to me? Because he isn¡¯t repulsed by my presence?¡¯ ¡°Ye Qingge, are you alright?¡± Li Nancheng asked worriedly after limping to the bathroom and seeing Ye Qingge retching over the sink. ¡°You¡¯re not disgusted by my little uncle¡¯s preference for guys, are you?¡± ¡°Does your little uncle really like men?¡± Ye Qingge asked, her face pale from all the heaving. Li Nancheng stared at Ye Qingge, pondering his answer. Though he was making assumptions, her concern over his little uncle¡¯s affairs felt threatening to him. Thus, left with no choice, he nodded. ¡®Aw man, I¡¯m sorry, Little Uncle!¡¯ Chapter 29 Inappropriate Living Situation Ye Qingge turned on the tap and started gargling. ¡®Seriously¡­¡¯ Li Nancheng¡¯s room was huge. There was a small alcove with a chaise lounge, which Ye Qingge lay on. This was no different from the hospital, and she was used to such conditions. She stayed at the hospital every day when her mother was sick and even gave up their rented home. The money that she received from her surrogacy had been used up when her mother passed away. After some thought, she realized that she had never really bought any beautiful clothes over the past few years and did not have a lot of friends either. She certainly could not go out for a movie or to eat. These were things that a girl in the bloom of her youth should be enjoying. It was as if it had nothing to do with her. She had once dreamed of romance and having a boyfriend who could give her a shoulder to lean on¡­ Ye Qingge suddenly smiled at the thought of this, and her heart rapidly raced with excitement! To have someone in your heart can be a beautiful thing. As she smiled, Ye Qingge suddenly thought of Li Beichen. She thought of him a lot¡­ ¡®He likes men, he has a son, he didn¡¯t have dinner¡­¡¯ Ye Qingge overheard Li Nancheng on the phone. ¡°My wife is asleep, Little Uncle! If you¡¯re hungry, make some noodles yourself!¡± ¡°Little Uncle¡­¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Ye Qingge could hear it. It looked like Li Beichen was hungry and wanted her to make something for him to eat. ¡°Hey, wife, make some noodles for my little uncle. He¡¯s hungry!¡± Li Nancheng called out. Ye Qingge closed her eyes, choosing not to reply. She did not want to face Li Beichen, especially after finding out about his preference for men. ¡°Wife¡­¡± She continued ignoring him. ¡°Ye Qingge¡­¡± Ye Qingge simply refused to answer and pretended to be asleep. Then, she heard a knock on the door. ¡°Little girl?¡± It was Li Xingming¡¯s voice. Ye Qingge had no choice but to get up and open the door. After all, it was Li Xingming and he had knocked on the door very loudly. Li Nancheng looked very annoyed when she walked out and turned his head away. ¡°Do you need anything, Grandpa?¡± Ye Qingge ignored Li Nancheng and opened the door to answer Li Xingming. ¡°You¡¯re not married to Nancheng yet, girl. It¡¯s inappropriate for you two to sleep in the same room. I¡¯ve arranged a room for you!¡± Li Xingming replied with a smile. ¡°Nancheng will need someone by his side in the middle of the night in case he needs anything, Grandpa. We slept in the same room back at the hospital, so it¡¯s fine!¡± Lying on the bed, Li Nancheng overheard Ye Qingge and smiled. His wife cared for him, at least. ¡°That¡¯s fine then!¡± Saying nothing more, Li Xingmin turned around and left. Ye Qingge stood at the doorway, hesitating for a few seconds before shutting the door. She headed towards the kitchen. As she walked through the living room, she saw Li Beichen sitting on the couch and watching television. She made a simple bowl of noodles and served it on the dining table. ¡°The noodles are ready.¡± She walked to the living room to call Li Beichen. Li Beichen continued watching television and took no notice of her. Li Nancheng¡¯s bedroom was initially on the third floor, but he was now sleeping in a room on the first floor as it was inconvenient for him to move around. Li Beichen had overheard the conversation between Ye Qingge and Li Xingming. Ye Qingge rolled her eyes when she realized that Li Beichen was ignoring her. ¡®You¡¯re a masochist, Ye Qingge. You actually made noodles for him. You really enjoy getting slapped, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve never met such a sulky man in my life.¡¯ Ye Qingge turned around to leave. However, before she could take two steps, someone caught her hand. Concealed underneath her clothes, her necklace had peeked out just as she turned around. ¡°What are you doing, Li Beichen?¡± Ye Qingge lowered her voice, as they were in the living room. ¡°Where did you get that necklace?¡± Li Beichen¡¯s unfathomable eyes turned ice-cold when he saw the cross-shaped necklace around Ye Qingge¡¯s neck. Chapter 30 You Are Filthy Ye Qingge gave Li Beichen a long, hard stare because his grip around her wrist hurt her. His bloodshot eyes seemed ready to swallow her whole as well. Li Beichen glared pointedly at the necklace around Ye Qingge¡¯s neck. Feng Yan had given her that necklace. Did Li Beichen know Feng Yan? Li Nancheng¡¯s words suddenly echoed in her mind. ¡°Mm-hmm, and it looks like he¡¯s slept with one before. Actually, that man was quite compatible with him. But I think he was involved with the mafia. All of my grandpa¡¯s hair turned white overnight right after that day.¡± Was Feng Yan in the mafia? Could Feng Yan be the guy that Li Beichen liked? Ye Qingge widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Li Beichen gritted his teeth in fury. He knew that this woman was not as simple as she seemed. Otherwise, his father would not have arbitrarily insisted on her marriage into the Li family. Why did she not repulse him? Why was it so coincidental that she turned out to be exactly his type? A certain incident suddenly flashed through his mind. It was the most horrible thing that Feng Yan had done. The thought of it disgusted him. ¡°You know Feng Yan?¡± Ye Qingge stared into Li Beichen¡¯s reddened eyes. She would be lying if she said she was not afraid. She had never known that the look in a man¡¯s eyes could be so terrifying. ¡°I knew it!¡± Li Beichen sneered. She was on Feng Yan¡¯s side. Feng Yan had some nerve to do this again after toying with him once before. ¡°Let me go. You¡¯re hurting me.¡± He was close to breaking her wrist at that point. Ye Qingge struggled for dear life. ¡°Filthy!¡± Li Beichen released Ye Qingge and stormed off. His entire being seemed to be ablaze like a devil from hell itself. He refused to even look at her. His tone was thick with hatred and contempt. Ye Qingge found Li Beichen to be utterly mystifying. ¡®What did he mean by ¡®filthy¡¯? I haven¡¯t scorned him for kissing me, despite his homosexuality. I haven¡¯t scorned him for being so disgusting!¡¯ Ye Qingge massaged her bruised wrist, thoroughly incensed. The next day¡­ Ye Qingge made breakfast when she woke up. Li Beichen was nowhere to be seen at the dining table. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll be heading out for a few job interviews later. Could you please take care of Li Nancheng?¡± She did not expose the fact that Old Li had given the servants time off. However, she needed to go out and look for a job. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a card later. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. You¡¯ll stay at home and take care of me.¡± Li Nancheng was filled with anger every time he remembered that Ye Qingge had been selling liquor at Sofia¡¯s at night. Nevertheless, he could not say that in front of his grandfather. Luckily, Ye Qingge had told him that she no longer worked at Sofia¡¯s the previous night. Li Nancheng found her rather obedient, seeing that he had told her to stop working there one night ago and she resigned the next day. How could Li Nancheng possibly have known that it was Li Beichen who forced Ye Qingge to resign? ¡°I was speaking to Grandpa.¡± Ye Qingge completely ignored Li Nancheng. ¡°Go ahead! Remember to come home and make dinner! Don¡¯t let me starve.¡± Li Xingming replied with a grin as he ate the delicious porridge along with fresh, crunchy vegetables. ¡°Okay, Grandpa!¡± Ye Qingge found Old Li very amiable. He might fly into a rage sometimes, but he was always beaming if everything went his way. In truth, Ye Qingge was reluctant to leave this ¡°grandfather¡± of hers because she had never had one. She also enjoyed watching them eat the food she made and the satisfied look on their faces. These may have been stolen days, but they brought Ye Qingge a sense of comfort. Ye Qingge smiled sweetly and blissfully. ¡°Ye Qingge, when are you going to marry me?¡± Li Nancheng asked sincerely as he gazed at Ye Qingge, looking enamored. Chapter 31 You Care About Your Wife This was his first time seeing such a sincere smile on Ye Qingge¡¯s face. She was already so pretty, but when she smiled, it was more than enough to capture one¡¯s soul. He even felt like he was being lured into her clutches. He realized that he had truly fallen in love with Ye Qingge. He was suddenly reminded of a phrase ¡ª¡±Don¡¯t ask me why I love you, for not even I know why. There¡¯s no reason for it. I just do.¡± This was exactly how he felt now. It was not a superficial infatuation over Ye Qingge¡¯s beauty either. Instead, he truly had feelings for her and loved everything about her. Ye Qingge bit her lip. She could see the sincerity in Li Nancheng¡¯s eyes. She felt a slight quiver in her heart. ¡°Nancheng, I¡¯ve promised this girl that I¡¯d give her time to consider. Don¡¯t be so anxious. Besides, Yunyi isn¡¯t back yet!¡± Li Xingming spoke in a deep voice. He knew that someone would certainly get hurt when he made this decision. Nevertheless, it was better than being stubborn. ¡°You¡¯re so unfair, Grandpa. I want to marry Ye Qingge. I want her to be my wife.¡± Li Nancheng had an anxious persona, so he started to make a scene. Ye Qingge felt that she needed to have a calm discussion with Li Nancheng and then speak to Old Li. In any case, she had to make it very clear to them that she would not marry into the Li family. Li Xingming preferred to focus on his food and ignored Li Nancheng. ¡°You can take any car in the garage when you leave. Don¡¯t choose any of the fast cars. It¡¯ll be inconvenient for you to move around here,¡± Li Xingming said to Ye Qingge after breakfast. ¡°No need, Grandpa. I can¡¯t drive,¡± Ye Qingge turned him down with a smile as she cleared the table. She carried the dirty dishes to the kitchen. ¡°Hey, old man. If she can¡¯t drive, how¡¯d she run me over?¡± Li Nancheng stared at his grandfather. ¡®Stop kidding around, okay? How could she have possibly run me over if she can¡¯t drive?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s exactly how she ran you over ¡ª She can¡¯t drive!¡± There was a flash in Li Xingming¡¯s unfathomable eyes. This was fate. He always completed things flawlessly. How could he not launch a strict investigation after his beloved grandson had been run over by a car? On certain matters, he was better informed than anyone else. It would seem that he was not the only one who was aware. Nancheng was just simple-minded and not inclined to overthink. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Okay then, she¡¯s not allowed to drive from now on! You should tell the servants to come back. They¡¯ve had their time off. You¡¯re going to drive my wife to exhaustion!¡± More than twenty servants were given a vacation. Who was going to handle all of the chores? He was injured and could not take care of himself. The old man certainly would not do the work. He was only ever good at ordering people around¡­ and he could forget about his little uncle. He was imperious and bossy. There were only four people in this house. He could not possibly let his wife do everything. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be concerned for your wife.¡± Li Xingming patted Li Nancheng on the shoulder. His grandson had grown up and knew how to feel concern for others. This girl was indeed the phoenix of the Li family and could support the men of the clan. Ye Qingge had gone for countless interviews from morning to afternoon but had failed to receive a single job offer. She could not even get a job at a front desk which required a pretty face. In the end, she applied to be a waitress at a restaurant but was rejected there too. Ye Qingge sat on a chair. It would be a lie if she said that she was not sad. She knew that life was hard, but she never thought that finding a job would be so difficult. If even a waitress job was out of her reach, what else could she possibly do? She stared up at the sky, unable to hold back her tears. Ye Qingge hated crying most of all, but she really could not take it anymore. ¡°Li Beichen, you jerk!¡± She would still be working at Sophia¡¯s if it were not for him. Chapter 32 ¡°Hold Onto Me,¡± He Said Ye Qingge had experienced many disappointments in life, but she had been able to grit her teeth and get through it all. Unfortunately, she was seized by an uncharacteristic need to cry at that moment. She was truly filled with grief. A heavy-duty sportbike suddenly stopped in front of Ye Qingge. Feng Yan, dressed in a black leather jacket, tossed a matte black helmet into Ye Qingge¡¯s arms. ¡°Get on!¡± His soft, mysterious voice held a commanding tone which allowed no refusal. Ye Qingge never thought that she would run into Feng Yan again. Why was he always bumping into her when she was at her lowest? ¡®He was the man that Li Beichen liked¡­What a small world.¡¯ She stared at his intimidating bike. Perhaps only a man like Feng Yan could carry off a bike like that! It was as if he was born from a kingdom of darkness. This may have been her second time meeting Feng Yan, but he did not feel like a stranger to Ye Qingge at all. It would be good to relax. She was really in a horrible mood by that point. Ye Qingge put on the helmet as she climbed on his bike. ¡°Hold on tight!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s muffled voice rang aloud through the helmet. The motorcycle zoomed away from the city, and the cold wind whistled through her ears. Ye Qingge held onto Feng Yan¡¯s toned and muscular waist with a strong grip. Her body was pressed firmly against his back as she felt the acceleration and the wind slicing past her like a knife¡­ There was no doubt Ye Qingge¡¯s heart was now calmer than ever, as if the whistling in her ear was not the cold wind but an ocean breeze in the summer. It was so comforting and fulfilling¡­ Unbeknownst to Ye Qingge, two all-terrain vehicles were following closely behind them, keeping a suitable distance, protecting the man on the motorcycle. When the bike came to a stop, Ye Qingge did not move. Feng Yan also stayed in place, allowing her to continue leaning against him. This girl was simply different from the rest. She was not a fake or overly chatty¡­ Feng Yan took off his helmet and lit a cigarette. The mistlike smoke made his sloe eyes more mesmerizing and ethereal than ever. ¡°Feng Yan, why¡¯d you come looking for me?¡± Ye Qingge asked calmly, taking off her helmet and throwing her hair back. Meeting Feng Yan the day before may have seemed like a coincidence to her, but running into him again on this day was not. That meant his appearance in her life was no coincidence. She wondered if Li Beichen was involved in this. If they were lovers, Feng Yan¡¯s appearance probably meant that he considered her a third party¡­ ¡°Because Li Beichen has appeared in your life!¡± This was the exchange of words between the two of them. Feng Yan did not turn around, and Ye Qingge did not get off the bike. ¡®I knew it. It¡¯s all because of Li Beichen. It seems they¡¯re in a relationship. I really can¡¯t imagine it. I wonder which one¡¯s the top and which one¡¯s the bottom? They¡¯re both such masculine men. One is firm and grim. The other is mysterious and devilish. They were both leaders¡­¡¯ ¡°I think you¡¯ve probably misunderstood my relationship with Li Beichen. There¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡± Feng Yan was in the mafia. Honestly, Ye Qingge thought that he was going to kill her. It was a possibility. Even so, she could not die yet. She had to find her daughter. The doctor told her that her daughter was extremely adorable. Unfortunately, she never got to see her. She would spend a lifetime searching for her daughter. Just seeing her once would be enough for her to die without regret. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, nothing will ever happen between you!¡± Feng Yan put out his cigarette and got down from the bike. He was determined to either take or destroy anything that Li Beichen took an interest in. There was no choice in the matter. Ye Qingge stared at Feng Yan in shock. Were love affairs between two men this straightforward and intimidating? Chapter 33 There Had Better Not Be Anything Between You Ye Qingge got off the motorbike. They were at a villa, and it was easy to tell this was the only one around. ¡°Come with me.¡± Ye Qingge had not noticed that Feng Yan seemed a little pale at the moment. Ye Qingge did not move. She wondered if Feng Yan was about to attack her. She took two steps back but realized that a few men in black were standing behind her. ¡°This way please, Miss Ye!¡± one of the men in black said. Ye Qingge was well-aware that she would be made to go inside one way or another, so she followed Feng Yan. She watched as he took off his black leather jacket and then his black t-shirt, unveiling his upper body¡­ This display was not the point. The point was that there was a bandage around his waist, and it was drenched in blood¡­ Ye Qingge bit her lip. She had been holding onto his waist so firmly the entire way¡­ By this point, Feng Yan had already taken out the first-aid kit. ¡°You do it!¡± Feng Yan waved his hand, indicating that his subordinates should step away. He then crooked his finger, beckoning to Ye Qingge. Having stayed in hospitals for a long time, Ye Qingge had grown numb to these kinds of situations. ¡®This happened because I held on too tightly¡­¡¯ She put down her bag and walked toward him. Feng Yan lay against the couch casually, crossing his legs on the ottoman. Ye Qingge swiftly and neatly cleaned his wound with medicine. Holding a piece of cotton, her hand stiffened just a little when she saw his injury. It was a bullet wound¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve,¡± Feng Yan declared, staring at Ye Qingge¡¯s thick, feathery eyelashes. ¡°I¡¯m scared too. Scared that you¡¯ll kill me. Feng Yan, there really is nothing between Li Beichen and me.¡± Ye Qingge felt the need to emphasize this one more time, especially after seeing his bullet wound. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you as long as there¡¯s nothing between you!¡± Feng Yan would certainly destroy anything that he wanted but could not have. Ye Qingge¡¯s heart shuddered. She believed that Feng Yan was telling the truth. ¡°You need to sit up a little!¡± She needed to put on the bandage, but Feng Yan was leaning on the couch, making the task difficult for her. ¡°You¡¯ll wrap it this way!¡± Feng Yan did not move. Instead, he closed his eyes and took in Ye Qingge¡¯s faint, fragrant scent. It was not perfume, but a fresh, elegant fragrance that smelled very comforting. She was dressed simply and elegantly, which made the sight of her quite soothing too. She was not too sexy or fancy but very decent. Ye Qingge slowly closed her eyes to calm herself. When one is under someone else¡¯s roof, she should follow their rules. Furthermore, he had a gun¡­ She noticed that the men in black were all carrying guns too. That being said, perhaps¡­they let her see them on purpose. Every time she went around Feng Yan¡¯s waist with the bandaging, she was almost embracing him with her arms. The position seemed very suggestive. She could feel the man¡¯s hot chest and his strong, beating heart. By the time she finished it with a knot, Ye Qingge¡¯s forehead was drenched in sweat. She put the bandages and antiseptic medication away and asked, ¡°Can I go now?¡± ¡°Use this phone!¡± He picked up a phone from the couch and tossed it at Ye Qingge. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I can buy one myself if needed.¡± She did not have a phone, but she preferred not to take anything from Feng Yan. He was like a wife paying a mistress to go away. Chapter 34 When It Comes To My Methods, Nothing Is Out Of Bounds ¡°Take it! There¡¯s a GPS tracker on this phone!¡± Ye Qingge smiled awkwardly. He did not have to be so blunt. ¡®Was Feng Yan the top? Was he that possessive? But Li Beichen doesn¡¯t look like a bottom¡­ If he finds out that Li Beichen kissed me, would he tear my lips off?¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s really nothing between us. I understand what¡¯s going on between you both, so you don¡¯t have to be so wary of me!¡± Ye Qingge did not know what else to say to prove her innocence. ¡°Good that you know. So stay away from Li Beichen, got it?¡± A hint of mild surprise flashed through Feng Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take the phone. I¡¯ll give it back to you after you confirm that there¡¯s nothing between Li Beichen and me!¡± She looked at the phone. It was not a well-known brand. It was probably custom-made. Just at a glance, she could tell that it was quite pricey¡­ This was such a hot potato. How could she be so unlucky? Nothing good could come from having Li Beichen by her side. ¡°Ah, okay. I¡¯m staying at the Li family home at the moment. You¡¯re probably aware of that, right?¡± Since this phone had a GPS tracker, did that mean that Feng Yan had installed a tracker on Li Beichen¡¯s phone too? Given that they lived under one roof, would that not mean that their locations would be the same? ¡°When are you moving out?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s gentle and reserved tone held a bite of impatience. He did not want to force Ye Qingge too much over this issue. ¡°I¡¯ll move out once Li Nancheng¡¯s wound heals. I will definitely stay away from Li Beichen. Don¡¯t you worry!¡± Despite having ten thousand ¡°f*ck you¡¯s¡± screaming in her mind, Ye Qingge maintained a calm facade. ¡®What is the meaning of this? For the first time in my life, I¡¯m being falsely accused of being a mistress and in a homosexual relationship at that!¡¯ ¡°Relax, you can count on me!¡± Ye Qingge emphasized this with a raise of her hand, afraid that Feng Yan still did not believe her. ¡°Good!¡± Feng Yan ruffled Ye Qingge¡¯s hair and curled his lips into a wicked arc. Ye Qingge got up swiftly, avoiding Feng Yan¡¯s touch. It would be best to stay away from these two men from now on. One false move and she could lose her life! ¡®They are surely in a toxic relationship, aren¡¯t they?¡¯ ¡°The first number on that phone is mine. You can always call me if you need me or if you have nothing better to do!¡± In fact, he was well-informed on all of her affairs. Everything was within his grasp. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to ask, are you somehow involved in my failure to get a job?¡± She remembered how she had failed to get a simple waitressing job and how coincidental Feng Yan¡¯s appearance was. ¡°What kind of job would you like?¡± Feng Yan asked with a truly cold and reserved gaze. If he was not behind this, then it must have been Li Beichen¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine as long as you stop interfering with my job hunt. I guarantee that I won¡¯t go anywhere near Li Beichen, I assure you once again.¡± If she could not find a job, she would have no money. That meant she would have no means of survival, let alone of finding her daughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send out an order!¡± Li Beichen had prevented her from getting a job, so he would just provide one for her. He realized that after toying and competing with Li Beichen for so many years, this was the most interesting turn of events. For the first time, he actually felt his blood boil. ¡°Well, thank you then!¡± ¡®He tried to stop you from getting a job, you turned it around, and yet you have to be the one to thank him. I could just puke.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take you home.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± This area was so secluded. She would not have been able to get out if he did not send her off. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare let Li Beichen touch you, Ye Qingge, or I will be very unhappy and when I retaliate, nothing is out of bounds!¡± Chapter 35 Do You Really Have The Nerve To Say That You Felt Nothing? Feng Yan¡¯s figure was so perfect that there was not a trace of fat on him. There were a few obvious scars on his body. It was not hideous or terrifying but carried a hint of sexy gruffness. Her teardrop-shaped necklace was still hanging around his neck¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s exchange the necklaces again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the habit of giving back anything that¡¯s been given to me.¡± Feng Yan narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharpening as he stared at Ye Qingge. Ye Qingge¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Then I¡­¡± Ye Qingge was about to offer to give his necklace back to him, but Feng Yan cut her off. ¡°I¡¯ve also never been in the habit of taking back anything that I¡¯ve given.¡± ¡°Furthermore, you are not allowed to take off that necklace. Li Beichen will never touch you as long as it¡¯s around.¡± At the end of the day, it still revolved around Li Beichen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep bringing it up. I told you, there¡¯s nothing going on between us. I said I wouldn¡¯t get involved with him and I won¡¯t. Instead of warning me like that, you might as well talk to Li Beichen and tell him to stay away from me.¡± Ye Qingge turned around and left once she had said her piece. She had something very important to do, so she had no intention of courting trouble and did not want to risk her life. Nevertheless, she was not a push-over who would let people abuse her over and over again. By the time Ye Qingge had returned to the city, it was already 4 pm. She would not let Feng Yan¡¯s men drop her off at the Li family home as she did not want Li Beichen to run into them. It might have caused a misunderstanding, and he would think that there was something between Feng Yan and her. She had had enough of these two men treating her like an imagined rival for their affections. However, when she arrived at the Li family home, she found Li Beichen¡¯s car parked right in front. He was just as melodramatic as usual, with bodyguards watching over him from all around. Ye Qingge feigned ignorance and continued walking. ¡°Miss Ye, Mr. Li has requested your presence!¡± In the blink of an eye, a man had appeared in front of her. His movements were soft and gentle like a ghost, shocking Ye Qingge. How could Ye Qingge have possibly known that this was Li Beichen¡¯s personal bodyguard, Fire, who pretty much moved like a shadow? He also had a younger brother named Ice who was Feng Yan¡¯s personal bodyguard. Under these circumstances, Ye Qingge had no choice but to get into the car. Li Beichen was on the phone when Ye Qingge entered the vehicle. His expression was dark and moody. He was like a storm brewing on the surface of the sea with an undercurrent. ¡°Kissed, touched, and almost slept together!¡± He shot Ye Qingge a knife-like glare. He practically spat those words out through gritted teeth. Ye Qingge¡¯s heart thumped when she heard Li Beichen¡¯s words. She had a bad feeling about this. ¡®Li Beichen can¡¯t possibly be talking to Feng Yan on the phone, can he? Were they bickering and nitpicking over me? I didn¡¯t want him to kiss me, okay? I was forced into it too!¡¯ ¡°Just you try, Feng Yan¡­¡± Ye Qingge immediately snatched the phone away from Li Beichen¡¯s hand when she heard Feng Yan¡¯s name. Feng Yan would actually kill her. She did not want to mysteriously disappear or end up dead. ¡°Feng Yan, Li Beichen¡¯s lying. I was forced. Besides, I wasn¡¯t aware of your relationship at the time. I guarantee that I¡¯ll never¡­¡± Ye Qingge tried her best to explain, desperate to clear the air. She was genuinely fed up with both of them. ¡°Are you with him now?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s gentle and reserved voice rang from the phone, deep and full of gravitas. Ye Qingge¡¯s mind was racing. Had she just served her own head up on a silver platter? Before she could answer, Li Beichen snatched the phone back and threw it on the car seat. The call was still ongoing. ¡°Ye Qingge, do you really have the nerve to say that you didn¡¯t feel anything when I kissed you? Hmm?¡± Li Beichen suddenly pulled Ye Qingge by the wrist and made her sit on his lap. Chapter 36 Are You Playing Hard To Get? Chapter 36: Are You Playing Hard To Get? Ye Qingge was eager to sever all relations with him and looked so desperate to explain herself to Feng Yan. This made Li Beichen extremely annoyed. ¡®Was she not deliberately sent to me by Feng Yan? Was she playing hard to get or does she have feelings for Feng Yan?¡¯ Regardless, he could not tolerate either of them. How dare she challenge him, Li Beichen? She must be digging her own grave. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Li Beichen. Please don¡¯t involve me in your relationship with Feng Yan, okay?¡± She felt extremely uncomfortable when Li Beichen mentioned their kiss. It was as if she had sprouted thorns and become very prickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t he involve you?¡± ¡®Our relationship? What the hell did Feng Yan say to her? Did he tell her about that?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t care who got me involved. Solve your problems by yourself. I¡¯ll crawl out on my own, okay?¡± He had clearly dragged her in to anger Feng Yan in the first place. They should keep their issues between themselves. Why did they have to bring her into it? Besides, if they wanted to use someone, should they not have chosen a man? ¡°Too late. Since you¡¯re already involved, you might as well play your part to the end.¡± Despite knowing that she was on Feng Yan¡¯s side, he still felt an urge to kiss her every time he saw her. He wanted even more than that. This had never happened before and was beyond his control. Ye Qingge could not wiggle away no matter how hard she tried. She was reminded of the time she sat on his lap in Sophia¡¯s. The sense of danger immediately overwhelmed her. Ye Qingge did not forget that Li Beichen lusted after her. This was a fact even if he and Feng Yan were lovers. Was he a raging bisexual? ¡°Li Beichen, let¡¯s talk about this. Let go of me. How are we going to explain this to Feng Yan? If you want to quarrel, go ahead by all means. But please, don¡¯t drag me into this!¡± Ye Qingge was a smart woman. She did not want to use harsh methods on a man who was emitting a dangerous aura. Sister Bing had taught her this during her stint at Sophia¡¯s over the past few days. One might say that she, who had rarely interacted with men, learned quite a lot from Sister Bing in that time. How to observe a man¡¯s language, how to feign compliance with them, and how to take the edge off and evade them¡­ ¡°Why should I explain anything to him? I don¡¯t want to waste my time talking with you. I want action!¡± Since she came to him of her own volition and he had feelings for her, why should he not have his way? Ye Qingge clearly saw the desire in Li Beichen¡¯s eyes and tried to struggle free with all of her might¡­ ¡°Li Beichen¡­¡± Before Ye Qingge could finish her sentence, Li Beichen sealed her lips with his own. He bore down on her with the full power of his fury, forcing Ye Qingge to take it all in. Everything seemed to spiral out of control. There was a huge disparity in strength between man and woman, and this situation displayed it vividly. ¡°Li Beichen, don¡¯t!¡± Ye Qingge gasped when she felt that familiar monthly sensation rushing out from her. Unfortunately, it was too late. ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Beichen was in shock at first. He stared at her demure little face, blushing shyly. Her enchanting gaze was as soft as silk yet held a natural innocence. ¡®What a little minx¡­¡¯ ¡°Li Beichen, my aunt has arrived¡­¡± Her exquisite little face was completely flushed. Li Beichen completely ignored her no matter how hard she tried to get away. His grip on her was so strong that her private parts ached. ¡°Who¡¯s arrived?¡± Li Beichen¡¯s lust-filled gaze had a hint of dazed impatience. Chapter 37 Obstinate Man Nevertheless, when he saw the shame and resentment on Ye Qingge¡¯s face, Li Beichen growled softly, ¡°Damn it!¡± All of his desires instantly disappeared in a puff of smoke. He pulled out his hand and looked at the crimson bloodstain¡­ Ye Qingge shut her eyes. Her beautiful face had scrunched up like a steamed bun. She was thoroughly embarrassed. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Li Beichen was under the impression that Ye Qingge was in pain. ¡°Get off!¡± Ye Qingge refused to look at Li Beichen. That being said, her heart shuddered because of his words, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Li Beichen got up and Ye Qingge quickly straightened out her skirt. She reached out to open the car door. She needed to get a sanitary pad. ¡°What are you doing??¡± Li Beichen asked, grabbing her by the hand. ¡°I need to buy¡­ something. Let go of me!¡± Ye Qingge was still blushing. She could not even speak confidently, as if she were whining. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll send someone to get it!¡± Li Beichen carried a very impatient look on his face. His member was still quite turned on. Li Beichen wound the window down before Ye Qingge could answer. Fire immediately bowed respectfully, waiting for his orders. ¡°Have someone get that¡­¡± Li Beichen was not sure how to formulate the words ¡°sanitary pad¡±. ¡°What brand do you use?¡± he turned back and asked Ye Qingge. ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself!¡± Ye Qingge was annoyed. How could he make his employees buy sanitary pads for her? ¡°What brand?¡± Li Beichen asked with a cold look on his face. His tone had grown even darker. ¡°Any brand is fine!¡± Ye Qingge turned her head aside. ¡°That thing women use during their period. Buy every brand in the store! Then, get her some clothes, both inner and outerwear!¡± ¡°Back to my villa!¡± Li Beichen ordered after shutting the window. Fire¡¯s eyes filled with shock. ¡®Sanitary pads?¡¯ What shocked him even more was that Mr. Li was actually taking Ye Qingge back to the villa. He never let outsiders in there¡­ When the car stopped, Li Beichen scolded Ye Qingge while forcefully carrying her into the villa. ¡°Li Beichen, I have to go home and cook for Nancheng.¡± Li Beichen¡¯s strength rendered her powerless. He was an obstinate man through and through. He had just done all of those things to her. If her period had not arrived¡­ Well, Ye Qingge was too afraid to imagine it¡­ He might have raped her¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not like he starved before you came along!¡± ¡®She calls me Li Beichen, but refers to Nancheng so intimately.¡¯ ¡°Grandpa needs to eat. I promised him.¡± Li Beichen was holding her in his arms and taking huge steps. Ye Qingge had no choice but to wrap her arms around his neck to prevent herself from falling. ¡°He won¡¯t starve either.¡± Ye Qingge was speechless. She really wanted to have a calm talk with Li Beichen and beg him to let her go. However, she could not convince him at a time like this. She had to take care of herself. Her period was fickle, but when it arrived, it tortured her endlessly. This stemmed from her years caring for her mother. Her lifestyle was irregular and she was frequently in a chilly environment which made her cramps horrendous. At the moment, there was a throbbing pain in her lower abdomen and her waist was becoming sore. Li Beichen carried her into the bedroom. Ye Qingge examined the interior decor and knew that this was Li Beichen¡¯s bedroom. Feng Yan was his lover, but only moments ago, he had nearly raped her in the car. That explained why Feng Yan had to continuously warn her. With Li Beichen¡¯s tendency to pounce on women at will, Feng Yan¡¯s anxiousness made sense. ¡°Take a shower and clean yourself up!¡± Li Beichen carried Ye Qingge into the bathroom straightaway. Chapter 38 The Wealthy And Willful Li Beichen Ye Qingge immediately locked the bathroom door once Li Beichen had left. She surveyed the opulent bathroom. There were a few masculine products. Ye Qingge felt a throbbing headache. She wondered if Feng Yan would murder her. She remembered that the call was still ongoing on the phone that Li Beichen had thrown onto the car seat. Feng Yan must have heard everything that Li Beichen had been doing to her on the other end. Li Beichen was obviously using her to anger Feng Yan. Honestly, there was no need for that. Knowing Feng Yan¡¯s possessiveness over him, he would go wild with jealousy. If Feng Yan genuinely was going to kill her, she would take Li Beichen along with her. Ye Qingge had a quick shower, put on Li Beichen¡¯s bathrobe, and sat on the toilet bowl, waiting. Soon, she heard a knock on the door. However, the ¡°knock¡± was not really a knock. It was more like a slam. Ye Qingge covered herself with a towel, opened the door a crack, and reached her hand out. ¡°Get out!¡± Li Beichen¡¯s voice was drenched with annoyance. Was she taking precautions against him? ¡°Just give it to me!¡± Ye Qingge opened the door a little more. ¡°Argh!¡± Li Beichen immediately pushed the door open. Ye Qingge never thought that Li Beichen would force his way in like that. ¡°Choose!¡± he ordered, pointing at the pile of shopping bags on the floor. About five or six of the bags were filled with sanitary pads. The rest were all clothes. Ye Qingge tightened the bathrobe around herself, too shocked to say anything. Was this the definition of ¡°wealthy and willful¡±? Ye Qingge picked a random bag and pulled out another bag of clothes. He even bought lingerie¡­ There was no doubt that Li Beichen¡¯s staff were highly efficient, and she was so embarrassed that she had reached the point of no return. Ye Qingge straightened herself out, changed her clothes, and emerged from the bathroom. It was clear that Li Beichen¡¯s employees were not only fast but they also had good taste. Ye Qingge wore her own top but put on the pants that his staff had bought. ¡°Drink!¡± Li Beichen commanded, pointing at the cup on the table. Ye Qingge picked up the cup and sniffed it. It was ginger and brown sugar water. This was the first time anyone had prepared anything like this for her in years. A warm current ran across her heart, radiating through her like an elixir. ¡°Thank you, Li Beichen. I¡¯ll pay you back for the clothes once I have the money!¡± Ye Qingge was wearing a seemingly average-looking pair of jeans, but she saw the tag ¡ª It cost more than 3,000 yuan. The underwear that she was wearing was more than 500 yuan apiece¡­ She did not have the money to pay him back at the moment. Nevertheless, she had no choice but to put on the clothes. Her own pants were soiled. As he sat on the couch, Li Beichen narrowed his eyes. His entire body released a cold air. ¡°Come here.¡± He casually lay on the couch like the supreme ruler of the night. Ye Qingge did not move. She simply smiled slightly, emitting a sense of distance. She thought of Feng Yan as she stared at Li Beichen. They seemed quite compatible. ¡°What? Do you want me to get bloody?¡± There was a deeper meaning in Li Beichen¡¯s words. His entire body released devilish air. ¡°Li Beichen, let¡¯s talk.¡± Ye Qingge sighed. Knowing Feng Yan¡¯s strong possessiveness, he would kill her if Li Beichen actually had sex with her. She did not plan on dying so soon, so she had no choice but to compromise and walk toward him. She stood one meter away from him. ¡°Have you and Feng Yan done it before?¡± ¡®Feng Yan clearly sent her to me, and yet he¡¯s so anxious about her. Why is that?¡¯ Li Beichen could not understand it. From what he did know, Feng Yan would not just touch any random girl. ¡°Do what?¡± Ye Qingge simply could not fathom what he had meant. Chapter 39 Living With Him It was those same innocent-looking eyes again. Li Beichen refused to believe that she had no idea of what he was talking about. ¡°Had sex!¡± Simple and to the point, his glare was incomparably sharp and keen, as if he would immediately slice Ye Qingge to pieces if she confessed to having sex. ¡°No, definitely not. Nothing¡¯s ever happened between us, I swear!¡± She was going out of her mind. These two men clearly cared about each other, why could they not just talk? Why did they have to intimidate her? ¡®Who¡¯d I offend this time?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s anything between you. From now on, if I ever find out that you¡¯re involved with him in any way, I will make you pay!¡± To say that she did not have anything to do with Feng Yan was impossible. That necklace around her neck had the power to mobilize the entire Feng Clan and could only be worn by the clan¡¯s matriarch. ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere near you, and I won¡¯t have anything to do with Feng Yan. So will you both, please, leave me alone?¡± She really had enough of being threatened by both men. ¡®I thought husbands and wives usually end an intense argument with make-up sex? Who cares which one¡¯s the top or bottom? Wouldn¡¯t a romp in the sack solve everything?¡¯ ¡°No way!¡± Li Beichen answered in a very straightforward manner. Ye Qingge was rendered speechless. ¡°I want to go home!¡± She now understood what a communication barrier truly was and had a thorough experience of it. ¡°Make some food. I¡¯m hungry!¡± Li Beichen got up and headed to the bathroom. Ye Qingge stared at Li Beichen¡¯s shadow. She honestly felt that talking to him was equivalent to punching a ball of cotton. It was useless. Ye Qingge snatched up her bag, turned around, and walked out of Li Beichen¡¯s room. Unfortunately, Fire stopped her when she arrived in the living room. ¡°Miss Ye, the kitchen is that way!¡± Fire¡¯s voice was very deep. Ye Qingge saw the bodyguards at the door and knew that there was no way to escape. If she insisted on forcing her way out, she would only be dragged back in. ¡°You¡­ Weren¡¯t you that guy with Feng Yan?¡± Ye Qingge suddenly remembered seeing a man who looked remarkably like the one in front of her back at Feng Yan¡¯s house. However, that man was standing in the dark at the time, like a shadow. ¡°That was my younger brother, Miss Ye. His name is Ice. My name is Fire!¡± Ye Qingge nodded in understanding. ¡°Does Li Beichen always¡­ quarrel with Feng Yan like this?¡± Even their personal bodyguards were brothers. It would seem that they were very close. ¡°It¡¯s not my place to answer that question, Miss Ye. This way please!¡± Fire was not a talkative man. Furthermore, he was highly wary of Ye Qingge. She had no choice but to follow Fire into the Kitchen. Ye Qingge made a simple meal ¡ª four dishes and a pot of soup. She sat at the dining table, waiting for Li Beichen. She saw that Feng Yan had called her a few times, probably during her shower. It left her feeling restless. She remembered the name ¡°Yan¡± in her phone¡¯s contacts. That was the name on the number that Feng Yan had saved¡­ She wanted to change it to ¡°Feng Yan¡±, but she found that she could not. The phone was custom-made, and Ye Qingge was simply unable to figure it out. Therefore, to ensure her survival, she could never, ever let Li Beichen see that contact. Li Beichen walked into the dining room dressed in black house clothes. Now that he had shed the cool and grim style of his suit, Li Beichen held an extra air of casual wickedness too. ¡°You enjoy the food. I need to go home. Grandpa and Nancheng need to eat too!¡± Ye Qingge was a woman of her word. She had made a promise to Grandpa before leaving the house, so she had to go home and prepare dinner. ¡°When you arrive home, talk to Nancheng and make it very clear that you will not choose him. Then, move out and stay here.¡± This was a simple home-cooked meal, but surprisingly, it suited his taste buds. Li Beichen had to admit that Ye Qingge had pretty good cooking skills. Chapter 40 You Feed Me, I¡¯m Busy Ye Qingge closed her eyes and let out a sigh. She told herself to calm down and that she must not get angry. ¡®Why can¡¯t I just hide myself away from stubborn and intimidating people like these?¡¯ ¡°Enjoy your meal, Mr. Li. Please excuse me!¡± Ye Qingge decided to filter out the latter part of Li Beichen¡¯s demands. Li Beichen did not say anything else. She was in no place to gloss over any of his decisions. By the time Ye Qingge had returned to the Li family home, Li Xingming and Li Nancheng had already had dinner. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so sorry! I¡­¡± Li Xingming cut her off before she could finish speaking. He was obviously well-aware of where Ye Qingge had been. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner, have you? Go on, eat your food!¡± ¡°Where have you been, Ye Qingge? Why are you home so late?¡± Li Nancheng looked sulky. When she did not come home, he was anxious yet unable to do anything. He had realized that he did not even have her number. ¡°Something happened. This won¡¯t happen again!¡± Ye Qingge answered, despite knowing that she did not owe Li Nancheng an explanation. ¡°You¡­Uh¡­Just eat your dinner!¡± Ye Qingge would not usually speak to him in such an amicable manner, yet she was softly explaining herself to him. Li Nancheng immediately felt unburdened, as if he had received a promotion in the family. Ye Qingge was certainly hungry, so she went off to have dinner. She also realized that the servants had returned, kkand the dishes were delicious. They addressed her as ¡°Miss Ye¡± respectfully, yet it made Ye Qingge feel very constrained. After dinner, Old Li asked her if she knew how to play chess. Ye Qingge said that she did, so the pair played together. The old man¡¯s temper turned explosive after losing two rounds. ¡°Get your a*s back to your room. You¡¯re an eyesore, a distraction for my gameplay.¡± Seeing Li Nancheng clinging onto Ye Qingge¡¯s side, the losing Li Xingming unleashed his wrath upon him. ¡°Great chess skills! That¡¯ll teach you to be so arrogant all the time, old man. You¡¯ve lost to my wife!¡± Li Nancheng made no secret of reveling in his grandfather¡¯s misfortune as the old man lost at chess. The corners of Ye Qingge¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile with a touch of glee. The family was overflowing with joy during their after-dinner entertainment session under the warm lights¡­ She may not be a member of this family, but she felt that happiness too. This was something that she had never dared to imagine. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, she¡¯s not your wife yet! Yunyi will be back in a few days. I¡¯m pretty sure that she¡¯s going to choose him.¡± Li Xingming narrowed his eyes and stared at the chessboard. There was no doubt that this girl¡¯s chess skills were superior to his. ¡®The children she produces in the future will certainly be intelligent. Perhaps even more intelligent than Mumu.¡¯ ¡°Ye Qingge, you have to choose me. Got it?¡± He grabbed Ye Qingge¡¯s shoulders, forcing her to look at him. His proud gaze was filled with solemnity. The frivolous Li Nancheng had never had that look in his eyes before. Li Xingming fiddled with one black chess piece. He had taken a huge gamble simply to stir up a pool of stagnant water. However, he had miscalculated. He never thought that Nancheng would become so serious. ¡°Would you like an apple?¡± Ye Qingge asked Li Nancheng. She picked up an apple with a smile, swiftly changing the topic. She decided to clear things up with Li Nancheng that night. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Nancheng felt as if he was watching fireworks when he saw Ye Qingge¡¯s smile. ¡°Here.¡± Ye Qingge said, instructing Li Nancheng on where to put the chess piece while cutting the apple. Ye Qingge cut the apple into small pieces, inserted a fruit fork, and served it to Li Nancheng. Li Xingming did not like fruit. Li Nancheng, on the other hand, loved apples. ¡°You feed me. I¡¯m busy!¡± He pushed the plate into Ye Qingge¡¯s hands. Chapter 41 ?41 He is back Li Nancheng said to ye qingge with a smile as he picked up the jar of chess pieces. His smile was as dazzling as the sun. Li beixiao heard li Nancheng¡¯s words when he walked in. His cold eyes looked at the two people who were sitting closely together. Li Nancheng leaned almost all his strength on ye qingge. Ye qingge did not say anything. She was supposed to take care of him. Other than the fact that li Nancheng was a little like a young master, he was actually very simple and straightforward. Ye qingge quite liked his personality. She forked a piece of Apple and brought it to li Nancheng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Wife, it¡¯s so sweet!¡± Li Nancheng grinned. He felt that it was worth it to have his leg knocked into her. He had never felt that having a wife was such a good thing! Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were cold and solemn. ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore. You two go back to your room and be lovey-dovey, you¡¯re really an eyesore!¡± Li Ximing threw the chess pieces in his hand onto the chessboard and said angrily when he saw li beixiao walking over. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re acting shamelessly in front of your granddaughter-in-law. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Li Nancheng was in a good mood. He loved to see his grandfather¡¯s deflated expression. ¡°Hurry up and get back into the house!¡± Without heartache, she took her walking stick and knocked on li Nancheng¡¯s leg, which was in a cast. ¡°Grandpa, stop hitting me. It¡¯ll hurt!¡± Ye qingge said. Every time li Nancheng was hit, ye qingge would feel the pain, especially when old Li was not gentle. ¡°My wife is so painful!¡± Li Nancheng felt that ye qingge was especially gentle to him today. She hugged ye qingge¡¯s arm coquettishly. She must marry this wife and put her in bed as soon as possible. ¡°I say, girl, if you marry me in the future, you¡¯ll be eaten alive!¡± This girl was so kind. How could it hurt? it was such a heavy cast. However, looking at his son¡¯s cold face, Li Ximing said ambiguously. ¡°..¡±Ye qingge did not say anything. She would not marry him. Whether it was li Nancheng or Chu Yunyi, whom she had never met, she would not. ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re back!¡± Li Nancheng was the first to see li beixiao. Ye qingge¡¯s back stiffened when she heard li Nancheng¡¯s words. She thought that li beixiao would not come back. Didn¡¯t he have his own villa? ¡°En!¡± Li beixiao went straight upstairs and coldly responded to li Nancheng. ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go back to the room to sleep. Old man, you should sleep early too!¡± Now, he had to keep ye qingge by his side at all times and cultivate feelings for her as soon as possible. girl, I¡¯ve thought about it. You should stay by yourself at night. If he needs to pee or something, the Butler will take care of him. Li Ximing stood up and announced. ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t agree. My wife must sleep with me.¡± Li Nancheng exploded when he heard this. He still wanted to develop feelings for her as soon as possible! ¡°I¡¯ll listen to grandpa¡¯s arrangements!¡± Ye qingge felt that li Nancheng would definitely not want to stay in the same room as her after she was done talking to him. Ye qingge helped li Nancheng back to his room and found that there was an extra bed inside. Last night, she had slept on the chaise lounge. Li Nancheng had asked her to sleep with him on the bed, but he had said that the bed was very big. Why would she sleep with him? who knew that there would be an extra bed today? I bought you a new bed. I tried it on and it¡¯s very comfortable. Try it again. Before we get married, let¡¯s bear with it and sleep separately! Li Nancheng said as if he had been wronged. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk in Nancheng.¡± Sitting on the edge of the bed and looking at li Nancheng, ye qingge wanted to make things clear to him. ¡°Ye qingge, if you have anything to say that I don¡¯t want to hear, you¡¯d better not say it. Don¡¯t make me unhappy.¡± Chapter 42 ? 42 I have a daughter It was not that li Nancheng could not see ye qingge¡¯s resistance to him. She was different from the other women around him. Those women were always thinking of ways to please him and trying to get close to him. However, she would only keep a distance from him. we¡¯re not suitable for each other, and I won¡¯t choose you. Nancheng, I don¡¯t have any friends. If you¡¯re willing, we can be friends! There were some things that had to be made clear. Just based on the relationship between li beixiao and Feng Yan, she would not stay here any longer. She knew that she couldn¡¯t mess with these two people, and she didn¡¯t want to get herself into trouble. ¡°Why is it not suitable? Ye qingge, I don¡¯t want to be your friend. I want to marry you.¡± Li Nancheng growled in a low voice. His handsome face was a little red, and he was really angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why don¡¯t you like me? I didn¡¯t do anything to you even though you bumped into me. What else do you want?¡± ¡°I told you, I can go to jail!¡± Ye qingge lowered her head. She knew that she was being a little shameless by saying this. ¡°Ye qingge, you¡¯d rather go to jail than marry me, right?¡± He picked up a pillow and threw it at ye qingge. Li Nancheng had always had a bad temper. After all, he was the famous arrogant Crown Prince of Yun city. ¡°..¡±She hugged the pillow in her arms. Although it was thrown at her, it didn¡¯t hurt at all. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for my uncle?¡± Seeing that ye qingge had lowered her head and was silent, li Nancheng asked with narrowed eyes. He was always worried that ye qingge would fall in love with his uncle. ¡°I don¡¯t, and I won¡¯t like him!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s tone was helpless. Why did everyone think that she had something to do with li beixiao? ye qingge, let me give you a piece of advice. If you have any feelings for my uncle, you should do it as soon as possible. He has someone in his heart, and it¡¯s a man! Ye qingge denied it so quickly that she didn¡¯t even realize it herself. She was in a hurry to clear her name. ¡°I know about him and Feng Yan, so you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± These two days, she was really annoyed to death by these two men, constantly being warned and threatened. Now that li Nancheng had come to warn her, why should she accept this? ¡°You ¡­ You know about Feng Yan?¡± Not many people knew about little uncle¡¯s relationship with Feng Yan. She had only been at home for a few days, how did she find out? Nancheng, let¡¯s not talk about irrelevant people. I¡¯m very grateful for your advice. I¡¯ll also go to Grandpa and make things clear. I¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re better. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you, my injury will never recover. This young master will be lying in bed forever. I won¡¯t remove this cast, and you¡¯ll have to serve me for the rest of my life!¡± The thought of her leaving made li Nancheng extremely frustrated. ¡°Why are you so childish!¡± Ye qingge suddenly laughed. She was really speechless at li Nancheng¡¯s childish words. ¡°Ye qingge, you look so beautiful when you smile!¡± Ye qingge rarely smiled. Life always left her with no time to smile. you look good when you smile too, so don¡¯t always lose your temper. You¡¯ll meet a girl that suits you. ¡°Ye qingge, I only want you!¡± ¡°Li Nancheng, let me tell you a secret, okay?¡± Looking at li Nancheng¡¯s determined face, ye qingge let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright!¡± If she was willing to share her secret with him, didn¡¯t that mean that he was special to her? I have a daughter ¡­ No one knew that ye qingge had a daughter, not even her mother. Sometimes, ye qingge almost forgot that she had been pregnant for ten months and had given birth to a daughter ¡­ Chapter 43 ? 43 I¡¯m not worthy of you Li Nancheng¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise. She had a daughter? She didn¡¯t look like a woman with a child. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Don¡¯t lie just to push me away!¡± it¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t even look at her when I gave birth to her. I don¡¯t even know what she looks like, whether she has single eyelids or double eyelids ¡­ For many nights, ye qingge had been picturing her daughter in her mind ¡­ However, no matter how he tried to draw it out, it was not a complete appearance. Every time this happened, her heart would hurt so much that it was about to die ¡­ Crystal-like tears flowed down her face, leaving a trail of water. At that moment, li Nancheng believed ye qingge¡¯s words. She really had a daughter. ¡°Where did the child go?¡± This was what li Nancheng could think of, and at this moment, his imagination was running wild. Ye qingge was so beautiful, was she once ¡­ she was taken away by her father ¡­ I don¡¯t know where she is now.¡± The man who she didn¡¯t know what he was like, the man who took her first kiss away. She had a daughter with him through artificial insemination ¡­ ¡°What do you want to say, or what do you want to express?¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s hands clenched into tight fists. He really wanted to know who that man was and how he could be so cruel to ye qingge after she gave birth. He didn¡¯t even let her see the child and took her away. He had made her suffer the pain of being pregnant for ten months, but he had heartlessly separated their flesh and blood. ¡°I want to say that I, who has given birth to a child, am not worthy of you!¡± With tears in her eyes, she looked at li Nancheng with deep eyes. ¡°Who said you¡¯re not worthy of me? Besides, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll help you find your daughter, and I¡¯ll treat her like my own!¡± Li Nancheng knew ye qingge would say that. He was not joking. He really did not care that she had given birth to a child. It was impossible to say that he was not surprised, because li Nancheng¡¯s eyes were firm. He was serious. ¡°Li Nancheng, you¡¯re very good, so you deserve better!¡± She choked on her words. At this moment, ye qingge really felt that he was a good man. She didn¡¯t want to talk about any relationship problems now. She just wanted to put all her energy into earning money to find her daughter. In fact, ye qingge knew very well that even if the child was found, the man would not give it to her. Because she had signed an agreement back then, she just wanted to see the child and see what she looked like. don¡¯t talk nonsense to me. I¡¯ll help you find your daughter, and once I find her, we¡¯ll get married. The child has to be registered! Li Nancheng even nodded after he finished speaking. He felt that what he said made sense. He was a good man. Ye qingge raised her head and opened her mouth slightly to stop her tears from falling. She still remembered that night five years ago. She had said to that man, ¡± Sir, you¡¯re a good person! He did not follow the original method as stated in the contract. Instead, out of respect for her, he carried out artificial insemination. Even though she had not seen the child, she was still grateful to him. Now, there was a man like li Nancheng, who was also a good man. However, her life was already in shambles. She really wasn¡¯t worthy of such a good li Nancheng. ¡°It¡¯s late, you should sleep! Li Nancheng, when you get married, I¡¯ll definitely give you a big red packet!¡± Ye qingge sniffed and smiled sincerely and sweetly, with tears still on her face. That pair of watery eyes, without the distant illusion, was so bright and charming. Chapter 44 ? 44 He said he didn¡¯t mind Li Nancheng could not help but stare at her in a daze. He remembered that when he opened his eyes and saw ye qingge¡¯s beautiful and cold little face, he had been stunned. She¡¯s always so distant and cold. Even when she¡¯s looking at you, she¡¯s always so calm. He had thought that she would not smile, but tonight, she was smiling at him again and again. This smile was like a brand that was engraved in his heart. ye qingge, I will only marry you. Don¡¯t reject me with the excuse that you¡¯re not good enough for my child. Although I, li Nancheng, have a bad temper and am a jerk, no one can stop me if I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Ye qingge looked at li Nancheng with a deep gaze. Her impression of him had changed a lot. She wanted to say something, but li Nancheng had already covered her with the blanket. ¡°You can go out and sleep! I don¡¯t want you to say anything that I don¡¯t want to hear and disturb my sleep.¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s muffled voice came from under the blanket. Ye qingge smiled, turned on the night light, and turned off the other lights. She turned around and walked out of li Nancheng¡¯s room. The Butler brought ye qingge to a room on the third floor and told her to stay in this room from now on. The room¡¯s decorations were very feminine, and many things were new, probably prepared today. The bedsheets were newly changed. Ye qingge only had a simple Luggage Bag with a few clothes to change into. That was all she had. Sitting on the edge of the bed, ye qingge lay down slowly. Looking at the ceiling, she felt empty in her heart. The necklace slipped out. He picked it up and looked at it carefully. The workmanship of the necklace was really excellent. How should he put it! It was slender and mysterious ¡­ The sudden knock on the door made ye qingge¡¯s body tremble slightly. She got up to open the door, thinking that it was the Butler, but she did not expect to see li beixiao. ¡°There is ¡­¡± Ye qingge wanted to ask if there was anything wrong. However, before she could finish her words, li beixiao walked past her and strode in. Ye qingge¡¯s hand that was holding the door handle turned pale. She had had enough of li beixiao¡¯s overbearing and strong personality. He was simply insufferably arrogant. She didn¡¯t know if she should close the door or not. If he closed the door, it would be dangerous. If he didn¡¯t close the door, what would happen if people saw it? ¡°Close the door!¡± Just when ye qingge did not know what to do, li beixiao¡¯s cold voice was heard. Ye qingge took a deep breath and finally closed the door. ¡°Little uncle, this is not a good time to be in my room, is it?¡± He leaned against the wall, his tone and expression indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re on good terms with Nancheng? I thought you would know how to adjust your position.¡± Li beixiao sat on the edge of the bed, his hands supporting his body as he leaned back slightly. Even though he was just sitting there, he still had a domineering aura that looked down on all living beings, making it impossible for people to ignore his powerful aura. little uncle, I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll leave once Nancheng¡¯s legs are healed. Why are you so overbearing? ¡± She had never wanted to be involved with a rich family, and she did not want to provoke any man. ¡°I told you to leave this place and move to my place. Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Li beixiao squinted his eyes slightly. His lazy and evil appearance made people unable to look away. ¡°I bumped into li Nancheng, so I¡¯m responsible for taking care of him. I promised Grandpa this. Besides, President li, why should I move to your place?¡± With her shoulders trembling, ye qingge was really annoyed. What right did he have to give her orders? ¡°You can drive?¡± Li beixiao stood up elegantly and walked towards ye qingge slowly. Chapter 45 ? 45 He has a strong desire to control Ye qingge¡¯s body stiffened. She seemed to have told her grandfather and Li Nancheng that she did not know how to drive. A hint of panic flashed across Shui Yang¡¯s cold eyes. Since he had already taken ye Wenwen¡¯s place, even if Dong Wenqian went back on her word ¡­ Ye qingge had never thought of ratting out ye Wenwen. After all, they had feelings for each other. Moreover, ye Wenwen had indeed helped her and treated her sincerely. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? You didn¡¯t even touch the car, how did you hit Nancheng?¡± The man¡¯s breath was getting closer and closer, and the low voice filled her ears. Ye qingge suddenly reached out her hand and pressed it against li beixiao¡¯s chest, not letting him get any closer. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me, we¡¯ll just talk like this!¡± Every time he got close to her, he would not talk to her properly and would only do more outrageous things. ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? You actually have the guts to lie to our li clan.¡± Ye qingge¡¯s hands were easily pressed against the wall. Dangerous Gu|It was such an intimate position that their breaths were mixed together. ¡°Does it matter who hit you? Isn¡¯t it fine as long as someone takes the responsibility?¡± Ye qingge struggled but to no avail, so she turned her face away. Li beixiao¡¯s entire body was cold, but his masculine breath was hot on her face. ¡°You still dare to be stubborn?¡± Li beixiao suddenly pinched ye qingge¡¯s jaw. He hated it the most when someone lied to him and acted so self-righteously, just like ye qingge. ¡°Li beixiao, what do you want?¡± Ye qingge was also annoyed. She could feel that li beixiao was targeting her. ¡°Move in and live with me!¡± He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly stated his purpose. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I have to take care of li Nancheng, not you, li beixiao. If you think I lied to the Li family, you can send me to prison!¡± She stubbornly looked up at li beixiao. Who was he to bully her? ¡°Ye qingge, Are you sure?¡± The corners of li beixiao¡¯s mouth rose slightly. His smile sent chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Then whoever hit him will go to jail!¡± Li beixiao took out his phone from his pocket and pretended to make a call. ¡°How can you be so despicable ¡­¡± Ye qingge believed that li beixiao must have known that ye Wenwen was the one who had hit her. ¡°Thanks for the compliment!¡± Instead of getting angry, he laughed. However, that laugh was more frightening than any anger. Ye qingge knew that he was forcing her to live with him. Just to anger Feng Yan, did he have to go this far? ¡°I can¡¯t live with you, Feng Yan will kill me!¡± Ye qingge looked at li beixiao¡¯s phone and found it familiar ¡­ Yes, she remembered now. It was the same phone that Feng Yan had given her. Could it be that li beixiao and Feng Yan¡¯s phones were couple phones? but why did Feng Yan give her the same one? ¡°Why did he kill you? aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m with you, of course he¡¯ll kill me. Don¡¯t you know how possessive he is?¡± Ye qingge felt as if there were little bugs biting her heart. She was really going crazy. These two men were in a relationship. Why did they have to torture her to such a state? However, ye qingge had no idea that she had misunderstood the relationship between li beixiao and Feng Yan. And this misunderstanding, every word that came out of it, made her situation more and more dangerous. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how strong his possessiveness is.¡± The possessiveness that ye qingge was referring to was the one that Feng Yan had for li beixiao. However, in li beixiao¡¯s ears, it became Feng Yan¡¯s possessiveness over ye qingge. ¡°You ¡­ Before ye qingge could finish her words, she was swallowed up. Chapter 46 ? 46 Why don¡¯t you be my daughter-in-law Li beixiao admitted that he could not resist ye qingge¡¯s soft and tender lips. Every time he saw her small mouth open and close, he wanted to viciously suck her in his mouth. It repeatedly bit, sucked, and crushed ¡­ She was kissed forcefully again. Ye qingge struggled angrily, but she could not. When she wanted to bite li beixiao, he pinched her jaw. ¡°You¡¯re addicted to biting?¡± Li beixiao did not hide his desire and squinted at ye qingge, who was breathing unsteadily. She thought of the two of them almost getting into a fight in the car in the evening. He had touched the most secret place ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s face was red. This man really made her feel helpless. ¡°Li beixiao, don¡¯t do this to me again!¡± The auras of the two had already mixed together. She could clearly feel li beixiao¡¯s strong and hot masculine breath in her mouth. It made her panic, but she had nowhere to escape. ¡°You should be glad that it¡¯s not convenient for you today. I hope that when I return to the villa tomorrow, you¡¯ll have already prepared dinner and are waiting for me!¡± Li beixiao let go of ye qingge. He could not touch her again. Otherwise, he could not guarantee that he would not do anything to her. This woman was really different. He had never had such a strong desire before. After li beixiao left, the air in the room seemed to be smoother. Ye qingge touched her red and swollen lips and made a decision. The next day. After breakfast, ye qingge went to Li Ximing¡¯s room. ¡°You have something to say?¡± Li Ximing looked at ye qingge who was a little uneasy and spoke first. ¡°Grandpa, I have something to say. I hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡± Ye qingge really liked her grandfather Li Ximing. Even though he looked very strict and not to be trifled with at times. However, sometimes, she was as childish as a child, and it really made people feel warm. girl, if you want to say that you don¡¯t want to marry Nan Cheng or Yun Yi, then don¡¯t say it. Li Ximing, who was practicing writing, said with a cold face. His tone was obviously unhappy. He knew she would come to find him. If she could accept it so easily, she would not be the daughter-in-law he had taken a fancy to. ¡°Grandpa, I have to say this. I told Nancheng last night that I¡¯m not suitable for him. I¡¯m not worthy of him.¡± Ye qingge smiled faintly. She also felt happy to see her grandfather angry! then marry Yun Yi. Yun Yi¡¯s personality is different from Nancheng¡¯s. In the words that are popular now, he¡¯s what you all call a warm man. Li Ximing put down the brush and suddenly lost his mood. ¡°I won¡¯t marry him either, Grandpa!¡± As for Chu Yunyi, who she had never met, she would never accept him. She really just wanted to live an ordinary and simple life. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like my grandson and maternal grandson? Are you going to be my daughter-in-law?¡± Li Ximing¡¯s eyes narrowed and suddenly burst out a sharp light. no, Grandpa, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to live a simple life. Daughter-in-law, grandfather¡¯s son, that meant that li beixiao was still single ¡­ Looking at ye qingge¡¯s strong denial, Li Ximing couldn¡¯t help but feel that his son was just so-so. But he still didn¡¯t manage to settle the girl. ¡°Girl, do you know that no one has the guts to lie to me, Li Ximing? you didn¡¯t hit Nancheng. Do you know why I still want you to enter my house even though I know you lied to me?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Thinking of Li Ximing¡¯s status, how could she be more satisfied with taking the blame than him? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. I had no choice.¡± Chapter 47 ? 47 I choose the South City Ye qingge¡¯s body stiffened. She seemed to have told her grandfather and Li Nancheng that she did not know how to drive. A hint of panic flashed across Shui Yang¡¯s cold eyes. Since he had already taken ye Wenwen¡¯s place, even if Dong Wenqian went back on her word ¡­ Ye qingge had never thought of ratting out ye Wenwen. After all, they had feelings for each other. Moreover, ye Wenwen had indeed helped her and treated her sincerely. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? You didn¡¯t even touch the car, how did you hit Nancheng?¡± The man¡¯s breath was getting closer and closer, and the low voice filled her ears. Ye qingge suddenly reached out her hand and pressed it against li beixiao¡¯s chest, not letting him get any closer. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me, we¡¯ll just talk like this!¡± Every time he got close to her, he would not talk to her properly and would only do more outrageous things. ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? You actually have the guts to lie to our li clan.¡± Ye qingge¡¯s hands were easily pressed against the wall. Their breaths were mixed together. ¡°Does it matter who hit you? Isn¡¯t it fine as long as someone takes the responsibility?¡± Ye qingge struggled but to no avail, so she turned her face away. Li beixiao¡¯s entire body was cold, but his masculine breath was hot on her face. ¡°You still dare to be stubborn?¡± Li beixiao suddenly pinched ye qingge¡¯s jaw. He hated it the most when someone lied to him and acted so self-righteously, just like ye qingge. ¡°Li beixiao, what do you want?¡± Ye qingge was also annoyed. She could feel that li beixiao was targeting her. ¡°Move in and live with me!¡± He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly stated his purpose. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I have to take care of li Nancheng, not you, li beixiao. If you think I lied to the Li family, you can send me to prison!¡± She stubbornly looked up at li beixiao. Who was he to bully her? ¡°Ye qingge, Are you sure?¡± The corners of li beixiao¡¯s mouth rose slightly. His smile sent chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Then whoever hit him will go to jail!¡± Li beixiao took out his phone from his pocket and pretended to make a call. ¡°How can you be so despicable ¡­¡± Ye qingge believed that li beixiao must have known that ye Wenwen was the one who had hit her. ¡°Thanks for the compliment!¡± Instead of getting angry, he laughed. However, that laugh was more frightening than any anger. Ye qingge knew that he was forcing her to live with him. Just to anger Feng Yan, did he have to go this far? ¡°I can¡¯t live with you, Feng Yan will kill me!¡± Ye qingge looked at li beixiao¡¯s phone and found it familiar ¡­ Yes, she remembered now. It was the same phone that Feng Yan had given her. Could it be that li beixiao and Feng Yan¡¯s phones were couple phones? but why did Feng Yan give her the same one? ¡°Why did he kill you? aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m with you, of course he¡¯ll kill me. Don¡¯t you know how strong his possessiveness is?¡± Ye qingge felt as if there were little bugs biting her heart. She was really going crazy. These two men were in a relationship. Why did they have to torture her to such a state? However, ye qingge had no idea that she had misunderstood the relationship between li beixiao and Feng Yan. And this misunderstanding, every word that came out of it, made her situation more and more dangerous. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how strong his possessiveness is.¡± The possessiveness that ye qingge was referring to was the one that Feng Yan had for li beixiao. However, in li beixiao¡¯s ears, it became Feng Yan¡¯s possessiveness over ye qingge. ¡°You ¡­ Before ye qingge could finish her words, she was swallowed up. Li beixiao admitted that he could not resist ye qingge¡¯s lips. She was kissed forcefully again. Ye qingge struggled angrily, but she could not. When she wanted to bite li beixiao, he pinched her jaw. ¡°You¡¯re addicted to biting?¡± Li beixiao narrowed his eyes and looked at ye qingge, who was breathing unsteadily. Ye qingge¡¯s face was red. This man really made her feel helpless. ¡°Li beixiao, don¡¯t do this to me again!¡± ¡°I hope that when I return to the villa tomorrow, you¡¯ll have already prepared dinner and are waiting for me!¡± Li beixiao released ye qingge and ordered. This woman was really different ¡­ After li beixiao left, the air in the room seemed to be smoother. Ye qingge touched her lips and made a decision. The next day. After breakfast, ye qingge went to Li Ximing¡¯s room. ¡°You have something to say?¡± Li Ximing looked at ye qingge who was a little uneasy and spoke first. ¡°Grandpa, I have something to say. I hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡± Ye qingge really liked her grandfather Li Ximing. Even though he looked very strict and not to be trifled with at times. However, sometimes, she was as childish as a child, and it really made people feel warm. girl, if you want to say that you don¡¯t want to marry Nan Cheng or Yun Yi, then don¡¯t say it. Li Ximing, who was practicing writing, said with a cold face. His tone was obviously unhappy. He knew she would come to find him. If she could accept it so easily, she would not be the daughter-in-law he had taken a fancy to. ¡°Grandpa, I have to say this. I told Nancheng last night that I¡¯m not suitable for him. I¡¯m not worthy of him.¡± Ye qingge smiled faintly. She also felt happy to see her grandfather angry! then marry Yun Yi. Yun Yi¡¯s personality is different from Nancheng¡¯s. In the words that are popular now, he¡¯s what you all call a warm man. Li Ximing put down the brush and suddenly lost his mood. ¡°I won¡¯t marry him either, Grandpa!¡± As for Chu Yunyi, who she had never met, she would never accept him. She really just wanted to live an ordinary and simple life. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like my grandson and maternal grandson? Are you going to be my daughter-in-law?¡± Li Ximing¡¯s eyes narrowed and suddenly burst out a sharp light. no, Grandpa, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to live a simple life. Daughter-in-law, grandfather¡¯s son, that meant that li beixiao was still single ¡­ Looking at ye qingge¡¯s strong denial, Li Ximing couldn¡¯t help but feel that his son was just so-so. But he still didn¡¯t manage to settle the girl. ¡°Girl, do you know that no one has the guts to lie to me, Li Ximing? you didn¡¯t hit Nancheng. Do you know why I still want you to enter my house even though I know you lied to me?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Thinking of Li Ximing¡¯s status, how could she be more satisfied with taking the blame than him? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. I had no choice.¡± Last night, li beixiao had said that she was not the one who had hit the car. She had thought that Grandpa would know about it. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that this is the fate between you and the Li family. Grandpa, I¡¯ll make it clear that you will definitely be the daughter-in-law of the Li family. If you don¡¯t want to be my granddaughter-in-law, then you can be my daughter-in-law. It¡¯s your choice.¡± ¡°Grandpa, why must it be me?¡± Ye qingge had been feeling helpless and powerless for the past few days. ¡°I like you!¡± She was either his granddaughter-in-law or his daughter-in-law ¡­ ¡°Who should I choose? give me an answer. Otherwise, your sister will definitely be sleeping in prison tonight!¡± Li Ximing put his hands behind his back, looking so domineering and strong that no one could refute him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t force me. I don¡¯t want to choose anyone.¡± Ye qingge felt wronged. She didn¡¯t want Wenwen to go to jail. That girl was really good to her. However, she would not choose anyone. She did not want to ¡­ ¡°Granddaughter-in-law, granddaughter-in-law, or daughter-in-law?¡± Li Ximing¡¯s voice was steady and deep, but it made people¡¯s hearts tremble slightly. Ye qingge clenched her fists so tightly that her nails were digging into her flesh. She had never met Chu Yunyi before, so she couldn¡¯t harm him. She could not choose li beixiao. She did not want to die so quickly. In that case, she could only choose li Nancheng ¡­ He was so kind and beautiful, she ¡­ ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± ¡°Who should I choose?¡± His overbearing posture left no chance for anyone to breathe. ¡°Nancheng ¡­¡± Closing her eyes, ye qingge knew she had to make a choice. Her grandfather¡¯s domineering attitude made her realize that she could not hide from him. Perhaps if she chose li Nancheng, li beixiao would have some reservations and would not be so unscrupulous towards his future niece-in-law. ¡°You¡¯ll go to the company with your uncle tomorrow. Nancheng isn¡¯t cut out for business. He has shares in the Li family, and you¡¯re his wife. You¡¯ll take his place.¡± It was an expected choice, so he would leave it to fate! ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know anything. I can¡¯t accept this!¡± She had only chosen li Nancheng for the time being, but that did not mean that they would be together in the future. How could she work in the company as the Li family¡¯s granddaughter-in-law? ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, you can ask your little uncle. I¡¯ll tell him to teach you more when he comes back tonight!¡± Grandpa, you should discuss this with Nancheng. Those shares belong to him. It¡¯s not good to do this. I also ¡­ She was learning from li beixiao? Then, she would guarantee that Feng Yan would kill her first and get rid of her completely. ¡°Who would dare to say no to something I¡¯ve decided on?¡± ¡°..¡±Ye qingge was speechless. I¡¯ve asked someone to choose a cemetery for your mother. Let her rest in peace in the next two days! When he said this, there was a faint hurt in Li Ximing¡¯s eyes. Some things were really unknown without investigation. ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s eyes turned red instantly. Her mother¡¯s ashes had always been kept there. How could she have the money to buy a grave? She would never let her mother and ye hide be buried together again. That kind of man was not worthy. If she wanted to earn money, she had to buy a Cemetery. However, a good Cemetery now cost more than a hundred thousand Yuan. She had been feeling sorry for her mother for the past few days and couldn¡¯t let her rest in peace. She didn¡¯t expect that her grandfather had already made arrangements for her. Her tears fell uncontrollably. Who said that only blood-related people were family? even those who were not blood-related still made her feel warm. you¡¯re a good child. Grandpa likes you and likes you. So, don¡¯t reject me. Whether it¡¯s marriage or anything else, Grandpa will never harm you! Chapter 48 ? 48 I¡¯m trying to love you ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll be filial to you. Thank you!¡± Ye qingge knelt on the carpet and thanked the old man. It wasn¡¯t just because he had bought a grave for his mother. It was because he had given her love and pity, which ye qingge had never experienced before. For so many years, she felt that she had been living in the cold, without a trace of warmth. ¡°Silly child, get up! From now on, this will be your home. All the pain and suffering you¡¯ve experienced in your life will be precious wealth to you, understand?¡± ¡°..¡±Ye qingge was already sobbing. When she came out of the study, li Nancheng was sitting in a wheelchair and pacing around the living room. ¡°Ye qingge, what did you say to Grandpa? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s useless no matter what you say to him. I¡¯m definitely going to marry you!¡± Seeing ye qingge come out, li Nancheng immediately made his stand clear. She had just told him last night that they were not suitable for each other and had rejected him. She went to look for her grandfather so early in the morning. There was no need to ask to know what she had said to her grandfather. ¡°Li Nancheng ¡­¡± Looking at li Nancheng, ye qingge did not know what to say. She knew that he was serious. ¡°Why are you crying? did that old man scold you? This old man actually dared to bully my wife ¡­¡± Li Nancheng panicked when he saw ye qingge crying. ¡°Li Nancheng, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa that I choose you ¡­¡± Ye qingge bit her lip and said as she squatted down and looked up at li Nancheng. There was guilt in her heart ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­ What did you just say? Ye qingge, say that again.¡± Li Nancheng was stunned before she could finish her sentence. What did he just hear? ¡°I said I choose you, although the choice I made was not ¡­ It might not be fair to you, but I¡¯ll work hard!¡± She wanted to try to accept li Nancheng for the sake of her grandfather¡¯s love for her ¡­ ¡°Ye qingge, you don¡¯t have to work hard. You just have to accept my love. My woman doesn¡¯t have to do anything. She doesn¡¯t have to do anything!¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s smile was particularly dazzling. He held ye qingge¡¯s face in his hands, as if she was the most precious treasure in the world. ¡°Thank you, li Nancheng ¡­¡± I will find your daughter and then we will get married! Li Nancheng lowered ye qingge¡¯s head and promised her softly. His heart trembled. He still remembered this promise. This man was not just saying it. He accepted his past and his child ¡­ Ye qingge made a lot of dishes for dinner. Even the head chef in charge of the kitchen was full of praise for her cooking. There were only three people on the table. Ye qingge felt more at ease eating when li beixiao was not back. Li beixiao did not see ye qingge when he returned to his villa ¡­ When li beixiao returned to the old house, he saw her at the dining table, talking and laughing as she put food on li Nancheng¡¯s plate. little uncle, why are you only back now? hurry up and eat. My wife¡¯s cooking is delicious! Ye qingge¡¯s knuckles turned white as she held the chopsticks too tightly. She did not expect li beixiao to come back at this time. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t remember what he had said last night, that he wanted her to go to his villa. ¡°Sit down and eat. I have something to tell you!¡± Li Ximing glanced at his son. His face was cold, and there was an unconcealed anger in his eyes. Li beixiao took off his suit and passed it to the Butler, then sat beside ye qingge. She didn¡¯t even wash her hands ¡­ ¡°Uncle, ye qingge has agreed to marry me!¡± Chapter 49 ? 49 Don¡¯t delay having children Li Nancheng could no longer restrain himself from telling everyone the good news. When li beixiao heard li Nancheng¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a cold smile. He looked at ye qingge beside him. Was this woman challenging his bottom line? Ye qingge¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, and her heart trembled. Even if she did not look li beixiao in the eye, she could feel how unscrupulous his gaze was. ¡°Wife, go get a bowl of rice for uncle!¡± Li Nancheng gripped his chopsticks tightly. The way little uncle looked at his wife was so open ¡­ ¡°En!¡± Ye qingge stood up. She really did not want to stay here. Li beixiao was a lunatic. that girl chose Nancheng. Although it¡¯s a little unfair to Yunyi, it¡¯s still her own choice. Let¡¯s find a time for them to get engaged. You can handle this. Li Ximing picked up a piece of beef. It was delicious. little uncle, I want the whole world to know that ye qingge is my fianc¨¦e. She had to make all the men stop thinking about her. ¡°You two are not suitable.¡± Li Nancheng immediately poured a bucket of cold water on li Nancheng. ¡°If I¡¯m not suitable for her, then who am I suitable for? Little uncle, you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re suitable for su Tian.¡± Ye qingge heard li beixiao¡¯s words when she walked out. Who was su Tian? ¡°Little uncle, don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can I be suitable for that woman? I¡¯m only suitable for ye qingge.¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s face was flushed with anger. When Li Ximing heard the name, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. Some things were destined. ¡°Little uncle, here you go!¡± Ye qingge placed the rice in front of li beixiao. ¡°Beizhi, let this girl go to the office with you tomorrow. She¡¯ll be sitting in Nancheng, so you should take care of her more.¡± Li Ximing opened his mouth. ¡°No, old man, how come I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± Li Nancheng was dumbfounded. Ye qingge did not know how to explain herself. She was an outsider. How could she replace him? ¡°You¡¯re not cut out for business. This girl is a piece of unpolished jade.¡± Li Ximing believed that he was not wrong about people. ¡°I don¡¯t want my wife to work so hard. Isn¡¯t it enough to have little uncle in the company? Why did she have to suffer? the company is very boring.¡± ¡°Besides, old man, don¡¯t you want us to give you a great-grandson to play with?¡± Li Nancheng hated going to the company, so he did not want ye qingge to go, especially when she was learning how to do business with her little uncle. Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red at the mention of having a child and she shot li Nancheng a resentful look. Did he always say whatever he was thinking without using his brain? of course, it¡¯s good to have a child. Work won¡¯t affect the delivery. Work during the day and have a child at night. There¡¯s no delay! Li Ximing¡¯s heart itched at the thought of having a baby at home for him to play with. Thinking back to little Mumu¡¯s childhood, he really missed the feeling of her chubby body! ¡°Well, it¡¯s best if you can have a girl.¡± Li Ximing added again. ¡°Yes, Grandpa, we will work hard!¡± Li Nancheng replied crisply. He wanted to have a few more! Li beixiao¡¯s face was getting uglier and uglier, and his whole body was cold. ¡°Bei Zhi, you should find a mother for Mumu!¡± Li Ximing turned to li Beichen. oh, by the way, little girl, Mumu is your uncle¡¯s son. She¡¯ll be back in a few days. ¡°I know, Grandpa. Nancheng told me about it!¡± Ye qingge replied indifferently. The old master was probably worried about li beixiao and Feng Yan! ¡°I¡¯ve already found it!¡± Li beixiao coldly threw out these words. Chapter 50 ? 50 He was holding her hand She didn¡¯t know why li beixiao said that he had found it. Ye qingge felt that she was the person he said he had found. ¡°Bring her back to take a look. It¡¯s almost time to get married!¡± Li Ximing glanced at ye qingge. He liked her the more he looked at her. ¡°Little uncle, you really found little aunt? Is she pretty?¡± Li Nancheng was very surprised. Wasn¡¯t little uncle with Feng Yan? ¡°It¡¯s not bad, the same age as you!¡± Li beixiao picked up a piece of rib, looked at it, and then put it in his mouth. Ye qingge bit her lip. She was the same age as li Nancheng. If her looks were passable, then it wasn¡¯t her, right? Everyone said that she was good-looking! ¡°Then it¡¯ll be awkward to call her little aunt!¡± His little uncle was a few years older than him, but they had been calling each other since they were young. ¡°It¡¯s awkward to change the way you address me, just get used to it!¡± There was a hidden meaning in his words. Ye qingge realized that she could not take another bite. ¡°I don¡¯t mind changing the red packet¡¯s size!¡± Now that little uncle had a wife, he wouldn¡¯t miss his wife anymore! He felt that little uncle¡¯s eyes were filled with possessiveness when he looked at his wife! Could he have seen it wrong? ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, don¡¯t refuse to change your mind when I give you a hundred million!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he said this in a lazy tone. ¡°Wife, did you see that? little uncle is so generous, 100 million! Little uncle, when I change my mind, don¡¯t go back on your word and refuse to pay. Grandpa will be my witness!¡± How could the simple-minded li Nancheng know that he had been set up by his uncle? Ye qingge¡¯s face, which had been red from the topic of having children, was now slightly pale. Why did she feel that the person li beixiao was talking about was her? This feeling was even more intense when her small hand on her leg was held by li beixiao¡¯s broad hand. Her throat tightened. She wanted to pull her hand away, but she couldn¡¯t. How could he do this in public? Ye qingge looked resentfully at li beixiao, who was eating elegantly, and quickly looked away. She was afraid of being seen ¡­ ¡°Yes, I can be the witness!¡± His grandson was too na?ve. ¡°Nancheng, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re short of money. There¡¯s no need to make such an agreement with your uncle.¡± Ye qingge felt uncomfortable that li beixiao was playing tricks on li Nancheng. In her heart, li beixiao was the devil, and Li Nancheng was the angel. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± The man pinched her hand hard and ye qingge cried out in pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Nancheng immediately put down his chopsticks and asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just bit my mouth!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s shoulders trembled. She was trying to control herself. be careful. You¡¯re already so old. You can still bite when you¡¯re eating. The more li Nancheng looked at ye qingge, the more he liked her. She was so cute! Ye qingge¡¯s words were diverted just like that. After dinner, ye qingge went back to her room after li Nancheng had settled down. In the room with no lights on, there was a red dot on the sofa, flickering ¡­ The faint smell of tobacco lingered in the room. Ye qingge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned on the light and saw Feng Yan sitting on the sofa, looking at her. Ye qingge was frightened and quickly closed the door. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, how can you ¡­ In my room? Did you go the wrong way? Li beixiao¡¯s room is across the street.¡± Ye qingge thought that Feng Yan had come to li beixiao, but he had gone the wrong way. ¡°Not picking up my call, and even turning off your phone ¡­¡± Playing with his phone, Feng Yan¡¯s feminine voice made the night even colder. There was an unknown light in peach Blossom¡¯s eyes. ¡°Feng Yan, doesn¡¯t this phone have GPS? I don¡¯t need to answer your call, do I?¡± Why did it not make sense to the two of them! In fact, ye qingge had turned off her phone because she was afraid. Feng Yan must have misunderstood li beixiao¡¯s actions in the car. ¡°You let him touch you?¡± Chapter 51 ? 51 I want to kiss you, can I? A hurt expression flashed across Feng Yan¡¯s eyes, but it was only for a moment. he was the one who forced himself on me. He didn¡¯t hang up the phone. You should know that, right? ¡± Ye qingge was still afraid when she thought about how she had almost gone too far that day. ¡°Follow me. This way, we can avoid this kind of thing.¡± The voice that came out of ye qingge¡¯s mouth was still lingering in his ears. It was the sound of her being under li beixiao ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. He wants me to stay with him, and you want me to go with you. What right do you have to make the decision for me?¡± The two of them really were a couple. They actually had the same idea. ¡°I¡¯m Li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. I don¡¯t want to get involved with you two, understand?¡± Feng Yan, I admit that I¡¯m afraid of death and I don¡¯t want to mess with you. So, can you let me go? ¡± Ye qingge grabbed her hair. She really felt like she was going crazy. ¡°Li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± She had actually become li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Did he allow her to? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e now. We¡¯ll get married soon, so you can rest assured that I won¡¯t provoke li beixiao. He¡¯s yours and will always be yours, okay?¡± ¡°Who are you calling mine?¡± Feng Yan stood up slowly. He seemed to understand ye qingge¡¯s repeated promises to him. She must have misunderstood something. ¡°Li beixiao! Don¡¯t you have that kind of relationship with him?¡± Ye qingge looked at Feng Yan, who was walking towards her. Her body was already against the wall, and there was no way out. ¡°What is my relationship with him?¡± Feng Yan laughed all of a sudden, and when he laughed, he looked like a demon. She exuded a feminine beauty that was full of temptation. lovers ¡­ Ye qingge pushed Feng Yan¡¯s chest to stop him from getting closer. It was the same wall that had stopped li beixiao last night. ¡°You know about this? li beixiao told you?¡± The pool of evildoers in Feng Yan¡¯s eyes could no longer be trapped. At this moment, he was devilishly charming like Satan in the dark night. ¡°Didn¡¯t you two forbid me from getting close to each other? I¡¯m really not interested in you guys, so I won¡¯t be a threat to you.¡± ¡°I think our current love triangle is quite interesting!¡± This was getting more and more interesting. What was this woman thinking? He and Li beixiao were lovers? He really wanted to see li beixiao¡¯s expression when he found out about this. ¡°Feng Yan, can you stop joking? I have a fianc¨¦!¡± Why did she feel that Feng Yan¡¯s smile was so scary? ¡°Li Nancheng? You¡¯re just a little brat, and fianc¨¦ at that? he can¡¯t satisfy you!¡± Feng Yan also did not take li Nancheng seriously. Feng Yan, even if you want to attack someone, you have to pick a target. What¡¯s wrong with the South City? what¡¯s it to you? ¡± Ye qingge was unhappy when she heard Feng Yan mention li Nancheng. What did he mean by a little kid? Nancheng¡¯s personality was a little simple, but that was his beauty. ¡°The posture of an Eagle protecting its chicks is quite cute!¡± He pinched ye qingge¡¯s tender little face. This woman looked so right. ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face turned cold as she dodged Feng Yan¡¯s touch. The doorknob was turned, but the door didn¡¯t open. ¡°Open the door!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s cold voice came from outside the door. Ye qingge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Feng Yan was still here ¡­ Hearing li beixiao¡¯s voice, Feng Yan slowly lowered his head and whispered in ye qingge¡¯s ear. ¡°I want to kiss you, can I?¡± Chapter 52 ? 52 Why didn¡¯t you say that I missed you? Ye qingge suddenly pouted and stared at Feng Yan with wide eyes. Although it was a question, it sounded like an accusation to ye qingge. Her breathing became rapid, and the sound of li beixiao turning the doorknob could be heard from outside the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also let him kiss you?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s eyes were full of evil charm. Feng Yan¡¯s words and his hot breath hit ye qingge¡¯s face. She was like a child asking for candy ¡­ Ye qingge pursed her lips, widened her eyes, and shook her head. She was very cute at this moment. She was forced to do that, okay? ¡°Ah, you want to say that you were forced?¡± Feng Yan said as if he understood what she was trying to say. Ye qingge immediately nodded again. it seems like I shouldn¡¯t have asked you like a gentleman. I should have used force. Sorry! As he spoke, Feng Yan had already clamped down on ye qingge¡¯s hands. He was behind her. When he opened the door with his other hand, his lips had already pressed against ye qingge¡¯s tightly pursed lips. Hearing the sound of the door opening, ye qingge was about to speak when her delicate lips were sealed. Her mouth was instantly filled with his masculine breath. Ye qingge¡¯s eyes widened in fear, but she couldn¡¯t break free. How could Feng Yan kiss her and even open the door ¡­ The door slowly opened. Li beixiao stood at the door, looking at the two people who were kissing each other. The veins on his forehead were bulging, and he stood there with a cold and handsome face, like the Emperor of the night. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard she struggled. She wanted to bite Feng Yan, but his jaw was clamped down hard. She was forced to accept his kiss. ye qingge felt wronged and angry. why did she have to meet these two men? why ¡­ A strong gust of wind came from his fist. Feng Yan turned around and let go of ye qingge, who was panting from his kiss. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s slender fingers brushed across ye qingge¡¯s Red and swollen lips as he spoke evilly. ¡°Bastard!¡± Ye qingge raised her hand and was about to slap him, but Feng Yan stopped her. ¡°Did she hit you when you kissed her?¡± He grabbed ye qingge¡¯s arm. She tilted her head and asked li beixiao, her eyes full of provocation. ¡°Feng Yan, let me go!¡± Fire could be seen in her eyes. Ye qingge really wanted to tear these two men apart. ¡°ok!¡±Feng Yan actually let go of ye qingge, because li Beichen¡¯s fist was coming at him again. Ye qingge avoided the two of them. It would be best if she killed them both. ¡°Are you here to seek death?¡± Li beixiao asked with a sneer as he kicked him. His voice was filled with anger. Ye qingge was his, but Feng Yan had kissed her ¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that I missed you?¡± Thinking that ye qingge had misunderstood his relationship with li beixiao, Feng Yan said in a flirtatious way. That pair of peach blossom eyes seemed to be able to discharge electricity as she blinked at li beixiao. Feng Yan didn¡¯t waste any time and threw a punch. They dodged very well, so no one was hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me!¡± Looking at Feng Yan¡¯s seductive eyes, li beixiao felt disgusted. A man was flirting with him. Were these two men openly flirting with each other in front of her? Not wanting to see them, ye qingge walked into the bathroom. She constantly rinsed her mouth and washed her lips. She didn¡¯t know why, but when li beixiao kissed her, she didn¡¯t feel the need to wash her lips. However, after being kissed by Feng Yan, especially in front of li Beichen, she felt uncomfortable ¡­ The necklace dropped and the small ruby on the cross glowed, which stunned ye qingge. Chapter 53 ? 53 He¡¯s always ignoring me A hurt expression flashed across Feng Yan¡¯s eyes, but it was only for a moment. he was the one who forced himself on me. He didn¡¯t hang up the phone. You should know that, right? ¡± Ye qingge was still afraid when she thought about that day. ¡°Follow me. This way, we can avoid this kind of thing.¡± The voice that came out of ye qingge¡¯s mouth was still lingering in his ears. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. He wants me to stay with him, and you want me to go with you. What right do you have to make the decision for me?¡± The two of them really were a couple. They actually had the same idea. ¡°I¡¯m Li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. I don¡¯t want to get involved with you two, understand?¡± Feng Yan, I admit that I¡¯m afraid of death and I don¡¯t want to mess with you. So, can you let me go? ¡± Ye qingge grabbed her hair. She really felt like she was going crazy. ¡°Li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± She had actually become li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Did he allow her to? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e now. We¡¯ll get married soon.¡± ¡°So, you can rest assured that I won¡¯t provoke li beixiao. He¡¯s yours, and he¡¯ll always be yours, okay?¡± ¡°Who are you calling mine?¡± Feng Yan stood up slowly. He seemed to understand ye qingge¡¯s repeated promises to him. She must have misunderstood something. ¡°Li beixiao! Don¡¯t you have that kind of relationship with him?¡± Ye qingge looked at Feng Yan, who was walking towards her. She was pressed against the wall and had nowhere to go. ¡°What is my relationship with him?¡± Feng Yan laughed all of a sudden, and when he laughed, he looked like a demon. She exuded a feminine beauty that was full of temptation. lovers ¡­ Ye qingge pushed Feng Yan¡¯s chest to stop him from getting closer. It was the same wall that had stopped li beixiao last night. ¡°You know about this? li beixiao told you?¡± The pool of evildoers in Feng Yan¡¯s eyes could no longer be trapped. At this moment, he was devilishly charming like Satan in the dark night. ¡°Didn¡¯t you two forbid me from getting close to each other? I¡¯m really not interested in you guys, so I won¡¯t be a threat to you.¡± ¡°I think our current love triangle is quite interesting!¡± This was getting more and more interesting. What was this woman thinking? He and Li beixiao were lovers? He really wanted to see li beixiao¡¯s expression when he found out about this. ¡°Feng Yan, can you stop joking? I have a fianc¨¦!¡± Why did she feel that Feng Yan¡¯s smile was so scary? ¡°Li Nancheng? You¡¯re just a little brat, and fianc¨¦ at that? he can¡¯t satisfy you!¡± Feng Yan also did not take li Nancheng seriously. Feng Yan, even if you want to attack someone, you have to pick a target. What¡¯s wrong with the South City? what¡¯s it to you? ¡± Ye qingge was unhappy when she heard Feng Yan mention li Nancheng. What did he mean by a little kid? Nancheng¡¯s personality was a little simple, but that was his beauty. ¡°The posture of an Eagle protecting its chicks is quite cute!¡± He pinched ye qingge¡¯s tender little face. This woman looked so right. ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face turned cold as she dodged Feng Yan¡¯s touch. The doorknob was turned, but the door didn¡¯t open. ¡°Open the door!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s cold voice came from outside the door. Ye qingge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Feng Yan was still here ¡­ Hearing li beixiao¡¯s voice, Feng Yan slowly lowered his head and whispered in ye qingge¡¯s ear. ¡°I want to kiss you, can I?¡± Ye qingge suddenly pouted and stared at Feng Yan with wide eyes. Although it was a question, in ye qingge¡¯s ears, it meant that she was going to put it into action. Her breathing became rapid, and the sound of li beixiao turning the doorknob could be heard from outside the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also let him kiss you?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s eyes were full of evil charm. Feng Yan¡¯s words and his hot breath hit ye qingge¡¯s face. She was like a child asking for candy ¡­ Ye qingge pursed her lips, widened her eyes, and shook her head. She was very cute at this moment. She was forced to do that, okay? ¡°Ah, you want to say that you were forced?¡± Feng Yan said as if he understood what she was trying to say. Ye qingge immediately nodded again. it seems like I shouldn¡¯t have asked you like a gentleman. I should have used force. Sorry! As he spoke, Feng Yan had already clamped down on ye qingge¡¯s hands. When he opened the door with his other hand, his lips were already about to touch ye qingge¡¯s. Ye qingge was about to speak when she heard the door open. Ye qingge¡¯s eyes widened in fear, but she couldn¡¯t break free. How could Feng Yan ¡­ He even opened the door ¡­ The door slowly opened. Li beixiao stood at the door, looking at the two people who were one step away. The veins on his forehead were bulging, and he stood there with a cold and handsome face, like the Emperor of the night. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t break free no matter how she struggled ¡­ Ye qingge felt wronged and angry. Why did she have to meet these two men? why ¡­ A strong gust of wind came from the fist. Feng Yan turned around and let go of ye qingge. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s slender fingers brushed across ye qingge¡¯s lips as he spoke evilly. ¡°Bastard!¡± Ye qingge raised her hand and was about to slap him, but Feng Yan stopped her. ¡°Did she hit you when you kissed her?¡± He grabbed ye qingge¡¯s arm. She tilted her head and asked li beixiao, her eyes full of provocation. ¡°Feng Yan, let me go!¡± Fire could be seen in her eyes. Ye qingge really wanted to tear these two men apart. ¡°ok!¡±Feng Yan actually let go of ye qingge, because li Beichen¡¯s fist was coming at him again. Ye qingge avoided the two of them. It would be best if she killed them both. ¡°Are you here to seek death?¡± Li beixiao asked with a sneer as he kicked him. His voice was filled with anger. Ye qingge was his, but Feng Yan had kissed her ¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that I missed you?¡± Thinking that ye qingge had misunderstood his relationship with li beixiao, Feng Yan said in a flirtatious way. That pair of peach blossom eyes seemed to be able to discharge electricity as she blinked at li beixiao. Feng Yan didn¡¯t waste any time and threw a punch. They dodged very well, so no one was hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me!¡± Looking at Feng Yan¡¯s seductive eyes, li beixiao felt disgusted. A man was flirting with him. Were these two men openly flirting with each other in front of her? Not wanting to see them, ye qingge walked into the bathroom. She didn¡¯t know why, but when li beixiao kissed her, she didn¡¯t feel the need to clean herself up. However, after being kissed by Feng Yan, especially in front of li Beichen, she felt uncomfortable ¡­ The necklace dropped and the small ruby on the cross glowed, which stunned ye qingge. The Ruby seemed to have a mind of its own, emitting a flickering light. How could ye qingge know that this gem was really spiritual? it was called the blood-seeping stone. It needed to be fed, and Feng Yan had been wearing it for many years. Every time he was injured, he would drop a few drops of blood on it. This was called a nurturing stone. When Feng Yan kissed ye qingge just now, he was moved, so this blood-seeping stone glowed in response to its owner¡¯s love ¡­ Looking at the flickering light, ye qingge¡¯s heart clenched, and she couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. She quickly put the necklace back into her clothes. When she came out of the washroom, the two of them had already stopped fighting. Feng Yan sat on the bed, his body slightly hunched. Ye qingge suddenly remembered that he had a gunshot wound on his waist and that he had been beating him so hard just now ¡­ ¡°Did you tear your wound?¡± After all, ye qingge could not bear to see an injured person die. She had seen too many people in the hospital, so she could not just sit by and watch. Even if it was this man who had forced a kiss on her. When ye qingge walked towards Feng Yan, li beixiao, who was sitting on the sofa, was furious. ¡°Yes, it hurts!¡± Feng Yan laughed evilly. It was so seductive, and he did not look like he was in pain at all. ¡°Take off your clothes and let me see!¡± Ye qingge ignored Feng Yan¡¯s devilish look. ¡°Ye qingge, come here!¡± Li beixiao shouted at her. Ever since he was sure that she was the only one he wanted, even though he knew that she was Feng Yan¡¯s woman, li Beichen still considered her his. don¡¯t you know that he has a gunshot wound? ¡± The two of them had such an intimate relationship. Li beixiao must have known that Feng Yan was injured. ¡°How would I know if he¡¯s injured or not?¡± Hearing ye qingge¡¯s matter-of-fact tone, li beixiao was even more annoyed. ¡°He¡¯s always ignoring me!¡± Feng Yan looked at li Beichen with resentment and said in a tone that only he and ye qingge could hear. He was really looking forward to li beixiao¡¯s expression if he knew that ye qingge had been misunderstanding their relationship. Would he be disgusted to death? ¡°That¡¯s your business, take it off!¡± Was it because Feng Yan was always ignored by li beixiao that she had such a strong possessive desire? However, since they both cared about each other, why did he kiss her? Feng Yan took off his leather jacket and t-shirt, revealing his muscular upper body. Ye qingge heaved a sigh of relief helplessly when she saw that the bandage around her waist had been stained red by blood. Did he not feel any pain? He knew how many people would want to live a longer life if they didn¡¯t take care of their bodies. Ye qingge turned around to go to the bathroom to get the first aid kit, but li beixiao pulled her over. ¡°Get lost!¡± He growled at Feng Yan coldly. ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m injured!¡± She supported herself with her arms and leaned back. She said to li Beichen in a soft and gentle voice, looking lazy and a little evil. Ye qingge looked at Feng Yan and then at li beixiao, who was holding her arm. It seemed like Feng Yan was the one suffering! ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°You see, he doesn¡¯t care about me at all. He¡¯s very fierce to me!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were slightly hurt, and he looked like a little wife who had been bullied. his wound needs to be treated, or it will get infected and inflamed! Ye qingge really didn¡¯t want to get involved in their business. However, she had a nurse¡¯s license, and she couldn¡¯t just ignore the patient. ¡°Are you showing concern for him? Are you nervous about him?¡± Chapter 54 ? 54 ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for him?¡± Li beixiao looked down at ye qingge, his eyes fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for him?¡± Ye qingge was very surprised. How did they fall in love? didn¡¯t they already sleep together? How could he be so heartless? ¡°Can you not disgust me? I feel bad for him. It¡¯s best if he¡¯s dead!¡± Li Beichen did not hide his disgust for Feng Yan. He felt that ye qingge was really strange. ¡°It hurts!¡± Feng Yan interrupted their conversation. He still wanted to play for a long time! It¡¯s best to let ye qingge continue to misunderstand. It¡¯s very interesting! ¡°Whatever grudges you have, that¡¯s your business. Let me deal with his wounds first!¡± Ye qingge said helplessly as she could not break free from li beixiao¡¯s grip. ¡°Fire!¡± Li beixiao growled. ¡°He¡¯s probably having a great time with Han Bing!¡± Feng Yan smiled evilly. Ye qingge had to admit that Feng Yan looked really charming when he smiled. It was no wonder that li beixiao would disregard the world and be with him. If they were just together, then they should just be together. What was going on now? Li beixiao went forward to pull Feng Yan¡¯s arm but was stopped by ye qingge. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t even realize that she was being coquettish. ¡°Can you go sit on the sofa for a while? I¡¯ll let him go after I¡¯m done with him, okay?¡± She took li beixiao¡¯s hand and pulled him toward the sofa. Ye qingge felt that li beixiao had a tough mouth but a soft heart. If he didn¡¯t care about Feng Yan, he would definitely kick him out. Why would he allow him to sit on the bed? Little did ye qingge know that they had stopped fighting because Feng Yan had said, ¡± ye qingge doesn¡¯t like childish men! Neither of them wanted to admit that they were childish men, so they stopped fighting. Li beixiao sat on the sofa unwillingly. He could not tell what he was feeling. This was probably the first time a woman had made a decision for him, and he had even listened. ¡°You¡¯re the only woman who has seen my body!¡± He said in a low voice as ye qingge was treating Feng Yan¡¯s wound. It was another sound that only the two of them could hear. Ye qingge ignored Feng Yan.|Ambiguous words would definitely cause a misunderstanding. Ye qingge¡¯s movements were very neat. This time, there was no sofa, so the bandage was wrapped smoothly. At least, their bodies weren¡¯t stuck together like last time. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the water!¡± She said to Feng Yan as she tidied up the bandages that she had just taken off. ¡°Is the bloodsoaked stone on the necklace lit up?¡± Feng Yan suddenly said as he grabbed ye qingge¡¯s arm. So that little gem was called the blood seeping stone? ¡°It¡¯s lit up ¡­¡± Ye qingge nodded and replied. Li beixiao, who had been sitting there in silence, suddenly had a dark look in his eyes. The blood seeping stone lit up ¡­ The legend of the Feng family¡¯s necklace ¡­ ¡°As expected, it has to be you!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s smile was exceptionally seductive as he put on his clothes. When she got up, she leaned over and whispered into ye qingge¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to consider if you want to live with me!¡± ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have to worry about li beixiao forcing himself on you. He can¡¯t do it in that aspect, but he can only do it on me!¡± After saying that, he turned around and left, ignoring ye qingge¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go big this time and see who she belongs to.¡± When they reached the door, Feng Yan suddenly turned around and smiled at li Beichen. ¡°She¡¯s definitely mine!¡± Li beixiao was probably the only one in the world who could say such arrogant words. There was only one sentence in ye qingge¡¯s mind, ¡± don¡¯t worry that li beixiao will force himself on you. He can¡¯t do it in that area, he can only get hard on me! Chapter 55 ? 55 She must be mine Li beixiao looked down at ye qingge, his eyes fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for him?¡± Ye qingge was very surprised. How did they fall in love? didn¡¯t they already sleep together? How could he be so heartless? ¡°Can you not disgust me? I feel bad for him. It¡¯s best if he¡¯s dead!¡± Li Beichen did not hide his disgust for Feng Yan. He felt that ye qingge was really strange. ¡°It hurts!¡± Feng Yan interrupted their conversation. He still wanted to play for a long time! It¡¯s best to let ye qingge continue to misunderstand. It¡¯s very interesting! ¡°Whatever grudges you have, that¡¯s your business. Let me deal with his wounds first!¡± Ye qingge said helplessly as she could not break free from li beixiao¡¯s grip. ¡°Fire!¡± Li beixiao growled. ¡°He¡¯s probably having a great time with Han Bing!¡± Feng Yan smiled evilly. Ye qingge had to admit that Feng Yan looked really charming when he smiled. It was no wonder that li beixiao would disregard the world and be with him. If they were just together, then they should just be together. What was going on now? Li beixiao went forward to pull Feng Yan¡¯s arm but was stopped by ye qingge. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t even realize that she was being coquettish. ¡°Can you go sit on the sofa for a while? I¡¯ll let him go after I¡¯m done with him, okay?¡± She took li beixiao¡¯s hand and pulled him toward the sofa. Ye qingge felt that li beixiao had a tough mouth but a soft heart. If he didn¡¯t care about Feng Yan, he would definitely kick him out. Why would he allow him to sit on the bed? Little did ye qingge know that they had stopped fighting because Feng Yan had said, ¡± ye qingge doesn¡¯t like childish men! Neither of them wanted to admit that they were childish men, so they stopped fighting. Li beixiao sat on the sofa unwillingly. He could not tell what he was feeling. This was probably the first time a woman had made a decision for him, and he had even listened. ¡°You¡¯re the only woman I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± He said in a low voice as ye qingge was treating Feng Yan¡¯s wound. It was another sound that only the two of them could hear. Ye qingge ignored Feng Yan. She was sure that people would misunderstand her words. Ye qingge¡¯s movements were very neat. This time, there was no sofa, so the bandage was wrapped smoothly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the water!¡± She said to Feng Yan as she tidied up the bandages that she had just taken off. ¡°Is the bloodsoaked stone on the necklace lit up?¡± Feng Yan suddenly said as he grabbed ye qingge¡¯s arm. So that little gem was called the blood seeping stone? ¡°It¡¯s lit up ¡­¡± Ye qingge nodded and replied. Li beixiao, who had been sitting there in silence, suddenly had a dark look in his eyes. The blood seeping stone lit up ¡­ The legend of the Feng family¡¯s necklace ¡­ ¡°As expected, it has to be you!¡± Feng Yan smiled devilishly and put on his clothes. When she got up, she leaned over and whispered into ye qingge¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to consider if you want to live with me!¡± ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t worry about li beixiao. He ¡­¡± After saying that, he turned around and left, ignoring ye qingge¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go big this time and see who she belongs to.¡± When they reached the door, Feng Yan suddenly turned around and smiled at li Beichen. ¡°She¡¯s definitely mine!¡± Li beixiao was probably the only one in the world who could say such arrogant words. There was only one sentence in ye qingge¡¯s mind, ¡± don¡¯t worry that li beixiao will rape you. He can¡¯t do that ¡­ She didn¡¯t hear li beixiao¡¯s words at all. Chen, let¡¯s play something big this time. She will be mine! Ye qingge was still standing by the bed. Li beixiao could not do that ¡­ ¡°Come here!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face was filled with obvious anger. She had agreed to be Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but he had not settled the score with her yet! She actually dared to let Feng Yan kiss her? ¡°If you have something to say, just say it!¡± She wasn¡¯t going to go over, okay? He would never talk to you properly. With the difference in strength, she would definitely be the one at a disadvantage. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything that can be explained between us. You and Feng Yan don¡¯t care about my feelings. You were the ones who provoked me and forced me. Then, you¡¯re all blaming me and venting your anger on me. Just because I¡¯m a girl, I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± Ye qingge spread out her hands and said in a self-deprecating manner. He had never been able to make things clear when he talked to the two of them, so he might as well not say anything or make any promises. ¡°You¡¯re clean?¡± Li beixiao asked as he looked at ye qingge¡¯s wet hair. even if I blanch it with hot water, it won¡¯t erase the fact that Feng Yan kissed me. But, I want to say that I was forced. Feng Yan was trying to anger you on purpose. I¡¯m sure you understand this, right, little uncle? ¡± In fact, ye qingge wanted to say that when the two of them kissed, they must have forced themselves. Even their posture was the same. He clenched his hands, pressed them up, and bit them ¡­ ¡°Come here!¡± Li beixiao said coldly again. The anger on his face had dissipated quite a bit. Of course, he knew that Feng Yan had forced her. Feng Yan had opened the door on purpose to let him see it. Ye qingge didn¡¯t move. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak, her little feet moving here and there in the slippers ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time. I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do!¡± Li beixiao looked at her childish behavior and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Ye qingge believed that if she did not go over, li beixiao would definitely do something beyond her expectations. After repeatedly exhaling three times, ye qingge slowly walked towards li Beichen. She was standing in front of him like a student who had been taught a lesson. He reached out and held ye qingge¡¯s hand. ¡°Can¡¯t you just talk nicely? Uncle!¡± Ye qingge deliberately emphasized the word ¡± uncle ¡°, not hiding the anger and sadness in her eyes at all. ¡°Feeling wronged?¡± Looking at the woman in front of him, li beixiao felt a sense of satisfaction that he had never felt before. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more aggrieved than this!¡± Ye qingge felt that it was useless to say this to li beixiao. Would he let her go just because she said that she was wronged? ¡°Did you do it on purpose when you agreed to be Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± He caressed ye qingge¡¯s fair and tender little hand. It felt good. I was forced to do so. Little uncle should know the reason. On one hand, it was because of her grandfather¡¯s coercion. On the other hand, she really hoped that li beixiao would restrain himself. ¡°Did I force you to marry Nancheng?¡± Li beixiao deliberately misunderstood ye qingge¡¯s meaning. ¡°You didn¡¯t force me? Little uncle must have received the highest education, right? I refused again and again, but you ordered me to make a decision again and again. You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying at all. Although I¡¯ve never been to school, I can understand human language!¡± He could understand human language? this sentence was really powerful. The opposite meaning was that he, li beixiao, could not understand human language ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re so good at talking even though you¡¯ve never gone to school?¡± Li beixiao laughed instead of getting angry. Chapter 56 ? 56 Li beixiao, stop it Ye qingge did not reply, but she had to admit that li beixiao looked really good when he smiled. How should he put it! It was very charming! He held ye qingge¡¯s hand and tried to pull her into his arms. Ye qingge covered his hand with her other hand and resisted with all her strength. ¡°Li beixiao, stop it!¡± Why can¡¯t you just talk properly? After hearing ye qingge¡¯s words, li beixiao really did not disturb her anymore. His heart could not help but soften when she spoke to him in such a tone. ¡°How did you know that Feng Yan was injured?¡± he came to me before and warned me not to get close to you. I also helped him deal with his wound. Gunshot wound. You really didn¡¯t know he had a gunshot wound? ¡± Ye qingge was very curious. Even if they were at loggerheads, they were lovers after all. Li beixiao would not fight with him for such a serious gunshot wound. ¡°Why would I know?¡± Did he really have to know that Feng Yan was injured? ¡°Hehe ¡­ Have you guys always been like this? I¡¯m saying that you¡¯ll always be so awkward?¡± It was inevitable that she would be curious about how two men who were in love got along, especially strong and overbearing men like li Beichen and Feng Yan. ¡°You seem to be very interested in the matters between me and him.¡± Li beixiao did not like ye qingge to be interested in any other man besides him. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Ye qingge laughed drily and felt that she should stop being curious, in case she died a terrible death. ¡°Repeat what you said just now!¡± ¡°Which sentence?¡± Ye qingge did not know which sentence li beixiao was referring to. She had thought that Feng Yan would appear in the room tonight and even kiss her. Li beixiao would definitely get angry, but unexpectedly, he could talk to her in such a friendly manner. Could this be the calm before the storm? ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± He liked her bashful, helpless, and coquettish way of speaking. He felt very comfortable and wanted to pamper her. Whatever she said was good, as if it was a curse. ¡°..¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face flushed unnaturally. Ye qingge looked at the gentle li beixiao and felt that he was a stranger. He was completely unfathomable. ¡°I thought you would lose your temper!¡± She voiced out her doubts and ignored li beixiao¡¯s burning eyes and the way he was rubbing her hand. I know he kissed you on purpose for me to see. Although he doesn¡¯t feel good, he won¡¯t take his anger out on you. Just like you said, you were forced! Who was li beixiao? although he had a bad temper, he still had the necessary judgment. It was impossible for ye qingge not to be surprised. She had thought that li beixiao would only be strong-willed, but she had never thought that he was also rational. ¡°Repeat what you just said!¡± With a force, ye qingge was pulled onto his lap. He grabbed ye qingge¡¯s slender waist with both hands. ¡°Li beixiao, can you stop making a scene? I¡¯m Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e now. I promised him that I¡¯d be with him well. You¡¯re the elder, so can you not bully the younger generation like this?¡± Every time she sat on his lap, she would feel uncomfortable all over. It was a very strange feeling. ¡°I like the first part, but I don¡¯t like the second part!¡± His face suddenly turned cold. He came to find her because she promised Nancheng to be his fianc¨¦e. He hadn¡¯t even opened his mouth, but she had already said it herself. ¡°Whether little uncle likes to hear it or not, that¡¯s the truth!¡± Chapter 57 ? 57 I¡¯ll have to call you little aunt sooner or later. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s impossible between you and him Ye qingge¡¯s words were weak. Her stomach and waist hurt when she was on her period. Now, li beixiao¡¯s warm palm was on her waist, making her so comfortable that she wanted to sleep. She didn¡¯t expect that his hand could cure menstrual cramps. ¡°Stomach pain?¡± At this time, li beixiao also noticed that she did not look too good. period pain. I want to sleep ¡­ He really wanted to sleep. Ever since his mother passed away, this was the first time he wanted to sleep without drinking. ¡°Li beixiao, what are you doing?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s body was lifted up by the waist and she instinctively wrapped her arms around li beixiao¡¯s neck. This sudden movement shocked her so much that her voice went a little higher. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping!¡± He placed ye qingge on the bed and Li beixiao also laid down. He directly pulled her into his arms from behind in a domineering manner. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me ¡­¡± Before ye qingge could finish her sentence, she felt the man¡¯s warm hand on her stomach ¡­ He was ¡­? Ye qingge¡¯s head was blown. She had never felt such warmth before. At this time, she was at a loss. He felt the cool skin under his palm. It was very clear. Li beixiao asked unhappily, ¡± why is your stomach so cold? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ¡­¡± Ye qingge tried to break li Beichen¡¯s hand, but it was in vain. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m asking you why your stomach is so cold.¡± He leaned close to ye qingge, as if this could drive away the coldness in her body. Ye qingge could clearly feel the warmth of the man¡¯s chest, just like the warm baby used to warm her stomach ¡­ This sudden warmth made ye qingge¡¯s eyes fill with a layer of be good, I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯m just warming up your stomach. Go to sleep! He held ye qingge in his arms, put his chin on her head, and gently rubbed it. He could smell the faint fragrance of her hair. uncle, I¡¯m Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e ¡­ Ye qingge murmured. She hoped that li beixiao could be more clear-headed. She didn¡¯t dare to struggle. She knew how dangerous the man was at this time. ¡°Nancheng will have to call you little aunt sooner or later. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s impossible between you and him!¡± Confident and overbearing words came out of li beixiao¡¯s mouth. It was like a golden rule, and no one would not believe it. ¡°It¡¯s impossible between me and him, and it¡¯s even more impossible between me and little uncle!¡± Her eyelids gradually sank and her stomach was warm and comfortable. It was so comfortable that ye qingge forgot that the person holding her behind her was her fianc¨¦¡¯s uncle ¡­ That night, ye qingge slept soundly. It had been a long time since she had such a deep sleep. She was not dreaming, she did not miss her mother, and she did not feel guilty towards her daughter. The next day. When ye qingge woke up, li Beichen was no longer by her side. However, the seat beside him was still warm, proving that he had just left. Ye qingge closed her eyes and let out a sigh of relief. At this moment, her phone beeped with a text message. She got out of bed and picked up her phone. Feng Yan must have turned it on, and he was the only one who knew this number. Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red when she opened the message. ¡°You¡¯re making me lose sleep. I want to kiss you, I miss you!¡± She threw her phone on the sofa in anger and cursed him in her heart. Ye qingge had just opened the door when li beixiao came out from the opposite side. ¡°Morning, little uncle!¡± Ye qingge took the initiative to greet him with a sweet smile. Li beixiao knew that she did it on purpose. Chapter 58 ? 58 Li beixiao did it on purpose She didn¡¯t even respond and just walked straight to the stairs. Ye qingge watched him go down the stairs and followed him. After breakfast, Li Ximing asked ye qingge to go to the company with li beixiao. Li Nancheng was still sleeping and had not eaten breakfast. He had always been a carefree person. Ye qingge wanted to refuse, but Li Ximing glared at her and she stopped. learn well from your uncle. Whatever you learn is a skill. No matter what happens in the future, you won¡¯t starve to death! In fact, Li Ximing knew that even if he didn¡¯t say it, ye qingge would learn it well because she was born smart. A woman with a Phoenix¡¯s fate was not an ordinary person. If her fate was strong enough, her life would definitely be great. Ye qingge looked at the clothes she was wearing. A white sweater, light-colored jeans, and Cotton Slippers ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes. Little uncle, you can go first! I¡¯ll go to the company myself!¡± Ye qingge did need to change her clothes, but she did not want to sit in the same car as li beixiao. ¡°As you wish!¡± After saying this, li beixiao left. ¡°That¡¯s your uncle¡¯s temper, he¡¯s a Virgo! I¡¯ll get the driver to send you!¡± Li Ximing looked at the faint smile on ye qingge¡¯s lips and liked it. She felt that she was a good match for her youngest son! She just didn¡¯t know if she would get along well with Mumu. Speaking of his grandson, he had a headache. Virgo ¡­ When ye qingge arrived at li enterprise, the receptionist took her to the top floor. Ye qingge did not wear formal clothes, and her clothes were in the style of a few years ago. In the past, she felt that it was comfortable to wear it as long as she had something to wear. However, when she walked into the Li Group and saw the well-dressed women in beautiful business suits, she was stunned. Only then did she feel like a student who had just walked out of school, so out of place. When ye qingge walked into li beixiao¡¯s office, he was on the phone. She walked over to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She didn¡¯t know what the other party said, but li beixiao only said yes with a cold face. After hanging up the phone, li beixiao began to sign the documents. He did not seem to see ye qingge sitting on the sofa. At first, ye qingge could still sit still, but two hours later ¡­ The Secretary and the senior management had been in and out several times. They had seen her sitting there. She did not believe that li beixiao could not see it. He was obviously doing this on purpose. Ye qingge let out a sigh of relief and resisted the urge to get up and question li beixiao. He closed his eyes to calm his frustrated heart and continued to sit there. When the Secretary came in and asked li beixiao what he wanted to eat for lunch, li beixiao said that he would go out to eat. After the Secretary left, li beixiao also stood up. Without looking at ye qingge, he walked straight into the lounge. Ye qingge, who had been ignored for the whole morning, finally exploded. She also got up and followed li beixiao into the lounge. She directly pushed the door open, but did not expect to see li beixiao¡¯s bare upper body. She was still holding the shirt that she had just changed out of ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s delicate little face suddenly blushed. She did not expect to see such a scene. ¡°. ¡®m sorry, I ¡­¡± What was the point of explaining now? he should just go out. ¡°Stop!¡± Li beixiao ordered when he saw that ye qingge was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯ve always liked to sleep naked. Why didn¡¯t you feel it last night?¡± She threw the white shirt on the bed and took out a black shirt from the closet to change into. Her movements were extremely elegant, and even her hands were noble. Sleeping naked ¡­ Chapter 59 ? 59 Little uncle, don¡¯t go overboard ¡°..¡±Ye qingge didn¡¯t answer, as it would be awkward to say anything at this time. It would prove the fact that they had slept together last night. ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Seeing that ye qingge had lowered her head and was not speaking, li beixiao¡¯s lips curved up slightly. ¡°Little uncle, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Her grip on the doorknob tightened. It was time for her to turn around and leave. However, she would not allow herself to escape in such a sorry state. He had given her the cold shoulder the entire morning, so there had to be an explanation. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to change your clothes,¡± He pointed at the clothes in the closet and said teasingly. Ye qingge looked up and saw a few sets of women¡¯s clothes in the closet. It was hanging next to a few male suits ¡­ Seeing these women¡¯s clothes and suits hanging together, ye qingge actually felt that they matched each other very well. Then, another question popped up in her mind. Did Feng Yan know that li Beichen had women¡¯s clothes here? Changing clothes here? That¡¯s not good, right? It was indeed inappropriate for her to dress like this in the company. Ye qingge did not move. She looked around but did not look at li Beichen. After li beixiao put on his suit, he did not say anything and walked out of the room. This surprised ye qingge. She had thought that he would not let her off so easily. In view of past experience, it was not like li Beichen to not use his hands and feet. Ye qingge did not know that li beixiao only touched her. She chose a white dress, which looked capable and did not lose the charm of a little woman. Surprisingly, this set of clothes was exactly her size. It fit her perfectly. She picked a khaki-colored woolen coat. Ye qingge let her ponytail down and instantly transformed from a student who had just walked out of the campus to a charming professional woman. When ye qingge walked out of the lounge, li beixiao had just finished his call. He turned back to look at ye qingge, and a touch of surprise flashed through his deep eyes. This woman¡¯s beauty was so natural that she could cause the downfall of a city without any makeup. Li beixiao was wearing a black woolen coat, looking calm and domineering. The cold wind was wreaking havoc in Yun city. ¡°President li, where are you going?¡± He had been ignored for the entire morning, and he didn¡¯t even give a single explanation. Now, he just left. ¡°You can choose not to follow me!¡± He glanced coldly at ye qingge, who seemed to be a little emotional, and turned to leave. Exhaling once again, ye qingge really wanted to leave, but her grandfather¡¯s words were right beside her ears, so she held back. She followed li beixiao and was very curious about the shadow-like flame around him. Did this man walk without any sound? The shadow proved that it wasn¡¯t a ghost, but it was really amazing that his steps could be so light. Ye qingge did not expect li beixiao to bring her here for dinner. Moreover, it was a gathering of his personal friends. Obviously, everyone was surprised to see ye qingge at the dinner table. Chu baiqing had met ye qingge before, but he did not say anything. He wanted to see how his third brother would introduce her. After all, she was Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and it was a little hard to figure out why third brother brought her to their private gathering. ¡°Third brother, aren¡¯t they my people?¡± Gu Jue, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly said. Gu Jue was playing dirty. He had a fierce aura around him. When he spoke in front of li beixiao, he still had some scruples and generally did not curse. His devilish face always gave people a sense of foreboding, as if anyone who got close would die. He remembered that third brother had asked him to fire this woman. She was a wine seller in Sofia. ¡°What do you mean by your people? Jue, you can¡¯t say such things. Third brother will be unhappy!¡± Feng Xi, who was sitting beside Gu Jue, laughed and teased him. Feng Xi was extraordinarily handsome, his smiling eyes were unrestrained, and the smile on his lips had a hint of ruffian. ¡°Your people?¡± Li beixiao took off his coat and asked lightly. Chapter 60 ? 60 You¡¯re not allowed to smile at him He handed the coat he had taken off to ye qingge. Ye qingge subconsciously took it. When the faint masculine scent of li beixiao on the coat entered her nose ¡­ Ye qingge finally realized what she had done. She could not just throw the clothes back to li beixiao. She turned around and hung her coat on the hanger, feeling a little embarrassed. She had seen Chu baiqing sitting on the chaise lounge before ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not the one who sells wine at my place, you asked me to fire him!¡± Gu Jue felt that he should not have remembered wrongly. After all, she was so beautiful. And it was his third brother who personally went to tell him. Ye qingge cursed li beixiao inside out in her heart. If that was the case, she would lose her job. ¡°Hehe, Xi, how¡¯s your little pet doing?¡± Chu baiqing immediately wrapped his arms around Feng Xi¡¯s neck and changed the topic. Gu Jue never used his brain when he went out. ¡°You¡¯re quite obedient.¡± Feng Xi replied, following Chu baiqing¡¯s lead. she really sells wine at my place. I thought she had offended third brother. How did she end up ¡­ Gu Jue wanted to continue, but Chu baiqing stuffed a grape into his mouth. ¡°Take off your coat and sit here!¡± Li beixiao said in a deep voice as he looked at ye qingge standing there. After hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, Chu baiqing, Gu Jue and Feng Xi looked at li beixiao and ye qingge in surprise. They all knew that their third brother didn¡¯t allow women to get close to him, but now he took the initiative to let ye qingge sit beside him. ¡°Alright, little uncle!¡± Ye qingge did not want others to misunderstand her relationship with li beixiao, so she called him ¡®uncle¡¯. When li beixiao heard ye qingge call him ¡®little uncle¡¯, his face darkened. Other than Chu baiqing, Gu Jue and Feng Xi looked at each other. Since when did third brother have a niece? ¡°When did third brother have a niece?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t big brother li and sister-in-law very close? He shouldn¡¯t have an illegitimate daughter ¡­¡± ¡°Not niece, but niece-in-law. I¡¯m ye qingge, Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Ye qingge hung up her coat and explained to everyone with a smile. However, she also saw clearly that li beixiao¡¯s hand on the back of the chair had turned white because of the force. ¡°So it¡¯s Nancheng¡¯s wife. Third brother, Nancheng is so blessed!¡± Gu Jue nodded. So that was what happened. Feng Xi could tell that her third brother¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. She nudged Gu Jue with her elbow, signaling him to shut up. Chu baiqing turned his head away and didn¡¯t say anything. He was the most sensitive out of them all, and he could tell that his third brother¡¯s attitude towards this woman was different. In an instant, the private room was filled with an awkward air current. Li beixiao sat on the chair lazily and looked at ye qingge. His eyes were too deep and unfathomable. Ye qingge smiled and met his eyes without dodging. However, her heart trembled slightly. The calmer li beixiao was, the more uneasy she felt. The other three people were also very embarrassed. Even Gu Jue, who was unwilling to use his brain, could tell that there was something wrong between his third brother and this woman. ¡°We met last time in Sofia. Do you remember me?¡± Ye qingge could not stand under li beixiao¡¯s gaze. She smiled at Chu Bai Qing and took the initiative to greet him. I remember, I remember. Lefay and mineral water ¡­ Chu baiqing wailed in his heart. Beautiful girls shouldn¡¯t play like this, okay? Looking at the faint but bright smile on ye qingge¡¯s face, li beixiao was furious. He pulled ye qingge into a chair. He moved so fast that ye qingge didn¡¯t even have time to exclaim. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look at him, and you¡¯re not allowed to smile at him!¡± Chapter 61 ? 61 You will definitely marry me The calm and overbearing order was filled with deep displeasure. Chu Bai Qing and the others ¡®mouths were wide open. Their third brother really wouldn¡¯t stop until he shocked them to death! His actions and words were so domineering. Ye qingge¡¯s little face suddenly turned red and she looked embarrassed. She had already said that she was Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but li beixiao could still be so unscrupulous in front of his friend. Why didn¡¯t he know what it was like to be an elder? ¡°Little uncle, I can sit by myself!¡± The smile on his face turned cold, but he didn¡¯t throw a tantrum. Ye qingge was really angry this time. What did he take her for? What would these people think of South City? Li beixiao¡¯s strength was so strong that ye qingge was completely thrown onto the chair. ¡°Do you want me to do something even more outrageous?¡± He leaned over and whispered in her ear. Seeing that ye qingge was about to explode in anger, li Beichen¡¯s tone was frighteningly cold. Did she think that he would let her go just because she said she was Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e? These people were his brothers who had gone through life and death situations with him. He would not hide his matters from them. He had taken a fancy to ye qingge. Sooner or later, she would be his woman. ¡°What do you want them to think of South City?¡± Ye qingge clenched her small hands tightly, trying to control her anger. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have given Nancheng hope. I¡¯ve already warned you and told him that you won¡¯t choose him. One day, you¡¯ll feel guilty for the hope you¡¯ve given him!¡± Everyone had to pay the price for the decisions they made. li beixiao, you may not know me well. I, ye qingge, will take full responsibility for my decisions. Who do you think I am working for? ¡± Ye qingge was telling li beixiao that she was representing li Nancheng. Ye qingge would never allow herself to regret any decision she made. Although her grandfather had forced her to choose Nancheng, it was also to avoid li beixiao. However, every word that Nan Cheng had said to her had been branded in her heart. She also wanted to try her best to accept and love li Nancheng, who was so innocent and beautiful. Because li beixiao and ye qingge¡¯s voices were very low, Chu baiqing and the other two could not hear what they were saying. But one thing was for sure, the atmosphere between the two of them was very bad. ¡°Ye qingge, you will definitely marry into the Li family, but not Nancheng. It will be me, li beixiao. You better remember this!¡± Pinching ye qingge¡¯s jaw, li beixiao said word by word, his eyes deep and firm. ¡°You want to marry me? Will Feng Yan agree to it?¡± Ye qingge couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. She didn¡¯t believe that with Feng Yan¡¯s possessiveness of li beixiao ¡­ Would he watch li beixiao marry her? Ye qingge¡¯s voice was a little loud when she mentioned Feng Yan, so they all heard her. Feng Xi¡¯s expression was complicated. All these years, Feng Yan had always been at odds with third brother. Third brother had always tolerated him, and everyone knew that the reason was because of Feng Xi. ¡°He¡¯s not qualified to meddle in my Affairs. Why are you telling me that you care more about him?¡± Li beixiao didn¡¯t like it when ye qingge always brought up Feng Yan in their problems. Thinking of that necklace, li Beichen¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharper. Feng Yan had made up his mind to make ye qingge the matriarch of the Feng family. I don¡¯t care about you or him, I only care about my fianc¨¦, so you two can settle whatever you have with Feng Yan. Don¡¯t get me caught in the middle! Chapter 62 ? 62 Always making little uncle angry Li beixiao did not even care about her in front of his friends. Chu baiqing immediately stood up and smiled, ¡± mo, I¡¯m hungry! That day in Sofia, third brother did not push ye qingge away. Instead, he hugged her and sat her on his lap. He didn¡¯t know what the two of them did after he left the room, but when third brother came out later, his lips were injured from biting. There was still a faint scab, which he thought must have been bitten by ye qingge. ¡°Serve the dishes!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face was cold as he said in a deep voice. Ye qingge smiled awkwardly at Chu baiqing, then lowered her head to play with her cup and stopped talking. Gu Jue and the others took their seats one after another. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Li beixiao was a man of few words. When he was unhappy, he would not speak. ¡°All of you are my uncle¡¯s friends. From Nancheng¡¯s point of view, I¡¯m a junior, so I don¡¯t know that all of you ¡­ How should I address uncle?¡± If she didn¡¯t sit here, these people wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed, so ye qingge spoke. Ye qingge¡¯s words were like a bomb, full of power. Ye qingge also meant it. She wanted li Beichen to understand what their relationship was. Chu baiqing had just taken a sip of water and thought that ye qingge¡¯s words made him spit it out. cough, cough, cough ¡­ ¡°You ¡­ How disgusting!¡± Gu Jue was also sprayed with quite a lot of water. ¡°Uncle ¡­¡± Feng Xi¡¯s mouth twitched and she smiled helplessly. ¡°Nancheng has never called them uncle!¡± Li beixiao gritted his teeth and said darkly. This woman had repeatedly emphasized that their relationship was that of an uncle and a niece-in-law. Did she think that he would take her words into consideration? She really did not understand him ¡­ ¡°My words are not likable, and little uncle always gets angry! Grandpa insisted that little uncle teach me how to manage a company. I¡¯m stupid and always make little uncle unhappy! How do we address you in the South City?¡± Ye qingge called him ¡®little uncle¡¯ in a very obedient manner, but then the topic changed too quickly. Li beixiao looked at her sweet smile and curved eyebrows. Little uncle was always angry! He always made little uncle unhappy! As if she was trying to please him, her raised brows carried a coquettish charm. Li beixiao¡¯s expression softened. we¡¯ve met before. I¡¯m Chu baiqing, Nancheng calls me Yun Yi ¡­ You can just call me young master Chu!¡± Chu baiqing was Chu Yunyi¡¯s uncle, so li Nancheng followed Chu Yunyi¡¯s lead and called him uncle Chu. However, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to let the woman his third brother liked call him little uncle Chu ¡­ ¡°Greetings, young master Chu!¡± Ye qingge greeted him with a smile. He was more familiar with ye qingge since they had met once before. She stood up and introduced Gu Jue and Feng Xi. ¡°This is Gu Jue. You can just call him Lord Jue!¡± Because Gu Jue¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good, Chu baiqing simply explained. ¡°Good day, Lord Jue!¡± Ye qingge could also tell that Gu Jue was not someone to be trifled with. That¡¯s right, someone who can open a club like Sofia must have some dark background. ¡°Mm, okay!¡± After all, she was Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so she could be considered to have greeted him reluctantly. ¡°This is Feng Xi, Nan Cheng gave him the nickname¡± crazy ¡°!¡± Chapter 63 ? 63 He even had to care about what she ate Ye qingge smiled faintly. She did not look surprised or amused by the nickname. ¡°Hello, young master Feng!¡± After all, he couldn¡¯t really be called a lunatic like Nancheng. His surname is also Feng! It should be a coincidence ¡­ ¡°Hello, little Yezi!¡± Feng Xi greeted him casually, he already had his own plans. At this time, the dishes had been served. Li beixiao did not drink, and the others did not drink either. Just as the manager was about to leave, li beixiao spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Give me a cup of brown sugar water!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Li!¡± The manager saw the only lady and immediately understood. This was the first time she had seen a woman at Mr. Li¡¯s dinner. Ye qingge heard li beixiao¡¯s words and knew that the brown sugar water was for her. She thought about how she had slept so soundly last night, and it seemed that her lower abdomen was still warm from the heat of that palm. This man was so domineering that it made people speechless, but at the same time, he was so overbearing and attentive that it warmed people¡¯s hearts. At this time, ye qingge thought again, such a careful li beixiao, was he the one who was attacked by Feng Yan? However, it didn¡¯t look like it ¡­ When the manager served the brown sugar water. Li beixiao placed it directly in front of ye qingge. He put it there himself without saying anything, his face still cold. Gu Jue looked at his third brother and then at ye qingge. He was a little confused. When he heard ye qingge say that she always made his third brother angry, he thought that his third brother hated her. After all, it was the old master who asked him to bring her along, and he had no choice. But now, looking at this cup of brown sugar water, third brother was a little too concerned about his niece-in-law, right? Ye qingge held the cup with both hands and did not speak. She lowered her head and sipped on it. Li beixiao ate very elegantly. The sleeves of his black shirt were rolled up to his elbows, and the watch on his wrist shone with a low-profile darkness under the light of the room. Ye qingge saw the spicy shrimp tail. She liked spicy food and reached out her chopsticks to pick it up. However, li beixiao blocked her chopsticks ¡­ ¡°Your stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡± Ye qingge looked at li beixiao. So what she had said earlier was in vain? ¡°I just wanted to take a bite!¡± She really wanted to eat and didn¡¯t really want to take her chopsticks back. ¡°Drink it!¡± Li beixiao scooped a bowl of soup and placed it in front of ye qingge, his tone overbearing. Ye qingge frowned slightly as she looked at the light soup that night. Did he have to care about what she wanted to eat now? Why couldn¡¯t he understand? Chu baiqing facepalmed to hide his surprise. Third brother knew how to serve people? What kind of rhythm is this? That¡¯s my nephew¡¯s wife? Third brother, don¡¯t be too amazing, okay? The old man¡¯s health wasn¡¯t too good? Feng Xi just ate quietly, but her mind was filled with the thought that ye qingge had mentioned Feng Yan ¡­ What he was worried about was that the relationship between his third brother and Feng Yan would become even worse because of this woman ¡­ ¡°Thank you, little uncle. I¡¯ll finish it all!¡± She took a spoon and drank it mouthful by mouthful, her non-stop actions revealing her dissatisfaction. Li beixiao couldn¡¯t see the emotions in her eyes. He only saw her drinking. She was quite obedient. ¡°Third brother, when will Mumu come back?¡± Chu Bai Qing broke the silence. ¡°The day after tomorrow!¡± Li beixiao was a man of few words and never spoke nonsense. ¡°Is big brother coming back with you?¡± Feng Xi opened her mouth. The Big Brother that Feng Xi was referring to was the eldest of the brothers, Huo zhongrao. ¡°Big brother didn¡¯t say anything. You can ask him!¡± Li beixiao knew that Feng Xi was worried that big brother would come back, so he said this deliberately. Chapter 64 ? 64 Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m angry? ¡°Third brother, you know I don¡¯t want big brother to come back!¡± Feng Xi was a straightforward person. If she had something to say, she would say it. He still wanted to be free for a few days. ¡°You should be prepared for big brother¡¯s stubbornness. He¡¯s not as easy to talk to as I am!¡± Li beixiao looked at Feng Xi deeply. He had been worried about her liking men, but he still couldn¡¯t win over her sexual orientation. Feng Xi¡¯s eyes darkened and she lowered her head without saying a word. Ye qingge was a little curious about who the Big Brother li beixiao and the others were talking about was. Li beixiao¡¯s brother? It didn¡¯t seem like it ¡­ among us brothers, I¡¯m the third, Bai Qing is the fourth, Gu Jue is the fifth, and Feng Xi is the sixth. Big brother¡¯s name is Huo zhongrao. He¡¯s not in the North City, so I¡¯ll bring you to see him. As for second brother, I¡¯ll bring you to see him later! Li beixiao seemed to have noticed ye qingge¡¯s curiosity, so he explained patiently. Even Feng Xi, who was eating quietly, looked up at her third brother in surprise. Third brother, who had always been a man of few words, had actually personally told a woman about their relationship. ¡°Uh, okay!¡± Ye qingge replied awkwardly. Such an explanation made it seem as if they were a couple, and they were friends who would meet each other after their relationship was confirmed. Ye qingge was forced to eat a lot during the meal. At the end of the meal, there was no more awkwardness, and they had a good time. On the way back to the company, ye qingge looked at li beixiao who was sitting opposite her. She wanted to say something several times, but she did not manage to. ¡°I was angry this morning. Couldn¡¯t you tell?¡± Just as ye qingge was hesitating about how to tell li beixiao to keep his distance, li beixiao spoke first. Of course, she knew that he was angry this morning. Otherwise, why would he ignore her for the entire morning? but what did his anger have to do with her? ¡°..¡±Ye qingge did not speak. She met li beixiao¡¯s eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Speak!¡± This woman always used silence to fight against him. ¡°Little uncle, how would I know if you¡¯re angry or not!¡± Ye qingge heaved a sigh of relief and said helplessly. Ye qingge felt that li beixiao was being very childish at this time. ¡°I¡¯m ignoring you, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on?¡± Li beixiao was very serious and serious. However, in ye qingge¡¯s eyes, li beixiao was so childish! He had never cared about a woman before. Li beixiao felt that all his emotions were influenced by ye qingge. These feelings didn¡¯t need time to settle down. With just one look, it pierced into her heart. Li beixiao now felt that ye qingge had thrown a stone into his heart, making him a mess, but she did not know it. ¡°Little uncle, I thought you hated me and would ignore me!¡± Ye qingge could only play dumb. She now felt that between Feng Yan and Li Beichen, Feng Yan seemed to be the one who was on the offensive! At this moment, ye qingge¡¯s phone rang. She didn¡¯t know it was her. This was because this custom-made ringtone could only be found in a limited edition custom-made machine. He did not think that ye qingge could afford such a limited edition. He took out his phone from ye qingge¡¯s handbag. It was indeed a custom-made phone. Looking at the word ¡°Yan¡± on the caller ID, li beixiao¡¯s eyes were burning with fire. Ye qingge cursed in her heart. Feng Yan was the only one who knew this number ¡­ Li beixiao glared at ye qingge and pressed the answer button. However, he did not say anything. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re with li beixiao? Have you forgotten what you promised me?¡± Chapter 65 ? 65 Who¡¯s your baby? Feng Yan¡¯s gloomy voice came from the other end of the phone, and there was a hidden displeasure in it. ¡°Who¡¯s your baby?¡± Li beixiao said coldly, with a cold sneer. On the other end of the phone, Feng Yan paused for a few seconds, then laughed wildly. ¡°Why are you jealous?¡± Her feminine words carried a cold, mocking tone. Li beixiao¡¯s hand that was holding the phone suddenly tightened, and his warm eyes burst out with a deep fierceness. ¡°Feng Yan, don¡¯t even think about her!¡± Li beixiao hung up the phone and a text message came in. ¡°Woman, you¡¯re disobedient!¡± Then, she saw that there was another message sent in the morning. ¡°You¡¯re making me lose sleep. I want to kiss you, I miss you!¡± Looking at the word ¡°Yan,¡± li beixiao wanted to tear ye qingge into pieces. ¡°Feng Yan gave me this phone and said that it¡¯s a GPS. In order to prevent us from being together, he saved the name. I didn¡¯t reply to his messages or pick up his calls!¡± She was afraid that li beixiao would misunderstand. baby, you are with li beixiao? Have you forgotten what you promised me?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your baby?¡± ¡°Why are you jealous?¡± ¡°Feng Yan, don¡¯t even think about her!¡± She had heard their conversation clearly, and she did not want to be misunderstood again. Ye qingge¡¯s explanation made li beixiao¡¯s eyes soften. He also knew that Feng Yan had done all this on purpose. ¡°Don¡¯t make me unhappy in the future!¡± Li beixiao looked at ye qingge and said in a deep voice. Last night, he had hugged her and slept very comfortably. He had never felt that kind of peace and satisfaction before. Who knew that when he opened the door in the morning, he would see her. He thought that she would be shy and embarrassed after sleeping with him for the night. However, she acted as if nothing had happened and greeted her uncle with a bright smile. How could he not be angry ¡­ ¡°Little uncle, how would I dare!¡± Ye qingge said obediently with a bright smile. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t move to my place. You can still stay at the old mansion. You can sleep in my room tonight! Before ye qingge could stop smiling, li beixiao said in a deep voice. He wanted to experience last night¡¯s sleep together. If he didn¡¯t hug her to sleep, he would have insomnia the entire night. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± Ye qingge was very serious. She couldn¡¯t chase him away last night, and she was so sleepy from the stomach pain. Now that she didn¡¯t need to take care of Nancheng at night and had to go to the company in the day, she wanted to save some money first and then rent a house. She couldn¡¯t stay at the Li family¡¯s house all the time. ¡°You¡¯ll be his little aunt sooner or later!¡± The last time she had asked him in the kitchen if he would marry her, he had thought that it would be good to marry her. ¡°Little uncle is very confident! It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t want to be called aunt, I¡¯m so old!¡± Ye qingge began to speak in a rude manner. Her tone and attitude were so innocent that it made people gnash their teeth. However, li beixiao felt that it was very pleasant to hear. It sounded like she was acting coquettishly. ¡°Do you still want to be left hanging in the afternoon?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were evil and lazy. He really wanted to hold her in his arms. It was just that her body was inconvenient, and holding her would only make him feel uncomfortable. He wanted to eat her up at all times. ¡°I won¡¯t make little uncle angry in the future!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s mouth twitched and she said with a smile. It wasn¡¯t good for her to just say that she had been at the office the whole day when her grandfather asked her what she had done at home! ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to coax!¡± Looking at her smile, li beixiao could not help but want to kiss her. His deep tone had a hint of pretentiousness, and the burning desire in his eyes could not be concealed. Chapter 66 ? 66 Wife, I miss you Ye qingge blinked her watery eyes. She was not coaxing him. Sometimes, she felt that li beixiao was a little childish. It was completely different from his calm and domineering personality. He was also very serious and childish. ¡°Little uncle, how do you want me to coax you?¡± Ye qingge asked helplessly when she saw how serious he was. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± His Adam¡¯s apple rolled. This woman must have been a Vixen in her past life. A hook that doesn¡¯t require much effort|To lure him, she only needed one look to make him unable to sit still. Ye qingge smiled and shook her head. She would not go over. The brighter ye qingge¡¯s smile was, the more li beixiao¡¯s heart itched. He never knew that there could be such a strong attraction between men and women. Li beixiao knew that she would not sit down obediently, so he got up and sat down. ¡°Little uncle, let¡¯s talk this out!¡± She pushed li beixiao¡¯s arm away with her fair little hand, not letting him get close to her. Ye qingge really didn¡¯t want to be in a deadlock with li beixiao. This man was stubborn and it was better not to provoke him. ¡°Be good and let me kiss you!¡± The more ye qingge resisted, the more li beixiao wanted to eat her up, even her bones. and you want me to repeat that I¡¯m Nancheng ¡­ She was really angry and powerless, but before her fianc¨¦e could say anything, her red and tender little mouth was sealed. The strong and domineering masculine scent was mixed with a faint smell of tobacco, making people indulgent and powerless ¡­ Ye qingge tried her best but could not push li beixiao away. She wanted to open her mouth and bite him, but she couldn¡¯t. That strong and aggressive kiss was too arrogant. It was as if the dark night was about to devour everything, approaching menacingly. She was finally done kissing, but she was even hungrier. She leaned against ye qingge¡¯s forehead and said hoarsely, ¡°¡±How many days will it take for you to finish?¡± He really wanted to eat her up, every minute and second. Ye qingge¡¯s face, which was red from anger and embarrassment, looked even more beautiful now. How could he ask such a question so directly without any consideration? Ye qingge felt her lips go numb as if she had been electrocuted, and her heart was about to jump into her throat. Ye qingge took out her phone. She had a good memory and Li Nancheng had told her his phone number once. Ye qingge called li Nancheng in front of li beixiao. Li beixiao leaned lazily on the back of the chair and looked at ye qingge, who pressed the speaker button. ¡°Who is it?¡± The call went through. Li Nancheng was obviously sleeping, and his tone was not very good. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± It was a calm and gentle voice. ¡°MMH ¡­ My wife?¡± There was a pause on the other end of the phone before he realized who was calling him. His voice was clearly a little higher in pitch with a hint of excitement. yes. Didn¡¯t you have lunch? ¡± Ye qingge had told li Nancheng several times not to call her ¡®wife¡¯ every time she opened her mouth, but he would not listen. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Don¡¯t you have a wife?¡± I just had dinner with my uncle. I¡¯m going back to the company now. She looked at li beixiao with her clear eyes. ¡°Ah ¡­ You ate with little uncle? I¡¯m telling you, be good in front of little uncle, talk less and do more. It¡¯s best to stay away from him. Little uncle has a bad temper, and I don¡¯t want my wife to be wronged!¡± ¡°Little uncle is sitting right beside me! We¡¯re in the car, so let¡¯s not talk about it! Don¡¯t lie on the bed all the time, move around properly!¡± Li Nancheng was a little lazy and unwilling to move, which was not good for the recovery of his legs. ¡°Wife, I miss you!¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line for two to three seconds before li Nancheng¡¯s slightly hoarse voice was heard. Chapter 67 ? 67 She was thrown out of the car by li beixiao Ye qingge bit her lip. She could hear li Nancheng¡¯s sincerity, and she had experienced those feelings before. ¡°I¡¯ll make you some sweet and sour ribs when we get back from work!¡± This was li Nancheng¡¯s favorite dish. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re the best!¡± Li Nancheng felt that ye qingge was really good, different from all other women. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up, I¡¯m at the company!¡± Ye qingge said with a smile. She really wanted to live happily with li Nancheng, only because he was sincere to her and did not care about her past. From the beginning to the end, li Beichen did not say a word. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. His cold eyes were fixed on ye qingge until she hung up the phone. Just as ye qingge was about to put the phone back into her bag, li beixiao snatched it over, rolled down the window, and threw it out. Everything happened so fast that ye qingge could not react at all. this phone doesn¡¯t seem cheap. Little uncle, remember to buy one and return it to Feng Yan. I can¡¯t afford it! In fact, she didn¡¯t want this phone at all. When the time came, Feng Yan would directly find li beixiao to settle the score. She took out a tissue from her bag and wiped her mouth. It was a casual action, but it was obvious what she meant. Li beixiao pressed the call button on the handle. stop the car! The car slowly came to. stop. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Li beixiao opened his mouth coldly and looked at her injured tissue. His eyes became colder. Ye qingge looked out of the window. She didn¡¯t know anyone, but since they had already driven her out of the car, she couldn¡¯t stay. It seemed that this was not the first time he had driven him out of the car. ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t be working in the afternoon, but don¡¯t tell Grandpa! I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to walk home with my poor sense of direction!¡± He took his head and got off the bus without looking back. Watching li beixiao¡¯s car drive away, ye qingge told herself that she would never take his car next time. In the car, li beixiao loosened his tie in anger. This woman could anger him to death in minutes. ¡°Send someone to follow her, don¡¯t let her get lost!¡± He ordered the fire with a displeased tone. Even though he was angry, he was still worried about her. The reason he had chased her out of the car was because he didn¡¯t want to see her angry face, and also because he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would force himself on her. He couldn¡¯t even control himself when he kissed her ¡­ ¡°If she doesn¡¯t get in the car after 20 minutes, force her into the car!¡± She remembered that she was still on her period. It was very cold outside, and her stomach was cold. ¡°Yes, sir, I will pass down the order!¡± Surprise flashed in flame¡¯s eyes. Was Sir serious? Nephew¡¯s wife isn¡¯t good, right? Ye qingge walked to the side of the road and looked around. Sophia was not far from here. She wanted to see sister Bing and calculate her salary. He stood at the bus stop to see which bus would arrive. Not far away, li beixiao¡¯s men were looking at their watches carefully. In thirteen minutes, which was seven minutes, if miss ye did not get in the car, they would take her away by force. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s really you!¡± Ye Wenwen hugged ye qingge happily and said softly. Ye qingge¡¯s body stiffened when she was suddenly hugged by someone. She turned her head and saw that it was ye Wenwen. ¡°Wen Wen, what a coincidence!¡± Ye qingge did not expect that li beixiao would bump into ye Wenwen after throwing her out of the car. ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go to the caf¨¦. I have so much to tell you.¡± Ye Wenwen, who was wearing a pink wool coat, looked as happy as a little princess. ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Wenwen was the only person she didn¡¯t hate. She also wanted to talk to her. After all, she had no family left. The two of them arrived at the coffee shop. Ye qingge took off her coat and ye Wenwen saw the white suit she was wearing. Chapter 68 ? 68 Limited edition can¡¯t be bought with money She had seen this set of clothes in a magazine before. It was a limited edition, and even money might not be able to buy it. Ye qingge looked at the price of the coffee. It didn¡¯t seem cheap. Thinking about it, she only had enough money for one cup. ¡°Please give me a glass of warm water, thank you!¡± Ye Wenwen ordered coffee while ye qingge ordered a glass of warm water. ¡°Sis, the coffee here is pretty good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my period, just warm water will do!¡± In fact, she liked to drink coffee, but she didn¡¯t have much money on her. After all, she was an older sister. Moreover, when she and her mother left, ye Wenwen stole money for them. She had to remember this kind of friendship. ¡°Sister, your clothes look really nice! It¡¯s a limited edition.¡± Ye Wenwen¡¯s smile was very shy. ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t really understand!¡± Li beixiao was quite willing to spend money on clothes for women, but she didn¡¯t know who he was buying those clothes for. ¡°Sis, where are you staying now? I wanted to look for you, but I didn¡¯t know where to find you. Fortunately, I met you today. That day, you left. I wanted to chase after you, but my mother didn¡¯t let me and even hit me ¡­¡± As she spoke, ye Wenwen¡¯s eyes turned red ¡­ ¡°Wenwen, don¡¯t get into any more conflicts with your mother because of me. I won¡¯t go back to that house anymore. I¡¯m staying with the Li family now and I have to take care of li Nancheng!¡± Seeing ye Wenwen cry, ye qingge felt very sad. Ye Wenwen had been weak and kind since she was young. ¡°Sis, that place will always be your home. I¡¯m trying to persuade mom and dad to come back and stay with us! Li Nancheng is a Playboy. Sister, you can¡¯t marry him.¡± it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have driven so fast that day. My sister had to take the blame for me. I couldn¡¯t stop my mother. It¡¯s all my fault. Bean-sized teardrops fell like pearls from a broken string. ¡°Wenwen, don¡¯t say that. The car accident was an accident. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m not in jail now. Besides, li Nancheng isn¡¯t a bad person. He¡¯s a very good person. I also want to get along with him!¡± Li Nancheng was very sincere. Although he had the heart of a child, he was not a bad person. Ye Wenwen¡¯s small hand on the table clenched the coffee spoon tightly. sister, you just came back and don¡¯t know li Nancheng well enough. Many popular models are his women. Don¡¯t marry him! Ye Wenwen grabbed ye qingge¡¯s hand and said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll try to get along with her, Wen Wen.¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go and tell the Li family that I was the one who hit li Nancheng! I don¡¯t want you to suffer there, and I can¡¯t marry someone you don¡¯t love.¡± ¡°Wen Wen, you didn¡¯t hit anyone. Don¡¯t say that again. I didn¡¯t suffer!¡± Ye qingge wanted to tell ye Wenwen that her grandfather and Li beixiao knew that she was the one who had hit the car, but she was worried that she would be scared, so she did not say anything. However, this was a public place after all. He couldn¡¯t say that he had hit someone without any scruples. He still had to be careful. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s my birthday the day after tomorrow. Do you still remember?¡± Ye Wenwen bit her lip and changed the topic. yes, I remember. I¡¯ve remembered it all these years, but I never had the chance to celebrate your birthday! ¡°Sis, you should come to my birthday! Just do it for me, alright? I want to celebrate my birthday with my sister. I really, really want to ¡­¡± Ye Wenwen¡¯s voice became softer and softer, and she was choking with sobs. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and celebrate your birthday with you!¡± Ye qingge couldn¡¯t refuse ye Wenwen. She was the only family member in her heart. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll tell my mom not to make things difficult for you. Thank you, sis!¡± Chapter 69 ? 69 My pet Shi Nian Ye Wenwen immediately broke into a smile and said happily. The two of them said a few words and then went their separate ways. Ye qingge took a car to Sofia. Li beixiao¡¯s men followed her without blinking, for fear that she would really get lost. Sophia ¡°Valiant song, you little girl ¡­ Did you change your job?¡± Shen Bing asked ye qingge, who was dressed in professional attire. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, sister Bing, I¡¯ll tell you the details when I have time. I want to settle the rest of my salary!¡± The whole story could not be explained clearly in a few words, and it was not good to tell Shen Bing. Although the relationship between the two was very good, it was still the Li family after all, and it was better not to let others guess. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to the finance department!¡± Shen Bing was also a smart person. She also saw that ye qingge had something that she could not say. ¡°Sister Bing, do you have any good part-time jobs for me?¡± Ye qingge asked with a smile as she held Shen Bing¡¯s arm. Working at li enterprise, she thought that she probably didn¡¯t have any money, so she had to earn some money to rent a house. ¡°How did you offend anyone? you¡¯re usually so smart and obedient. Let me think about whether I have a good job. You know that the people I know are not good people!¡± Shen Bing¡¯s words were not false. Most of the people in this circle were not good people. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble sister Bing, sister Bing is the best!¡± She didn¡¯t offend anyone, she was just unlucky. ¡°Little ye?¡± Ye qingge and Shen Bing had just stepped out of the elevator when a familiar voice came from behind them. Ye qingge turned around and saw Feng Xi. He was hugging a thin and fair-skinned boy. During lunch, from their conversation, she could tell that Feng Xi liked men ¡­ It was funny to say that li beixiao and Feng Yan liked each other, but he still said that it was wrong for Feng Xi to like men. He was not clean himself, but he still lectured others. ¡°Young master Feng, what a coincidence!¡± It wasn¡¯t really a coincidence that they could meet again after lunch. ¡°Young master Feng, good!¡± Shen Bing immediately greeted him with respect. ¡°Go and do your work!¡± He waved at Shen Bing, signaling her to leave. ¡°Xiao Yezi, let¡¯s go up and have a drink! My treat!¡± Although he asked in a questioning tone, his eyes showed that he would not accept any rejection. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart, Birds of a Feather really flock together! Li beixiao¡¯s friends were all very overbearing! ¡°Then I¡¯ll accept your invitation. I¡¯m also thirsty!¡± If you can¡¯t afford to offend the rich and powerful, then don¡¯t hit a rock with an egg. Ye qingge was actually quite interested in the boy in Feng Xi¡¯s arms. That look of wanting to resist but not being able to do so made people feel very pitiful! Ye qingge gave Shen Bing a reassuring smile and followed Feng Xi into the elevator. She went straight to the Jue Bao. It was the first time ye qingge sat on the sofa here. She could not help but think of the time when li beixiao kissed her here. It was like dry wood and a raging fire that could not be stopped ¡­ Feng Yan forced the boy in his arms to sit beside him. But ¡­ But ¡­ No Adam¡¯s apple? Wasn¡¯t this a woman? Ye qingge looked at the boy, who was blushing and biting his lips. His fair skin was even more delicate than a woman¡¯s. But ¡­ But ¡­ No Adam¡¯s apple? Wasn¡¯t this a woman? But what¡¯s with that man¡¯s outfit? ¡°Young master Feng, who is this?¡± For some reason, ye qingge was interested in this ¡®boy¡¯. my pet Shi Nian, you should have known during lunch that I Like Men! Feng Xi smiled like a ruffian, her eyes filled with uninhibited madness.|Wild. Ye qingge saw Shi Nian¡¯s thin body tremble slightly. She was very sure that he was a woman. Chapter 70 ? 70 Let me tell you, she has a fianc¨¦ Ye Wenwen immediately broke into a smile and said happily. The two of them said a few words and then went their separate ways. Ye qingge took a car to Sofia. Li beixiao¡¯s men followed her without blinking, for fear that she would really get lost. Sophia ¡°Valiant song, you little girl ¡­ Did you change your job?¡± Shen Bing asked ye qingge, who was dressed in professional attire. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, sister Bing, I¡¯ll tell you the details when I have time. I want to settle the rest of my salary!¡± The whole story could not be explained clearly in a few words, and it was not good to tell Shen Bing. Although the two of them had a good relationship, it was still the Li family after all. It was better not to let others guess. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to the finance department!¡± Shen Bing was also a smart person. She also saw that ye qingge had something that she could not say. ¡°Sister Bing, do you have any good part-time jobs for me?¡± Ye qingge asked with a smile as she held Shen Bing¡¯s arm. Working at li enterprise, she thought that she probably didn¡¯t have any money, so she had to earn some money to rent a house. ¡°How did you offend anyone? you¡¯re usually so smart and obedient. Let me think about whether I have a good job. You know that the people I know are not good people!¡± Shen Bing¡¯s words were not false. Most of the people in this circle were not good people. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble sister Bing, sister Bing is the best!¡± She didn¡¯t offend anyone, she was just unlucky. ¡°Little ye?¡± Ye qingge and Shen Bing had just stepped out of the elevator when a familiar voice came from behind them. Ye qingge turned around and saw Feng Xi. He was hugging a thin and fair-skinned boy. During lunch, from their conversation, she could tell that Feng Xi liked men ¡­ It was funny to say that li beixiao and Feng Yan liked each other, but he still said that it was wrong for Feng Xi to like men. He was not clean himself, but he still lectured others. ¡°Young master Feng, what a coincidence!¡± It wasn¡¯t really a coincidence that they could meet again after lunch. ¡°Young master Feng, good!¡± Shen Bing immediately greeted him with respect. ¡°Go and do your work!¡± He waved at Shen Bing, signaling her to leave. ¡°Xiao Yezi, let¡¯s go up and have a drink! My treat!¡± Although he asked in a questioning tone, his eyes showed that he would not accept any rejection. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart, Birds of a Feather really flock together! Li beixiao¡¯s friends were all very overbearing! ¡°Then I¡¯ll accept your invitation. I¡¯m also thirsty!¡± If you can¡¯t afford to offend the rich and powerful, then don¡¯t hit a rock with an egg. Ye qingge was actually quite interested in the boy in Feng Xi¡¯s arms. That look of wanting to resist but not being able to do so made people feel very pitiful! Ye qingge gave Shen Bing a reassuring smile and followed Feng Xi into the elevator. But ¡­ But ¡­ No Adam¡¯s apple? Wasn¡¯t this a woman? She went straight to the Jue Bao. It was the first time ye qingge sat on the sofa here. She could not help but think of the time when li beixiao kissed her here. Feng Xi forced the boy in her arms to sit beside her. Ye qingge looked at the boy¡¯s Red face. His skin was even softer than a woman¡¯s. But ¡­ But ¡­ No Adam¡¯s apple? Wasn¡¯t this a woman? But what¡¯s with that man¡¯s outfit? ¡°Young master Feng, who is this?¡± For some reason, ye qingge was interested in this ¡®boy¡¯. my pet Shi Nian, you should have known during lunch that I Like Men! Feng Xi smiled like a ruffian, her eyes filled with uninhibited madness.|Wild. Ye qingge saw Shi Nian¡¯s thin body tremble slightly. She was very sure that he was a woman. ¡°Hello shinian, I¡¯m ye qingge!¡± Feng Xi must have loved this Shi Nian a lot, right? Otherwise, how could he not have realized that she was a woman and even thought that he liked men? Speaking of which, Shi Nian had a head of short flaxen hair and fair skin, he was really a handsome man! Had Feng Xi always liked men, or was it because it was Shi Nian that he liked men? For some reason, ye qingge seemed to know! Shi Nian nodded at ye qingge awkwardly. ¡°He can¡¯t speak, little mute!¡± Feng Xi explained. The word ¡°little mute¡± didn¡¯t sound like she was disgusted at all, it was filled with love. Ye qingge was a little surprised that he couldn¡¯t speak. He was so good-looking, but he couldn¡¯t speak ¡­ Seeing that Feng Xi didn¡¯t care at all, ye qingge¡¯s opinion of him changed. Ye qingge could use sign language. She gestured to Shi Nian and said, ¡± I like you very much. Can we be friends? ¡± Shi Nian¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw that ye qingge could use sign language. He clenched his hands. ¡°Damn, you know sign language? I¡¯m also learning, but it¡¯s so difficult!¡± Feng Xi was surprised that ye qingge knew sign language. In order to communicate with shinian, he had been learning sign language these days. ¡°Young master Feng wants to learn?¡± Ye qingge rolled her eyes. Feng Xi was a rich man. He wouldn¡¯t mind if she charged him more by the hour, right? ¡°I want it, you teach me!¡± Feng Xi squinted at ye qingge and began to make her own calculations. okay, 300 yuan an hour. Two hours of classes every night and three hours on Saturday and Sunday! Ye qingge smiled charmingly. She would earn about 20000 Yuan if she taught him like this for a month. By then, li Nancheng would have almost recovered and she would be able to move out of the Li family. ¡°..¡±Feng Xi didn¡¯t expect ye qingge to charge a fee and to be so straightforward. I¡¯m on good terms with third brother and Nancheng. Talking about money ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s because of your relationship. We¡¯re not that close yet. Besides, I¡¯ve done my part, so it¡¯s normal for me to get paid. I¡¯ll do it quickly, and I guarantee that young master Feng will learn quickly!¡± He interrupted Feng Xi¡¯s words. What a joke, even rich people would be so calculative. ¡°Can you help me?¡± Shi Nian knew that Feng Xi couldn¡¯t understand sign language, so he gestured to ye qingge. I know you¡¯re a woman. Let it go. I have an affinity with you. If you need help, just say the word! Ye qingge directly replied to Shi Nian. Shi Nian was slightly surprised. No one could tell that she was a woman, and everyone thought that he was a handsome boy. ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re a good person!¡± A smile appeared on Shi Nian¡¯s face with great difficulty. There was hope! Ye qingge could not help but recall that night five years ago. She had also said to that man, ¡± Sir, you¡¯re a good person! ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Feng Xi frowned. She didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°Shinian said that it¡¯s not easy to meet someone who knows sign language. He said he¡¯s very happy!¡± Ye qingge smiled and lied. ¡°You like her?¡± Pinching Shi Nian¡¯s jaw, Feng Xi raised her eyebrows and asked. ¡°..¡±Shi Nian turned his head away and didn¡¯t speak, his eyes filled with undisguisable disgust. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± His voice was less lazy and more cold. ¡°She¡¯s very similar to my sister!¡± Typing these few words on the phone, Shi Nian finally compromised. ¡°Don¡¯t have any other thoughts. I¡¯m telling you, she has a fianc¨¦!¡± Feng Xi released Shi Nian¡¯s jaw and said coldly. Ye qingge almost vomited blood. Was Feng Xi jealous of her? Chapter 71 ? 71 Unless you sit on my lap on purpose It couldn¡¯t be that he was so nervous just because she had gestured a few times and said a few words, right? ¡°Young master Feng, do you want to learn from me?¡± Ye qingge asked again. She felt that this part-time job was very good. ¡°Nancheng didn¡¯t give you money to spend?¡± Ye qingge seemed to be in need of money. ¡°I won¡¯t! I wouldn¡¯t want it even if you gave it to me! This had nothing to do with young master Feng! Do you want to learn?¡± Even if she were to take a thousand steps back and marry li Nancheng in the future, she would not take his money. She did not want to rely on anyone to live. A woman had to be independent. That was her life¡¯s guarantee. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you 3000 Yuan per hour!¡± She had already seen her sharp tongue this afternoon, and Feng Xi was even more interested in her now. Ye qingge¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Did it have to be so exciting? Two hours a day, isn¡¯t that 6000? ¡°Young master Feng, I won¡¯t say anything else. I will definitely teach you well!¡± Ye qingge stood up and bowed deeply to Feng Xi. The necklace on her neck fell out ¡­ Although it was a little against the rules to give more, since the other party was willing, it was none of his business. Feng Xi¡¯s eyes froze when she saw the necklace. Feng Yan had given the necklace to ye qingge? Wasn¡¯t ye qingge Nan Cheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e? ¡°Xiao Yezi¡¯s necklace is pretty!¡± Feng Xi hid the surprise in her eyes and asked casually. ¡°A friend gave it to me!¡± Even though Feng Yan had done something outrageous to her, they were still friends. Feng Yan and Feng Xi didn¡¯t look alike, so ye qingge didn¡¯t think that there was something going on between the two. ¡°Let¡¯s start class tomorrow! I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up!¡± Feng Xi seemed to be able to see the chaos that would happen soon, and it would be caused by this woman named ye qingge. Sitting on the bus, ye qingge was in a good mood, which she had not felt for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect to find such a lucrative part-time job when he met Feng Xi. When she returned to the Li family¡¯s old residence, there were guests. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re back!¡± Li Nancheng called out happily when he saw ye qingge. Ye qingge noticed that the girl sitting on the sofa had an unfriendly look in her eyes when li Nancheng called her his wife. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re back. Come and sit!¡± Looking at ye qingge¡¯s beautiful and professional suit, Li Ximing showed a satisfied look. He had indeed chosen her. Even her aura was different. ¡°Good! Grandpa!¡± Ye qingge wanted to go back to her room. It was time to change her clothes and cook. She had promised li Nancheng that she would make him sweet and sour pork! ¡°Sit here!¡± Li Nancheng immediately pulled ye qingge to sit beside him. Ye qingge seemed to have gotten used to li Nancheng¡¯s childish behavior. ¡°Slow down, what if the guy touches you!¡± ¡°Unless you¡¯re sitting on my lap on purpose!¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°Tiantian, this is Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, ye qingge!¡± She introduced. Li Ximing looked at li Nancheng¡¯s shameless look and couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at him. ¡°He looks older than brother Nancheng!¡± The moment su Tian spoke, it was as if she had eaten explosives. su Tian, don¡¯t you know how to talk? other than my wife¡¯s big breasts, there¡¯s nothing else that¡¯s big! When li Nancheng heard su Tian¡¯s words, he became angry and shouted at her with a cold face. Ye qingge remembered that li beixiao and Li Nancheng had said that su Tian was a good match for him. It seemed that this little chili in front of her was the one. She was quite cute, but she seemed to have a bad temper. ¡°I¡¯m not petty either,¡± She admitted that she had big breasts, but it would be too one-sided if she didn¡¯t have big breasts in any other aspect. Chapter 72 ? 72 I feel like I¡¯m stupid Ye qingge said as she pointed at li Nancheng¡¯s leg that was in a cast. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the biggest!¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s smile was full of love. Whatever his wife said, he would listen. ¡°This isn¡¯t anything good! Why does it sound like he¡¯s saying that I¡¯m stupid?¡± I said the wrong thing, wife. It¡¯s all your fault, su Tian! Li Nancheng flared up at su Tian again. ¡°Brother Nancheng, she picked on you. Why are you shouting at me?¡± Su Tian was also a Princess who had been pampered since she was young. Other than li Nancheng, no one dared to show her any attitude or yell at her. who told you to come to my house? you¡¯re asking for it. I¡¯ve told you, I don¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t always pester me. How can you be so thick-skinned? ¡± Li Nancheng rolled his eyes, his face full of disdain. so what if I¡¯m sticking to you? I¡¯m going to stick to you for the rest of my life. Su Tian¡¯s eyes were a little red, but she stubbornly continued to speak without mercy. Ye qingge¡¯s watery eyes looked between the two of them. No matter how she looked at them, they seemed to be a good match! There were only four words in his mind: ¡°love and hate.¡± Perhaps li Nancheng did not realize that all his attention was on su Tian. He did not even notice the Apple that she had handed him ¡­ Li Ximing was used to such a noisy scene. He picked his ears and got up with the help of his walking stick. Ye qingge immediately followed. Li Nancheng and su Tian were still quarreling. Ye qingge held Li Ximing¡¯s hand and walked to the side hall. ¡°Grandfather, su Tian and Nancheng are a good match!¡± Ye qingge said with a smile. ¡°Why do you say that? How am I worthy?¡± Li Ximing knew that the intelligent ye qingge could see through everything. This was also the reason why he dared to take such a risk. ¡°Nancheng likes su Tian! I just don¡¯t know it yet!¡± Su Tian¡¯s appearance was timely. She had not tried her best to adapt to her relationship with li Nancheng. ¡°Girl, are you jealous?¡± ¡°No, Grandpa. I just feel that if this is the case, Nancheng and I are not very suitable!¡± Li Nancheng was very good. Although he was sometimes a little stubborn and arrogant, he was very genuine. it¡¯s not suitable. Why didn¡¯t you choose Yun Yi? ¡± ¡°. ¡®ve never met Yun Yi before ¡­¡± She had never seen Chu Yunyi before. If it wasn¡¯t for her grandfather¡¯s pressure and Li beixiao¡¯s covetous eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen Nancheng. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa the truth. I¡¯ve spent most of my time in the hospital all these years taking care of my mom. I¡¯ve never gone to school, never traveled alone, and never ¡­ What friend ¡­¡± ¡°There are many things I haven¡¯t done, and there are many things I want to do, so I¡¯ve never thought about dating or getting married! Grandpa.¡± Ye qingge¡¯s tone was very light. Her sad past had been played down by her. ¡°Do whatever you want to do. This is your home, and you won¡¯t have to suffer so much in the future! I promise.¡± Affinity was really a magical thing. Li Ximing liked ye qingge for no reason, and he liked her very much. ¡°Grandpa, I want to rely on myself! I don¡¯t need anything else but your warmth!¡± Ye qingge understood what Li Ximing meant, but she didn¡¯t want to rely on anyone. okay, I promise you. But you have to promise me one thing! There was love in his deep eyes. Ye qingge liked him no matter how she looked at him. ¡°Grandpa, if there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it. I¡¯ll definitely do it if I can.¡± Chapter 73 ? 73 Your little uncle is actually very boring ¡°Just remember to promise me one thing. I¡¯ll tell you about it in the future.¡± Li Ximing looked at ye qingge. Such a smart girl must be his daughter-in-law. alright, grandfather. Then, Nancheng and su Tian ¡­ girl, you¡¯re Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. You Must Remember This! Li Ximing¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but become cold. Ye qingge felt that her grandfather¡¯s attitude changed very quickly, just like the weather. She really felt that Nancheng and su Tian were a good match. It seemed like she had to take this matter seriously. ¡°Do you think women would like a man like your uncle?¡± Li Ximing narrowed his eyes. Su Tian¡¯s sudden visit today and her demand to see ye qingge must have been his son¡¯s doing. ¡°Grandpa, little uncle isn¡¯t my type. I like warm guys!¡± Ye qingge smiled, feeling that there was a hidden meaning in her grandfather¡¯s words. your little uncle may look cold, but he¡¯s actually very coquettish. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how to express his feelings. He¡¯s used to being arrogant. I think that once a man like him has someone he wants, he¡¯ll be gentle and pamper her to death! ¡°..¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine how li beixiao would look like when he was gentle. She couldn¡¯t piece them together at all! ¡°Don¡¯t you think Grandpa is overbearing? Is he difficult to get along with?¡± Li Ximing pointed to himself and asked. ¡°It¡¯s alright ¡­¡± Forcing a marriage was no different from a Bandit! Ye qingge only said this in her heart. I¡¯m very obedient to your grandma. I¡¯ll do whatever she says. She always says that I¡¯ve spoiled her like a child, but I still feel that I haven¡¯t done enough! Li Ximing¡¯s smile was very charming, which was the charm of time. ¡°Grandma is very happy, and Grandpa is also very happy!¡± It was easy to see how heavy the love was. ¡°Little girl, among all these children, bei Zhi is the most like me. That¡¯s why I made him the head of the Li family!¡± Patting ye qingge¡¯s shoulder, Li Ximing got up and walked to the study with a smile. Ye qingge looked at her grandfather¡¯s back and wondered what he meant by his words. Did her grandfather find out that there was something between her and Li beixiao and was deliberately testing their relationship, or did he really want her to be with li beixiao? No matter which one it was, it was not a good thing. She really wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. After washing up, ye qingge lay on the bed. She felt that the room was too big and the bed was too comfortable, so she could not fall asleep. Last night, she had slept very soundly. Was it because li beixiao was sleeping beside her? Li beixiao did not come back for dinner. Li Nancheng and su Tian quarreled as they ate. Ye qingge liked su Tian¡¯s personality very much. She was chirping like a Magpie. She had not experienced any hardships in life and had grown up in a honeypot. She only wanted to be with li Nancheng, and she was persistent and infatuated with him. She hugged her pillow and turned over, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She looked at the time and it was already eleven o ¡®clock ¡­ Her stomach was starting to hurt again. When she had money in the future, she would have to take some Chinese medicine to treat this period. He forced himself to close his eyes and start to turn into a sheep. In his daze, he seemed to hear the sound of a door opening. However, her eyelids were getting heavier. She had locked the door. She must have heard wrongly. In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist the gradually approaching sleepiness and fell asleep. Li beixiao, who was wearing a bathrobe, stood by the bed and looked at the little woman who was frowning. He quietly got on the bed and took the pillow from ye qingge¡¯s arms. He held her in his arms, and his slender fingers gently rubbed her frowning eyebrows ¡­ Chapter 74 ? 74 Will you feel bad if you don¡¯t make me angry? Feeling the warmth, ye qingge moved in li beixiao¡¯s arms and found a comfortable position. Her lips curved into a satisfied smile ¡­ Her fair little hands were wrapped around the man¡¯s thin waist, and her small face was pressed against his hot and tight chest ¡­ Li beixiao knew that this little woman must have treated him as a pillow. Ye qingge was very thin. Li beixiao held her waist and covered her stomach for her ¡­ Li beixiao touched his cold stomach and frowned. When her period was over, he would take her to see a Chinese doctor. Although she didn¡¯t understand these things, cold and stomach pain were not good things. The next day. Ye qingge opened her eyes in a daze. She had slept well and was very comfortable. However, when she saw li beixiao¡¯s jaw, she immediately covered her mouth in shock ¡­ There was some stubble on his chiseled jaw, exuding the charm of a mature man. His thin lips were not as cold as they were during the day, and they were slightly raised in a childish way. His eagle-like nose was exhaling even breaths, which hit ye qingge¡¯s face ¡­ These were not the main point. The main point was, why was li beixiao on her bed? And they were in a hugging position ¡­ Feeling li beixiao¡¯s strong heartbeat, ye qingge shrank her body and wanted to get out of his arms. His body slowly moved down, and he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Ye qingge was also intoxicated by the fact that she had to sleep with li beixiao one after another. Although nothing had happened between them, it was still not good for others to know. Li beixiao was woken up by ye qingge. His deep eyes were filled with sleepiness. ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± His deep and hoarse voice was hoarse, and it was very pleasant to hear. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore ¡­¡± Ye qingge moved again, trying to break free from li Beichen¡¯s arms. ¡°It seems that my hands are effective in warming my stomach.¡± Li beixiao said this jokingly, but he was trying his best to restrain himself. When he met this woman, the most he could do was to restrain himself. While li beixiao was moving his arms, ye qingge turned over and got off the bed. She then looked at li beixiao and asked, ¡± why are you sleeping on my bed again? ¡± She had clearly locked the door, so how did he get in? ¡°Put on your slippers!¡± Li beixiao sat on the bed and moved his arms. His arms were numb after being used as a pillow by this little woman for the whole night. Ye qingge looked down at her bare feet on the floor and felt a strange feeling in her heart. She put on her slippers and suddenly forgot what she wanted to say. after your period is over, I¡¯ll take you to see a Chinese doctor. Menstrual pain and a cold lower abdomen is an illness. You can¡¯t ignore it. Li beixiao was a little unhappy that ye qingge did not care about her health. He was concerned, but his tone was a little harsh. After listening to li beixiao¡¯s words, ye qingge could not help but bite her lip. Last night, she had wanted to wait until she had earned money to go to a Chinese medicine doctor and drink some Chinese medicine to cure her menstrual pain ¡­ However, she did not expect that li beixiao would tell her that he would take her to see a doctor. It would be a lie if she said that she was not moved ¡­ However, the awkward relationship between them had to end. She didn¡¯t want to let her grandfather and Nancheng down. ¡°I don¡¯t need to trouble uncle. Besides, it¡¯s not appropriate for uncle to take me to see menstrual cramps! When the time comes, I¡¯ll get Nancheng to bring me there!¡± ¡°Ye qingge, do you feel uncomfortable all over if you don¡¯t make me angry?¡± Li beixiao suddenly got off the bed and growled at ye qingge angrily. Chapter 75 ? 75 You deserve it Feeling the warmth, ye qingge found a comfortable position in li beixiao¡¯s arms and her lips curved into a satisfied smile ¡­ Her fair little hands were wrapped around the man¡¯s thin waist, and her small face was pressed against his heart ¡­ Li beixiao knew that this little woman must have treated him as a pillow. Li beixiao stroked his cold lower abdomen and couldn¡¯t help but frown. After her period was over, he would take her to see a Chinese doctor. Although she didn¡¯t understand these things, cold and stomach pain were not good things. The next day. Ye qingge opened her eyes in a daze. She had slept well. But when she saw li beixiao¡¯s jaw, she was immediately shocked. There was some stubble on his chiseled jaw, exuding the charm of a mature man. His thin lips were not as cold as they were during the day, and they were slightly raised in a childish way. His eagle-like nose was exhaling even breaths, which hit ye qingge¡¯s face ¡­ These were not the main point. The main point was, why was li beixiao on her bed? Feeling li beixiao¡¯s strong heartbeat, ye qingge wanted to get out of his arms. Ye qingge was also intoxicated by the fact that she had to sleep with li beixiao one after another. Although nothing had happened between them, it was still not good for others to know. Li beixiao was woken up by ye qingge. His deep eyes were drowsy. ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± His deep and hoarse voice was hoarse, and it was very pleasant to hear. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore ¡­¡± Ye qingge moved again, trying to break free from li Beichen¡¯s arms. ¡°It seems that warming the stomach is effective.¡± Li beixiao said this jokingly. While li beixiao was moving his arms, ye qingge turned over and got off the bed. She then looked at li beixiao and asked, ¡± why are you sleeping on my bed again? ¡± She had clearly locked the door, so how did he get in? ¡°Put on your slippers!¡± Li beixiao sat on the bed and moved his arms. His arms were numb after being used as a pillow by this little woman for the whole night. Ye qingge looked down at her bare feet on the floor and felt a strange feeling in her heart. She put on her slippers and suddenly forgot what she wanted to say. after your period is over, I¡¯ll take you to see a Chinese doctor. Menstrual pain and a cold lower abdomen is an illness. You can¡¯t ignore it. Li beixiao was a little unhappy that ye qingge did not care about her health. He was concerned, but his tone was a little harsh. Hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, ye qingge was slightly stunned. Last night, she had wanted to go to a Chinese medicine doctor and drink some Chinese medicine after she had earned some money to treat her period pain ¡­ However, she did not expect that li beixiao would tell her that he would take her to see a doctor. It would be a lie if she said that she was not moved ¡­ However, the awkward relationship between them had to end. She didn¡¯t want to let her grandfather and Nancheng down. ¡°I don¡¯t need to trouble uncle. Besides, it¡¯s not appropriate for uncle to take me to see menstrual cramps! When the time comes, I¡¯ll get Nancheng to bring me there!¡± ¡°Ye qingge, will you be upset if you don¡¯t make me angry?¡± Li beixiao suddenly got off the bed and growled at ye qingge angrily. Ye qingge remembered what the old master had said yesterday. Li beixiao was the most similar to him, so wasn¡¯t that the most similar? This temper came as he wished. He had barged into her room, slept on her bed, and done so many impolite things. She had not even gotten angry, but he was the one who got angry first. Who was the one who Made Who angry! ¡°Uncle, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to bring your niece-in-law to see her for menstrual pain?¡± In fact, after su Tian¡¯s visit yesterday, ye qingge felt that she needed to have a good talk with li Nancheng. She needed to distance herself from him again about what she had promised him. ¡°So it¡¯s more appropriate for you to be panting in my direction just now?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on that part of his body. Ye qingge¡¯s delicate little face suddenly turned even redder. This man could always say such perverted words in a serious manner. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable! I¡¯m sorry, little uncle!¡± Ye qingge said to li Beichen with a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cheeky with me. What can you do by saying a few flattering words and giving in? You just had to make me unhappy all morning.¡± His heart ached for her period pain, but she wanted to cut off all ties with him. She deserved a beating. ¡°Why do I feel that little uncle is asking for it!¡± He just blurted it out. Ye qingge regretted it immediately after she finished speaking. Li beixiao¡¯s already gloomy face became even darker. ¡°Ye qingge, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! You deserve it. ¡± Li beixiao suppressed his anger and said in a muffled voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up, little uncle, take care!¡± Her eyes flickered. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard those unpleasant words, she felt warm in her heart. After entering the bathroom, ye qingge leaned against the cold tiles and felt her feet go soft. For some reason, she was a little confused. Just because li beixiao said ¡®ye qingge, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you¡¯! You deserve it. ¡± It was as if the warmth of the man¡¯s palm still lingered on her lower abdomen. It had been so many years since she had slept so soundly during her period. Li Group Today, li beixiao did not leave ye qingge hanging and gave her a lot of information to familiarize herself with. Sitting in li beixiao¡¯s large office and looking at the piles of information, ye qingge felt a headache. She had no clue, and there were many things she couldn¡¯t understand. Li beixiao was not around, so she felt more at ease. She thought of how they had woken up together in the morning. In the car, he did not say a word to her. Only one word was written on his face. angry. Ye qingge felt that it was wrong of her to look at it this way, so she turned on the computer to understand the background of the Li Group. He also had a rough idea of the scope of the investigation. He wouldn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t look at it, but he was shocked when he did. Previously, the Li Group was most involved in real estate and foreign trade. Now that the real estate market was in a slump, the Li Group had placed its focus on the field of life science, and only focused on the high-end. It had to be said that the life science market, which was a blank space, would be immeasurable once it was developed. Nothing was more important than his life ¡­ After understanding the background, she had a direction in her mind when she looked at the information. Ye qingge was very smart and didn¡¯t look as messy as before. Ye qingge did not go out for lunch. She knew that it was expensive to eat in this area, so she had a cup of coffee during the staff¡¯s break. What ye qingge didn¡¯t know was that the restaurant had free staff meals and they were delicious. The more ye qingge read, the more fascinated she became. She found it very interesting and it was already past the time to get off work. That day, no one came in to disturb her, and they were not afraid that she would take away important documents. After a day of reading, ye qingge¡¯s neck was sore. She got up and supported herself with her hands on the carpet. She raised her legs and neck to do yoga, but then she heard the door open ¡­ Chapter 76 ? 76 Chapter 76 holding back for a Big Bad thing She turned her head and looked in the direction of the door, but she did not expect li beixiao to come in. It¡¯s time to get off work, why is he back? Li beixiao¡¯s eyebrows slightly sank. What kind of position was this? ¡°Little uncle ¡­¡± Ye qingge quickly got up and smiled awkwardly. Li beixiao ignored her and went straight to the lounge. Ye qingge hurriedly packed her things, picked out some materials that she wanted to take back to read, and put them into her bag. Li beixiao didn¡¯t come out. She had to leave first. Today, she had to teach sign language to Feng Xi. Thinking of the 6000 Yuan for two hours, ye qingge felt like she was floating. After li beixiao changed his clothes and came out, ye qingge was nowhere to be seen. Because of his mysophobia, li beixiao had to change out of the clothes he wore after social events, or else he would feel uncomfortable. ¡°Find out where she is,¡± He ordered the flames. ¡°He got into Feng Xi¡¯s car, and it¡¯s heading towards his house!¡± After following li beixiao for so many years, she had long become a worm in his stomach. Li beixiao did not say anything, but his eyes became colder. ¡°Feng Yan, you¡¯ve stopped!¡± Given his personality, he would definitely throw a tantrum after he had smashed the phone he had given ye qingge, but he did not do anything at all. ¡°He¡¯s holding back his bad luck!¡± Han Bing was also well-behaved. Based on his guess of the flame and his past experience, he was definitely preparing to use his ultimate move! send someone to follow ye qingge in secret. She¡¯s not a good person either! He would be busy with this woman in the future. Feng Xi liked men and she had already seduced them. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The corners of flame¡¯s mouth curled up. This was not a good master, yet sir was still sticking to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Feng Xi¡¯s!¡± She glanced at the time on her watch and lost the mood to socialize. When ye qingge arrived at Feng Xi¡¯s house, she didn¡¯t see Shi Nian. Feng Xi went downstairs in her pajamas, yawning. ¡°I¡¯m a night owl, so I¡¯m basically sleeping during the day.¡± He briefly explained his work and rest schedule. ¡°That¡¯s a good habit. Hehe, I forgot to ask you. Did I start counting from the time I got in the car or from the time I arrived at your house? My time is quite precious!¡± Ye qingge calculated the time since she got in the car. It would take an hour to get here. The corners of Feng Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. How stingy was li Nancheng? he didn¡¯t give her money to spend and actually calculated to this extent. Ordinary people would treat a hundred Yuan as a big note, but in the eyes of people like Feng Xi, ten thousand Yuan was no different from a hundred Yuan. ¡°No wonder third brother isn¡¯t proud of you, you¡¯re so unlikable!¡± Feng Xi couldn¡¯t understand her third brother¡¯s strange behavior towards ye qingge during dinner the day before. They had clearly seen how much third brother loved Nancheng and Yun Yi. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to think about defiling his niece-in-law. ¡°I¡¯m uncultured, so of course, young master Feng wouldn¡¯t take my angry words seriously. But my sign language is really, really good!¡± The fake smile on his face didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and his eyes stared at the exquisite wall clock on the wall from time to time. She reminded Feng Xi about how to pay for the time spent on the road. She would teach her how to pay for the rich. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you for four hours!¡± He sat on the sofa with a sleepy face. ¡°Young master Feng, let¡¯s hurry! It¡¯ll take two hours to get home from your place!¡± Ye qingge deliberately bit on it for two hours. ¡°..¡±The corner of Feng Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. Such a money-grubbing face, so matter-of-fact, she couldn¡¯t hate him. Ye qingge¡¯s sign language was exceptionally good. She used her own method to teach Feng Xi. It was easy to understand and didn¡¯t waste any time. Chapter 77 ? 77 Working part-time to earn some money When li beixiao came in, he did not let anyone announce his arrival and walked straight in. He saw Feng Xi sitting on the sofa in her sleeping robe, and ye qingge sitting on a small chair, gesturing something. this is ¡®I love you¡¯. No¡­ The hand is like this!¡± Ye qingge was very serious when she taught and asked Feng Xi to do it according to the rules. Because the two of them were facing away from the entrance, they did not see li beixiao come in. ¡°What if I want to f * ck you?¡± Feng Xi asked. Ye qingge secretly rolled her eyes at Feng Xi and thought of Shi Nian. He probably hadn¡¯t succeeded yet. If he had really slept with Shi Nian, he would have known that Shi Nian was a woman. ¡°I want to f * ck you, do you understand?¡± He taught her seriously without any distracting thoughts, but in his heart, he was cursing Feng Xi from head to toe. ¡°This is quite interesting ¡­¡± Feng Xi gestured two more times. When li beixiao heard these words coming out of ye qingge¡¯s mouth, he suddenly wanted to throw her on the bed and beat her up. ¡°Third brother?¡± Feng Xi felt the coldness. She turned around and saw li beixiao standing there. Ye qingge¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and then she turned around to look. It was li beixiao. Why was he here? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He ignored Feng Xi and asked ye qingge coldly. A faint look of suspicion flashed across ye qingge¡¯s little face. didn¡¯t you follow me because you knew I was here? ¡°I¡¯m here to do a part-time job to earn some money!¡± He gave a hollow smile again, but it was a little unnatural. She looked at li beixiao¡¯s cold face, as if she had done something behind his back. Ye qingge lowered her head and scribbled on the paper with her white fingers. Feng Xi¡¯s lips curved up. Come here to work part-time to earn some money? He had earned 12000 from him in a short while. No, he had just said that it would take him two hours to get home, so he had to rip him off for another hour. Good Lord, he earned 15000 in a short while, and you call it a small amount? Feng Xi didn¡¯t want her third brother to really listen to ye qingge¡¯s words. It would make him look like he was petty. ¡°Third brother, I only gave her 15000 for just a few moves while she was sitting down. It¡¯s not a small amount, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re willing to give it to me!¡± Li beixiao said coldly. He walked straight to the corridor and ignored ye qingge. Ye qingge suddenly thought of li beixiao¡¯s childish question in the car yesterday when he ignored her. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m angry?¡± ¡°Third brother, the coke is too fat. Don¡¯t feed it so much!¡± Feng Xi shouted at her third brother¡¯s back as she knew what he was going to do. The Cola in Feng Xi¡¯s mouth was a purebred Tibetan Mastiff, which li beixiao had left at his place to raise. Ever since Mumu learned how to run, she always liked to play with Cola. Once, he was almost bitten by Mumu, so li Beichen threw him at Feng Xi. After all, it was a carnivore, and no matter how familiar it was, it was still dangerous. Ever since li beixiao had come, ye qingge had not been so serious in teaching sign language. Her heart was in a mess. She always felt that li beixiao was here because of her. Two hours on time. Ye qingge didn¡¯t give Feng Xi an extra minute. She was really accurate. ¡°You¡¯re not going to wait for third brother to leave together?¡± Feng Xi asked as she watched ye qingge pack up and leave. He was such a smart person. Of course, he could tell that after third brother came, she was a little distracted. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to go back and cook for Nancheng!¡± Ye qingge saw li beixiao walking over from the corner of her eye and said in a bright voice. Chapter 78 ? 78 Little uncle, what a coincidence! Feng Xi looked at the clock on the wall. It was already seven o ¡®clock. What kind of meal was there to cook? ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re leaving too?¡± Li beixiao walked directly to the entrance. Feng Xi asked again at the top of her voice. ¡°It¡¯s smelly to give Cola a bath!¡± He coldly replied to Feng Xi. ¡°I just washed it yesterday!¡± He had to be careful while taking care of the dog, for fear that his third brother would be unhappy if he was neglected. Third brother¡¯s mysophobia was really serious. He couldn¡¯t stand even a little bit of smell. As soon as she saw li beixiao walking towards the entrance, ye qingge dawdled again. ¡°Where¡¯s shinian? I¡¯m starting to miss him. Where is he? Let¡¯s go have a chat!¡± Ye qingge put down her bag and asked Feng Xi with a fake smile. Feng Xi immediately squinted at ye qingge. His little pet was both handsome and demonic. The little girls pounced on her in groups. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t have fallen for her too, right? ¡°I¡¯m sleeping! I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t even think about him. I¡¯m a talkative person. I¡¯ll tell Nancheng later, and you¡¯ll have a good time!¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s short temper was like a firecracker. Ye qingge burst into laughter. She was so jealous. She really wanted to know if Feng Xi would kill herself one day when she found out that shinian was a woman. Would she do something so silly? ¡°Alright, take good care of your little fresh meat! You must watch carefully.¡± When she picked up her bag, she suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t paid yet. She wrote down her bank account number on the paper and stuffed it into Feng Xi¡¯s hands. ¡°We¡¯ll settle it on a daily basis! If you think it¡¯s too much trouble, you can pay the full amount in advance.¡± If Feng Xi suddenly stopped learning and refused to pay, she wouldn¡¯t lose out. ¡°No wonder third brother doesn¡¯t like you, hurry up and leave!¡± From li beixiao¡¯s attitude just now, Feng Xi once again confirmed that her third brother hated ye qingge. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her yesterday that made her think that Feng Yan and her third brother would get into a fight again because of this woman. Ye qingge deliberately dawdled for a while before she went out, afraid that li beixiao would wait for her outside. When she walked out, she could no longer see the magnificent fleet of cars. She let out a big breath and walked happily. Feng Xi¡¯s last words were,¡¯I¡¯ll give you 15000 copper coins and you can go home on your own! The chauffeur has to pay for the gas, I¡¯m poor!¡± Thinking of the 15000 Yuan, ye qingge felt like she could fly back. At night, he went online to look for a house. Fifteen thousand Yuan was enough to rent a house. A cheaper rent for half a year was no problem. Ye qingge didn¡¯t expect to walk for more than 40 minutes without seeing a car, let alone a bus stop ¡­ She was still wearing high heels today and was going downhill. The soles of her feet were burning. If she had known this would happen, she would have begged Feng Xi to send her off. Seeing a car with its flashing lights not far away, ye qingge thought of some dessert to take a taxi to the city. If not, she would pay. Who knew that when she walked closer, it was actually li beixiao¡¯s fleet of cars ¡­ Flame stood respectfully by the opened car door. Feeling the pain in her feet, ye qingge forced herself to get into the car. ¡°Little uncle, what a coincidence!¡± As soon as she sat down, ye qingge moved her feet. She felt that her feet would be disabled if she continued walking. In fact, she knew that li beixiao was waiting for her! Otherwise, he would have reached home long ago. She was still thinking that since she was waiting, why didn¡¯t she wait at the main entrance? why did she have to walk for more than 40 minutes? Her little hand moved to her calf and pinched it a few times. It was sore. ¡°He deserves it!¡± He directly stepped over ye qingge¡¯s legs, pressed them on his own, and nimbly took off her shoes. Chapter 79 ? 79 You¡¯re not allowed to wear high heels tomorrow ¡°Li beixiao, don¡¯t ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s attempt to stop him was in vain. Her cold feet were wrapped in the man¡¯s broad palm. Feeling the coldness in his palm, li beixiao¡¯s dark eyes flashed with heartache. He was also annoyed. He shouldn¡¯t have let her walk for so long. The cold wind on the mountain was bone-piercing. Ye qingge¡¯s face, which was already red from the cold, turned even redder and her body stiffened. ¡°Can¡¯t you just not provoke me? Can¡¯t you just give in?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were heavy, but it was hard to hide his helplessness. At this moment, ye qingge could not even force out a smile. Li beixiao had said the same thing in the morning. Li beixiao¡¯s big palms rubbed her cold feet and they gradually warmed up. He glanced at her thin and tall sheepskin boots and once again regretted letting her walk on her own. ¡°Don¡¯t, it hurts ¡­¡± Li beixiao pinched the sole of ye qingge¡¯s foot, trying to help her relieve the pain. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to wear high heels tomorrow!¡± His commanding tone was not good, but it could not hide his heartache. Ye qingge¡¯s heart trembled. She thought of their relationship, of her grandfather¡¯s incomprehensible words, and of li Nancheng ¡­ uncle, if Yunyi has a fianc¨¦e, will you treat her like this? ¡± Ye qingge clenched her fair hands into fists. She knew that she would not have a good ending if she said those words. However, she really wanted to draw a clear line between them. She just wanted to live in peace. ¡°Do you have to make me unhappy?¡± His rough fingers pinched ye qingge¡¯s small jaw and he leaned forward. His overbearing and strong masculine breath instantly invaded ye qingge¡¯s nose. This man exuded a dangerous aura. As long as he opened his mouth, even if he didn¡¯t say anything harsh, it would make your heart tremble. ¡°Little uncle, will you?¡± Ye qingge bit her lip and asked in a low voice. Her voice was a little hoarse, but it was particularly seductive, like a feather sweeping across the heart. ¡°I won¡¯t do that to her!¡± He kissed ye qingge domineeringly, with a strong sense of punishment. He didn¡¯t give ye qingge any chance to resist. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that to her either!¡± Just as ye qingge was about to suffocate, li beixiao bit her ear and whispered. It was a very ordinary sentence, but it was like an oath. It made everyone¡¯s breathing Quicken. ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± Being bitten on the ear, ye qingge¡¯s watery eyes were instantly filled with tears. ¡°You should have learned your lesson.¡± Li beixiao warned in a low voice. When he said this, li beixiao bit ye qingge¡¯s earlobe again. Being bitten again, ye qingge¡¯s lips trembled in pain. I will only do these things to you. I will only kiss you. There will be no other women! The suggestive words were said in a very low voice, but it seemed to be roared out from the throat, and it hit ye qingge¡¯s heart hard. Li beixiao knew very well that after meeting ye qingge, he could no longer tolerate any other woman in his life. my son will be back tomorrow. Get along well with him and try to make him call you ¡®mom¡¯ as soon as possible! Li beixiao looked at the tears in ye qingge¡¯s eyes and said. His heart ached when he bit her, but he would feel worse if he didn¡¯t punish her. However, her fair little feet were still in his palm. I¡¯ll try to make him call you mom earlier ¡­ This sentence hit ye qingge¡¯s heart hard again. How she wished to hear her daughter call her mother ¡­ Chapter 80 ? 80 Don¡¯t come so close to me ¡°Where¡¯s his mother?¡± In fact, after li Nancheng had told her that day, she had been curious about the woman who had given birth to li beixiao¡¯s child. Ye qingge immediately regretted asking this question. He had just bullied her and taken advantage of her. Now, she was asking him who his son¡¯s mother was. Would he misunderstand? ¡°I jumped out of a rock!¡± Li beixiao was not teasing ye qingge. He and Mumu said the same thing. Even though his son¡¯s intelligence could not be deceived, he still had a look of absolute belief. Ye qingge almost choked on her own breath. Did he think she was a three-year-old child? She couldn¡¯t pull her foot back, so she lowered her head and didn¡¯t resist. She was really tired! ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was gentler, but his expression was still not good. She was obviously saying, ¡± I¡¯m angry, I¡¯m unhappy, you¡¯ve provoked me ¡­ ¡°The women in the company all wear high heels!¡± To be honest, although it was tiring to wear high heels, ye qingge was willing to wear them because she felt that she had a strong aura. Besides, she didn¡¯t buy the shoes. He was the one who prepared them. ¡°What¡¯s there to compare with them for? you¡¯re just not allowed to wear it!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s tone became even worse as he looked at her white feet, which were red and swollen. ¡°..¡±Ye qingge stopped talking. She knew that it would be useless to say anything. If she didn¡¯t want to wear it, so be it! She had wanted to get along well with li Nancheng, but who knew that su Tian¡¯s incident would happen? now, ye qingge felt very awkward in the company! Mumu is a little picky with her food. You should also pay more attention to this aspect. He¡¯s still growing! At first glance, li beixiao gave people the feeling that he was very strong and domineering, not at all like a kind father. ¡°It¡¯s what we should do, little uncle. Nancheng and I will take good care of it. After all, you have to call me little sister-in-law!¡± Ye qingge replied with a fake smile. ¡°It hurts!¡± Li beixiao pinched her foot mercilessly as a form of punishment. ¡°If you anger me again, I¡¯ll hit you here!¡± As he spoke, his large palm pinched her butt. Li beixiao realized that he had to learn how to adjust or he would die of anger. This woman was always looking for opportunities to cut ties with him, looking like she was asking for a beating. ¡°Little uncle, I don¡¯t understand some of the information!¡± Ye qingge was trying to change the topic because she really did not understand something. She hurriedly took out some documents from her bag and humbly asked for advice. Her grandfather had said that everything she learned was her own. Because her foot was in li beixiao¡¯s hand, ye qingge could only lean towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t come so close!¡± Her cold and hard voice was unnatural. She was already tortured by her desire, but she still leaned on him. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Ye qingge, who had been taken advantage of, was stunned for a few seconds before she finally smiled brightly. Li beixiao only glanced at the document that ye qingge showed him and simply pointed out a few points to her. Ye qingge listened carefully and suddenly understood many things. Looking at li beixiao¡¯s tight jawline, there was a sense of seduction in his sexy figure ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m good-looking?¡± Ye qingge squinted her eyes slightly and a low voice rang in her ears. ¡°Well said, little uncle!¡± Her little face turned red, and the guilt of being caught made her a little at a loss. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, am I good-looking? What embarrassing things are you thinking about when you¡¯re blushing?¡± Pinching ye qingge¡¯s jaw, he asked in a hoarse voice, his eyes spurting out small flames, making people unable to resist his evil charm. Chapter 81 ? 81 Wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you when you come back Every time she heard li beixiao¡¯s words, ye qingge would remember that the old master said that he was a boring man. He had an ascetic face, but his mind was full of colors. it¡¯s good looking, especially good looking. Better looking than me, shame on you! No man would like to be compared to a woman. ¡°He has a mouth that¡¯s asking for a beating!¡± Even if he didn¡¯t like to hear it, li beixiao felt that it was interesting. She took out a phone from the storage box and threw it on ye qingge¡¯s lap. you can¡¯t afford to lose it! The White phone wasn¡¯t something that could be found on the market. It wasn¡¯t gorgeous at all, but it was low-key and Grand. It felt very textured in the palm of his hand. ¡°Can I not have it? Little uncle.¡± Ye qingge couldn¡¯t help but ask, even though she felt that it was pointless to ask. He and Feng Yan were a couple indeed, they did things in the same way. ¡°We can¡¯t!¡± He immediately gave her a negative answer. ¡°Thank you, little uncle. Remember to explain to him about you throwing Feng Yan¡¯s phone! I can¡¯t afford to compensate for that kind of machine.¡± That kind of custom-made phone was obviously not cheap. Ye qingge was really afraid that Feng Yan would ask her for the money one day. ¡°You still dare to mention him?¡± He scratched ye qingge¡¯s foot again as a small punishment. This time, ye qingge was completely silent. During the day, su Tian stayed at the Li family¡¯s house. She was so noisy that li Nancheng could not sleep well. After dinner, he asked ye qingge to go to his room and let her coax him to sleep. Ye qingge avoided li beixiao¡¯s warning gaze and pushed li Nancheng back to his room. Actually, she wanted to have a good talk with him about him and su Tian. ¡°Su Tian is a good girl!¡± Ye qingge opened her mouth after arranging the blanket. it¡¯s as if it¡¯s not open. It¡¯s so ugly. It¡¯s chirping like a Sparrow. How is it good? ¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s eyelids were getting heavier, and his face was full of disdain. ¡°Wife, you can sleep with me! The blanket was cold! Come in and warm me up.¡± As she spoke, she tried to grab ye qingge¡¯s hand, but she pushed it away. stop joking. Let me ask you, if su Tian and I fall into the river, who will you save? ¡± He slapped li Nancheng¡¯s naughty hand hard. ¡°Wife, do you know how to swim? I know that su Tian can¡¯t swim.¡± ¡°Hehe, hurry up and sleep! I¡¯m swimming back.¡± The answer to ye qingge¡¯s question was not to save her, but to ask if she could swim. Was there a need to ask this question? It was obvious that he had su Tian in his heart and refused to admit it. ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll definitely save you!¡± After hearing ye qingge¡¯s words, li Nancheng realized that he had said something inappropriate. you and su Tian are very compatible. You¡¯re childhood sweethearts, so think about it carefully. Nancheng, I don¡¯t like you, and your feelings for me aren¡¯t like either. You just think that I don¡¯t care about you, and you find it fresh and interesting! She changed the night light with a smile and turned to leave li Nancheng¡¯s room. Li Nancheng did not say another word ¡­ When ye qingge asked this question, the scene of su Tian falling into their fish pond when she was young appeared in his mind immediately. She had pigtails and was plopping there. If he hadn¡¯t seen her when he came out to pee, she would probably have died. When he saved her, her whole face was purple like an eggplant ¡­ When ye qingge returned to her room, li beixiao was leaning lazily on her bed, smoking with his eyes closed. ¡°You heartless little thing, wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you when you come back!¡± His deep voice was full of love, but he was speaking to the person on the other end of the phone. Ye qingge had also heard this tone from li beixiao in Sophia¡¯s office on the top floor. Chapter 82 ? 82 Are you Jealous Again? Ye qingge suddenly felt that Feng Yan was quite pitiful. No wonder he was so nervous about her appearing by li beixiao¡¯s side. With li beixiao¡¯s shameless behavior of seducing people left and right, she would also be nervous. She was wondering if the woman on the other end of the phone also knew about li beixiao and Feng Yan. Since she could not drive him away, ye qingge ignored li beixiao and went to the bathroom to wash up. After washing up, li beixiao also hung up the phone. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to sleep, why are you dawdling?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s tone was not good. He was full of anger. ¡°Little uncle, you sleep! I¡¯ll stand guard for you!¡± Previously, she had fallen asleep and did not know that he had entered her room and climbed into her bed. Now, she was awake. She rubbed her hands repeatedly, having just applied hand cream. ¡°Has that one of yours left yet?¡± He knew that she wouldn¡¯t obediently go to bed. ¡°Little uncle, it¡¯s because you¡¯re like this that Feng Yan is so worried about you!¡± He deliberately took out the necklace and touched the blood seeping stone. These days, li beixiao had been asking her if she had left, making her panic. Li beixiao looked at the necklace and his expression became even worse. If this necklace did not have a special meaning, he would have torn it off and thrown it away. He could still let her wear it and be an eyesore at all times. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to mention him in front of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± In li beixiao¡¯s ears, ye qingge¡¯s words sounded like Feng Yan was worried that he would do something to ye qingge ¡­ It was not what ye qingge wanted to express, but what Feng Yan was worried about was li beixiao¡¯s philandering. In fact, ye qingge hated the smell of cigarettes, but she did not know why, but he did not hate the smell of cigarettes on li beixiao. When he kissed her, there was a faint smell of smoke, but she did not feel uncomfortable. ¡°Little uncle, I won¡¯t mention it anymore! Hurry up and sleep! It¡¯s not good for your skin to sleep late!¡± Ye qingge could also feel that li beixiao was suppressing his anger towards her! The way he was holding back his anger made her heart tremble even more. According to her understanding of him, when she had been so reckless and provoked him with words, he had already dealt with her ¡­ He wouldn¡¯t be glaring at her like that, giving her a look but not touching her. hurry up and get on me. I¡¯ll only hug you to sleep. If I get you on the bed, I promise you¡¯ll regret it! Li beixiao was an impatient person. When he saw ye qingge¡¯s charming smile, he could not bear it anymore. Ye qingge endured it again and again. She estimated the possibility of running to the door without being caught, but the final conclusion was that it was impossible. In the end, she listlessly walked over and climbed into the bed. However, she lay on the edge of the bed, wrapped in the quilt, and lay like a corpse. Li beixiao pulled her into his arms and hugged her comfortably. A satisfied smile appeared on his face. ¡°Little uncle, dual personality! He¡¯s so gentle when he calls another woman, but he¡¯s so simple and rough with his own niece-in-law!¡± Huang ¡®er¡¯s voice was cold and mocking, and there was a hint of jealousy that she herself did not feel. ¡°Are you Jealous Again? Do you like sour things that much?¡± The force around ye qingge¡¯s waist suddenly increased, making her grunt in pain. Her soft voice directly stimulated all of li beixiao¡¯s senses. The man¡¯s hot breath hit her neck, making ye qingge bite her lips and not dare to move. The two of them had slept together before, but it was only when she was asleep. Chapter 83 ? 83 Chapter 83: a scammer When she was awake, she was in li beixiao¡¯s arms. Ye qingge felt a strange warmth in her heart. Her past life made her feel like she had fallen into a cold river. Every day, her nose was filled with the smell of disinfectant. At this time, she was in a hot embrace. The man¡¯s dry and cold shower gel smell was light but very good. Her eyes reddened as she slowly closed them. What was right and what was wrong, she couldn¡¯t seem to be serious about it at this moment. ¡°Little uncle, I don¡¯t eat sour!¡± There was no jealousy in her soft voice. I don¡¯t have any other woman besides you. The one who just called was Mumu, my son! Li beixiao said in a deep voice as he rubbed her soft hair. Ye qingge¡¯s heart trembled again, but she did not say anything in the end. ¡°Don¡¯t make me unhappy anymore, I don¡¯t have much patience, I ¡­ He really has a bad temper!¡± Feeling the steady breathing of the little woman in his arms, li beixiao kissed her forehead again and again. His tone was helpless, but it was more of a pampering one. The next day. Ye qingge had to go to ye Wenwen¡¯s birthday party that night. After giving Feng Xi a lesson, she still didn¡¯t see shinian, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. Today, Feng Xi had asked the driver to send her home. Ye qingge thanked her and left. When she arrived at the hotel, ye qingge realized that her clothes did not match the Grand Hotel. She did not have any other clothes suitable for such a banquet. She knew that Dong Wenqian wouldn¡¯t give her any face, so she had planned to leave after giving ye Wenwen her gift. The gift he had prepared for ye Wenwen was a stuffed rabbit phone accessory. She had always liked rabbits. Although the gift wasn¡¯t expensive, it was a gift from her heart. The hotel was very luxurious. Although the ye family was no longer a wealthy family, the banquet would not be too shabby since Dong Wenqian loved ye Wenwen so much. As soon as she entered the revolving door, ye qingge was bumped by a little boy who ran over and almost fell. However, before she could fall, the little boy fell to the ground. ¡°I saw you sitting on the ground.¡± Ye qingge quickly bent down to look at the little boy sitting on the ground. ¡°I can¡¯t move, you have to be responsible for me!¡± Li Mumu said coldly, her clear black and white eyes were cold. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t help but shiver. That look in his eyes was almost the same as li beixiao¡¯s. However, he was the one who bumped into her, alright? He was sitting on the ground, and he was acting shamelessly with her? ¡°You¡¯re trying to scam me at such a young age? Who taught you that?¡± Usually, if such a young child were to be knocked to the ground, he would definitely cry first. Looking at his calm face, the first thing he said was to take responsibility. He must be a repeat offender. ¡°I can¡¯t move, you have to be responsible for me!¡± The next time he spoke, it was still cold. little friend, listen to me. I¡¯m a poor man and I don¡¯t have any money for you to extort. Why don¡¯t you get up first and change your target? ¡± Ye qingge squatted on the ground and looked at the little boy in front of her and said with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t move, you have to be responsible for me!¡± Li Mumu repeated to ye qingge like a broken record. ¡°You can¡¯t move, but I can! Bye Bye!¡± She waved her hand at the little wimp. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time with him. How could such a cute and handsome child do such a thing? ye qingge watched me sit on the ground by myself. She really did. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go with that old man, please. Don¡¯t leave me and Dad!¡± Chapter 84 ? 84 Daddy doesn¡¯t have money, but I love you Ye qingge had just taken two steps forward when she almost choked on her breath because of the words of the little kid behind her. Her beautiful eyes were a little annoyed as she turned around to look at the little wimp whose eyes were filled with tears in an instant. Then, large tears began to fall. Little handsome guy, if I¡¯m not an actor, I¡¯ll be letting your mother down for giving birth to you. ¡°Dad may not be capable, but he loves you! That old man is rich, but he doesn¡¯t love you!¡± Her tearful cries attracted a lot of attention. Ye qingge¡¯s mind was blown. She really wanted to take off his pants and give him a few hard slaps. He was lying through his teeth. The people around them were already pointing at ye qingge. ¡°He¡¯s not my son ¡­¡± Ye qingge explained to everyone helplessly, but before she could finish, she was interrupted. ¡°How can you lie through your teeth, woman? this child is obviously yours, especially when his eyes look exactly the same as your part-time job!¡± that¡¯s right. Look at that little mouth again. Isn¡¯t it the same! how could you abandon such a cute child? you really have no humanity for the sake of money ¡­ ¡°..¡± The little boy blinked his eyes and cried even more. Ye qingge looked at him and realized that his eyes were really similar to hers. He was cute and handsome, but he couldn¡¯t lie and run his mouth! She didn¡¯t care what others said and turned around to leave. mom, don¡¯t leave me behind. I¡¯ll be very obedient ¡­ Li Mumu gritted her teeth. This woman was quite difficult to deal with, so she said pitifully. ¡°Don¡¯t go, woman, so many people are watching! You¡¯re not embarrassed. Hurry up and take the child away.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡± that¡¯s right. How can there be such a mother? she¡¯s not afraid that the bad guys will abduct her child. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is irresponsible!¡± Ye qingge looked at the time and then at the little kid on the ground. Take him away? ¡°Come, son, mom will bring you home to find your dad!¡± As she spoke, ye qingge picked up li Mumu, who was sitting on the ground. She almost fell down when she picked him up. The child looked quite thin and heavy. ¡°Everyone, disperse! I¡¯ll take my son away!¡± Ye qingge explained to everyone politely. They were all kind-hearted people and had been deceived by this little brat. She carried li Mumu directly into the elevator. When the door closed, ye qingge looked at the little boy in her arms, who had returned to his cold expression. There were no more pitiful tears on her face. This was simply the new best Actor! ¡°What¡¯s your name, you little liar?¡± Such a handsome and cute child, yet he didn¡¯t take the right path. He had to guide her properly. If she continued to cheat and cheat now, she would be worse when she grew up. ¡°Little tadpole.¡± Li Mumu replied after thinking for a while. ¡°That¡¯s a cute stage name, what¡¯s your real name?¡± Ye qingge smiled weakly. Who are you lying to? She would not believe it. I¡¯ll just call you little tadpole. If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. My Motherless Child doesn¡¯t have a real name. Ye qingge knew that the kid in front of her was a highly skilled liar, but her heart still trembled when he said that she had no mother. Even though there was a voice in her heart telling her not to believe this child as he was just a little liar, her heart still softened. I¡¯ll go up and give you a gift, then I¡¯ll take you to the police station. No matter what your situation is, the police will help you! Nowadays, kidnapped children were also forced to come out and scam others. It was also possible that their parents had brought them to scam others. No matter what, ye qingge felt that it was right to send them to the police station. Chapter 85 ? 85 You have to take responsibility ¡°You bumped into me, so you have to take responsibility!¡± With that, li Mumu put her arms around ye qingge¡¯s neck and lay on her body. At this time, the elevator door opened. Ye qingge tried to pull li Mumu away, but to no avail. She could only sigh and walk out. The banquet had already started. Ye qingge was stopped when she was about to enter because she did not have an invitation. ¡°Please pass this gift to ye Wenwen and tell her that it¡¯s from ye qingge!¡± Ye qingge smiled faintly at the Guard¡¯s disdainful look. Her thick woolen coat really didn¡¯t fit in with this luxurious banquet! we won¡¯t hand over unidentified objects. Hurry up and leave! The concierge didn¡¯t even take it and urged ye qingge to leave in disgust. Looking at the gift box in her hand, ye qingge struggled to hold li Mumu with one hand. After thinking about it, she decided not to. She would give it to her when they met in the future! ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here!¡± Just as ye qingge turned around and was about to leave with li Mumu in her arms, ye Wenwen, who was wearing a pink diamond Princess dress, came out. ¡°Wen Wen, Happy Birthday. Here¡¯s a present for you.¡± Ye qingge looked at the charming ye Wenwen and handed her the gift with a smile. ¡°Thank you, sis. Whose child is this?¡± Ye Wenwen¡¯s little face was bright as she looked at li Mumu in ye qingge¡¯s arms and asked. The child¡¯s clothes were all branded. No branded goods could escape her eyes. Everything on him was worth at least 100000 Yuan. ¡°Mom, can we go home now? I¡¯m so sleepy!¡± Before ye qingge could speak, li Mumu spoke. Ye qingge rolled her eyes. Here it comes again. No matter how hard she tried to pull him, he wouldn¡¯t move and just clung onto her. Now that he suddenly opened his mouth, he was infuriating. Ye Wenwen¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Ye qingge actually had such a big son? ¡°Wen Wen, you¡¯re the birthday girl, so hurry up and go in! I still have something to do.¡± In view of what she had experienced in the hall, ye qingge did not explain it to ye Wenwen. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t go. Cut the cake with me! I specially made this matcha cake for you, so you¡¯re willing to eat it, okay?¡± Ye Wenwen grabbed ye qingge¡¯s hand and begged. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry too! I also want to eat cake!¡± Li Mumu glanced at ye Wenwen¡¯s hand that was holding ye qingge¡¯s and said softly. This woman actually liked matcha-flavored cakes as much as he did. ¡°You ¡­ Shut up!¡± As soon as li Mumu opened her mouth, ye qingge had a headache. This brat must be taught well. ¡°Sister, come on! Please, I didn¡¯t even know I was an aunt! Let dad see you, he¡¯ll definitely be happy, and maybe he¡¯ll let you go home, sister!¡± Ye Wenwen pulled ye qingge directly into the banquet hall. She looked quite delicate, but her strength was quite strong. When ye Wenwen pushed ye qingge, who was carrying the child, into the venue, it caused a big commotion. Ye qingge¡¯s outfit with a scarf and a woolen coat made her look like she was from a different world from those women in evening dresses. Not to mention that she was holding a child in her arms ¡­ Many people were already whispering to each other. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t listen to them. I don¡¯t like any of them here. They were all invited by my mother. I just want to spend my birthday with you.¡± Ye Wenwen dragged ye qingge to the cake. Ye qingge saw that the cake was very beautiful. It was the sisters from frozen, and her heart felt warm and sour. ¡°Sister, I really like this rabbit. You know me best!¡± At this time, ye Wenwen had already opened the gift from ye qingge, her face full of joy. Chapter 86 ? 86 Dad and I are scared of our wife ¡°It¡¯s a cheap trinket. I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Li Mumu looked at ye Wenwen coldly and snorted coldly in her heart, hypocrite. He looked at ye qingge¡¯s happy and warm face and added, ¡± silly. Ye qingge lifted li Mumu¡¯s little butt again. This child was really heavy! ¡°Sis, let¡¯s cut the cake!¡± Ye Wenwen sized up li Mumu from time to time. Li Mumu raised her eyes and looked at her lazily. little aunt, you¡¯re really beautiful. Ye qingge pinched his butt. what are you shouting for? ¡± ¡°Sister, this child is so cute. He looks so much like you!¡± The call of ¡®aunt¡¯ made ye Wenwen comb her hair unnaturally. yes, my eyes and mouth are the most like my mother¡¯s, and my ears are like my father¡¯s. I¡¯m so soft and afraid of my wife! As she spoke, she even used her little hand to pull her ear. It was indeed a little soft! Ye qingge felt like she was going to kneel down in front of this little kid. Why did he lie so easily? She couldn¡¯t tell ye Wenwen that the child wasn¡¯t hers either. The more she tried to explain, the more unclear it would be. ¡°You¡¯re so cute. What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Wenwen looked at ye qingge inquisitively for a moment, but it was only for a moment. Ye qingge not only had a son but also a husband? However, that day in the hospital, she had told old Li that she did not have a boyfriend, which was why she had become li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e ¡­ little tadpole. My dad said that I¡¯m the fastest little tadpole in the world. Li Mumu¡¯s expression was adorkable and cute when she said this. ¡°Hurry up and shut up!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red. Even though she knew that the child was just spouting nonsense, an image of the little boy¡¯s father appeared in her mind. He said, ¡± you are the fastest tadpole in the world! As she thought about it, the virtual image became li beixiao ¡­ sis, your son is really cute. You didn¡¯t tell me that you had a child. I didn¡¯t even prepare a gift for him! Ye Wenwen complained to ye qingge. ¡°Aunty, didn¡¯t you want to cut the cake? I¡¯m so hungry!¡± She looked at the cake and said while licking her lips. ¡°Aunty, I¡¯ll cut it for you now!¡± Ye Wenwen smiled sweetly. She was now very interested in the child¡¯s father. The cake was huge, and ye Wenwen¡¯s knife didn¡¯t cut it smoothly. sister, help me! You know that I can¡¯t even do these things well.¡± Ye Wenwen said as she looked at the people walking over from the door. ¡°Alright, stand properly!¡± Ye qingge tried to put li Mumu down. She did not expect that he would not blame her this time. He held the handle of the long knife with ye Wenwen and cut it with a smile. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Ye qingge was about to raise her knife when ye Wenwen cried out in pain. Wen Wen, let me look at your hand. How did you ¡­ Ye qingge did not expect to hurt ye Wenwen¡¯s hand while cutting the cake. ¡°I¡¯m fine, sister. I was too stupid!¡± The cut on his finger wasn¡¯t small, and there was a lot of blood. ¡°Ye qingge, you little b * tch, how dare you hurt Wenwen.¡± Dong Wenqian saw her daughter¡¯s finger bleeding and ye qingge still holding the cake knife ¡­ ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Sister didn¡¯t hurt me. I cut the cake by accident!¡± As he spoke, he quickly snatched the knife from ye qingge¡¯s hand. Ye qingge was afraid that ye Wenwen would accidentally hurt herself again, so she dodged. However, the knife was too long and cut ye Wenwen¡¯s arm. Chapter 87 ? 87 You dare to hit her? Immediately, bright red blood flowed down ye Wenwen¡¯s arm. Ye Wenwen looked at ye qingge with wide eyes and then at her mother in a panic. ¡°Mom, I hurt myself, not sister ¡­¡± ¡°What? It was that woman who hurt Wen Wen ¡­¡± that¡¯s right. It¡¯s such an obvious move. Wenwen is too kind. She¡¯s actually speaking up for that woman! ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. My sister would not hurt me. I hurt myself!¡± Ye Wenwen shouted at the guests who were talking, her face red with anger. Ye qingge was already panicking from the wound on ye Wenwen¡¯s arm, because ye Wenwen¡¯s skin was particularly unwilling to heal. When she was young, she had once cut her leg with glass. It was just a small wound, but she had a fever again and again. It took her half a month to recover. She was really worried about how long it would take to heal such a long wound. She shouldn¡¯t have dodged her just now, and she wouldn¡¯t have been hurt like this. ¡°Wen Wen, I didn¡¯t mean it. I just didn¡¯t want to hurt you, so I dodged ¡­¡± Watching the blood flowing down ye Wenwen¡¯s arm, ye qingge¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°You jinx, what are you doing here? Wen Wen is trying to put in a good word for you, but you still hurt her. ¡± Dong Wenqian ran straight to ye qingge and raised her hand to hit her, but ye Wenwen stopped her. The slap landed on ye Wenwen¡¯s face. Ye qingge glared at Dong Wenqian. This aunt whom she had been calling aunt for several years was now staring at her with eyes wide open, as if she wanted to cut her alive. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too much! Don¡¯t say that about my sister!¡± She shielded ye qingge behind her like she was protecting a chick. This was the first time she had spoken to her mother so harshly. Li Mumu looked at the mother and daughter in front of her coldly. This was really interesting. ¡°Wen Wen, how can you talk to me like that? not only did she steal your fianc¨¦, but she also hurt you. I feel bad for you, but you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m too much?¡± ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean it that way ¡­ I just don¡¯t want you to call me sister, I¡¯m not in pain! Dad, it wasn¡¯t sister who hurt me. I was just careless!¡± Ye Wenwen explained in tears as she watched her father walk over. That obedient and self-reproaching look would make anyone¡¯s heart ache. Ye hide looked at the knife in ye qingge¡¯s hand and then at ye Wenwen¡¯s bleeding arm. He raised his hand and gave ye qingge a slap, as fast and accurate as ever. ¡°Wen Wen has always been protecting you, and you dare to hurt her! You¡¯re just like your mother, you only know how to bully your sister, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Words filled with hatred came from a father¡¯s mouth. Ye qingge thought that she could no longer feel the pain and her heart was numb. But why did it hurt? why? Ye qingge¡¯s fair face instantly became red and swollen. Li Mumu clenched her small fists tightly. She wanted to return the slap to the man who had hit ye qingge. However, he was too short to reach ¡­ Just as he was about to kick him, his eyes caught a glimpse of the tall figure walking in from the entrance of the venue. He immediately hid in the crowd and took the opportunity to escape. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to mention my mother!¡± Ye qingge gritted her teeth and looked at ye Dade. How could her mother fall in love with such a man? Hearing ye qingge¡¯s words, ye hide raised his hand to hit her again. ¡°I dare you to hit her!¡± A dark and domineering voice filled with undisguised anger rang out in the large banquet hall, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to clench. Chapter 88 ? 88 She is a member of the Li family Ye qingge did not expect li beixiao to appear here, and he was walking towards her with steady steps. All the grievances rushed to the tip of her heart. When she saw this man, she actually wanted to cry, and the tears in her eyes really fell. When li beixiao walked over, the crowd automatically made way for him. ¡°It¡¯s actually Mr. Li ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s really Mr. Li ¡­¡± ¡°I actually saw Mr. Li ¡­¡± In Yun Cheng, there was no one who did not know li beixiao. He was a God at the top of the pyramid, respected and worshipped by everyone. ¡°Li ¡­ Mr. Li ¡­¡± Dong Wenqian said timidly, but she couldn¡¯t say a single word. When ye Wenwen saw li beixiao, a touch of surprise flashed in her bright eyes, and she could not hide her greed. Li beixiao walked straight to ye qingge. Looking at her red and swollen face, his eyes were full of fire. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time since you¡¯re her father. If there¡¯s a next time, you won¡¯t be able to use this walking stick anymore!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s cold eyes were like knives as he looked at ye hide. His words made people shiver. Ye hide was considered a respected figure in Yun city, so he was naturally embarrassed to be insulted like that. He wanted to say something, but Dong Wenqian grabbed his arm and shook her head at him. The current ye family was nothing. How could they provoke Mr. Li? ¡°You only know how to provoke me for a day. Don¡¯t you know how to hide when you¡¯re being beaten?¡± He lifted ye qingge¡¯s chin and looked at the asymmetrical red and swollen patch. His eyes were full of heartache. Looking at the tears that were flowing down, she wiped them away with her fingers somewhat rudely. Everyone in Yun Cheng knew that li beixiao did not allow women to get close to him. But now, he was wiping away a woman¡¯s tears. Was this rumor true or was there something different about this woman that had broken Mr. Li¡¯s principle of not letting women get close to him? ¡°Little uncle, it hurts!¡± It was not that ye qingge was being pretentious, but li beixiao¡¯s action of wiping was indeed a little inappropriate. ¡°Little uncle, it hurts!¡± This caused everyone to exclaim. This is Mr. Li¡¯s niece? If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean that ye Dade is dead for sure? ¡°He deserves it!¡± Even though he said that, his hand movements were much gentler. Dong Wenqian¡¯s nails were almost digging into her flesh. How could this little b * tch be treated like this by Mr. Li? She was so regretful now. If she hadn¡¯t let ye qingge take the blame, all these would have been her daughter¡¯s ¡­ ¡°Ye qingge is a member of the Li family. She¡¯s not someone you can lecture, hit, or scold!¡± He held ye qingge¡¯s hand and said to ye hide and Dong Wenqian coldly. ¡°Yes, yes ¡­ Mr. Li!¡± Dong Wenqian quickly replied. Li beixiao pulled ye qingge and wanted to leave. wait, Xiao Ling ¡­ She turned around to look for li Mumu, but he was nowhere to be seen. This child must have taken the opportunity to leave. She was still clinging to her just now, and now that he was gone, she felt quite sad. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Li beixiao squeezed ye qingge¡¯s hand and his tone was not good. ¡°En!¡± yes, ¡°she replied weakly, being rarely so obedient. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll also ¡­ I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore!¡± Ye Wenwen quickly caught up with ye qingge. Her arm was still bleeding ¡­ Ye qingge looked at ye Wenwen¡¯s Red and swollen face, then at Dong Wenqian and ye hide. She smiled and nodded at her. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to get your arm treated! Ye qingge looked up at li beixiao and silently expressed her thoughts. Li beixiao squinted at ye Wenwen and then looked at the smile on ye qingge¡¯s face. In the end, he did not say anything and acquiesced. Chapter 89 ? 89 You are my woman After treating ye Wenwen¡¯s arm, it was already past ten O ¡®clock when they returned to the Li family. After li beixiao instructed the Butler to prepare a guest room for ye Wenwen, he took ye qingge upstairs. Ye qingge turned around awkwardly and smiled at ye Wenwen, telling her to rest early. He took ye qingge back to her room. It was the first time she had entered li beixiao¡¯s room. It was very empty inside, and the whole thing was white, showing his serious mysophobia. Li beixiao took off his suit in disgust and threw it into the trash can. ¡°Why did you throw away such good clothes?¡± It was obvious that the suit was hand-made and not cheap. Why did he throw it away? ¡°You didn¡¯t see the blood on it?¡± When they got out of the car, ye Wenwen lost her balance and fell toward him. Even though the flames had blocked her, his sleeve was still stained with blood. ¡°Wen Wen didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I¡¯ll help you clean it up!¡± ¡°I hate women getting close to me!¡± It wasn¡¯t a matter of blood, but the clothes had another woman¡¯s scent, which he couldn¡¯t accept. ¡°Am I not a woman?¡± She pointed at herself a little awkwardly. He had been hugging and hugging her. Did he think she was a man? ¡°You¡¯re my woman!¡± The words with a burning gaze were so powerful and resonating. Ye qingge¡¯s heart trembled. She looked at the ground and did not answer. Li beixiao sighed slightly and walked into the bathroom. She needed to talk to the old man tomorrow about how long he would need to borrow her woman. Ye qingge looked at the bathroom door in a daze for a while. She did not know why li beixiao would appear at the banquet. She couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. When she saw him, she actually felt very aggrieved. When ye hide had slapped her face, her heart ached. Xiao Ge is daddy¡¯s little princess, the most beautiful little princess in the world! ¡°See if you like the doll daddy bought for you.¡± our Xiao Ge dropped gold again. Dad will keep them for you as your dowry in the future. You¡¯re crying like a little kitten! our Xiao Ge ¡­ That gentle and loving father would never appear again, and she was still living in her past memories. Even hatred could not erase her obsession with her father. A respectful knock was heard and ye qingge went to open the door. When she saw flame standing at the door, she suddenly woke up. This was li beixiao¡¯s room. She was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to say. What was wrong with her? ¡°Miss ye, this is what Mister wants!¡± Flame handed a tray to ye qingge. He took a look and saw ice cubes and a box of soft ointment ¡­ She didn¡¯t think of what these were for and just took them instinctively. After the fire left, ye qingge closed the door and Li beixiao came out after his bath. He was wearing a bathrobe loosely on his body, and he looked indescribably sexy. ¡°The flame said that it¡¯s what you want!¡± He placed the tray on the table. ¡°Come here!¡± Li Beichen patted the bed and said in a deep voice. His hair was still wet, and the water droplets slid down his Adam¡¯s apple and into his strong chest ¡­ Based on her previous personality, ye qingge would definitely say, ¡± little uncle, go to bed early! I¡¯ll go back first.¡± However, she felt a little pained today and was a little delicate. She walked over and sat on the bed without saying a word. Ye qingge¡¯s rare obedience made li beixiao¡¯s lips curl up slightly. Li beixiao wrapped the ice in a towel and placed it on ye qingge¡¯s Red and swollen cheek. His eyes were full of heartache. Ye qingge did not expect that these ice cubes were prepared for her. She looked at li Beichen with her clear eyes, her heart was in a mess, but it was warm. ¡°Will you blame me for not avenging you?¡± He pinched ye qingge¡¯s small hand. It was smooth and tender to the touch. Chapter 90 ? 90 His eyes were filled with heartache Li beixiao was used to being awkward and angry at her, but his eyes were full of heartache. Ye qingge was speechless and did not know how to deal with him. ¡°He¡¯s my father. No matter how wrong he is, no matter how many times he hits me, he can¡¯t change the fact that we¡¯re related by blood!¡± He might have said harsh words to ye hide, be it disrespectful or rebuttal, but he was still his father. Even if she had a little bit of warm memories of the past, ye qingge could not really hate him. Ye qingge knew that li beixiao had let ye hide off because of this. She did not know why, but when li beixiao appeared, she knew that he was here to protect her. Looking at her red and swollen cheeks, even though he was angry with her before, he still felt awkward and pretentious. However, his heart ached when he saw her suffer. This was something he had never experienced before. ¡°So ugly!¡± When it was almost done, li beixiao applied the ointment for her. ¡°Little uncle, where¡¯s your son?¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t need to look to know that she was ugly. Her face was very soft, and such a slap would definitely make it red and swollen. ¡°I¡¯ve lost it!¡± Speaking of this, li beixiao was angry. This li Mumu was becoming more and more disobedient. ¡°Are you joking or did you really lose it?¡± As soon as li beixiao said that her son was missing, ye qingge thought of the little tadpole. Where was she trying to scam her again? ¡°I really lost it!¡± After packing up, li beixiao went straight to bed. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about losing his son, but a kitten or a puppy. Ye qingge saw that li beixiao was going to rest, so she got up and wanted to go back to her room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing that ye qingge was about to leave, li beixiao¡¯s face darkened again. ¡°Little uncle is going to rest. I¡¯m going back to sleep too!¡± Ye qingge was still praying that li beixiao would not call her. Her heart was in a mess now. ¡°Come up and sleep, don¡¯t make me unhappy!¡± He knew she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to go to bed. little uncle, this is not appropriate ¡­ Unlike the sharp words from before, the words he said now were obviously lacking in confidence. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you if you come up. I¡¯ll go down and catch you, and I¡¯ll get it done!¡± These words were not said so directly, but it was enough for you to hear the meaning clearly. The reason why ye qingge felt that she was lacking in confidence was that she was a little greedy for li beiming¡¯s embrace. Especially now, when she felt a little aggrieved and sad, and missed her mother ¡­ In the end, li beixiao¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. He hugged ye qingge¡¯s soft body and closed his eyes. ¡°Little uncle, did you really lose your son?¡± She could feel the strong heartbeat of the man behind her. Ye qingge still opened her mouth. She had always been heartbroken about the child, so she was very concerned. it¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s run away from home, and it won¡¯t be the last time either. You¡¯ll bear a great responsibility when you become his mother! The warm breath of a man hit ye qingge¡¯s neck. It was hot and itchy, but it made her feel at ease. the child is so young. If you don¡¯t go and find him, then the first one ¡­ ¡°Big brother sent more bodyguards to him than he gave me. He¡¯ll be fine!¡± If he had really lost it, how could he sleep here in peace? In fact, ye qingge had always been curious about why li beixiao had so many bodyguards around him ¡­ It was good that someone was following them. There were too many child traffickers these days. She was also very curious about what Huo zhongrao¡¯s job was. He could hear that li beixiao respected him a lot, and Feng Xi seemed to be afraid of him. ¡°Why do you have so many bodyguards around you?¡± As he thought about it, he asked. Chapter 91 ? 91 Are you addicted to calling me little uncle? ¡°You¡¯re starting to care about me?¡± He rubbed against ye qingge¡¯s neck. The faint fragrance of her hair filled his heart inexplicably. ¡°..¡±Ye qingge stopped talking. She was just curious. ¡°I was kidnapped before and almost lost my life. That¡¯s why big brother sent so many bodyguards to me!¡± He described it in a light tone as if he was not the one who had been kidnapped. Ye qingge¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. She did not expect that a person like li beixiao would be kidnapped. In her mind, li beixiao was the Supreme existence. Whoever had the courage to kidnap him must be tired of living. With so many bodyguards and such a big formation, it could be seen that the kidnapping made people worried and almost killed them ¡­ At the thought of this, her heart inexplicably clenched and she felt a lingering fear. ¡°Your brother, I mean Huo zhongrao, what does he do for a living?¡± Ye qingge was not a nosy person, but she was curious about Huo zhongrao. A person who could make li beixiao respect him so much must not be an ordinary person. ¡°I¡¯ll be unhappy if you care too much about other men. Big brother has a woman!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face was cold and he held ye qingge tighter in his arms. He used his actions to tell her that he was not happy now. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping!¡± Ye qingge could not help but roll her eyes. She really felt that li beixiao was sometimes very childish. The next day. When ye qingge woke up, li beixiao was still sleeping. She got off the bed quietly and left his room without even daring to breathe. The moment the door closed, li beixiao opened his eyes and smiled with satisfaction. When ye qingge opened the door after washing up, li beixiao happened to come out. Ye qingge¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. Why did she let him hug her to sleep last night? When people were weak, they did things without considering the consequences. ¡°Morning, little uncle!¡± In order to ease the awkwardness, ye qingge greeted him with a fake smile. ¡°Are you addicted to calling me little uncle?¡± Glancing at ye qingge¡¯s fake smile, li beixiao said in a bad mood. ¡°..¡±It was better to shut up and not speak at a time like this. She followed li beixiao downstairs. When she walked into the dining room and saw ye Wenwen¡¯s busy figure, ye qingge finally remembered that she had brought her home last night. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re awake ¡­ Good Morning, Mr. Li!¡± She greeted ye qingge happily and then looked at li beixiao shyly. Her greeting voice carried the shyness of a little woman. ¡°Wen Wen, your arm is injured!¡± Looking at the breakfast on the table, ye qingge was slightly surprised. Ye Wenwen actually knew how to make this? He had really grown up! She had thought that Dong Wenqian had spoiled her, but she had never expected her cooking to be so good. ¡°It¡¯s fine, sister. I¡¯m living here, so it¡¯s embarrassing if I don¡¯t work!¡± Ye Wenwen had a quiet smile on her face the whole time. She was as obedient and virtuous as a newly-wedded wife. Li beixiao ignored ye Wenwen. He looked at the food on the table and walked out. ¡°Mr. Li ¡­¡± Ye Wenwen saw li beixiao walking out and called out to him, but was stopped by ye qingge. ¡°Wenwen, Mr. Li is busy, you don¡¯t have to call him!¡± Ye qingge knew that li beixiao was a clean freak and was very picky about food. He would not eat anything that was not made by a professional chef. She had forgotten that li beixiao had eaten the food she had made. At this time, Li Ximing also came to the restaurant. It was rare for li Nancheng to get up early and have breakfast. Chapter 92 ? 92 The scheming ye Wenwen Old master Li had seen ye Wenwen at the hospital that day. Grandpa, this is Wenwen. She was injured last night, so I brought her home for the night. It was too late, so I didn¡¯t tell you! Ye qingge helped Li Ximing sit down and explained with a smile. If ye Wenwen had not been injured last night, she really would not have brought her back. After all, she was also staying here. ¡°This is your home, why do you need to greet me when you bring someone back?¡± Li Ximing also didn¡¯t look at ye Wenwen. His eyes were the most accurate when it came to judging people. It was very important to know what kind of person he was. Hello, grandfather. Sorry for the disturbance. Hello, fifth young master! Ye Wenwen greeted him obediently. She was so sweet and lovely that it made people want to love her. ¡°Just treat it like your own home, don¡¯t feel restrained!¡± Li Ximing responded lightly. ¡°Wife, did you make all this?¡± Li Nancheng did not even look at ye Wenwen. He held ye qingge¡¯s hand and asked with a smile. Ever since su Tian¡¯s visit that day, he felt that ye qingge was avoiding him on purpose. He also felt that they had distanced themselves from each other. She had clearly said that she would work hard to accept him that day, but su Tian had ruined everything ¡­ ¡°This is Wen Wen¡¯s doing!¡± Ye qingge retracted her hand and served li Nancheng a bowl of porridge. Grandpa, fifth young master, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I made a little of each dish. My cooking skills are not as good as my sister¡¯s, so you can just bear with it. I will learn more in the future! Ye Wenwen immediately gave Li Ximing a bowl of porridge. After listening to ye Wenwen¡¯s words, Li Ximing narrowed his eyes, but he did not speak. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not as good as my wife¡¯s cooking!¡± Li Nancheng took a mouthful of porridge and threw the spoon on the dining table. Ye Wenwen¡¯s originally ruddy little face instantly turned pale, full of embarrassment. However, after a few fake smiles, she returned to her sweet smile. ¡°Nancheng, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Ye qingge tapped li Nancheng¡¯s shoulder with her hand. ¡°Nancheng just likes to joke. Wenwen, sit down and eat!¡± Ye qingge took ye Wenwen¡¯s hand and asked her to sit beside her. ¡°Grandpa, try this side dish. Does it taste good?¡± Ye Wenwen picked up the public chopsticks and gave Li Ximing some of her side dishes. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll try it!¡± Li Ximing took a bite and still had a faint smile on his face. The dish looked good, but it was not as good as ye qingge¡¯s. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± He only gave an empty reply and didn¡¯t say anything else. Ye Wenwen continued to put food into Li Ximing¡¯s bowl, obedient and sensible. ¡°Wife, I have to go to the hospital for a check-up today. Accompany me!¡± Then, he grabbed ye qingge¡¯s hand. okay, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll tell little uncle later ¡­ In fact, ye qingge wanted to go with li Nancheng. It was one thing to not accept him, but it was also her duty to take care of him. ¡°Miss ye, Mr. Li is still waiting for you in the car. Let¡¯s go to the company!¡± Ye qingge suddenly thought of what li beixiao had asked her to do today. He wanted to find out what she thought about the information she had read. Ye qingge looked at li Nancheng apologetically. how about I accompany you tomorrow ¡­ ¡°Nancheng, the Butler will accompany you. This girl has a job!¡± The old man didn¡¯t know what his son was up to and wanted to put ye qingge in his pocket. ¡°Is work more important? am I more important?¡± Li Nancheng was immediately upset and looked at ye qingge. He hated the word ¡± work ¡± the most. ¡°Sister, go and do your work! I¡¯ll go with fifth young master!¡± Ye Wenwen immediately said obediently. ¡°Who are you! I don¡¯t need your company, so go to the side!¡± Without even looking at ye Wenwen, he shouted at her. Chapter 93 ? 93 Li Nancheng, enough is enough Tears immediately welled up in ye Wenwen¡¯s eyes, and the tears she had been holding back were about to burst out. Ye qingge knew that li Nancheng¡¯s temper was not good and he would come and go as he pleased. However, Wen Wen had good intentions. How could he yell at her like this? ¡°Nancheng, why are you yelling at Wenwen? she¡¯s just trying to help!¡± Ye qingge tried her best to suppress her temper. Li Nancheng had been unhappy for the past two days, and ye qingge had been avoiding him, intentionally or otherwise. It was all su Tian¡¯s fault for causing trouble. There was also the issue of who to save first when they fell into the water and whether they could swim. She had made things so awkward between them, and he could not vent his anger. Ye Wenwen bit her lip and her tears fell. Her aggrieved look made people¡¯s hearts ache. He looked at ye qingge helplessly and then at old master Li. ¡°You¡¯re shouting at me because of an outsider?¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s eyes burned with anger. In fact, ye qingge¡¯s voice was not loud, but her tone was not very good. She knew that li Nancheng had a bad temper. He could throw a tantrum at her however he wanted, but he could not throw a tantrum at Wen Wen. Old master Li didn¡¯t say anything and just ate the porridge. Although it wasn¡¯t to his liking, he couldn¡¯t let it go to waste. fifth young master, I said the wrong thing. Don¡¯t be angry and don¡¯t blame my sister. It¡¯s my fault ¡­ Ye Wenwen stood up in a panic and kept bowing to li Nancheng in apology. ¡°What right do you have to speak? Who are you?¡± Li Nancheng hated this kind of woman who cried the most. It was annoying just to look at her. ¡°Li Nancheng, that¡¯s enough!¡± Ye qingge couldn¡¯t suppress her anger anymore and shouted at li Nancheng. She did not want Wen Wen to suffer because of her. Wen Wen was timid and kind, always thinking about others. Li Ximing, who was eating porridge, was shocked by ye qingge¡¯s roar. He looked up at her with a spoon in his hand. He had already said that this girl was not simple. This aura, this aura, this formation, she was indeed a Phoenix. How many people would dare to yell at the most muddleheaded li Nancheng? ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your meal!¡± Ye qingge looked at Li Ximing apologetically, her eyes full of guilt. She really couldn¡¯t control her temper. it¡¯s alright. You guys continue, continue ¡­ She lowered her head and started to eat her porridge again, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Ye qingge, are you rebelling?¡± Li Nancheng shouted back, his face red. In this circle, li Nancheng was famous for his fiery temper. Just like what Feng Xi had said, he was like a firecracker that could be lit at any time. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it, I said the wrong thing! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Seeing that ye qingge was about to speak, ye Wenwen quickly held her hand, shook her head, and said to her with a wronged and worried face. Ye qingge knew that Wen Wen was the most embarrassed. She was the one who had brought her back to stay for the night. Wen Wen had kindly made breakfast, but li Nancheng had said it tasted bad. She wanted to share her burden and accompany li Nancheng for. check-up, but li Nancheng was so sarcastic to her ¡­ After losing her mother, she really cared about Wen Wen, the sister who loved and protected her. Yesterday was her birthday, but in the end, she got hurt because of him. A good birthday was indirectly ruined by him. Last night, she did not comfort her well, which made her feel uneasy and guilty. But li beixiao did not let her go and wanted to comfort her in the morning. However, she did not expect Wenwen to suffer because of her. ¡°Nancheng, Wenwen is my sister. If you¡¯re angry, vent it on me. Don¡¯t target her!¡± Chapter 94 ? 94 Chapter 94: you¡¯re the one who asked for it Ye qingge softened her tone. She had not suppressed her anger just now, which was why she had shouted at li Nancheng without considering that her grandfather was there. ¡°If you don¡¯t provoke me, how can I bear to get angry at you!¡± Li Nancheng also realized that he was in the wrong. He glanced at ye qingge and gave in, which was a rare sight. ¡°Miss ye, Mr. Li doesn¡¯t like to wait for people!¡± Flame looked at his watch and kindly reminded him. ¡°Wen Wen, go and change your clothes. It¡¯s time to go home!¡± She had only brought Wen Wen back last night because she was injured. After all, there was no overnight hatred between mother and daughter. That was her home after all. If Wen Wen didn¡¯t go back, Dong Wenqian would hate her even more. She didn¡¯t want Wen Wen to get into a conflict with her family because of her. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want to go back. I don¡¯t want to stay in that house anymore. Just let me live here with you! Alright?¡± When ye Wenwen heard that ye qingge wanted to let her go, a dark light flashed in her eyes. She grabbed ye qingge¡¯s hand and begged her, and crystal tears flowed down her still wet tears. ¡°Wen Wen, this is not appropriate. I ¡­¡± Ye qingge did not expect Wen Wen to live here with her and did not know what to say. She was only staying here temporarily. Once she found a house, he would tell Grandpa to move out. She would also cancel her engagement with li Nancheng. After all, the one he cared about was su Tian. He just didn¡¯t realize it. However, if she were to tell Wen Wen that she could not stay here, she was afraid that she would be too unreasonable as her sister when she needed comfort. ¡°Girl, just let her stay here! There were plenty of rooms! You should go to work too! Your little uncle doesn¡¯t like to wait for people, in case he¡¯s unhappy again!¡± Li Ximing looked at ye Wenwen and then at ye qingge¡¯s embarrassed face and said, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, this ¡­¡± She was already embarrassed enough to stay here, how could she ¡­ However, before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by ye Wenwen. thank you, Grandpa. I¡¯ll help out. Thank you, Grandpa ¡­ Ye Wenwen smiled through her tears and said happily to Li Ximing. ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± Ye qingge knew that her grandfather did not want her to be in a difficult position. hurry up and go to work. What are you waiting for? your uncle has never waited for anyone! Li Ximing¡¯s words were true. Li Beichen had really not waited for anyone. Sure enough, when ye qingge hurriedly got into the car, li beixiao¡¯s face was extremely dark. ¡°You¡¯re already making me unhappy so early in the morning!¡± Li beixiao looked at his watch. He had actually waited for this woman for twenty minutes. little uncle, I didn¡¯t ask you to wait for me. I can go to the company myself! Ye qingge didn¡¯t want to say anything, but she was upset. She didn¡¯t ask him to wait for her, and he was so angry that she felt wronged. Ye qingge¡¯s words were heard when the door was closed by the flame. The corner of his mouth twitched. Ye qingge was definitely the first person who dared to speak to the master in this way. ¡°Can you repeat that?¡± Li beixiao was already unhappy, but ye qingge still dared to go against him. ¡°Little uncle always says that I make you unhappy, but I also feel very wronged! I¡¯m not the one who provokes you every time, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s asking for it!¡± Ye qingge was telling the truth. The more she wanted to avoid him, the more he moved closer to her. She felt very wronged, okay? After hearing ye qingge¡¯s words, the blue veins on li beixiao¡¯s forehead bulged. Was he masochistic? Are you asking for trouble? ¡°You¡¯re wronged, my ass!¡± There was an irrepressible anger in his Scarlet eyes, and he held it in for a long time before throwing out such a sentence. Chapter 95 ? 95 Are you in love with him? Ye qingge did not expect li beixiao to say such down-to-earth words. However, looking at his dark and angry face, she still obediently kept her mouth shut. When they arrived at the company, ye qingge wanted to tell him what happened after she read the information, but li beixiao left her in the office again. Just like before, no one came in to disturb her, and she stayed there the whole morning. During the lunch break, ye qingge went online to look for a house, but she was not satisfied with many of them. The environment was similar, but the rent was too high. The environment was really not good if the rent was cheap. She could bear the hardship, but Wen Wen did not want to go home now, so she could only bring her along. After all, Wen Wen had been pampered since she was young and could not bear the pain. She went out to eat a simple bowl of noodles, then went to the bank to check her bank card. Feng Xi had already transferred money to her. It was really 15000 Yuan. There was an unconcealed smile on his face, which was warmer than the warm sun in winter. She had been teaching Feng Xi with all her heart, so she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with the money. Ye qingge was stopped by Han Bing as soon as she arrived at the company. She remembered that flame had said that this was his younger brother who worked for Feng Yan. So he was here on behalf of Feng Yan? ¡°Miss ye, please!¡± Han Bing¡¯s tone was as cold as him. ¡°I still have to go to work! If there¡¯s anything wrong with Feng Yan, ask him to look for li beixiao!¡± Feng Yan must have looked for her because of li beixiao, but she really had no energy to discuss their relationship with him anymore. ¡°Miss ye, please!¡± The voice was still cold. Seeing Feng Yan¡¯s car not far away, ye qingge¡¯s head hurt so much that she wanted to hit the wall. She followed Han Bing helplessly. After he got in the car, he drove away. ¡°Feng Yan, can¡¯t we just talk here? I still have to work!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s feminine eyes stared straight at ye qingge, with a faint smile on his lips. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t help but lean back against the seat. She felt that Feng Yan was like a cheetah, ready to pounce on her and bite her neck off at any moment. ¡°Li beixiao threw your phone away. If you want to settle the score, go to him! Even if you have to pay, find him!¡± Feng Yan looked at ye qingge as if he was looking at his prey. ¡°Feng Yan, you¡¯re always holding on to me like this. It¡¯s as if li Beichen has fallen in love with someone else, and you¡¯ve become a resentful woman.¡± Ye qingge couldn¡¯t figure out the feminine Feng Yan. You wouldn¡¯t know what he was planning with his slightly narrowed eyes. ¡°He¡¯s the one who abandoned me!¡± Her voice was soft and filled with sorrow. ¡°That¡¯s the problem between you and him. It has nothing to do with me. I sympathize with you, but I can¡¯t do anything. Who asked you to fall in love with him!¡± ¡°Are you in love with him?¡± His clean and slender fingers rubbed his cold lips, looking devilishly charming. Ye qingge¡¯s little face suddenly turned red, and Li beixiao¡¯s cold face that angered both man and God appeared in her mind uncontrollably. He was so overbearing that it made her speechless. How could she fall in love with him ¡­ Feng Yan, there¡¯s always been someone in my heart. He¡¯s so gentle that I can¡¯t help but want to get closer to him. His smile makes me feel that all the darkness in my heart is beautiful ¡­ On a rainy night, that man held her in his arms, and the cold rain poured on the two of them. However, she felt so warm and bright for the first time in her life, just because of that man¡¯s smile ¡­ Chapter 96 ? 96 You can try saying this to li beixiao After hearing ye qingge¡¯s words, Feng Yan¡¯s seductive eyes narrowed. ¡°Who is it?¡± He trapped ye qingge under his body and interrogated her ruthlessly. The person that he, Feng Yan, and the blood seeping stone had their eyes on, could only be his. Feng Yan, let go of me. If you have anger and grievances, go find li beixiao! ¡°I¡¯m asking you, who is that man?¡± She actually had someone she liked, and that person actually had such an important place in her heart. ¡°What does it matter to you who I have in my heart? Feng Yan, you and Li beixiao are both lunatics. You won¡¯t let me go. What kind of man are you to bully a woman like me?¡± ¡°Try saying this to li beixiao!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were burning with fire. He loosened his grip and gradually calmed his seriously suppressed anger. She could only be his. No one could take her away, not even li beixiao. Ye qingge didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to bring her here for dinner, let alone with someone else. And this person turned out to be the Big Brother Huo zhongrao that li beixiao had mentioned ¡­ Li beixiao had mentioned this person before. Ye qingge was very curious about the person who could make li beixiao respect him so much. Huo zhongrao¡¯s entire body exuded a cold and abstinent aura. The lines on his face were as cold as a knife and he was full of masculinity. Ye qingge marveled in her heart. There was actually a man with such a strong aura. The kind of domineering aura that could shock people with just a glance made her heart tremble. It was obvious that Huo zhongrao was also surprised that Feng Yan had brought a woman to eat with him. Although Feng Yan and Li beixiao did not get along, he respected Huo zhongrao very much. He was arrogant and unruly, but he only listened to Huo zhongrao. ¡°Brother Rao!¡± After giving Huo zhongrao a hug between men, Feng Yan¡¯s face revealed a rare sincere smile. ¡°Brother Rao, this is ye qingge, my woman!¡± He pulled ye qingge¡¯s hand over forcefully. Ye qingge struggled to break free, but she couldn¡¯t. Was Feng Yan crazy? ¡°Sit down! I¡¯ve also called bei Zhi over!¡± Huo zhongrao looked at ye qingge and said calmly. The deep male voice revealed a majestic dominance. Although the voice was faint, it made people feel pressured. Ye qingge felt a headache coming on. Li beixiao is coming too? Is there an end to this? Ye qingge was really annoyed that she couldn¡¯t get rid of Feng Yan¡¯s hand. She had to leave now. When li beixiao came, the two of them would fight again. Li beixiao would give her a warning and punishment, and it would be endless ¡­ ¡°Sit tight, don¡¯t embarrass me in front of brother Rao!¡± He forced ye qingge to sit on the chair. He knew that brother Rao would call li beixiao if he wanted to have dinner with him, so he had brought ye qingge here. This time, he had to do it before li beixiao ¡­ Ye qingge did not know how to greet Huo zhongrao. Li beixiao called him big brother, and Feng Yan called him brother Rao. Calling him big brother meant that she was more inclined to li beixiao, and calling him brother Rao meant that she followed Feng Yan ¡­ However, for some reason, ye qingge just wanted to call Huo zhongrao ¡± big brother ¡°. It had nothing to do with li beixiao. ¡°Hello, Mr. Huo!¡± In the end, she only called him ¡°Mr. Huo¡± out of practice ¡­ ¡°En!¡± Huo zhongrao responded indifferently, but his expression was not good. Ye qingge could tell as well, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. Feng Yan had been holding her wrist, so it was impossible for her to leave ¡­ When li beixiao pushed the door open and walked in, ye qingge realized that he had come without looking back. Seeing ye qingge¡¯s back, li beixiao¡¯s dark eyes were filled with anger. This damn woman. Chapter 97 ? 97 My woman is not very obedient When li beixiao walked in, Feng Yan deliberately raised his arm and shook it, so that li beixiao could see his hand holding ye qingge¡¯s. Li beixiao¡¯s cold face suddenly became a few degrees colder. ¡°Li beixiao, don¡¯t misunderstand. I was forced to do it!¡± Ye qingge felt that she would be played to death by these two men sooner or later. ¡°Big brother!¡± He glanced at ye qingge coldly, then sat down beside her and grabbed her other wrist. He wanted to pull ye qingge¡¯s body to his side, but Feng Yan was also exerting force. Ye qingge was like a doll being pulled, about to be torn apart. In Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes, li beixiao had always been a person with a sense of propriety. However, his childish behavior at this time made him slightly surprised and somewhat relieved. He had investigated this ye qingge before. No wonder Mumu liked her. She had a unique temperament, quiet and indifferent, and a little charming. He could tell that she had a temper. ¡°Both of you, let go of my hand and sit here!¡± ¡®You¡¯, of course, referred to ye qingge. The three of them were slightly surprised. Li beixiao and Feng Yan let go of their hands at the same time. They would not disobey Huo zhongrao. Ye qingge did not hesitate and sat directly next to Huo zhongrao. She knew that she could not leave. Li beixiao¡¯s eagle-like eyes stared at ye qingge as if he wanted to tear her into pieces and swallow her. Ye qingge also glared at him, her eyes full of resentment, anger, and grievance. Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Sitting beside Huo zhongrao, ye qingge did not feel uncomfortable or awkward at all. Instead, she felt at ease and comfortable. It was a feeling that she had never felt before. ¡°Brother Rao, where¡¯s that brat?¡± Feng Yan leaned back in his chair, his legs spread out casually. The brat Feng Yan was talking about was li beixiao¡¯s son, li Mumu. Although Feng Yan and Li beixiao were not on good terms, he liked li Mumu very much. ¡°Together with shadow!¡± Huo zhongrao poured a glass of water for ye qingge and pushed it in front of her without saying a word. ¡°The brat is his son!¡± Feng Yan explained kindly, as if he was afraid that ye qingge did not know. ¡°She knows!¡± Li beixiao still didn¡¯t know what Feng Yan meant. He looked at him and gritted his teeth. Her own son had an idea and was actually calling Feng Yan his brother. Ye qingge held the cup with both hands and lowered her head to drink water, ignoring everyone. She had had enough of these two childish men. At this moment, the dishes were served. Ye qingge saw that they were all home-cooked dishes. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t even look at the two and sat up straight. Ye qingge felt that Huo zhongrao¡¯s strong aura was innate, and the manliness was in his bones. People couldn¡¯t help but respect him, just like soldiers. In ye qingge¡¯s eyes, li beixiao¡¯s domineering aura was unparalleled. However, in front of Huo zhongrao, he seemed to have automatically restrained all his sharpness. Just like now, he and Feng Yan had obediently started eating ¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Huo zhongrao asked when he saw ye qingge not eating. However, even this faint tone made people feel even more pressured. ¡°I already ate it before he caught me, Mr. Huo.¡± Ye qingge smiled weakly, her tone a little annoyed and dissatisfied. ¡°Then you should eat more!¡± Huo zhongrao frowned and looked at Feng Yan. ¡°Brother Rao, my woman isn¡¯t very well-behaved, she won¡¯t cooperate if you don¡¯t grab her!¡± Feng Yan deliberately emphasized the words ¡°my woman.¡± Chapter 98 ? 98 Whose woman are you, then? Ye qingge had just picked up her chopsticks when she heard Feng Yan¡¯s murderous words. ¡°Feng Yan, I¡¯m not your woman.¡± ¡°Then whose woman are you?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s jaw was tightly clenched, and he asked with a cold face. ¡°..¡±Ye qingge really wanted to reply to li Beichen with a backbone, ¡± I¡¯m not your woman either. It was as clean as how she had treated Feng Yan, but the words were stuck in her throat and she could not say them. Ye qingge bit her chopsticks and looked up at Huo zhongrao, silently begging for help. Brother, please take care of these two people! Huo zhongrao looked at ye qingge¡¯s clear eyes, which were filled with a slight complaint and helplessness, and his heart trembled. ¡°Eat well!¡± She retracted her gaze and gripped her chopsticks tightly, her knuckles turning slightly white. The devilish smile on Feng Yan¡¯s face widened. There were some things that no one would believe even if they were told, but they were all true. Huo zhongrao¡¯s words made li beixiao look away. He was also surprised by the way his eldest brother looked at ye qingge and the way ye qingge relied on him. This made him extremely uncomfortable. This woman was indeed a Vixen. Even his big brother was charmed by her. Even though she was not hungry, ye qingge lowered her head and ate. Although they were all home-cooked dishes, they tasted exceptionally good. Ye qingge found that Huo zhongrao¡¯s taste in food was very similar to hers, especially beef. And the things that they didn¡¯t eat were the same, celery, coriander, and green beans ¡­ Li beixiao didn¡¯t eat much. How could he eat with Feng Yan sitting next to him? His dark eyes were fixed on ye qingge. Huo zhongrao ate quickly. He wiped his mouth and turned to look at li beixiao and Feng Yan. ¡°Although I¡¯m not in Yun city, that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Li beixiao and Feng Yan didn¡¯t reply, but they knew what Huo zhongrao was going to say. ¡°She¡¯s Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. What are you two fighting for? Don¡¯t you have any shame as an elder?¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s tone was very light, but it made people feel pressured. It was like a commander¡¯s speech, the soldiers didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Li beixiao¡¯s hand on the table clenched into a fist, and his cold face darkened. Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile, looking as if he wanted the world to be in chaos, and he did not bother to hide it. Ye qingge looked at Huo zhongrao and blinked her eyes in confusion, but her heart suddenly brightened. She could see that li beixiao and Feng Yan respected Huo zhongrao very much. With him restraining the two of them, did that mean that they would not bother her anymore? ¡°Brother Rao, I really didn¡¯t know that she was Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Yan, did you know that she¡¯s Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Feng Yan lied through his teeth and looked at ye qingge with a playful look. ¡°She¡¯ll be a member of the Li family sooner or later, but she¡¯ll never be a member of your Feng family!¡± The look of relief in ye qingge¡¯s eyes was seen by li beixiao. Did this woman think that she could run away from him just because big brother had intervened? He looked smart, but he was extremely stupid. Ye qingge bit her lip, lowered her head and pretended not to hear. It was impossible for her to be with Nancheng, and it was even more impossible for her to be with li beixiao. ¡°I, Feng Yan, will only marry a woman from the Huo family, am I right, brother Rao?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s feminine words were like a bomb that had been thrown into a calm lake, instantly causing the water to splash everywhere. Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened and he clenched his fists tightly. He looked at Feng Yan with a sharp gaze. Chapter 99 ? 99 Chapter 99 Find her and I¡¯ll marry her. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Li beixiao grabbed Feng Yan¡¯s shirt collar and lifted him up from the dining chair. Feng Yan smiled evilly and did not resist at all. He looked at li Beichen with a provocative expression. Ye qingge¡¯s throat tightened and her heart beat faster at the tension. A woman with the surname Huo? It should be related to Huo zhongrao, right? Otherwise, his face would not be so ugly at this time ¡­ let him go. He¡¯s right. If Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was filled with pain and depression, as if he couldn¡¯t find an outlet to vent it out. For some reason, ye qingge felt her heart throb when she saw Huo zhongrao¡¯s pained expression. It was a feeling that she could sense. Li beixiao threw Feng Yan away, causing him to fall back into the chair, looking a little embarrassed. ¡°Brother Rao, I know you¡¯ve been looking for meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmetime!¡± Although these words were directed at Huo zhongrao, Feng Yan¡¯s pair of peach blossom eyes were staring straight at li beixiao, not hiding his provocation. Only he himself knew how to be mysterious. Feng Yan, there¡¯s a limit to your madness. Don¡¯t go too far! Li beixiao rarely swore, and this was the first time ye qingge had heard it. She wondered who this ¡°She¡¯s your Feng family¡¯s daughter-in-law. If you can find her, you have to marry her even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± When Huo zhongrao said this, his eyes were a little unfocused. It had been more than 20 years, could he still find it? He had asked himself this question countless times and he already had an answer in his heart. He couldn¡¯t find it, but he never gave up all these years. He knew in his heart that he might have died a long time ago, but there must always be hope in life, or else there would be no meaning to life. ¡°Brother Rao, remember this. When you find meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeyou!¡± Feng Yan smiled triumphantly, as if li beixiao was pleasing to the eye and no one could take him away. ¡°If you want to marry my sister, then don¡¯t mess with women you shouldn¡¯t mess with!¡± The woman that Huo zhongrao should not have provoked was ye qingge. It turned out that the one called MeowMeow was Huo zhongrao¡¯s sister ¡­ Did Huo zhongrao not know that li beixiao and Feng Yan were lovers? ¡°Got it, brother Rao. Other than meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow!¡± Her feminine voice was so pleasant, and her eyes were so ambiguous and hot. ¡°Bei Zhi, you¡¯ve always done things with a sense of propriety. I won¡¯t say much, but you should know what to do!¡± Huo zhongrao looked at li beixiao. Although he did not mention ye qingge¡¯s name, everyone in the room understood what he meant. ¡°Big brother, I have something to tell you later!¡± The person that he, li beixiao, had set his eyes on, was his. The old man was just using ye qingge to provoke Nancheng. He didn¡¯t really want the two of them to be together. Su Tian was the most suitable person for Nancheng. Although the old man was stubborn and liked to make decisions, the premise of his departure must be to make Nancheng happy. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t say anything else and looked at ye qingge. ¡°Although Nancheng is a little frivolous, he¡¯s still quite serious about his feelings. I hope you¡¯ll take him seriously too! Young lady, don¡¯t let others gossip.¡± Ye qingge¡¯s hand tightened around her chopsticks. Chapter 100 ? 100 You¡¯re not a good person either She didn¡¯t know why, but after hearing Huo zhongrao¡¯s words, she felt wronged. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to be serious, but the one suitable for Nancheng wasn¡¯t her, but su Tian. And when Huo zhongrao said this, it seemed as if she was seducing li beixiao and Feng Yan and was not behaving herself. ¡°Mr. Huo, although I¡¯m uneducated and uncultured, not just anyone can lecture me. Li beixiao and Feng Yan listen to you, you can just lecture them. Besides, I¡¯m not interested in either of them, so I can¡¯t say anything about them!¡± In fact, ye qingge was not a thorn in her side, but she felt aggrieved at this moment. Who had she offended? all of them were criticizing her. One moment, he couldn¡¯t be sure, and the next moment, he said no. And then, he said that she was shameless. On what basis? ye qingge, control your temper. How can you talk to your big brother like that? ¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face was cold, and his words were stiff. He knew his brother well. His words were just like that. He didn¡¯t mean anything else. He was just more traditional. ¡°It¡¯s not little uncle¡¯s turn to judge me!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s eyes were red, but she stubbornly held back her tears. Li beixiao¡¯s heart ached at her forbearance. However, her words ¡± it¡¯s not my uncle¡¯s place to criticize me! He had been provoked. Huo zhongrao looked at ye qingge with deep and dark eyes. No one could tell what he was thinking. ¡°Brother Rao, I¡¯ll take her away first, she¡¯s got a bad temper! I¡¯ve annoyed you by being here!¡± Feng Yan stood up, walked around a few chairs, and tried to hold ye qingge¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re not a good person either!¡± She glared at Feng Yan. If he had not brought her here, she would not have to suffer like this. When he got up, he took out 200 yuan from his wallet and placed it on the table. ¡°Mr. Huo, I didn¡¯t eat much! This should be enough!¡± If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten it. Two hundred Yuan is so painful! Li beixiao¡¯s hands on the table were clenched into fists, and his dark eyes were like daggers as he looked at ye qingge. In li beixiao¡¯s heart, she was his woman. However, she should not have said such rude things in front of his brother. Looking at the two hundred Yuan on the table, Feng Yan¡¯s smile became even more feminine. How could he not be fascinated by a woman like this? ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll come find you tonight!¡± After ye qingge left, li beixiao also took his coat and followed her out with a cold face. His entire body exuded a cold air, making people not dare to approach him. ¡°Brother Rao, if we find MeowMeow, I¡¯ll marry her. No one can stop me.¡± Feng Yan looked at li Beichen¡¯s back, his eyes dark. Huo zhongrao¡¯s deep eyes were also looking at the two pink tickets on the table. He seemed to be able to understand why Mumu would like her and why bei Zhi would be so confused ¡­ The circle they lived in was like a pool of stagnant water. They were used to being numb, but when they were suddenly stirred up by someone, they were instantly revived and uncertain ¡­ Ye qingge heartlessly hailed a taxi as soon as she left the house. She usually could not bear to take it, as it was expensive! As soon as the car door opened, a petite figure rushed in before they could get in. It was so fast that ye qingge didn¡¯t even have time to react. ¡°You ¡­ Tadpole?¡± Ye qingge was confused. Wasn¡¯t this world a little too small? She was scammed by this little brat last time, and now she was robbed of her car by him? Chapter 101 ? 101 She wanted to adopt him ¡°Mom, get in the car! What are you thinking about?¡± He gestured to ye qingge with his beautiful little chin, looking handsome and cute. ¡°Are you addicted to blaming me?¡± Ye qingge got into the car helplessly, just because the little boy called her ¡®mommy¡¯. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you miss me?¡± He held ye qingge¡¯s arm and rubbed it against her. The softest thing in the bottom of her heart had been touched. She wanted to, how could she not want to? when she dreamed at night, she was still thinking about whether this little tadpole had a place to sleep and whether she would be cold ¡­ Would she be beaten up when she tried to scam him ¡­ If possible, could she adopt him ¡­ Ye qingge had thought about all these because she was also a mother. If it weren¡¯t for the longing for her daughter, ye qingge knew that she would have died with her mother because her heart was too cold and tired ¡­ Although the little tadpole was a swindler, he was dressed like a rich young master. It made sense. She usually committed crimes in high-end clubs and hotels. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Touching the little tadpole¡¯s soft ears, ye qingge remembered what he had said to ye Wenwen, ¡± I look like my father, especially my ears. They¡¯re so soft and afraid of my wife! ¡°I¡¯m hungry! I haven¡¯t had anything to eat since last night!¡± Li Mumu had indeed not eaten much. Her picky eating habits were acting up again, and she was being willful. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat something!¡± ¡°Mom, do you know how to make good food?¡± ¡°I will!¡± ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the delicious food?¡± ¡°Then you can cook for me! I¡¯m not a picky eater, I eat anything!¡± ¡°..¡± Li Mumu mimicked ye qingge¡¯s words and added the word ¡± you ¡± at the end. The soft and sweet ending sound was very pleasant to hear ¡­ She didn¡¯t want to go back to the company to face li beixiao, so ye qingge came to Feng Xi¡¯s house with the little tadpole. Feng Xi wasn¡¯t home, but Shi Nian was. Ye qingge was happy to see her. It just so happened that Shi Nian had not eaten yet, so ye qingge made the egg fried rice for them, simple and delicious. Li Mumu ate a small plate, and her little stomach was bulging. The way she patted her stomach was silly and cute. ¡°Your cooking skills are really good!¡± This was Shi Nian¡¯s most filling meal in the past few days. ¡°Hehe, so you can speak ¡­¡± Ye qingge wasn¡¯t surprised by Shi Nian¡¯s words. She could even dress up as a man, so it was within ye qingge¡¯s expectations that she would pretend to be a little mute. After all, the appearance could be disguised, but the voice was very difficult to disguise. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, my voice is too sweet!¡± Shi Nian¡¯s voice was indeed very sweet. Li Mumu¡¯s pair of black eyes darted back and forth between the two women. She smiled and did not say anything, just listening. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to be by Feng Xi¡¯s side like this. He¡¯ll find out easily!¡± ¡°Sister ye, I wanted to leave, but he didn¡¯t allow it. I just wanted to take back my brother¡¯s things from him, but who knew he would want me to be his lover!¡± Shi Nian bit his lip. That head of short, handsome hair made her even more attractive. ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± That day, shinian had asked her to help him, but ye qingge knew that she didn¡¯t have the ability to fight Feng Xi. ¡°Sister Ye, Feng Xi is most afraid of his big brother, that Mr. Huo. Can you find him and ask him to help me?¡± Shi Nian held ye qingge¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with tears. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Huo zhongrao ¡­ Ye qingge was a little embarrassed. She had just left with him and it was not appropriate to ask him for help again. Chapter 102 ? 102 My father is li beixiao However, looking at Shi Nian, ye qingge could not say no. Li Mumu saw the dilemma in ye qingge¡¯s eyes and could not help but sigh in her heart. This woman was silly and kind. She would definitely agree. ¡°I will try my best! You should be careful too. I don¡¯t think Feng Xi is someone to be trifled with!¡± Feng Xi was obviously a vengeful person. If she knew that Shi Nian had disguised himself as a man to deceive him, she would definitely not let her off. ¡°I will be careful, sister ye. Thank you for helping me, thank you!¡± Of course, Shi Nian knew that Feng Xi wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, and there were only a few days left before the deadline he had given himself. He said that his patience was limited, and he would definitely sleep with her ¡­ Ye qingge wanted to wait for Feng Xi to come back and teach him sign language before leaving. However, the housekeeper said that Feng Xi wouldn¡¯t come back and the little tadpole wanted to leave. Ye qingge had no choice but to leave with him. The little tadpole was obviously sticking to ye qingge and wouldn¡¯t let go. Ye qingge had no choice but to bring him back to the Li family. Ye qingge heartlessly took a taxi. She was distressed about the fare and kept her eyes on the taximeter. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll be good to me, right?¡± Li Mumu knew that this was the way to her grandfather¡¯s house. She could no longer hide her identity. In fact, he did not want to hide it anymore. After eating the egg fried rice, he wanted to eat it every day ¡­ ¡°I want to adopt you, but I don¡¯t know which department I should go to!¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ll treat me well.¡± ¡°Will you be obedient?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obedient!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be good to you if you¡¯re obedient. I don¡¯t want you if you don¡¯t!¡± Ye qingge was slowly communicating with the little tadpole. After all, the child¡¯s habit of talking nonsense must be corrected. ¡°You¡¯re a bad woman!¡± Li Mumu laughed. He could tell what ye qingge was thinking. ¡°Then, do you want to be my son?¡± ¡°Do it!¡± ¡°Are you obedient?¡± ¡°Listen!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re my son now!¡± He stretched out his hand and made a ¡°yes¡± sign with li Mumu. ¡°Are they your biological children?¡± Her dark eyes were bright and clear. ¡°Yes, my biological son!¡± Ye qingge knew that children without parents would be very sensitive and care about certain things. Ye qingge did not know that her words of comfort would make her heart ache in the future. It turned out that it was true ¡­ When ye qingge appeared in the living room with li Mumu, Li Ximing rubbed his eyes and confirmed again that it was his grandson. ¡°Well, the little tadpole is called great-grandfather.¡± Ye qingge wanted to give the little tadpole a name. ¡°Damn, why are you calling me great-grandfather? there¡¯s a difference in seniority!¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s head hurt when he saw li Mumu. In the past, he could run as he pleased with his nimble legs, but now, he couldn¡¯t run with a cast on! This little devil was so hateful! But he liked her a lot. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not a difference in seniority, right? Grandpa, this is my son!¡± Ye qingge did some calculations. It was right to call him great-grandfather! Li Ximing had just taken a sip of tea to smooth his breath, but he spat it out. Son? ¡°Ye qingge, who did you say he was? Are you kidding me?¡± Li Nancheng suddenly stood up. What was li Mumu up to now? ¡°I¡¯m her son!¡± Li Mumu crossed her small shoulders, looking cool and handsome. She was no longer as cute as she was when she stuck to ye qingge in the car. li Mumu, what kind of son are you? you¡¯re so mischievous, she¡¯s your little sister-in-law! Li Nancheng was done. You¡¯re her son? That is my wife ¡­ Chapter 103 ? 103 Am I your biological son? Ye qingge was dumbfounded. Li Mumu? Li beixiao¡¯s son? What the hell was this? This little tadpole was actually li beixiao¡¯s son? ¡°You are li Mumu?¡± Ye qingge felt that the world was too small and chaotic. Her blood was flowing backward ¡­ Why did he feel like he had fallen into a huge trap and was being schemed against? ¡°My father is li beixiao, my mother is ye qingge, and I am Li Mumu!¡± He looked at ye qingge coolly, his dark eyes full of schemes. Ever since she found out that a woman named ye qingge had appeared by her father¡¯s side, li Mumu had only two thoughts in her mind. If she was not satisfied, she would get lost. If she liked her, she would be her mother. Ye qingge¡¯s mind went blank. It was really li Mumu, li beixiao¡¯s son ¡­ Wasn¡¯t that a difference in seniority? Li beixiao¡¯s words echoed in her ears. my son will come back tomorrow. You should get along well with him and try to make him call you ¡®mom¡¯ earlier! Mumu is a little picky with her food. You should also pay more attention to this aspect. He¡¯s still growing! Ye qingge finally knew that it was true that she had to look at the target before making a move. What was this little brat thinking of her? Ye qingge was suddenly uncertain. ¡°Every word you say is the truth!¡± Ye qingge pointed at li Mumu angrily. This was the son that li beixiao had taught. Good job. he¡¯s not only full of lies. You¡¯ll know how annoying this little devil is in the future, wife! How could li Nancheng know what his youngest uncle had in mind for his wife, and what li Mumu had in mind for his wife? It was all li Mumu¡¯s prank. Li Mumu narrowed her eyes at li Nancheng. brother Nan, who¡¯s your wife? She¡¯s my mother!¡± Li Ximing rubbed his temples. When I was planning, how could I forget Mumu? ¡°Who¡¯s your mom?¡± This time, ye qingge and Li Nancheng said it together. Knowing that he was li beixiao¡¯s son, if ye qingge still wanted to be his mother, she might as well hang herself with a rope. The two of them were so Black-bellied that she would be played to death. ¡°Ye qingge, we¡¯ve already made a deal!¡± Li Mumu¡¯s Black eyes immediately welled up with tears. She shouted at ye qingge, ¡± I¡¯m not happy to tell you. ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re li Mumu. Besides, I¡¯m your sister-in-law! It doesn¡¯t count!¡± Ye qingge also felt that she was not confident enough. How could she break her promise with a child? Moreover, she really liked li Mumu, but he was li beixiao¡¯s son. Their relationship was a mess! that¡¯s right. This is your sister-in-law. She¡¯s my wife! Li Nancheng skipped to ye qingge¡¯s side and hugged her. This was his wife. Bean-sized tears slowly flowed out of li Mumu¡¯s dark eyes and silently flowed into ye qingge¡¯s heart, causing her to feel pain. ¡°Am I your biological son?¡± Li Mumu directly made a ruthless move. His question was so annoying that he almost choked. He was sure that ye qingge would not answer No. This kind and silly woman would not say such hurtful words. Li Ximing looked at his grandson with heartache. His body trembled a little and he wanted to get up but couldn¡¯t. Ye qingge¡¯s heart trembled, then it hurt ¡­ Li beixiao said that li Mumu was born out of a rock and that there were no women by his side ¡­ Chapter 104 ? 104 The ruthless young master Li Ye qingge yearned to see her daughter again in this life. She wondered if li Mumu was also thinking of seeing her mother ¡­ She still remembered that when they were in the car, she had made a tick with him. That handsome and cool little face had been filled with happiness. If she wasn¡¯t, how could she say it? but if she was, she couldn¡¯t say it either ¡­ ¡°Am I your biological son?¡± Li Mumu used her sleeve to wipe her eyes fiercely, and even her snot was pulled out. She had never looked so miserable before. Li Nancheng¡¯s heart ached at the sight of this. When had this little devil ever been in such a sorry state? when had he ever cried like this? he had always been the one making others cry. Faced with li Mumu¡¯s repeated questioning, ye qingge¡¯s lips trembled as if there was a sharp knife against her throat. ¡°Am I your biological son?¡± Sure enough, he was li beixiao¡¯s son. Ye qingge¡¯s heart was heavily pounded by his low and deep questioning voice. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡± Ye qingge cut the tip of the knife and squeezed out this word. The tears in her eyes fell instantly. Grandpa, brother Nan, you heard this woman say yes. She said that I¡¯m her biological son. If she dares to say that I¡¯m not her son again, I won¡¯t support her until she¡¯s old! After stubbornly throwing down these words, li Mumu turned around and ran upstairs. Her face was covered in tears and snot, but her fierce little face was still so handsome that it angered both man and God. Ye qingge¡¯s body went limp in an instant. Li Mumu¡¯s words were more threatening than any other threat from li beixiao and Feng Yan. It made her heart twist and her chest tighten ¡­ Li Ximing was also stunned there. He knew his little grandson the best. There were really few people who could catch his eye. However, he was shocked by his deep feelings for ye qingge. This child had real feelings for her. He wanted ye qingge to be his mother, no matter who it was. Li Nancheng was also dumbfounded. This little devil was really f * cking ruthless. He had actually forced his wife three times. When his little uncle returned, he would definitely give him a good lecture. This was outrageous. Ye Wenwen came back from buying groceries and went to ye qingge¡¯s room to see her. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? The Butler said you were not feeling well?¡± Ye qingge lay weakly on the bed. She was indeed uncomfortable, as if she was sick. Her mind was filled with li Mumu¡¯s stubborn crying and questioning. She actually had the illusion that he was her child. Perhaps the kind nurse back then had made a mistake. She had given birth to a son, not a daughter ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just have a headache!¡± Looking at ye Wenwen, ye qingge did have a headache. It was already awkward for her to live here. She couldn¡¯t let ye Wenwen live here anymore, or it would be even more chaotic. She did not want Wen Wen to be wronged. She was a rich young lady who did not do anything at home, but she had to cook here and suffer Nancheng¡¯s anger. sis, I¡¯ll go get you some medicine. I know of a painkiller that¡¯s very effective! Ye Wenwen¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache as she got up to leave. ¡°Wen Wen, I¡¯m really fine. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Wen Wen, you should go home! Your mom should be worried about you. She¡¯ll blame me for leading you astray. Be good and go back!¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not going back. If I¡¯m going back, you can come back with me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll stay with you and not go anywhere. I¡¯ll work here and won¡¯t cause you any trouble, sister!¡± Ye Wenwen¡¯s voice was choked with sobs when she spoke, and her eyes were red. Anyone who saw her would feel pity for her. Chapter 105 ? 105 You should be happy to be my mother ¡°Sis, isn¡¯t he your fianc¨¦? Why aren¡¯t we together anymore? Is it because I provoked fifth young master this morning, so he broke off the engagement? I¡¯ll go and apologize to him ¡­ ¡°Wenwen, I¡¯m also leaving this place. Li Nancheng and I will never be together!¡± ¡°Sis, isn¡¯t he your fianc¨¦? Why aren¡¯t we together anymore? Is it because I provoked fifth young master this morning, so he broke off the engagement? I¡¯ll go and apologize to him ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to kneel down to him, sis ¡­ I¡¯ll cook properly next time and not let people dislike me, I ¡­¡± Ye Wenwen sobbed and choked until she couldn¡¯t speak anymore ¡­ Wenwen, don¡¯t be like this. It has nothing to do with you. Nancheng has someone he likes, and I have someone I like too. We¡¯re not suitable for each other, so we won¡¯t be together. I feel bad when you¡¯re like this. You¡¯re such a good girl, no one will despise you! Ye qingge¡¯s eyes were also red. Ye Wenwen¡¯s words made her feel bad and very uncomfortable ¡­ sister, I know you¡¯ve had a hard time all these years. I just want you to be happy. I want you to be happy ¡­ Ye Wenwen leaned on ye qingge¡¯s shoulder and sobbed in a low voice. ¡°Wen Wen, we will all be happy, we will all be!¡± She was touched. She still had a younger sister, and this younger sister really wanted her to live a happy life ¡­ Ye Wenwen was the one who made dinner. Ye qingge wanted to cook, but ye Wenwen wanted her to rest. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t resist her stubbornness, so she slept for a while. When she woke up, ye qingge turned on her phone, thinking that li beixiao would call her. After all, she had left and did not return to the company, but she did not ¡­ Ye qingge went to knock on li Mumu¡¯s door. Xiao Ling ¡­ Mumu, open the door!¡± Little tadpole was not his name, but it pierced ye qingge¡¯s heart and reminded her of the phrase ¡± little tadpole looking for mommy ¡± ¡­ It turned out that li Mumu had already told her his purpose from the beginning, but she had not thought in that direction. It seemed that the three questions had really hurt the child¡¯s heart ¡­ ¡°Mumu, open the door, okay?¡± Ye qingge knocked on the door again. ¡°Who are you?¡± His muffled voice still carried the anger of unforgivable. ¡°..¡±Ye qingge was speechless, but she knew in her heart that li Mumu had asked her this question only to confirm something. He also wanted her to give him some affirmation, a more affirmative answer. ¡°I¡¯m your mother ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s tears fell like rain as she choked out these words. How many nights had it been that the corners of her eyes had been wet, and tears had slipped into her heart. His face and height could not be seen clearly ¡­ It was just a vague shadow there. Her lips trembled and she could not say a complete sentence. In the end, she could only say carefully with tears and snot mixed in, ¡± I am your mother ¡­ Ye qingge stood against the wall. Did God take pity on her and give her a son because he knew that she could not find her daughter ¡­ The door was opened. Li Mumu¡¯s eyes were still red from crying. She stood there with her little mouth pursed, not saying a word. Ye qingge squatted in front of him and touched his handsome little face, feeling the smoothness of his palm. Her heart was complicated, but it was full of happiness. Li Mumu would not know how much she was struggling in her heart, only because her father was li beixiao. As li Mumu¡¯s mother, she would automatically be a couple with li beixiao. This was something she did not want. That man was too strong and dangerous. She didn¡¯t want to fall into his trap and be unable to escape. She knew all too well what lay between the clouds and the mud ¡­ It couldn¡¯t be clearer. ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you have a big temper!¡± Chapter 106 ? 106 Dad, mom wants you to let go Ye qingge said with a smile and tears in her red eyes as she pinched her soft little face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made you cry today, but I¡¯ll make you laugh in the future. I, li Mumu, will do what I say. I won¡¯t regret it!¡± At such a young age, the words he said were ruffian-like but powerful and resonating. Ye qingge suddenly laughed. What kind of father and son was this? this arrogant and cool look was really likable. Ye qingge did not realize that she had subconsciously regarded li beixiao as someone who was likable ¡­ If he had a wife in the future, he would definitely dote on her to the bone. ¡°If you make me cry again, I¡¯ll starve you and ignore you!¡± Gently holding li Mumu in her arms, ye qingge smiled and thanked God for giving her this son. ¡°Mom ¡­¡± A small hand covered ye qingge¡¯s back and gently patted her. He had a mother now. ¡°What did you call her?¡± His deep voice was filled with disbelief. Ye qingge¡¯s body stiffened. Li beixiao had returned ¡­ ¡°Dad, this is my mom. You two should get to know each other.¡± In front of her father, li Mumu¡¯s voice was low and deep, just like li beixiao¡¯s. The corner of ye qingge¡¯s mouth twitched. Those words were really cruel. ¡°Your ability to seduce people is amazing!¡± He was talking to ye qingge. Li beixiao had been feeling jealous of his brother¡¯s gaze on ye qingge today! It seemed like she would be busy in the future. Feng Yan was not enough, even her big brother had been seduced by her. Who knew who would come out next! ¡°Little uncle, what school did you graduate from? your standard of speaking isn¡¯t that high!¡± Ye qingge felt uncomfortable when she heard these words. Very uncomfortable, really uncomfortable. She held li Mumu¡¯s hand and walked towards the stairs, not looking at li beixiao. ¡°Still causing trouble?¡± Li beixiao grabbed ye qingge¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, suppressing his anger. He had wanted to catch up with her in the afternoon, but she ran fast. Later, his brother called him and asked him to go back. He felt that he had to make things clear with his brother. After hearing Ying¡¯s report, she found out that her son had already met ye qingge. He was very pleased to see his son relying on ye qingge. Previously, she was a little worried that Mumu would not accept ye qingge. After all, this child had her own ideas and was stubborn. ¡°Tell your dad to let go!¡± Ye qingge could not pull her arm away, but she did not want to talk to li beixiao, so she said to li Mumu. Was she fooling around? She had been wronged, yet she still couldn¡¯t show any emotions? Was he in charge of her? ¡°Dad, mom wants you to let go!¡± Li Mumu was quite willing to do this. She raised her head and looked at her father with her big black eyes. It was a good feeling. When the three of them were together, he would pass on the message when his parents quarreled. He had never experienced this before. ¡°Tell your mother that her relatives should be leaving! I¡¯ll deal with her tonight!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. This woman was so likable when she was angry. Looking at her pouting lips, his anger disappeared instantly. He let go of her hand and decided not to argue with her. Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red. li beixiao, you ¡­ Shameless, what are you saying in front of the child!¡± He held li Mumu¡¯s hand and walked away shyly. What kind of father was he? Bad influence on children ¡­ ¡°Mom, who¡¯s your relative? Ah ¡­ You¡¯re on your period!¡± Chapter 107 ? 107 An awkward dinner Li Mumu said this in a serious manner, with the childishness of a child, cute and soft. When he went downstairs, ye Wenwen had already prepared dinner and Li Ximing was already sitting in the main seat. Li Nancheng propped his head on his hand and looked in the direction of the stairs. When he saw ye qingge coming down, his eyes lit up. ¡°Wife, did you sleep enough?¡± brother Nan, this is my mother. You have to call her little aunt! Li Mumu pulled out a chair for ye qingge coolly, like a gentleman. ¡°Li Mumu, this is my wife. You can call her little sister-in-law!¡± Li Nancheng could not take it anymore. Was this brat addicted to calling her mother? ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± Ye qingge greeted Li Ximing. ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± Li Mumu also greeted Li Ximing. good, good, good. Everything is good ¡­ Li Ximing¡¯s mouth twitched. This is a mess of seniority. What¡¯s the matter? Ye qingge was speechless, li Nancheng was speechless, li Mumu was speechless ¡­ Ye Wenwen came out with a bowl of porridge. Her little face was red from the work, and her long hair was casually tied up, exuding a lazy charm. ¡°Sis, I made you some sweet potato pumpkin congee. It¡¯s your favorite!¡± The steaming hot porridge was placed in front of ye qingge. Ye Wenwen wiped the sweat from her forehead. When had she ever cooked at home? Dong Wenqian couldn¡¯t bear to let her daughter¡¯s hands be stained with dirty water. ¡°Wen Wen, sit down and eat!¡± Ye qingge looked at the bowl of porridge. Wen Wen still remembered what ye qingge liked to eat, so ye qingge felt both relieved and sad. Looking at the table full of dishes, she must have been cooking for a long time, and his heart ached for her. ¡°Mr. Li, are you not eating?¡± She did not see li beixiao, and her eyes were a little disappointed. ¡°Aunty, my dad only eats my mom¡¯s cooking!¡± Li Mumu said to ye Wenwen with a smile. ¡°Uh ¡­ You ¡­¡± Ye Wenwen was shocked. This child was ye qingge¡¯s child, but what did he say? ¡°Aunty, my dad only eats my mom¡¯s cooking!¡± He was li beixiao¡¯s son? What was going on ¡­ Ye qingge and Li beixiao had a son? And she was li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e? What was going on? ¡°Mumu, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Wen Wen, sit down and eat!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s head suddenly hurt. What the hell is this! It was a complete mess. ¡°Let¡¯s all eat!¡± Li Ximing also felt a headache. ¡°Wife, I want to eat the sweet and sour pork you make!¡± Li Nancheng did not even look at ye Wenwen¡¯s cooking. All he could think about was the delicious sweet and sour pork chop his wife made. ¡°Mom, I want to eat too!¡± She glared at li Nancheng. He had never eaten his mother¡¯s sweet and sour pork chop! ¡°I¡¯ll eat too!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s low voice came from behind ye qingge. ¡°..¡±Looking at the table full of dishes cooked by Wen Wen, ye qingge felt that the three men were just fooling around. In fact, Li Ximing also wanted to say that he wanted to eat it, but he thought about it and decided not to. Anyway, he would eat it anyway. Ye Wenwen felt embarrassed. I¡¯ll do it! My sister isn¡¯t feeling well. Sister, sit down and have some porridge!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just eating what my wife makes, what has it got to do with you!¡± Li Nancheng found ye Wenwen an eyesore. Li Mumu narrowed her eyes. If he didn¡¯t Speak, Brother Nan would never be able to suppress his anger and keep his words. ¡°Nancheng, don¡¯t talk about Wen Wen!¡± What happened in the morning was repeating itself. Ye qingge was having a headache. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t quarrel with fifth young master, I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Ye Wenwen¡¯s eyes turned red again, and she was speechless for a moment. Chapter 108 ? 108 You¡¯re such an annoying woman Li beixiao sat directly on his seat without touching his chopsticks or saying anything. Li Mumu and Li Nancheng did not move their chopsticks either. Li Ximing took the chopsticks and, adhering to the principle of not wasting food, began to eat. His son and his two grandsons were picky and unreasonable people. His own chef was an old man. They would not eat the food cooked by an outsider. When they ate outside, they would always eat at the same few fixed places. The atmosphere suddenly froze and became awkward. Ye qingge felt extremely uncomfortable, but she could not say anything. On one hand, this was just how they were. Wen Wen had good intentions, but she could not fit in. ¡°Wen Wen, sit down and eat. I¡¯ll cook!¡± Ye qingge sighed. She must find a house and move out tomorrow. Ye qingge went to the kitchen, and ye Wenwen was about to sit on ye qingge¡¯s chair, with li beixiao on one side and Li Mumu on the other ¡­ ¡°Aunty, that¡¯s my mom¡¯s seat!¡± Li Mumu¡¯s small eyes were sharp and she could see everything clearly. By right, ye qingge should be sitting next to li Nancheng. Just now, it was li Mumu who pulled the chair over and made her sit. His purpose was self-evident. Ye Wenwen¡¯s body stiffened and she didn¡¯t sit down. She either sat on li Mumu¡¯s side or sat on the opposite side of li Nancheng. She smiled awkwardly. If it were someone else, they might have found an excuse to leave, such as helping out in the kitchen. However, ye Wenwen sat down beside li Nancheng. Li Nancheng was about to speak but was stopped by Li Ximing. In any case, he was giving face to ye qingge. Li Ximing had his own plans for some things. The sweet and sour ribs were done very quickly. Ye qingge made a stir-fried meat. When it was served, the three men only had their chopsticks and ate the two dishes. Ye Wenwen was eating with her head down, her hands holding the chopsticks trembling. Ye qingge saw this and felt very upset. After dinner, ye qingge was pulled away by li Mumu, who had wanted to comfort ye Wenwen. Li beixiao was sitting in the living room, looking at his mobile phone. Li Nancheng was playing games. Ye Wenwen had cut up some fruits and placed them on the low table. She also sat on the sofa and used a fork to give a piece of Apple to li beixiao. ¡°Mr. Li, I bought this Apple today. It¡¯s very sweet. Try it!¡± Her little face was a little red, and she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all from being ignored at the dinner table. ¡°You¡¯re such an annoying woman. My uncle doesn¡¯t eat apples!¡± Li Nancheng did not like ye Wenwen, and his wife even quarreled with him. the grapes here are also very sweet ¡­ Ye Wenwen changed the grapes and handed them over. From beginning to end, li Beizhen did not even look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing here. My wife is stupid, but the Li family is not. You just need to be good. Don¡¯t cook in the future, it¡¯s a waste of our food!¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s temper flared up at the thought of his wife getting angry at him because of this woman. Her words were very blunt and happened to be heard by ye qingge, who was going downstairs. Ye Wenwen stood up in a panic. She did not know what to do. Her feet were in a mess, and she fell on li beixiao¡¯s lap, who was looking at his mobile phone ¡­ Li Bei picked up his phone. It was a message from flame. He had been so focused on reading Feng Yan¡¯s movements these past two days that he hadn¡¯t noticed. Chapter 109 ? 109 Don¡¯t even think about leaving the Li family for your generation ¡°. ¡®m sorry, Mr. Li. I didn¡¯t mean it.. ¡®m sorry ¡­¡± Ye Wenwen wanted to get up. Her trembling body fell down again, and the soft cotton hit li Beichen¡¯s chest. ¡°Get lost!¡± Li beixiao hated women getting close to him the most, let alone sitting on him. He growled in a low voice. ¡°Li beixiao, Wen Wen didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Ye qingge ran over, helped ye Wenwen up, and said to li beixiao in a bad tone. ¡°You¡¯re shouting at me?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. This woman looked smart, but she was actually very stupid. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t talk to uncle like that. She did it on purpose!¡± Li Nancheng was all too familiar with women¡¯s antics. Only his kind wife was easy to fool. He had to teach his wife a good lesson. It was not a good thing to talk back to her uncle. Li Nancheng would not think too much about anything. When li Mumu called ye qingge ¡± mom, ¡± he thought it was a willful prank from the child and did not take it to heart. ¡°Nancheng, don¡¯t talk about Wen Wen. She¡¯s not one of those scheming women you know. She wouldn¡¯t do those despicable things! If you say anything bad about her again, I¡¯m really going to turn hostile!¡± That day, Wen Wen cried several times. Ye qingge knew that she wanted to do something. If she didn¡¯t stay here, she would feel uncomfortable. However, it caused them to misunderstand. ¡°Bring fifth young master back to his room!¡± Li beixiao ordered the Butler who was waiting in the first place. ¡°Little uncle, don¡¯t be angry with my wife. She doesn¡¯t use her brain when she speaks!¡± Li Nancheng did not leave, for fear that his uncle would bully his wife. ¡°Go back to your room!¡± Li beixiao did not even bother to look at li Nancheng. He kept calling li Nancheng his wife and really wanted to sew his mouth shut. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t argue with little uncle again! Be good and obedient!¡± Li Nancheng glared at ye Wenwen. He would deal with this troublesome woman sooner or later. After li Nancheng left, li beixiao looked at ye qingge. At first, ye qingge looked back at him. After looking at him for. while, she looked away. Li beixiao¡¯s deep eyes were like whirlpools, sucking people in ¡­ ¡°Mr. Li, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. My sister didn¡¯t mean to yell at you. Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± Ye Wenwen clenched her fists. Li beixiao was a man that many women admired and admired. She had dreamed of meeting him. When she saw him at the hospital that day, her heart had not been at ease. She swore that she would marry this man in this life. No matter what means she had to use, no matter what she had to suffer, she had to achieve her goal. However, the man did not even look at her. He only had eyes for ye qingge. In what way was she worse than ye qingge? Why could li beixiao and Li Nancheng not see her? ¡°Either you go back to your room or go back to your ye family!¡± He still did not look at ye Wenwen. A woman like her living in his house would only dirty it. However, that silly woman couldn¡¯t see through this woman¡¯s schemes, so he kept her alive and let her see clearly how silly she was. He knew that his father must have had the same intention. Otherwise, he would have kicked this woman out long ago. The men of the Li family were never lecherous people ¡­ ¡°Wen Wen, let¡¯s go!¡± Ye qingge said through gritted teeth. She didn¡¯t care what li beixiao said, but Wen Wen was staying here for her. She couldn¡¯t let her suffer. ¡°Sister, I should be the one leaving ¡­¡± Chapter 110 ? 110 My sister has someone she likes I¡¯ve caused trouble here. I¡¯ll go find a hotel to stay in. I¡¯ll leave now ¡­ Yingying¡¯s blushing face was covered in tears, and ye Wenwen was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. ¡°Ye qingge, where do you want to go? Don¡¯t even think about leaving the Li clan for your generation!¡± Li beixiao grabbed ye qingge¡¯s arm, his dark eyes filled with anger. This woman was really good at angering people. ¡°I won¡¯t run away. I said I would take care of Nancheng and I will do it. But I want to take Wenwen away now. Li beixiao, let go!¡± Ye qingge tried to break free from li beixiao¡¯s hand, but she could not. ¡°Sister, please don¡¯t make me feel guilty anymore, okay? I¡¯m leaving, I ¡­ I¡¯m the one who let you down!¡± it¡¯s my fault. You did it for me, that¡¯s why you ¡­ ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m the one driving fifth young master ¡­¡± Ye Wenwen sobbed as she spoke to li beixiao, but was interrupted by ye qingge. ¡°Wen Wen, don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Ye qingge knew what she was going to say. Her grandfather and Li beixiao both knew about the accident. It was already in the past, so she should not mention it again. sister, if you let me say it, I¡¯ll feel bad. Mr. Li, I was the one who hit fifth young master with my car. It has nothing to do with my sister. She¡¯s taking the blame for me ¡­ ¡°I know that my sister is unhappy here. She doesn¡¯t like fifth young master. She has someone she likes. Mr. Li, if you want to punish someone, just punish me. I¡¯ll do everything I can to take care of fifth young master. Please let my sister go!¡± ¡°Wen Wen ¡­ Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Ye qingge held ye Wenwen¡¯s hand and stopped her from speaking. He saw that li beixiao¡¯s face was as dark as the stormy sea. She suddenly thought of what Feng Yan had said to her when she told him that she had someone she liked. try saying this to li beixiao ¡­ sister, let me say that you did it all for me. You have someone you love, but you have to stay here and take care of fifth young master because of me. I feel terrible. I¡¯m the one who let you down. Don¡¯t sacrifice for me anymore. Let me bear the consequences of my mistakes! When she came back last night, she saw with her own eyes that li beixiao had taken ye qingge to his room. Today, Mumu had called her mother ¡­ However, she also felt that there must be something she had not figured out. That child was not ye qingge¡¯s. Otherwise, elder li would not have allowed ye qingge to become li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e and have such a messy relationship ¡­ Li beixiao ignored ye Wenwen¡¯s emotional performance and looked at ye qingge. This woman has someone she likes? Who was it? Who was Feng Yan? No matter who it was, she would not allow it ¡­ The thought of this woman having another man in her heart made li beixiao¡¯s heart burn as if it was about to explode. ¡°Oh, so it was you who hit this young master. You¡¯re really ruthless!¡± Li Nancheng was worried about his stubborn wife and had come back. He had not expected to hear such words. No wonder his wife said that she didn¡¯t know how to drive that day. That was really interesting. Did she want to be punished? ¡°Nancheng, Wenwen is talking nonsense. I hit you. It has nothing to do with her. Don¡¯t target her!¡± Ye qingge knew very well that li Nancheng hated ye Wenwen. He would not let go of anyone who had bumped into him. Wen Wen could not go to jail ¡­ ¡°Fifth young master, I was the one who bumped into you. It has nothing to do with my sister. My sister¡¯s life has always been hard. Chapter 111 ? 111 Who is the man you like? I don¡¯t want her to suffer anymore. I¡¯ll stay here to take care of you. Please let my sister go!¡± Ye Wenwen said with tears in her eyes. Her little appearance really made one¡¯s heart ache. you woman, you speak as if my family has made my wife suffer. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. You want to fly up the branch and become a Phoenix? stop dreaming! Li Nancheng¡¯s face was full of disdain. She was really an annoying woman. If ye qingge was in prison right now, she would probably beg them to let him go to prison in exchange for ye qingge. ¡°Li Nancheng, don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s body swayed a little and was a little unstable. The events of the day were like a roller coaster ride, making her go up and down. It was a long day, a day that made her very angry. ¡°Go back to your rooms, we¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow!¡± Li Ximing stood there, his face still with time and dignity. He looked at ye Wenwen with a heavy gaze. She already had such thoughts at such a young age. Although ye qingge was smart, she would still be blinded by the desire for family. If you were to tell her now that ye Wenwen had a motive, she wouldn¡¯t believe you and would be disgusted. This was probably the reason why bei Zhi didn¡¯t say anything. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed ye Wenwen to be so presumptuous here. ¡°Mom, Where¡¯s My Water?¡± Li Mumu stood at the top of the stairs and said to ye qingge coldly. Ye qingge let out a sigh of relief. She had come downstairs to pour a glass of water for Mumu. right away. Wen Wen, go back to your room first. We¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow! Grandfather was already out. She could not just leave with Wenwen if she wanted to. Looking at li Nancheng¡¯s cold smile, he would definitely not let Wen Wen off. The matter that had already been settled had suddenly turned into such a chaotic situation. ¡°Sister, did I ¡­ Did I do something wrong again? I just want you to be happy ¡­ I ¡­¡± Ye Wenwen looked helpless again and cried anxiously. ¡°Wenwen, you¡¯re not wrong. You have your sister for everything! Have a good sleep, you must be tired today! Be obedient and go!¡± ¡°Sleep well, you might not be able to sleep tomorrow!¡± Li Nancheng turned to leave after saying this. As he turned back, he glanced at ye qingge with a complicated look in his eyes. Ye qingge knew that li Nancheng was angry. He probably hated her! Avoiding li beixiao¡¯s gaze, ye qingge went to the kitchen to pour a glass of water, turned around, and went upstairs. She was tired, really tired. That night, ye qingge slept in li Mumu¡¯s room. She did not dare to go back to her own bedroom, as she was afraid of li beixiao. Li Mumu was nestled in her arms, as cute and well-behaved as a kitten. Ye qingge kissed li Mumu¡¯s little face from time to time, feeling a sense of satisfaction that she had never felt before. Her heart was filled with sweetness. This was her son. There were many things that she didn¡¯t dare to think about. It would only add to her troubles and she couldn¡¯t solve them. For example, she was li Mumu¡¯s mother and Li beixiao was her father. How could she define their relationship? When ye qingge woke up the next morning, she found herself lying in li beixiao¡¯s arms in his room. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was hoarse, deep, and pleasant to the ears. ¡°..¡±Ye qingge closed her eyes again. No wonder she had a good night¡¯s sleep. Ye qingge did not want to admit it. As long as she slept with li beixiao, she would not have nightmares. Chapter 112 ? 112 He told her to get lost He would sleep soundly and peacefully. This was a peace of mind that he had never felt before. ¡°Who is the man you like?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s blade-like jaw was clenched tightly, and some stubble appeared, adding a little sexiness. Sense. What ye qingge did not know was that li beixiao could not sleep that night. He was holding her in his arms. He was a normal man and was suffering, but he did not want to force himself. He didn¡¯t know when he had started to learn to be patient and tolerant towards this woman, but he was also trying his best to control her. This had never happened in the past. He, li beixiao, had always made others unhappy. He would never ask for it. he¡¯s a very gentle person. He¡¯s a completely different person from little uncle ¡­ Ye qingge knew that there were some things that should not be said. It was better to keep the person she liked in her heart. However, li beixiao had asked her so calmly and ye qingge had answered him so naturally. However, she knew deep down that li beixiao¡¯s overbearing personality would cause a storm if she said this. However, there was nothing to hide. There was indeed someone in her heart who had warmed her heart. The arms around ye qingge¡¯s waist tightened, and Li beixiao¡¯s breath became chaotic and hurried, but gentle ¡­ This word did not fit li beixiao¡¯s image, so he would not do that. Clearly, that person was not Feng Yan, and he would not be gentle ¡­ ¡°Then kick him out of your heart!¡± Li beixiao squeezed this sentence out of his teeth. How could he allow his woman to have another man in her heart? just the thought of it made his heart explode. That feeling made him want to kill, scream, and tear ¡­ ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± Ye qingge coughed twice. Li beixiao was holding her too tightly. He was holding her waist. If he were holding her neck, she would have died long ago. ¡°Ye qingge, you¡¯re now the mother of my son and will be my wife in the future. I won¡¯t allow you to have anyone else in your heart, do you understand? I, li beixiao, am not a good person. I can do anything.¡± Releasing the restraint on his waist, li beixiao turned ye qingge¡¯s body over and pinched her jaw, making her look at him. ¡°Li beixiao, do you not understand human language? I won¡¯t be with you, can you stop pestering me?¡± Ye qingge bit her lip and her eyes were filled with tears, but she held them back and did not let them fall. Since she was young, she had experienced too much sadness in her life. She thought that crying was the most useless, the most useless, the most cowardly behavior, and the most useless behavior ¡­ She did not allow herself to cry weakly, but this man always made her cry easily. It was so easy. Ye qingge didn¡¯t want to think about the confusing feelings in her heart, the unreasonable grievances and dependence. She was afraid that she would find out that it was something she couldn¡¯t bear ¡­ ¡°Then who do you want to be with? That gentle man?¡± This little mouth was so delicious when he kissed her, but the words that came out of her mouth were so unlikable. whoever I¡¯m with, it¡¯s not you. It¡¯s none of your business. Little uncle, you¡¯re also someone with status. It¡¯s embarrassing to be pestering someone. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? ¡± The words that slipped out of her tongue were slightly trembling. Ye qingge was really tired. She did not want to be entangled with li beixiao anymore. This was not the life she should have. Chapter 113 ? 113 Chapter 113: the drama of being forced As ye qingge had said, li beixiao was. man of status. No matter how much he liked a woman, he was embarrassed when he was rejected again and again. She even said the word embarrassed. Could he still pester her shamelessly? He was li beixiao and had never received such treatment. Women had always looked up to him and tried their best to get close to him and pester him, but this woman used embarrassment ¡­ She refused him ¡­ ¡°Get lost!¡± Li beixiao used this word a lot. Every time a woman recklessly approached him, he would curse this word without any mercy, just like now. Ye qingge¡¯s body suddenly froze because of this sentence. In that instant, her blood froze. A chill ran from the soles of her feet to the tip of her heart ¡­ Ye qingge got out of bed, her body weak and powerless. Something was pulling out of her body, little by little ¡­ When ye qingge walked out of li beixiao¡¯s room, li Mumu was standing at the door, looking at her with her dark eyes. Ye qingge smiled weakly and touched li Mumu¡¯s head. ¡°Morning, mom!¡± Children of this age would usually call out ¡®mom¡¯, with the sweetness of coquettishness. However, li Mumu could only call out¡¯ mom ¡®crisply, with a strong and overbearing tone. ¡°What do you want to eat? Mommy will make it for you!¡± He rubbed li Mumu¡¯s soft hair. This was probably the last time he could make breakfast for li Mumu. With li beixiao¡¯s personality, he would never let Mumu meet him again. He would definitely do such a thing. ¡°Can I still eat egg fried rice?¡± Li Mumu couldn¡¯t forget the egg-fried rice she had yesterday. He heard his father shout the word ¡± get lost ¡°. In the face of love, his father was too impulsive. If a woman used some tricks, he would definitely win her over. If he was not willing to give up his face, how could he do that? In order to shock his mother, he had used all kinds of tricks and tricks. In the end, he had put on a bitter and tearful show of coercion. This was what Dao skills were. His father was still far from it! ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. Mommy will make it for you!¡± Holding li Mumu¡¯s soft little hand, ye qingge felt warm in her heart, but her heart was bitter. To ye qingge¡¯s surprise, ye Wenwen had disappeared ¡­ She asked the Butler, who was evasive about it. Ye qingge knew that this matter had something to do with li Nancheng. His grandfather would not have taken her away, and it would not have been li beixiao either, because he and his grandfather knew that he was not the one who hit Nancheng. ¡°Nancheng, where¡¯s Wenwen?¡± Li Nancheng came out in his wheelchair. He did not greet ye qingge when he saw her. ¡°She¡¯s where she should be!¡± Li Nancheng looked at ye qingge with a complicated expression, just like the one he had last night. Judging from uncle and grandpa¡¯s reactions last night, they all knew. Everyone knew except him ¡­ He didn¡¯t know what was there to hide. He was the party involved, why hide it from him? Because it was ye qingge. If he liked her, he would be happy to have her as his wife. However, it was someone else who had knocked him down and made him suffer. Was he going to let this matter go just like that? Then he, li Nancheng, would really be a fool. ¡°Nancheng, Wenwen didn¡¯t mean to bump into you. Can¡¯t you just pretend that I did it?¡± Ye qingge was anxious. She was worried that Wenwen would really go to jail. ¡°Ye qingge, can you talk about this like that? Do you think I, li Nancheng, am an idiot? This young master was a perfectly fine person, and he was knocked into this state? Chapter 114 ? 114 I¡¯ll talk to brother Nan If I¡¯m any more unlucky, I¡¯ll be crippled for life, a cripple, understand?¡± Li Nancheng slapped his thigh hard, unable to suppress his anger. Who was this ye Wenwen? she had knocked into him, yet she was still able to have fun outside and even came to their house to show off. ye qingge, you have someone you like. You don¡¯t like me, do you? ¡± This was also what made li Nancheng the angriest. Ye Wenwen made it sound as if she had suffered a lot after marrying li Nancheng and did not like him. He knew that she didn¡¯t like him, but it wasn¡¯t up to an outsider to say that. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t say that to an outsider either. ¡°Nancheng, calm down. Can we have a good talk?¡± Ye qingge squatted beside li Nancheng, trying to calm his anger. She knew his temper too well. Li Mumu just sat on the sofa and looked at his mother comforting brother Nan. His mother¡¯s kind nature needed a lot of training. In the future, there would be many women who would want to pester his father. His mother still needed to cultivate. ¡°Ye qingge, I, li Nancheng, am not a three-year-old fool who will let you play with me. If you marry me, ye Wenwen will be in jail. It¡¯s useless no matter who says it!¡± ¡°Nancheng, Wenwen can¡¯t go to jail, and I can¡¯t ¡­¡± Ye qingge wanted to say that she couldn¡¯t marry him either, but saying that at this time would undoubtedly add fuel to the fire. If she didn¡¯t know about li Nancheng and su Tian, she would have married li Nancheng without hesitation and tried her best to fall in love with him and treat him well. However, love was something that could only be realized later. She didn¡¯t want to ruin a marriage. ye qingge, don¡¯t f * cking say that you¡¯re not going to marry me. I¡¯ve already said that if you marry me, ye Wenwen will go to jail. It¡¯s useless even if Grandpa says no! Li Nancheng didn¡¯t say this out of anger. If he were to be stubborn, Li Ximing¡¯s words would really be useless. ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll throw the ye family members in jail. Who do you think I, li Nancheng, am? You¡¯re lying to me? Are you playing with me?¡± Li Nancheng was really angry. He knew what ye qingge wanted to say just because she said ¡®I don¡¯t either¡¯. He liked her, wanted to marry her, and was good to her. He had already asked someone to find her a daughter. How could she still say that she did not want to marry him? how could she ¡­ Ye qingge opened her mouth but nothing came out. She was worried about Wen Wen and was extremely anxious. mom, go and make me some egg fried rice. I¡¯ll talk to brother Nan! Li Mumu¡¯s heart ached for his mother, and she finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Li Ximing couldn¡¯t control li Nancheng, but it didn¡¯t mean that li Mumu couldn¡¯t. If brother Nan married his mother, wouldn¡¯t he have to call his mother sister-in-law? what would happen to his father then? Ye qingge also knew that she could not communicate with li Nancheng now, and she could not let Mumu go hungry. She got up and went to the kitchen. ¡°Brother Nan, calm down!¡± Li Mumu threw an Apple to li Nancheng. ¡°Go away. If you call my wife mom again, I¡¯ll fall out with you!¡± When li Mumu called him her daughter-in-law, why did he feel that he had to call her little aunt instead? This strange feeling made him feel that his wife and his uncle were having an affair! Li beixiao, who was going downstairs, sneezed twice. Ye qingge, who was cooking in the kitchen, sneezed as well. Brother Nan, do you like my mother? ¡± Li Mumu¡¯s two little legs swayed back and forth leisurely. don¡¯t call her mom. She¡¯s your sister-in-law! ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Chapter 115 ? 115 My mother fell asleep in front of brother Nan¡¯s door ¡°I like it, do you even need to ask!¡± ¡°Does my mom like you?¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I like it!¡± ¡°You know nothing!¡± ¡°Brother Nan, I¡¯m talking to you! What are you doing! Are you looking for a scolding?¡± Li Mumu¡¯s face turned cold. He wanted to talk nicely, but brother Nan did not want to! ¡°Do you know what it means to like someone?¡± why wouldn¡¯t I? I knew you liked that crazy girl, su Tian! don¡¯t mention her. I like her my ass. You already said that she¡¯s a crazy girl. Who would like someone like that? she¡¯s so annoying! At the mention of that su Tian, Li Nancheng was extremely frustrated. look at how agitated you are. You even said that you don¡¯t like her. You¡¯re annoyed with her because you farted in front of her and she laughed at you. From then on, you hated her! ¡°How did you know about this? Su Tian told you about it. That wretched girl actually dared to badmouth me everywhere!¡± brother Nan, do you know that su Tian loves to eat mangoes? ¡± ¡°Nonsense, she likes to eat strawberries the most!¡± ¡°She likes spicy food the most, right?¡± ¡°No way, she likes sweet things the most!¡± ¡°She likes dogs the most, right?¡± who said that? she likes cats the most ¡­ ¡°She likes brother Yunyi the most, right?¡± haha, why would she? she likes me the most ¡­ After the exchange, li Nancheng was stunned. How did he know all these things about su Tian ¡­ ¡°Do you know what kind of fruit my mom likes the most?¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°Do you know if she likes spicy or sweet food?¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°Do you know if she likes cats or dogs?¡± ¡°..¡±Li Nancheng could not answer any of them. He was so embarrassed that his handsome face was flushed. He kept calling her his wife, but he knew nothing about what she liked. He didn¡¯t know anything. brother Nan, sometimes liking and being interested are different. You don¡¯t know what to say! Father, I solved a problem for you with just a few words. With a son like me, you¡¯re so blessed! Li Nancheng was stunned and could not say anything. After li Mumu¡¯s words, he realized that he had not made things clear ¡­ Li beixiao had heard the conversation between li Mumu and Li Nancheng. His son was unparalleled and amazing! When li Nancheng returned to his room, he locked the door from the inside and did not eat. Ye qingge went to knock on the door a few times, but he did not answer. Ye qingge was worried about ye Wenwen, and she didn¡¯t know where she was now. She didn¡¯t know where Li Ximing had gone, but he was nowhere to be seen. What ye qingge didn¡¯t know was that Li Ximing had been sent away by li beixiao and wouldn¡¯t be back for the next few days. Li beixiao did not go to work today. He was sitting in the living room watching TV. Ye qingge had wanted to leave with ye Wenwen today. Li beixiao had told her to get lost, so she should leave quickly. However, she was gone now, so she could not just leave like this. Now, she could only wait for li Nancheng to come out and have a good talk with him. Ye qingge was sitting on the floor in front of li Nancheng¡¯s door. She did not feel cold, but she felt weak all over. He fell asleep while sitting ¡­ ¡°My mom fell asleep at brother Nan¡¯s door. Do you think I should ask brother Nan to carry her in? The floor is cold!¡± Li Mumu was munching on a big red apple and mumbling to herself. Her two little legs were kicking here and there. ¡°Why are you kicking when you¡¯re eating? You don¡¯t look like anything!¡± Li Mumu had been an eyesore for him for a while, and that woman was deliberately avoiding him. He didn¡¯t go to work today. He was wasting time with her at home. He didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t notice. Chapter 116 ? 116 Chapter 116: a Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow ¡°There¡¯s an old saying,¡± if the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked ¡°!¡± Li Mumu took big bites of the juicy apple and ate with great satisfaction. ¡°Go back to your Godfather. I¡¯m annoyed just by looking at you!¡± He glanced at his son. Perhaps they were born to be enemies. Li Mumu¡¯s Godfather was Huo zhongrao. Sometimes, li beixiao felt that his son was closer to his elder brother and could play with Feng Yan more ¡­ ¡°Men should be more magnanimous! Women need to be coaxed. If you can¡¯t, just press her down and kiss her!¡± ¡°Who taught you this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Brother Feng!¡± ¡°..¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s door finally opened. Ye qingge was jolted awake and looked at li Nancheng drowsily. Li Nancheng¡¯s heart trembled when he saw how aggrieved and embarrassed she looked. ye qingge, don¡¯t talk to me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you now. I won¡¯t say anything! She urged the Butler to leave quickly. Li Nancheng had escaped ¡­ By the time ye qingge came to her senses, li Nancheng was nowhere to be seen. Li Nancheng had left because he had not thought it through while he was in his room. He had really not thought it through. He really liked to be with ye qingge. He liked her no matter how he looked at her. However, when it came to the question of whether he liked her or not, su Tian would always come out and cause trouble ¡­ He admitted that he had gone too far by running away, but he just could not face ye qingge. It was impossible for him to let ye Wenwen go. How could she still be free after bumping into his person ¡­ When ye qingge returned to the living room, li beixiao was still watching TV, his eyes fixed on ¡­ On the other hand, Peppa Pig was on the TV, which was li Mumu¡¯s channel, but he didn¡¯t watch it. Li Nancheng had also left when Grandpa was not around. Ye qingge, who was worried about ye Wenwen, slowly walked to li beixiao. ¡°Uncle, do you know where Wen Wen is?¡± Her voice was hoarse, and her voice was soft and nasal. Li beixiao frowned when he heard that. Did she catch a cold? uncle, let¡¯s not talk about other things. Can you help me and tell me where Wen Wen is? ¡± Ye qingge was thin to begin with. In addition, she was wearing a loose knitted sweater, which made her look loose and thin. Standing in front of li beixiao, she was like a student who had made a mistake. She drooped her head and fidgeted her fingers. Ye qingge was a very stubborn person. Li beixiao had asked her to get lost, but she still called him ¡± little uncle ¡± and said soft words to him. This was really a very difficult thing for her. ¡°Come here!¡± This time, li beixiao was sure that ye qingge had really caught a cold and her voice was very nasal. He couldn¡¯t bear it. He was angry at her for trying to cut ties with him again and again, but his heart ached when he saw her silly look. Ye qingge¡¯s fair feet were wrapped in pink rabbit shoes, and her toes moved here and there. What she did not know was that this pair of slippers was bought by li beixiao for her. Many of the things that she used were bought by li beixiao. She did not know or think that a busy President like him would do such trivial things. Li Mumu leaned on the railing of the stairs and looked at her parents ¡®awkward expressions. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It was not easy for li Mumu to have a mother in this life. At that time, he thought that his father would be single for the rest of his life because of his habit of not letting women get close to him! Chapter 117 ? 117 Why are you provoking me like this? ¡°Be obedient!¡± Ye qingge did not move, and Li beixiao finally softened. For this woman, he could only harden his desire, but he could not harden anything else. She looked at li beixiao¡¯s outstretched hand. That broad palm seemed to have magic and was so warm. She reached out her little hand and placed it in his palm. It was a subconscious action, an action without hesitation, as if she was guided by fate. If she had not rolled away in the morning, ye qingge would not have so many wild thoughts in her mind and would not dare to think about them ¡­ You can¡¯t control your thoughts and emotions. They are intertwined, deep in the bone marrow, and straight to the heart. Li beixiao¡¯s fingers were slender and a little rough. He rubbed ye qingge¡¯s soft and white hand. It was only one action, but he was so satisfied. He knew that no matter how strong he was, no matter how high he stood, in front of this woman, he could only give up everything and be a man, a man who wanted to pamper her. little uncle, it¡¯s not that you want me to get lost. I¡¯m planning to get lost too. I¡¯m happy! Ye qingge was right. She was indeed happy. She wanted to stop pestering him. However, when she felt the warmth of this man¡¯s palm, her heart was torn apart bit by bit and suddenly filled up. This kind of colliding feelings made her panic and afraid. She was most afraid that someone would treat her well, just like how li beixiao told her to ¡°be obedient.¡± Such a gentle voice was like a dose of medicine that could make one¡¯s illness better and come back to life. ¡°What else do you want to say? say it!¡± He pulled her hand and made her sit on his lap. It was a natural action that he seemed to have done thousands of times. ¡°Uncle, no matter what, I¡¯m Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e now. Why are you provoking me like this?¡± ¡°Is it wrong to like you and then attract you?¡± Li beixiao asked matter-of-factly, as he did not think that there was anything wrong with following his heart. ¡°There¡¯s a mistake! I heard what Mr. Huo said yesterday. I¡¯m not a loose woman. Which one of you did I mess with?¡± Ye qingge felt aggrieved at the thought of what Huo zhongrao had said to her yesterday. ¡°If big brother says anything about you in the future, don¡¯t throw a tantrum. That¡¯s big brother!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your big brother, not mine!¡± Ye qingge tried to shake off li beixiao¡¯s hand, but she did not. ¡°If he¡¯s my big brother, then he¡¯s your big brother. I told you that you¡¯ll be mine sooner or later!¡± Li beixiao was suppressing his anger when ye qingge and his eldest brother were so angry yesterday. From his elder brother¡¯s point of view, there was nothing wrong with what he said, but he didn¡¯t know that the old man was using ye qingge to stimulate Nancheng and make him realize his true feelings. ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re always like this. You always say everything. Have you ever asked me if I¡¯m willing? You¡¯re not the one who forces me to do anything?¡± It was as if a stone was stuck in her heart, neither going up nor down, making it hard for her to breathe. ¡°Then, are you willing to be with me?¡± Li Bei laughed, and the question he asked sounded like he was teasing her. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to!¡± Her muffled and soft voice carried a hint of coquettishness. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to even ask, then what¡¯s the point of asking?¡± ¡°How can you be like this?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Li beixiao ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s body became weaker and weaker. Before she could finish her angry words, she fell into li beixiao¡¯s arms. Ye qingge had a cold and a high fever. Li beixiao blamed himself. If he had not put on airs as a man, she would not have fallen sick. Chapter 118 ? 118 Can you stop me from doing what I want? ¡°Be obedient!¡± Ye qingge did not move, and Li beixiao finally gave up. She looked at li beixiao¡¯s outstretched hand. That broad palm seemed to have magic and was so warm. She reached out her little hand and placed it in his palm. It was a subconscious action, an action without hesitation, as if she was guided by fate. If she had not rolled away in the morning, ye qingge would not have so many wild thoughts in her mind and would not dare to think about them ¡­ You can¡¯t control your thoughts and emotions. They are intertwined, deep in the bone marrow, and straight to the heart. Li beixiao¡¯s fingers were slender and a little rough. He rubbed ye qingge¡¯s soft and white hand. It was only one action, but he was so satisfied. He knew that no matter how strong he was, no matter how high he stood, in front of this woman, he could only give up everything and be a man, a man who wanted to pamper her. little uncle, it¡¯s not that you want me to get lost. I¡¯m planning to get lost too. I¡¯m happy! Ye qingge was right. She was indeed happy. She wanted to stop pestering him. However, she could feel the warmth of this man¡¯s palm. Her heart was torn apart bit by bit and suddenly filled up again. This kind of colliding feelings made her panic and afraid. She was most afraid that someone would treat her well, just like how li beixiao told her to ¡°be obedient.¡± Such a gentle voice was like a dose of medicine that could make one¡¯s illness better and come back to life. ¡°What else do you want to say? say it!¡± He held her hand so naturally, as if he had done it thousands of times. ¡°Uncle, no matter what, I¡¯m Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e now. Why are you provoking me like this?¡± ¡°Is it wrong to like you and then attract you?¡± Li beixiao asked matter-of-factly, as he did not think that there was anything wrong with following his heart. ¡°There¡¯s a mistake! I heard what Mr. Huo said yesterday. I¡¯m not a loose woman. Which one of you did I mess with?¡± Ye qingge felt aggrieved at the thought of what Huo zhongrao had said to her yesterday. ¡°If big brother says anything about you in the future, don¡¯t throw a tantrum. That¡¯s big brother!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your big brother, not mine!¡± Ye qingge tried to shake off li beixiao¡¯s hand, but she did not. ¡°If he¡¯s my big brother, then he¡¯s your big brother. I told you that you¡¯ll be mine sooner or later!¡± Li beixiao was suppressing his anger when ye qingge and his eldest brother were so angry yesterday. From his elder brother¡¯s point of view, there was nothing wrong with what he said, but he didn¡¯t know that the old man was using ye qingge to stimulate Nancheng and make him realize his true feelings. ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re always like this. You always say everything. Have you ever asked me if I¡¯m willing? You¡¯re not the one who forces me to do anything?¡± It was as if a stone was stuck in her heart, neither going up nor down, making it hard for her to breathe. ¡°Then, are you willing to be with me?¡± Li Bei laughed, and the question he asked sounded like he was teasing her. ¡°I¡¯m not willing!¡± Her muffled and soft voice carried a hint of coquettishness. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to even ask, then what¡¯s the point of asking?¡± ¡°How can you be like this?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Li beixiao ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s body became weaker and weaker. Before she could finish her angry words, she fell into li beixiao¡¯s arms. Ye qingge had a cold and a high fever. Li beixiao blamed himself. If he had not put on airs as a man, she would not have fallen sick. If he had just carried her away when she was sleeping on the floor, this would not have happened. After taking the fever and cold medicine, li beixiao used a towel to lower ye qingge¡¯s body temperature. Her delicate face was red and the hot air she breathed out hit li beixiao¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re blaming yourself, right? Do you regret it? Your heart aches, right?¡± Li Mumu leaned against the door and looked at her father¡¯s somewhat clumsy appearance. She really found it funny. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go look for your Godfather or your brother Feng?¡± Li beixiao really did not want to bother with his son. ¡°That won¡¯t do. There¡¯s only you and my mother left in the house. She¡¯s not in her right mind. If you do anything to her, who knows? no one will stop you. That won¡¯t do!¡± Li Mumu laughed sneakily, and the words she said could not hide her teasing. Li Mumu called her ¡®mom¡¯ so naturally and smoothly. Once she accepted it in her heart, she didn¡¯t need to get used to it. ¡°Can you stop me from doing what I want to do?¡± Li beixiao laughed. What was this son thinking all day? He was so thirsty. This woman was so sick, yet he still had that kind of thought. ¡°Then let¡¯s try it!¡± He wasn¡¯t big, but his tone wasn¡¯t small. This was young master Li, an arrogant tyrant. ¡°Go to sleep!¡± dad, go and cook some porridge for mom. She¡¯ll be hungry when she wakes up. You can cook porridge for her personally. She¡¯ll be better after drinking it. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do that, you should go to sleep!¡± Li beixiao paused for a few seconds and replied in a deep voice. ¡°It seems that my mother likes to eat sweet potato and pumpkin congee. Sick people can¡¯t eat greasy food!¡± With his hands in his pockets, he left leisurely with a smile on his face. The man who said he wouldn¡¯t do it was cooking porridge in the kitchen. The chefs who were waiting at the side felt their hearts in their throats. They wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if they were scalded. Li beixiao was wearing a white t-shirt and black Casual pants. Without the solemn and dull suit, he looked like a family man. He stirred the congee so seriously and attentively, and the scattered pumpkins and sweet potatoes rolled in the snow-white congee. This was the first time li beixiao had entered the kitchen for a woman named ye qingge. As expected, ye qingge woke up at one o ¡®clock in the morning. Her fever had subsided and she was hungry. She was sweating all over, her body was cold, and she felt weak. She looked around and found that she was lying on li beixiao¡¯s bed. Li beixiao, on the other hand, had fallen asleep on the bed with a towel in his hand. Ye qingge wanted to drink some water. She propped herself up and wanted to take the cup on the bedside table, but li beixiao was in the middle. Her body was weak and she could not support herself, so she laid her upper body on li beixiao. Li beixiao woke up with a start and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°You called me if you wanted to drink water, but you had to get up yourself!¡± Li beixiao thought that ye qingge wanted to drink water. He carried her and let her lean against the headboard, then took a glass of water to feed her. ¡°I ¡­ Ha, little uncle ¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse and her breathing was weak. Ye qingge was furious. She was worried about ye Wenwen and felt that she had let li Nancheng down. She did not know how to face li beixiao. ¡°Open your mouth!¡± How could li beixiao let her drink it herself? she was so sick, yet she was still trying to be brave. Ye qingge was really thirsty. She stopped being stubborn and opened her mouth to drink to her heart¡¯s content. ¡°Thank you, little uncle. I¡¯ve caused you trouble!¡± Ye qingge wasn¡¯t being pretentious. She really didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for others. She didn¡¯t like to owe others. Chapter 119 ? 119 I made the porridge and side dishes Li beixiao¡¯s face turned cold and he was unhappy, but he still endured it. His illness was the most serious. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Thinking of the porridge that he had cooked, li beixiao was a little nervous. He was afraid that ye qingge would say that she was not hungry and did not want to eat ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m hungry! Little uncle, I¡¯m going to cook a bowl of noodles, do you want some?¡± Ye qingge looked at the towel that li beixiao had placed on the bedside table. She knew that he had been taking care of her. ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll get you some porridge!¡± A happy smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It was faint, but it was so clear, as if he wanted the whole world to see it. Looking at li beixiao¡¯s back, ye qingge¡¯s hand under the quilt suddenly loosened. It was something she had held tightly ever since li beixiao fed her water, as if to remind herself not to sink into such tenderness. It was said that people were the most vulnerable when they were sick. Ye qingge had a deep understanding of this at this moment. A bowl of porridge and a serving of cold cucumber salad. Ye qingge was very full. When she ate, she knew that it was not made by the chef. The cucumbers were cut in different sizes, and so were the pumpkins and sweet potatoes in the porridge. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it or ask if li beixiao had done it. She just ate it with her head down and finished the entire bowl of porridge. ¡°Don¡¯t eat if you¡¯re not full. It¡¯s too late for digestion!¡± Li beixiao gently wiped the corner of ye qingge¡¯s mouth with his thumb, his words full of love. ¡°I¡¯m full! Little uncle, thank you!¡± Her little face was still red, and the words she said were hot, but not as hot as before. ¡°I made this porridge and side dishes!¡± Ye qingge did not ask and did not say anything. Li beixiao could not hold it in any longer. It was his first time cooking. He should get some praise. There was a hint of childishness on his cold face. ¡°I know! Looking at the different knife skills, I knew it wasn¡¯t made by a chef, so thank you, uncle!¡± Ye qingge raised her small face and smiled weakly. Her curved eyebrows and eyes were very attractive. Li beixiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not good?¡± His knife skills were indeed not good, and he almost cut his hand. Some things were easy to imagine, but not so easy to do. ¡°Little uncle didn¡¯t eat? It¡¯s quite delicious!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s Black eyes rolled. She felt that li beixiao¡¯s hot eyes were about to eat her up. How did that saying go? you¡¯re soft-spoken after eating someone¡¯s mouth, so you can¡¯t say such unkind words without being polite. ¡°I¡¯ll try it!¡± Li beixiao smiled as he leaned over and whispered in ye qingge¡¯s ear. Ye qingge only felt a slight itch in her ear, and her breathing became rapid. She dodged, but her body was imprisoned. ¡°No more! They were all eaten by me ¡­¡± Before ye qingge could finish her words, her delicate lips were sealed with a kiss ¡­ Unlike the domineering and strong kiss li beixiao had given ye qingge in the past, this kiss was extremely gentle. The red tongue easily entered ye qingge¡¯s mouth, making her weak and weak. The tip of his tongue swept across every inch of his mouth, so serious, so persistent, so pious ¡­ She slowly closed her eyes and her fair little hand wrapped around li beixiao¡¯s neck. She could not control it. Naturally, some emotions were triggered and could not be sealed. Ye qingge was completely lost in such a gentle and lingering kiss. Li beixiao was trying to calm his desire while panting against ye qingge. Although he really wanted her, it wasn¡¯t today. Her body wouldn¡¯t allow it. Chapter 120 ? 120 My dad is going to be busy Li beixiao¡¯s face turned cold and he was unhappy, but he still endured it. His illness was the most serious. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Thinking of the porridge that he had cooked, li beixiao was a little nervous. He was afraid that ye qingge would say that she was not hungry and did not want to eat ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m hungry! Little uncle, I¡¯m going to cook a bowl of noodles, do you want some?¡± Ye qingge looked at the towel that li beixiao had placed on the bedside table. She knew that he had been taking care of her. ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll get you some porridge!¡± A happy smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It was faint, but it was so clear, as if he wanted the whole world to see it. Looking at li beixiao¡¯s back, ye qingge¡¯s hand under the quilt suddenly loosened. It was something she had held tightly ever since li beixiao fed her water, as if to remind herself not to sink into such tenderness. It was said that people were the most vulnerable when they were sick. Ye qingge had a deep understanding of this at this moment. A bowl of porridge and a serving of cold cucumber salad. Ye qingge was very full. When she ate, she knew that it was not made by the chef. The cucumbers were cut in different sizes, and so were the pumpkins and sweet potatoes in the porridge. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it or ask if li beixiao had done it. She just ate it with her head down and finished the entire bowl of porridge. ¡°Don¡¯t eat if you¡¯re not full. It¡¯s too late for digestion!¡± Li beixiao gently wiped the corner of ye qingge¡¯s mouth with his thumb, his words full of love. ¡°I¡¯m full! Little uncle, thank you!¡± Her little face was still red, and the words she said were hot, but not as hot as before. ¡°I made this porridge and side dishes!¡± Ye qingge did not ask and did not say anything. Li beixiao could not hold it in any longer. It was his first time cooking. He should get some praise. There was a hint of childishness on his cold face. I know. I can tell that it wasn¡¯t made by a chef just by looking at the different levels of knife skills. So, thank you, uncle! Ye qingge raised her small face and smiled weakly. Her curved eyebrows and eyes were very attractive. Li beixiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not good?¡± His knife skills were indeed not good, and he almost cut his hand. Some things were easy to imagine, but not so easy to do. ¡°Little uncle didn¡¯t eat? It¡¯s quite delicious!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s Black eyes rolled. She felt that li beixiao¡¯s gaze was about to eat her up. How did that saying go? you¡¯re soft-spoken after eating someone¡¯s mouth, so you can¡¯t say such unkind words without being polite. ¡°I¡¯ll try it!¡± Li beixiao smiled as he leaned over and whispered in ye qingge¡¯s ear. Ye qingge only felt a slight itch in her ear, and her breathing became rapid. She dodged, but her body was imprisoned. ¡°No more! They were all eaten by me ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s lips were sealed before she could finish. Unlike the domineering and strong kiss of the past, this kiss was extremely gentle. little uncle, my relatives haven¡¯t left ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s little hand was between li beixiao¡¯s chest and her. She could feel that his breathing was already messed up. It would be too dangerous to continue kissing him. Therefore, ye qingge said that without thinking. Li beixiao, who had just calmed down a little, heard such a soft sentence. His deep eyes darkened even more. ¡°You¡¯re a Vixen, a torturous Little Vixen!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, li beixiao sealed ye qingge¡¯s lips again with an overbearing manner, as if he could not wait to eat this little woman up. No one should think about her, and she shouldn¡¯t even think about seducing anyone. This woman was his for the rest of his life. Ye qingge was kissed until she was dizzy. She knew that she had fallen for li beixiao¡¯s kiss. She had defended her position with all her might, but li beixiao had won her over. Some emotions can¡¯t be controlled just because you want to. Many times, the emotions that we try to suppress and ignore will burst out once the dam is broken. The next day. When ye qingge woke up, li beixiao was not there. She was thinking about last night, when she was in his arms and his deep and affectionate words. She pretended to be asleep and ignored him with her eyes closed. She was afraid that she would not know how to face him when she woke up. In the end, they still ended up together. She had said before that even if she didn¡¯t get together with Nancheng, she would still be together with him. She would never have been with li beixiao, but now they were together ¡­ When she walked out of li beixiao¡¯s room, li Mumu also happened to come out of her room. ¡°Morning, mom. Did dad bully you? I already warned him that you¡¯re sick and told him to control himself. I don¡¯t know if he can control himself!¡± The words spoken by the handsome li Mumu were like those of an adult. With a teasing tone and a mischievous smile on her face, she was particularly dazzling. Ye qingge was not a bashful person, but after hearing li Mumu¡¯s words, she blushed. ¡°Who did you learn these words from?¡± How could he be so mature at such a young age? ¡°With my brother Feng!¡± He held ye qingge¡¯s hand and went downstairs together. ¡°Feng Yan?¡± Her intuition told her that it was Feng Yan, not Feng Xi ¡­ Feng Yan and Feng Xi? Was there a relationship between them? ¡°You know my brother Feng too? Don¡¯t tell me that my brother Feng is also chasing you? Then my dad will be busy!¡± Li Mumu laughed sneakily. He had a good relationship with brother Feng! He was stuck in the middle! ¡°You¡¯re on good terms with Feng Yan?¡± Ye qingge felt really confused. The relationship between li Beichen and Feng Yan was what she was most confused about. She wanted to ask li beixiao why he had come to provoke her even though he and Feng Yan were a couple. What was his sexual orientation? well, okay, but he has a bad relationship with my father. I¡¯m in a difficult position! ¡°Have you seen your mother?¡± In fact, ye qingge was very curious about who Mumu¡¯s mother was. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my mother? Aren¡¯t you my biological mother?¡± Li Mumu¡¯s little hand held ye qingge¡¯s hand tightly, her cold face extremely serious. There was no other emotion in his eyes. They were so cold. At this moment, ye qingge could feel Mumu¡¯s coldness. The question she asked made him feel uneasy. He was certain that she was his mother, and she asked him about his biological mother, and he asked her if she was his biological mother? Ye qingge knew that she was wrong. A child¡¯s feelings could be so firm and persistent. She was really wrong. ¡°Yes! Mom won¡¯t ask again. I won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯m wrong!¡± Chapter 121 ? 121 Godfather¡¯s temper is worse than my father¡¯s She squatted down and gently held him in her arms, feeling guilty. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time. If you say this again, I really won¡¯t support you until you¡¯re old!¡± She clenched her small fists. Children were children after all. It was good that they were sensitive. They did not know what blood ties were. They only knew that whoever they liked and acknowledged would be who they were. Li beixiao went to the company to deal with some matters, leaving ye qingge and Li Mumu at home. When li beixiao left in the morning, ye qingge¡¯s fever had completely subsided, so he left with a peace of mind. Li Mumu did not want to stay at home. Ye qingge thought of what Shi Nian had asked her to do, so she asked Mumu to take her to Huo zhongrao. Ye qingge had wanted to find clothes for Mumu to wear, but young master Li¡¯s ability to take care of himself surprised her. The clothes that she had picked out herself were handsome and Noble. He was wearing a black woolen coat with dark red plaid. He looked perfect in English. With a tawny striped scarf and a small woolen hat, he looked so handsome that no one could match him. Li Mumu took ye qingge to Huo zhongrao¡¯s place, and ye qingge finally vaguely knew his identity. However, he was still uncertain. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about how shocking his background was. This was a place that was heavily guarded, so his identity must not be simple. It was no wonder that he had sent so many people to protect li beixiao. Moreover, those people had the strictness of a soldier. Godfather is the commander. Soldiers are all methodical and love to discipline people. Listen to what he says and don¡¯t talk back! Li Mumu took ye qingge¡¯s hand and nagged at her. A commander? This was a title that she had never dared to imagine. Huo zhongrao looked to be only 32 or 33 years old. It was actually the commander. This was really something she didn¡¯t dare to imagine ¡­ Without Mumu¡¯s guidance, ye qingge would not have been able to find Huo zhongrao and enter this place. Ye qingge felt nervous when she saw the tall and straight figures of the green pine trees. She regretted having a hard time with Huo zhongrao yesterday. How bold was he to dare to challenge the commander? He remembered what he had said yesterday. Mr. Huo, although I¡¯m uneducated and uncultured, not everyone can lecture me. Li beixiao and Feng Yan listen to you, so you can just lecture them. Don¡¯t bring me along. We¡¯re not familiar with each other! Besides, I¡¯m not interested in either of them, so I can¡¯t say anything about them!¡± There was also the 200 yuan on the table. Mr. Huo, I didn¡¯t eat much! This should be enough!¡± Ye qingge couldn¡¯t help but shiver and feel a chill down her spine. ¡°Mumu, let¡¯s go back! I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to return!¡± Ye qingge had never been a timid person, but she was indeed terrified this time. In a place like this, with Huo zhongrao¡¯s identity, she would die without even knowing how she had been arrogant yesterday. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here! As long as you don¡¯t provoke Godfather, nothing will happen to you!¡± ¡°Then what if I offend them?¡± Ye qingge felt her legs go weak! ¡°Offended? Then he¡¯s dead. Godfather¡¯s temper is even worse than my father¡¯s!¡± ¡°Mumu, let¡¯s go home! I¡¯m not going in!¡± Ye qingge turned around and was about to leave. It was really scary. She hadn¡¯t found her daughter yet, and she had just gotten together with her son. She didn¡¯t want to die! ¡°Don¡¯t! We¡¯re already at the entrance, how can we go back? the guards must have told Godfather that I¡¯m here, and now I¡¯m leaving. What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 122 ? 122 I don¡¯t have any feelings for little uncle, Yingluo Li Mumu had no idea what had happened at the dinner table yesterday, nor did she know how frightened her mother was. She pulled ye qingge inside and said, ¡± mom, don¡¯t be afraid. Those people with guns look scary. Without my Godfather¡¯s order, they won¡¯t dare to shoot. Don¡¯t be afraid! Li Mumu thought that his mother was afraid of seeing a gun. Ordinary people had never seen a gun-carrying person in these few steps, so it was natural for them to be afraid. Ye qingge was dragged in by li Mumu. There were also heavily armed guards at the entrance of the villa. There were no luxurious decorations in the villa. It was very simple, but every piece of furniture was expensive. ¡°Mom, sit!¡± He pulled ye qingge to sit on the sofa. It could be seen that li Mumu was very familiar with this place, and the guards were very respectful to him. ¡°Just stand!¡± How could he dare to do that? if something happened, it would be easier to run away if he stood. Huo zhongrao was in a camouflage uniform and black military boots. He must have returned from the training ground. On this cold day, he was dressed in thin clothes, but he looked proud and tall. There was a natural domineering aura between his brows, and his tightly pursed thin lips were cold. Ye qingge stood there awkwardly, not knowing how to greet him. ¡°Godfather, my mother is looking for you!¡± Li Mumu directly revealed the purpose of bringing his mother here. Huo zhongrao was slightly shocked by the word ¡°mom.¡± Mumu¡¯s kiss with her was far deeper than he thought. Looking at the nervous ye qingge, Huo zhongrao dusted himself with his military cap and walked into the bathroom without saying a word. When she came out, she had already washed her face and hands, but she had not changed her clothes. ¡°Hello, Mr. Huo!¡± She twisted her fingers, smiled weakly, and greeted him. ¡°Mumu, go to the training ground with Ying to have some fun!¡± Huo zhongrao, who was sitting in the main seat, touched li Mumu¡¯s head. Godfather, I¡¯m fine here. My mother is timid! How could li Mumu leave her own mother here? she still had a conscience. Ye qingge also felt that her son was reliable. ¡°Li Mumu, execute the order!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s face darkened. His words were low and cold as usual. That was a Military Order. ¡°Yes, commander!¡± Li Mumu stood up immediately. She stood up straight in a military posture, looking like a proper kid. The reply she gave was also that of a man from 24k. Ye qingge, who had thought that her son was reliable just a second ago, watched her son run out. He just left her here alone without even looking at her ¡­ ¡°Sit, I have something to tell you!¡± Huo zhongrao opened his mouth, his voice so low that it was hard to understand. no, commander. I¡¯ll just stand. Please speak! Her voice trembled as she spoke, completely out of her control. From time to time, ye qingge would look at the distance she had run to the door, but when she saw the soldier¡¯s gun, she felt her legs go soft. ¡°What are your feelings for bei Zhi?¡± He squinted his eyes and asked directly. ¡°. ¡®m ¡­. ¡®m ¡­ I don¡¯t have any feelings!¡± Ye qingge paused for a moment after Huo zhongrao. The glint in her eyes did not escape Huo zhongrao¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°Bei Zhi said that he wants to marry you. If you don¡¯t have that kind of feelings for him, you shouldn¡¯t have provoked Mumu. That child values relationships!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s cold eyes were filled with displeasure. He was a stubborn and straightforward man, so he was more concerned about his brothers ¡®Affairs. Chapter 123 ? 123 What right do you have to control me? This ye qingge had managed to attract bei Zhi and Feng Yan, and even kept in touch with Feng Xi. Even he would have an inexplicable feeling for her. It was not the kind between a man and a woman. It was a strange feeling. He just wanted to get close to her. Ye qingge did not expect that li beixiao would tell Huo zhongrao that he wanted to marry her. What was li beixiao thinking? was he doing this because Feng Yan was interested in her? ¡°Commander, when I acknowledged Mumu as my son, I didn¡¯t know that he was my uncle¡¯s son! I will be good to Mumu, and this does not conflict with little uncle!¡± ¡°You either marry bei Zhi, or you stay far away from them!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s emotionless eyes did not escape Huo zhongrao. commander, I can¡¯t leave Mumu behind ¡­ Mumu¡¯s cold appearance in the morning suddenly appeared in ye qingge¡¯s mind, like a knife stabbing into her heart. ¡°Then marry bei Zhi!¡± He stood up suddenly, his temper rising. ¡°I¡¯m not getting married!¡± Ye qingge lowered her head and replied in a low voice. How could she marry li beixiao? although her heart was in a mess, she was still clear-headed. She and Li beixiao were worlds apart and would not be happy. She had promised her mother that she would be happy. She had originally wanted to find her daughter. Even if she could only look at her from afar, she would still be happy. ¡°Then get lost!¡± Huo zhongrao was not the kind of person who had the patience to discuss things with others. He had already seen ye qingge¡¯s sharp tongue yesterday. The words he said in such a submissive manner were also infuriating. ¡°I¡¯m also looking for the commander!¡± ¡°..¡± I have a friend who¡¯s being forcefully detained by Feng Xi. Commander, can you do me a favor and ask Feng Xi to release her? ¡± Her heart trembled at this moment. Thinking of shinian, ye qingge went all out to help her. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± He was wondering why she came to his place. She must have something to ask him. ¡°That friend is a man, Feng Xi insists on sleeping with him, she wants that!¡± Ye qingge remembered that Feng Xi seemed to be afraid that Huo zhongrao would find out about this during dinner that day. ¡°F * cking thing!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthlessness. Feng Xi was getting out of hand. ¡°Commander, you have to get involved in this! Feng Xi even took something from my friend!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get lost!¡± Ye qingge smiled weakly. She knew that Huo zhongrao would definitely take care of this matter, so she was relieved for the time being. As soon as ye qingge walked to the door, Huo zhongrao¡¯s order came from behind. ¡°Stop there.¡± With a ¡± ka ¡± sound, the guard at the door crossed his guns on his left and right, blocking ye qingge¡¯s way. Ye qingge was so frightened that she staggered and almost fell. His heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of his throat. She turned around and glared at Huo zhongrao, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything, afraid that she would be shot if she said a word. ¡°What I meant was to get lost, stay away from bei Zhi and Mumu!¡± His tall and straight figure stood firmly, giving people an invisible pressure. The anger in ye qingge¡¯s heart was rising. She had heard the word ¡± get lost ¡± in the past two days. She was not a pushover. She felt wronged when she saw Huo zhongrao squinting at her and growling at her. She just wanted to throw a tantrum at him, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. ¡°Commander, who are you to control me? Who are you to me?¡± Ye qingge hated crying the most. A good-for-nothing who didn¡¯t solve the problem and extinguished his own flame. Huo zhongrao was panting, his chest heaving up and down. He didn¡¯t know why he wanted to control her. Chapter 124 ? 124 Chapter 124 If you marry bei Zhi, he won¡¯t let you down! Looking at her nonchalant expression, he wanted to pull her ear and lecture her. When his mother talked to his father, she always sounded like she was acting coquettishly. When ¡°No!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Such a little princess, the treasure that the entire family loved, was lost just like that ¡­ ¡°Go and cook something to eat! I have a meeting to attend!¡± Huo zhongrao looked at the military watch on his wrist with red eyes and said something that even he himself was surprised by. Ye qingge was also intrigued. ¡°..¡± where¡¯s the kitchen? ¡± Ye qingge¡¯s question also made him feel useless. Ye qingge simply made braised noodles with mushrooms, chillies, carrots, and other vegetables. Not only did it look colorful, but it also tasted delicious. Nowadays, few people knew how to roll their own noodles. The noodles made by ye qingge were elastic and smooth. Huo zhongrao finished three big bowls of rice in a hurry and ate silently while ye qingge stood there and watched him. She was still thinking in her mind that this person¡¯s style had changed too quickly, and she was still in a daze. One second, he was shouting at her at the top of his voice. The next second, he acted as if nothing had happened and asked her to make him a meal. Li Mumu ran in in a small camouflage suit. Ye qingge¡¯s heart was warmed by her handsome appearance. How could she not see her son? that would be killing her. ¡°Mom, did my Godfather bully you?¡± Li Mumu gulped down the water. Her little face was red and her forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°It¡¯s not considered bullying! Mom made some hand-rolled noodles, do you want to eat a bowl?¡± Ye qingge had made a lot of food, but it couldn¡¯t stop Huo zhongrao from eating a lot. He was afraid that his son would be hungry after the fourth bowl of food. ¡°Give me a bowl!¡± Looking at her Godfather eating so happily, li Mumu was also hungry. ¡°Is it delicious, Godfather?¡± She sat on the chair, shaking her little butt, and watched her mother pick up noodles for her. ¡°En!¡± With a muffled sound, she finished the food in her bowl. Seeing that there was still a little bit left in the basin, she picked up the chopsticks and scooped it out again. Ye qingge secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had brought a big bowl for li Mumu. ¡°Godfather, my mom¡¯s cooking is delicious, right? The egg fried rice she makes is also very delicious, and the sweet and sour ribs, just thinking about it makes me drool!¡± At this time, li Mumu was not as picky as li beixiao had said. She simply ate whatever was given. ¡°We don¡¯t talk about food or sleep!¡± ¡°I know, Godfather!¡± Li Mumu stuck out her tongue and ate her noodles. Ye qingge was actually hungry too! However, no one asked her to sit down and eat. There were no noodles even if he wanted to eat ¡­ After Huo zhongrao finished eating, he stood up, took out two hundred Yuan from his pocket, and slammed it on the table. Ye qingge knew that all the fan tickets looked the same, but she knew that she had slapped these two tickets on the table yesterday. ¡°If you marry bei Zhi, he won¡¯t let you down!¡± After saying this, Huo zhongrao patted li Mumu¡¯s head and turned to leave. He was still wearing his dirty camouflage training suit. Commander Huo was so casual wherever he went. His power and status were beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. Later on, ye qingge thought of the handmade noodles today and said regretfully that she should have made him two dishes instead of fooling him with the handmade noodles ¡­ When ye qingge returned to the Li family with li Mumu, they saw Dong Wenqian waiting at the gate ¡­ Chapter 125 ? 125 If you have something to say, then say it. If you hit me again, I won¡¯t be polite Ye qingge forced li Mumu to go in first. She didn¡¯t want the child to hear any unpleasant words, because Dong Wenqian couldn¡¯t say anything good either. Dong Wenqian looked at ye qingge¡¯s fierce eyes and raised her hand to slap her, but ye qingge pushed her away. ¡°If you have something to say, then say it. If you attack again, I won¡¯t be polite!¡± She really hated this aunt of hers. She was not as magnanimous as her mother, who had asked her to forgive everyone and everything before she died. She couldn¡¯t be so open-minded. She really hated this woman. ¡°Where¡¯s Wen Wen? Where is my daughter?¡± Dong Wenqian¡¯s words were hysterical, and her eyes were so fierce that she wanted to eat ye qingge alive. As long as this girl appeared, her life would not be peaceful. After all these years, the old lady of the ye family had finally died, and ye qingge was back. If she hadn¡¯t come back, she wouldn¡¯t have let her take the blame, and the Li family¡¯s granddaughter-in-law would have been her daughter. She used to have low standards and thought that the ye family was a wealthy family. Compared to the Li family, the ye family was nothing. She would be like that for half her life, but her daughter had to live a superior life, stand at the top of the rich and respected. ¡°Li Nancheng knows that it was Wenwen who hit her. I don¡¯t know where Wenwen is now, but I¡¯ll find a way to find her quickly!¡± Ye qingge would not lie, and she had no reason to lie to Dong Wenqian. She really did not know where the man was. Dong Wenqian did not panic after hearing ye qingge¡¯s words. At this moment, she seemed to understand why her daughter wanted her to put on an act on her birthday ¡­ She could not hide the smile on her face. Her daughter was indeed the smartest. Only by letting ye qingge bring her to the Li family would she have a chance to get close to li Nancheng and even li beixiao ¡­ ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Nancheng isn¡¯t here either, but I¡¯ll think of a way!¡± Even though she hated Dong Wenqian, she would not leave Wen Wen alone. That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know where Wenwen went, and Li Nancheng isn¡¯t around. Wenwen is so beautiful, so she must have been hidden by li Nancheng. This ye qingge had a bad temper and would not be liked by men. It was only a matter of time before li Nancheng abandoned her. The position of the Li family¡¯s granddaughter-in-law would definitely be her Wen Wen¡¯s. ¡°Since Wen Wen was the one who hit fifth young master, then she¡¯ll be at fifth young master¡¯s disposal! You can also leave now, there¡¯s nothing for you to do!¡± Dong Wenqian¡¯s pent-up anger had finally been appeased, and she had been so remorseful that she couldn¡¯t eat or sleep. Now that her daughter had coaxed li Nancheng, she would marry into the Li family sooner or later. don¡¯t make it sound like you¡¯ve sacrificed so much for our Wen Wen. You had your own purpose back then. Now that Wen Wen has taken responsibility for it, you can go back to where you came from. We don¡¯t owe you anything! Ye qingge was surprised. Dong Wenqian¡¯s attitude seemed to have made her aware of her plan. She really felt sorry for Wen Wen. She did not expect Wen Wen to have such a mother who did not care about her daughter¡¯s condition. Later on, ye qingge realized how pathetic and ridiculous the sisterly relationship she had valued was. It was a deep mockery. Li beixiao did not come back for dinner. He had a dinner appointment, but he called ye qingge and asked her not to wait for him for dinner. Chapter 126 ? 126 Little uncle, please help me When ye qingge put down the phone, she couldn¡¯t tell what kind of feeling was brewing in her heart. She had indeed prepared li beixiao¡¯s meal, but she had said on the phone that she had not waited for him to eat. Li Mumu had probably trained during the day. After eating, she took a shower and went to bed. Ye qingge used her phone to look for Chu Mei¡¯s novels to read. She really wanted to understand the love between men and men, and she also wanted to know what kind of relationship li beixiao and Feng Yan had. Was there anyone like them? they were clearly a couple, but they had to come together to provoke a woman ¡­ After reading a few books, ye qingge came to the conclusion that men were more dedicated to their love and would never flirt with women, let alone the same woman ¡­ Ye qingge fell asleep with the phone in her hand. She curled up on the bed like an insecure cat, trying to protect herself. When li beixiao came back, it was already past eleven o ¡®clock. He took a shower in his room and went to ye qingge¡¯s room quietly. He saw the woman sleeping like a cat on the bed at first glance. She half-leaned on the bed and covered the two with the quilt. She took the phone from ye qingge¡¯s hand and held her in her arms. She turned on her phone and saw that it was a novel. After a few glances, she realized that it was a description of two men kissing and biting so intensely ¡­ Li beixiao frowned. What was this woman looking at? In the upper-class circle, men playing with men was not something obscure, and it was not something new. Moreover, Feng Xi had been playing like crazy recently and had gotten herself a young hunk to play with. Li beixiao did not think that it was shocking, but when ye qingge saw this, he felt a little confused. She put down the phone and hugged the woman in her arms even tighter. Ye qingge hummed and snuggled in li beixiao¡¯s arms until she finally found a comfortable position. Li beixiao¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile. This woman would not know that she was as obedient as a cat in his arms every night. However, he hugged her to sleep every night without doing anything. It was also a kind of torture for li beixiao. Sometimes, he had to get up and take a cold shower, and it was not just once ¡­ When ye qingge woke up, li beixiao was no longer there. Ye qingge only felt that she was sleeping soundly, but she did not expect to be sleeping with li beixiao again. For two days in a row, she could not contact Li Nancheng or her grandfather. Ye qingge¡¯s voice was hoarse and she was really angry. For the past two days, li beixiao did not let her go to the company. She stayed at home to accompany li Mumu. Ye qingge felt as if she was staying with the Li family. Although she was still Nan Cheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she was extremely embarrassed. ¡°Little uncle, please help me find Nancheng! Or can you help me find where Wen Wen is?¡± Today was Saturday. Li beixiao did not go to the company, but his phone kept ringing. Ye qingge finally saw him put down his phone and said to him with a shy face. I won¡¯t interfere in the matters of the South City. He has the right to do whatever he wants! Li beixiao¡¯s heart ached for ye qingge. Her voice was hoarse and he knew that she was angry. These two days, he did not let her cook. Although he also wanted to eat her cooking like Mumu, he still endured it. However, Nan Cheng was an adult and had the right to do whatever he wanted. As long as it was not out of line, he would not interfere. Moreover, even if Nancheng didn¡¯t touch ye Wenwen, he would still make her suffer. Chapter 127 ? 127 Is he not your son? People always had to be responsible for what they had done. uncle, I can¡¯t find grandfather or Nancheng. I¡¯m worried about Wen Wen ¡­ Ye qingge was a sentimental person. She would always miss and worry about the people in her heart. I¡¯ve arranged for you to meet her. You should be a smart woman. There are some things that you should see through. Some feelings are worthless! Rubbing ye qingge¡¯s little hand, li beixiao did not say anything. He knew that it would be useless to say anything. Ye qingge would not listen to him at this time and would not believe him. People would only realize it after they hit the south wall. ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± It was good to see Wen Wen! Ye qingge did not expect that li Nancheng would really send ye Wenwen to the guardhouse. Li beixiao had asked flame to accompany ye qingge and arranged for them to meet in the interrogation room. In three days, ye Wenwen had lost a lot of weight, and her entire person was Haggard. ¡°Sister, why are you here? I¡¯m fine. Why do you look like you¡¯ve lost weight?¡± Before ye qingge could speak, ye Wenwen¡¯s eyes turned red and full of heartache. Ye qingge¡¯s throat was choked with sobs. Wenwen was like this. She was always the only one in her eyes and her heart ached for her. Ye qingge was kind-hearted. She only saw the good and could not see the evil in people¡¯s hearts. ¡°I didn¡¯t take good care of you, Wen Wen ¡­¡± sister, I should be here. I couldn¡¯t stop my mother back then. I¡¯ve made you suffer. I¡¯ve been feeling guilty and couldn¡¯t sleep well, but I can sleep well here! ¡°Sister, you should leave the Li family now! Go find someone you like and live your own life! Don¡¯t bother about me anymore.¡± ¡°Silly girl, how can I not care about you? don¡¯t say such silly things. I will let you out. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Sister, there¡¯s really no need. I¡¯ve been in the Li family for the past few days, and I can tell that you¡¯re not happy. That li Nancheng has a bad temper, and Mr. Li is difficult to get along with ¡­ Oh, by the way, why did Mumu call Mr. Li ¡®dad¡¯? Isn¡¯t he your son? Sister ¡­¡± What ye Wenwen wanted to know the most was the relationship between ye qingge and Li beixiao and whether the child was their ¡­ Ye qingge looked at ye Wenwen and thought of her grandfather¡¯s words. He said that Mumu was not known by the outside world to protect his safety. Then, she thought of li beixiao¡¯s kidnapping ¡­ Even if it was Wen Wen, ye qingge felt that she should not tell the truth. Mumu is the child of uncle¡¯s friend. That child is. little clingy. He calls everyone dad and mom ¡­ Ye qingge was not good at lying. Ye Wenwen could also tell that she was not telling the truth. The more she was like this, the more she felt that there must be something wrong. ¡°Sis, I really thought that it was your child! He was even thinking about what kind of gift I, his aunt, would buy for Mumu, and that he would like it!¡± ¡°Wen Wen, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. How¡¯s your meal here?¡± the food is alright, but it¡¯s definitely not as good as the food at home. I slept well! ¡°Sister, please help me to see dad! He hasn¡¯t been in good health recently, I¡¯m worried about him!¡± Ye Wenwen looked at ye qingge and said worriedly. Ye qingge didn¡¯t reply. After so many things, even though she knew that ye Dade was not in good health, she no longer had any feelings for him. However, she did miss him. After all, they were blood-related. It would be a lie if she didn¡¯t feel bad when she saw him swaying with a walking stick the last time. Chapter 128 ? 128 The symbol of power of the matriarch However, some feelings would eventually be replaced by some other feelings. For example, the remnants of the father-daughter relationship would eventually be erased by words of abuse and heartlessness ¡­ Ye Wenwen still wanted to say something but was interrupted by the guard. Time was up. ¡°Wen Wen, just bear with it, I¡¯ll think of something!¡± Although ye qingge said that, she was anxious and angry inside. She could not find Nancheng or her grandfather. She was anxious but could only comfort Wenwen. ¡°Sister, listen to me. Don¡¯t worry about me. Go find the person you like and live your life. I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s just that I hit someone. It¡¯s really fine!¡± Ye qingge sat in the car on the way back. All she could see was ye Wenwen¡¯s smile and comfort. Her pale little face was sunken, and her heart ached. Flame was li beixiao¡¯s personal bodyguard. He and Han Bing were both Huo zhongrao¡¯s soldiers, who were assigned to li beixiao and Feng Yan respectively. The flames increased the speed of the car, and he noticed a tail behind him. This was the sensitivity of his profession. The car that they drove out today was the one that li beixiao often rode in. The kidnapping incident a few years ago had left the commander with a lingering fear. They did not dare to relax at all. He had come with ye qingge today, so he had not brought any bodyguards. His master¡¯s care for ye qingge made the flame know that no accidents could happen. ¡°Miss ye, please sit behind me!¡± Ye qingge was sitting in the back seat of the passenger seat. Ye qingge also felt that the car was speeding up. She did not ask why and sat there after hearing flame¡¯s words. They turned around and saw an off-road vehicle following them closely. Ye qingge thought of the kidnapping that li beixiao had mentioned. At this time, she did not realize it. She was thinking that it was a good thing that li beixiao was not in the car. ¡°Flame, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Ye qingge had never been a person who would cause trouble for others. Even though she was nervous, she still smiled faintly. ¡°Miss ye, I will not let anything happen to you!¡± Flame was not very good at dealing with women. Since he joined the Army at the age of sixteen, he had been surrounded by men. Ye qingge stopped talking and touched the water drop Jade on her neck out of habit, only to find a Cross Pendant ¡­ This was Feng Yan¡¯S. He said,¡¯wear it! As long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to bully you, and don¡¯t ever ¡­ She¡¯s crying!¡± Although Feng Yan was so feminine that it was suffocating, he did give ye qingge comfort. flame, we¡¯re in danger. Is this necklace useful? ¡± Ye qingge knew that Feng Yan was playing dirty. Perhaps it was because she had watched too much television, but she actually felt that if they had met a bad person, they would treat the necklace as if it was their own! Through the rearview mirror, flame saw clearly that it was a token of Feng family. Looking at the necklace was like seeing young master Feng himself. Because this was something that only the mistress of the Feng family would have ¡­ Flame did not expect ye qingge to be wearing the necklace. ¡°If it¡¯s a local underworld force in Yun Cheng, this necklace will be useful! This was a token to seal the door, a symbol of power for the mistress of the household! It¡¯s like young master Feng¡¯s personal visit!¡± If one were to talk about the Emperor of the business Kingdom, then it would be li Beichen. But if one were to talk about the underworld, then the Emperor of the night would be Feng Yan. Ye qingge¡¯s hand that was touching the necklace suddenly trembled. The mistress of the house ¡­ No wonder li beixiao yelled at her with red eyes when she came back wearing the necklace. He looked like he wanted to eat her up. Chapter 129 ? 129 You don¡¯t have to take care of me She had not expected Feng Yan to give her the necklace on their first meeting. What was he trying to do? Before ye qingge could ask anything else, the car shook violently. She held the handle tightly and her breathing quickened. Because she heard the sound of gunfire ¡­ Han Bing, I¡¯m in trouble. Locate my phone and come here as soon as possible. Miss ye is in my car! Flame called Han Bing, who was the closest to the sealed door. ¡°Miss ye, how are you!¡± The flames hid from the cars behind them. Two more off-road vehicles came. This road was halfway up the mountain, and there were very few cars passing by. Their firepower was going to blow up their cars. Even though the car was bulletproof, it was no match for their firepower. The flame was not worried about any accidents. What he did was to save his own life. However, he had to save ye qingge¡¯s life. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of me ¡­ Don¡¯t be distracted, I can take care of myself ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s voice trembled. After all, she had never experienced this before. However, compared to the average woman, she had already made flame look at her in a new light. She did not scream or cry out in fear. She was even tougher than men ¡­ After all, he had received professional training. He was very skilled at driving with flames. It was more than enough to shake off those people behind him. However, the firepower behind him was too strong. At this time, flame had realized that the other party was definitely not a local and was likely a mercenary. No one in Cloud City dared to use a gun so brazenly. Ye qingge lay on her stomach and did not speak, trying not to cause any trouble for the fire. She did not know what the chances of them surviving were. However, she didn¡¯t want to die. She had her daughter to look for, and she had Mumu to take care of. She didn¡¯t want to die ¡­ Flame took out his gun, but he had no time to aim at the car behind him. Reality and watching TV were two different things. The scenes of shooting while driving on TV and shooting accurately were all lies. It was not the time to do it at the moment. flame, you drive. Give me the gun ¡­ Ye qingge tried her best to calm her breathing. At this time, even if she had to be struck by lightning, she would do it, as long as she had a chance to live. It was not certain when Han Bing and the others would arrive, so they had to do their best to hold on. Flame did not hesitate. He pulled the safety and handed it to ye qingge. There was no need to ask, he would definitely not use it ¡­ Of course, ye qingge didn¡¯t know how to use a gun, but she had seen it on TV. A real gun was heavier than she thought. She had also held a toy gun before. Ye qingge¡¯s fingers were slender and white. In contrast to the black pistol, they looked even more tender. He held the gun tightly with trembling hands, rolled down the window, and with all his strength, there was a ¡®bang¡¯. .. Ye qingge was so shocked that she wanted to shout, but nothing came out. This shot was fired with his eyes closed, and he didn¡¯t hit anything ¡­ Flame¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened. Ye qingge did not know how to drive. If she did, she would never have chosen to use a gun ¡­ The car shook violently, and the gunshots made ye qingge gasp for breath. She thought that it would be great if she could suddenly be possessed by an expert. She could shoot the driver and the car behind them would flip over. Then, all the cars behind them would crash into each other, and they could escape successfully ¡­ She felt that something was wrong. How could she kill someone? It was safer to shoot the tire. Chapter 130 ? 130 Ye qingge killed someone Flame looked at ye qingge nervously through the rearview mirror and admired this woman again. It was her first time shooting and she was not so scared that she cried for her parents. ¡°Flame, move to the side! I want to hit their tires!¡± The flame had found the right angle, but the car did not slow down ¡­ Without any shooting training, it was not easy for ye qingge to hit a tire on a moving car. Ye qingge¡¯s little face was red, and there was a fierce look in her eyes. She wanted to live. Later on, flame found out that ye qingge could be so fearless in the face of danger and had the courage of a woman, which was not inferior to men, because of the blood flowing in her body ¡­ With a bang, ye qingge actually hit the tire of the car behind and the car flipped over ¡­ However, not all the cars behind her had collided with each other as she had expected. There was only one less car chasing her. Ye qingge suddenly laughed. How could she still laugh at a time like this? as she laughed, tears gathered at the corners of her eyes and they became moist ¡­ No one knew that the person ye qingge was thinking about at this time was li beixiao ¡­ When the people at the back set up the rocket cannon, flame¡¯s expression suddenly changed. They would be blasted into the sky ¡­ ¡°I want to blow up his head! Flame ¡­ The skylight is open ¡­¡± He had seen this on TV before. Once it was posted, it exploded instantly, and a large mushroom cloud appeared ¡­ Ye qingge was going all out. At such a critical moment, there was no time to think or hesitate. ¡°You can¡¯t, miss ye!¡± The flames immediately rejected him. He continued to speed up, knowing in his heart that there was no escape. flame, open it. Let¡¯s take a gamble! Ye qingge had already stood up. For so many years, the God of luck had never befallen her. On a cold, rainy night, when she was holding her mother¡¯s ashes in a foreign country, she had a high fever of 40 degrees, but she still survived. He survived even without anyone¡¯s love ¡­ Therefore, she thought that she would be able to survive this time. At least, she could not implicate the flame. If he had not accompanied her to the detention center, she would not have encountered this. Flame¡¯s breathing was rapid, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. Finally, he opened the window. Ye qingge stood up straight without hesitation, stuck her head out, took the gun, and tried to aim. She closed her eyes and fired one shot after another. She thought that one shot would hit her, one shot ¡­ When the bullets in the gun ran out, ye qingge¡¯s body went soft ¡­ Gunshots kept ringing in her ears, but ye qingge could no longer hear them because she knew that the gun in her hand was out of bullets. She could only leave it to fate ¡­ Flame said everything because ye qingge had really shot the Archer in the head. He did not know which shot it was. ¡°Ye qingge, look at me ¡­¡± Feng Yan shook ye qingge, who was breathing hard, his peach-shaped eyes full of bloodlust. His heart was still beating fast. When he rushed over, he saw ye qingge sticking her head out, shooting one shot after another, and then her body went soft ¡­ At that moment, his heart was split open, and it hurt. ¡°Feng Yan ¡­ Feng Yan ¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡± Ye qingge, who was woken up by the shaking, looked at Feng Yan and burst into tears. She sobbed, sniffled, and was hysterical, just like a mute person, screaming, ah, ah, ah, it was heart-wrenching ¡­ Chapter 131 ? 131 I¡¯ll protect my woman ¡°I killed ¡­ People ¡­ Feng Yan ¡­ I ¡­¡± Ye qingge knew that she had killed someone. She saw blood flowing out of the foreigner¡¯s head ¡­ Ye qingge was like a taut bowstring. When she saw Feng Yan, she knew that they were safe. The bowstring broke immediately and she was drained of all her strength ¡­ ¡°I killed ¡­ People ¡­ Feng Yan ¡­ I ¡­¡± After realizing it, she panicked and became afraid. After all, she was a woman. you didn¡¯t. How could you kill someone with your random shooting? you don¡¯t have the marksmanship. I fired the gun, not you. Idiot, it wasn¡¯t you! Holding ye qingge in his arms, Feng Yan lied. At that time, his car was some distance away from them, and he didn¡¯t have time to shoot. He knew that she was scared out of her wits. If she found out that he had killed someone, she would never be at peace for the rest of her life. ¡°Not me?¡± Ye qingge grabbed Feng Yan¡¯s arm, her little face covered in tears and pale. even a well-trained sniper can¡¯t hit the target 100% in a car. How can you? you didn¡¯t kill them. Don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid! Han Bing stayed behind to deal with the scene. These people were all foreign mercenaries who had crossed the border illegally. It was more convenient for them to deal with such things. However. without any survivors, it would be. little difficult to track down who these rich people were working for ¡­ ¡°Is the flame alright?¡± He suddenly thought of the flame and asked anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± This woman was still concerned about another man at a time like this, and Feng Yan was really jealous. It was good that she was fine. All her nerves were relaxed and ye qingge passed out ¡­ It was only then that Feng Yan realized that his hands were stained with blood ¡­ He looked at ye qingge¡¯s arm and found that it had been cut by a bullet and was bleeding a lot ¡­ When li beixiao arrived at the hospital, Feng Yan was holding ye qingge and bandaging her wound. Ye qingge snuggled in his arms like an obedient cat, frowning. ¡°Be gentle!¡± Feng Yan growled again. The doctor Who was bandaging the wound was sweating and extremely nervous. young master Feng, it¡¯s done. Be careful not to come into contact with water. Take the anti-inflammatory medicine three times a day ¡­ The doctor said carefully, not even daring to breathe. She waved her hand to signal the doctor to leave. She looked up and saw li beixiao standing there with a cold face. Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile, but his eyes were spitting fire. Ye qingge¡¯s little hand clutched the corner of Feng Yan¡¯s clothes tightly, which was why Feng Yan was holding her in his arms to bandage her wound. He knew that she was afraid. Not only was she afraid, but he was also panicking and scared ¡­ ¡°She almost died. Those people were after you!¡± Feng Yan was right. Those people did go for li beixiao. They thought that it was him in the car. It was a rare opportunity without bodyguards, so they didn¡¯t know that the person in the car was not li beixiao. Li beixiao clenched his fists tightly. He didn¡¯t need Feng Yan to tell him that those people were coming for him. This kind of thing had been happening all these years, but he had never been able to find out who the forces that wanted his life were. They were all mercenaries who would commit suicide if they failed. The other party had spent a lot of money to hire these loyal soldiers. ¡°I owe you one. I¡¯ll take her home!¡± Li beixiao reached out to hold ye qingge, but was stopped by Feng Yan¡¯s eyes. The flame wanted to move forward but was stopped by li beixiao. ¡°I¡¯ll protect my woman!¡± Chapter 132 ? 132 He can watch him, I¡¯ll hug me, is that okay? Feng Yan looked at the cross necklace on ye qingge¡¯s neck. He was more qualified than anyone else to say this, because this woman was his. Li beixiao suddenly narrowed his eyes. These words were like a blunt knife cutting his flesh. It was painful but not fatal. Ye qingge opened her eyes in. daze. The light in the ward was. little glaring, and her throat hurt. water ¡­ Li beixiao¡¯s cold face entered her eyes. It was extremely dark. ¡°Little uncle ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s eyes turned red instantly. She sobbed and felt wronged. Feng Yan¡¯s body froze again when he heard this. Just now, this woman had been talking in his arms and calling him little uncle. It made him want to kill someone ¡­ Li beixiao clenched his fists. He saw the grievance and fear in this woman¡¯s eyes. He hated himself for not being by her side and letting her go through that kind of thing. When flame told him about it, he felt his heart palpitate. As expected of the woman he had taken a fancy to. She had the courage to make an exception and a strong aura! However, it was this side of her that made his heart ache even more. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Li beixiao reached out his hand to her, his voice a little moist and dark. Only then did ye qingge realize that she was in Feng Yan¡¯s arms and she was sitting on his lap ¡­ Feng Yan, thank you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal some other day! Ye qingge was being sincere. If Feng Yan and the others hadn¡¯t arrived, she and Yan Huo would have died. She couldn¡¯t not repay him for saving her life. The only thing she could do was cook. ¡°Which day?¡± Feng Yan did not let go. Looking at ye qingge¡¯s posture, he wondered if she was leaving with li beixiao. ¡°Anytime ¡­ Everything is fine!¡± Ye qingge thought that it would take at least a few days! ¡°Just a meal won¡¯t do!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot ¡­ Please, a few times!¡± ¡°How many times is how many times?¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t give up. ¡°How many times do you want to eat it?¡± Frowning at Feng Yan, ye qingge felt like she was about to be killed. ¡°For a lifetime!¡± These three words slid out of Feng Yan¡¯s mouth gently, but they were powerful and resonating. ¡°..¡±Ye qingge¡¯s body stiffened and she looked at li beixiao with a guilty conscience. ¡°Feng Yan, let go of me first, little uncle is watching!¡± Ye qingge felt that the three of them were too embarrassed. Feng Yan was flirting with her in front of li beixiao! In fact, what she wanted to say was that li beixiao was watching! It¡¯s not good for you to tease me like this in front of your lover, right? ¡°He can watch him, I¡¯ll hug me, is that okay?¡± Feng Yan did not let go. He was sure that li Beichen would not use force. Because he had saved ye qingge and the fire today, based on his understanding of li beixiao, he would not have a conflict with him at this time. ¡°Feng Yan, let her go!¡± Just as Feng Yan had thought, li beixiao would not use force. If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Yan, he would be seeing this woman¡¯s corpse right now, so he had to bear with it. ¡°I¡¯m hugging my woman, what can you do to me?¡± Feng Yan provoked her like a child. ¡°She¡¯s not your woman, Feng Yan. Enough is enough!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were red and he was on the verge of exploding. ¡°Enough, that¡¯s enough, you two. Did you two break up?¡± Ye qingge, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, finally exploded and revealed their relationship. Ye qingge¡¯s words stunned the four of them. Of course, except for Feng Yan, he was much calmer than li beixiao, fire, ice, and the other two. Ice and Fire looked at each other. What did they just hear? Chapter 133 ? 133 Chapter 133 I was just teasing her. Who broke up with who? What kind of joke was this? Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a playful smile. Looking at li Beichen¡¯s petrified and calm appearance, he really wanted to take a picture ¡­ Li beixiao, who was usually in control of the situation, was also stunned at this time. What was this woman saying? He had broken up with Feng Yan? He ¡­ He suddenly recalled what ye qingge had said to him a few days ago ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for him?¡± he came to me before and warned me not to get close to you. I also helped him deal with his wound. Gunshot wound. You really didn¡¯t know he had a gunshot wound? ¡± ¡°Hehe ¡­ Have you guys always been like this? I¡¯m saying that you¡¯ll always be so awkward?¡± ¡°..¡± So, all those things that he did not understand were all misunderstandings about his relationship with Feng Yan? ¡°You¡¯re saying that my Feng Yan is together? Who told you that? Feng Yan?¡± Li beixiao sneered and was completely angry. She had actually mistaken him for a gay, and with Feng Yan at that? ¡°Feng Yan warned me not to get close to you, and you also warned me not to see Feng Yan. I¡¯ve been trying my best to avoid you. However, you just won¡¯t let me go. I¡¯ll still say the same thing, you can solve your own problems. Since you care so much about each other, why do you have to torture each other?¡± Ye qingge broke free from Feng Yan¡¯s body and said everything in her heart. She had had enough of these two people. Just now, they had fought for her and used her to fight. Who were they angry at? they were just resentful towards each other. That time in the car, li beixiao had deliberately let Feng Yan hear that they were doing that kind of thing in order to anger him. Feng Yan had kissed her to provoke li Beichen, but they should not have put her in the middle. Flames couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Who made up this couple? it was simply too ridiculous. ¡°Who told you that you care about each other?¡± Li beixiao really wanted to strangle ye qingge. Ye qingge looked at Feng Yan. It was obvious that Feng Yan was the one who said that. She recalled the time when Feng Yan came to their house in the middle of the night, ran into ye qingge¡¯s room, and called him ¡± f. ck ¡± in. nauseating manner ¡­ Then, he thought of the nonsense that ye qingge had said to him. ¡°He complained to me that you didn¡¯t care about him. In fact, he¡¯s so possessive of you, you guys ¡­ They¡¯re quite compatible!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. Seeing that Feng Yan looked like he was about to suffer internal injuries from holding back, li beixiao pulled ye qingge over and glared at him fiercely, wanting to bite her mouth into pieces. ¡°Feng Yan, you told her that you and I were a couple?¡± Li beixiao asked coldly. ¡°She misunderstood me. I was just teasing her!¡± Feng Yan laughed. Only ye qingge would believe him. This woman looked shrewd, but she was actually very innocent and cute. ¡°What! Didn¡¯t you guys already sleep together?¡± Ye qingge was dumbfounded. Teasing her? Nancheng had also said that li beixiao had slept with Feng Yan, and her grandfather had even turned white because of this. She believed that Nancheng would not talk about such things. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Li beixiao gritted his teeth and asked. ¡°You ¡­ Let me go first, I¡¯m a little confused right now!¡± Looking at li beixiao¡¯s devouring appearance, it was obvious that he had not slept with her. What was this? Did she make such a big mistake? Then their warning to her would be ¡­ He was possessive of her and not directed at each other. Ye qingge bit her lip and looked at li Beichen apologetically. Chapter 134 ? 134 Chapter 134: you deserve to be punished for being so stupid She then turned to Feng Yan angrily. Was this a joke? She had also read so many beautiful novels. Li beixiao finally understood why ye qingge would read that kind of novel. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid, you should be punished!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, li beixiao took hold of ye qingge¡¯s mouth and kissed her like a storm. She actually dared to say that he and Feng Yan were a couple? Which eye of hers could tell that they were a good match? ¡°Oh ¡­ Oh ¡­¡± Ye qingge hit li beixiao¡¯s shoulder in anger. Was he crazy? There were so many people ¡­ The tip of her tongue was numb, and the strength of his sucking and gnawing was almost pulling her tongue out ¡­ Li beixiao¡¯s kiss was just like him, always so overbearing that it made people suffocate. It was not until their breaths were in chaos that li Beichen ended the kiss. However, he pressed against ye qingge¡¯s forehead to calm himself down. Ye qingge¡¯s face was so red that blood could drip out. She was crazy ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s lips were still curled up in a playful smile. He could still smell the faint fragrance of ye qingge¡¯s body. Feng Yan¡¯s temperament was fickle, and his forbearance was his Forte, just like a Hunter in hiding. Previously, he had kissed ye qingge in front of li beixiao. Today, li beixiao had returned the favor. This feeling was really not bad. Li beixiao also wanted to cut him up, right? Fire and Ice turned their faces away, but they didn¡¯t dare to relax at all, because the room was filled with low pressure. ¡°You and I are a couple!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s breath was still heavy, with a hint of restraint. ¡°Crazy ¡­¡± Ye qingge was not any better. She was kissed by li beixiao in front of so many people. If she did not blush, her skin would be thick. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re abandoning me again! You said you¡¯d be entangled with me for a lifetime!¡± Feng Yan deliberately spoke in ye qingge¡¯s tone, his voice soft and feminine, as if he was acting coquettishly. Coupled with those devilish peach blossom eyes, she had an indescribable charm and was extremely alluring. Ye qingge wanted to kill herself. She couldn¡¯t be blamed for misunderstanding, could she? Looking at Feng Yan¡¯s sorrowful and infatuated expression, who would believe that there was nothing going on between them? ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me!¡± Li beixiao avoided ye qingge¡¯s injured arm and held her hand as they walked out. Li beixiao was really disgusted, not by Feng Yan¡¯s expression and words at this time, but the thought of ye qingge thinking that he was gay filled him with anger. ¡°Young master, you ¡­ You won¡¯t stop him?¡± There were some things that others didn¡¯t know, but Han Bing knew best. ¡°If it¡¯s mine, no one can snatch it away. It¡¯s not the time yet!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. That soft and gentle voice was still ringing in his ears, calling him ¡®little uncle¡¯ every time, and it was very torturous ¡­ In the car, ye qingge nestled in li beixiao¡¯s arms, which was rare. The moment she fired at the rocket launcher repeatedly appeared in her mind ¡­ Feng Yan said that she didn¡¯t kill him, but why did she feel like she was the one who did it? ¡°Flame, is that person me or not? You killed him?¡± ¡°Miss ye, no, you don¡¯t have that kind of marksmanship!¡± Flame saw clearly that ye qingge was the one who shot him in the head. don¡¯t even think about it. You don¡¯t have the ability. They are all foreign mercenaries who kill without blinking. They deserve to die! Li beixiao¡¯s big palm wrapped around ye qingge¡¯s small hand. Feeling her trembling, he knew that she was still in fear. Those mercenaries didn¡¯t care whether they were good or evil. They would kill for money. Chapter 135 ? 135 You¡¯re worried about me? They didn¡¯t let go of the old, the young, the women, and the children, so the death of such people was not to be regretted. ¡°Little uncle, in the future, you ¡­ Bring more people when you go out! Buy two more bulletproof cars as well! You have money anyway! that¡¯s also a life ¡­ ¡°Little uncle, in the future, you ¡­ Bring more people when you go out! Buy two more bulletproof cars as well! You have money anyway! Mumu is still young, she can¡¯t live without a father ¡­¡± Ye qingge knew that these people were here for li beixiao, but she was the one sitting in the car today. Now she could understand why Huo zhongrao had sent so many people to protect li beixiao. Based on the ruthlessness of the mercenaries in the past few days, li beixiao would have died hundreds of times if he had not been protected. ¡°Worried about me?¡± Pinching ye qingge¡¯s jaw, li beixiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and his breath became a little rushed. This woman had rejected him again and again, but at her most vulnerable moment, she still nagged at him. Only a ghost would believe that he didn¡¯t exist in her heart. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m just saying that ¡­¡± Ye qingge raised her head and blinked at li beixiao, speaking softly and gently. She didn¡¯t even believe her own words. When she was glad that she was in the car today instead of li beixiao, li beixiao¡¯s position in her heart was more important than her life. If this wasn¡¯t love, then what was? He just didn¡¯t probe further. ¡°Do you have any?¡± He kissed ye qingge hard on the lips and asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Little uncle ¡­¡± Ye qingge bit her lip and denied it weakly. ¡°Besides, do you have any?¡± Li beixiao bit her with a trace of pain as he interrogated her. Ye qingge didn¡¯t Dodge, ¡± little uncle, No¡­ ¡°Do you have any?¡± This time, it was a heavy bite. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were full of pain and reluctance, but the bite was not light. This annoying Little Vixen was rubbing against the tip of his heart, making his heart itch unbearably. ¡°It¡¯s. good thing you¡¯re not in the car today ¡­¡± Her tears fell uncontrollably. She was really glad that he was the one who had experienced all this today. ¡°Silly girl, you still say you¡¯re not worried about me?¡± do you know how regretful I am for not being by your side and letting you go through all this? I want to slap myself a few times, and you still say such silly things! His deep eyes were full of love. No one else would believe that li beixiao had such a gentle side. ¡°Don¡¯t! I won¡¯t say anymore. If I say anything else, little uncle will be unhappy again!¡± Ye qingge knew that the next thing she would say would probably be, ¡± we¡¯re not related in any way. Little uncle, you don¡¯t have to be like this! Ye qingge¡¯s mind was in a mess. She knew that she could not control her emotions. When she returned to the Li family, to ye qingge¡¯s surprise, her grandfather had returned. ¡°Aiyo, Grandpa, where are you hurt?¡± Li Ximing heard that ye qingge was in danger and injured, so he rushed back from the villa on the mountain. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Grandpa, it¡¯s just a scratch, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡± Ye qingge was overjoyed to see her grandfather. There was hope for Wenwen. ¡°These damned bastards!¡± Li Ximing¡¯s heart ached when he saw ye qingge¡¯s arm bandaged and couldn¡¯t tell if it was serious. ¡°Grandpa, I have something to tell you! Let¡¯s go to the study, okay?¡± Afraid that her grandfather would disappear again, ye qingge held Li Ximing¡¯s arm and refused to let go. ¡°That ¡­ Alright?¡± Li Ximing looked at his son and asked. He knew why this girl was looking for him. ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± Ye qingge seemed to understand why her grandfather had suddenly left the house. Was it related to li beixiao? ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± Chapter 136 ? 136 You little girl, your mouth is unforgiving Li beixiao went upstairs with a cold face. He knew that his father couldn¡¯t hold his temper and came back. ¨C Inside the study- ¡°Grandpa, Nancheng sent Wen Wen to the detention center. Please help me!¡± ¡°Little girl, with Nancheng¡¯s temper, he won¡¯t listen to me no matter what I say!¡± Li Ximing rubbed his hands and was in a dilemma. Grandpa, Wenwen is still young. If Nancheng can¡¯t get over it, I¡¯ll go to jail for Wenwen, okay? ¡± you brat, you¡¯re just spouting nonsense. Nancheng is targeting ye Wenwen, how could he let you go to jail? is this nonsense?! ¡°Then, does Grandpa know where South City is?¡± Ye qingge was really anxious. The thought of Wenwen suffering in the detention center made her feel terrible. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me where he is. You can wait for him to come back!¡± Li Ximing felt that he was a little shameless to be beating around the bush with ye qingge at his age. Of course, ye qingge could tell that her grandfather was just patronizing her! ¡°Then, if Nancheng insists on putting Wenwen in jail, then we¡¯ll forget about the engagement!¡± Biting her lips, ye qingge did not want to make things difficult for her grandfather. She would have said this sooner or later. ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t count ¡­¡± Li Ximing¡¯s tone seemed to be sulking. In fact, she had been waiting for ye qingge to say this! No one would believe that li Nancheng was with anyone now. ¡°..¡±Ye qingge was a little surprised. She had forced her to marry Nancheng¡¯s grandfather like a bandit, but now the engagement was canceled. ¡°Grandpa, can I still believe what you say in the future?¡± why can¡¯t I believe it? Grandpa always keeps his word! ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandpa say that I¡¯ll look for you if I need anything?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s also possible for you to look for your uncle! He¡¯s the head of the Li family now.¡± Li Ximing finally told the truth. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t help, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Nancheng listens to his uncle the most!¡± ¡°Uncle said Nancheng didn¡¯t listen to him!¡± ¡°Nonsense! That little brat will listen to your uncle!¡± Ye qingge seemed to understand. Li beixiao wanted her to beg him. Previously, when Nancheng and grandfather were not around, he was the only one left at home. He was waiting for her to ask him for help. Ye qingge felt angry at the thought of him having such intentions. She would not beg him, as there must be a price to pay. ¡°Grandpa, since the engagement doesn¡¯t count, I¡¯ll move out!¡± This time, he could leave in a justified manner. ¡°It¡¯s not as comfortable as staying at home!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to live here!¡± what¡¯s not appropriate? call me Grandpa and live in my house. What¡¯s not appropriate? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live here! I¡¯ll make some good food for Grandpa!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask your little uncle about this?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦es, so it¡¯s not appropriate to call him little uncle!¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°You little girl, your mouth is unforgiving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not likable!¡± girl, although the engagement is canceled, you still have to work at Li Group. ¡°This is not appropriate?¡± go and apply for the job yourself. Start from the bottom. You can trust me! The future mistress of the Li family should have some understanding of the entire Li Group. ¡°This will do!¡± In fact, ye qingge was quite willing to work in Li Group. She also had her own plans, and she had already written the proposal. number 25, bury your mother. I¡¯ve already arranged it! Li Ximing had always kept this in mind. Ye qingge was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t speak. In fact, she thought that Grandpa had forgotten about this and was still thinking about working hard to earn money to buy a grave for her mother! Chapter 137 ? 137 You take our son away ¡°Thank you. Where¡¯s Grandpa? This was good ¡­ I¡¯ll remember it for a lifetime!¡± The most important thing was to be buried. At this time, ye qingge had no reason to be pretentious. She really couldn¡¯t afford a grave now. She would slowly repay this favor in the future. The 25th was only a few days away ¡­ Ye qingge went back to her room and searched for a house online. She found a house that was very close to the Li Group, in a good location, and at a low price. Ye qingge quickly took a taxi to look at the house, afraid that it would be rented by someone else. This house was a small apartment with elaborate furnishings and it was actually a two-bedroom apartment. The owner said that he was going abroad and wanted to find someone he liked to help take care of the house. Ye qingge felt that she was really lucky. She paid the rent for half a year, signed the contract, and took the key. Everything had gone so smoothly. She didn¡¯t even need to clean the room. She could move in immediately. It was simply unbelievable. She finally had her own nest. After taking a shower at night, she packed her things. There was nothing much to pack. As soon as she got into bed, the door opened and Li beixiao walked in wearing a bathrobe. Ye qingge let out. sigh of relief. She had forgotten to lock the door. In fact, she knew in her heart that even if she locked the door, it would not stop li beixiao. ¡°Little ¡­ Mr. Li, what¡¯s the matter?¡± At the thought that calling him ¡®little uncle¡¯ was no longer appropriate! When she thought about how he was trying to force her to beg him for help regarding Wen Wen¡¯s matter, she felt angry. The unfamiliar Mr. Li made li beixiao¡¯s face sink. ¡°Take your medicine!¡± Li beixiao held the medicine in one hand and a glass of water in the other, but he did not hand it to ye qingge. Ye qingge reached out to take it, but li beixiao said, ¡± open your mouth! She bit her lip and turned her head away in silent protest. ¡°You want me to feed you mouth to mouth?¡± Ye qingge believed that li beixiao would do it, and she did not have the strength to resist him. Li beixiao opened her mouth and put the medicine in, then brought the water to her mouth. After drinking the water and taking the medicine, ye qingge felt that it was necessary to tell li beixiao that she was leaving. She also knew that he would not leave tonight. Sure enough, li beixiao went to bed very naturally. Their actions were as if they were an old couple who had lived together for a long time. grandfather has already agreed for me to break off my engagement with Nancheng! She shifted her body and tried to stay as far away from him as possible. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s impossible between you and Nancheng!¡± He was the one who had arranged everything, and he had expected the old man to cancel the engagement so quickly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m moving out tomorrow!¡± Her fair toes moved around, looking very cute. ¡°You can move out if you want, but you can take our son with you!¡± Li beixiao leaned against the bed, his long legs crossed. The front of his bathrobe was open, revealing his tight thighs. She raised her head and looked at li beixiao in surprise. That was his son. She wanted to take him away? He said those words so naturally, and it felt like ¡­ It was as if they were about to get a divorce, and he said that it was fine to get a divorce, but he would take his son away ¡­ Ye qingge liked Mumu very much. She was naturally happy to have him by her side. ¡°You¡¯re willing to?¡± She tilted her head, and her eyelashes glowed faintly under the warm yellow light. if you can bear to leave us, why would I be reluctant to let my son leave with his mother? he has always wanted a mother! His words were wet and sour, and ye qingge felt very uncomfortable. She remembered the first time she met Mumu, and what he said in the hotel lobby. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go with that old man, please. Don¡¯t leave me and Dad!¡± Chapter 138 ? 138 How can I let you two leave me behind? Li beixiao¡¯s words just now made it seem as if she had abandoned them. The brat behind him said something else,¡¯although dad is not capable, he loves you! That old man is rich, but he doesn¡¯t love you!¡± Thinking of this, ye qingge burst into laughter. At that time, she would never believe that Mumu was li beixiao¡¯s son. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± The warm yellow light illuminated the room, and the faint Halo fell on li beixiao¡¯s face, revealing happiness. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! My secret with Mumu!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s smile was very pure and innocent, but also a little coquettish. I¡¯ll take Mumu with me first. If you miss her, I¡¯ll bring her back to you! After all, he was his son, and he couldn¡¯t always be with her. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes!¡± Li beixiao was surprisingly easy to talk to tonight. ¡°Little ¡­ I won¡¯t chase you away, but we¡¯ll each sleep on one side, okay?¡± Ye qingge really didn¡¯t want to sleep alone after what had happened today. She closed her eyes and could only see the scene of the foreign mercenary falling to the ground. ¡°Deal!¡± She turned on the night lights with the remote control and turned off the main lights. Ye qingge was a little surprised, but she was tired after a long day, so she just lay down beside him. When she fell asleep, li beixiao pulled her into his arms. ¡°Silly girl, how can I let you two leave me behind!¡± He gave her a light kiss on the forehead. It was not lustful, but full of love. After saying goodbye to her grandfather, ye qingge brought li Mumu to the apartment she had rented. The Paris neighborhood was located in the prime location. The rent was as high as twelve thousand a month, but ye qingge had rented it for half a year with twelve thousand ¡­ ¡°Mom, is this our house from now on?¡± Li Mumu put her small suitcase away and looked around as she walked. ¡°This is a rented house! When I earn enough money in the future, I¡¯ll pay the down payment and buy a house. Only then can it be considered our family!¡± People who rented houses would have this feeling. Even if they had paid for the house for a long time, they would not really treat it as their home. What ye qingge was most satisfied with in this house was that there was a super large kitchen with a complete set of pots and pans. People who loved to cook would be happy to have a fully equipped kitchen. Basically, she didn¡¯t need to pack anything. She and Li Mumu each had their own room. Her son¡¯s self-care ability was very strong, so she didn¡¯t need to care about anything. After a simple lunch, ye qingge began to think about how to get Wenwen out. She was unfamiliar with Yun Cheng, and she didn¡¯t know anyone to do things for her. She was paid to do things, but she didn¡¯t have money. Moreover, li Nancheng was the one who sent her in, so no one would probably dare to let her out. It was even more impossible to beg li beixiao. In fact, ye qingge knew that once she begged him, their relationship would be fixed. However, she didn¡¯t want to think about it. When she agreed to her grandfather¡¯s engagement with Nancheng, she had no choice. The life of a rich family didn¡¯t suit her. Li beixiao was not li Nancheng. She could not control him. Her heart had already collapsed. She could not fall for him completely. After much thought, ye qingge called Feng Xi. Of course, the one who provided the information was li Mumu. She hadn¡¯t attended sign language class for the past few days because she didn¡¯t have time and she was also worried. He had told Huo zhongrao about Feng Xi and Shi Nian, so he didn¡¯t know what was going on over there! She had no choice but to call him. ¡°Young master Feng, I¡¯m ye qingge ¡­¡± As soon as the call went through, ye qingge¡¯s face was full of smiles. Chapter 139 ? 139 He doesn¡¯t like me ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ye qingge! Why did you suddenly think of calling me?¡± Feng Xi¡¯s words were cold. ¡°I just need young master Feng¡¯s help with something!¡± ¡°Ye qingge, you still have the nerve to ask for my help? what did you say to my big brother? Just you wait, when I¡¯m free these few days, I¡¯ll treat you well! Just you wait!¡± Feng Xi roared to her heart¡¯s content and hung up the phone in anger ¡­ Ye qingge held her phone, her face pale. She really shouldn¡¯t have called! Li Mumu shook her head helplessly. His mother was too kind and innocent! ¡°Do you want to call my Godfather?¡± Li Mumu was particularly fond of eating apples. She liked to hold the Apple and gnaw on it, not like to cut it into small pieces. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me!¡± In fact, ye qingge felt that if Huo zhongrao was willing to help, this matter would be easier to handle. After all, li beixiao listened to him. However, based on his attitude towards her that day, if she were to ask him for help, he would definitely think that she had ulterior motives. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t blame your son for not helping you! It¡¯s not good for me to step in, I¡¯m still a child! It¡¯s not convenient to stick your head out for Daren¡¯s matters!¡± In fact, he was well aware of li Mumu¡¯s Father¡¯s plan. Besides, he hated ye Wenwen a lot. He would be happy to let her stay in there for a few more days. ¡°Mom knows!¡± She was touched when her son gave her his phone number. ¡°Give me your brother Feng¡¯s number!¡± On second thought, it could only be Feng Yan. ¡°Are you sure? My father is a big vinegar jar. Call brother Feng and he won¡¯t soak you in vinegar!¡± Li Mumu felt that her mother just did not know what danger was. if you don¡¯t tell him, I won¡¯t tell him. How would he know ¡­ It wasn¡¯t! I don¡¯t have any relationship with him!¡± Ye qingge blushed as she spoke. Why did she feel like she was having an affair behind her husband¡¯s back? ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, then go ahead and fight!¡± Li Mumu spread her hands. He was fine with it, but it was also quite interesting to see his father fly into a rage. ¡°Feng Yan, it¡¯s Ye qingge. Are you busy?¡± Ye qingge knew that she should not have looked for Feng Yan. After all, he had feelings for her. However, ye qingge felt that it would be much easier to face him than li beixiao. Her heart would not beat so fast that it would not be controlled ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Why are you treating me to a meal?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was soft and pleasant, and there was an unconcealable joy in it. ¡°Well, yes ¡­ Do you have time tonight? ¡± Come to my house ¡­¡± Ye qingge thought that since she already owed him a meal and needed his help, she would have a meal together. Now that she had a family, it was cheaper and more convenient for her to buy some ingredients and cook at home. Li Mumu rolled her eyes. He seemed to be able to predict that his mother would be severely punished by his father. She actually invited a man to her house ¡­ After hanging up the phone, ye qingge dragged li Mumu to the supermarket. Ye qingge bought a lot of ingredients very generously. Li Mumu kindly reminded her to buy more. ¡°Just the three of us, this is enough!¡± The vegetables in the supermarket were quite expensive, but ye qingge could not find a market. Otherwise, she would not have come here to buy. ¡°Buy more! I can eat!¡± In fact. li Mumu really wanted to say, ¡± my father can eat ¡­ Ye qingge cooked six dishes, all of which were home-cooked dishes. At li Mumu¡¯s request, the portions were quite large. Ye qingge felt that it would be a waste if she couldn¡¯t finish it. Chapter 140 ? 140 A guest came to our house The sweet and sour ribs were ordered by li Mumu, which was also ye qingge¡¯s best dish. The winter melon pork rib soup, the braised fish, the Cola Chicken Wings, the steamed fish, and the spicy chicken were ordered by Feng Yan! Ye qingge had just finished her work when Feng Yan arrived. It was Feng Yan¡¯s first time buying flowers for a woman, and it was ye qingge¡¯s first time accepting flowers from a man. A big bouquet of champagne-colored roses ¡­ It wasn¡¯t that no one had sent her off when she was overseas, but she had always rejected them with a smile. ¡°The house is not bad!¡± As he did not have any slippers, Feng Yan took off his shoes and entered the house. The floor was warm, so it wasn¡¯t cold. Ye qingge felt the need to buy a few pairs of slippers for the guests. yes, this is a newly renovated house. The owner is very nice and the rent is very cheap! Ye qingge felt that she had met a good person who could rent such a good house without even collecting a deposit. She just wanted her to take good care of the house and she would do her best. Feng Yan smiled. If he remembered correctly, this was the Li group¡¯s property! Only this silly woman would believe that such a good thing would befall her. ¡°Wash your hands and eat! I just finished!¡± Ye qingge placed the flowers in a vase. They were beautiful, the best champagne roses that had been air-flown over. Feng Yan took off his leather jacket and threw it on the sofa. ¡°Where¡¯s the washroom?¡± ¡°This one! Feng Yan entered the bathroom and looked around. There was a set of women¡¯s products and a set of children¡¯s products ¡­ ¡°Brother Feng is here!¡± When li Mumu came out of the room, Feng Yan had just come out of the bathroom. Feng Yan raised his eyebrows and looked at li Mumu, which meant to ask,¡±what are you doing here, you little brat?¡± ¡°Come over and eat!¡± Ye qingge was dressed in loose beige home clothes, which exposed her small shoulders from time to time. Most of her clothes were like this. These were all brought back from abroad, and she didn¡¯t buy any clothes after coming back. Li beixiao had prepared some clothes for her, but she had not brought them with her. The three of them had just sat down and had not even started eating when the door opened ¡­ Ye qingge thought that she had not closed the door just now. She did not know that it was li beixiao who had walked in. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t surprised. How did he know that she lived here? And how did he know the password to the door? What was going on? Then, she looked at Feng Yan, who had picked up his chopsticks and started eating devilishly, as if he had already expected li beixiao to come. When he looked at li Mumu again, his son shrugged his shoulders and gave her an expression that said,¡±I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t look at me.¡± What made ye qingge¡¯s head hurt the most was that li beixiao actually took out a pair of men¡¯s slippers from the shoe cabinet. When she looked at it again, it was the same as the one he wore at the Li family ¡­ Li beixiao took off his coat and hung it on the hanger. ¡°We have a guest!¡± He said this naturally and walked into the bathroom. ¡°That ¡­ I didn¡¯t know he would come ¡­ I don¡¯t know how he got in ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even believe her own words. Li beixiao¡¯s expression was as if he was the master of the house. ¡°This fish is so delicious! I like to eat fish!¡± Feng Yan smiled as he looked at ye qingge¡¯s confused and innocent face. ¡°Then you should eat more, I like it too ¡­ Eat the fish!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t know whether to sit or stand. brother Feng, my mom¡¯s sweet and sour pork is the best. Try it! Li Mumu picked up a piece of pork rib for Feng Yan and mumbled, but the word ¡± mom ¡± was even clearer. Feng Yan tightened his grip on his chopsticks and looked at ye qingge with a playful look. Chapter 141 ? 141 Do you like the flowers I gave you? ¡°When I acknowledged Mumu as my son, I didn¡¯t know that he was my uncle¡¯s son!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t know why she had to explain. She was completely confused. Li beixiao, who had just walked out of the bathroom, heard this explanation and his face darkened unhappily. However, it was only for a moment. A rare gentle smile appeared on his cold face. Feng Yan looked at li Mumu. This little brat was quick to act, but ye qingge did not know what was going on. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down and eat?¡± Li beixiao sat directly in ye qingge¡¯s seat and picked up her chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯ll go get another set of chopsticks ¡­¡± Ye qingge was hungry after such a long time! ¡°Son, go get your mother a bowl and chopsticks!¡± Li beixiao rarely called li Mumu ¡± son ¡°. He usually called her by her full name. ¡°Oh!¡± Li Mumu felt that his father was being unreasonable. He clearly knew that he had a good relationship with brother Feng, but he still dragged him down. He was not loyal! Li beixiao¡¯s words made the atmosphere awkward. ¡°That ¡­ Feng Yan, you should eat more!¡± After all, ye qingge needed Feng Yan¡¯s help. She smiled and pushed the fish closer to him. Li beixiao glared at ye qingge. Did this woman think that he did not exist? ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all mine!¡± In this short while, Feng Yan had already eaten almost half of it. Li beixiao was not very willing to eat fish, but he also reached out his chopsticks to pick up a piece. ¡°Tsk, Xiao Yezi made this for me! She called me and asked me what I wanted to eat. I ordered braised hairtail, so there¡¯s no share for you!¡± Feng Yan directly used his chopsticks to stop li beixiao¡¯s chopsticks, not letting him pick up. Ye qingge exhaled and picked up Mumu¡¯s chopsticks. ¡°Little uncle, have some sweet and sour ribs!¡± She picked up a piece of pork rib and put it in li beixiao¡¯s bowl. She called him ¡®little uncle¡¯, but she still couldn¡¯t change it. dad, the sweet and sour pork my mom made today is really delicious. Try it! Li Mumu couldn¡¯t bear to see his mother in a difficult position and couldn¡¯t eat anymore. These two men were both childish. He still wanted to have a good meal! hmm, it tastes good. Sit down and eat! Li beixiao retracted his chopsticks and took a bite of the rib. There was only one chair left, which was between li beixiao and Li Mumu. Ye qingge could only sit down. ¡°Get me a bowl of soup!¡± Li beixiao ordered ye qingge as if he was the head of the family. Ye qingge told herself to bear with it and not lose her temper in front of Mumu. She gave li beixiao a bowl of winter melon pork rib soup, and another bowl to Feng Yan. Just as she was about to give it to Mumu, he said that he didn¡¯t want it. ¡°Do you like the flowers I gave you?¡± Feng Yan wiped his mouth and smiled evilly. He looked at ye qingge with his peach-shaped eyes and asked. ¡°I like it! This is the first time I¡¯ve received flowers!¡± Women were born to love flowers, not to mention such a large bouquet of champagne roses. The light color was so beautiful. Li beixiao raised his head and looked at the vase on the chest of drawers. There was not a big bouquet of flowers in the vase, but he did not know the name of the flower. ¡°It¡¯s my first time giving a woman flowers too!¡± The word ¡®first time¡¯ pleased Feng Yan. It was their first time together, so they were a perfect match. ¡°..¡±Ye qingge smiled weakly. She did not know what to say. She could already feel that li Beichen¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. ¡°Get some soup!¡± Li beixiao handed Wan back to ye qingge, his words also somewhat angry. Li beixiao felt that he could not pretend to be gentle. Chapter 142 ? 142 Isn¡¯t it gentle enough? At the thought of ye qingge liking gentle men, he went online to do some research on what a gentle man should be like and tried his best to learn. A gentle smile, no rough words, tolerance, care, pampering ¡­ What do you mean by listening to questions ¡­ All these things were irrelevant to him, but he wanted to do his best. However, this woman didn¡¯t seem to notice that he had been smiling since he came back. Wasn¡¯t she gentle enough? The more li beixiao thought about it, the angrier he felt. He felt that he was not welcomed and was ignored. He did not feel good in his heart. little uncle, don¡¯t just drink the soup. The ribs here are delicious too. I stewed it for three hours! Ye qingge liked to eat some of the ribs when she drank soup. Unlike the sweet and sour ribs, which were rich in taste, they were very fresh and tender! ¡°En!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s nagging as she scooped the soup made li beixiao¡¯s expression ease a lot. Ye qingge had indigestion from the meal. When she came out of the kitchen after cleaning up, Mumu was playing games with Feng Yan. Although li beixiao was holding the tablet, he would look up from time to time. Were these things that fun? The main reason why his son and Feng Yan called each other brothers was that they played the same game and were allies. Ye qingge placed the cut fruits on the low table and looked at the time. It was already 7:30. However, these two people didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving! She still had something to say to Feng Yan. In particular, li beixiao had changed into home clothes. ¡°You guys have some fruit ¡­¡± He chose a seat far away from the three of them and sat down. Li beixiao looked at ye qingge¡¯s clothes that fell down from time to time. Her small shoulders were exposed, and under the warm yellow light, they were tempting. He got up and sat down, pulling his collar up. ¡°..¡±Ye qingge was speechless. When she was in the Li family, she also wore this kind of clothes, but he did not pull her collar. Who was he showing off to? ¡°Mumu, you should go to sleep!¡± Although li beixiao said this, he was actually saying in his heart, ¡± Feng Yan, you should go. We should sleep! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve played this game before!¡± Li Mumu wasn¡¯t giving his father face. She was just looking at his mother¡¯s anxious look. He knew that she wanted to talk to brother Feng. Even though he knew that his mother¡¯s words would be in vain, he could not possibly say this out loud. The game went on for another half an hour. Ye qingge didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to be so patient with Mumu even though he didn¡¯t have a good temper. If it was li beixiao, he would not play games with Mumu. ¡°Feng Yan, I¡¯ll walk you down! I have something to tell you!¡± Ye qingge not only wanted to ask for his help, but also wanted to tell him about the necklace and the mistress of the house. The injury on ye qingge¡¯s arm wasn¡¯t serious. It was just a scratch. She had a strong skin, so she put on the clothes without a care. ¡°Well, I also have something to tell you!¡± Feng Yan looked at li beixiao¡¯s dark and sullen face, and the smile on his face became even more brilliant. Li beixiao looked on as his woman walked out with another man. He clenched his fists to control his temper and restrained himself from dragging her back. After getting out of the elevator, ye qingge didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know what Feng Yan would think if she said she would help him, given her friendship with him. Chapter 143 ? 143 I want to marry her into the Feng family ¡°It¡¯s cold, let¡¯s talk in the car!¡± Feng Yan adjusted ye qingge¡¯s coat for her. The night wind was bone-chilling. ¡°Alright!¡± Ye qingge was also afraid of the cold. The people upstairs watched the two of them get into Feng Yan¡¯s car. The modified off-road vehicle was very high in height, so Feng Yan helped ye qingge up. Li beixiao grabbed the curtain and wanted to fly down and bring his woman back. However, she had to be magnanimous. Women didn¡¯t like men who were calculative, so she had to endure ¡­ Feng Yan, this necklace can only be owned by the matriarch of the Feng family, so I don¡¯t want it! Ye qingge said as she tried to take the necklace off. ¡°Wear it! What mistress? those are all outsiders ¡®words. It doesn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t marry you!¡± Holding ye qingge¡¯s hand that was holding the necklace, Feng Yan leaned against the leather seat and said softly. ¡°That won¡¯t do! Aren¡¯t you going to marry commander Huo¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Hmm, do you want to hear about meowmeowmeowmeow?¡± The word ¡°hmm¡± was light but heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll listen if you want to say it!¡± In fact, ye qingge was very interested. She was not a gossiper, but she inexplicably wanted to know about this MeowMeow. ¡°When MeowMeow was born, uncle Huo and my dad betrothed us to each other!¡± ¡°I¡¯m older than her by five years. I liked ¡°At that time, brother Rao was only seven years old. He doted on Feng Yan looked at ye qingge, as if he was looking at little meow through her. ¡°Back then, brother Rao would give me lessons every day. He said that if I didn¡¯t treat MeowMeow well in the future, he would throw me to feed the wolves!¡± so, under brother Rao¡¯s teachings, I only wanted to treat MeowMeow well in the future, or I¡¯d lose my life! but when When Feng Yan said this, his eyes were filled with murderous intent. One could only imagine how many people had wanted to kill that nanny because of this incident back then. Ye qingge did not expect her two-year-old child to be stolen ¡­ the nanny took there was no internet in that era, so MeowMeow was lost. I haven¡¯t found her until today ¡­ Feng yanxu said it casually, but ye qingge¡¯s heart ached when she heard it. Such a precious little princess had been taken away by human traffickers just like that. Where else could they find her? Many families would search for their kidnapped children for more than ten or twenty years, but only a few could be found ¡­ Feng Yan, I don¡¯t know how to comfort you ¡­ After so many years, she really didn¡¯t know how to comfort him. you don¡¯t have to comfort me. I have a lead on He caressed ye qingge¡¯s hand, cherishing and doting on her. Ye qingge was genuinely happy. It was not easy to find it. Feng Yan, I¡¯m really happy for you. You¡¯ve found In fact, ye qingge also wanted to say, ¡± then stop pestering me. ¡°Yes, I want to marry her into the Feng family and love her for the rest of my life. I want to make up for all the love I¡¯ve lost for her all these years!¡± Chapter 144 ? 144 I¡¯m very good friends with li beixiao ¡°Yes, you must marry her and treat her well!¡± He wondered if ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll marry me?¡± Feng Yan looked at ye qingge with a smile, unable to get enough of her. Feng Yan, you¡¯re actually a very good person, so I think she¡¯ll marry you! Actually, Feng Yan was pretty good in all aspects. He was handsome, cool, and was also the young master of the Feng family. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t marry me, can you help me persuade her?¡± alright, Feng Yan, I promise I¡¯ll help you persuade MeowMeow! After all, Feng Yan had saved her life, so she could still help him with this. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. You have to help me marry MeowMeow!¡± Feng Yan had always planned everything out, and he could hold it in. After all, she was his, and she couldn¡¯t run away. ¡°That Feng Yan, are we considered friends?¡± Ye qingge thought that since Feng Yan was willing to ask her for help, she had nothing to be embarrassed about! ¡°We¡¯re closer than friends!¡± In fact, Feng Yan knew that ye qingge must have called him for something. He was also very happy that she would think of him instead of li beixiao when she was in trouble. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your help!¡± Ye qingge said with a smile. She was still a little embarrassed, so she had been ignoring the fact that Feng Yan was holding her hand. ¡°Speak!¡± Seeing how embarrassed she was, Feng Yan smiled and squeezed her hand. ¡°So, can you help me get my sister out?¡± Ye qingge told Feng Yan about ye Wenwen¡¯s story. Feng Yan finally understood why ye qingge was Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e ¡­ Only this silly woman didn¡¯t know how she had been forced by her aunt to take the blame back then. Now, her sister had revealed the truth herself and had li Nancheng send her to prison. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this!¡± Feng Yan gave ye qingge a negative answer. It would be safer to keep such a scheming sister in prison. ¡°Why ¡­¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to reject her so directly. He didn¡¯t say any polite words, or he could have just found a reason. it¡¯s a fact that Nancheng injured his leg. Your ye family deceived him first. This is Nancheng¡¯s matter. I, an outsider, can¡¯t interfere! Xiao Yezi, you¡¯ve been blinded by your family. Anyone who makes a mistake has to bear the responsibility. If you can replace them, what¡¯s the use of the law? ¡± Feng Yan was frivolous, but he was still very good at being reasonable. After all, the times were different now. Although they were in the underworld, it was no longer an era of just fighting and killing. Most of the time, it was all about the mind and the mouth. ¡°That¡¯s true, but Wen Wen didn¡¯t mean it ¡­¡± Ye qingge understood that, but she was still her sister. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her for so many years. How deep are your feelings for her?¡± Actually, what Feng Yan wanted to say was, ¡± you treat her as your younger sister, but she doesn¡¯t necessarily treat you as her older sister! Wenwen is very gentle and kind. She has been very good to me since. was young. Back then. my mother and I were penniless and were chased out of the ye family by my father. It was Wenwen who stole the money and gave it to us ¡­ Ye qingge still felt sad when she thought of what had happened back then. ¡°I was very good friends with li beixiao when I was young! Isn¡¯t it the same now? people always change!¡± Feng Yan touched ye qingge¡¯s head. This woman was so silly that it made his heart ache. Chapter 145 ? 145 Li beixiao, you¡¯re simply unreasonable! ¡°That¡¯s you guys, Wenwen and I won¡¯t change!¡± ¡°Silly girl, go back!¡± Feng Yan opened the car door. He was in no hurry to express his feelings to her. That would only produce the opposite effect. Li beixiao was not the only one who could learn to be a gentle man. He, Feng Yan, could also do it. ¡°Be careful when you drive!¡± Ye qingge laughed after saying this. Han Bing was right there, so there was no need for Feng Yan to drive himself. When she passed Han Bing, ye qingge smiled at him and said, ¡± thank you for saving me! No matter what, she still had to thank him, even though Han Bing didn¡¯t come for her. ¡°Miss ye, you¡¯re being too serious. It¡¯s my duty!¡± Han Bing¡¯s personality was wooden, and he spoke less than flame. When ye qingge returned home and changed her shoes, she saw li beixiao¡¯s handmade leather shoes and began to have a headache. Mumu was no longer in the living room. She went to his room and the little guy was already asleep. Ye qingge covered him with the blanket, kissed him, and walked out. When she passed by the living room, ye qingge realized that the bouquet of champagne-colored roses on the cupboard was gone. When ye qingge returned to the bedroom, li beixiao was already leaning against the bed and looking at his tablet. ¡°Little uncle, are you not going home?¡± Leaning against the door frame, ye qingge tried her best to ask in a nice tone. ¡°My woman and son are both here. Where am I supposed to go?¡± This question was a matter of course. ¡°I¡¯m not your woman, this is my house. Little uncle, you can¡¯t be so shameless, right? You¡¯re not young anymore!¡± Frowning, ye qingge felt that li beixiao¡¯s behavior was very annoying. ¡°You despise me for being old?¡± He was only six years older than her. That wasn¡¯t considered old, was it? that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just saying, little uncle, don¡¯t be such a scoundrel and act on your own. Feng Yan gave me those flowers, where did you put them? ¡± Ye qingge liked the flowers. Women liked beautiful things, and she was no exception. ¡°I¡¯ve thrown it away. Ye qingge, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you, who asked you to call Feng Yan to our house? She even cooked for him? We can¡¯t have braised fish on our dining table in the future!¡± Li beixiao said it confidently. If his woman liked flowers, he would give them to her. He would not let her keep the flowers of other men. Li beixiao was li beixiao, the ill-tempered li beixiao. He had been holding his anger in today! When did this woman call him and ask him what he wanted to eat? ¡°Li beixiao, you¡¯re simply unreasonable!¡± Ye qingge felt that she was so angry that she wanted to curse. What did he mean by throwing it away? What did he mean by ¡®braised fish can¡¯t appear on our dining table in the future !¡¯? ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable? Who could be reasonable? Feng Yan?¡± Li beixiao got off the bed and walked to ye qingge¡¯s side in a few steps. He pinched her jaw and asked. ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to treat whoever I want to eat with. Also, this is my home, not yours, and definitely not ours! I have nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, right?¡± Li beixiao sneered. He did not care about his face and stayed here. She could not see his heart at all. She wanted to move out, and he allowed it. He arranged this house for her to live in peace. However, he did not ask her to bring another man home for dinner. ¡°What are you ¡­¡± Before ye qingge could finish her words, li beixiao kissed her, not giving her a chance to breathe. His red tongue directly rushed into her mouth. He picked ye qingge up and ran to the big bed. The wedding night at the new house was not bad. He would solidify their relationship today. ¡°Oh ¡­ Oh ¡­¡± Ye qingge couldn¡¯t get rid of li beixiao at all. Chapter 146 ? 146 Using force isn¡¯t something men should do Li beixiao didn¡¯t care. He wanted to sleep with her today and make her reject him again. He would directly label her as him. No one should think about his woman again. Li beixiao didn¡¯t expect that his brother would call him. He said, ¡± she¡¯s a good girl. Treat her well and don¡¯t bully her! His brother, who had never been able to hold any other woman in his eyes, had actually called him and instructed him for ye qingge. It was so unprecedented ¡­ If she had not made her feelings clear to her brother, would her brother have fallen for ye qingge like Feng Yan? This woman had an attractive magic that made people involuntarily attracted to her. Ye qingge¡¯s clothes were directly pulled off by li beixiao, and her pants were about to be taken off. Ye qingge was so anxious that she was about to cry. Although they had been intimate before, this was not the first time. However, she did not want to, she did not want to ¡­ He didn¡¯t want to get himself out in such a chaotic situation. The door was suddenly opened, and Li Mumu stood there with a cold face. Li beixiao pulled the blanket over ye qingge and covered her. Ye qingge quickly pulled her clothes back. She was so embarrassed in front of her son. ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t married my mom yet. It¡¯s not a man¡¯s job to use force!¡± Young master Li sounded so manly. You¡¯re not allowed to force your wife in the future. Li beixiao¡¯s face turned red after hearing his son¡¯s words, and his desire immediately softened. ¡°Mom, you sleep with me. Let dad calm down!¡± He said. ¡°MMH ¡­ Good!¡± Ye qingge had also tidied up her clothes and answered while panting. Li Mumu turned around and left. No matter what, she had to give her father some face. He also knew that it was difficult to control his feelings. ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± Ye qingge got off the bed and said to li beixiao angrily. That night, li beixiao couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He thought that if he wanted to sleep with her, he had to get married first. Before getting married, he should propose to her first ¡­ Ye qingge, who was lying on Mumu¡¯s bed, touched her chest. She knew that the reason why she did not want to do it with li beixiao was not because she hated him. Instead, she felt that there was no place in their relationship. She was asking herself why they were so contradictory. On the one hand, she rejected him and wanted to stay away from him, but in her heart, she was thinking about her relationship with him and why she wanted to sleep with him ¡­ Ye qingge, who had never experienced love before, did not know that love was like this. You could not cut it out, and it was a mess that could not be cleared up. Li beixiao did not come to ye qingge¡¯s apartment for the past two days. Ye qingge went to see the people from the detective Agency, but there was still no news. Even so, he still harbored hope every time. She wanted to buy a set of long johns for Mumu, as the weather was cold. As soon as they entered the mall, they bumped into su Tian. Both of them were stunned. Su Tian dragged ye qingge out for coffee as if they were close friends. ¡°The clothes you¡¯re wearing are too old-fashioned!¡± Su Tian directly judged ye qingge¡¯s outfit. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Ye qingge took a sip of coffee and smiled. She also wanted to wear beautiful clothes! He had to be rich! um, su Tian, I¡¯ve annulled my marriage with Nancheng! She thought that this young lady was targeting her probably because of Nancheng. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯ll be mine sooner or later. I don¡¯t even care about you!¡± Su Tian was a very blunt person. It was not that she disliked ye qingge, but she treated her mother the same way. Chapter 147 ? 147 I don¡¯t need your help, I¡¯m more than happy to pursue her myself In su Tian¡¯s own words, she had lived for so long and had no worries. The only worry was that li Nancheng did not like her. Everything went smoothly for her except for wooing li Nancheng. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t know what else to say. This young lady must have grown up eating gunpowder! ¡°When did this happen? I¡¯ve been with him for the past few days, but I didn¡¯t hear him say anything!¡± ¡°You¡¯re with Nancheng? Where is he?¡± Ye qingge immediately perked up when she heard that. She had been worried about not being able to find him. ¡°Why? Even if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t bring you there. What are you thinking of destroying our time together?¡± Su Tian rolled her eyes. Was she the stupid one or was ye qingge the stupid one? su Tian, I don¡¯t care about your Nancheng. I¡¯m looking for him. Can you tell me where he is? ¡± Ye qingge smiled helplessly. She really hoped that Nancheng and su Tian would be together. He could tell that su Tian¡¯s feelings for Nancheng were simple and firm, nothing more. The words ¡®your Nancheng¡¯ really pleased su Tian. ¡°Do you really have something to discuss with him?¡± well, it¡¯s just a few words. If you help me, I¡¯ll help you chase Nancheng in the future! ¡°Who needs your help? I¡¯m happy to chase them myself!¡± Su Tian¡¯s face turned red. Although many people knew that she was pursuing li Nancheng, girls were still shy. I asked Nancheng the other day who he would save first if you and I fell into the water. Ye qingge took a sip of her coffee and smiled. When she smiled, her eyes curved and she looked very beautiful. ¡°You¡¯re asking such a boring question, then ¡­ What did he say?¡± Su Tian asked awkwardly as she stirred the coffee. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about such a boring question!¡± why are you so annoying? I brought you to see Nancheng. What do you think he said ¡­ Nancheng asked me if I could swim, and he said he knew you couldn¡¯t ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to him!¡± Su Tian¡¯s smile was so sweet that it was as if she had eaten honey. Ye qingge saw li Nancheng. The cast on his leg had been removed. This villa was under li Nancheng¡¯s name and was actually not far from the Li family¡¯s old residence. ¡°Wife, you ¡­ Su Tian, who told you to tell her that I¡¯m here?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me your wife. Grandpa has already settled our engagement!¡± Li Nancheng did not say anything. Over the past few days, he had also thought through some things, but there were still some things that he could not understand. Thus, he had never returned to the old residence. ¡°. ¡®m sorry ¡­¡± When had li Nancheng ever said the word ¡®sorry¡¯ to anyone? However, when he thought of the promises he had made to her and the words of love he had said to her, he felt that he had let her down. ¡°Nancheng, there¡¯s no need to say all this between us. I don¡¯t like you either. Actually, I don¡¯t think grandfather really wanted us to be together back then. He¡¯s just using me to let you see clearly who you like.¡± Li Nancheng looked at ye qingge. He still could not let go of her, but he could not put his finger on what he was feeling. ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to help you find ¡­ I promise I¡¯ll help you find your treasure! But there¡¯s no news.¡± Because su Tian was around, li Nancheng didn¡¯t say that he would help you find your daughter. thank you, Nancheng. I also wish you and su Tian a happy marriage. She¡¯s a good girl! Su Tian sat on the sofa arrogantly and pursed her lips into a smile as she listened to ye qingge. Li Nancheng used to think that he didn¡¯t like su Tian. However, these few days, when she was here and not around, he missed her quite a bit. It was really hard to say when it came to love. Chapter 148 ? 148 Your teeth aren¡¯t sore? actually, Yunyi¡¯s not bad. He¡¯ll be back in a few days, and grandfather will introduce him to you! Li Nancheng felt that since ye qingge was such a good person, she deserved better. let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Nancheng, I want to ask you to let Wenwen go, okay? ¡± Ye qingge did not want to think about her relationship now. Li beixiao had already annoyed her enough. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Li family anymore. It was too messy. Sometimes, the more you don¡¯t want to think about it, the more fate has already tied the line for you. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. You should take responsibility for the accident. Besides, I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s being locked up. I asked my uncle to take care of it. I asked him to send her in!¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s leg was injured and he did not have the time to care about these things. He just did not like ye Wenwen and did not want ye qingge to be deceived by her again ¡­ He felt that his uncle had the same idea. That kind of woman should be sent to him. It was annoying to look at. On the way home from li Nancheng¡¯s Villa, ye qingge¡¯s mind was filled with li Nancheng¡¯s words. ¡°I asked my uncle to take care of this. I asked him to send her in!¡± She had always thought that Nancheng was the one who sent Wen Wen in, but she did not expect it to be li beixiao. However, he acted like he knew nothing and could not interfere. Why ¡­ How could there be such a bad man? seriously, ye qingge was so angry that she wanted to cry. How could he bully her like this? Ye qingge didn¡¯t know that many people had bullied her in the past. Not to mention what she had encountered abroad, just the things that Dong Wenqian and ye hide had done to her. However, she did not feel aggrieved or wanted to cry. But every time li beixiao provoked her, she would feel that she had been wronged. That feeling was not good just by crying. She went straight to the Li Group. Because she had been here before, the journey was smooth. She went in without knocking. Li beixiao was on the phone. He glanced at ye qingge and continued to talk. Ye qingge stood in front of him, looking at him with eyes full of resentment, anger, and confusion ¡­ Li beixiao did not look at her. He had already guessed why she came here. He was also waiting for her to take the initiative to find him. ¡°Li beixiao, Nancheng said that you were the one who sent Wenwen to the detention center, right?¡± Even though she had received a definite answer from li Nancheng, she still asked. ¡°Hmm, is there a problem?¡± His usual deep and cold eyes stared at ye qingge¡¯s aggrieved face. how can you be like this? do you know that I ¡­ . ¡®m so angry because of this. You¡¯ve been watching, and you still bully me like this ¡­¡± She punched li beixiao¡¯s body again and again. Although she did not use much strength, his body still shook. Ye qingge choked with sobs and tears fell from her eyes. Why did he love to bully her so much ¡­ ¡°Alright, even if you don¡¯t feel pain, my heart still does!¡± He grabbed ye qingge¡¯s clenched fist and held her in his arms. Ye qingge struggled, but li beixiao held her in his arms. The tears on her face wet his shirt. Annoyed, ye qingge opened her mouth and bit the upper left side of his chest ¡­ Li beixiao groaned. This woman¡¯s bite was not light. He had said that she was a little leopard, and if she revealed her sharp teeth, she would bite people to death. Ye qingge kept biting and Li beixiao could also bear the pain. Ye qingge bit and cried, and Li beixiao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Not letting go? Your teeth aren¡¯t sore? Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡± Chapter 149 ? 149 Be good and obedient His large palm caressed her soft hair, and his doting tone contained a little helplessness. Ye qingge loosened her mouth and sniffed, her eyes full of tears. ¡°Silly girl, do you still feel wronged? do you think you¡¯re a smart woman?¡± Looking up at ye qingge¡¯s tear-filled face, his heart trembled, and his deep eyes could not hide the heartache. Ye qingge bit her lip and did not speak. She had never said that she was a smart woman, but she really felt wronged. With the ambiguous entanglement between them, he shouldn¡¯t have watched her get so anxious and be so indifferent. Everything he had done was for her to beg him. What were the conditions for begging him, and what was the result? I¡¯ll give you a good lesson today, silly woman. Perhaps you¡¯ve just returned to the country and still don¡¯t know what a scheming b * tch is! He took a few tissues and wiped ye qingge¡¯s face. He was not very familiar with it, but his actions were very gentle. Ye qingge let him wipe her. She was indeed thinking about the scheming b * tch. She knew what he meant, but what lesson was he going to give her? Li beixiao brought her to the detention center. ¡°Do you remember what I just said?¡± Li beixiao asked with a smile as he touched her soft little hand. ¡°Why do you say that? The scheming b * tch you¡¯re talking about is Wen Wen? She¡¯s not ¡­¡± She remembered what he said, but how was she supposed to tell such a lie? ¡°You just need to do as I say, be good! Be obedient!¡± Li beixiao opened the car door and asked her to get out. Ye qingge got out of the car, looked back, and then walked into the guard post accompanied by flame. miss ye, Mister is never wrong about what he says, and he¡¯s never wrong about people either. Why don¡¯t you give it a try? ¡± Flame was not a talkative person, but seeing ye qingge¡¯s hesitation, he still overstepped his boundaries and spoke. ¡°Thank you for the flame, I understand!¡± Ye qingge smiled faintly. let¡¯s try it! Perhaps people would really change in eight years. ¡°Sister, why are you here again? this isn¡¯t a good place. Don¡¯t come!¡± Ye Wenwen saw ye qingge and held her hand excitedly. ¡°Wen Wen, sis ¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ye qingge asked directly. She also wanted to know if li beixiao¡¯s judgment was right. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong ¡­ Why are you saying such things?¡± Ye Wenwen¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. grandfather wants me to break off my engagement with Nancheng ¡­ ¡°Why?¡± Ye Wenwen¡¯s hand on the table suddenly tightened. because Nancheng is going to marry su Tian from the SU family. Nancheng won¡¯t let you off. No matter how much I beg him, it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s your sister who¡¯s useless. Ye qingge lowered her head. She was not suited to lie. ¡°Sister, this is actually good ¡­ You can then live the life you want! I ¡­ I¡¯ve done something wrong, so I should go to jail ¡­¡± Ye Wenwen¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. She thought that ye qingge would definitely get her out, but she couldn¡¯t. At that time, she had never thought that li Nancheng would send her to the detention center. She was more beautiful and gentle than ye qingge, why did the Li family not like her? grandfather wants me to marry ¡­ Li beixiao ¡­¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were the key, but ye qingge did not know what the key was. ¡°What did you just say?¡± When ye Wenwen heard this, her beautiful little face instantly became ferocious. ¡°Ye qingge, what did you say? Marry li beixiao? Just you? On what basis?¡± Chapter 150 ? 150 You are as cheap as your mother Shaking off ye qingge¡¯s hand, ye Wenwen laughed coldly. She did not shout out the words, but gnashed her teeth. Ye qingge¡¯s heart grew cold. She had never seen ye Wenwen like this before. She felt that the woman in front of her was Dong Wenqian. A vague memory quickly emerged in his mind ¡­ ¡°Dong Wenqing, what right do you have to be happy? Why? In what way can you compare to me, Dong Wenqian? Who Do You Think You Are?¡± you¡¯re just a chicken that can¡¯t lay eggs. What right do you have to be the young mistress of a rich family ¡­ I don¡¯t know where you found this bastard. You deserve to be kicked out of the house. You even dared to hit me ¡­ Ye qingge slowly closed her eyes. What was all this nonsense? Dong Wenqian¡¯s face and ye Wenwen¡¯s face were all mixed up. Where was her mother? Daddy, Why Don¡¯t You Love Me anymore? Why Don¡¯t You Love Me anymore ¡­ ¡°Ye qingge, why did you step on me to get engaged to li Nancheng and marry li beixiao? these are all mine, all mine ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re as cheap as your mother. You only know how to seduce men. Disgusting!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like that, you must be feeling pretty good inside, right? You¡¯ve finally stepped on my mother and me, haven¡¯t you?¡± I¡¯m telling you, stop dreaming. You want to marry li beixiao? he¡¯s a god-like man. How could he marry such a cheap woman like you ¡­ ¡°I went through so much trouble to arrange for the car to crash into li Nancheng¡¯s car. Why should I let it become your wedding dress and let you enter the Li family ¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect that you would still be alive and not starve to death after I forced you out of the country ¡­ What ye qingge did not know was that ye Wenwen had always liked li beixiao. However, there were too many bodyguards around li beixiao and she had no way to start. She had just started with li Nancheng. He liked beautiful women and wanted to scratch the car to get to know li Nancheng and then meet li beixiao. However, she did not think that she would really hurt him. At that time, the situation was urgent. She was afraid that if she killed li Nancheng or became paralyzed, the Li family would not let her off. That was why ye qingge was the scapegoat, but she did not expect that she would be allowed to enter the Li family ¡­ At the thought that all her efforts had been in vain and that ye qingge was going to marry li beixiao, she really hated her to death. She wanted ye qingge to die, and it would not be enough even if she died a hundred times ¡­ ¡°Ye qingge, I killed ¡­ You can go to hell!¡± Ye Wenwen rushed to ye qingge like a Mad Ghost, her eyes red and fierce. Ye qingge just sat there, looking at ye Wenwen coldly. Li beixiao had really taught her this lesson well. It turned out that all of ye Wenwen¡¯s gentleness, kindness, and concern for her were all fake. It turned out that ye Wenwen was the one who sent her and her mother abroad. No wonder she was kind enough to give them money. She wanted to send them abroad to fend for themselves. If she had not worked so hard, she and her mother would have starved to death ¡­ She had never gone to school, but she learned English by herself. She worked three or four jobs a day and almost never had a full meal ¡­ This was all thanks to the mother and daughter ¡­ And she still stupidly felt sorry for ye Wenwen and quarreled with Nancheng for her. Because she had hit li Beichen and bit him, misunderstood him, and was angry with him ¡­ She thought that she was kind and innocent, but she did not expect that she was the dumbest one. She was ye qingge ¡­ The flame signaled the guards to hold ye Wenwen back. ¡°Ye qingge, I won¡¯t let you go even if I become a ghost!¡± Chapter 151 ? 151 Ye Wenwen, stay here for the rest of your life ¡°Ye Wenwen, you can stay here for the rest of your life! I¡¯ll see how you won¡¯t let me go!¡± Ye qingge suddenly stood up and walked to ye Wenwen. She raised her hand and gave ye Wenwen two tight slaps. I, ye qingge, am really blind to think that you are a little white rabbit! ye Wenwen, you just stay here and watch how I, ye qingge, am living well. Ye qingge¡¯s face turned pale. She sneered, turned around, and left silently. ¡°Ye qingge, you¡¯re a bastard! Hahaha ¡­ Bastard ¡­¡± Blood was flowing from the corner of ye Wenwen¡¯s mouth, and she smiled coldly. if You Ruin Me, I¡¯ll ruin you ¡­ Ye qingge stopped in silence and turned to look at ye Wenwen, who was a little crazy. ¡°Anything is more noble than you!¡± Ye qingge clenched her fists and remained calm. However, his heart felt as if ten thousand horses were galloping through it ¡­ It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of this possibility. Her father had suddenly chased her and her mother away. Was there something he couldn¡¯t tell others? Her mother always said that she had let her father down. Was she really not her father¡¯s daughter? Even if she had doubts in her heart, she would not give ye Wenwen any chance to see her in a sorry state. ¡°If you want to know where you¡¯re from, go and beg my mother! She¡¯s the only one in the world who knows which family you¡¯re from, haha ¡­¡± When the heavy iron door was closed, ye qingge¡¯s ears echoed with ye Wenwen¡¯s words ¡­ Her body suddenly lost all strength and went limp, but she was held by a pair of strong hands. ¡°Little uncle ¡­¡± Ye qingge seemed to have lost all her strength, and she looked at li beixiao with her clear eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Li beixiao said gently as he picked her up. Ye qingge closed her eyes and snuggled in his arms, quiet and obedient like a cat. ¡°En!¡± She rubbed her face against li beixiao¡¯s chest and hummed in agreement. Ye qingge didn¡¯t wake up until seven o ¡®clock in the evening. When she saw the familiar yet strange room, she realized that this was the house she had rented. It was her first time living in a bedroom, so it was a little unfamiliar ¡­ Looking at the night sky outside the window, ye qingge took a deep breath. It was all in the past ¡­ Ye qingge got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom. She saw li beixiao sitting on the sofa and watching a tablet. Mumu was wearing a headset and playing games very seriously. ¡°I say, brother Feng, can we have some fun? How about a light snack?¡± Li Mumu pouted her lips in frustration and hit him with a pillow. Although li beixiao would not play with li Mumu, he did not object to her playing. The child had his own interests and hobbies, and he was not addicted to them. He played quite well, so there was no need to restrict him. Children of this age were at the stage where their natural intelligence was developed. If they were strictly controlled, it would delay the child. Ye qingge walked over and touched Mumu¡¯s hair. Mumu raised her head and saw her mother. She immediately went offline and stopped playing. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not playing anymore. My mom is awake. Bye, brother Feng!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry. I wanted to wake you up, but dad wouldn¡¯t let me!¡± The one who is best at helping father is our young master Li. Li beixiao was still looking at his tablet. He did not even look up. He was really busy with work. In the afternoon, he stayed at home with ye qingge and had many things to deal with. ¡°I¡¯ll go cook for you now!¡± Ye qingge turned around and was about to go to the kitchen when li beixiao, who was sitting on the sofa, grabbed her wrist. don¡¯t listen to him. We¡¯ve already eaten. You can heat up the dishes on the table and we can eat! Chapter 152 ? 152 Don¡¯t ever sell yourself ¡°Uncle fire¡¯s cooking is pretty good!¡± Li Mumu looked at her mother with a smile, not at all embarrassed to lie. Li beizhi caressed ye qingge¡¯s fair little hand. It was not so smooth, but it was quite soft. ¡°I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll let the flame cook!¡± Ever since he made the porridge last time, he didn¡¯t seem to think that cooking was actually not that difficult. It was just a few steps. Li Mumu looked at her father¡¯s calm and affectionate look and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. How did he not know that his father could cook? Can sugar and salt be distinguished? Ye qingge didn¡¯t reply. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what to say and felt a little embarrassed. She stood there like a child who had made a mistake. She let li beixiao hold her hand and did not dare to pull it back. two days ago, there was a piece of financial news that estimated that the wealth I created in an hour was 17 million Yuan! She leaned back on the sofa lazily and put the laptop on her lap to the side. Ye qingge blinked her eyes, not knowing what was going on. Li Mumu tilted her head and looked at his father, then at his mother. She tested their combat value, and the result was that his mother would definitely lose. After a few seconds of silence, ye qingge opened her mouth. ¡°And then!¡± ¡°And then there¡¯s the fact that my school fees are very expensive!¡± ¡°..¡±Ye qingge bit her lip. He had indeed given her the most precious lesson in life today. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you before, and ¡­ Thank you!¡± Usually, ye qingge was quite talkative and quick-witted. When she was arguing with li beixiao, she was also very smooth with her words. However, now, when she was facing him, she realized that her brain seemed to have gone haywire. Her words were not clear, and she could not express what she wanted to express. ¡°I told you my school fees are expensive!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­ Money!¡± Ye qingge answered frankly. She really had no money. He could create a fortune of 17 million Yuan in an hour. Even if she had 1700 Yuan, it would not be enough! mom, if you don¡¯t have money, you can use me to pay off your debts. Don¡¯t sell yourself. Capitalists eat people without spitting out their bones! Li Mumu was sitting cross-legged on the carpet, swaying her body like a small roly-poly toy. ¡°You can kneel down and pay your respects!¡± Li beixiao glanced at his son coldly and said unhappily. Was his strength a scam? Li Mumu raised her eyebrows and replied with her lips, ¡± when I supported you, why didn¡¯t you say that I was a capable son? ¡± At this time, because of Mumu¡¯s natural call of ¡± mom ¡± and Li beixiao¡¯s rough fingers circling her palm, ye qingge¡¯s heart was extremely calm and satisfied. little uncle, I don¡¯t have money. Can I make you something good to eat? ¡± As if he was used to it, the first person he called out was little uncle. For ye Wenwen¡¯s matter, she really had to thank li beixiao. He used his own way to let her see how unclear she was of people. This lesson was really good for her. She was really grateful and didn¡¯t know how to thank him. She also knew that their relationship had changed. There was no need to say it out loud, and she no longer refused, just like how he was holding her hand now. ¡°One or two?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s deep eyes were filled with a warm light. It was so light, but it was full of happiness. He was in a high position and had everything that others were envious of. However, no one else knew that what he wanted was a plain and simple relationship. Chapter 153 ? 153 When are you going to call me hubby It had nothing to do with status, power, or money. It was just a look, a smile, a surge of emotion, or an accidental touch ¡­ It didn¡¯t need to be very vigorous, as long as it flowed slowly and flowed into the heart ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s limpid eyes looked at li beixiao. She saw herself in his eyes, blushing, so shy and uneasy, but there was an unconcealed love in her heart ¡­ ¡°For a lifetime, of course!¡± Li Mumu replied for ye qingge. Li Bei chuckled. The corners of his lips curved up, but it was more pleasant than a toothy smile. ¡°Is what our son said right?¡± He lifted ye qingge¡¯s soft little hands and naturally interlocked their fingers. Such a gentle action, but it was a domineering oath. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were dark and warm, but they were hot. They were like a Whirlpool, sucking people in and never coming out. ¡°Little uncle, you ¡­¡± Ye qingge wanted to say that she knew what it meant to answer this question. ¡°Mom, I have a question that I don¡¯t quite understand! Please tell me!¡± She nimbly jumped up from the carpet and pushed ye qingge to sit on the sofa, right next to li beixiao. Then, li Mumu sat on the carpet at their feet and looked up at her mother with a smile. ¡°Uh ¡­ What Do you not know ¡­¡± Ye qingge knew Mumu¡¯s ability to lie and his super high IQ. She felt that he was more terrifying than li beixiao. ¡°I call you mom, I call him Dad, then what do you call him? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Her white and tender little fingers were pointing between ye qingge and Li beixiao, looking very cute. Li Mumu interrupted ye qingge. His mother was so good, and so many people outside were thinking about her. He had better quickly use his strength to help his father! Li beixiao squinted at ye qingge, waiting for her answer. Nancheng would always avoid Mumu, because that was the realization after many bloody and tearful history. The reason why li beixiao had implemented a free-range policy for Mumu was that this son had nothing to worry about. His ability to take care of himself, his emotional intelligence, and his IQ were all much higher than his peers. Ye qingge smiled awkwardly. It was obviously inappropriate to say that children¡¯s words carried no harm at this time. Mumu, that little devil, had deliberately asked this question. What was her relationship with li beixiao ¡­ ¡°When are you going to call me hubby?¡± Li beixiao was a scheming businessman. His many years of experience had let him know what kind of love would come naturally after what happened. He knew that ye qingge had him in her heart, but she had her concerns, her persistence, and the person in her heart ¡­ These were all the reasons she had rejected him again and again, so what he needed to do was to open up a hole in her heart with one thing, and that was ye Wenwen¡¯s matter. He wanted to let ye qingge know that what she insisted on might not be right. He also wanted to let her know that some of her opinions of him were one-sided. The person in her heart had appeared earlier than him. However, he, li beixiao, would definitely be the one who would accompany her to the end. ¡°Little uncle ¡­.¡± In front of the child ¡­ You are ¡­¡± In fact, in the face of love, ye qingge was a blank piece of paper. She knew nothing. He lifted ye qingge¡¯s chin and enjoyed her shyness and innocence in front of him. Chapter 154 ? 154 Can you call me hubby? Aiyo, mother, mother, I¡¯ll kneel down and pay my respects. You two can continue to enjoy the moonlight! Li Mumu covered her small face and immediately retreated. The work of adding fuel to the fire had been completed. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Ye qingge burst into laughter because of li Mumu¡¯s funny words. Li beixiao pinched her chin lovingly and held her in his arms. ¡°Do you want to try calling it now? Hmm?¡± When she called him ¡®little uncle¡¯, her soft and sweet voice was very pleasant to hear. It would definitely be better if she called him¡¯ hubby¡¯. ¡°Not good! Little uncle ¡­¡± Ye qingge felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest, and her voice trembled. ¡°You¡¯re shy too?¡± He pinched ye qingge¡¯s little face and did not force her. Ye qingge felt that li beixiao was very different today. Usually, he would only bully her. However, at this moment, he was so gentle that it made her feel warm. Ye qingge did not know how careful li beixiao was at this time. Ye qingge, who was in front of him, was suffering in her heart, but she had to act as if nothing happened in front of him. He had already sent someone to investigate her background, and he had heard ye Wenwen¡¯s words clearly. The last time ye hide had treated her like that, he had not done anything because he was her father. He could tolerate it this once, but now it seemed that many things were not what they thought. He wanted to give her warmth, try to control his temper, be good to her, and make her not so sad. Emotional comfort was different from other things. If she was hungry, you could just give her food. It was difficult for outsiders to comfort her when she was hurt, especially by her own background. little uncle, I know how you feel about me, but I¡¯m not fully prepared yet. I don¡¯t know how to face grandfather either ¡­ And the South City ¡­¡± ¡°You can take your time to prepare. Just don¡¯t resist anymore. In the future, there won¡¯t be Grandpa, only your father-in-law. I¡¯ll also give Nancheng a big red packet and make him call you little aunt. These are all my problems, you don¡¯t need to think about them!¡± If ye qingge jumped into his arms and called him hubby, she would not be ye qingge. So, he had thought of all the concerns she had mentioned. However, he could not tell her now that the old master had wanted to marry her to him back then. The old man had to tell her this personally. After all, he was the one who caused this and he had to give an explanation so that ye qingge would not have any complaints. ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Ye qingge did not know why, but after hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, she felt sweet in her heart. ¡°Do you know how to call me hubby?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s broad palm rubbed ye qingge¡¯s shoulder as he asked softly. ¡°Little uncle ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red again. That night, ye qingge slept in the master bedroom, just like in the Li family, where li beixiao held her to sleep. It was just that the two of them had already made certain things clear. The next day. Li beixiao had planned to take ye qingge to see her menstrual pain, but the old master called and said that he wanted to see ye qingge. It turned out that Mumu had told the old man that his father and mother were together. The arranged trip to the hospital was changed to going back to the old house. Li Mumu held ye qingge¡¯s hand in one hand and Li beixiao¡¯s hand in the other. She couldn¡¯t even walk properly, but she looked beautiful. aiyoyo, the whole family is back. Hurry up and come in. It¡¯s cold today! Li Ximing looked at ye qingge¡¯s shy little face and liked it no matter how he looked at it. ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± Chapter 155 ? 155 You can choose between uncle and father Ye qingge and Li Mumu both called him Grandpa. ¡°Mom, can you not steal my exclusive rights?¡± Li Mumu raised her head and chuckled. Ye qingge really didn¡¯t know what to call him. She was already used to calling him grandfather, but calling him uncle felt wrong! ¡°Uncle or dad, you choose one!¡± Li beixiao was very willing to see ye qingge¡¯s embarrassment. That kind of shyness and innocence made him feel very good. Ye qingge glared at li beixiao angrily. She was not that arrogant, okay? Did he think that everyone was as shameless as him ¡­ ¡°Uncle ¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t a bashful person, but calling him ¡®uncle¡¯ made him feel extremely awkward. alright, alright, alright. Come in quickly ¡­ Although Li Ximing wanted to hear ye qingge call him dad, this matter was not urgent. From Grandpa to uncle, it was already difficult for this child. ¨C Inside the study- Ye qingge sat on the chair obediently. ¡°Look, this is my treasure. Even bei Zhi has never seen it before.¡± Li Ximing showed the photo album to ye qingge like he was showing off a treasure. ¡°This is ¡­ Little uncle?¡± Ye qingge flipped to the first page of the photo album. There were four or five 100-day photos of the child. At first glance, ye qingge felt that they should be li beixiao¡¯s. yes, it¡¯s a hundred-day reflection. He was so handsome when he was young, but now he¡¯s ugly! Li Ximing recalled li beixiao¡¯s childhood through the photo, his eyes full of love. In the eyes of parents, the child was always the cutest. It had to be said that li beixiao had been very handsome since he was a child. Ye qingge¡¯s fair little hand gently touched the small li beixiao in the photo, and her heart was filled with unspeakable excitement. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to smile when I was young! His little mouth is pursed, and his eyes are so cool. Mumu really looks like him!¡± She turned to another page. It was a photo of li beixiao when he was four or five years old. ¡°I¡¯ve never been willing to take photos since I was young. I took them secretly.¡± Li Ximing explained to ye qingge one by one. ¡°This boy is ¡­ Feng Yan?¡± Ye qingge pointed at a photo of li beixiao and another boy. In the photo, the two of them were leaning against the wall, looking at something ¡­ yes, when they were young, the two of them would always wear the same pants and run behind Zhong Rao. Here, this is for the three of them, playing at the shooting range! Li Ximing turned another page for her and pointed. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao and Feng Yan in the photo. They were probably in their teens, while Huo zhongrao was slightly older. They were wearing camouflage uniforms and shooting at the training ground. They were all handsome ¡­ For some reason, ye qingge felt a sharp pain in her chest when she saw Huo zhongrao¡¯s narrowed eyes. Li beixiao and Feng Yan used to have such a good relationship, but how did it end up like this? Ye qingge knew her place and didn¡¯t ask Li Ximing. She shouldn¡¯t be asking about these things. they¡¯re all so mischievous. I can¡¯t control them. But fortunately, they¡¯re all promising! When a child grew up and a person grew old, there were too many emotions and memories. After that, there were a few photos of li beixiao¡¯s graduation. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve told you before that bei Zhi is the child that resembles me the most. He¡¯s also the child I like the most. By right, the position of the head of the Li family should be passed on to Nancheng¡¯s father, but he¡¯s not magnanimous and can¡¯t tolerate anyone else!¡± beizhi is a responsible person. With my temper, I knew that you and beizhi were suitable for each other the moment I saw you. You should be my daughter-in-law and the future mistress of the Li family! Ye qingge looked at Li Ximing in surprise, not understanding why she had to choose between Nancheng and Yun Yi ¡­ Chapter 156 ? 156 You don¡¯t know how domineering she is ¡°It¡¯s me, the old man, who came up with such a presumptuous plan and wanted you to get engaged to Nancheng. In fact, I wanted you to treat Nancheng¡¯s illness!¡± ¡°Bei Zhi and I can tell that Nancheng likes that girl from the SU family, but he doesn¡¯t know it.¡± I can tell too. I asked Nancheng who he would save first when su Tian and I fell into the river, and he asked me if I could swim ¡­ Ye qingge hugged the photo album and said with a smile. Her smile was light but sweet and beautiful. that girl from the SU family fell into their fish farm when she was young. At that time, she had a small braid and was plopping there. Nancheng happened to come out to pee and saw it, so he saved her. After that, that girl did not do anything else but stick to Nancheng. She said everywhere that she would marry Nancheng when she grew up! ¡°I really like su Tian¡¯s personality! It¡¯s rare to have a straightforward personality without any pretense!¡± Ye qingge felt that Nancheng and su Tian would definitely be happy together. Childhood sweethearts were so beautiful. ¡°Right! Not a bad girl!¡± Nancheng didn¡¯t chase you away on your first night in the hospital. I knew that Nancheng would listen to you. I only wanted you to get engaged to him because you could control him! ¡°Grandpa, have you ever thought that I¡¯ll really be married to you in the southern city?¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. The old master really dared to make such a decision. If su Tian hadn¡¯t appeared, she would have worked hard to be with Nancheng. ¡°I only talked about your engagement and didn¡¯t tell anyone else. How do you think su Tian knew? That girl won¡¯t be able to mess things up for you. Besides, you don¡¯t love Nancheng.¡± ¡°You were the one who told su Tian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that free. Your uncle told me. He¡¯s already giving me face by tolerating my nonsense for so many days!¡± ¡°..¡±It was li beixiao. your uncle told me from the beginning that you were his. You don¡¯t know how domineering he is. He¡¯s just like me, haha!¡± He was very satisfied with his son. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know ¡­¡± It turned out that he didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Don¡¯t blame this old man. You¡¯re the mistress of the Li family, and some things are your responsibility. When necessary, you must take responsibility, girl!¡± but you didn¡¯t ask me if I wanted to be the mistress of the house ¡­ It was impossible to say that she didn¡¯t mind. Her own matters were decided by others. She wasn¡¯t a puppet, especially when it came to marriage. ¡°Little girl, if you don¡¯t have the fate of a Phoenix, you¡¯re definitely not an ordinary woman. You¡¯ll definitely enter the Li family.¡± Li Ximing smiled. This girl was still unhappy. how can I have the Phoenix fate, grandfather ¡­ Uncle, you must be joking. I¡¯m like a fool when it comes to ye Wenwen ¡­¡± What was the Phoenix fate? Motherly image of the world, how would a person without strategy dare to use these three words? didn¡¯t your uncle just give you a lesson? all four men in our family could tell that her intentions were not simple. But, except for Nancheng, who was brainless and would say it out loud, your uncle, Mumu, and I didn¡¯t say anything. Why? ¡± Li Ximing took a sip of tea and liked to chat with this girl. because I wouldn¡¯t believe you even if you told me. Nancheng told me, and I quarreled with him ¡­ Ye qingge thought of the words she had said to li Nancheng out of anger and felt that she should make more food for him as compensation. He really felt bad. this is human nature. Because you are kind, you will not think of others as dark and blind. Chapter 157 ? 157 He¡¯s a man worthy of your lifelong trust! this also proves the saying,¡¯those involved can¡¯t see clearly, but bystanders can see clearly¡¯. After your uncle taught you this lesson, will you be more careful when you look at people in the future? ¡± yes, I¡¯m quite grateful to little uncle ¡­ She smiled shyly. Some emotions could no longer be hidden. I¡¯m good at judging people, but your little uncle is even better at judging people. I¡¯ve said it before, he¡¯s very sullen, silent, and full of schemes. Mumu will let him be! in fact, I was worried at first that you wouldn¡¯t get along well with Mumu. That child has her own ideas, and most people don¡¯t like her, but she gets along well with you! ¡°I also like Mumu! I¡¯ll be good to him, uncle!¡± Ye qingge was very sure of this. She really liked Mumu. Sometimes, she felt that Mumu was her child, and that feeling was very strong. However, she had a daughter back then ¡­ ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m more hopeful that you¡¯ll have a good life. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you to bei Zhi. He¡¯s a man who¡¯s worthy of you spending the rest of your life with!¡± ¡°Grandpa ¡­ No, uncle, I¡¯m not ready yet. Actually ¡­ I¡¯m not as good as you guys think, I ¡­¡± Ye qingge wanted to say that she had given birth to a child before. No, she should say that she sold her child for money. However, she could not say it out loud. It was too painful and too heavy. ¡°Little girl, if I say you¡¯re good, then you¡¯re good. If bei Zhi acknowledges you, then you are!¡± Li Ximing¡¯s words made ye qingge unable to calm down for a long time. She had never been selfish. That rainy night, she met her first love. It was so short, but it was so unforgettable. However, in the face of reality, she still ran away. She didn¡¯t even have bread, so how could she hope for love? She thought that perhaps it was time to bury her beautiful first love and start a new love with li beixiao. It was time ¡­ Two days later. Ye qingge had officially started working at Li Group, but just as Li Ximing had told her, she had to start from the bottom. She went to the marketing department and Li beixiao had seen her proposal. Although it was not mature, the idea was good and the market prospects were good. Li beixiao had given her a month to do market research. Everything would be the same as an ordinary employee, except ¡­ we¡¯ll stop here. Flame, thank you! At an intersection some distance away from the Li Group, ye qingge asked the flame to stop. ¡°Still not there?¡± Li beixiao held ye qingge¡¯s hand with one hand and looked at the tablet with the other. I don¡¯t want to be treated like a king the moment I join the marketing department. We agreed that we don¡¯t know each other in the company! Ye qingge was wearing the most ordinary office worker¡¯s clothes and rejected the custom-made clothes that li beixiao had bought for her. He was wearing a black fur coat, a white sweater, blue denim, and khaki flip-top heels. Ye qingge felt that it was good that she did not need to wear high-heeled shoes in the marketing department. It was suitable for her to go out and do business. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to change from one to another! ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together!¡± Li beixiao regretted his initial decision. He didn¡¯t know her? This was not good ¡­ ¡°Newbies, it¡¯s better to eat more with your colleagues. It¡¯s easier to get closer. I¡¯ll have dinner with you when we get home tonight!¡± In fact, ye qingge was still not used to their current relationship. Although she said that she would consider it, li beixiao was treating her as her boyfriend. In fact, to be more precise, he had regarded himself as her husband ¡­ ¡°Wait, did you forget something?¡± Chapter 158 ? 158 Mischievous, deserving of punishment Li beixiao pulled ye qingge¡¯s arm and said helplessly. Why didn¡¯t this woman have any self-awareness of being his girlfriend? ¡°My bag, my phone, I have both ¡­¡± Ye qingge looked at her things. Nothing was missing. What did she forget? ¡°You should kiss me!¡± Li beixiao controlled his temper. She was as white as a piece of white paper, and he taught her slowly. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Ye qingge suddenly laughed. So that was what it was. She knew that if she didn¡¯t kiss him, he wouldn¡¯t let her get out of the car. She was going to throw a tantrum again. However, the flame was sitting right in front of her. How could she kiss him? After thinking for a while, she used her finger to kiss her lips and then pressed it against li beixiao¡¯s face ¡­ ¡°I kissed you, little uncle. Goodbye!¡± Ye qingge smiled and wanted to get out of the car, but li beixiao held the back of her head. ¡°Mischievous, you deserve to be punished!¡± He said that he deserved to be punished, but the corners of his mouth carried an indulgent smile. The affectionate kiss was irresistible. Li beixiao could never get enough of ye qingge¡¯s small mouth. It was so soft and sweet ¡­ Ye qingge slowly closed her eyes and responded to him with a choppy voice. This was the first time she had responded with emotion. Because of this awkward response, li beixiao¡¯s kiss exploded. All his emotions exploded in his mouth, so intense ¡­ Ye qingge couldn¡¯t bear it ¡­ ¡°I really want to take you to the top floor!¡± Pressing against ye qingge¡¯s forehead, li beixiao panted. He could not help it. On the top floor, in li beixiao¡¯s office, there was his lounge ¡­ ¡°One day, I will rely on ¡­ His ability, step by step ¡­ He went up!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s breathing was not much better, but her words were extremely firm. Ye qingge was almost late for the kiss. Ye qingge went to the marketing department first and reported to the director, Chi Yan. Chi Yan was forty-two years old and had maintained herself well, looking like she was only thirty-five or thirty-six years old. The Li Group could be said to be a place for men, so Chi Yan could sit in the position of the head of the marketing department, which also meant that she had a certain ability. come on, everyone, look over here. This is your new colleague, ye qingge! There was no expression on Chi Yan¡¯s face when she spoke. She leaned on the table, and her words were a little stiff. Hello, everyone. I¡¯m ye qingge. Please take care of me in the future. Thank you! To be honest, ye qingge entered society early, but she did nothing but wash dishes and so on. She had only ever fantasized about working in an office like this. Now that she was actually standing here, she felt a little nervous. After a simple greeting, everyone went back to their own work. They weren¡¯t that friendly, and they didn¡¯t ignore people either. It was a normal workplace phenomenon because everyone wasn¡¯t familiar with each other. Ye qingge was assigned to the third group and sat in her seat. She lowered her head and rubbed her hands, slowly exhaling. ¡°I¡¯m the leader of team three, Kong Yu.¡± A clean male voice came from above ye qingge¡¯s head. Ye qingge stood up in shock. ¡°Team leader ¡­ Good!¡± Ye qingge was shocked. She did not expect someone to talk to her so suddenly. She saw the man standing in front of her. He was in his thirties and looked handsome and bright. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you!¡± Kong Yu smiled, his eyes full of apology. ¡°No, team leader, I was distracted!¡± Ye qingge smiled, looking a little embarrassed. ¡°This is some information from our marketing department. If you have any questions, you can ask me directly!¡± Chapter 159 ? 159 Why is she unhappy? I¡¯m not happy either Kong Yu handed some information to ye qingge. ¡°Okay, thank you, team leader. You¡¯re such a nice person!¡± There was nothing wrong with being a sweet talker. This was what Mumu had told her when she came out in the morning. ¡°This is the address book. It contains the group number of our team three, as well as the cell phone numbers of the members!¡± Kong Yu¡¯s smile was very beautiful, very sunny. ¡°Yes, team leader!¡± also, as usual, our group has a dinner party tonight. When you join the group, you will be informed where to eat! Kong Yu said as he turned around. ¡°Yes, I understand, team leader!¡± A gathering ¡­ Ye qingge wanted to give li beixiao a call in the afternoon so that they would not have to wait for her to get off work at night. However, ye qingge forgot about it as she was busy. After work, she went to have dinner with her colleagues. On the way, she received a call from li beixiao and remembered that she had forgotten to call him ¡­ Ye qingge hung up the phone because it was a taxi that her colleagues had taken. He sent a text message to li beixiao. little uncle, I forgot to tell you that our group is having dinner tonight. You don¡¯t have to wait for me, I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done eating! Li beixiao, who was still waiting for ye qingge in the company¡¯s parking lot, frowned unhappily as he looked at his phone. The next message that came in made his expression even worse. Did this woman not know that he was waiting for her? He endured the fact that she would not have lunch with him. They had agreed to have dinner together, but she had gone out to have dinner with someone else. And the most infuriating thing was that she had forgotten to ask him if he had any self-awareness of being his girlfriend. ¡°Find out where ye qingge¡¯s Department is having dinner!¡± Li beixiao threw his phone on the seat and ordered in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Mr. Flame knew that he had been stood up. Three minutes later. ¡°It¡¯s miss ye¡¯s group of three. They¡¯re having a meal at the bright cave barbecue on Zhongshan Road!¡± Flame reported the information to li Beichen. ¡°A few people? How many guys?¡± The gathering was nothing more than eating, drinking, and singing. It was not good to have too many men. Group Three has a total of five people, three male employees! The flame deliberately emphasized the word ¡± employee ¡± because he didn¡¯t want Sir to be jealous and angry. There were three men, which meant that there were only two women, including ye qingge. This was a serious imbalance between men and women. She was also a newcomer, so she would definitely be forced to drink. He suddenly thought of the time when they were in Sophia¡¯s private room. She was drunk and threw herself into his arms. She was so seductive when she was drunk, and her damn smile was so charming. Li Beichen felt his body tense just thinking about it. ¡°To hell with that roast meat thing!¡± The four men were like a Wolf¡¯s Den. How could she be at ease there? ¡°That ¡­ Mister, I¡¯ll say something that¡¯s out of line. Miss ye is a newcomer and gathering is the best way to get to know her colleagues. I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go, or miss ye will be unhappy!¡± Flame was not a person without a sense of propriety. However, ever since he had experienced life and death with ye qingge last time, he had an indescribable respect for her. He naturally hoped that Sir and miss ye could be together happily because they were the most compatible. ¡°What¡¯s there to be unhappy about? I¡¯m not happy! Let¡¯s go home!¡± Li beixiao said angrily to the flame. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The flame revealed a faint smile. The only person who could control Mister must be miss ye. Chapter 160 ? 160 Boss, youngest doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend Bright cave roasted meat Since everyone was an office worker, the gathering was split, so they would usually choose an economical and affordable place. This was a barbecue buffet. There were many types of food, and the taste was good. The drinks were free, so the group of young people ate and drank happily. ¡°Team leader, the youngest in our team is really pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Luo Wei, the only woman in Group Three besides ye qingge, spoke. She was the same age as ye qingge and had just gotten married this year. She was very enthusiastic. ¡°Yeah, Xiaowei is pretty too!¡± Kong Yu smiled and changed the beer in front of ye qingge to fruit juice. ¡°Hey, boss, you¡¯re wrong! How can you change the wine for the youngest!¡± The atmosphere of Group Three, monkey, held Kong Yu¡¯s hand and said with a smile. ¡°Monkey, I always say that you don¡¯t have a good eye. Give boss a chance to perform!¡± Dongfeng was the brain military counselor of Group Three and a wily old fox in the workplace. ¡°Aiyo, Aiyo, I didn¡¯t see anything, I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Monkey immediately covered his face. He had ruined his boss¡¯s plan again. all of you, don¡¯t you feel good if you don¡¯t make me happy? valiant song is so beautiful, she definitely has a boyfriend. You¡¯re making things difficult for her by joking like this! Kong Yu was very handsome. When he spoke, he had dimples on his cheeks. This kind of person was very approachable. ¡°Hey, do you have a boyfriend? If there¡¯s anything, call it out. Let¡¯s have a good time together!¡± Monkey immediately helped their boss to spy on the situation. Only their boss was still single, and now a beauty like the youngest had come. She was a perfect match for their boss, and they were a perfect match. Ye qingge smiled faintly. She was happy that her colleagues were all kind. Bring her boyfriend out? If she brought li beixiao out, would she still be able to work in the company? besides, were she and Li beixiao even considered a couple now? It shouldn¡¯t be ¡­ ¡°Do you have any? My husband is on a business trip, or else I would have brought him here!¡± Luo Wei said as she leaned against ye qingge and put her arms around her neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t dare to call li beixiao over. In the face of her colleagues ¡®attitude, she could only say no and avoid trouble. no, no, did you hear that, boss? youngest doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. As the boss, you should quickly solve your employee¡¯s marriage! Dong Feng laughed and nudged Kong Yu as he ate. ¡°En!¡± Kong Zhang said, his face red. From everyone¡¯s conversation, ye qingge knew that Group Three had the worst performance in the marketing department. Other than Dongfeng, the others were all considered newcomers who had joined the company for less than a year. Dongfeng was a lazy person. He had a brain but lacked the power to act. Those without backgrounds were in Group Three. Without any connections, they naturally wouldn¡¯t have any achievements. There was a time limit for the buffet. Ye qingge thought it was over after the meal, but she didn¡¯t expect to go singing again. She looked at the time and saw that it was already half past eight. She wanted to call li beixiao to let him know, but she found that her phone was out of battery. The few of them continued singing until 11:30 pm. Monkey and Luo Wei lived in the same neighborhood, so they left together. Dong Feng¡¯s house was nearby, so he went back after a stroll. Before they left, each of them told Kong Yu to send ye qingge home safely. ¡°Team leader, I¡¯ll take a taxi back. It¡¯s late, you should go home early!¡± Ye qingge knew that everyone was kicking up a fuss. If she had known that they were not joking before and were trying to match her with Kong Yu, she would have definitely said that she had a boyfriend. Chapter 161 ? 161 A man with insomnia is very tormenting It wouldn¡¯t have been so awkward. ¡°Get in the car! I¡¯ll send you back, it¡¯s not safe to stay out too late. Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. I used to send Luo Wei back too, it¡¯s my duty as the team leader!¡± Kong Yu knew his limits. Ye qingge could not refuse his words and could only get into his car. Kong Yu¡¯s family was quite well-off. His parents had bought him a house and a car in Yun Cheng, so he was much better off than his peers. He was also handsome, so there were many girls who liked him. However, he had always been single and had not met the right person. Li beixiao had been standing by the window and looking downstairs. It was already twelve o ¡®clock, but this woman was still not back. As long as the flame returned to him, he would be safe. After the last incident, Huo zhongrao had arranged for people to protect ye qingge. Otherwise, how could he be waiting for her at home so late at night? A car¡¯s light shone over and stopped right below their unit. A man? A man came down and opened the door for ye qingge. He was a rather handsome and young man ¡­ Ye qingge thanked Kong Yu with a smile. She was very grateful for him sending her back. ¡°Quickly go back! Sleep early and don¡¯t be late tomorrow!¡± Kong Yu waved at ye qingge, turned around, and got into the car without staying any longer. Out of courtesy, ye qingge only went upstairs after Kong Yu¡¯s car left. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes turned to the taillight that disappeared. It was actually a man who had sent her back ¡­ Hearing the sound of the door, li beixiao kicked off his slippers and went to bed. He covered himself with the blanket and went to sleep. After ye qingge changed her clothes, she went to Mumu¡¯s room first, covered him with a blanket, kissed him, and went back to the master bedroom after washing up. She lightened her footsteps for fear of waking li beixiao up. She took another blanket, got on the bed, and slept close to the side of the bed. She was indeed tired and had drunk some beer, so she was really sleepy. Li beixiao did not drink, so he was very sensitive to the smell of alcohol. Even though ye qingge had brushed her teeth, he could still smell it. This woman actually slept so far away from him. She came back so late and didn¡¯t explain to him. She just lay down and fell asleep. Who spoiled her? She still dared not to sleep in the same bed as him. Didn¡¯t she know that he couldn¡¯t sleep without her? Didn¡¯t she know that he had a stomach full of fire? Li beixiao stuck his feet into ye qingge¡¯s blanket and rubbed against her calf. Ye qingge drowsily retracted her legs and snorted. Li beixiao pulled her leg over and rubbed it against her. He did not want her to sleep. He was filled with anger and jealousy, but she was sleeping there. It was unfair. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, Mumu ¡­¡± Ye qingge subconsciously thought that this annoying behavior was Mumu¡¯s. She would never have thought that it was li beixiao. Fortunately, the name she said was li Mumu. If it was any other man¡¯s name, li beixiao would have kicked her off the bed. The more ye qingge tried to hide, the more she moaned, and the more li beixiao was addicted to it. ¡°Stop it ¡­ Little uncle?¡± Ye qingge sat up angrily. She was really sleepy. However, looking at li beixiao¡¯s gloomy face, she sobered up a little. How could she have forgotten that she was now living in the same room and bed as him ¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± She rubbed her eyes and said in a soft voice. Li beixiao was still rubbing ye qingge with his feet. His face was dark and he did not say anything. In fact. he only said three words, ¡± I am angry ¡­ ¡°Li beixiao, what are you doing? Stop rubbing ¡­¡± Ye qingge was also annoyed. She was so sleepy. He didn¡¯t sleep or talk. He just rubbed against her. Chapter 162 ? 162 Is little uncle jealous? She wasn¡¯t made of mud, so did she have a good temper? Li beixiao nudged her again. His expression and action were childish. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Ye qingge remembered that li beixiao had been like this before. Uncle said that he was sullen, and he was sullen when he was angry. That time, he couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡± can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m angry? ¡± This time, she could really tell that he was angry, and it was so obvious. I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m a little busy on my first day of work ¡­ Ye qingge leaned over and nestled in li beixiao¡¯s arms. Li beixiao resisted the urge to hug her, but his expression softened. ¡°You¡¯re busier than me?¡± These words were cold and muffled. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely remember to tell you next time, okay? It¡¯s late, go to sleep!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s eyelids were fighting. She was really sleepy. Li beixiao¡¯s body tensed up at the mention of sleeping. He could only hug her at night and not eat. She was sleeping soundly, but he was in terrible pain. ¡°Who was the man who sent you back?¡± This was the main point. ¡°You ¡­ Why ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been watching from the window?¡± Ye qingge wanted to ask him how he knew, but then she realized that he hadn¡¯t slept at all. He must have seen Kong Yu send her back. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re throwing a tantrum just because our team leader sent me back?¡± Ye qingge suddenly laughed and suddenly felt less sleepy. ¡°Little uncle, are you jealous?¡± Ye qingge put her arms around li beixiao¡¯s neck and smiled coquettishly. Her curved eyebrows were extremely attractive. ¡°You Little Vixen!¡± At this time, there was no anger or jealousy. He only wanted to eat her up completely without any reservation. The domineering kiss took away all of ye qingge¡¯s breath. She closed her eyes and responded awkwardly, even with a little desire. Li beixiao¡¯s hand seemed to be possessed and he could not leave ye qingge. The faint silver moonlight outside was no match for the heat in the room. ¡°Go to sleep! I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± At the last step, li beixiao felt ye qingge¡¯s stiffness and withdrew his hand. ¡°Little uncle, I ¡­¡± Ye qingge was so nervous that she could not speak, as if something was stuck in her throat. ¡°After we get married, make it up to me double!¡± Li beixiao kissed her forehead and got out of bed. It seemed that he had to rely on himself. Her uncle was right. Li beixiao was a good man. Although he was strong and overbearing before, he almost wanted her a few times. But now, he respected her very much and would not force her. He felt a little sorry for her. Although she did not know what was going on, she could feel his suffering. He was about to explode! Ye qingge pulled the blanket over herself and covered herself. She did not resist giving herself to li beixiao. However, what appeared in her mind just now was a cold instrument that passed through the most precious membrane ¡­ Ye qingge shuddered at the thought of that cold feeling. She hugged her body and curled up. She had never told anyone about this. It was a secret that she had buried in her stomach, a pain that would last her entire life. She had sold her child for money, and since then, her period pain had gotten worse. That could be considered a punishment from the heavens! She could tell li Nancheng that she had a daughter, but she could not tell li beixiao. This feeling was like she was afraid of losing him, afraid that he would care that she had given birth to another man¡¯s child ¡­ Chapter 163 ? 163 Your class is quite energetic She wasn¡¯t made of mud, so did she have a good temper? Li beixiao nudged her again. His expression and action were childish. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Ye qingge remembered that li beixiao had been like this before. Uncle said that he was sullen, and he was sullen when he was angry. That time, he couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡± can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m angry? ¡± This time, she could really tell that he was angry, and it was so obvious. I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m a little busy on my first day of work ¡­ Ye qingge was in li beixiao¡¯s arms. Li beixiao resisted the urge to hug her, but his expression softened. ¡°You¡¯re busier than me?¡± These words were cold and muffled. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely remember to tell you next time, okay? It¡¯s late, go to sleep!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s eyelids were fighting. She was really sleepy. Li beixiao was angry when she said that she wanted to sleep. He could only hold her and do nothing. She was sleeping soundly, but he was burning up. ¡°Who was the man who sent you back?¡± This was the main point. ¡°You ¡­ Why ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been watching from the window?¡± Ye qingge wanted to ask him how he knew, but then she realized that he hadn¡¯t slept at all. He must have seen Kong Yu send her back. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re throwing a tantrum just because our team leader sent me back?¡± Ye qingge suddenly laughed and suddenly felt less sleepy. ¡°Little uncle, are you jealous?¡± Ye qingge put her arms around li beixiao¡¯s neck and smiled coquettishly. Her curved eyebrows were extremely attractive. ¡°You Little Vixen!¡± At this time, there was no anger or jealousy. He only wanted to eat her up completely without any reservation. The overbearing kiss took away all of ye qingge¡¯s breath. She closed her eyes. The moonlight outside was shining with a faint silver light ¡­ ¡°Go to sleep! I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± Li beixiao retracted his hand. ¡°Little uncle, I ¡­¡± Ye qingge was so nervous that she could not speak. ¡°After we get married, make it up to me double!¡± Li beixiao kissed her on the forehead and got off the bed. Uncle was right. Li beixiao was a good man. He respected her a lot and would not force her, so he felt a little sorry for her. However, what appeared in her mind just now was a cold instrument. Pregnant. Ye qingge shuddered at the thought of that cold feeling. She hugged her body and curled up. She had never told anyone about this. It was a secret that she had buried in her stomach, a pain that would last her entire life. Since then, her period pain had gotten worse. That could be considered a punishment from the heavens! She could tell li Nancheng that she had a daughter, but she could not tell li beixiao. This feeling was like she was afraid of losing him, afraid that he would care that she had given birth to another man¡¯s child ¡­ She was afraid that he would despise her for being a woman who would sell her child for money. The next day. Ye qingge received a call from Feng Yan during her lunch break. At the caf¨¦. Feng Yan stirred the coffee in the cup in front of him with a look of disgust on his face. He didn¡¯t want to drink this. Ye qingge jogged in and took a big gulp of water as soon as she sat down. what¡¯s the matter? hurry up, my lunch break is coming up! Ye qingge said to Feng Yan hurriedly. She asked him what it was, but he refused to say it. He insisted on meeting her face to face. ¡°This class of yours is quite energetic.¡± He looked at ye qingge¡¯s name tag. It was ye qingge from Group Three in the market. Li beixiao was willing to let her work in such a tiring Department. ¡°It¡¯s my second day of work today. I think it¡¯s pretty good!¡± Ye qingge smiled and pointed at her work pass. Although she was a little tired, she felt very fulfilled. ¡°Here, this is for you. It¡¯s a work gift!¡± Feng Yan threw a small box to ye qingge. It was an ordinary box. Ye qingge opened it and saw a kitten¡¯s mobile phone pendant. It was a very silly and cute kitten. It was very cute. It looked like a very cheap little thing. ¡°Thank you, I like it very much!¡± Ye qingge smiled and hung the kitten on her phone. She really liked it, but it was not a burden. I didn¡¯t see you happy when I gave you a cell phone. Instead, you¡¯re so happy with such a cheap toy! As he played with the coffee spoon, Feng Yan narrowed his peach-shaped eyes, his voice so soft that it seemed a little hollow. ¡°You just wanted to give me this?¡± She looked at the time. She still had ten minutes. ¡°Li beixiao is staying at your place now?¡± ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Ye qingge lowered her head. There were some things that she felt that she should make clear to Feng Yan. ¡°Feng Yan, li and I ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have dinner with brother Rao tonight, I¡¯ll come pick you up!¡± Feng Yan interrupted ye qingge. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± The last time she had a meal with Huo zhongrao, it was already very unpleasant. Even though she really wanted to thank Huo Zhonglian for what had happened to shinian, she still felt pressured to meet him. ¡°If li beixiao wanted to bring you there, would you say that you don¡¯t want to go?¡± Feng Yan narrowed his eyes, his jaw clenched tightly. ¡°He said I didn¡¯t want to go either!¡± She didn¡¯t want to eat with Huo zhongrao, the commander! He would use a gun if he was unhappy. I¡¯ll get going first. It¡¯s time to go to work. Feng Yan, thank you for your kitten, I really like it! Ye qingge got up and left without waiting for Feng Yan to say anything. When they got off work at night, ye qingge left on her own as li beixiao had a dinner appointment. She saw Dong Wenqian as soon as she stepped out of the company. There were many colleagues coming in and out, and ye qingge did not want to get into a conflict with her. ¡°If you have something to say, then come with me!¡± Ye qingge turned around and left after saying this. Dong Wenqian was also a person who cared about her reputation. She would not fall out with ye qingge in public, so she followed her. In a quiet alley. ye qingge, the ye family raised you. Not only did you hurt Wenwen, but now you¡¯re even going after the ye family. Are you even human? ¡± Dong Wenqian raised her hand to slap ye qingge but was stopped by ye qingge. ye Wenwen brought this upon herself. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not interested in the ye family. What did it mean when the wicked complained first? the bad guys always poured the dirty water on others first. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Wenwen wouldn¡¯t have been sent to prison. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the ye family wouldn¡¯t have been maliciously acquired and suppressed!¡± Dong Wenqian shouted hysterically. Chapter 164 ? 164 My fists don¡¯t discriminate between men and women, do you want to try? Initially, she thought that she would be able to own the ye family after Ye Shi De died. However, who knew that the ye family was finished and now the ye family was full of load. Her daughter was in jail. She was finished ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not as despicable as you guys. I won¡¯t do such a thing. Don¡¯t blame everything on me!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t know if li beixiao was the one who suppressed the ye family, but this matter had nothing to do with her. ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother. You think you¡¯re the noblest and everyone else is the most despicable.¡± you¡¯re a jinx. As long as you¡¯re around, we¡¯ll be in trouble. Why Don¡¯t You Just Die. Why Don¡¯t You Just Die ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother. You should be dead.¡± ¡°What right do you have to marry into the Li family ¡­¡± ¡°My daughter should be the one marrying into the Li family ¡­¡± ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? you want to destroy me to avenge your mother? stop dreaming!¡± Dong Wenqian¡¯s beautiful face was contorted into a hideous expression, making her look like a ghost. Who Do You Think You Are? my mother took care of you and raised you, but you seduced her husband. You¡¯re the dirtiest and most despicable person! Ye qingge flung Dong Wenqian¡¯s hand away fiercely. If her upbringing had not taught her that she should not bite a dog when it bit her, she would have slapped her a few times. In her heart, her mother was the kindest woman, and she had no hatred for anyone. What had she done wrong this time? why was this ungrateful Dong Wenqian scolding her in such a way? your mother is not a woman. She¡¯s a hypocrite. No man would like her! ¡°You¡¯re better at seducing men than your mother. You even managed to seduce Mr. Li. You¡¯re really a Little Vixen!¡± ¡°Pfft, shameless little b * tch!¡± No matter how much Dong Wenqian scolded ye qingge, she could not vent her anger. She wanted to tear ye qingge apart. Back then, she shouldn¡¯t have chased them away just because she was afraid of getting into trouble. She should have killed them, leaving them alive until today was a disaster! She should have listened to that man back then and left no one alive. ¡°Mr. Li even said he wanted to marry me! What to do? If your daughter wants to marry into the Li family, she can only dream on in prison!¡± Ye qingge had never been a mean person, but this time, she had really seen what a shameless person was. ¡°Dong Wenqian, you¡¯re going to hell! A person like you won¡¯t be able to rest in peace even after death.¡± you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to hell, you b * tch ¡­ Dong Wenqian threw her bag at ye qingge and pounced on her like crazy ¡­ After all, she was a middle-aged woman and had a strong temper. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t Dodge in time and was hit. The bodyguards in the dark were about to rush up when Kong Yu appeared and pulled ye qingge away. The bodyguards retreated secretly. They had been ordered to try not to be discovered by ye qingge. They wouldn¡¯t show up unless it was a dangerous moment. When someone appeared, they would retreat to the dark. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Kong Yu blocked ye qingge from being hurt again. ¡°I¡¯m fine, team leader!¡± Ye qingge was hit when she tried to block it with her arm, but fortunately, her skin was soft and it did not hurt much. she¡¯s really good at seducing men after men. She¡¯s indeed a slut. She¡¯s worth riding on! Dong Wenqian glared at ye qingge viciously, as if she wanted to rip her bones out. ¡°My fists don¡¯t discriminate between men and women. Do you want to try?¡± Kong Yu stood in front of ye qingge to protect her. He wiped away his sunny smile and spoke to Dong Wenqian with a dark face. Chapter 165 ? 165 Or did you miss me? hehe, remember to wear a condom when you sleep with her. Be careful not to fall sick. She¡¯s rotten, and any man can sleep with her! Dong Wenqian also understood that she could not gain anything from the current situation, so she glared at ye qingge with hatred. ¡°Shameless!¡± After all, she was an unmarried woman, so she couldn¡¯t say those dirty words. Hmph, do you think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯ve found someone to back you up? ye qingge, let me tell you, stop dreaming. If Wenwen and I are not on good terms, you won¡¯t be able to either! Dong Wenqian turned around and left in anger, not forgetting to tidy up her appearance as she walked. Ye qingge looked at Dong Wenqian¡¯s back and clenched her fists. She felt that her mother was not worth it. This kind of woman was not worthy of forgiveness. She had thought that Dong Wenqian would use her background to threaten her into letting ye Wenwen go, but she had not mentioned it. This was not in line with Dong Wenqian¡¯s personality ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll send you home!¡± Kong Yu did not ask anything. After all, it was ye qingge¡¯s family matter. ¡°No need, team leader, I¡¯ll go back by myself. Thank you for just now, I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s expression was normal and she did not hide anything. Even though Dong Wenqian was trying to frame her, she was not afraid of doing what she was doing. Kong Yu didn¡¯t insist. He watched her get into the taxi before he left. Ye qingge sat in the car and looked at her mobile phone. She actually missed li beixiao a little. She wanted to call him, but hesitated and did not make the call. However, just as she was about to put her phone back into her bag, li beixiao¡¯s call came in. Her eyes were a little red, but the corners of her mouth raised into a faint smile. ¡°Where are you?¡± The call was connected, and Li beixiao¡¯s low voice came from the other end. ¡°I¡¯m in the car, on my way home!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s small hand pulled the strap of her bag, and her charming eyes looked out of the window. He tried to calm his voice down to hide the trace of choking. ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡± The sound of the door closing came from li beixiao¡¯s side. His voice sounded a little empty. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Why are you crying? where¡¯s little uncle?¡± Ye qingge bit her finger. She felt wronged because of his question. She really wanted to hold him and cry. She missed her mother ¡­ ¡°What, you want to come and find me?¡± Ye qingge heard a click. Li beixiao must have lit a cigarette. The low and hoarse voice had a hint of teasing, making one¡¯s heart itch. ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red and she used her small hands to make a fan and kept Fanning. The car was not warm. ¡°Or did you miss me?¡± On the other side, li beixiao chuckled. His low voice was very pleasant to hear. He received a call from his subordinate, saying that Dong Wenqian had caused trouble for ye qingge and she had almost been beaten up ¡­ However, she did not mention it to him at all. ¡°I¡¯m not ¡­ Don¡¯t drink too much, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Ye qingge covered her heart. He had asked if she missed him before. However, there was not a single time that she could not handle. They were not sweet nothings, but they made her heart beat faster and faster. Her heart trembled, and her tongue was numb. After she hung up, she suddenly remembered that li beixiao did not drink. Her face turned even redder ¡­ When she got home, li Mumu had just woken up. Her hair was a mess, and she walked out of the bathroom with her eyes closed. ¡°Your lifestyle habits are not good!¡± Ye qingge put down her bag, changed her shoes, and walked in. ¡°As long as we¡¯re alive, we should do whatever¡¯s comfortable! Mom, get me a glass of fruit juice to moisten my intestines!¡± She lay on the sofa and continued to sleep with her eyes closed, like a little frog. Chapter 166 ? 166 Could it be that I like you and hate me? Ye qingge went back to her room and changed her clothes. She quickly made guava fruit juice for him. He finished the large cup in a few gulps. mom, my Godfather and brother Feng are having dinner tonight. Let¡¯s go and get a free meal! She lay on ye qingge¡¯s legs with a satisfied look on her face and kicked her little feet here and there. it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have food to eat at home. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you! Li beixiao shouldn¡¯t have been eating with Huo zhongrao and Feng Yan. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder who he was having dinner with, a man or a woman ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be tired. Then fry me a steak!¡± Her little hand held ye qingge¡¯s hand and turned it over and over, truly loving it. ¡°Mm, you wait, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Pinching Mumu¡¯s small face, he wanted to get up, but he did not withdraw his hand. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going to call dad and ask him what he wants to eat?¡± His black eyes darted around, and anyone could tell at a glance that he must be up to something. ¡°He has a dinner appointment, so he won¡¯t be back for dinner!¡± Ye qingge smiled faintly. She didn¡¯t know if Mumu was like his mother, who had a high EQ, unlike li beixiao, who played with his IQ. ¡°My dad never reported his whereabouts to me. Why do you think he told you? Could it be that I like you, but I hate you?¡± ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re making it seem like I¡¯m fighting for your favor!¡± ¡°He just told me to come back by myself after work!¡± ¡°He said he had a dinner appointment!¡± ¡°..¡± Li Mumu looked at ye qingge¡¯s mouth opening and closing and suddenly laughed. my dad really doesn¡¯t want to be her boyfriend. He¡¯s a big CEO after all. Why would he ask the driver to send his girlfriend home? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid who Can¡¯t Find My Way Home. I took a taxi and came back!¡± I didn¡¯t say that he¡¯s your boyfriend. You¡¯re his girlfriend. Mom, aren¡¯t you afraid of causing. misunderstanding ¡­ ¡°Li Mumu, you ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red. She was speechless at the child¡¯s words. She and Li beixiao were considered to be together. Although he said that he would give her time to think about it, he had already considered himself as her boyfriend. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re shy? Don¡¯t be fooled by my dad¡¯s old age. He has never been in a relationship. You are his first love! I won¡¯t suffer a loss.¡± Ye qingge was a little surprised. Li beixiao had never been in love? Then, who was Mumu¡¯s mother? How could such a bad man like him not have been in love before? the things he did to her were very smooth. ¡°Mom, Have you ever been in love?¡± Thinking back to that rainy night, it was not love, but a one-sided love! ¡°No!¡± look, you and my dad are so compatible. Date properly, get married, and give birth to a younger sister for me. Of course, I won¡¯t mind a younger brother either! Such a life plan came out of the child¡¯s mouth and they chatted for a while, but it outlined such a happy picture in ye qingge¡¯s mind. Younger sister ¡­ Where was her daughter? Her heart ached at the thought of this. Mumu treated ye qingge as her biological mother. In the child¡¯s heart, there was no blood relation. He only recognized her as his biological mother. ¡°I¡¯ll go cook!¡± Ye qingge just smiled. No one knew whether she and Li beixiao could be together in the end. She could not make any promises to the child. ¡°Well, make some spaghetti too!¡± Li Mumu was a very sensitive child. The deep pain in ye qingge¡¯s eyes did not escape his eyes. Chapter 167 ? 167 Then tell me, did you miss me? After dinner, ye qingge and Li Mumu watched the movie ¡± The Little Prince ¡± at home. After reading it, li Mumu went back to her room to sleep. Li beixiao had not returned yet. Ye qingge took a shower and lay on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. Without the warm embrace, she felt a little cold even though the room was warm. She held her phone in her hand and repeatedly swiped the screen to check the time. She really couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she took out the erotic novel she had been looking for on her phone and started to read it. In the past, she found it weird for men to date each other and couldn¡¯t accept it. However, after watching it, she became a little addicted. He finally knew the saying,¡±once you enter the rotten door, it¡¯s as deep as the sea!¡± In a daze, she felt the bed sink in, and then her body was turned over. His slightly cold lips kissed her eyebrows, his actions gentle but full of affection. Ye qingge slowly opened her eyes. I¡¯m back ¡­ Her voice was a little hoarse and soft, as if she was acting coquettishly. ¡°Yes, did I wake you up?¡± He was talking but he didn¡¯t stop kissing. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± Ye qingge dodged a little. Li beixiao¡¯s breath was hot because of the itch. ¡°Have you tried my wine?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, ye qingge¡¯s lips were sealed, and her red tongue slid into the sweet mouth with love and affection ¡­ Sucking in all the sweetness, ye qingge¡¯s tongue was numb and she mumbled ¡­ Her small hands pushed li beixiao weakly. She was almost unable to breathe ¡­ ¡°Did you drink?¡± His low voice was full of laughter. He pressed his forehead against ye qingge¡¯s and felt her hot breath ¡­ It made his heart burn, but he had to endure it ¡­ A man had to do what he said. He said he wouldn¡¯t force her, so he couldn¡¯t break the rules. ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re bad!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red. She knew that he was teasing her. At that time, she had also been knocked unconscious by his question, so she had said those words and forgotten that he did not drink. yes, I¡¯m bad. You look really good when you¡¯re shy. You¡¯re so seductive! His large palm caressed her waist as he spoke, but he didn¡¯t take any further action. He propped his body up and looked down at the woman in his arms, his eyes showing a rare tenderness. ¡°Don¡¯t look ¡­¡± She covered li beixiao¡¯s eyes with her small white hands. She was angry and annoyed. Why was this man so good at bullying people? the words he said made people¡¯s hearts tremble. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t look. Then tell me, did you miss me?¡± How could he let her go so easily? he pinched the smooth skin on her waist and teased her with a bit of devilish teasing. He looked at ye qingge with deep affection in his eyes. ¡°Do you just want to see me embarrass myself?¡± She threw a small fist at li beixiao¡¯s chest. She did not use much strength, but she seemed to be acting coquettishly. Li beixiao grabbed her hand and brought it to his lips to kiss it. does it hurt? ¡± Her gentle voice could make one¡¯s bones go numb. In the evening, ye qingge even said that li Mumu¡¯s emotional intelligence was probably similar to her mother¡¯s, and that li beixiao was playing with his intelligence. However, it seemed that his emotional intelligence was definitely high enough. He didn¡¯t say anything mushy, and he didn¡¯t look at you with those sweet eyes. However, it was these questions that made your heart flutter, your throat tighten, and your entire body feel dizzy. Mumu also said that he had never been in love, who would believe her? Such a master of love, who knew how many women he had trained with. Chapter 168 ? 168 Chapter 168-bad man¡¯s tricks ¡°Did little uncle always dote on his girlfriend like this?¡± In the past, he would only bully her and make her cry. ¡°Are you asking me this as my current girlfriend?¡± He adjusted his position and let her rest on his arm, holding her in his arms. ¡°I asked you first, so you have to answer me first!¡± Ye qingge realized that she could not talk in front of him at all. He gained the upper hand in minutes. ¡°Mumu, that little trumpet, didn¡¯t tell you that I¡¯ve never been in love!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s hair was soft and had a faint fragrance. ¡°I did, but you can¡¯t believe everything a child says!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be sad if he hears you!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell him! Hurry up and don¡¯t change the topic.¡± Ye qingge¡¯s words were said in a hurry, which made people feel that she was a little concerned about li beixiao¡¯s past. I¡¯ve never had any other woman. I only have you as my girlfriend! Li beixiao said with a smile as he pinched her face. Ye qingge¡¯s clear eyes looked at li beixiao, but she swallowed the words she was about to say. She wanted to say,¡±you don¡¯t have any other woman, so how did Mumu come about?¡± She thought about her past that she didn¡¯t want to talk about, so she didn¡¯t ask anything in the end. She just smiled lightly and wrapped her arms around li Beichen¡¯s thin waist. She placed her small face on his chest and closed her eyes slightly. Li beixiao¡¯s scent entered her nose. There was a faint smell of tobacco and masculinity ¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to answer my question?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Ye qingge asked sullenly, pretending to be confused. ¡°Playing dumb? Do you still want to sleep?¡± As he spoke, li beixiao¡¯s hand had already moved down. ¡°I¡¯m not a loose woman. If I¡¯m not your girlfriend, why would I hug you?¡± It fell on ye qingge ¡­ She pinched it hard and teasingly. ¡°Little uncle. you¡¯re hurting me ¡­¡± Ye qingge raised her head and looked at li beixiao, feeling wronged. Why was he so bad? Why did he start fighting? ¡°It hurts? Then I¡¯ll let you pinch me back!¡± He grabbed ye qingge¡¯s little hand and touched his body ¡­ Using force was clearly a bad move, to make her embarrassed. Ye qingge¡¯s face was so red that blood could drip out. This man ¡­ The muscles under his hand were so strong, it was really ¡­ She wanted to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t. why aren¡¯t you pinching me? I¡¯m not afraid of pain. You can use more force! His thin lips had a devilish smile, and his gentle eyes could melt a person¡¯s heart. ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re a bully!¡± Ye qingge was so angry that she wanted to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t and Li beixiao held her hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already let you pinch me, how am I bullying you? Why are you so hard to please? why don¡¯t I let you pinch the front!¡± He was about to push her hand forward. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, go to sleep!¡± Ye qingge pushed li beixiao away with all her might and avoided him with a red face. In fact, li beixiao had loosened his strength because he was afraid that she would be embarrassed and angry again. And he wasn¡¯t very good at coaxing. ¡°Then, do you think you missed me today?¡± With a devilish smile on his face, he could not get enough of this woman in front of him. yes, yes. Don¡¯t make a fuss ¡­ Ye qingge pulled the blanket between them and said angrily and anxiously. Li Bei got up and ye qingge quickly covered herself with the blanket. Her eyes were full of defense as she stared at his private part. She did not want to pinch it ¡­ ¡°I already said. won¡¯t mess around ¡­¡± Chapter 169 ? 169 Is that kiss important? A muffled voice with a trace of grievance spilled out of her mouth. yes, I¡¯ll stop. Let¡¯s go to sleep! Ye qingge opened her mouth when li beixiao¡¯s hand had just touched the lower hem of his clothes. ¡°Then why did you take it off ¡­¡± ¡°Do you wear clothes when you sleep?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m wearing it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to sleeping naked, don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll carry you!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t cross the line!¡± ¡°Do you still want to sleep? Come over here!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice turned cold. At 11 O ¡®clock, ye qingge finally surrendered and let li beixiao hug her to sleep. Ye qingge got up very early in the morning and made lunch for Mumu. This child was very independent, and he didn¡¯t need anyone to look after him at home. Li beixiao didn¡¯t care much about him and left him to his own devices. She still couldn¡¯t win against li beixiao¡¯s unyielding attitude, so she took his car to the company. When they were about to reach the company, flame stopped the car. Li beixiao¡¯s expression was not good. He did not like the feeling of being sneaky. He sat there with a cold face and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Are you coming home for dinner tonight?¡± Ye qingge held his arm and asked. There was a hint of flattery. yes, what delicious food are you making? ¡± Li Beichen¡¯s expression softened a little as ye qingge¡¯s initiative was obviously effective. ¡°How about making dumplings?¡± Li beixiao looked at ye qingge with his deep eyes and a faint smile. This little woman knew that he liked to eat dumplings ¡­ ¡°En!¡± He pinched her little face and was very satisfied. ¡°I¡¯m getting off the car!¡± She happily picked up her bag, but her arm was pulled back. Li beixiao slightly raised the right side of his face and did not say anything. Ye qingge didn¡¯t react for a moment, but then she realized that he wanted her to kiss him. Was it important for this man to kiss her? However, she still leaned forward and kissed him. Just as she was about to open the car door, li beixiao leaned over and whispered something in her ear. Ye qingge¡¯s face was still red when she got out of the car. In her heart, she scolded li beixiao for being a bastard ¡­ He actually said to her, ¡± you secretly kissed me in the morning ¡­ She thought that he would not know about this since he had fallen asleep in the morning. When she woke up in the morning, she couldn¡¯t help but kiss him. She did not expect him to know ¡­ It really was ¡­ She was too embarrassed to face anyone, and she didn¡¯t understand why she had done such a thing. Ye qingge¡¯s neck was sore after reading the information all morning. The things that she had to do and learn in the marketing department were far more complicated than she had imagined. ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore, you can¡¯t eat until you¡¯re fat!¡± Kong Yu patted ye qingge¡¯s shoulder and handed her a cup of coffee. ¡°Thank you, team leader!¡± Ye qingge took the coffee and placed it on the table. I say, youngest, boss has been taking care of you. Are you touched? ¡± Monkey sneakily slid over on the chair and put his arm on ye qingge¡¯s chair, winking at her. Ye qingge lowered her head and smiled without saying anything, but she was a little embarrassed because of her anger. ¡°I don¡¯t usually take care of you?¡± Kong Yu leaned on the edge of the table and asked monkey with a smile. ¡°The boss never gave me coffee!¡± The monkey was trying to match Kong Yu and ye qingge. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go to the restaurant! He hasn¡¯t eaten the food in the restaurant yet!¡± Luo Wei stood up and stretched as she smiled. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together!¡± He looked at the time and realized that it was time for lunch. Chapter 170 ? 170 You have quite a rich expression when you eat After dinner, ye qingge and Li Mumu watched the movie ¡± The Little Prince ¡± at home. After reading it, li Mumu went back to her room to sleep. Li beixiao had not returned yet. Ye qingge took a shower and lay on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. Without the warm embrace, she felt a little cold even though the room was warm. She held her phone in her hand and repeatedly swiped the screen to check the time. She really couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she took out the erotic novel she had been looking for on her phone and started to read it. In the past, she found it weird for men to date each other and couldn¡¯t accept it. However, after watching it, she became a little addicted. He finally knew the saying,¡±once you enter the rotten door, it¡¯s as deep as the sea!¡± In a daze, she felt the bed sink in. His slightly cold lips kissed her eyebrows, his actions gentle but full of affection. Ye qingge slowly opened her eyes. I¡¯m back ¡­ Her voice was a little hoarse and soft, as if she was acting coquettishly. ¡°Yes, did I wake you up?¡± Ye qingge dodged a little because it was a little itchy. In the evening, ye qingge even said that li Mumu¡¯s emotional intelligence should have been inherited from her mother, and that li beixiao was playing with his intelligence. However, it seemed that his emotional intelligence was definitely high enough. He didn¡¯t say anything mushy, and he didn¡¯t look at you with those sweet eyes. However, it was these questions that made your heart flutter, your throat tighten, and your entire body feel dizzy. Mumu also said that he had never been in love, who would believe her? Such a master of love, who knew how many women he had trained with. ¡°Did little uncle always dote on his girlfriend like this?¡± In the past, he would only bully her and make her cry. ¡°Are you asking me this as my current girlfriend?¡± He adjusted his position and let her rest on his arm, holding her in his arms. ¡°I asked you first, so you have to answer me first!¡± Ye qingge realized that she could not talk in front of him at all. He gained the upper hand in minutes. ¡°Mumu, that little trumpet, didn¡¯t tell you that I¡¯ve never been in love!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s hair was soft and had a faint fragrance. ¡°I did, but you can¡¯t believe everything a child says!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be sad if he hears you!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell him! Hurry up and don¡¯t change the topic.¡± Ye qingge¡¯s words were said in a hurry, which made people feel that she was a little concerned about li beixiao¡¯s past. I¡¯ve never had any other woman. I only have you as my girlfriend! Li beixiao said with a smile as he pinched her face. Ye qingge¡¯s clear eyes looked at li beixiao, but she swallowed the words she was about to say. She wanted to say,¡±you don¡¯t have any other woman, so how did Mumu come about?¡± She thought about her past that she didn¡¯t want to talk about, so she didn¡¯t ask anything in the end. She just smiled lightly and wrapped her arms around li Beichen¡¯s thin waist. She placed her small face on his chest and closed her eyes slightly. Li beixiao¡¯s scent entered her nose. There was a faint smell of tobacco and masculinity ¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to answer my question?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Ye qingge asked sullenly, pretending to be confused. ¡°Playing dumb? Do you still want to sleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a loose woman. If I¡¯m not your girlfriend, why would I hug you?¡± ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re a bully!¡± Ye qingge raised her head and looked at li beixiao, feeling wronged. How could he be so evil? Ye qingge was so angry that she wanted to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t and Li beixiao held her hand tightly. ¡°Who bullied you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, go to sleep!¡± Ye qingge pushed li beixiao away with all her might. In fact, li beixiao had loosened his strength because he was afraid that she would be embarrassed and angry again. And he wasn¡¯t very good at coaxing. ¡°Then, do you think you missed me today?¡± With a devilish smile on his face, he could not get enough of this woman in front of him. yes, yes. Don¡¯t make a fuss ¡­ Ye qingge pulled the blanket between them and said angrily and anxiously. ¡°I already said. won¡¯t mess around ¡­¡± A muffled voice with a trace of grievance spilled out of her mouth. yes, I¡¯ll stop. Let¡¯s go to sleep! ¡°Then why did you take it off ¡­¡± ¡°Do you wear clothes when you sleep?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m wearing it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to sleeping naked, don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll carry you!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t cross the line!¡± ¡°Do you still want to sleep? Come over here!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice turned cold. At 11 O ¡®clock, ye qingge finally surrendered and let li beixiao hug her to sleep. Ye qingge got up very early in the morning and made lunch for Mumu. This child was very independent, and he didn¡¯t need anyone to look after him at home. Li beixiao didn¡¯t care much about him and left him to his own devices. She still couldn¡¯t win against li beixiao¡¯s unyielding attitude, so she took his car to the company. When they were about to reach the company, flame stopped the car. Li beixiao¡¯s expression was not good. He did not like the feeling of being sneaky. He sat there with a cold face and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Are you coming home for dinner tonight?¡± Ye qingge held his arm and asked. There was a hint of flattery. yes, what delicious food are you making? ¡± Li Beichen¡¯s expression softened a little as ye qingge¡¯s initiative was obviously effective. ¡°How about making dumplings?¡± Li beixiao looked at ye qingge with his deep eyes and a faint smile. This little woman knew that he liked to eat dumplings ¡­ ¡°En!¡± He pinched her little face and was very satisfied. ¡°I¡¯m getting off the car!¡± She happily picked up her bag, but her arm was pulled back. Li beixiao slightly raised the right side of his face and did not say anything. Ye qingge didn¡¯t react for a moment, but then she realized that he wanted her to kiss him. Was it important for this man to kiss her? However, she still leaned forward and kissed him. Just as she was about to open the car door, li beixiao leaned over and whispered something in her ear. Ye qingge¡¯s face was still red when she got out of the car. In her heart, she scolded li beixiao for being a bastard ¡­ He actually said to her, ¡± you secretly kissed me in the morning ¡­ She thought that he would not know about this since he had fallen asleep in the morning. When she woke up in the morning, she couldn¡¯t help but kiss him. She did not expect him to know ¡­ It really was ¡­ She was too embarrassed to face anyone, and she didn¡¯t understand why she had done such a thing. Ye qingge¡¯s neck was sore after reading the information all morning. The things that she had to do and learn in the marketing department were far more complicated than she had imagined. ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore, you can¡¯t eat until you¡¯re fat!¡± Kong Yu patted ye qingge¡¯s shoulder and handed her a cup of coffee. ¡°Thank you, team leader!¡± Ye qingge took the coffee and placed it on the table. I say, youngest, boss has been taking care of you. Are you touched? ¡± Monkey sneakily slid over on the chair and put his arm on ye qingge¡¯s chair, winking at her. Ye qingge lowered her head and smiled without saying anything, but she was a little embarrassed because of her anger. ¡°I don¡¯t usually take care of you?¡± Kong Yu leaned on the edge of the table and asked monkey with a smile. ¡°The boss never gave me coffee!¡± The monkey was trying to match Kong Yu and ye qingge. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go to the restaurant! He hasn¡¯t eaten the food in the restaurant yet!¡± Luo Wei stood up and stretched as she smiled. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together!¡± He looked at the time and realized that it was time for lunch. The wily old fox didn¡¯t go to eat, so only ye qingge, Kong Yu, and the monkey Luo Wei went to the restaurant. The Li group¡¯s restaurant was very big, and it had the feeling of a five-star hotel. It had to be said that li Beizhen treated the welfare of his employees very well. Monkey also said that there was a place for fitness and entertainment. The four of them took their food and chose a seat by the window. After a few bites, monkey dragged Luo Wei to get some fruit, deliberately letting ye qingge and Kong Yu spend time together. It was so obvious that ye qingge could naturally see it. ¡°That¡¯s just how monkey is. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Don¡¯t feel burdened. He even mated with me and Luo Wei before!¡± When Kong Yu spoke, he would always look into the other person¡¯s eyes seriously, gentle and friendly. the monkey-man is very interesting. The atmosphere is very lively with him around! Ye qingge tucked her hair behind her ears and looked up inadvertently, only to see a tall figure walking in from the door. Li beixiao walked in, surrounded by the senior executives. Like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon, he walked with steady steps, his brows filled with a domineering aura that looked down on all living beings. The president¡¯s appearance in the restaurant naturally caused quite a commotion. Everyone stood up automatically. Ye qingge was still sitting there. She only stood up after Kong Yu pulled her. Why was li beixiao eating in the staff cafeteria? It was mealtime, so there were many employees in the restaurant. Ye qingge deliberately lowered her head, because at this time, there was no monkey and Luo Wei. She was eating with Kong Yu and she did not want li beixiao to be jealous. There were so many people here, how could he have seen her at a glance? Li beixiao did not say anything but said something to the people around him. The senior executives waved their hands and motioned for everyone to sit down and eat. In fact, they didn¡¯t know why the president would say that they would eat at the staff cafeteria after the meeting. Li beixiao squinted his eyes and looked around, but he did not see ye qingge. It was not that he did not care about his woman. It was just that there were too many people here, so it was not easy to see. However, ye qingge could clearly see that he was looking for her. She lowered her head again, feeling sweet in her heart. She didn¡¯t need to ask him, and she already knew in her heart that he had come to the restaurant to eat because of her. he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face as he ate his rice in small mouthfuls. The phone on the table vibrated. Ye qingge picked it up and saw that it was a text message from li beixiao. He clicked on the message, and it said,¡±where is it?¡± There were no punctuation marks, just three simple words. She looked up and saw li beixiao looking at his phone. He was a little far away and she couldn¡¯t see clearly, but she felt that he was frowning. She quickly typed a few words on the screen and smiled as she looked in li beixiao¡¯s direction. She bit on her chopsticks and laughed, completely ignoring Kong Yu, who was sitting opposite her. Li beizhi opened the message and saw the words on it. His face became even worse! ¡°I just came back from the restaurant!¡± Li beixiao stood there with his phone in his hand. Several senior executives also stood behind him respectfully. Just as ye qingge was feeling smug, the flame whispered something to li Beichen. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to ye qingge. Ye qingge quickly lowered her head, but it was too late. ¡°You have a lot of expressions when you eat!¡± Kong Yu looked at ye qingge¡¯s smiling face, then at her head lowered and her silly smile, and then at her panicked face. Kong Zhang was a man, after all, and his thoughts were not as meticulous as a woman¡¯s. Chapter 171 ? 171 She gets a little shy when she¡¯s nervous He did not expect a new employee like ye qingge to have anything to do with the president. ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯m just thinking of something and I¡¯m a little crazy!¡± He smiled weakly, completely forgetting that there was someone sitting opposite him. At this time, li beixiao was already walking towards her. Ye qingge knew that he had seen her. What was he doing? he was supposed to be a stranger in the company. As li beixiao walked closer, ye qingge¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks trembled. She was worried that if he were to walk up to her, she would not want the entire company to know about their relationship. She just wanted to be like an ordinary employee and work in peace. The employees stood up again wherever li beixiao went. The Senior Manager followed behind li beixiao and smiled at everyone, asking them to sit down. It was as if he was an Emperor. Kong Yu stood up. Ye qingge also stood up after hesitating for a while. However, she was so nervous that she dropped the spoon. At this time, li beixiao also stopped at their table. Ye qingge lowered her head and looked a little unhappy. She had promised not to make it public. What was he doing? If he really dared to talk to her here, she would definitely ignore him. She would ignore him even at home, and never again. Li beixiao looked at the spoon on the ground and then at ye qingge¡¯s obviously unhappy face. He was not unhappy that she was playing with him, but she was the first to throw a tantrum. It was also Kong Yu¡¯s first time seeing the president at such a close distance. He thought that li beixiao had stopped because ye qingge had dropped the spoon. He was about to bend down to pick it up, but li beixiao was one step ahead of him. He bent down to pick up the spoon. The moment he bent down, everyone in the restaurant gasped. Even the executives looked at each other. How could a President bend down to help an employee pick up a spoon? Ye qingge was the only one who was not shocked. Li beixiao took a tissue from the table, wiped the spoon, and handed it to ye qingge. However, ye qingge did not take it. She remained in her original position with an unhappy expression. Chi Yan felt a little embarrassed. This was her subordinate, but he was so presumptuous in front of the president. Wasn¡¯t this a slap to her face? President, she just joined yesterday and is not familiar with the company. She might not know you yet! Chi Yan said with a smile, her face full of fear. Ye qingge still did not move. She was angry that li beixiao had gone back on his words. ¡°Valiant song ¡­¡± Kong Yu called ye qingge. Li beixiao looked at Kong Yu. His eyes were still warm, but there was a bit of displeasure in them. Was valiant song something he should call her? Why did he call her so affectionately? Ye qingge¡¯s hand on the table moved and finally took the spoon without saying a word, not even a smile. Ye qingge didn¡¯t give face to the supervisor, but she listened to the small team leader ¡­ How could li beixiao not know that ye qingge was unhappy? she was throwing a tantrum at him. ¡°President, valiant song isn¡¯t very good with words. She¡¯s a little shy when she¡¯s nervous. Let me thank you on her behalf!¡± Kong Zhang smiled and spoke to li beixiao, neither humble nor overbearing. His woman didn¡¯t know how to talk? Would he get shy when he was nervous? Why didn¡¯t he know about this? Li beixiao squinted his eyes and smiled. she¡¯s your girlfriend? ¡± Ye qingge heard li beixiao¡¯s words and thought,¡¯you know it so well. Is this your girlfriend? Then who am I?¡± Chapter 172 ? 172 A beautiful girlfriend However, there was nothing wrong with this in other people¡¯s ears. The Li Corporation did not prohibit office dating, and there were many people in the same Department who dated. Moreover, Kong Yu and ye qingge looked very compatible. Just now, Kong Yu called her qingge, and she was very obedient to him, so it was inevitable that people would misunderstand. Kong Yu glanced at ye qingge, thinking that she might have been too nervous to see the president. That was why she was so nervous and unresponsive. How was he supposed to answer the president¡¯s question? If she said no, she would be too protective of ye qingge. It was easy for people to misunderstand, or else the president would not have asked this. ¡°Yes, President!¡± The smile on Kong Yu¡¯s face widened as he calmly responded. Ye qingge raised her head and looked at Kong Yu in surprise. What was wrong with him? How could he say that she was his girlfriend in front of his boyfriend? Li Bei suddenly laughed and looked at ye qingge¡¯s sinister smile. Ye qingge immediately lowered her head. Just now, she looked unhappy and could throw a tantrum, but now, she immediately became sullen. ¡°Your girlfriend is very beautiful!¡± Li beixiao turned around and left after saying that. He had returned the way he came and had not eaten. The flame turned around and glanced at ye qingge and then at Kong Yu. After li beixiao left, everyone began to whisper. Because of Kong Yu¡¯s good looks, many female colleagues from other departments had a crush on him. He suddenly announced that he had a girlfriend, which naturally made many people feel surprised and disappointed. As for ye qingge, she was a newcomer, but she was treated like a spoon by the president. It was simply enviable. However, more people were just there to watch a good show. If a newcomer offended the president at work, she would not be able to work in the future. Ye qingge was called to the office by Chi Yan. He didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant, just telling her to be more careful in the future. However, when ye qingge was leaving, he looked at her a few more times with a meaningful look in his eyes. As soon as ye qingge returned to her seat, the colleagues from Team 3 gathered around and talked about her and Kong Yu. ¡°Go back to work!¡± Kong Yu rarely showed his authority as a group leader and shouted at them. The few of them returned to their positions dejectedly, but they still kept their eyes on ye qingge and Kong Yu. I said that just now because I didn¡¯t want the president to misunderstand that I was protecting you. If I caused you any trouble, I apologize! From Kong Yu¡¯s point of view, it was not wrong to consider the problem. He was also trying to help ye qingge out of the situation. He also had his own selfish motives. He had fallen for ye qingge. However, no one knew that ye qingge¡¯s real boyfriend would be li beixiao. ¡°Team leader, thank you for helping me out, but if I deal with this kind of thing by myself in the future, it will cause misunderstandings and it won¡¯t be good for you. After all, we¡¯re just colleagues. Thank you again for helping me today!¡± In this situation, ye qingge could not say anything. No one would have thought that li beixiao would be her boyfriend ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s work!¡± Kong Yu didn¡¯t say anything more. He smiled and turned to leave. Ye qingge received a text message as soon as she sat down. She clicked on li beixiao¡¯s message and only said two words,¡±come up.¡± Ye qingge¡¯s hand tightened around her phone like a deflated ball. She threw her phone aside and took a look at the information, but she couldn¡¯t focus on it. Her mind was in a mess. Her phone vibrated again. It was another message from li beixiao. do you want me to go down to find you? ¡± Chapter 173 ? 173 Little uncle, do you know how annoying you are? This time, he added a punctuation. Ye qingge knew that he meant what he said. He told Kong Yu that he was going out for a while. When she reached the top floor, the Secretary smiled at her and opened the door for her with a standard ¡± please ¡± gesture. Ye qingge smiled at her and walked in. After he closed the door, the smile on his face disappeared. Li beixiao stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and smoked. His tall and straight posture stood there like a towering mountain that could not be crossed. The sleeves of his white shirt were rolled up to his elbows, and he smoked casually and lazily. Ye qingge looked at his back and stood at the door without moving. She was a little angry at him for walking toward her in the afternoon. If not for the incident with the spoon, what would he have done? Ye qingge didn¡¯t dare to think further ¡­ Li beixiao turned around and blew out a puff of smoke. His expression could not be seen in the White smoke. But it added a bit of evil charm. It had to be said that li beixiao¡¯s figure was extremely good. His shoulders were wide and his waist was narrow. His muscles were tight and full of tension. The tight-fitting white shirt wrapped around her perfect figure, and she stood tall. His facial features were well-defined, as if they were carved by a knife. His deep eyes were filled with the wisdom of the silent years, charming and mysterious. Any woman would blush at the sight of such a man. ¡°Come here!¡± He waved at ye qingge and said in his usual dark tone. There were no other unnecessary emotional fluctuations, so no one could guess whether he was angry or not. Ye qingge didn¡¯t move and just looked at him. This man was her boyfriend, but she didn¡¯t feel real about him. This feeling had always been there. So, when Mumu told her to date li beixiao properly, then get married and have a child, she could not answer him. Because there was no voice in her heart that could tell her to say yes. ¡°I said, come over!¡± Li beixiao had one hand in his pocket, and the other was holding a cigarette. When he said this, he had an evil smile on his face, looking like a ruffian. ¡°What are you doing at the restaurant this afternoon?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to pretend not to know each other in the company?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I just want to be an ordinary employee?¡± ¡°If you let everyone know about our relationship, do I still want to work in the company?¡± Ye qingge walked towards li beixiao, talking as she walked. She spoke very fast, just like the unmasked unhappiness on her face. When she walked in front of li beixiao, her small face was red with anger. ¡°Little uncle, do you know how annoying you are?!¡± Her fair fingers poked li beixiao¡¯s chest. Although she did not use much strength, he was still shaken. He grabbed ye qingge¡¯s restless little hand and held her in his arms. ¡°Did I let everyone know that you¡¯re my girlfriend? On the contrary, you¡¯ve become another man¡¯s girlfriend. Come, tell me properly, how many boyfriends do you have?¡± He tilted his head and lifted ye qingge¡¯s small chin, whispering into her ear. He nibbled on her fair earlobe naughtily. Under the sunlight, ye qingge¡¯s skin was slightly translucent, and her hair could be seen clearly. She looked very cute. The man¡¯s hot breath beside her ear had a faint smell of tobacco. Li beixiao¡¯s bite was not strong, but it made ye qingge tremble all over. It was the most direct feeling of teasing, because it was her most sensitive place. ¡°Well, don¡¯t ¡­ It¡¯s itchy!¡± Li Beichen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red and dark when he accidentally let out a moan. Chapter 174 ? 174 I can also think of other men This woman¡¯s casual action or gaze would make his heart itch. She was probably the only woman in the world who could make him lose control. Ye qingge tried to Dodge, but li beixiao tightened his grip on her. ¡°Speak properly. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll bite off your ears and eat your tongue! What an annoying little demon!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how many boyfriends I have? You believe our team leader¡¯s words? Little uncle, do you have a brain?¡± She felt aggrieved. She didn¡¯t like the fact that he still didn¡¯t trust her so much even after they had confirmed their relationship. In the past, he had always said things about her and Feng Yan, but that had been a misunderstanding. Now that she was with him every day, how could he not know if she had another boyfriend? what a sharp tongue. Why didn¡¯t he say that other women were his girlfriends? ¡± Li beixiao rubbed her fair neck. He loved the natural fragrance of her body. It always made him feel more at ease than ever. ¡°Team leader was just trying to protect me. You were the one who caused the misunderstanding. If you didn¡¯t ask him, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. It¡¯s all uncle¡¯s fault!¡± so I¡¯m just asking for it. Is it my fault that another man called my woman his girlfriend? ¡± ¡°Tell me, is it my fault?¡± This time, li beixiao was acting a little shamelessly. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it your fault? why do you have time to go to the restaurant? If you didn¡¯t go, how could this have happened?¡± ¡°Thanks to little uncle, I¡¯m a newcomer, but I¡¯m now on the Li group¡¯s hot search list and a celebrity!¡± my supervisor has summoned me. If he makes things difficult for me or bullies me in the future, it¡¯s all little uncle¡¯s fault! Ye qingge¡¯s little mouth babbled as she finished speaking, and her eyes rolled up a few times. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you have such a glib tongue before?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t miss you, would I have gone to the restaurant to see you after the meeting?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that little uncle was so talkative!¡± ¡°We just separated in the morning. What did you miss me for? Why are you so free ¡­¡± Even though she said that, her already red face became even redder. ¡°If I don¡¯t miss you, would you be willing to miss another woman? Hmm?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were dark as he asked in a slightly heavy tone. ¡°Think about it! I can also think of other men!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s heart ached and her nose ached when she heard him ask her this. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± He pinched her chin and forced her to look at him. The two words were so simple and domineering that it made her heart palpitate. ¡°Little uncle, don¡¯t go to the restaurant anymore, okay?¡± Her small white hand grabbed li beixiao¡¯s shirt and asked with a smile. He directly changed the topic. ¡°When you saw me, you lied to me that you had finished eating. What do you say about this? You¡¯re already a mother, don¡¯t you feel ashamed to lie?¡± Pinching ye qingge¡¯s little face, li beixiao¡¯s tone was full of affection. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll come to me. Besides, has little uncle ever lied?¡± She smiled weakly with a little embarrassment on her face. She didn¡¯t mean to lie to him. But in her heart, she thought about li beixiao¡¯s words.¡¯You¡¯re already a mother. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to lie?¡¯ She felt happy and sour at the same time. ¡°I can¡¯t be seen? Or is it because she¡¯s not presentable? is there a need for you to use the word ¡°afraid¡±?¡± Chapter 175 ? 175 Chapter 175 anger that can not be quelled ¡°He¡¯s too handsome, so I wanted to hide him! I won¡¯t let anyone else see it!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s fair hand touched li beixiao¡¯s face. It was the first time she touched his face. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. God really loved li beixiao. Not only did he give him such a good family background, but he also had such a handsome face. It was really unfair! Even her voice was so pleasant to the ears, so perfect that there was no room for criticism. Li beixiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move. He looked at ye qingge affectionately. He knew that this little woman was trying to change the topic, but he was really pleased and confused by her ¡­ ¡°Is your mouth covered in honey? why do your words sound so sweet?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s mouth was small and full. When it was slightly raised, it was crystal clear like jelly. Every time he kissed her, he could not stop. Li beixiao pressed her against the wall between his chest and lowered his head to look at the woman in front of him. Just looking at her was not enough for him. Li beixiao¡¯s side profile was as clear as a knife. Coupled with his low voice, it was tempting to fall with him. He kissed ye qingge aggressively and affectionately, with deep affection. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was hoarse from the kiss, but it was very sexy. ¡°You like it when I kiss you?¡± Looking at ye qingge¡¯s fair neck, he wanted to bite down and taste if her blood was so sweet. ¡°I like ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s hair was also unkempt. She was so shy that she did not dare to look li beixiao in the eye. His eyes were too deep and doting, as if they were going to suck him in. Ye qingge¡¯s voice was extremely soft. ¡°Did you read those weird novels again last night? Eh? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to see a man in a relationship with another man?¡± She suddenly remembered that when she had returned home last night and taken her phone from her hand, the screen had lit up. It was the same kind of ¡± Huanmei ¡± novel that she had read last time ¡­ And it happened to be a description of kissing ¡­ ¡°MMH ¡­ At that time, I thought you and Feng Yan were a couple, so I wanted to see how men fall in love. I got addicted to it ¡­¡± At this time, ye qingge had been kissed so much that she did not know where she was. She answered honestly whatever li beixiao asked her. It was him and Feng Yan again. He hadn¡¯t settled the score with her for this, but she still couldn¡¯t forget about it! Li beixiao bit ye qingge¡¯s ear, making her hide. ¡°What were you thinking when you were watching?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bite ¡­ It hurts!¡± Ye qingge pushed li beixiao, but she could not. ¡°Speak!¡± He was forcing her to say it. ¡°I miss you and Feng Yan ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s lips were glistening with moisture, making li beixiao¡¯s heart itch. ¡°You¡¯re actually thinking about me and him? All the plots are?¡± The anger that could not be hidden was triggered at the first touch. This woman was simply ¡­ What was she looking at? how could she get addicted to it? her brain was filled with a mess. He had casually flipped through it last night, and the content was simply explosive. ¡°Some of the plots were directly skipped over!¡± Ye qingge really didn¡¯t read the detailed description. After all, she was a shy girl, so she couldn¡¯t read such explosive details. ¡°You still know how to embarrass people? This little thing didn¡¯t find it embarrassing! You¡¯re not allowed to look at it again, and you¡¯re not allowed to think about me and Feng Yan anymore, understand?¡± How could he bear to hit such a woman who loved her so much? however, if he did not punish her, he would not be able to quell his anger. He vented all his anger on the kiss. It was not enough, it was really not enough ¡­ This woman¡¯s poison was too deep for him. Chapter 176 ? 176 Heh, President li is in a good mood ¡°He¡¯s too handsome, so I wanted to hide him! I won¡¯t let anyone else see it!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s fair hand touched li beixiao¡¯s face. It was the first time she touched his face. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. God really loved li beixiao. Not only did he give him such a good family background, but he also had such a handsome face. It was really unfair! Even her voice was so pleasant to the ears, so perfect that there was no room for criticism. Li beixiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move. He looked at ye qingge affectionately. He knew that this little woman was trying to change the topic, but he was really pleased and confused by her ¡­ ¡°Is your mouth covered in honey? why do your words sound so sweet?¡± When ye qingge¡¯s lips curved up slightly, they were as crystal clear as jelly. Li beixiao lowered his head and looked at the woman in front of him. He felt that he could not look enough at her. Li beixiao¡¯s side profile was as clear as a knife. Coupled with his low voice, it was tempting to fall with him. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was hoarse. His eyes were too deep and doting, as if they were going to suck him in. ¡°Did you read those weird novels again last night? Hmm?¡± She suddenly remembered that when she had returned home last night and taken her phone from her hand, the screen had lit up. It was the same kind of ¡± Huanmei ¡± novel that she had read last time ¡­ ¡°MMH ¡­ At that time, I thought you and Feng Yan were a couple, so I wanted to see how men fall in love. I got addicted to it ¡­¡± At this time, ye qingge had been kissed so much that she did not know where she was. She answered honestly whatever li beixiao asked her. It was him and Feng Yan again. He hadn¡¯t settled the score with her for this, but she still couldn¡¯t forget about it! ¡°What were you thinking when you were watching?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bite!¡± Ye qingge pushed li beixiao, but she could not. ¡°Speak!¡± He was forcing her to say it. ¡°I miss you and Feng Yan ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually thinking about me and him? All the plots are?¡± The anger that could not be hidden was triggered at the first touch. This woman was simply ¡­ What was she looking at? how could she get addicted to it? her brain was filled with a mess. He had casually flipped through it a few times last night, and the contents were simply ¡­ ¡°Some of the plots were directly skipped over!¡± Ye qingge really didn¡¯t read the detailed description. She couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look at it again, and you¡¯re not allowed to think about me and Feng Yan anymore, understand?¡± How could he bear to hit such a woman who loved her so much? however, if he did not punish her, he would not be able to quell his anger. This woman¡¯s poison was too deep for him. Not only was the kiss not enough, he wanted more ¡­ ¡°I know ¡­¡± Ye qingge pushed li beixiao away. She was almost out of breath. The office door was opened, and flame saw this lingering scene. It was impossible for him to back out now, because the people behind him had already pushed him in. Feng Yan, who was dressed in black, walked in lazily and saw the two of them kissing passionately. Obviously, ye qingge was the passive one. ¡°Heh, President Li, you¡¯re in a good mood!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were sinister. The way he looked at li Beichen and ye qingge was as sharp as a knife. Li beixiao tilted his head and looked up at Feng Yan, his eyes full of undisguisable anger from being disturbed. Ye qingge took advantage of his distraction and quickly escaped from his imprisonment. She tidied up her clothes and hair, and it was so embarrassing ¡­ She had not expected Feng Yan to come either ¡­ ¡°Sir, this subordinate has failed in his duty!¡± Flame felt a little wronged. He really couldn¡¯t beat Feng Yan and Han Bing. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat spicy food for a month as punishment!¡± Li beixiao squinted at Feng Yan as he sat on the sofa casually, as if he had returned to his own home. Flame was a person who was naturally willing to eat spicy food. If he didn¡¯t eat spicy food, his food would be tasteless. If he didn¡¯t eat spicy food for a month, wouldn¡¯t that be asking for his life? ¡°He can¡¯t beat me and the young master!¡± Han Bing opened his mouth. After all, they were brothers, so he had to speak up for him. In their line of work, they didn¡¯t use their real names. Fire and Ice were also given by Huo zhongrao, which didn¡¯t match their characters. This was because flame¡¯s personality was also very cold. ¡°Teacher, I accept my punishment!¡± Flame looked at his younger brother and smiled faintly. He had shown no mercy when he punched him just now, but now he was speaking up for him. Feng Yan¡¯s feminine eyes never left ye qingge since he sat there. He looked at her messy hair, her red lips, and her flushed face. The marks on her neck left by the waist ¡­ He also saw the necklace around her neck, and she was still wearing it ¡­ In fact, Feng Yan knew that ye qingge couldn¡¯t remove the necklace. It was a special buckle design, and only people from the Feng family could open it. If li beixiao did not know the meaning of this necklace, he would have destroyed it and taken it off. How could he let his woman wear a necklace given by another man? The cold smile on his lips became even more profound. Those who knew him would know that the deeper his smile was, the angrier he was. Ye qingge naturally felt it too, but she could only pretend that she did not see it. ¡°I¡¯m going back to work!¡± She said to li beixiao with a red face. The two of them had gone a little too far just now, and they couldn¡¯t control themselves in the depths of their love ¡­ ¡°Go! Come to the parking lot and find me after work!¡± Li beixiao said affectionately as he tidied her hair. His affectionate eyes were filled with gentleness. Ye qingge nodded and walked to the door. ¡°Little Yezi, here¡¯s another one for you!¡± Feng Yan stopped ye qingge and threw her a kitten he was playing with. Ye qingge caught it instinctively. It was another kitten. It was the same cat that Feng Yan had given her the day before, just with a different expression and movement. However, it was just as cute. Li beixiao¡¯s narrowed eyes were dangerous. He had seen this cat pendant on her phone yesterday. He thought that she had bought it for herself, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a gift from Feng Yan. He had forgotten that she had met Feng Yan at noon yesterday ¡­ Chapter 177 ? 177 Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing? Because of Dong Wenqian¡¯s incident, he had neglected this matter. ¡°Uh ¡­ Thank you!¡± Ye qingge turned around and glanced at li beixiao. She could see his displeasure. However, it was just a small accessory. Feng Yan must have given her another one yesterday because he saw that she liked it. If he rejected it, he would lose face. Besides, she did like it. She liked kittens more. ¡°I can¡¯t forget the fish you made!¡± He sat on the sofa in a devilish manner, exuding a deadly laziness, and the words he said were also feminine. ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you another day!¡± Since he had already said so, what else could she say? she couldn¡¯t possibly say that he should just continue reciting! Ye qingge was very grateful to Feng Yan. After all, he had saved her life. If he had not arrived in time that day, she and the flame would have died there. Even though she knew that he liked her, she could not treat him as a stranger. Moreover, she felt that his so-called love for her should also be to oppose li beixiao. Moreover, she felt that there must be some misunderstanding between the two of them. After all, they were so good friends when they were young. They played together and were inseparable. Why were they fighting to the death now? Nancheng had also said that he liked her, but in the end, he realized that it wasn¡¯t love. At the thought of li Nancheng, ye qingge wondered how his leg was. They had a good relationship, and he had even helped her find her daughter. She should take a look! After ye qingge left, the Ice and Fire also left. Feng Yan took out his phone and casually threw it on the low table. It was hard not to look at the faint sound. Feng Yan was using a custom-made phone, but there was a small cat phone hanger, which was exactly the same as ye qingge¡¯s phone. aren¡¯t you embarrassed that a grown man is carrying something that a little girl likes? ¡± Li beixiao leaned against the edge of the desk, his legs crossed, his arms crossed, his head slightly tilted, and a cold smile on his face. If he were to get angry at Feng Yan¡¯s public provocation, he would be falling right into his trap. Sometimes, when Feng Yan acted childish, it would make one gnash their teeth in hatred. ¡°I¡¯m extending my love to my Crow, how is it embarrassing? I think it¡¯s very cute, as cute as little Yezi!¡± Feng Yan shrugged, looking like a hooligan, but his eyes were cold. Even he would be impressed by his tolerance now. No one knew how much he cared about ye qingge. Seeing her being pressed down and kissed by li beixiao, he wanted to kill her. However, he could control himself at this time and was talking and laughing with him here. People would change eventually, and they would change to the point where they would not even recognize themselves. This was not a kind of growth, but a kind of tragedy. However, now was not the time, not the time. What was his would be his in the end. As long as ye qingge was wearing that necklace, li beixiao would not be able to sleep with her. Feng Yan was very sure of this. ¡°No matter how cute she is, you can only look at her to satisfy your cravings. She will never be yours!¡± Li beixiao lit a cigarette. Although he didn¡¯t drink, his addiction to smoking was a little strong. He slightly pursed his lips and puffed out a mouthful of smoke. The thin white cigarette was held between his index and middle fingers. His movements were skilled, full of the handsomeness of a mature man. It was said that women were the easiest to fall for. There were three kinds of poisons in men: deep and charming eyes, a white shirt rolled up to the elbow, and the action of smoking and exhaling smoke ¡­ Li beixiao had all of these, so women were madly in love with him. Even ye qingge, who was always calm, fell in love with him. Chapter 178 ? 178 If you have something to say, say it. If not, get lost hey, don¡¯t say it too early. It¡¯s not up to you who she belongs to! Because his opponent was li beixiao, Feng Yan was very patient. If it was anyone else, he would have dealt with them in the fastest way. ¡°My son is already calling her¡± mom,¡±do you think you can stop her?¡± Li beixiao laughed arrogantly. That kind of domineering aura was innate, and others could not learn it even if they had decades. I¡¯ll be the little brat¡¯s son too. He won¡¯t act up when he calls his mother! Even though Feng Yan said that, his clenched fists betrayed his concern. Because he also cared about Mumu and didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. Children¡¯s feelings were the most fragile and sensitive. ¡°Are you hallucinating again?¡± The faint voice was filled with disapproval. Li beixiao¡¯s mind was terrifyingly deep. He did not show his emotions on his face. There were a few times when he could not control himself, but it was all because of ye qingge. Only that woman could make him lose control. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to marry Li beixiao put out the cigarette in his hand, and the faint smell of tobacco filled the room. ¡°It¡¯s not the first or second day that I¡¯ve been thinking about all of your things, brother Rao won¡¯t mind!¡± Feng Yan laughed. There were some things that even the most meticulous li beixiao would not have thought of. He was looking forward to the day when the truth would be revealed and whether li beixiao would still be able to smile. ¡°Your bad habit of thinking about other people¡¯s things is not good, you have to change!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s good!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. If you have something to say, say it. If not, get lost!¡± Li beixiao had not eaten lunch. He had wanted to have a good meal with ye qingge but was disturbed, so he was hungry now. you go do what you need to do. I¡¯ll sit on my seat. I¡¯ll wait for little Yezi to get off work! After so many years, Feng Yan knew the best way to make li Beichen angry. That was to act shamelessly with him. He had a lot of bad habits. Women can¡¯t get close to him. She had to change out of the clothes she had worn at the dinner. Don¡¯t repeat the same words to him twice. Wait ¡­ Li beixiao clenched his jaw. Without saying anything, he turned around and returned to his desk to start working. ¡°Hey, a glass of water ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°Hey, if you were to go on a dating show like this, do you think the whole place would explode?¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m hungry ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°Fire!¡± Li beixiao growled in anger. It wasn¡¯t just fire that came in, ice also came in. At this moment, Feng Yan was lying on the sofa, eating and drinking while watching a certain TV¡¯s dating show, smiling sinisterly ¡­ Han Bing¡¯s mouth twitched and he turned his face away. He really wanted to say that this was not his young master. How embarrassing. Flame felt his back teeth hurt. It started again. ¡°Throw him out!¡± As expected, this was exactly what the teacher had said. How could Feng Yan be so easily lost? When he made a move, Han Bing wanted to make a move against him. They fought, but there was no clear winner. In the end, the two of them were the ones who were tired ¡­ ¡°Yan, I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but don¡¯t make things difficult for the brothers. You¡¯re always so inconsiderate and unlikable!¡± Feng Yan was in a good mood. He liked to see li beixiao¡¯s angry and annoyed look. As long as he was unhappy, he would feel good. Han Bing really wanted to say,¡±young master, you¡¯re always the one who picked a fight. You talk as if you¡¯re the best.¡± Li beixiao waved at the fire, signaling him to leave. ¡°You two, come and play fight the landlord with me. It¡¯s too boring!¡± Feng Yan sat up and wanted to go against li Beichen. Chapter 179 ? 179 I¡¯ve never played it before, stop fooling around Flame turned to leave but was stopped by ice. The problem was that his young master wanted to fight the landlord. Now that flame was gone, how were the two of them going to fight? Mr. Li would definitely not fight with them ¡­ ¡°Let go.¡± Flame said to Han Bing. ¡°Do you want to fight the landlord or do it?¡± Han Bing shrugged his shoulders, looking helpless. There was nothing he could do when their young master was willful. If he said he wanted to play fight the landlord, then he would. ¡°You¡¯re playing fight the landlord, right?¡± Li beixiao said coldly. ¡°Why? you want to play?¡± Feng Yan sat cross-legged on the sofa and winked at li beixiao. Li beixiao rolled his eyes at him. He picked up the phone on the table and made a call. ¡°Get on!¡± The call was connected and Li beixiao hung up after saying only two words. After a while, ye qingge ran in. Seeing that the four men in the office were all fine, she heaved a sigh of relief. When he received li beixiao¡¯s call and heard his tone, he thought that he had fought with Feng Yan. She couldn¡¯t work in peace if she went back and sat there. She was worried. ¡°Hey, little Yezi, come here and sit!¡± Feng Yan patted the spot beside him and said to her. He picked up the phone on the table and put it in his pocket. Li beixiao stood up and walked over. He took ye qingge¡¯s hand and led her to the sofa. However, she was just sitting opposite Feng Yan. The flame immediately understood. Master was going to play fight the landlord with Feng Yan, and miss ye was involved in this. She went out to get a deck of playing cards that had not been sealed. She opened it and placed it on the low table. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao, not understanding why he had called her up ¡­ ¡°Little Yezi, do you know how to play fight the landlord?¡± Feng Yan shuffled the cards deftly and looked at ye qingge ruffian-like, his soft voice filled with love. Ye qingge shook her head. She had never heard of it ¡­ ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Feng Yan placed the poker cards on the low table. ¡°Do I need your help?¡± Li beixiao had been holding ye qingge¡¯s hand, rubbing and kneading it, and he could not bear to let go. Li beixiao explained the game to ye qingge. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Compared to his cold words to Feng Yan, he treated ye qingge much more gently. ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Ye qingge was very smart. After li beixiao explained it once, she understood. Feng Yan had been smiling the whole time. He looked at ye qingge and did not feel unhappy that li beixiao had stolen his limelight. Ye qingge naturally felt his gaze, because he was too focused. ¡°Then let¡¯s play! F * ck, how big do you think we should play?¡± it¡¯s boring to play too small. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare little Yezi if I play too big. Feng Yan played poker cards with one hand. Feng men had casinos all over the world, and Feng Yan¡¯s card skills were first-class. He had known how to play since he was young. ¡°You guys want me to play?¡± Ye qingge pointed at herself and asked in surprise. Although she understood how to play it, she had never played it before. Furthermore, she had to play with money. Where would she have the money? When she was in Sofia, she had also seen the people in the private room play cards. The losses were huge. Some people lost millions in one night, and it was the most common. Li beixiao nodded. I¡¯m just playing! His smile was filled with deep affection. He could never get enough of the woman in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve never played it before, stop fooling around!¡± Ye qingge smiled weakly. She didn¡¯t believe that li beixiao and Feng Yan would play with only a few Yuan. If they didn¡¯t play with millions, they would at least play with hundreds of thousands. Chapter 180 ? 180 My money is not all yours ¡°Little Yezi, if you don¡¯t play, how can we play? Han Bing, what did you just say?¡± Feng Yan turned to look at Han Bing, who was standing there, and asked with a raised eyebrow. The corner of Han Bing¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯You guys go ahead and play. Why are you dragging me into this?¡¯ ¡°If we don¡¯t fight the landlord, we¡¯ll use our fists!¡± However, since the young master had asked, how could he not answer? Li beixiao gave him a cold look and Han Bing immediately lowered his head. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao and then at Feng Yan, shrugging. you two are really childish and boring! ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Li beixiao squeezed ye qingge¡¯s little hand, a little unhappy. He was perfectly fine in the company, but he was the one who came to find trouble. yes, little Yezi, I¡¯m bored and childish. Play with me! Feng Yan leaned back on the sofa, his body lazy as if he had no bones, and his lips curled up in a naughty smile. The words she said were soft and low, as if she was acting coquettishly. Li beixiao narrowed his eyes. Although Feng Yan could act shamelessly, this was the first time he had seen him act coquettishly to a woman. To be more precise, he was trying to please her ¡­ ¡°Coax him and play for a while! I¡¯ll pay for the losses and you can have all the money I win!¡± Li beixiao said affectionately as he brushed ye qingge¡¯s hair behind her ear. He knew that she loved money, or he wouldn¡¯t have taught her sign language and asked for such an exorbitant price. Sure enough, as soon as li beixiao finished speaking, ye qingge¡¯s clear eyes brightened and she pursed her lips to smile. Looking at her smiling eyes, he really wanted to hide her away and not let anyone see her. Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled. Coax him? Who needs your coaxing! Feng Yan was thinking,¡¯Yan, the more intimate you two are now, the more heart-wrenching pain you¡¯ll feel when the time comes.¡¯ ¡°Then let¡¯s play for a while!¡± Ye qingge rubbed her little hands, a little impatient. If he won, it was his ability. If he lost, he would not lose her money. Anyway, li beixiao was rich, and he was the one who asked her to come. After drawing the cards, ye qingge looked at the two of them, bit her lip, and whispered, ¡± call the landlord! As it was her first time playing, she was a little shy, but her bright eyes also had a little excitement. Li beixiao patted her head affectionately and did not say anything. Feng Yan shook his head with a faint smile. This little woman was so cute that he wanted to bite her hard ¡­ Ye qingge was the landlord, but the two farmers were locked in a fierce fight, and the landlord won without a hitch. It was fine as long as he won. Who cared how he won? Fire and Ice, 100 yuan each. You guys keep it! Li beixiao looked at ye qingge¡¯s smiling face and liked it very much. This woman didn¡¯t even try to hide the fact that she had won money. She was so excited that she wanted to dance with joy. She didn¡¯t expect that playing fight the landlord would make her so happy. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal! It¡¯s only a hundred!¡± Ye qingge was a little disappointed when she heard that it was 100 yuan per round. Rich people like li beixiao and Feng Yan should at least play something big, right? ¡°A million Yuan for each is considered little? Why don¡¯t we play a one thousand?¡± Feng Yan smiled as he shuffled the cards. Ye qingge opened her mouth in shock. It turned out to be a million Yuan. If it was a thousand Yuan, it was ten million Yuan ¡­ Let¡¯s play then. I¡¯ve said everything I wanted to say. I¡¯m just short of the 10000 words. I¡¯m so far away! ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything!¡± Ye qingge smiled weakly. The money she won was hers, and the money she lost had nothing to do with her. It didn¡¯t matter how big the bet was. ¡°Little money-grubber! All my money is yours.¡± Li beixiao said in a pampering tone. He really liked her sneaky look, like a cat that was greedy for fish! Chapter 181 ? 181 Little uncle, don¡¯t mess around, be serious ¡°That¡¯s different, uncle. I won because of my ability! Again.¡± The person who won the money spoke with confidence. The two men wanted to play with her now. This round, ye qingge did not call for the landlord. Her cards were not very good, and Feng Yan was the landlord. Ye qingge was very careful with her cards. She held them tightly in her hands and looked at the cards that were out. Her eyes rolled around, counting which cards were left, afraid that she would make a mistake. Li beixiao looked at her thick and curly eyelashes, and her white nose. He could not help but touch her nose. ¡°Little uncle, stop fooling around. Be serious!¡± Ye qingge slapped li beixiao¡¯s hand away and looked at the cards in her hand seriously. Feng Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at ye qingge, his Adam¡¯s apple moving. Ye qingge¡¯s cards weren¡¯t good and she lost ¡­ Li beixiao was the landlord. little Yezi, we¡¯re a family now. Let¡¯s fight properly! Feng Yan looked at li Beichen with interest. ¡°En!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t think much about it. It was normal to play cards. Li beixiao leaned on the sofa and wanted to touch ye qingge¡¯s head to declare his ownership, but she avoided him. ¡°Little uncle, don¡¯t peek at my cards. We¡¯re not on the same side now! You¡¯re the landlord.¡± She moved her butt and clenched the cards in her hand, afraid that li beixiao would peek at her cards. ¡°Little woman!¡± Li beixiao retracted his hand. He did not want to get angry at her serious look. In his heart, however, he was determined not to let her play cards in the future. It would hurt their relationship. The two of them had been playing landlord for more than two hours. Most of the time, the two men had let ye qingge win. In the end, ye qingge won 23 million Yuan. Feng Yan had given her a check, but li beixiao had accepted it. Feng Yan didn¡¯t care. ¡°Feng Yan, I¡¯m going to make dumplings tonight, do you want to come and eat? Ice and Fire, you guys come too! It¡¯ll be more lively with more people!¡± Ye qingge was in a good mood after winning the money. When she was in Sofia, she often saw people who won pay for the meal. She also wanted to be generous and let everyone eat dumplings together. dumplings, I love eating them too. The ice dumplings are pretty good! Feng Yan knew that li beixiao liked to eat dumplings, but he really didn¡¯t want to eat them. Li beixiao¡¯s expression was not good. They had agreed to make dumplings for him. Why did it become everyone eating together? ¡°Little uncle, let them all come to our house to eat dumplings!¡± Ye qingge naturally saw li beixiao¡¯s gloomy face. She immediately walked to his side in high spirits and held his arm. Her little bird-like appearance was very seductive. Feng Yan licked his lips, his devilish eyes were cold. The word ¡®our family¡¯ pleased li beixiao. as you wish! Flame looked at li beixiao. In the past, he never believed that master would smile so gently and would allow a woman to be so close to him. It really proved the saying,¡±everything has its weakness.¡± They arrived at ye qingge¡¯s rented apartment. When li Mumu saw that so many people had arrived, she immediately ran back to her room, took off her pajamas, and changed into a new set of clothes. ¡°Hi, brother Feng, brother Bing, uncle Huo.¡± Feng Yan and Han Bing both gave li Mumu a cold look. They either called him ¡®brother¡¯ or ¡®uncle¡¯, but he took advantage of them. Ye qingge went back to her room to change her clothes. When she closed the door, she told li beixiao to greet the guests. Li beixiao¡¯s mood became a little better. ¡°Sit wherever you want, you don¡¯t need to imprison Han Bing.¡± Due to their status, frost and flame had always been very dedicated to their duties. They were sitting, but they were standing. Chapter 182 ? 182 Our young master and miss ye are a good match too Feng Yan lay down on the sofa casually and hugged a pillow in his arms. However, li beixiao snatched it away and threw him a cushion. That pillow was ye qingge¡¯s favorite. Seeing that the two of them were starting again, ice and flame spoke in unison, ¡± let¡¯s go help out in the kitchen! ¡°Brother Feng, Wan na play some games?¡± Li Mumu had been cooped up at home for the whole day, and now her hands were itching. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll play with you for a while!¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t really want to play. After being the host for so long, he was a little tired and wanted to lie down for a while. However, since li Mumu had spoken, he had to risk his life to accompany her. After moving here, li Mumu specially moved his gaming equipment over. At first, ye qingge was against it, but after all, children were easy to get addicted to games and had bad eyesight. She also told li beixiao about this, but he said that the child had his own ideas and choices. Mumu was also very independent and his mind was much higher than other children of the same age. He also knew self-control, so he didn¡¯t need to worry too much. At that time, ye qingge knew that li beixiao had never restrained li Mumu¡¯s behavior. It was completely free-range, but the facts proved that he raised it very well. Mumu was excellent in all aspects. There was laughter from the kitchen. Li beixiao looked over, but the kitchen door was closed. Feng Yan wasn¡¯t playing very seriously and was also attracted by ye qingge¡¯s laughter. ¨C In the kitchen- Ye qingge made three kinds of filling. The one with fresh meat and corn was for Mumu. He also made shrimp and pork, and leek and eggs. She didn¡¯t know what everyone liked to eat, so she made a few more dishes. The flame kneaded the dough, and the ice helped. The three of them talked and laughed, and they did their work very quickly. Ye qingge used to think that neither ice nor fire knew how to smile. She didn¡¯t expect them to like to joke. The three of them talked about flame¡¯s liking for spicy food and were punished to not eat spicy food for a month. If they couldn¡¯t eat, they would probably lose weight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you eat spicy food! I¡¯ll make some chili oil later, you can try it. ¡± People who knew how to eat dumplings liked to add some soy sauce and vinegar, some coriander and garlic, and some spicy oil. Only then would the sauce be flavorful enough. ¡°Then miss ye and Mister can help me ask for a favor!¡± Flame rubbed the dough. He was good at all these things. When he was in the Army, he would do all these things. ¡°Don¡¯t call me miss ye, it¡¯s awkward! You can call me valiant song, or little ye ¡®Zi.¡± Ye qingge had mixed the stuffing, her movements Swift and clean. ¡°That¡¯s against the rules. You have to call her Madam in the future!¡± Flame smiled a little shyly. Given how much Sir liked miss ye, it was only a matter of time before he married her. ¡°It¡¯s not good to say that! Our young master and miss ye are also a good match! Maybe she¡¯s the mistress of the Feng family!¡± Han Bing also said. He knew some things. ¡°Can you two stop and not learn from those two?¡± He threw a rolling pin to Han Bing. The three of them made the dumplings very quickly and it didn¡¯t take long. When the steaming hot dumplings were served, ye qingge saw that li beixiao had fallen asleep on the sofa. Feng Yan and Mumu were both playing games with their headphones on. As Feng Yan had been absent-mindedly looking at the kitchen, li Mumu had forced him to put on his headphones to play and isolate all sound. Ye qingge walked to the sofa and asked li beixiao to get up for dinner. ¡°Little uncle, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± Shaking li beixiao¡¯s arm, ye qingge called him softly, her voice soft. Chapter 183 ? 183 You¡¯re so timid, no matter how soft my ears are, why would I be afraid of you? Li beixiao did not answer. Ye qingge patted his arm again, but he still did not wake up. She pinched his ear and found that his earlobe was very thick and felt good to the touch. Ye qingge wanted to pinch him again, but li beixiao caught her wrist. ¡°Are you addicted to pinching? Hmm?¡± His sleepy nasal voice was low and pleasant to hear, with a hint of sexy hoarseness. little uncle¡¯s ears are very soft. Mumu said that soft ears are afraid of your wife. Ye qingge smiled and whispered in li beixiao¡¯s ear. That soft voice had a hint of coyness. Li beixiao¡¯s heart trembled. This woman was seducing him every minute. What to do? He wanted to eat her up so badly that he would not even leave a single bone ¡­ He pulled her down onto his body and made her lie on his chest. The man¡¯s strong heartbeat clearly entered her ears, and what entered her nose was the faint smell of tobacco. ¡°You want me to be afraid of you?¡± Li beixiao asked in a hoarse voice as he bit ye qingge¡¯s small ear. Ye qingge did not know if it was because of li beixiao¡¯s strong heartbeat, but she felt that her heart was beating so fast that it was almost out of her throat. ¡°Little uncle, someone¡¯s here! Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Her small white hand was on li beixiao¡¯s face, and she pushed him away gently. His warm breath entered her ears through li beixiao¡¯s mouth. It was slightly itchy and she could not resist it. This man was very good at flirting. A few low and deep words would make your heart beat wildly. ¡°You¡¯re so timid. No matter how soft my ears are, why would I be afraid of you?¡± The more ye qingge acted like this, the more li beixiao wanted to tease her. ¡°If you continue, I¡¯m going to ignore you!¡± Ye qingge was both embarrassed and annoyed. If it were two people, she would definitely fight back. However, Feng Yan¡¯s Fire and Ice were all there, and they had seen him in the afternoon. She was embarrassed that he had come again. Li beixiao saw the person playing the game standing up and bit her small earlobe again. ¡°You¡¯re willing to?¡± His big palm pinched ye qingge¡¯s butt with great force. ¡°The dumplings don¡¯t taste good when they¡¯re cold!¡± Pushing li beixiao away, ye qingge tried her best to leave, but she could not win against his strength. ¡°Little brat, let¡¯s go and eat dumplings!¡± Feng Yan flicked li Mumu¡¯s head and said in a soft voice. He didn¡¯t seem to notice the two people lying on the sofa, but his voice was not low. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sick of it. My mom is thin-skinned! Quickly get up and eat!¡± Li Mumu shook her head. Who didn¡¯t know what her father was thinking? If he showed off too much, his mother would definitely get angry. When he slept on the floor, he would not be able to show off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯re shameless and have taught the children bad things!¡± Feng Yan was surprisingly calm, but there was a deeper meaning to his words. ¡°Li beixiao, let me go!¡± Sure enough, when ye qingge heard that she had taught the child badly, she immediately turned cold with li beixiao. Parents should be more careful, especially when Mumu was so smart. What was he supposed to do in front of a child? what if the child matured early after learning? Li beixiao pinched ye qingge¡¯s little face. She was so cute. He, tai nuo, naturally sat up and spoke to li Mumu in his usual deep voice. ¡°Mumu, this is embarrassing, so don¡¯t learn it!¡± ¡°..¡±Ye qingge was embarrassed. ¡°..¡±Feng Yan sneered. ¡°..¡±Li Mumu rolled her eyes. Ye qingge¡¯s dumpling filling was delicious. flame, try this spicy oil. Is it fragrant? ¡± Chapter 184 ? 184 Chapter 184-enough Li beixiao did not answer. Ye qingge patted his arm again, but he still did not wake up. She pinched his ear and found that his earlobe was very thick and felt good to the touch. Ye qingge wanted to pinch him again, but li beixiao caught her wrist. ¡°Are you addicted to pinching? Hmm?¡± His sleepy nasal voice was low and pleasant to hear, with a hint of sexy hoarseness. little uncle¡¯s ears are very soft. Mumu said that soft ears are afraid of your wife. Ye qingge smiled and whispered in li beixiao¡¯s ear. That soft voice had a hint of coyness. Li beixiao¡¯s heart trembled. This woman was seducing him every minute. The man¡¯s strong heartbeat clearly entered her ears, and what entered her nose was the faint smell of tobacco. ¡°You want me to be afraid of you?¡± Li beixiao asked in a hoarse voice as he bit ye qingge¡¯s small ear. Ye qingge did not know if it was because of li beixiao¡¯s strong heartbeat, but she felt that her heart was beating so fast that it was almost out of her throat. Her small white hand was on li beixiao¡¯s face, and she pushed him away gently. ¡°You¡¯re so timid. No matter how soft my ears are, why would I be afraid of you?¡± The more ye qingge acted like this, the more li beixiao wanted to tease her. ¡°If you continue, I¡¯m going to ignore you!¡± Ye qingge was both embarrassed and annoyed. If it were two people, she would definitely fight back. However, Feng Yan¡¯s Fire and Ice were all there, and they had seen him in the afternoon. She was embarrassed that he had come again. Li beixiao bit her earlobe again when he saw the person playing the game standing up. ¡°You¡¯re willing to?¡± ¡°The dumplings don¡¯t taste good when they¡¯re cold!¡± Pushing li beixiao away, ye qingge tried her best to leave, but she could not win against his strength. ¡°Little brat, let¡¯s go and eat dumplings!¡± Feng Yan flicked li Mumu¡¯s head and said in a soft voice. He didn¡¯t seem to notice the two people lying on the sofa, but his voice was not low. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sick of it. My mom is thin-skinned! Quickly get up and eat!¡± Li Mumu shook her head. Who didn¡¯t know what her father was thinking? If he showed off too much, his mother would definitely get angry. When he slept on the floor, he would not be able to show off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯re shameless and have taught the children bad things!¡± Feng Yan was surprisingly calm, but there was a deeper meaning to his words. ¡°Li beixiao, let me go!¡± Sure enough, when ye qingge heard that she had taught the child badly, she immediately turned cold with li beixiao. Parents should be more careful, especially when Mumu was so smart. What would happen if the child learned what he was like in front of him? Li beixiao pinched ye qingge¡¯s little face. She was so cute. He, tai nuo, naturally sat up and spoke to li Mumu in his usual deep voice. ¡°Mumu, this is embarrassing, so don¡¯t learn it!¡± ¡°..¡±Ye qingge was embarrassed. ¡°..¡±Feng Yan sneered. ¡°..¡±Li Mumu rolled her eyes. Ye qingge¡¯s dumpling filling was delicious. flame, try this spicy oil. Is it fragrant? ¡± Putting the bowl of chili oil in front of the fire, ye qingge blinked at him. The flame did not move and looked at li beixiao. ¡°Eat your food!¡± Li beixiao ate a dumpling. He was in a good mood and easy to talk to. The punishment of not eating spicy food for a month is invalid. The flame smiled at ye qingge and poured a large spoonful of spicy oil into his bowl. Li beixiao, ye qingge, and Li Mumu sat on one side, while Feng Yan¡¯s flame and ice sat on the other. Feng Yan and Li Beichen were facing each other. Although there was a lot of food, there were a lot of people and they ate quickly. Even Feng Yan, who didn¡¯t really like dumplings, was still not full after eating nearly a plate. just eat enough. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t like dumplings! Looking at the few dumplings left, li beixiao picked up Feng Yan¡¯s chopsticks. ¡°That depends on who¡¯s the one who did it!¡± Feng Yan caught li Beichen¡¯s chopsticks. Their eyes were locked on each other in mid-air. Ye qingge rolled her eyes. Here they come again. Li beixiao usually looked calm and steady, but why was he so childish when it came to Feng Yan? Her fair little hand pinched li beixiao¡¯s leg. Li beixiao¡¯s big hand grabbed the Restless little hand and held it tightly. The man¡¯s palm was dry, broad, and warm. ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯m not full yet!¡± Li Mumu knocked on the plate of dumplings with her chopsticks and said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s good for your health to eat less for dinner. Give it to Mumu! He¡¯s still growing!¡± As her right hand was held by li beixiao, ye qingge clumsily used her left hand to take the plate of dumplings and handed it to Mumu. ¡°Son, eat!¡± Li Mumu wailed in her heart. You¡¯re really my biological mother. Even if I wanted to eat, I had to have such a big stomach, right? Li beixiao and Feng Yan put down their chopsticks. They had nothing to eat! Fire and Ice just kept eating, and they finished the entire plate of dumplings. Li Mumu gave them a meaningful smile. After dinner, ye qingge couldn¡¯t resist the Fire and Ice, so she had to give up the kitchen and let them clean it up. The atmosphere in the living room was a little awkward. Li beixiao and Feng Yan each sat on one side of the sofa and looked at each other without saying a word. Li Mumu was lying on the carpet, fondling his round little belly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we play fight the landlord?¡± Ye qingge tried to break the awkward silence. little Yezi, I don¡¯t have any money. I¡¯ve already lost all of it to you. If we continue to play and I lose again, I¡¯ll have to take off my clothes. You¡¯re so good at playing, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll even lose my underwear to you! Feng Yan¡¯s devilish eyes were filled with deep affection. However, li beixiao felt that her words were very provocative. didn¡¯t you dislike wearing underwear since you were young and run around naked all day long? why are you wearing it now? ¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were ruthless enough. Feng Yan¡¯s face darkened immediately. Upon closer inspection, he was even a little red. It was unclear whether he was shy or angry. Ye qingge smiled weakly. This was awkward again ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s mind automatically imagined a little boy with a bare bottom, running like the wind with snot running down his nose ¡­ Pursing her lips and trying to hold back her laughter, ye qingge felt that li beixiao¡¯s sultry look was a little sexy and his mouth was also vicious. Feng Yan got up and picked up his coat. He walked in front of ye qingge. Seeing her forbearing look, he said to her angrily, ¡± don¡¯t laugh! It was good that he didn¡¯t say it. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± ¡°Han Bing, let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Yan glared at ye qingge and shouted at the kitchen. Chapter 185 ? 185 Half-brothers Han Bing ran out in a hurry, with soap bubbles on his hands. The sound of the door closing was very heavy. Li beixiao frowned. If she broke it, he would have to pay ¡­ Although li Mumu loved to play games, she had a very regular work and rest schedule at night. She usually went to bed at eight o ¡®clock. It would not be past nine at the latest. Ye qingge came out of the shower and Li beixiao motioned for her to sit on the bed. She squeezed out some of the ointment from a tube in her hand, took ye qingge¡¯s arm, and gently applied it. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now!¡± The wound from the bullet last time had already healed, and the scabs had fallen off, but there was still a light pink mark. Li beixiao had been applying medicine for her, but she did not take it to heart. ¡°It won¡¯t be pretty if it leaves a mark!¡± Li beixiao felt guilty about the accident last time. ¡°It¡¯s not my face, it¡¯s no problem!¡± ¡°No place!¡± ¡°..¡±Ye qingge smiled coquettishly, her heart filled with sweetness. ¡°Little uncle, how did you and Feng Yan end up like this? weren¡¯t you two very good when you were young?¡± There was a cool touch on his arm, and it was very comfortable. Ye qingge asked very carefully. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll coax you to sleep!¡± Li beixiao had a faint smile on his face and patted the seat beside him. Ye qingge knew that he didn¡¯t want to tell her. Why not? She felt a little uncomfortable. She had thought about it before asking, but he didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡°En!¡± Her voice was a little muffled, but she was still lying beside him with her back facing him. Li beixiao held her in his arms and rubbed her ear. ¡°Are you angry?¡± His deep voice echoed in ye qingge¡¯s ears and into her heart. ¡°If little uncle doesn¡¯t want to say, then don¡¯t listen! Why are you angry?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid that you¡¯d feel sorry for him, and that some feelings would change!¡± Li beixiao used the word ¡®heart ached¡¯. It was not a suitable word for a man, but it made ye qingge¡¯s heart tremble. She remembered that Feng Yan had said that his mother had left and that his sister had gone to look for her, but had never returned ¡­ Just thinking about it made his heart ache. After that, she did not dare to think about it too deeply. She was afraid that all of this had something to do with li Beichen ¡­ Because she could see that no matter how much trouble Feng Yan caused, li beixiao would always give in to him. That kind of forbearance and tolerance was too much. ¡°Does he have a relationship with Feng Xi?¡± Feng Yan and Feng Xi didn¡¯t look like each other, but they both knew li Beichen, and the surname Feng wasn¡¯t common. She hadn¡¯t attended sign language class with Feng Xi and he hadn¡¯t looked for her. This was something that surprised her. After all, she had called him last time because of ye Wenwen¡¯s matter, and his tone at that time was as if he wanted to eat her. She thought that Huo zhongrao had looked for him and that Shi Nian¡¯s matter had been resolved, so he had vented his anger on her. ¡°Half-brothers!¡± His rough fingers rubbed ye qingge¡¯s earlobe and he said in a deep voice. Not too surprised, ye qingge closed her eyes and stopped talking. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow, along with Mumu!¡± Li beixiao kissed ye qingge on the forehead and covered her with the blanket. Tomorrow was the 25th, the day of her mother¡¯s burial. She didn¡¯t want to tell him, but she didn¡¯t expect him to know. ¡°En!¡± Her heart was instantly filled to the brim, and that feeling made her eyes swell and her nose sour. Sometimes, happiness was like a gentle hug and a whisper in the ear ¡­ An unexpected heartwarming sentence ¡­ Chapter 186 ? 186 My dad¡¯s condition is not bad, he has a house, a car, and savings The next day. The sudden snow covered the entire city with a layer of silver-white, making people want to catch and keep it ¡­ Western Cemetery Ye qingge was wearing a black woolen coat and holding her mother¡¯s favorite jasmine flower. Li Mumu was wearing a black down jacket, looking at the woman on the tombstone with a solemn expression, as if deep in thought. The flame held the umbrella for him ¡­ Li beixiao stood beside ye qingge and held the umbrella for her personally ¡­ my mother loves snow. She said that the purest white in the world is snow, and it comes from nature. When ye Wenwen was young, her mother had taken care of her for a period of time, and she had loved her very much. When she was sick in bed for a long time, she would often recall ye Wenwen¡¯s childhood. He even told her not to let the grudges between the adults affect their relationship as sisters. Her mother had been so kind and willing to forgive, but ¡­ mom, you saw it from the sky. The ye Wenwen we treated with sincerity turned out to be such a sinister person. mom, I can¡¯t be as forgiving as you. In the future, there will be no kinship between us. Whoever offends me, I will definitely return the favor. I¡¯ve been stupid before. I won¡¯t let them continue to be so arrogant because I¡¯m really angry and annoyed. I can¡¯t take this lying down. ¡°What kind of life have we been living all these years ¡­¡± I¡¯ve never been to school, never worn beautiful clothes, never had decent Western food, never attended a ball ¡­ mom, ye Wenwen said that I¡¯m not your child with ye hide. In fact, I¡¯ve already guessed that no matter whose child I am, you¡¯ll always be my mother. It doesn¡¯t matter who my father is ¡­ Ye qingge said these words silently in her heart. Her eyes were filled with tears, but they did not fall. Her mother didn¡¯t like her crying. She said that a daughter¡¯s tears were like knives in a mother¡¯s heart ¡­ If she cried, it would be like stabbing a knife into her mother¡¯s heart ¡­ ¡°Hello, grandma. I¡¯m Li Mumu. Can you see me from heaven? I¡¯m a little small now, so I can¡¯t see clearly, right? I¡¯ll grow up quickly to protect my mother ¡­¡± ¡°My mother is your daughter, so if I call you grandma, you have to respond!¡± ¡°The tall, handsome, powerful, and loyal man next to me is my father. His name is li beixiao. For now, he¡¯s taking care of my mother in my place. You keep an eye on him. If he doesn¡¯t do a good job, you can come and chat with him at night. No one will know even if you hit him!¡± my dad is quite well-off. He has a house, a car, and savings. My mom won¡¯t have to suffer with him, so don¡¯t worry, grandma! Mumu¡¯s voice had the tenderness of a child, but her words were clear and sonorous. The tears that she had held back earlier fell uncontrollably. Words from a child touched parents the most. Ye qingge did not know when it started, but in her heart, Mumu was her son. He wanted a younger sister. How good would it be if she could find her own daughter? Li beixiao held ye qingge in his arms, his eyes deep. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her!¡± It was a powerful and resonating sentence, a promise from a man. On this snowy winter day, this sentence stood out between heaven and earth. When they left the cemetery in the western suburbs, the military binoculars in the distant forest were retracted. ¡°Report, we can start with this woman named ye qingge. She is li beixiao¡¯s Achilles ¡®heel!¡± The sound of danger was particularly prominent in the forest. Chapter 187 ? 187 You should call her third sister-in-law, she¡¯s my mother The man who spoke had paint all over his face, and there was a light scar on his left jaw. After leaving the cemetery, li beixiao took ye qingge and Mumu to the Jingwei restaurant. Ye qingge thought that he had brought her and Mumu to dinner, but she did not expect that his brothers were all there, including Huo zhongrao ¡­ In fact, it was a little awkward to see him. After all, she had told him that she had no feelings for li beixiao. ¡°Hello Godfather, Hello uncle Chu, Hello Lord Jue, Hello second brother Feng!¡± Li Mumu called for her mother and sat down on the chair beside Huo zhongrao. mom, come and sit here! The word ¡°mom¡± shocked the other three men, except Huo zhongrao. They were all frightened. Ye qingge was the only woman here ¡­ Li Mumu rarely called li beixiao ¡®dad¡¯. He called him ¡®dad¡¯ in front of ye qingge and ¡®old Li¡¯ most of the time. Everyone felt that there was a difference in seniority. Wasn¡¯t ye qingge li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e? ¡°You¡¯ve seen them all, don¡¯t be so restrained!¡± Li beixiao held ye qingge¡¯s waist and said in a deep voice, his deep eyes full of tenderness. Ye qingge smiled faintly. She looked up and saw Huo zhongrao looking at her. She greeted the commander. For some reason, ye qingge always had a strange feeling every time she saw Huo zhongrao. She couldn¡¯t explain it, but her eyes would always involuntarily glance at him. She was sure that it wasn¡¯t a romantic feeling. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t reply. He poured a glass of water and placed it in front of li Mumu. Ye qingge felt wronged again because Huo zhongrao ignored her. The strange feeling came back again. Feng Xi narrowed her eyes and tapped the table rhythmically. What he was concerned about was not whether this woman was related to third brother or li Nancheng. He was thinking that she had tricked him, and this debt had to be settled. Big brother had warned him again and again not to cause trouble for ye qingge and her friend. Big brother couldn¡¯t stop him if he wanted something. Chu baiqing looked at li beixiao and then at ye qingge. He was thinking about the time when they were hugging in Sophia ¡­ Sure enough, third brother¡¯s refusal to let women get close to him was not an illness, but a distinction between people ¡­ Gu Jue was the most agitated of them all. Mumu, shouldn¡¯t you be calling her ¡®sister-in-law¡¯? ¡± Gu Jue was a man who said whatever was on his mind. Chu baiqing was not wrong to say that he did things without thinking. ¡°You should call her third sister-in-law. She¡¯s my mother!¡± Li Mumu rolled her eyes at Gu Jue with a serious expression. Especially when he said that she was my mother, the action of raising his eyebrows had a bit of li beixiao¡¯s domineering posture. Gu Jue frowned. What exactly was going on? He wanted to say something but Chu Bai Qing stopped him. ¡°Call me big brother!¡± He was not holding ye qingge¡¯s hands tightly, but with their fingers intertwined. Li beixiao¡¯s words made Chu baiqing gasp. This ¡®big brother¡¯ was much better than Mumu¡¯s ¡®you should call her third sister-in-law, she¡¯s my mother¡¯. It was even more shocking. He realized that his third brother was serious about marrying ye qingge ¡­ ¡°Good day, big brother!¡± Ye qingge said unwillingly. One day, after a long time, ye qingge was lying on Huo zhongrao¡¯s back and drinking a lot. She cried and told him that she was not willing to call him ¡± big brother. ¡°Sit down!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes darkened. He was talking to ye qingge, but he was looking at li beixiao. Ye qingge sat next to Mumu, while li beixiao sat beside her. Chapter 188 ? 188 Chapter 188 Li beixiao¡¯s eyes looked at the other three people. They were deep and silent, but full of deterrence. ¡°Third sister-in-law,¡± Chu baiqing immediately understood his brother¡¯s gaze and called her ¡®third sister-in-law¡¯. Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red immediately. She did not know what she had done wrong. Chu baiqing was older than her. It shouldn¡¯t be said that other than Mumu, everyone else sitting here was older than her. However, her heart was filled with sweetness because of this ¡®third sister-in-law¡¯. Why did he feel like he was being acknowledged by his in-laws? ¡°Just call me valiant song ¡­¡± Ye qingge replied with a fake smile. ¡°They can¡¯t do anything that disrespects their brother and sister-in-law!¡± These words were meant for Gu Jue and Feng Xi to hear, especially Feng Xi ¡­ Big brother had taught Feng Xi and shinian a lesson, but ye qingge was the one who had told on them. That was why Feng Xi was very unhappy with ye qingge ¡­ ¡°Three ¡­ Sister-in-law!¡± Gu Jue called her that a little awkwardly. After all, he was her former boss and Lord Jue, whom everyone respected. Ye qingge could only smile and nod in response. Feng Xi held her head and fiddled with the cup, turning it over and over without even looking up. Ye qingge knew that Feng Xi didn¡¯t like her because of what happened to shinian. If it were in the past, she wouldn¡¯t care. But now, she didn¡¯t want to put li beixiao in. difficult position or create a Rift between the two brothers because of her ¡­ Among the brothers, Huo zhongrao was the most boring, li beixiao was the coldest, Chu baiqing was the most easy-going, Gu Jue was the most hot-tempered, and Feng Xi was the most arrogant and willful, sometimes like a child ¡­ Li beixiao¡¯s face darkened. His third brother¡¯s dignity could not be challenged. Being disrespectful to your third sister-in-law is being disrespectful to your third brother. Li beixiao sat next to Feng Xi. He stretched out his long leg and kicked the leg of Feng Xi¡¯s chair. She almost kicked him to the ground. Because his arm was supporting his head, the chair shook, his arm lost support, and his chin hit the table ¡­ Feng Xi sat up in a sorry state. third brother ¡­ He called him ¡®third brother¡¯ in an angry and aggrieved manner, his eyes filled with disbelief. His third brother was doing this to him for a woman? ¡°You don¡¯t know how to call for help? You still think I¡¯m your third brother?¡± Ye qingge was also shocked by li beixiao¡¯s actions. She did not expect him to kick Feng Xi¡¯s chair. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s just a title, but it¡¯s different.¡± She tugged at li beixiao¡¯s arm and said softly. Ye qingge knew that Feng Xi was still angry at her. Anyone would do the same. If she was in Feng Xi¡¯s position, she wouldn¡¯t call her third sister-in-law. It was inevitable that she would feel awkward and angry. He should have some feelings for shinian, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have learned sign language. However, Shi Nian was a woman after all. It was wrong of him to forcefully detain her. Therefore, ye qingge did not feel that she had done anything wrong. Huo zhongrao did not say anything. He wanted to see if ye qingge was qualified to be the third sister-in-law of these boys. ¡°Feng Xi, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong with shinian. He¡¯s my friend. If you ask me for help one day, I¡¯ll help you without a second thought!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s voice was pleasant and she spoke slowly. What he meant was,¡±I also see you as a friend, Feng Xi. As long as a friend asks me for help, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Feng Xi rolled her eyes at ye qingge and snorted. ¡°I quite like it when you call me little ye!¡± She smiled and looked at Feng Xi¡¯s childish behavior, which was a little similar to Feng Yan¡¯s. Chapter 189 ? 189 Ask your third sister-in-law about her family matters and she has the final say ¡°..¡±Feng Xi didn¡¯t say anything, but in her heart, she was thinking,¡±you¡¯re such a vicious woman.¡± If I call you little Yezi, my third brother will kick me away. Her soft little hand drew a circle in li beixiao¡¯s palm as she looked at ye qingge shaking her head at her. Li beixiao glanced at Feng Xi unhappily but did not say anything. ¡°Godfather, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Li Mumu finished the glass of water. If she didn¡¯t eat, he could only drink water to fill his stomach. Huo zhongrao patted Mumu¡¯s head and looked at Chu baiqing, signaling for him to order. Every meal, Chu baiqing would order. He knew what everyone wanted to eat. ¡°Third aunt, What do you like to eat? Is there anything you don¡¯t like?¡± Chu Bai Qing was a meticulous person. ¡°I¡¯ll eat anything, I¡¯m not a picky eater!¡± She was still not used to being called third sister-in-law, so she seemed a little reserved. Chu baiqing ordered the dishes with a smile and carefully asked for a glass of corn juice for ye qingge. When the dishes were served, li Mumu was really hungry and kept eating. Mumu, you¡¯ve gained weight. Eat less! Gu Jue looked at Mumu¡¯s gobbling appearance and frowned. This child was not very picky with her food in the past. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, eat more!¡± Huo zhongrao picked up a piece of pork rib for Mumu. He liked it when Mumu ate more, she was too picky in the past. these ribs aren¡¯t as good as my mother¡¯s. They¡¯re far from good! Li Mumu never forgot to praise her mother. Huo zhongrao glanced at ye qingge again and remembered that he had tried her braised noodles before. He had asked the cookhouse to make it a few times with the same ingredients, but it didn¡¯t taste right. In fact, she was already used to Mumu calling her mom at home. However, at this moment, ye qingge felt a little unnatural because her son was too outstanding, and she felt a little guilty. He felt as if he had stolen the treatment of his biological mother. It was a little unfair. ¡°Third brother, let¡¯s go to your house one day to try third sister-in-law¡¯s cooking!¡± Chu Bai Qing was also the most talkative person here. With him around, the atmosphere wouldn¡¯t be awkward or awkward. ¡°You can ask your third sister-in-law. She has the final say in the family Matters!¡± Li beixiao had not eaten much and had been putting food into ye qingge¡¯s bowl. When he said this, li beixiao¡¯s eyes were natural, as if he and ye qingge had been an old couple for many years. Ye qingge almost choked on the corn juice. Feng Yan rolled his eyes at ye qingge and used his chopsticks to pick at the food on his plate. He was the most picky person. Ye qingge was infuriated when she saw him. Don¡¯t be fooled by shinian¡¯s skinny and weak appearance. However, the food was quite to his liking. Now, everything he ate tasted terrible. ¡°How old are you? you can choke on something.¡± Li beixiao¡¯s hand patted ye qingge¡¯s back gently, and his words were full of affection. Gu Jue whispered into Chu baiqing¡¯s ear,¡±hey, is this still third brother?¡± Look at his eyes, they¡¯re so sickening!¡± That gaze was completely Thunderstruck. ¡°You¡¯ll have such a day too, when you fall in love with someone!¡± Chu baiqing smiled calmly. He was a little envious of his third brother. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I drank it a little too quickly!¡± Ye qingge looked at li beixiao sadly and smiled apologetically at everyone. ¡°You can go whenever you want to eat. Actually, my cooking isn¡¯t that good. It¡¯s just home-cooked food. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re used to it.¡± Tucking her hair behind her ears, her small face was red, and there was a coy smile on her face. Chapter 190 ? 190 Chapter 190 I¡¯ve already tried to interfere, what can you do to me? It wasn¡¯t enough to cause the downfall of a country, but it was enough to make people unable to look away. ¡°What do you know?¡± Feng Yan propped his head on his hand, his chopsticks stirring the rice from time to time. The lazy voice had a hint of disbelief. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll go downstairs. What kind of person are you in front of the child? I¡¯m annoyed just by looking at you.¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s face was cold, and he couldn¡¯t stand Feng Yan¡¯s half-dead look. He liked a man, but he had not taught him a good lesson, and he was already making a big fuss. Feng Yan still didn¡¯t move, as if he had already given up. ¡°Big brother is talking to you!¡± Gu Jue took out a tissue, rolled it up, and threw it at Feng Xi. then don¡¯t look at me, big brother. I¡¯m not your little demon, who is so rare! Feng Xi¡¯s voice was weak. you guys can do whatever you want, I¡¯m a dead pig that¡¯s not afraid of boiling water. ¡°You¡¯re not going to live for a man?¡± Li beixiao kicked Feng Xi¡¯s chair again. This time, Feng Xi was sitting firmly in her seat. ¡°I won¡¯t go so far as to do it for him. When I catch him, I¡¯ll skin him alive!¡± The thought of the boy¡¯s relieved expression when he left him made him angry. ¡°Tell me where that kid is and I¡¯ll call you third sister-in-law. How about it?¡± He looked at ye qingge with a slightly provocative look, wanting to beat her up. Back then, her little mouth was so sweet. She said that she would teach him sign language to guarantee fast success, but before he could learn sign language, she had already lost him. Ye qingge looked at Feng Xi like a stubborn child. Not only did ye Lovesong look at Feng Yan, even Huo zhongrao and Li Beichen were looking at him coldly. They seemed to be holding back their anger. ¡°Nothing much. If you call me third sister-in-law, I¡¯ll respond to you. Even if you don¡¯t call me third sister-in-law, it won¡¯t change anything. I won¡¯t leave you behind just because you don¡¯t call me third sister-in-law and invited everyone to dinner.¡± Ye qingge¡¯s smiling eyes were very likable when she spoke. Her fluttering eyelashes were curled and long, which made her look even more charming with her pair of bright eyes. Just as Feng Xi was about to speak in anger, ye qingge spoke again. the difference between adults and children is that adults know what is right and what is wrong, what should be done and what shouldn¡¯t be done. On the other hand, children don¡¯t know right and wrong and do whatever they want to do. ¡°You ¡­¡± Feng Xi had to admit that she was a little childish sometimes because she was the youngest among her brothers. Everyone gave in to him. Even though big brother always lectured him, he was really good to him. Third brother always said that he should change his childishness. However, he only said it verbally and turned a blind eye to everything he did. However, he did not want ye qingge to say that he was like a child. there¡¯s no law that states that a man can¡¯t be in a relationship with another man. However, you¡¯ve broken the law by imprisoning Shi Nian! Cutting Feng Yan off rudely, ye qingge tilted her head slightly, looking like she was asking him to tell her what he could do. What was a man being so pretentious for? fortunately, Shi Nian had escaped from the sea of suffering. ¡°Damn, this third sister-in-law is interesting!¡± Gu Jue said to Chu baiqing. Gu Jue was a man of few words. He was also a carefree person. When his temper flared up, he did not put anyone in his eyes. ¡°So, don¡¯t mess with third sister-in-law!¡± Chu Bai Qing was always calm. Feng Xi shot up from her seat. do I need you to meddle in my business? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of it, and shinian is gone. What can you do to me?¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t spoil him. She leaned back in the chair and crossed her arms. Chapter 191 ? 191 Chapter 191 The corners of his mouth curled up into a cool arc, adding a bit of evil ruffian aura. Feng Xi, when had she ever been scolded like this before? her face was red from anger. Her heart felt like it was about to explode. Feng Xi¡¯s understanding was that she was looking for her third brother. ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re not going to care about her?¡± Feng Xi pulled li beixiao¡¯s shoulder and asked angrily. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to spoil her like this, I don¡¯t care!¡± Li beixiao looked up at Feng Xi lazily and spoke very slowly. He was enjoying the feeling of a man loving his woman. Ye qingge¡¯s crystal-like eyes were as beautiful as the starry sky. After hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, she could not help but hold the edge of the table with her fingers, feeling a little embarrassed. She had never experienced the feeling of being doted on. Gu Jue covered his cheek. f * ck, my tooth hurts! When did his third brother become so good at flirting? his teeth were aching from hearing this. Huo zhongrao narrowed his eyes and looked at ye qingge with a complicated and deep gaze. She was starting to understand why bei Zhi would fall for ye qingge. Such a bold, scheming, not humble, not arrogant, not impetuous woman had a breadth of mind that some men did not have. She looked as delicate as water, but sometimes, she was so stubborn that it made one¡¯s heart ache ¡­ His heart ached ¡­ Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t understand why he would feel this way. He seemed to care too much about his brother¡¯s woman. Li Mumu put down her chopsticks, sighed slightly, and wiped her mouth. second brother Feng, even if my mom farts now, my dad will say that it smells good. Do you believe me? ¡± Li beixiao narrowed his eyes at his son. After all, ye qingge was a shy person. Hearing Mumu¡¯s description, her little face suddenly blushed. ¡°If * were you, I wouldn¡¯t play with my mother. My mother and shinian are friends. If you can¡¯t find the person, my mother might accidentally say something, and you¡¯ll find the person *¡± ¡°If I were you, what I would do would not be to be unreasonable, but to please!¡± Feng Xi snorted coldly. As expected of a family, they formed a group to bully him alone. He didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be pleased if he couldn¡¯t find someone ¡­ ¡°Mumu¡¯s words make sense!¡± Chu baiqing gave li Mumu a look of approval. ¡°Uncle Chu, let¡¯s just tell the truth so that second brother Feng won¡¯t take the wrong path!¡± Chu baiqing was Chu Yunyi¡¯s uncle, so Nancheng and Mumu also called him uncle. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I can tell that none of you like me.¡± She sat on the sofa angrily, not looking at anyone. ¡°Everyone, eat. No one is to care about him!¡± Huo zhongrao rubbed his temples. Feng Xi¡¯s stubbornness gave him a headache sometimes. Those who grew up in special environments would always have some problems. This meal wasn¡¯t particularly pleasant, but it was only for Feng Xi. Ye qingge was an easy-going person, Huo zhongrao was quiet and reserved, and Gu Jue basically didn¡¯t speak, only occasionally swearing at Chu baiqing. They couldn¡¯t stand their third brother¡¯s public display of affection. In the past, she had always been alone and had no friends. But now, she had a boyfriend and a son. There were colleagues and friends ¡­ It was a good feeling. Her mother was buried, and her only regret now was that she had not found her daughter ¡­ During the lunch break, ye qingge received a call from ye Dade. After hanging up the phone, ye qingge had no idea how he had gotten her phone number. Chapter 192 ? 192 Sir will be unhappy if he knows She didn¡¯t want to step into the ye family again, but ye hide gave her a reason she couldn¡¯t refuse-a box left by her mother. Ye qingge¡¯s intuition told her that this box might be related to her birth. He sent a message to li beixiao. ¡°Little uncle, I¡¯m going back to the ye family after work. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± A few seconds later, ye qingge¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was li beixiao. She looked at the colleagues around her and picked up the phone. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already send a message?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s voice was low. ¡°What for?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s side was very quiet, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m going back to get some of my mother¡¯s things.¡± ¡°Let the flame take it!¡± It was an order that could not be refused. it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back by myself. I¡¯ll take my mother¡¯s things by myself. Also, I have something to ask him! The ¡®him¡¯ ye qingge was referring to was ye hide. There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone. let flame send you there. I¡¯m in a meeting. I¡¯m hanging up! Li beixiao finally made a compromise, but he was still worried and let the fire follow. As for the Family Matters, ye qingge would have to solve them herself. He would not interfere. Even if there was hatred and resentment, in her memory of her youth, that was her father. No matter whether he was her biological father or not, some feelings had existed before, and it was not so easy to cut them off. Ye Wenwen¡¯s incident made her realize how unbearable her so-called family love was. Then, she would be much more rational when dealing with ye hide¡¯s problem. Ye qingge looked at the phone in her hand. He was in a meeting? If he called during the meeting, wouldn¡¯t everyone in the meeting room know ¡­ Did he call her name? Did she speak too loudly just now? When ye qingge got off work and went downstairs, flame was already waiting for her. As he was working for the president, many of his colleagues greeted him respectfully. Flame¡¯s appearance could not be described as handsome. His calm and cold eyes were very deep, and his unsmiling appearance was full of abstinence. This was a typical devoted man. There must be many women who had a crush on him. Ye qingge nodded at him and made a walking gesture with her hand. The flame immediately understood and turned around to leave. Ye qingge got into the car and explained to Yan Huo apologetically, ¡± Yan Huo, I don¡¯t want the people in the company to know about my relationship with little uncle! She was already used to calling li beixiao ¡°uncle¡± and could not change it in a short time. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, miss ye,¡± Flame thought of waiting in the parking lot but was worried that ye qingge would leave, so he waited for her at the card machine. flame, we¡¯ve already made dumplings together. You¡¯re being too polite by calling her miss ye. Actually, he was not used to being called that. It felt a little weird. ¡°If Mister knew, he would not be happy!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be unhappy, but if you continue to call me miss ye, I won¡¯t be happy.¡± Ye qingge pursed her lips and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°Then call me third sister-in-law!¡± He really couldn¡¯t name the flame directly. After some thought, it seemed more appropriate to call her third sister-in-law. ¡°..¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Ye qingge was still not used to it. After all, she and Li beixiao were only in a relationship and not married. Ye qingge only found out about Dong Wenqian¡¯s broken arm when she arrived at the ye family¡¯s house. She heard from the Butler that she had been knocked down by someone when she came back that day, and her arm had been inexplicably fractured. Chapter 193 ? 193 Let her stay in prison for a lifetime That day was the day Dong Wenqian had gone to the company to look for her. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that the fracture of her arm was not an accident. That day, Dong Wenqian had wanted to hit her. She felt that if she had wanted to kick her, she would have broken her leg if she had been hit by someone. Did little uncle ask someone to do it? He heard from the Butler that the servants had all left and he was the only one left. The ye family only had this house left. Ye qingge had forgotten to ask li Beichen if he was the one who maliciously acquired the ye family. When she walked into the living room, she saw yeshide sitting on the sofa. Dong Wenqian happened to come downstairs. Her arm was in a cast and she looked at ye qingge with hatred. However, she was no longer as hysterical as she was that day. ¡°Where¡¯s my mom¡¯s stuff?¡± Ye qingge only glanced at Dong Wenqian and asked ye hide coldly. ¡°What box? Get the Li family to let Wenwen out!¡± Dong Wenqian spoke before ye Dade could. ¡°Ye Wenwen will be sentenced to three years in prison for her crimes. If you provoke me again, I¡¯ll make her stay in prison for the rest of her life.¡± Her eyes were cold and arrogant like a queen. She spoke slowly but with an unusual deterrent force. Dong Wenqian was shocked. She did not expect ye qingge to say something like that. b * stard, that¡¯s your sister. How could you let her stay in prison for the rest of her life? you wretched girl, the ye family raised you for nothing! Ye hide slammed his walking stick on the floor and looked at ye qingge with a complicated and disgusted expression. ¡°Wenwen is so good to you. If it wasn¡¯t for her, would you have been able to enter the Li family? Now that you¡¯ve become a Phoenix, you don¡¯t care about your sister¡¯s life or death. How did the ye family produce such an ungrateful Wolf?¡± Even at a time like this, Dong Wenqian was still distorting the truth. ¡°She is very good to me. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the Li family and I wouldn¡¯t have been with li beixiao. I just don¡¯t know if you would like a gift in return for the murder or the accident.¡± Ye qingge sneered. How could there be such shameless people like Dong Wenqian and ye Wenwen in this society that distorted black and white? Ye Wenwen had deliberately planned to crash into Nancheng. This was a murder crime. With the Li family¡¯s power, it was just a matter of a word for her to be imprisoned for a lifetime. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Out of habit, Dong Wenqian raised her hand to slap ye qingge again, but she pulled her arm that was in a cast and her face twisted in pain. you wretched girl, I should have chased you away back then. I should have chased you away ¡­ Ye hide¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. He looked at ye qingge as if she was a dirty thing. ¡°Continue, continue!¡± Ye qingge clenched her fists. She knew that she was about to say something. This man used to be her most beloved father. He had also once doted on her deeply, but now, his eyes were full of disdain and he was full of malicious words and loathing for her. She was waiting for him to say that he was not her father. Even though she already knew in her heart that it was the truth, she wanted to hear what he had to say with her own ears. Ye hide¡¯s mouth opened and closed, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He looked at ye qingge with a complicated expression ¡­ Ye qingge didn¡¯t know if it was complicated, but through her current self, she could see the scene of him holding her in his arms when she was young. In fact, ye qingge did not understand why Dong Wenqian would not tell him about her birth. With her hatred for him, wouldn¡¯t it be better for her to tell him? Chapter 194 ? 194 You are not my daughter She had once wondered if her mother had done something to let her father down and had her with another man, only for her father to find out that she was not his child. That was why he hated her and her mother so much, and that was why he had ye Wenwen with Dong Wenqian ¡­ However, the timing did not match. She was only two years older than ye Wenwen. When Dong Wenqian brought ye Wenwen to their house, ye Dade and her mother were still on very good terms. At that time, Dong Wenqian had even said that ye Wenwen was the child of her and another man ¡­ After that, Wen Wen¡¯s surname changed to ¡®ye¡¯, and she became her sister. Ye hide was about to divorce her mother, and he no longer looked at her. ¡°You unfilial daughter, how can you speak to your father like this?¡± Dong Wenqian¡¯s tone was sharp and unkind, which disgusted ye qingge. At this point, wasn¡¯t it tiring to put on an act? ¡°You¡¯re a homewrecker, what right do you have to criticize me?¡± ¡°When I went to see ye Wenwen, she said that you¡¯re the only one in the world who knows whose bastard I am. I¡¯d like to ask you, whose bastard am I?¡± Since they were all hiding it, she would make it clear. As expected, ye Dade looked at Dong Wenqian in shock after ye qingge said that. ¡°How did you and Wen Wen know about this?¡± She asked Dong Wenqian in shock. No one knew about this. ¡°I heard you quarreling with her!¡± Dong Wenqian¡¯s eyes were evasive, but she spoke calmly. The ¡®her¡¯ she was referring to was ye qingge¡¯s mother, Dong Wenqing. However, ye qingge noticed the evasion in Dong Wenqian¡¯s eyes. Dong Wenqian had been trained to lie without batting an eyelid over the years. If she really heard it and not ye Dade, then she wouldn¡¯t have to look away. Ye Dade looked at ye qingge, his lips quivering and his eyes dimming. ¡°You¡¯re not my daughter.¡± These five words were like a thousand pieces of gold. It was as if a huge stone was pressing on his heart, making it difficult to breathe. ¡°Now I know!¡± It was the same five words, but it was so light. However, ye qingge¡¯s trembling jaw still showed that she cared. Since when did she stop calling him ¡®dad¡¯? the reason why she couldn¡¯t call him that was because her heart ached for her mother and she hated him. From now on, she would no longer call him ¡®dad¡¯ because she was no longer his daughter. Dong Wenqian looked at ye qingge and then at ye Dade. ¡°Since you know that you¡¯re not a child of the ye family, then on account of the fact that the ye family has raised you for so many years, I¡¯ll tell you, Your dad is old now, and Wenwen is his only child. You asked the Li family to let Wenwen out? Even if the ye family didn¡¯t raise you in vain all these years?¡± ¡°Do you have the right to speak here? Have you ever raised me?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s eyes were cold. Dong Wenqian was the last person in the world who had the right to say ¡± raise ¡°. Dong Wenqian was younger than her mother. In that era, the older one had to take care of the younger one. It was not an exaggeration to say that Dong Wenqian was raised by her mother. Ye Wenwen was also raised by her mother for many years before she finally found out that the niece she loved so much was actually the child of her husband and sister. ¡°You damn brat ¡­¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Before Dong Wenqian could finish her sentence, ye qingge interrupted her. Chapter 195 ? 195 Whose home is this? who should get lost? ¡°Let me ask you. I remember that you were very good to me when I was young. When did you know that I wasn¡¯t your daughter?¡± Ye qingge still felt sad when she saw ye Dade¡¯s body trembling with the help of his walking stick. People of the Pisces constellation were always sentimental. ¡°..¡± Yeshide closed his eyes. His eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of life, but he did not speak. at this point, is there anything you can¡¯t say? is there anything you still need to care about? ¡± Ye qingge did not expect this man to still have fatherly love for her. Perhaps it was because of her previous speculations that she was able to stand there and talk to him so calmly. She had always believed that blood ties were not the only thing that was closest to relationships between people. A lot of feelings grew stronger as they got along. Even if she was not his biological daughter, he had at least watched her grow up and loved her so much. How could he be so cold and heartless? ¡°You leave! We don¡¯t welcome you here, get out.¡± Dong Wenqian was a little flustered by ye qingge¡¯s question. ¡°Dong Wenqian, this house is still under my mother¡¯s name. My mother is no longer around, so I have the right to inherit it. Who should get lost!¡± Ye qingge had always spoken in a soft and gentle manner, but this time, she had shouted at Dong Wenqian. Dong Wenqian was really annoyed by her imposing manner. The reason why this villa could still be lived in even after the ye group had fallen was because the owner of this house was Dong Wenqing. Ye qingge could not understand why her mother left without a house or money back then. She was not the one in the wrong, so why should she not fight for anything? She had a stubborn personality and quarreled with her mother, insisting on taking back what they deserved. However, her mother had given her a tight slap that time. That was the first time her mother had hit her, and she had endured it all. Because her mother was so guilty that she almost knelt down in front of her and kept saying ¡®forget it, forget it, it¡¯s my fault¡¯. .. Now that she thought about it, could it be that her mother had given birth to her with someone else? that was why she felt sorry for ye hide and said that she was wrong? However, ye Dade and Dong Wenqian had ye Wenwen together. As a man, was he not wrong? I knew you weren¡¯t my daughter from the start. I also dote on you a lot. Of all things I shouldn¡¯t have done, your mother shouldn¡¯t have lied to me! Unexpectedly, yeshide opened his mouth. ¡°Sauder, it¡¯s time for you to take your medicine. Don¡¯t talk to this uneducated girl. Your health is more important. Don¡¯t let her anger you!¡± Ye qingge could tell that Dong Wenqian didn¡¯t want ye hide to talk about what he had said before. Then, she recalled what ye Wenwen had said. In this world, only Dong Wenqian knew about her background, but she had not mentioned it at all. This was not normal. There was definitely something wrong. She was a person who would hit someone when they were down. If her mother really had given birth to her with another man, she would definitely spread the news without restraint. Why would she be so secretive? you¡¯re covering it up like this. Is there something shameful that you¡¯re afraid others will find out? ¡± His cold eyes burst out with a terrifying ruthlessness. He had really been with someone for a long time. Even if he didn¡¯t completely assimilate with them, he had learned them to a certain extent. She had learned this cold and intimidating aura from li beixiao. ¡°You ¡­ ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you wretched girl. You¡¯re a jinx. If it weren¡¯t for you, Wenwen wouldn¡¯t have gone in and the ye family wouldn¡¯t have been ruined. It¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault ¡­¡± Dong Wenqian glared at ye qingge with eyes full of hatred, as if she wanted to tear ye qingge into pieces. Chapter 196 ? 196 She was adopted ¡°Shut up and go back to your room!¡± This time, it was ye Dade who spoke. Ye qingge did not understand why he would speak. ¡°You¡¯re shouting at me? Ye hide, you¡¯re shouting at me? You actually shouted at me ¡­ What a joke, you ¡­¡± Ye qingge could already tell that Dong Wenqian was on the verge of exploding, but she held it in. This was not in line with her personality of not suffering losses or grievances. Dong Wenqian left in a fit of anger, and the entire living room fell silent. ¡°You¡¯re a child we adopted from an orphanage,¡± These words were like a sudden clap of thunder, and ye qingge was stunned. She was adopted from an orphanage. Not only was she not ye hide¡¯s daughter, but she was also not her mother¡¯s daughter. How could this be? whose child was she? Where were her biological parents? Since he had already started talking, there was nothing that he could not say. Ye hide sat on the sofa and told him everything that had happened that year. It turned out that ye Dade and Dong Wenqing had been married for a few years, but they didn¡¯t have any children. Later on, they went to Dong Wenqing¡¯s classmate for a checkup, and the results came out. Ye Dade was sick. Later, the orphanage adopted ye qingge. After having a child, the two of them had a very good relationship for a few years. After a while, she had a relationship with ye Dade. In the end, ye Dade felt that he had let Dong Wenqing down, so he gave Dong Wenqian money and let her leave. However, a year later, Dong Wenqian returned to the ye family with a child, claiming that it was someone else¡¯s child. Dong Wenqing¡¯s heart ached for her younger sister, so she helped her take care of the child. As ye Dade had once had a relationship with Dong Wenqian, he also felt that he had let her down, so he allowed ye Wenwen to be registered under their household register and take the surname ye. They had lived together in peace for a few years. Who knew that one day, Dong Wenqian would tell him that ye Wenwen was his biological daughter and show him the DNA report? He also said that the examination that Dong Wenqing¡¯s classmate had done for him back then was fake, and ye Dade was not sick at all. The one who was sick was Dong Wenqian. She was infertile ¡­ As a man who could not bear children, the pain that had been suppressed in his heart for so many years finally exploded. He proposed a divorce with Dong Wenqing. It was at that time that he started to treat ye qingge badly. When he saw ye qingge, it was as if he saw the humiliation that he had not been able to speak of for so many years, so he had a deep hatred for her ¡­ Ye qingge just listened like a small tree in the wind and rain, swaying and enduring, as if she would fall down at any time. She was not her mother¡¯s biological daughter, she was adopted ¡­ These were the words that kept repeating in ye qingge¡¯s mind. It turned out that her fate wasn¡¯t just bitter, it was very sad. As for ye hide, do you blame him? Did she hate him? From his point of view and starting point, he might not have been wrong to have so much ¡­ Then whose fault was it that she had to bear such a fate, a fate of being an orphan ¡­ The fate of being adopted and abandoned ¡­ Ye qingge slowly turned around, as if all her energy had been drawn out. ¡°Xiao Ge ¡­¡± Ye Dade looked at ye qingge¡¯s back and called her by her nickname in a hoarse voice. Ye qingge suddenly stopped. as for whether my mother lied to you, you can investigate whether ye Wenwen is your daughter or not, and you¡¯ll know the truth! Even though she was not her biological mother, Dong Wenqing was her mother in ye qingge¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t believe that her mother would lie to others. Chapter 197 ? 197 He held her in his arms and gazed at her affectionately Now, she seemed to understand why Dong Wenqian had stopped ye hide from telling her what had happened back then. Anyone with the slightest bit of intelligence would be able to tell that she was lying. Ye qingge was very sure that ye Wenwen was not ye hide¡¯s child. Otherwise, Dong Wenqian would not have been so secretive. However, she still couldn¡¯t understand why the ye family had declined. Dong Wenqian was still so young and beautiful, while ye hide was already so old that he couldn¡¯t even look like a man anymore. Her body could collapse at any moment, and she didn¡¯t believe that Dong Wenqian would love him. Then what was the reason for her to stay here? When she walked out of the ye house, it was snowing outside. Ye qingge looked up at the sky. She missed her mother very much. There was no box. It was just an excuse for her to come over. He just wanted her to beg the Li family to let ye Wenwen go. However, this trip wasn¡¯t in vain. He finally found out some truth. What ye qingge didn¡¯t know was that the box really existed, and the things that the box had triggered were beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. When flame opened the car door, ye qingge was slightly stunned. Li beixiao was sitting there with his eyes closed. Hearing the sound of the car door opening, he opened his eyes and looked at her with a deep gaze. The corners of his lips curled up, revealing a lazy and charming smile. Ye qingge was in a bad mood, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She smiled at li beixiao. why did little uncle come over? ¡± In fact, she already had an answer in her heart. He was probably worried about her. ¡°I missed you!¡± Li Beichen patted the seat beside him and said in a deep voice. Ye qingge got into the car. The sourness and bitterness in her heart seemed to have fermented, and ye qingge¡¯s nose instantly turned red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? have you been wronged?¡± He held her in his arms, lifted her small jaw, and asked with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m not ye hide¡¯s daughter ¡­¡± Although she was bought, she was raised by Dong Wenqing. Even though she had passed away now, the mother-daughter relationship could not be cut off in this lifetime. She could say that Ye Shi De was not her father, but she could not say that Dong Wenqing was not her mother. As for her biological parents, she didn¡¯t have the time to think about them because her heart was in a mess. yes or no, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to affect the current you. Instead, it¡¯ll be a relief! It was better not to have a father like that. At least he would not have any emotional burden. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao. This man had never asked about her matters, but he always gave her the impression that he was in control of all her feelings. Dong Wenqian¡¯s arm is broken. Does uncle know about this? ¡± Ye qingge just wanted to confirm something. ¡°You¡¯re mine, no one can bully you!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words of love made ye qingge¡¯s heart tremble. However, he didn¡¯t think that they were just flowery words. Instead, they weighed heavily on his heart and filled his heart! then, the malicious acquisition of the ye family was also done by little uncle? ¡± Ye qingge felt that li beixiao had done a good job. She would not have any pity for people like Dong Wenqian. It was time to let her experience what pain was. First, it was physical pain, then it was the pain in the heart, like ye Wenwen. Li beixiao rubbed ye qingge¡¯s jaw with his rough thumb and did not speak. His deep eyes were a little dark. Li beixiao was indeed very handsome. He was so handsome that he broke the rules and angered both man and God. Especially those deep eyes of his, they were like a deep pool that could suck people in. ¡°It¡¯s Feng Yan¡¯s doing!¡± Chapter 198 ? 198 Controlling his own anger Although he didn¡¯t want to say Feng Yan¡¯s name, li Beichen felt that there was no need to hide this. Feng Yan had indeed been one step ahead of him and destroyed the ye group. In fact, the ye group had been in debt for a long time. After ye hide¡¯s health deteriorated, the company had not been able to operate. The company that was still operating on the surface had already been emptied. Ye qingge looked surprised. She had not expected it to be Feng Yan. She could never figure out Feng Yan. That day, he even told her that he had a clue about However, he seemed to have feelings for her like a man and a woman, which was very contradictory. She didn¡¯t tell him that day that MeowMeow had been taken away by human traffickers when she was two years old. After so many years, they were no longer in the same social circle. No one knew how ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ye qingge did not speak, so li beixiao asked. I¡¯m thinking about how to thank him. Although I don¡¯t agree with what he¡¯s doing, he¡¯s still standing up for me! ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this matter. You don¡¯t have to think about it.¡± Li beixiao thought that if Feng Yan made any request to marry her, it would be difficult for her. His domineering tone made ye qingge laugh. Ever since the two of them got together, she realized that li beixiao was very gentle to her. She could also feel that he was sometimes restraining his anger. Sometimes, she was not used to it. After all, when they first met, he was domineering and arrogant. ¡°Alright, you handle it!¡± Snuggling in his arms, she felt a peace of mind that she had never felt before. She really wanted to say to him, ¡± it¡¯s so good to have you. However, he felt that it was a little pretentious. The next day. Ye qingge did not expect to be called over by Chi Yan as soon as she arrived at the office. Before she left, Kong Yu had told her to listen to whatever manager Chi said and not to refute. Ye qingge smiled faintly, as if she could already predict something. Was he trying to make life difficult for her? Was it because of the incident at the restaurant? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve taught him? In the office of the manager of the marketing department. Chi Yan put away her makeup bag and motioned for ye qingge to sit down. Ye qingge had no experience in the workplace and did not know how to deal with her superiors. ¡°Manager ¡­¡± don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s nothing serious. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve gotten used to doing it these past few days. He was dressed in a white suit with a deep V-Shirt underneath. Half of his Round Mountain was exposed, and the gully was slightly deep. Her movements were full of capable and mature elegance, but when her red lips opened slightly, she revealed a bit of flirtatious style. Such a woman was indeed popular in the workplace. It was not easy for her to get to where she was, so she naturally paid a lot. ¡°I¡¯m alright, everyone took good care of me!¡± Even without makeup, ye qingge was still so beautiful that people could not take their eyes off her. Her skin was soft and fair, as if water could be squeezed out of it. ¡°Since you¡¯re new, you have to work hard too. I went to your Group Three a few times, but I didn¡¯t see you! This isn¡¯t the work attitude a newbie should have. You have to pay attention to it in the future.¡± Chi Yan didn¡¯t speak in a lecturing tone, but as if she was talking to you. However, his cold gaze made one feel uncomfortable. ¡°I got it, supervisor. I¡¯ll pay attention in the future.¡± Ye qingge replied with a faint smile. She didn¡¯t know if it was because Chi Yan happened to come out and see that she wasn¡¯t there when she went to the bathroom. It was either that afternoon when li beixiao had called her to the top floor. Chapter 199 ? 199 A little wronged to be made fun of ¡°The Li Corporation is one of the top companies in the world. Although the turnover rate of the marketing department employees is high, as long as you are an employee of the Li Corporation, you will receive much better treatment and benefits when you go to other companies.¡± ¡°The Li Group is indeed very capable. I also want to grow here and work for the Li Group!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s smile was very sweet, like a newcomer full of expectations for the future. After hearing ye qingge¡¯s words, Chi Yan¡¯s face turned even colder. In fact, if it were any other newcomer, they might have gone along with Chi Yan¡¯s words. For example, ¡± yes, this is also the reason why I chose to come to the Li Group. Ye qingge thought that Chi Yan must have dug a hole for her. If she said this, Chi Yan would probably say, ¡± where do you want to jump ship to? ¡± Or more directly, ¡± an employee like you who wants to use the Li Group as a springboard is not welcome at the Li Group! Ye qingge felt that speaking was really an art of language. She wasn¡¯t a fool, and she wouldn¡¯t fall for Chi Yan¡¯s trick. Those days in li beixiao¡¯s office, she learned about the history of the Li group¡¯s development. It had to be said that li Beichen¡¯s vision and decision-making were very unique for the rapid development of the Li Group. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± one more thing. If you meet your superiors in public in the future, remember to greet them with a smile, especially the president. Do you understand? ¡± we¡¯re in marketing and sales. If we¡¯re thin-skinned, you won¡¯t be able to eat well. If we¡¯re shy, you won¡¯t be able to eat your fill. Only by being shameless can we go further and further! In fact, Chi Yan had already told her about this matter that day, but she didn¡¯t expect to mention it again today. I got it, supervisor. I was a little nervous that day. I haven¡¯t seen any big shots. I won¡¯t do it again! Ye qingge ignored the second half of the sentence. She was shameless ¡­ Was he scolding her in a roundabout way? It meant that he was shameless ¡­ While they were talking, Chi Yan received a few phone calls. Seeing a woman dealing with all kinds of people with flirtatious eyes, ye qingge felt that she was not even a little bit inferior to her. When she came out of Chi Yan¡¯s office, many of her colleagues looked at her with all kinds of expressions. There were those who wanted to watch. good show. those who pitied him. those who didn¡¯t care about him ¡­ Back at her desk, ye qingge found out that she was the employee from the marketing department who had been in Chi Yan¡¯s office the longest. She suddenly understood why Chi Yan had picked up those seemingly insignificant phone calls. When she went to the bathroom with Luo Wei, ye qingge heard her say that Chi Yan¡¯s sister was Kong Yu¡¯s classmate. The junior fell in love with the senior, but the senior had no intention. Ye qingge felt that she had been wronged. She and Kong Yu were not really a couple. Chi Yan didn¡¯t need to make things difficult for her because of her sister, which made her not know whether to laugh or cry. What ye qingge didn¡¯t know was that some things that she didn¡¯t care about later became the fuse that caused her to be in chaos. During the lunch break, ye qingge received a call from Feng Xi. Second young master Feng wanted to treat her to dinner that night. Thinking that he was li beixiao¡¯s brother, ye qingge agreed. She knew that he wanted to find out about shinian from her. She called li beixiao and told him about this. He said, ¡± you¡¯re really busy. Then, she said that she had something to do tonight and asked her to bring Mumu along so that her son would not starve. After hanging up the phone, ye qingge thought of the phrase ¡± don¡¯t let our son starve! It made her feel especially happy, and in addition to the overflowing happiness, she was very eager to find her daughter ¡­ She didn¡¯t even dare to think about her daughter. Her heart ached at the thought that she might have to go through the pain she had gone through. Chapter 200 ? 200 She¡¯s so pretty, I¡¯m worried It wasn¡¯t that ye Dade had never treated her well, but the deep pain that he had caused her would be the pain of her life. The more happiness one had, the greedier one would become, just like how she was now. The detective Agency had already spent quite a bit of money, but there was still no news. At the thought of the detective Agency, ye qingge remembered that she had won 23 million Yuan when she played landlord with Feng Yan last time. Feng Yan had given li beixiao a check for ten million Yuan, but li beixiao had accepted it. He had lost thirteen million Yuan to li beixiao. She had to remember this. When she went home, she would ask him for money. That was her money. Ye qingge chose a hot pot restaurant, which was popular and had its own unique characteristics. She would eat there on the train. She sent the address to Feng Xi. She felt that she should be the one treating, because she had eaten his soft lips. This was the first time li Mumu had seen someone eat hotpot on the train, so she was rather curious. He had never taken a train before, especially this kind of old green train. When Feng Xi arrived, she looked a little awkward. Ye qingge could imagine that he must have been troubled and depressed for a long time. Ye qingge had expected that he would not be able to find Shi Nian. He had thought that Shi Nian was a boy, so naturally, he had been looking for a boy. Shi Nian had returned to his female form. Even if they met face to face, he might not be able to recognize her. ¡°Sit, what do you want to eat? My treat!¡± Ye qingge generously handed the menu to Feng Xi, her eyes curved into a beautiful smile. ¡°I¡¯m not eating! What are you doing here?¡± Feng Xi frowned and looked at Mumu, who was drinking fruit juice. Why was this kid everywhere? ¡°My dad isn¡¯t here, so I have to protect my mom! She¡¯s so pretty, I¡¯m worried!¡± Mumu¡¯s skin was especially good. Ye qingge concluded that this was the reason why he liked to drink fruit juice. ¡°Ha ¡­ I¡¯m not interested in her!¡± Feng Xi rolled her eyes. He made it sound like he was interested in ye qingge. Ye qingge touched Mumu¡¯s head, her face filled with the happiness of a mother. Ye qingge ordered a double pot, some meat, and some other dishes. The steaming hot pot in winter always made people feel warm. Li beixiao said that Mumu was a picky eater, but ye qingge did not realize that. She felt that Mumu was not a picky eater and she ate a lot. He watched as ye qingge and Li Mumu ate the hotpot in big mouthfuls, especially ye qingge, who was eating so enthusiastically even though the hotpot was so spicy. ¡°Where is shinian?¡± Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ye qingge answered without hesitation. Because of the spiciness, ye qingge¡¯s entire face was red, and her delicate lips were even more full and attractive. Feng Xi gritted her teeth and was about to speak when ye qingge spoke again, ¡± I really don¡¯t know! This was definitely not a lie. She really did not know. If Shi Nian had changed back into women¡¯s clothing, she might not have been able to recognize him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if you please her a little, you¡¯ll be able to find out where that bastard is?¡± Feng Xi directly took li Mumu¡¯s chopsticks and stopped him from eating. ¡°Second brother Feng, how did you please my mom? Besides, I said that she missed something, but I didn¡¯t say that she would definitely know, right?¡± Who was the child? He just didn¡¯t want to stoop to his level. Li Mumu picked up another pair of chopsticks. The hotpot was indeed delicious, and his mother¡¯s choice always suited his taste. Looking at Feng Xi¡¯s angry and awkward face, ye qingge bit her chopsticks and wondered who had spoiled his willful and unreasonable personality. Although Feng Yan was devilish and feminine, he was a meticulous person. To be exact, he was a very smart person. Chapter 201 ? 201 My dad and I don¡¯t dare to say no The feeling Feng Xi gave her was that she was a spoiled child who loved to cause trouble, but also had a reckless and arrogant side to her. She could tell that Huo zhongrao was helpless against him. Ye qingge felt that he must have been through some kind of pain with his dual personality. Just as ye qingge was pondering about Feng Xi¡¯s personality, a woman¡¯s gentle and beautiful voice interrupted. ¡°Feng Xi, Mumu, you¡¯re eating here too!¡± ¡°Sister Jiahui, what a coincidence!¡± Feng Xi smiled and greeted Tong Jiahui, who was wearing a Chanelle outfit. ¡°Hello, aunt Tong!¡± Li Mumu¡¯s usual tone was neither salty nor light. She simply greeted him and continued eating. ¡°Eat slowly!¡± Tong Jiahui touched li Mumu¡¯s head with a gentle expression. Ye qingge sized up the woman in front of her. She was elegant and graceful, and her every move was noble and elegant. That high-end look wasn¡¯t like Chi Yan¡¯s, who relied on her clothes and makeup, but an innate sense of superiority. For some reason, ye qingge felt that she had seen this woman before. However, she was also certain that it was her first time seeing him. ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± Tong Jiahui asked Feng Xi with a smile. He looked at ye qingge with a smile and deep meaning. ¡°No, she¡¯s third brother¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Feng Xi denied it quickly, as if she was afraid that it would be related to ye qingge. A look of surprise flashed across Tong Jiahui¡¯s beautiful eyes, but she quickly hid it. No matter how fast he was, ye qingge still saw him. Everyone knew that li beixiao did not allow women to get close to him. If this woman did not hide her surprise, ye qingge would not feel that there was anything wrong with it. The conclusion he came to was that this woman was not simple and was very good at controlling her emotions. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m beiming¡¯s friend, Tong Jiahui!¡± She said. Tong Jiahui extended her slender and fair hand to ye qingge and greeted her with a smile. Ye qingge¡¯s shirt and jeans looked a little shabby compared to her Chanel. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m ye qingge!¡± She stood up and shook hands with Tong Jiahui calmly. ¡°Bei Zhi, you¡¯re so lucky. Miss ye has a nice name and she¡¯s pretty!¡± ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have met li beixiao!¡± Ye qingge deliberately called li beixiao by his full name to complement the beixiao that Tong Jiahui had mentioned. ¡°Mom, fish ball!¡± Li Mumu¡¯s face was red as she ate. She called ye qingge lazily, so naturally. ¡°Have some vegetables. You¡¯ve already had a plate of fish balls. You¡¯re not allowed to eat anymore!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s tone was gentle but strong. A plate of fish balls wasn¡¯t much, but he couldn¡¯t eat too much either. He also ate a lot of mutton. ¡°Second brother Feng, did you see that? My mom doesn¡¯t allow this and that at home. My dad and I don¡¯t even dare to say no!¡± Li Mumu pouted and said in dissatisfaction. She then lowered her head and began to eat the vegetables. Ye qingge looked at li Mumu. When did she forbid this and that? He and his father did not dare to say a word. When was it not li beixiao who ordered her? Feng Xi looked at ye qingge in disbelief. Her third brother didn¡¯t even dare to say no? Who would believe it? There was a smile on Tong Jiahui¡¯s delicate face, and she was a good listener. She was not surprised that li Mumu had called ye qingge ¡®mom¡¯. ¡°You guys eat, my colleague is still waiting for me. Miss ye, one day, I¡¯ll ask bei Zhi to bring you to my house as a guest!¡± Bring you? My house? What was he trying to convey? Ye qingge replied with a smile. ¡°In a few days, Bai Qing and the others will come over for dinner. I¡¯ll get li beixiao to call you! Everyone, let¡¯s have a good time!¡± Chapter 202 ? 202 It¡¯s not easy to be third sister-in-law, there are many brother-in-law It was li beixiao again. He called her by her name, just in line with her family status that Mumu had mentioned. It was a complete victory. ¡°Good, it just so happens that I haven¡¯t seen them for a few days, it¡¯s strange!¡± Tong Jiahui tightened her grip on her bag, but she still had an elegant smile on her face. Ye qingge tucked her hair behind her ears and watched Tong Jiahui leave gracefully. Do you miss them or one? A woman¡¯s intuition was the most accurate, and she was even more sensitive to her love rivals. This Tong Jiahui made her feel uncomfortable, especially the look in her eyes. She felt like she had seen her before. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business, find Shi Nian for me!¡± Feng Xi knocked on the table with her hand and continued to persist on this question. ¡°Why should I? Who are you to me?¡± Ye qingge raised her head and looked at Feng Xi. Her eyes conveyed an inexplicable feeling. Li Mumu put down her chopsticks and finished the rest of the juice in her glass. He sat there with his arms crossed and sighed. Feng Xi¡¯s eyes were red and she was on the verge of exploding. If she wasn¡¯t his third brother¡¯s woman, he would have already beaten her up. ¡°Will you lose a piece of meat if I call you third sister-in-law? Second brother Feng?¡± Li Mumu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She still wanted to go home early and make an appointment with brother Feng to form a team for a battle! ¡°Don¡¯t, I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t mean to force Feng Xi to call her third sister-in-law. What she said was only natural. With his attitude, why should she help him? Besides, even if she wanted to help him, she had no choice. Where was she going to find Shi Nian? Feng Xi gritted her teeth and her hands on the table tightened. She forced herself to call out, ¡± third sister-in-law ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s chopsticks fell into the pot. ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face was calm, but her words were met with Feng Xi¡¯s roar, which almost flipped the table over. When they got home, ye qingge told li beixiao about it. Li beixiao had just come out of the shower. A white bath towel was wrapped around his thin waist, and there were still beads of water on his firm and strong chest. As he strolled over, the bath towel around his waist seemed like it would fall apart at any moment. Even though the two of them were sleeping on the same bed, they were just sleeping. Every time she saw him come out of the bathroom, ye qingge couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart beating wildly. This man looked calm and overbearing on the outside, but he was coquettish and evil in his bones. When he teased you with sweet nothings, his face was full of gentleness and affection. ¡°He¡¯ll make trouble again ¡­¡± Li beixiao sat on the edge of the bed and handed the towel to ye qingge. ¡°Compared to our Mumu, he¡¯s more like a child.¡± Ye qingge dried his hair naturally, enjoying the way they got along. He had a villa and servants to serve him, but he was willing to live with her in this two-bedroom apartment. He had many people protecting him, and the security at the villa was the highest. It was not safe here. The fact that Huo zhongrao had sent so many people to protect him showed that the danger he had encountered was beyond imagination. Ye qingge felt as if all her pores would close and she would shiver all over when she recalled her experience with the fire. They all said that she didn¡¯t kill anyone, but she clearly remembered the moment when blood spurted out of the foreign mercenary¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future that it¡¯s not easy to be third sister-in-law. There are many younger brothers-in-law, and you have a lot to worry about!¡± Li beixiao lay on ye qingge¡¯s lap, his eyes closed and his lips curved. Chapter 203 ? 203 I don¡¯t like any other woman, you should always remember this Ye qingge pinched li beixiao¡¯s ear. It was indeed soft. ¡°We also saw a woman today. Feng Xi called her sister Jiahui!¡± Ye qingge asked casually, her hands not stopping. Jiahui grew up with us. She¡¯s a doctor! Li beixiao¡¯s tone was normal and he did not open his eyes. Hearing that they grew up together, ye qingge thought of the word ¡± childhood sweethearts ¡°. ¡°She even wants you to bring me to her house as a guest!¡± ¡°You want to eat grapes?¡± Li beixiao turned his head and looked at ye qingge with a smile, his words hoarse and lazy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ¡­¡± This question was inexplicably strange. Why did he suddenly pull the grapes down? ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat sour grapes!¡± Pinching ye qingge¡¯s fair and smooth little face, li beixiao teased her lovingly. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± Ye qingge tried her best to hide it. Was it that obvious? ¡°Yes, even if I¡¯m not jealous, the grapes will still be sour!¡± His tone was calm, but it was full of ridicule. ¡°You¡¯re very proud of this?¡± Ye qingge pretended to be angry. How could this man be so bad? ¡°Mm, seeing that you¡¯re jealous of me, I¡¯m a little jealous!¡± He squeezed ye qingge¡¯s little hand, his well-defined fingers intertwined with her white fingers and held them tightly. I said I¡¯m not jealous. Is there really something going on between little uncle and her? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like any other woman except for you. You should always remember this!¡± When he said this, li beixiao¡¯s eyes were deep and profound, like the vast ocean. One look and you would be deeply attracted. You would not be able to look away and could not accommodate any other ocean. It was that domineering tone again, but it no longer made ye qingge feel suppressed and angry. Her heart seemed to have been filled with honey, which spread along her blood vessels to her fingertips and toes ¡­ Even though he was saying such affectionate words, there was still some color in them. An affair? was he complaining that she didn¡¯t give herself to him? Two legs ¡­ Ye qingge blushed as she couldn¡¯t help but think of some inappropriate scenes for children. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping!¡± Ye qingge lay down and covered herself with the quilt. Her face was burning. ¡°Are you inviting me?¡± He lay down beside her and smiled. Li beixiao¡¯s burning and colorful eyes made ye qingge¡¯s heart skip a few beats. Her small hands couldn¡¯t help but grip the thin blanket tightly. Her curled eyelashes flickered, and the action of biting her lips was shy and seductive. Looking at her reflection in li beixiao¡¯s deep eyes, she looked so shy as if she was waiting for something. Ye qingge suddenly closed her eyes. Li beixiao¡¯s slender fingers gently rubbed on ye qingge¡¯s eyelashes. Looking at her trembling and shyness, li beixiao¡¯s throat moved. His eyes became darker and darker. The beast that was trapped inside could not wait to rush out. At this time, in li beixiao¡¯s eyes, ye qingge was like a shy bride waiting for her red veil to be lifted, waiting for her first time, nervous, shy, and hopeful ¡­ ¡°What a bothersome little thing! We¡¯ve been running out of water recently!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s tone was full of helplessness. Recently, he had taken too many cold baths and it was very tiring. When li beixiao was about to get out of bed and go to the bathroom, ye qingge did not know what was wrong with her. She actually pounced on him. Yes, she pounced on him. She directly pounced on li beixiao, who had just straightened his body, and pushed him onto the bed. While li beixiao was still in a daze, ye qingge¡¯s soft and sweet lips had already kissed him. She kissed him without any pattern, with shyness and innocence. However, li beixiao¡¯s body was on fire ¡­ Chapter 204 ? 204 You sleep first, I¡¯ll go smoke a cigarette He took the initiative to turn over and pinned ye qingge under him, looking at her shy look. His deep eyes were scarlet red, and the fire of a Prairie was spreading unstoppably. Ye qingge¡¯s fair little hand held li beixiao¡¯s arm tightly, feeling the burning skin. He kissed her domineeringly and played around with her. Ye qingge was kissed like a fish that was stranded and needed water to breathe. ¡°Can I?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was hoarse, and some of his emotions could not be concealed. He could only hug her to sleep these days, but he couldn¡¯t take her one step further. He was a very normal man. He had his own needs, and he was eager to have this woman completely. Ye qingge was afraid, but she had seen li Beichen¡¯s respect and tolerance for her these days. She didn¡¯t want him to take a cold shower every night. This man was worthy of her trust. She also wanted to own him selfishly so that other women could forget about him. Ye qingge did not say anything. She took the initiative to kiss li beixiao¡¯s thin lips again and answered him in the most direct way. Li beixiao hugged her tightly and kissed her back. The man who had always been calm and domineering was now like an anxious and unruly young boy. Ye qingge closed her eyes and let li beixiao kiss her. At this moment, she wanted to give herself to him completely. This man appeared in her life with a Supreme Halo, but he doted on her. She was very happy. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt, bear with it!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s kiss went down from ye qingge¡¯s white neck to the cross necklace, and he suddenly stopped. At the same time, ye qingge also said, ¡± it¡¯ll hurt, bear with it! He instantly fell into an ice cave. Ye qingge¡¯s little hands were between the two of them. She was a little flustered. How could she still have her first time? her hymen had long been given to the cold instrument. He felt guilty towards li beixiao. In his heart, he thought that she was clean ¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. If he knew that she had given birth to another man¡¯s child, with his temper, he would probably tear her apart. The fiery atmosphere cooled down in an instant, and Li beixiao did not kiss her anymore. The redness on ye qingge¡¯s body gradually faded. ¡°You sleep first, I¡¯ll go smoke a cigarette!¡± Li muyao kissed ye qingge on the lips, covered her with the blanket, and got out of bed with a sullen face. Hearing the sound of the door closing, hot tears flowed down from the corners of ye qingge¡¯s eyes, silently but deeply imprinted in her heart. The arrow was blocked on the profound, no man could stand it, right? Ye qingge felt that she was sick ¡­ Ye qingge waited for a while, but li beixiao did not return. She went to the living room to find him, but found that he was not home. His slippers were placed at the entrance. Her heart ached, and there was an unspeakable bitterness. Was he tired of her ¡­ Ye qingge hugged her knees and squatted down. In the empty living room, her thoughts ran wild. Seal the door Li beixiao sped all the way to Feng Yan¡¯s territory. Flame and the bodyguard¡¯s car only caught up with him after he got out of the car. Flame chased after him with a nervous expression. The security at the gate was very tight, but when they saw li beixiao, they did not dare to stop him. They let him through, even though it was already past eleven o ¡®clock at night. Feng Yan and Li beiming had been fighting for so many years, and the most difficult thing was to deal with his brothers. Feng Yan was still awake, leaning lazily on the sofa in his sleeping robe and drinking red wine. Chapter 205 ? 205 Don¡¯t Smile at Me Ye qingge pinched li beixiao¡¯s ear. It was indeed soft. ¡°We also saw a woman today. Feng Xi called her sister Jiahui!¡± Ye qingge asked casually, her hands not stopping. Jiahui grew up with us. She¡¯s a doctor! Li beixiao¡¯s tone was normal and he did not open his eyes. Hearing that they grew up together, ye qingge thought of the word ¡± childhood sweethearts ¡°. ¡°She even wants you to bring me to her house as a guest!¡± ¡°You want to eat grapes?¡± Li beixiao turned his head and looked at ye qingge with a smile, his words hoarse and lazy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ¡­¡± This question was inexplicably strange. Why did he suddenly pull the grapes down? ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat sour grapes!¡± Pinching ye qingge¡¯s fair and smooth little face, li beixiao teased her lovingly. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± Ye qingge tried her best to hide it. Was it that obvious? ¡°Yes, even if I¡¯m not jealous, the grapes will still be sour!¡± His tone was calm, but it was full of ridicule. ¡°You¡¯re very proud of this?¡± Ye qingge pretended to be angry. How could this man be so bad? ¡°Mm, seeing that you¡¯re jealous of me, I¡¯m a little jealous!¡± He squeezed ye qingge¡¯s little hand, his well-defined fingers intertwined with her white fingers and held them tightly. I said I¡¯m not jealous. Is there really something going on between little uncle and her? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like any other woman except for you. You should always remember this!¡± When he said this, li Beichen¡¯s eyes were deep and profound, like the vast sea. It would make you deeply attracted to it with just a glance, unable to move your eyes away or contain any other ocean. It was that domineering tone again, but it no longer made ye qingge feel suppressed and angry. It was as if her heart had been filled with honey, and it spread along her blood vessels to her fingertips and toes ¡­ In li beixiao¡¯s eyes, ye qingge was like a shy bride who was waiting for her red veil to be lifted. He was waiting. She was nervous, shy, and hopeful ¡­ ¡°What a bothersome little thing! We¡¯ve been running out of water recently!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s tone was full of helplessness. Recently, he had taken too many cold baths and it was very tiring. When li beixiao was about to get up and get off the bed, ye qingge did not know what was wrong with her. She actually pounced on him. Yes, she pounced on him. She directly pounced on li beixiao, who had just straightened his body, and pushed him onto the bed. .. Ye qingge was afraid, but this man was worthy of her trust. She also wanted to own him selfishly so that other women could forget about him. Ye qingge did not say anything. She took the initiative to kiss li beixiao¡¯s thin lips again and answered him in the most direct way. But ¡­ He felt guilty towards li beixiao. In his heart, he thought that she was clean ¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. If he knew that she had given birth to another man¡¯s child, with his temper, he would probably tear her apart. The fiery atmosphere cooled down in an instant, and Li beixiao did not kiss her anymore. ¡°You sleep first, I¡¯ll go smoke a cigarette!¡± Li muyao kissed ye qingge on the lips, covered her with the blanket, and got out of bed with a sullen face. Hearing the sound of the door closing, hot tears flowed down from the corners of ye qingge¡¯s eyes, silently but deeply imprinted in her heart. Ye qingge felt that she was sick ¡­ Ye qingge waited for a while, but li beixiao did not return. She went to the living room to find him, but found that he was not home. His slippers were placed at the entrance. Her heart ached, and there was an unspeakable bitterness. Was he tired of her ¡­ Ye qingge hugged her knees and squatted down. In the empty living room, her thoughts ran wild. Seal the door Li beixiao sped all the way to Feng Yan¡¯s territory. Flame and the bodyguard¡¯s car only caught up with him after he got out of the car. Flame chased after him with a nervous expression. The security at the gate was very tight, but when they saw li beixiao, they did not dare to stop him. They let him through, even though it was already past eleven o ¡®clock at night. Feng Yan and Li beiming had been fighting for so many years, and the most difficult thing was to deal with his brothers. Feng Yan was still awake, leaning lazily on the sofa in his sleeping robe and drinking red wine. The black silk sleeping robe opened wide at the chest, revealing a strong chest. His slender legs were crossed on the low steps, and he looked indescribably charming and lazy. Li beixiao walked in with steady steps. As he walked, he took off his leather gloves and threw his black woolen coat on the sofa. ¡°Ha, huh?¡± Feng Yan swirled the wine glass in his hand and said to li Beichen in an evil and gentle voice. don¡¯t be cheeky with me, Feng Yan. Let¡¯s have a good time. Take off the necklace on my woman¡¯s neck! Li beixiao was really angry. For so many years, no matter how Feng Yan messed with him, he always turned a blind eye and let him have his way. However, he could not do it this time. Feng Yan immediately threw the glass of red wine in his hand. The fragile glass of red wine hit the marble pillar and made a shattering sound, which was particularly abrupt in the vast and empty living room. ¡°What do you mean? A life for a life?¡± Feng Yan shouted at li beixiao. His eyes were bloodshot, like a beast that had fought its way out of hell. He was covered in blood and his eyes were filled with ruthlessness. ¡°You want me to give it to you!¡± Li beixiao looked at Feng Yan calmly, as if he was used to such a confrontation. Yes, for so many years, such a confrontation had occurred often. A life for a life-Feng Yan had said this more than once. Li beixiao had also told him that he would give him his life anytime. even if you want to die so quickly, you still have to ask me if I agree. That necklace will be worn on ye qingge¡¯s neck for the rest of her life. If you feel guilty looking at it, you can destroy it! Feng Yan laughed evilly, his soft and feminine words causing the hair on the body of anyone who heard it to stand on end. Li beixiao clenched his hands into fists. When he was about to wave them, some scenes flashed through his mind. In the end, he loosened his fists. He took out a cigarette and lit it up. He sat on the sofa and took a puff. Looking at li beixiao, Feng Yan slowly bent down and looked at him, his eyes full of playfulness. She leaned to li beixiao¡¯s ear and whispered softly. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Feng Yan, can hatred make you live a more comfortable life?¡± Li beixiao took a deep breath and looked up at li beixiao. Even though he was sitting down and looking up at Feng Yan, he was obviously above him. That innate domineering aura of looking down on all living beings, he didn¡¯t need to stand at a high place, but he could control everything. ¡°I feel so good to see the omnipotent you sitting here and smoking helplessly!¡± Feng Yan clenched his jaw as he enunciated each word. Putting out the cigarette in his hand, li beixiao stood up and picked up his wool coat. He took two steps and suddenly stopped. you know I won¡¯t destroy that necklace. I don¡¯t have much patience left for you, so use it sparingly. ¡°Ye qingge is my woman and will be my wife. It doesn¡¯t matter if I sleep with her earlier or later, it won¡¯t change our relationship! Save your strength!¡± After saying that, li beixiao turned around and left. Compared to when he came, he was a little depressed. At the end of the day, he couldn¡¯t bear to really fall out with Feng Yan and didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth of what happened back then. He was afraid that Feng Yan would have no reason to live anymore. If hatred could support him to live, then he would continue to hate! After li beixiao left, the sound of things breaking could be heard in the living room. Chapter 206 ? 206 I¡¯ve met a good girl recently Han Bing stood at the entrance and looked at them silently, thinking that the servants would be busy again. After so many years, the number of things that young master had broken and broken were uncountable. Although his ability to endure was getting better, the frequency of him smashing things was also getting more and more serious. Li beixiao walked out of Feng Yan¡¯s Villa and saw Huo zhongrao¡¯s modified army green SUV. He looked at the flame, and the flame immediately lowered its head. The door of the passenger seat opened. Li beixiao walked over and got into the car. Huo Zhong drove away and the two of them didn¡¯t speak along the way. Looking at the scenery outside the car window, li beixiao knew where his big brother was taking him. Nanping Mountain Cemetery It was past midnight in the winter, and the cold wind blew on his face, chilling him to the bone. Huo zhongrao¡¯s military boots made a squeaking sound as they stepped on the snow. Li beixiao followed him with a dark face. Every time he couldn¡¯t control himself and went to find Feng Yan, his big brother would bring him here. The man¡¯s tall and strong body stood in front of a tombstone. The photo of the woman on the tombstone was noble and beautiful, and her elegant charm exuded an elegant temperament. From the photo, the woman looked like she was in her thirties. Li beixiao used his hands to remove the snow on the tombstone. His movements were very gentle. ¡°Aunt su, I haven¡¯t come to see you in a while!¡± He smiled and greeted the woman in the photo. Huo zhongrao stood there without a word, his eyes as dark as the stars in the sky. ¡°I went to look for ah Yan just now. We quarreled and almost hit him.¡± he¡¯s getting more and more mischievous recently. If I really can¡¯t control myself one day and beat him up, don¡¯t blame me, aunty su! I met a good girl recently. Feng Yan came to make trouble again and put the necklace you gave him on her neck. I want to be intimate with her, but it¡¯s awkward! ¡°I want to marry her. How can I have a child without intimacy? I can¡¯t destroy that necklace, it¡¯s something you left for Feng Yan.¡± The woman in the photo was called Bai YUSU. She was Feng Yan¡¯s mother. She was a gentle and kind woman, but she ended her life in the most tragic way. Huo zhongrao went to the side to smoke, the cigarette butt flickering, so his expression couldn¡¯t be seen. Li beixiao walked over and Huo zhongrao took out a cigarette from his pocket and threw it to him. Li beixiao lit a cigarette and took a puff. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was muffled. He would probably find it boring to be with such a man and woman! No matter how cold and charming he was, he had a dull personality. Li Bei smiled. Although his big brother was not good at talking, he was very meticulous. ¡°For aunt SU¡¯s sake, I have to endure him!¡± ¡°Bei Zhi, it¡¯s been hard on you all these years, I¡¯ve let you suffer!¡± Huo zhongrao patted li beixiao¡¯s shoulder with great force. This was a language between men. ¡°I¡¯m not a woman, there¡¯s nothing to be wronged about!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s tone was a little low as he puffed out a mouthful of smoke. brother, I want to get married. I want to marry ye qingge! When he said this, li beixiao¡¯s eyes were full of affection. For a man like him, once he gave his heart, he would be alone for a lifetime, and his love would not change. Li beixiao had already told Li Ximing that he would marry ye qingge. He also wanted to have a family soon, a real family. I think he¡¯s pestering ye qingge because of you, not because of love. he said he was waiting for Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes dimmed at the mention of MeowMeow. Feng Yan¡¯s promise to wait was a form of consolation to him, even though he knew that the chances of finding her were slim. Chapter 207 ? 207 The boss¡¯s heart should ache However, it seemed that the more people there were, the greater the hope. ¡°Big brother, we didn¡¯t mention anything about Li beixiao knew that MeowMeow had been a pain in his big brother¡¯s heart for so many years. His dull personality was mostly because of MeowMeow. Feng Yan and Miaomiao had an engagement. When Miaomiao was lost, she was only two years old, and Feng Yan was seven. Feng Yan liked Huo zhongrao taught him every day to be good to After meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow ¡­. No matter what, the fever did not go down. The old man said that MeowMeow was probably dead. She rested on Feng Yan¡¯s body and was unwilling to leave. She performed rituals and paid her respects, but no matter how much she did, she did not seem to get better. Half a month after he had a high fever, Feng Yan woke up, but he hid himself in his room and didn¡¯t talk to anyone. Ever since then, Feng Yan had barely spoken to any women. Li beixiao did not allow women to get close to him, but Feng Yan¡¯s condition was worse than his. He was not even willing to listen to women. Compared to his other brothers, Huo zhongrao loved Feng Yan more. It was because of Therefore, when Feng Yan made fun of ye qingge, Huo zhongrao only felt that he was targeting bei Zhi again. Ever since that incident, Feng Yan went against bei Zhi at every turn and did all sorts of things. I¡¯m still alive because I have hope in my heart. I always hope that I can find her one day ¡­ That time, when he heard ye qingge¡¯s voice, he wondered if she was his sister. However, the age did not match. Ye qingge was two years younger than MeowMeow. Not only ye qingge, as long as there was a trace of meow on anyone, he would wonder if that person was his sister. ¡°Big brother, you said that Feng Yan¡¯s obsession runs too deep, but aren¡¯t you the same!¡± ¡°Bei Zhi, if he didn¡¯t hate you so much, he would have died after his mother passed away and his sister jumped into the sea!¡± Li beixiao closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to think about many things in the past. They were too tragic. it¡¯s been hard on you. You¡¯re willing to bear so much. I hope he will understand your good intentions one day! Huo zhongrao patted li beixiao¡¯s shoulder and walked down the mountain. Li beixiao looked at Bai YUSU¡¯s picture on the tombstone again. He felt as if there was a stone pressing on his chest, making him feel unusually depressed. Li clan The third group of the marketing department was having a meeting in the conference room. Ye qingge did not sleep much the whole night. Li beixiao did not come back and did not even call her. ¡°This time, monkey and Xiao Wei will come with me to Yucheng for the meeting!¡± Kong Yu gave a simple order. ¡°Boss, you should take youngest! My first love is from Yucheng, I¡¯m afraid my husband will misunderstand!¡± Luo Wei said to Kong Yu with a smile. ¡°The youngest is a newcomer, it¡¯s not appropriate for him to go. He doesn¡¯t look good at drinking.¡± The wily old fox shook his head in disagreement. This time, they were going to sign a big contract, so it was easier to talk about it with Luo Wei at the table. Although boss had said that ye qingge was his girlfriend in the restaurant that day and the other departments had misunderstood, everyone in their team knew what was going on. Although she wanted to match the two of them together, they were discussing a contract after all. This was not child¡¯s play. ¡°Yes, youngest is a newcomer. You know that the hospital leaders are all lecherous and can drink a lot. Our youngest is inexperienced and will definitely be taken advantage of. When that happens, boss will be heartbroken!¡± Chapter 208 ? 208 I¡¯m going to feel uncomfortable again The monkey had hit the nail on the head this time. Kong Yu looked at ye qingge. He had noticed that something was wrong with her since she came to the company this morning. He looked tired and absent-minded. ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for Xiao Wei to go, then I¡¯ll go!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s voice was hoarse and her smile was weak. ¡°Just let the youngest go and train. I¡¯ll teach her some skills at the wine table later! Fourth, I¡¯m not bullying you. I was trained like that too!¡± Luo Wei said it very frankly and did not hide anything. ¡°I know, team leader, I¡¯ll go!¡± Ye qingge also wanted to leave for a few days. The current situation between her and Li beixiao made her feel inexplicably uncomfortable. If this had not happened, she might not have gone on a business trip so simply. She was reluctant to part with him and Mumu. yes, we¡¯ll go back at noon to pack our things. We¡¯ll leave at 3 p.m. We¡¯ll be there for about three days! Kong Yu said as he tidied up the things on the table. Three days was enough for the two of them to calm down. She felt wronged. She had rejected li beixiao before, but he had tolerated her. This time, she merely pushed him away, and with that little bit of hesitation, he left and did not return for the entire night! Did he ever think about her feelings, her grievances, her shyness, being stripped naked and left behind ¡­ Ye qingge went home and packed some clothes and toiletries. ¡°Mumu, do you want to go to grandpa¡¯s house or your Godfather¡¯s place?¡± Ye qingge asked li Mumu as she cleaned up. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Godfather! Mom, go and do your thing. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Li Mumu¡¯s pair of black eyes rolled around as she pondered. ¡°Then call your Godfather and ask him to send someone to pick you up!¡± Ye qingge squatted down and touched Mumu¡¯s soft hair, reluctant to leave the child. ¡°Did you quarrel with my dad?¡± Mumu finally asked. no, I¡¯m going to work. Newbies always have to learn! Ye qingge knew that Mumu was very sensitive and there were some things that she could not hide from him. When he woke up in the morning, li beixiao was not there. actually, there¡¯s nothing bad about quarreling. After quarreling, you¡¯ll care about each other. I have a deskmate in kindergarten. She¡¯s a fat and unreasonable little girl. We bickered every day. One day, when she didn¡¯t come to kindergarten, I felt like something was missing the whole day and I felt uncomfortable all over. the next day, chubby girl didn¡¯t come, but I knew what was wrong with me. It was because she wasn¡¯t here, and no one quarreled with me. I was so bored that I felt uncomfortable. when she came to school, I treated her especially well. I was afraid that if she didn¡¯t come to school one day, I would feel uncomfortable again ¡­ ¡°If she wasn¡¯t around for those few days, I don¡¯t even know how much I care about this chubby little sister!¡± When li Mumu said that, she was all smiles and looked a little shy. Her expression, coupled with the slight curve of her lips, made her look like a little warm man. Ye qingge held li Mumu tightly in her arms. She knew that he had a high EQ, which was much higher than that of children of his age, and even higher than that of adults. ¡°Good son!¡± Her eyes were red, but no tears fell. When ye qingge went downstairs, Kong Yu¡¯s car was already there to pick her up. Monkey was lying in the back seat, so ye qingge could only sit in the front passenger seat. The car was driving on the highway and soft music was playing. Ye qingge closed her eyes and held her phone in her hand, but there were no calls or messages. ¡°Put it on and sleep for a while. It¡¯ll take five hours!¡± Chapter 209 ? 209 A woman¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone Kong Yu handed his woolen coat to ye qingge and focused on driving without saying anything else. There was an unfamiliar masculine scent on the khaki wool coat, so ye qingge did not hand it back to him. But she didn¡¯t put it on. Instead, she put Kong Yu¡¯s clothes into her bag. Monkey had already fallen asleep in the back seat, and he would snore from time to time. ¡°Team leader, I¡¯m not sleepy!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s voice was not as clear as usual as she leaned her head against the window. ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± Kong Yu¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ears, like that of a broadcaster, mellow and fresh. ¡°Team leader, I¡¯m fine!¡± Ye qingge was not a person who was willing to tell others about her own affairs. ¡°Did you have a fight with your boyfriend?¡± Kong Yu asked with a smile. He didn¡¯t stop the topic just because ye qingge didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Ye qingge looked at Kong Yu in surprise. She was not thinking about how he knew that she had a boyfriend, but whether he knew that her boyfriend was li beixiao. you¡¯ve been absent-minded since I saw you this morning. You¡¯ve been looking at your phone ever since you got into the car. Luo Wei had a fight with her boyfriend for a while, just like you. you¡¯re so pretty and have a good personality. How can you really not have a boyfriend? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, team leader, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it!¡± Ye qingge did not need to hide anything since she had already said it. When everyone asked her that time, she was really afraid that they would ask her to call her boyfriend over, so she said that she didn¡¯t have one. ¡°Did you tell him about your business trip? Even if they¡¯re quarreling, we still need to tell him so that he won¡¯t worry!¡± Although Kong Yu was young, he was very meticulous. He didn¡¯t even contact me ¡­ Ye qingge did not know what it was like to be in a relationship, but she felt that she should not take the initiative to look for li beixiao if he did not contact her. ¡°It¡¯s good to send him a message! If he doesn¡¯t take the initiative to contact you after knowing that you¡¯re on a business trip, then it¡¯s fine to not have such a boyfriend. You¡¯re a girl who¡¯s out alone, so he should at least give you some advice!¡± Kong Yu¡¯s words were not without reason. Ye qingge took out her phone and hesitated. She felt that it was necessary to tell li beixiao. It took ye qingge a long time to type a message, typing and deleting a sentence. She always felt that it was inappropriate. She repeated it over and over again until her palms were sweaty. The way she furrowed her brows was still so beautiful. The sun outside the car window shone on her face, and it glowed with a faint golden light. It set off her white and tender skin, making it look even more translucent. ¡°I¡¯m going to Yucheng for a business trip for three days!¡± There was no ¡®little uncle¡¯ or anything else. It was just a few words. He looked at it, confirmed it again, and clicked ¡®send¡¯. A few seconds later, li beixiao¡¯s call came in. Ye qingge stared at the phone, feeling a little confused. To answer or not to answer ¡­ She didn¡¯t mean to be pretentious, but he didn¡¯t come back last night, and he didn¡¯t call her today. She was upset. Last night, she had been tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep. She had perked up her ears to listen for any sounds, thinking that if she heard the door open, she would immediately pretend to be asleep. ¡°Take it! I don¡¯t want him to worry!¡± Kong Yu said with a smile when he saw ye qingge¡¯s hesitation. Glancing at Kong Yu, ye qingge bit her lip and picked up the phone without saying ¡± Hello ¡°. She bit her lip and waited for li beixiao to speak first. She wanted to hear his explanation. He didn¡¯t even call her and stayed out all night. What did he mean? However, a gentle woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. It was charming and sweet. Chapter 210 ? 210 No matter how bad his temper is, it¡¯s nothing to me Ye qingge remembered this voice. Even though they had only met once, Tong Jiahui¡¯s voice was very unique. She raised her tone at the end, which was a little arrogant. ¡°Valiant song?¡± Tong Jiahui¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone again. Ye qingge looked at the screen of her mobile phone and confirmed that it was li beixiao¡¯s call again. She then pressed the recording button. ¡°Sister Jiahui.¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face was dark, but her voice was as casual as usual, with a clear smile. Ye qingge did not ask why she was the one who called li beixiao¡¯s phone, nor did she ask where he was. Ye qingge was thinking about what Tong Jiahui would say next. it¡¯s not convenient for bei Zhi to answer the phone. I¡¯ll ask him to call you later. Or ¡°bei Zhi is taking a shower, I¡¯ll get him to call you later.¡± ¡°Valiant song, bei Zhi can¡¯t answer the phone. I¡¯ll get him to call you back!¡± Ye qingge had just finished thinking about what Tong Jiahui would say. As expected, she said it without missing a single word. She really gave her face. ¡°Sister Jiahui, what do you mean by it¡¯s inconvenient? Did he go to the bathroom or take a shower? Or is he unconscious?¡± Ye qingge asked with a smile, but her tone was cold. Tong Jiahui paused for a few seconds before she smiled and replied, ¡± beizhi is sleeping! Ye qingge¡¯s lips curled up. Her cultivation was still lacking, so she had actually forgotten to sleep ¡­ ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble sister Jiahui to wake him up!¡± Ye qingge tilted her head slightly. Her words sounded like a ruffian, which made her more charming and beautiful. Ye qingge thought that Tong Jiahui thought that after she finished speaking, she would hang up the phone and cry by herself. If there was anything, she and Li beixiao would solve it themselves. She wanted li beixiao to explain clearly to her what he had done with Tong Jiahui. However, there was no need for Tong Jiahui to smooth things over. Ye qingge would not do things that would make her family feel pain while her enemy was happy. Kong Yu drove and looked at ye qingge from time to time, his eyes full of praise and appreciation. Ye qingge did not mention li Beichen¡¯s name because Kong Zhang was there. ¡°Qingge, I don¡¯t dare to do that. Bei Zhi has a bad temper when he wakes up!¡± Tong Jiahui¡¯s voice was no longer as charming and sweet as before. Even though she was smiling, there was a hint of coldness in her voice. it¡¯s fine, sister Jiahui. Just call him by his name. No matter how bad his temper is, it¡¯s nothing to me! Ye qingge¡¯s fair fingers clasped the strap of her backpack, and she was breathing heavily. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± li beixiao, if you really dare to do anything with Tong Jiahui, I, ye qingge, will tear you apart! Ye qingge was such a person. She had once told her mother that her other half could not be rich or handsome, but he must be loyal and devoted to their feelings. She was a person who couldn¡¯t tolerate any sand in her eyes. Kong Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh after hearing ye qingge¡¯s words. He had been with ye qingge for a few days, but he did not realize that she had such an arrogant and shrewish side. Ye qingge had already said so much. If Tong Jiahui did not call li beixiao, it would seem too deliberate. ¡°Valiant song, wait a moment. I¡¯m bei Zhi!¡± Even though he was still calling valiant song, his voice was extremely cold and impatient. ¡°Yes, thank you for your hard work, sister Jiahui!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s voice, on the other hand, sounded more cheerful. A gentle voice called out ¡°bei Zhi,¡±¡±bei Zhi,¡±¡±bei Zhi¡± from the other end of the phone. Ye qingge counted in her heart ¡­ Chapter 211 ? 211 Third sister-in-law will help you to find a wife If she called him one more time, she would get even with li beixiao. ¡°Bei Zhi, wake up! Valiant song is looking for you ¡­¡± ¡°Bei Zhi, stop sleeping ¡­¡± ¡°Bei Zhi ¡­¡± Ye qingge listened patiently and did not speak. She wanted to see how long it would take Tong Jiahui to wake li beixiao up. Ye qingge knew that li beixiao slept very lightly and would not have been unable to wake up after so many calls. ¡°Valiant song, I can¡¯t wake bei Zhi up! He¡¯s sleeping too deeply.¡± Tong Jiahui¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone. Ye qingge sneered. then, I¡¯ll have to trouble sister Jiahui to take care of him. Don¡¯t let him fall asleep! Ye qingge hung up the phone and sent a message to flame. ¡°Flame, where are you?¡± Not long after, flame sent a text message. ¡°Third sister-in-law, Sir has caught a cold. We¡¯re in the hospital!¡± In fact, flame had wanted to call ye qingge to tell her a long time ago. Last night, li beixiao and Huo zhongrao had come down from Nanping Mountain Cemetery. They had caught a cold from the cold wind and had a fever. He went straight to the hospital to get a fever shot, take some cold medicine, and slept for a few hours. He woke up halfway and told Huo Huo Huo not to tell ye qingge, in case she was worried. Ye qingge looked at the message sent by the flame. Her eyes flashed with anxiety, but she did not panic. Even if she was worried about li beixiao, she could not get off the car at this time and delay her work. ¡°How did you catch a cold? Was it serious? Did you get an injection in the hospital?¡± After sending three question marks, ye qingge¡¯s eyes were filled with uneasiness. She started to regret coming on this business trip. Was he sick? Wasn¡¯t he fine when he left yesterday? ¡°I went to the cemetery with commander Huo last night and caught a cold from the cold wind. Sir doesn¡¯t like to take medicine, so he¡¯s already been given an injection to reduce the fever.¡± Ye qingge looked at the text message on her phone. It turned out that he had gone out with Huo zhongrao last night. She was actually unwilling to take medicine. She was already an adult, but she would rather take an injection than take medicine. What was wrong with her? Thinking about Tong Jiahui¡¯s intention, ye qingge was very sure that she had no feelings for li beixiao. She sent another text message. If possible, she really wanted to go to the hospital and take care of it herself. flame, I¡¯m going to Yucheng for business. Help me guard him closely. Don¡¯t let other women take advantage of him! The flame read the message several times before he understood what it meant. Her third sister-in-law had suddenly sent her a message to ask where he and Sir were. It must have something to do with Tong Jiahui ¡­ Tong Jiahui had just gone in, and he came out to smoke ¡­ He thought for a while and roughly understood what had happened in between. Flame scratched his head and laughed. He laughed naively. This third aunt was really ¡­ interesting. I understand, third sister-in-law. I promise to take good care of Sir and won¡¯t let any other woman take advantage of him. I¡¯ll get him to call you when he wakes up! Ye qingge supported her head with her hand and gently rubbed her lips with her index finger. She felt that these words really did not sound like they were from a fire. However, her heart felt warm. She felt good that someone was on her side. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you find a wife in the future!¡± He sent a handshake emoji as well. ¡°?..¡±The flame replied with a ¡°yes.¡± Ye qingge put away her phone and inadvertently saw Kong Yu looking at her. ¡°Team leader, drive carefully!¡± Ye qingge said seriously. ¡°Valiant song, do you have a lot of fans?¡± Kong Yu¡¯s voice was filled with unconcealable disappointment. Chapter 212 ? 212 I believe he¡¯s not the kind of man who¡¯s promiscuous Kong Yu¡¯s conditions were not bad. He had a house, a car, savings, and a stable job ¡­ There were also many girls who liked him. This was the first time he had a good impression of a girl, but she already had a boyfriend. Some emotions couldn¡¯t be controlled. In the past few minutes, Kong Yu knew very well. His feelings for ye qingge had risen from liking to love. That feeling was that his heart was beating uncontrollably, and his mind was already involuntarily outlining various scenes of the two of them together. They held hands, hugged, and kissed ¡­ There was also a certain stage in life. Get married and have children ¡­ The rapidly expanding emotions made him a little uneasy. That feeling was precisely the feeling of being cautious and uneasy. He originally had a sense of superiority and thought that he was very good, but now it had become that he was not worthy of her. ¡°No, this is my first time in a relationship. My boyfriend is very tolerant of me!¡± Ye qingge blushed the moment she said the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯. That was the shyness and uncontrollable nature of a girl in love. ¡°The person who called you just now was a woman. Aren¡¯t you jealous? You won¡¯t misunderstand?¡± According to a normal girl¡¯s temper, when she found out that her boyfriend was with another woman and that woman had called her to show off, she would have cried and made a fuss. Why would she sit here so calmly and tell him about her boyfriend¡¯s tolerance for her? there are many women who like him. If I fall for his tricks, I¡¯ll be doomed. My feelings don¡¯t need to be affected by others. I have my own judgment. I also believe that he¡¯s not that kind of promiscuous man! When ye qingge said this, her eyes were curved and her tone was very calm, without any intention. Kong Yu looked at ye qingge affectionately. It was such a lucky man to have such a woman. I¡¯m really jealous of your boyfriend! Sighing slightly, Kong Yu retracted his gaze. He seemed to be a little distracted as he looked at the road ahead. ¨C In the hospital- Flame put away his phone and walked into the ward. Tong Jiahui sat on the chair by the bed and looked at li beixiao. ¡°Doctor Tong, I¡¯ll take care of Sir. You can go and do your work!¡± Yan Yan opened her mouth and looked over. Li beixiao¡¯s phone was on the bedside table. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯ll stay here and take care of bei Zhi. You didn¡¯t sleep much last night, so you should go and rest!¡± Tong Jiahui turned around and said to the flame with a smile. That tone made her seem like a lady of the house. I¡¯m not tired. Third sister-in-law called just now and told me to take good care of Sir. I don¡¯t dare to slack off. Even Sir has to be patient with third sister-in-law¡¯s temper! Anyway, her husband was sleeping and couldn¡¯t hear it, so the flame added oil to the fire. Ever since he had experienced a life and death situation with ye qingge, he had a lot of respect and admiration for this future wife of his. They had made dumplings together two days ago, and she felt that ye qingge was easy to get along with. Most importantly, both Sir and the young master liked her, which was the rarest thing. Even though the flame had said so, the elegant smile on Tong Jiahui¡¯s face did not fade at all. It was as if it was carved on her face. ¡°It¡¯s really true that everything has its weakness. Bei Zhi¡¯s temper is so bad, yet he¡¯s still so patient. It¡¯s really not easy for a man to meet his true love. It¡¯s true that a man can change. As his friend, I¡¯m happy for him!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m on duty today, so if you need anything, just look for me. I¡¯ll come and see bei Zhi when he wakes up!¡± Tong Jiahui glanced at li beixiao before standing up. Chapter 213 ? 213 Who would tolerate your third sister-in-law¡¯s temper? ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. It¡¯s not hard. Take care, doctor Tong!¡± Tong Jiahui left with a smile, her steps elegant and Noble. After Tong Jiahui left, li beiming opened his eyes. His cold eyes looked at the fire. third sister-in-law? With your third sister-in-law¡¯s temper, who would be willing to give in to her?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, with a heavy nasal tone, which added a hint of laziness. The flame did not expect li beixiao to wake up and was stunned by the sudden sound. However, he was a well-trained soldier after all. He immediately turned around and looked at li Beichen respectfully. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re awake. Do you want some water?¡± Flame braced himself and changed the topic. His eyes drooped, and for the first time, he did not dare to look directly at his master. ¡°Her ability to recruit people has improved, even you have been taken under her command!¡± Although he said that, li beixiao was happy. His woman should be so United. He cared about these brothers, and he also hoped that she would be respected and supported by each and every one of them. He also hoped that she would treat each and every one of them with her true feelings. ¡°Third sister-in. law is. good person. She even said that she would find me a wife ¡­¡± Flame¡¯s face and ears were red when he said this. ¡°That little bit of ambition!¡± Li beixiao supported his body and sat up. Although he was in good health, he was still a human after all. He would always have a headache, fever, and cold. I went out just now. Third sister-in. law must have called Sir. Doctor Tong answered the call and third sister-in. law sent me a message ¡­ As he spoke, flame handed his phone to li beixiao. Li beixiao looked at the conversation on the phone. ¡°Flame, where are you?¡± ¡°Third sister-in-law, Sir has caught a cold. We¡¯re in the hospital!¡± ¡°How did you catch a cold? Was it serious? Did you get an injection in the hospital?¡± ¡°I went to the cemetery with commander Huo last night and caught a cold from the cold wind. Sir doesn¡¯t like to take medicine, so he¡¯s already been given an injection to reduce the fever.¡± flame, I¡¯m going to Yucheng for business. Help me guard him closely. Don¡¯t let other women take advantage of him! I understand, third sister-in-law. I promise to take good care of Sir and won¡¯t let any other woman take advantage of him. I¡¯ll get him to call you when he wakes up! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you find a wife in the future!¡± ¡°?..¡± Yan Yan handed li beixiao a glass of water. His forehead was already covered with a thin layer of sweat. I told you she¡¯s willing to be jealous. She still won¡¯t admit it! Her throat felt a little uncomfortable, but she felt much better after drinking a glass of water. ¡°Have her bodyguards caught up?¡± I¡¯ve called to confirm. I¡¯ve been following them. Don¡¯t worry, Sir. That ¡­ Flame wanted to say something but stopped. When he called the bodyguard just now, he had received another piece of news. Master was sick now, and he didn¡¯t know if he should tell him. ¡°What?¡± He knew his own subordinates well. When the flame wanted to say something but stopped, Feng Yan was most likely the one who caused the problem. ¡°Young master Feng also went to Yucheng!¡± Flame scratched his head. Young master Feng wouldn¡¯t go to Yucheng for a bowl of noodles. He was obviously going for his third sister-in-law. Li beixiao looked at the fire until his neck turned red. ¡°Sir, do you want to give third sister-in-law a call?¡± Was the heater in the ward too high? Why is it so hot? I feel like I¡¯m sweating ¡­ ¡°Who is she on a business trip with?¡± His nasal voice was deep and pleasant to the ears. ¡°That rumored boyfriend ¡­¡± Group three¡¯s leader, Kong Yu, and his group member, monkey ¡­ The flame felt that it was sick. Did its brain burn? why was it talking nonsense? Chapter 214 ? 214 Chapter 214 You know my temper. Don¡¯t touch my phone again. Sure enough, li Beichen¡¯s knife-like eyes were met with the flames and he was instantly cut alive. ¡°Find a doctor to prescribe some medicine that will take effect quickly. Go to Yucheng!¡± Li beixiao got out of bed. His body was a little weak and his expression was a little tired. Flame¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise. Third sister-in-law was indeed powerful! Sir, who was most unwilling to take medicine, actually took the initiative to say that he wanted to prescribe some medicine. Love could indeed make people unbelievable. ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately!¡± Flame turned and walked out of the ward. After the flame went out for a while, Tong Jiahui walked in. ¡°Bei Zhi, your fever has gone down, but it¡¯ll come back again. You should stay in the hospital and get another shot. What¡¯s so urgent that you have to go now?¡± Tong Jiahui¡¯s tone was filled with unconcealable anxiety and worry. In fact, she knew that li beixiao was going to look for ye qingge. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to look for valiant song. She told me that you¡¯ve met!¡± Li beixiao did not look at Tong Jiahui and kept a certain distance from her. ¡°Yeah, I saw her eating hotpot with Feng Xi and Mumu the other day.¡± valiant song is nice and beautiful. What¡¯s rare is that Mumu is close to her and even calls her ¡®mother¡¯. You have to treat her well, not for anything else but for Mumu. Mumu has never enjoyed a mother¡¯s love. You¡¯ve let her down! Tong Jiahui helped li beixiao take the coat and put it on her arm. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to marry her!¡± Li beixiao did not ask Tong Jiahui to help him put on his clothes. Instead, he took them and put them on. well, one of us should really take the lead and start a family. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all be single! Tong Jiahui tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled elegantly. She seemed to be used to li beixiao¡¯s keeping a distance. ¡°You should also find one. Big brother doesn¡¯t have that kind of feelings for you!¡± ¡°Bei Zhi, Let¡¯s Make a Deal. We won¡¯t mention this, and you won¡¯t tell big brother either, okay? Who I like is my own business. How would you understand?¡± Tong Jiahui¡¯s fingers were clasping the edge of the bedside table, and the smile on her face was a little unnatural. ¡°You should know that big brother has someone in his heart!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was low and cold. ¡°Bei Zhi, we¡¯ve grown up together. You know how much I¡¯ve endured for the sake of our relationship all these years. I don¡¯t want any cracks to appear in our relationship. I¡¯ve carefully protected you. You should understand!¡± In terms of family conditions, the Tong family was not bad either. There were many people who wanted to marry Tong Jiahui, but she was still single. Many socialites in the circle were envious of Tong Jiahui, li beixiao, and Huo zhongrao. Many people spread rumors that she would definitely marry one of them. you can¡¯t force a relationship. I won¡¯t tell him that you have a crush on my brother. You should know how to let go! Tong Jiahui¡¯s eyes dimmed. There were some emotions that the person involved would never be able to see. Li beixiao picked up his phone and glanced at it. There was a message from ye qingge and a call. Jiahui, you know my temper. Don¡¯t touch my phone in the future! Li beixiao pulled out the SIM card and threw the phone into the trash can. Tong Jiahui¡¯s ruddy face turned pale in an instant. Li beixiao¡¯s mysophobia always made people feel embarrassed. I know that the password to your phone is Mumu¡¯s birthday. I was afraid that valiant song would be worried, so I called her! ¡°She¡¯s jealous and has a bad temper. Don¡¯t do this next time, or I¡¯ll have to coax her again, and she¡¯s not that easy to coax!¡± Chapter 215 ? 215 Did she know that Mumu received artificial insemination? Li beixiao was very serious and frowned slightly, as if it was really difficult to coax ye qingge. Sitting in the car, ye qingge sneezed a few times in succession, wondering who was talking about her. Tong Jiahui laughed. beizhi, I¡¯m really happy for you. She¡¯s a lucky woman to have found a woman she likes. She¡¯s lucky to have met such a good man like you. The more bright the smile on her face was, the more strength her fingers had on the edge of the table. and she gets along very well with Mumu. I saw that she was also very good to Mumu the other day. By the way, does she know that Mumu got her body through artificial insemination? ¡± His tone was normal, and he didn¡¯t probe at all. It was just a chat between friends. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll tell her when the time is right.¡± Li beixiao had thought about this before, but he had not had the chance to tell her. I think it¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t ask. Isn¡¯t it good now? she¡¯s so good to Mumu, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she tells him or not. The most important thing is not to let Mumu know that he got here through artificial insemination. It¡¯s inevitable that it will hurt the child¡¯s heart. Mumu is a stubborn child. If she wants to find her mother again, many unexpected things will happen. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were dark and deep. Mumu was very smart, but he had never asked about his mother, and he had never mentioned it. ¡°Have you settled down the surrogate girl?¡± When he was looking for a surrogate, li beixiao was not so obsessed with women and did not allow them to get close to him. After that, it was all because of what Feng Yan had done that he did not allow any woman to get close to him. He still remembered the blindfolded girl in the hotel room that night. Her lips were beautiful, small and full, just as attractive as ye qingge¡¯s. According to the contract, he could directly use the most primitive method of fertilization and give birth to a healthy baby. However, when she asked him if artificial insemination was possible, he agreed, but he kissed a woman for the first time ¡­ That night was his first kiss, and he kissed her lips as if he was in a trance. Now that he thought about it, he felt guilty towards ye qingge, because he knew that she had given her first kiss to him. And his was given to another woman. In this era where the first night was not a big deal, a man who would care about his first kiss, probably only a clean freak like li beixiao would have it. yes, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s a surrogate for the money. That kind of girl has no emotions and won¡¯t think about the child. There won¡¯t be any trouble! When Tong Jiahui said this, there was a flash of panic in her eyes. Some things were destined by the heavens and could not be blocked by man, especially when fate was such a wonderful thing. That year, when li beixiao was looking for a surrogate, Tong Jiahui was the one who took care of everything because she was a doctor in the Gynecology and Obstetrics Department. Hearing Tong Jiahui¡¯s words, li beixiao frowned. The girl¡¯s words rang in his ears. Sir, you are a good person! A grateful person should be someone who understood emotions. For some reason, after so many years, he still remembered these words clearly, but he had forgotten the voice of the owner of these words. When ye qingge and the others arrived in Yucheng, it was already past seven o ¡®clock in the evening. After eating at the hotel restaurant, they returned to their rooms. Kong Yu and the monkey shared a room, while ye qingge shared her own. The two rooms were next to each other. Ye qingge took a shower and lay on the bed. She looked at her phone but still did not receive a call from li beixiao. Chapter 216 ? 216 I¡¯ve always sent people to protect you She thought to herself, did she catch a serious cold? Or was he really dead asleep? With The fire burning in her eyes, she believed that Tong Jiahui would not have any evil thoughts. That woman didn¡¯t like her at first sight and seemed to be very polite, but ye qingge could clearly feel that the woman¡¯s sense of superiority in her bones seemed to highlight her existence at all times. She couldn¡¯t express the complicated feelings in her heart. Women were always easily pretentious. She was worried and annoyed at the same time. There were two little demons in her heart, causing her to be restless. There was a knock on the door. Ye qingge got out of bed and opened the door, thinking that it must be Kong Yu or monkey. He did not expect to see ¡­ ¡°Feng Yan?¡± Ye qingge blinked. After confirming again that it was Feng Yan standing in front of her, she was a little confused. ¡°Here you go!¡± Feng Yan threw her another cat pendant and walked past ye qingge into the room. Ye qingge instinctively took the cat pendant that Feng Yan had thrown to her. It was the same cat as the previous two, but it still had a different expression. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Wasn¡¯t this a little too strange? ¡°I¡¯ve been sending people to protect you. Of course, he has sent people too!¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider at all and sat down on the bed. The travel expenses were covered, so ye qingge lived in a standard room with a bed as far as the eye could see. The ¡®him¡¯ that Feng Yan was talking about was naturally li Beichen. Ye qingge did not expect li beixiao and Feng Yan to send people to protect her. Was it because of the foreign mercenaries? Didn¡¯t those people go after li beixiao? It just so happened that she was sitting in the car that day ¡­ Feng Yan took ye qingge¡¯s bag. The kitten hanging on it was the one he had given her in li beixiao¡¯s office that day. The corners of his mouth rose to reveal a gentle smile. This woman really liked these little things. It was not a waste of his few nights ¡­ ¡°Where do you plan to hang this?¡± Nunu¡¯s chin was referring to the cat pendant in ye qingge¡¯s hand. ¡°Hang it on the key!¡± The last time he gave her that, she had hesitated whether to hang it on her bag or the key, but in the end, she had chosen the bag. She had thought that li beixiao would not allow her to hang it. Who knew that not only did he not object, but he also said that it was very cute. ¡°What are you standing there for? Come over and sit!¡± Feng Yan smiled evilly and patted the bed, motioning for her to come over and sit. Uh, whose room is this? ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Ye qingge naturally wouldn¡¯t sit there. ¡°No! Why are you making fish for me?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s clothes were basically all black, but today, he was wearing a coffee-colored leather jacket and a black high-collared sweater, which made him look handsome and mature. ¡°..¡±Ye qingge rolled her eyes with a smile. ¡°Even if I want to make it for you, the conditions here won¡¯t allow it!¡± To be honest, ye qingge didn¡¯t hate Feng Yan. Sometimes, the sadness in his eyes would make her heart hurt inexplicably. Especially when he mentioned ¡°Do you know why I like to eat fish so much?¡± Feng Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at ye qingge with burning eyes. ¡°I like it! I don¡¯t know why I like to eat fish!¡± Ye qingge felt that Feng Yan¡¯s question was a little strange. She liked fish too, and there was no reason for it. She just liked it. ¡°When Don¡¯t be fooled by brother Rao¡¯s gloomy personality and his unwillingness to talk, he was quite talkative when he was young!¡± Chapter 217 ? 217 Meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow what do you think I would do when I was seven years old? I happened to see my kitchen maid steam rice cakes. There was a fish-shaped rice cake, and it looked pretty good. I made a small fish with that piece of wood. Kittens eat fish ¡­ When Feng Yan said this, his tone was no longer as feminine as usual, but rather a little childish. Ye qingge¡¯s heart ached for some reason as she listened. ¡°Although the carved fish is not so fine, I can still see the shape of the fish. I put a red string around the fish and made a bracelet for MeowMeow.¡± you don¡¯t know how MeowMeow ate that little fish every day. She was so chubby and so cute back then! ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know what a marriage contract was. What did I know? Brother Rao said that I like to see MeowMeow smile. She looks especially cute when she smiles. She has two small dimples on her face, as if they were pricked by needles. They are sharp and thin ¡­ after a few days, MeowMeow disappeared. I can¡¯t find her anywhere. I can¡¯t find her ¡­ I had a high fever for half a month. When I woke up, I didn¡¯t say a word to anyone. I just locked myself in my room. My mom said that when I had a high fever, I kept calling out MeowMeow¡¯s name. ¡°Do you believe me? I¡¯ve never talked to a girl since I was a child. You¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve taken the initiative to approach and the first woman I¡¯ve kissed ¡­¡± This was the first time ye qingge had heard Feng Yan talk so much about his feelings for MeowMeow. She had never known that a man¡¯s feelings could last from the age of seven to today. And it was to a person who had not been found ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s heart ached for Feng Yan. She actually ached for him ¡­ ¡°I gave you my first kiss, shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for me?¡± Feng Yan looked at ye qingge evilly, as if he had never appeared when he was reminiscing about the past. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me your first kiss? it was in the small forest in the courtyard!¡± Li beixiao strode in. His voice was low and nasal, but it was full of domineering power. Ye qingge didn¡¯t close the door. After all, it would be easy for a man and a woman to misunderstand if they closed the door. Ye qingge did not expect li beixiao to come. She was just going on a business trip, was there a need to? However, her heart still ached when she heard his heavy nasal voice. But what was even more shocking was the first kiss between li beixiao and Feng Yan in the woods ¡­ Even flame and ice, who were standing at the door, looked at each other. They really didn¡¯t know about this. It was really explosive. Feng Yan¡¯s cheeks were clenched tightly, and his devilish, cold face was blushing. Li beixiao held ye qingge¡¯s waist, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her on the forehead. Ye qingge¡¯s body was a little stiff. The scene of them being intimate last night appeared in her mind. Then, it was fixed on the scene when he left ¡­ ¡°Yan, you seem to be still thinking about how I took away your first kiss!¡± He gritted his teeth and said this. It was probably when they were in their teens and had fun. When they were running around, he accidentally pushed li beixiao down and kissed him. Their lips touched. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were like a loudspeaker, spreading the news. The entire courtyard knew about it. At that time, they were still playing together. Later, when Feng Xi came, they started playing with him. Then, he played alone ¡­ Chapter 218 ? 218 Chapter 218 yes, I¡¯ve always remembered. You had leek dumplings that afternoon! Ye qingge had already known about li beixiao¡¯s sharp tongue when he said that Feng Yan did not wear underwear during the last dumpling. As expected, Feng Yan jumped out of bed when he heard li beixiao¡¯s words. She looked at li Beichen with a dark expression, angry and annoyed. Flame and ice had already come in together with a tacit understanding to prevent the two masters from fighting again. The standard room wasn¡¯t big to begin with, and with so many people coming in all of a sudden, it felt like the air was thin. Ye qingge felt that it was really a headache for men to be childish. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Ye qingge raised her head and asked li beixiao. Her tone was a little stiff, but she could not hide her concern for him. ¡°Not yet, I just woke up and rushed over!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s deep eyes were full of tenderness. Huo Yan, go and ask if the kitchen here can be used. I¡¯ll make you guys something to eat. Feng Yan hasn¡¯t eaten either! Li beixiao¡¯s lips curved up in satisfaction when ye qingge finished her sentence. However, the words that came after made his face immediately sink. Feng Yan was in a good mood again. He sat on the bed. I want to eat fish! The hostility from earlier had completely disappeared. Flame went to ask for a suite where they could cook, while Han Bing asked the kitchen to prepare the ingredients ye qingge wanted. The few of them changed rooms. Fire and Ice were helping out in the kitchen, while li beixiao lay on the bed and took a short nap. Meanwhile, Feng Yan was lying on the sofa and playing with his phone. The two of them were more content with their lot. Ye qingge sat down and did not call li beixiao to eat. Instead, she asked Yan Huo to do so. Ye qingge felt that she should only face li beixiao alone when there was no one else around. There were some things that she had to talk to him about. The few of them sat at the dinner table. Li beixiao¡¯s face was as dark as the night before the storm. She looked at the bowl of plain porridge and the side dishes, then at the steamed fish and sweet and sour ribs in front of Feng Yan ¡­ Li beixiao squinted his eyes and looked at ye qingge. you¡¯re giving your man this? ¡± ¡°You have to eat something light for your cold! This is seafood porridge, try it. ¡± Ye qingge scooped a spoonful and put it to li beixiao¡¯s mouth, giving him enough face. Ye qingge thought that she should give men face in front of outsiders. If they had any problems, they should solve it behind closed doors. Fire and Ice buried their heads and ate. Last time, when they had eaten the dumplings made by ye qingge, they had messaged each other saying that they were delicious. This time, he couldn¡¯t stop eating ye qingge¡¯s food. Li beixiao took a bite of the porridge. It tasted good. ¡°The taste is okay, right? Hurry up and eat! Take your medicine and go to sleep!¡± Even though she was upset about last night¡¯s incident, she could not hide her concern. little Yezi, your fish is really delicious! Feng Yan ate a piece of fish, and it was fresh and delicious. In fact, what ye qingge made was the most ordinary steamed bass, but in young master Feng¡¯s mouth, it became a delicious dish. ¡°Even eating can¡¯t shut your mouth!¡± Li beixiao squinted at Feng Yan, his cold eyes as sharp as a knife. ¡°Hurry up and have some porridge. It won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s cold. Ye qingge tugged at li beixiao¡¯s arm. ¡°Feng Yan, if you like it, eat more!¡± After hearing about MeowMeow from Feng Yan, ye qingge knew that he liked to eat fish because of MeowMeow. Because if a person likes something, for so many years, every time he eats fish, he will think of Meow Meow. Chapter 219 ? 219 You don¡¯t have to be jealous of her At this moment, ye qingge really hoped that Feng Yan could find Li beixiao glanced at ye qingge, his displeasure was written all over his face, but he held back his anger. Feng Yan had come here to sow discord between him and ye qingge. If he acted up, it would be as she wished. If he didn¡¯t find some trouble for him every day, he would feel uncomfortable all over. After the meal, they were all cleared out. Ye qingge liked the food she made and everyone liked it. In the past, she could only cook for her mother, and many of the ingredients were not available abroad. Now that she could cook for so many people, she was very happy. Feng Yan did not stay for long. Before he left, he told ye qingge that he wanted to eat sweet and sour fish tomorrow and left under li beixiao¡¯s cold eyes. In fact, sometimes, Han Bing didn¡¯t understand what his young master was planning. Some things had been confirmed, so why didn¡¯t he say it? How could he stand the woman he liked eating and sleeping with another man? Until one day, Han Bing finally knew what his young master was planning. Flame also left after cleaning up the kitchen. Ye qingge saw her duffel bag on the bed and knew that she was going to stay here tonight. Li beixiao unbuttoned a few buttons of his shirt and lay on the bed, feeling a little uncomfortable. Before the flame left, he left her a bag of medicine and told her to watch li beixiao eat it. don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll get the medicine. I¡¯ll sleep after eating it! Ye qingge walked to the bed and pulled li beixiao¡¯s arm. Ye qingge turned around and was about to leave when her wrist was grabbed. Li beixiao squinted at her. He looked like he was drunk and a little rascally. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Ye qingge lowered her eyes and did not look at him. Now that he was sick, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him. ¡°Are you angry?¡± The low voice had a smile in it. ¡°Little uncle, aren¡¯t you asking the obvious? What if a man took my phone and called you, telling you that I was sleeping and couldn¡¯t pick up the phone? what would you do?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t little uncle a clean freak? Does your phone allow anyone to touch it?¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t think that she was being unreasonable or trying to stir up trouble. From her point of view, she had to say everything. She didn¡¯t want to keep her unhappiness and grievances to herself and get sick again. ¡°I¡¯ve already thrown away my phone. This is a new one!¡± Li beixiao took ye qingge¡¯s hand and made her sit on the edge of the bed. According to his usual habit, he would definitely pull her onto the bed and lie in his arms. However, he had caught a cold and didn¡¯t want to pass it on to her. Ye qingge looked at the phone on the bedside table. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was new because it was still the same custom-made phone. In her heart, she felt that it was a waste. If she knew that li beixiao had thrown the phone in front of Tong Jiahui, she would definitely feel very happy. Jiahui grew up with us and we¡¯re close. You don¡¯t have to be jealous of her. The person she likes is big brother! Li beixiao¡¯s nasal voice was more serious than it had been in the afternoon as he caressed her small, white hand. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao and did not speak. She analyzed the situation in her heart. It was either that Tong Jiahui really liked Huo zhongrao, but she didn¡¯t like to have a red flower among the green leaves. Previously, among the brothers, Tong Jiahui was the only woman. Now that she was here, she felt uncomfortable and tried to push her out. Chapter 220 ? 220 Ah, childhood sweethearts Or, she liked li beixiao and liked Huo zhongrao was just an excuse for her to get closer to li beixiao. Ye qingge did not say anything more about Tong Jiahui. It seemed that the friendship they had developed since they were young could not be gossiped about. Moreover, Tong Jiahui¡¯s level was definitely very high. It could be said that she was very good in front of her. She clearly expressed her close relationship with li beixiao and the others. She directly told you that this relationship of more than twenty years was not something that an outsider could interfere with. She wanted to show off her superiority at all times. Even when she called you valiant song with a smile, she was planning how to step on you silently. In front of li beixiao and the others, she would have a different attitude. For example, she would be slightly distant. She would never contact her for no reason. Maybe when they asked her to have a meal, she would refuse and say that she could not go. Ye qingge didn¡¯t think that she was placing her position on Tong Jiahui because she cared about li beixiao, but she believed in her own feelings. Perhaps she really liked Huo zhongrao, but her possessiveness towards li beixiao was too obvious. ¡°Ha, childhood sweethearts!¡± Ye qingge did not hide her jealousy at all. In fact, she could have let li beixiao listen to the recording of her phone call today. However, ye qingge felt that there was no need to let li beixiao feel that way. He had to make their friendship not harmonious. She would be careful. If Tong Jiahui did not have any ideas about her li beixiao, she would naturally ignore her. However, if she had any evil thoughts, she would kill any demon or Buddha she met. ¡°What about you and Feng Yan?¡± This was the first time li beixiao had asked her about this since they had been together. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao without saying a word, but her eyes were more and more crystal clear. ¡°Little uncle, are you trying to change the topic or are you jealous?¡± Ye qingge looked at the big palm that wrapped around her small hand. The palm was dry and warm, and there was a thin layer of calluses on li Beichen¡¯s hand. A person who lived like a Prince and didn¡¯t do any physical work shouldn¡¯t be like this. So when she asked him, he said that he had learned it from his shooting practice. His casual words made ye qingge¡¯s heart tremble. What kind of concept was it for a CEO to play with a gun? it seemed to be accompanied by danger. ¡°Jealous. I want to order you not to have any contact with him, but I¡¯m worried that it will backfire!¡± When had the high and mighty li beixiao ever expressed his thoughts so tactfully? In love or family, the more one cared about it, the more careful one would be. What was this worry? Ye qingge had her own thoughts and was not under anyone¡¯s control. Even he could not force her to do anything. He was worried that the stronger he was, the more he would inadvertently push her away from him, and then Feng Yan would get what he wanted. ¡°You should know that he came to find me because of you, not because of love.¡± ¡°Feng Yan told me about Some people might not understand. At that time, MeowMeow was only two years old. How could she have any feelings for him? MeowMeow definitely wouldn¡¯t remember, but Feng Yan would remember clearly that there was a little girl who loved to eat the wooden fish he made, a smiling little girl. The adults and Huo zhongrao often told him that she was his future wife and that he had to be good to her ¡­ This kind of advice had already been deeply rooted in his heart and into his bones. Chapter 221 ? 221 Li beixiao, are you crazy? Ye qingge thought that the story might not be as simple as what he had told her. Feng Yan must have had a lot of secrets. ¡°Why do you feel bad for him?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were obviously colder, and the strength of his grip on her hand was obviously stronger. Ye qingge could hear the displeasure in li beixiao¡¯s tone. She looked at him with a slight frown and wanted to withdraw her hand, but she could not. yes, my heart aches. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Ye qingge was telling the truth. Her heart did ache when Feng Yan told her about it, but she knew very well that it had nothing to do with love and affection. She couldn¡¯t give a clear definition to it. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a dangerous coldness burst out. He raised his hand and grabbed ye qingge¡¯s jaw. say that again! His deep and hoarse voice had a thick nasal tone, but it was unusually cold. A slight pain came from her jaw. Ye qingge thought of the time when they first met. He always liked to look down at her and say cruel words like this. It was either an order or an interrogation. These days of gentleness and sweetness had made ye qingge gradually forget that he was originally a man with a hard and cold temper. He had always been a man of his word. ¡°I just feel heartache!¡± His muffled voice was filled with emotion. Who was ye qingge? that rainy night, when she met that man, he smiled and said to her, ¡± you¡¯re just a stubborn little donkey. What did he mean? he had a bad temper, was stubborn, and stubborn. Li beixiao turned over and pressed ye qingge under him, his eyes burning with anger fixed on ye qingge¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re deliberately provoking me? I¡¯ve been suppressing my anger these days, can¡¯t you tell?¡± She said that she liked gentle men. He tried his best to control his temper, but only he knew how difficult it was to control it. ¡°Little uncle, you don¡¯t have to endure it, it¡¯s harmful to your body!¡± Where did this gentleness and warmth come from? look at how aggrieved he was. He had to endure his anger. It turned out that he was the one who had to endure it, not the so-called respect. She accidentally saw the kitten pendant that Feng Yan had given her. The cute and silly kitten was hanging on her phone. Thinking of how she had hung her phone on her bag like a treasure, he found it an eyesore, but he held back his anger. What was the concept of being a man? Overbearing, strong, possessive ¡­ He grabbed ye qingge¡¯s phone, pulled off the cat pendant, and threw it against the wall. How could the resin withstand such a strong fall? the kitten¡¯s arms and ears on the top of its head were broken. Ye qingge pushed li beixiao away with all her might. He had moved too fast just now and she did not have time to stop him. ¡°Li beixiao, are you crazy?¡± As soon as she got up, li beixiao pushed her down on the bed. He did not hold back. Ye qingge¡¯s body bounced again before she fell down. Ye qingge was at a complete disadvantage due to the difference in strength between men and women. Ye qingge¡¯s hands were pressed over her head, making her unable to move at all. if you have something to say, say it. What did you smash? you broke such a good thing! Ye qingge really liked these cat pendants. She looked them up online and wanted to buy a few more, but there was no similar design. Ye qingge had no idea that these were all designed and made by Feng Yan. ¡°Heartache again? Hmm?¡± At this time, Li Bei¡¯s smile was evil, like Satan walking out of the dark night, evil and dangerous. His eyes were filled with unconcealable anger, like a dormant volcano with surging lava that could erupt at any time and destroy everything. Chapter 222 ? 222 Don¡¯t laugh, be serious Two words flashed across ye qingge¡¯s mind,¡±unreasonable.¡± Following that, he said,¡±unreasonable.¡± I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now. Your fever must have damaged your brain. Calm down! He struggled twice, but he still couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Who do you want to talk to if you don¡¯t want to talk to me? Feng Yan? Or that gentle first love of yours? Ye qingge, am I not good enough to you? Li beixiao tightened his grip on her wrist because of her restlessness. ¡°Who do you want to talk to if you don¡¯t want to talk to me? Feng Yan? Or that gentle first love of yours? Ye qingge, am I not good enough to you? Don¡¯t I dote on you enough?¡± The veins on the back of the man¡¯s broad palm were bulging, and a red mark appeared on ye qingge¡¯s fair wrist. His legs were also suppressed, and he could not move at all. Ye qingge stood up all the spikes on her body like a Porcupine and glared at li beixiao angrily. Her clear eyes were full of flames. She struggled silently with all her strength. Even though she was not as strong as him, her eyes were still stubborn and unwilling to give in. ¡°You¡¯re so alluring even when you¡¯re angry. Is it wrong to say that?¡± ¡°Li beixiao, if you have the ability, let me go. What kind of ability is it to press me down? Aren¡¯t you just strong? aren¡¯t you embarrassed to bully me?¡± Ye qingge tried to kick him with her feet, only to find that her long legs, which she was usually proud of, were too short. ¡°So what if I¡¯m bullying you? You¡¯re actually throwing a tantrum at me because of Feng Yan? if I had a gift from another woman on my phone, would it be comfortable to you? You don¡¯t feel uncomfortable?¡± For the past few days, whenever he saw her fiddling with her phone, the kitten would smile and wave on the phone. He would feel his eyes burning and he would be burned by anger. She even asked herself heartlessly, does it look good? Isn¡¯t she cute?¡± Good-looking my ass, cute my ass, just looking at it is an eyesore. There were two times when he took the kitten off while she was sleeping. He wanted to flush it down the toilet, but he felt that he was childish and ridiculous. This woman was heartless, but if she was a little bit heartless, she would know her place and not bring that annoying kitten with her. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao¡¯s overbearing and somewhat childish appearance. She was angry, annoyed, and wanted to laugh. She was wondering why he didn¡¯t tell her about the kitten. She thought she was being nice to him, and he even hummed in agreement. It turned out that the care in her heart had fermented into jealousy, sour beyond belief. However, what he said was not unreasonable. If Tong Jiahui gave him a small gadget and he hung it on his phone, she would definitely make a fuss and break it ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t laugh, be serious! Who is more important, him or me? Who¡¯s your man? Did you get it?¡± Ye qingge found that li beixiao was very willing to ask questions when he spoke. He always gave the initiative to her, but also made her speechless. How was she going to answer her questions now? Of course, he was her man. Of course, he was important. She knew it very well in her heart! However, in a battle of force against malicious words, if such an answer was thrown out, wouldn¡¯t it be self-destructive? I didn¡¯t know that little uncle was such a patient person. He brewed such a jar of vinegar without saying a word. It¡¯s really sour! Ye qingge¡¯s eyes were full of provocation. Her eyebrows were curved and she looked lovely. The corners of her delicate lips were slightly raised, and her full and alluring lips were pink and bright, like jelly trembling slightly. It was completely natural, not some lip gloss or lip gloss. Chapter 223 ? 223 I don¡¯t like you that much, I love you deeply! Li beixiao looked at ye qingge¡¯s bright eyes and her thick and curly eyelashes. ¡°Unforgiving mouth, unlikable!¡± He pinched ye qingge¡¯s nose hard. Li beixiao¡¯s body temperature rose again, and his words were muffled. His nasal voice also became heavier. His deep eyes were bloodshot, no longer as clear as the black and white of the sea. It was a little chaotic. ¡°Does little uncle mean that you don¡¯t like me?¡± Ye qingge couldn¡¯t bear to argue with him anymore, so she smiled slightly. This was how it was between lovers. Some emotions came quickly or came inexplicably, but sometimes they also left inexplicably fast. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like it!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were serious. He did not seem to be joking at all. The smile on ye qingge¡¯s face froze. He said he didn¡¯t like her? She had only asked him jokingly, and he had actually replied that he did not like it ¡­ Li beixiao looked at her three parts embarrassment, three parts shame, and one part dazed appearance, and the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened. The Crimson was hot, then pale and cold. In just a few seconds, ye qingge¡¯s face had these two extreme colors and extreme temperatures. Li beixiao knew that his woman was thin-skinned and could not stand being teased. In a moment, she would definitely be like an angry little lion, baring her fangs and brandishing her claws. I don¡¯t like you that much. I love you deeply! When li beixiao said this, his tone was not as low as usual, but rather a little silly. This was the first time a man in his 30s had said the word ¡± love ¡± to a woman. It was not ¡± I love you ¡± but ¡± I deeply love you. I love you very deeply, the kind of depth that doesn¡¯t need to be measured and has already come out of my heart. Without any warning, ye qingge¡¯s eyes turned red. This man was so mean when he said sweet nothings. No wonder uncle said that he was very coy. why are you such a bastard? you¡¯re so annoying ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s fist hit li beixiao¡¯s chest hard. Did this man always want to make her fall from the clouds to hell? It was the same last night, and it was the same tonight. He was really too bad ¡­ Her heart trembled when he said he loved her deeply, but she also felt bitter when he left her like that last night. ¡°And you?¡± Li beixiao grabbed ye qingge¡¯s little fist that was about to hit him. His eyes narrowed and converged into a point. He was serious. He also wanted to know if this woman had the same feelings for him. After all, she had always been the passive one when they were together. However, after reading the message she sent to the flame, he could feel the woman¡¯s possessiveness towards him. And that jealous look on her face made him love her very much. If the attraction he felt towards her at the beginning could be called love, then now that they were together day and night, he could tell her that he loved her deeply. It was such a woman. She was so different from the rest. It was not because she was beautiful on the outside, but because of her soul and character. He was deeply attracted to her. How could he describe this feeling? ¡± good-looking skin is the same, and interesting souls are one in a million. Li beixiao saw that ye qingge¡¯s eyes were red and crystal tears were flashing in her eyes. Ye qingge blinked and tears rolled down her face. He didn¡¯t help her wipe it, but just looked at her. last night, why ¡­ If you don¡¯t continue ¡­¡± The distance between the two of them was only a dozen centimeters, and they looked at each other so affectionately. Chapter 224 ? 224 Two lives lost in a fire They could clearly feel each other¡¯s hot breath. It took courage for ye qingge to ask such a question, because there were some things she wanted to say. She wanted a lead ¡­ It was really difficult for her to reveal the secret that she had kept in her heart for so many years. Love? Ye qingge was confused because she did not know what love was. She only knew that she cared about this man, and his every word and action would affect her. As for love, she could not give a definition. When she was a surrogate mother, she always wore loose-fitting clothes to cover herself up, afraid that her mother would see through her. She was very careful. It was also because of that time that her mother¡¯s vision had become seriously bad. She could not see things clearly up close. Otherwise, she would not have been able to hide some things. In the past, she had thought that her eyes would go blind if she cried too much. However, her mother had really cried her eyes out. The only person she had mentioned it to was li Nancheng. She didn¡¯t know why she was able to tell him this. The secret that she thought would rot in her stomach for the rest of her life had been revealed so easily. However, she could not muster up the courage to face li beixiao. ¡°Because of this!¡± Li beixiao took out the cross necklace from ye qingge¡¯s neck. The small ruby was as red as a mole. Ye qingge wanted to take the necklace off, but she couldn¡¯t open the lock at all. Feng Yan wouldn¡¯t take it off for her, and Li Beichen didn¡¯t seem to have mentioned the necklace again. this is the only thing that Feng Yan¡¯s mother left him ¡­ When li beixiao said this, he turned over and lay on the bed, his whole body spread out. His eyes turned dark and his voice became nasal. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to know why Feng Yan and I ended up like this?¡± Ye qingge felt that the Li beixiao in front of her was very unfamiliar, because she saw the fragility in his eyes, which should not belong to him. Feng Yan¡¯s mother¡¯s name is Bai YUSU, and I call her aunt su. She¡¯s a typical Jiangnan woman, gentle and virtuous. When she speaks, she¡¯s very soft. Even when she¡¯s scolding Feng Yan, her voice is soft! when I was fifteen, I went to Feng Yan¡¯s house to look for him. At that time, we were so close that we couldn¡¯t be separated. I met a mother and son outside the Feng family¡¯s house. The mother said that she was looking for aunt su, but the guard didn¡¯t let her in. She asked me if I could help. ¡°I asked the guard to call aunt su, and she asked me to take her in ¡­¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was hoarse when he said this. ¡°That mother and son is Feng Xi and his mother?¡± Ye qingge looked at li beixiao, her heart aching. She felt sorry for him, who seemed to be able to imagine what would happen later. Ye qingge could imagine it, but she was far from knowing what kind of tragic ending it would end in. ¡°Yes ¡­¡± that day, aunt su found out that her husband had another woman outside, and she even had a child, two years younger than her son. When her husband had sex with that woman, she was pregnant with her second child, Feng Yan¡¯s younger sister, Feng Lan. the matter that had been hidden for so many years was revealed just like that. Feng Yan¡¯s father ignored everyone¡¯s objections and let Feng Xi acknowledge her ancestors and clan. And on that day, the weak-tempered aunt su did something ¡­ ¡°Something that everyone will never forget.¡± Ye qingge looked at li beixiao¡¯s crystal tears falling from the corners of his eyes. She was shocked. Her heart trembled and she hugged him tightly. ¡°A big fire ¡­ Two lives!¡± Chapter 225 ? 225 Her heart ached for him The word ¡± human life ¡± made ye qingge tremble. She didn¡¯t know it was so tragic. can you imagine how fierce the fire of a villa that even more than a dozen fire trucks couldn¡¯t put out is? ¡± I saw aunty su standing on the balcony on the third floor and smiling at me. When the fire spread to her, she said ¡­ ¡°She said ¡­¡± Li beixiao sobbed a few times but did not say anything. He hugged ye qingge in her arms and cried out loud, trembling helplessly like a child. Li Beichen, who was high and mighty, could actually be so fragile. little uncle, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore ¡­ Ye qingge fondled li beixiao¡¯s back and hugged him tightly. Her tears of heartache wet his shirt. ¡°She said that Xiao Ling should take good care of ah Yan and let him live well, live well ¡­¡± the voice was hoarse and cracked, with endless pain ¡­ I¡¯ve been woken up by this scene for so many nights. Aunt su stood in the fire and smiled at me, asking me to take good care of Feng Yan ¡­¡± ¡°Feng Xi¡¯s mother is also dead. She¡¯s already escaped ¡­ When the fire was put out, there were two charred bodies. Feng Xi¡¯s mother was also in the bedroom on the third floor. She stretched out her hand and made a pulling gesture. She was probably trying to pull aunt su ¡­¡± and Feng Xi was standing right beside me. She saw her mother run in and out of the house and never came out again ¡­ when Feng Yan rushed back, he wanted to rush in, but I knocked him unconscious. When he woke up, he went crazy and wanted to kill me. He said that I was the one who brought Feng Xi and her son back, or else aunt su ¡­ I won¡¯t die.¡± I was the one who brought them in. Aunt su is dead. Feng Xi¡¯s mother is dead too ¡­ For a fifteen-year-old teenager, li Beichen had suffered too much. He had witnessed such a tragic thing with his own eyes and was deeply hated by his best brother. even if you didn¡¯t bring them in, this matter can¡¯t be hidden. It has nothing to do with you ¡­ This matter had nothing to do with li beixiao. Even if he had not gone to Feng Yan¡¯s house that day, Feng Xi and her son would have seen Bai YUSU. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s younger sister, Feng Lan, left home in the middle of the night, leaving behind a letter saying that she was going to find her mother ¡­¡± After hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, ye qingge remembered what Feng Yan had said. His sister had gone to look for his mother and never came back. Feng Yan said that she never returned and had been waiting ¡­ When Feng Yan told her that he was waiting for meowmeowmeow, ye qingge was already thinking about how much pain this man must be in. He said that Huo zhongrao had been waiting for his sister, and he was waiting for his sister, so she thought that he must have been waiting for her as well ¡­ she¡¯ll never come back. Feng Yan doesn¡¯t know that Feng Lan¡¯s body was fished up from the sea. She was a twelve-year-old girl, and she was soaked in the sea until she was unrecognizable ¡­ Everyone had been hiding it from Feng Yan and didn¡¯t tell him that Feng Lan was dead. If he had known earlier, perhaps Feng Yan would have really gone crazy. Three lives ¡­ With li beixiao¡¯s personality, even if this matter had nothing to do with him, he would still blame himself deeply. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so helpless and fragile at this moment. No wonder Feng Yan hated him so much and went against him in every way. I can understand Feng Xi¡¯s feelings when she saw her mother being burned to death. The feeling of being able to feel the heat of the fire even when she was soaked in cold water ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m more concerned about Feng Xi. Feng Yan wanted to kill him a few times, but I always saved him. That¡¯s why he hates me even more.¡± Chapter 226 ? 226 He said he wanted my son to call him father not long after, Feng Yan¡¯s father passed away as well. Before he died, he entrusted Feng Xi to my father. In other words, he¡¯s indirectly asking me to take care of her. the will states that Feng Yan will inherit the Feng family, while Feng Xi will inherit the Feng family. The conflict between the two brothers is getting deeper and deeper. ¡°..¡± Li beixiao raised his head and looked at ye qingge. When a man showed his most vulnerable side to a woman, it meant that this woman was very important to him. Ye qingge¡¯s heart was broken when a strong and overbearing man like li beixiao cried in front of her. Her small white hand covered the corner of li beixiao¡¯s eyes and gently wiped them. I¡¯m fine. So many years have passed. It¡¯s just that. feel bad thinking about aunt su. She was a really good person, but she died so ¡­ Li beixiao said to ye qingge with a smile. This man wasn¡¯t crying because he was weak. It was because of his longing for Bai YUSU and her death. It was. huge blow to him and Feng Xi¡¯s mother. Feng Lan¡¯s tragic death ¡­ All these things had been weighing on his heart for so many years. He would only let this string break in front of the person he loved, giving himself a little time to relax and catch his breath. it¡¯s not your fault. Feng Yan was too stubborn. Even if you didn¡¯t go to the Feng residence that day, the mother and son would have walked in anyway. Besides, it was aunt su who let them in ¡­ Li beixiao¡¯s deep and dark eyes were like a deep pool, bottomless, but it made ye qingge¡¯s heart ache more and more. This man was loyal and was destined to bear more. it¡¯s because of his hatred for me that he¡¯s still alive today. I could tolerate him in the past, but you can¡¯t. My bottom line is with you, do you understand? ¡± in the past, Feng Yan would put a bomb on me today and a few snakes the next day. He just wanted you to be nervous, not to the point of taking your life. Li beixiao grabbed ye qingge¡¯s small hand and held it tightly. An inaudible sigh spilled out of his mouth. It contained too many things. ¡°Was he the one who kidnapped you?¡± Ye qingge looked at li beixiao nervously. According to the fact that Huo zhongrao had sent so many bodyguards to him, the kidnapping must have been very serious. It was definitely not as serious as he had said. it wasn¡¯t him. At first, big brother thought it was him too. Unexpectedly, Feng Yan also sent people to Find and save me. he said something that touched my brother and I deeply. He said that I won¡¯t take the blame for the kidnapping. He saved you because he didn¡¯t want you to die. No one would hate me, and I would lose my reason to live! from then on, he changed his strategy and did things to annoy me. Let¡¯s not talk about other things, just Mumu! I¡¯m too busy to spend time with Mumu, so Feng Yan stayed at my house every day. He took over all the babysitting work, feeding and changing diapers. He said he wanted my son to call him ¡®father¡¯. I¡¯m going to vomit! Ye qingge¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to do such a thing. She seemed to understand why Mumu was so close to him. under his constant guidance, do you know what Mumu¡¯s first words were? ¡± Li beixiao¡¯s lips curled up as if he was thinking about an interesting past. His slightly red eyes showed that he had just shed tears. ¡°Mumu didn¡¯t really call him father?¡± Ye qingge pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t smile at this moment. Her eyes were full of love and her heart was full of sorrow. She wanted to protect this man, the man who said he loved her deeply. As a man, he had to bear too many responsibilities. Chapter 227 ? 227 I¡¯m Yours, always will be If that was really the case, Feng Yan¡¯s move was indeed ruthless. His own son called someone else ¡®father¡¯, and Li beixiao was not angry? ¡°Silly!¡± Li beixiao pinched ye qingge¡¯s nose and saw the heartache and worry in her eyes. he was reluctant to teach Mumu how to teach her father, and I will also teach him to call him brother Feng ¡­ In terms of being two-faced, Feng Yan was really not as good as li Beichen and directly took advantage of Feng Yan. pfft. ye qingge burst into laughter, and four words appeared in her mind: ¡± love and hate. although Feng Yan was angry for a few days because Mumu called him brother Feng instead of father, he also thought that Mumu had become more human and could smile. Ye qingge could understand the feelings li beixiao had for Feng Yan. now he¡¯s interested in you. He has never told anyone about People¡¯s feelings would change. Li Beichen was worried that ye qingge would pity Feng Yan and develop other feelings. He could be cruel and heartless to anyone, but he had been entrusted with Feng Yan¡¯s life by Bai YUSU. There were too many things a man had to bear, some of which he had to swallow even if he had to grit his teeth. Feng Yan was really ruthless and had the ability to predict the future. He had actually given that necklace to ye qingge. He could see it at any time and suffer. It could be said that the scene of Bai YUSU being burned to death would never go away from li Beichen¡¯s heart. Li beixiao was not a talkative person, but today, he told ye qingge about it in detail. No one knew what Feng Yan¡¯s feelings for ye qingge were. He did not want to talk about what had happened between him and Feng Yan, but he would have to tell her sooner or later. Even if he didn¡¯t say it, Feng Yan would have. Wasn¡¯t he telling her about himself bit by bit? Speaking of meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow. I am yours, and I will always be. I will never leave you. I want to live with you and Mumu ¡­ At this moment, ye qingge could feel li beixiao¡¯s care for her. He was afraid that she would be taken by Feng Yan ¡­ ¡°In my heart, Feng Yan and flame are the same. If flame tells me that he¡¯s been through some bad things, my heart will ache too. Everyone has feelings, and my heart is made of flesh and blood. Uncle!¡± Ye qingge knelt on the bed, held li beixiao¡¯s face and said seriously. little uncle, you¡¯re such a good man, and there are so many women thinking of how to make you their own. I have to keep a close eye on you and don¡¯t let anyone think about you! Ye qingge pouted her little mouth, her eyes flashing with spiritual energy, and her nose was quite high when she spoke. Her coquettish and domineering attitude made li Beichen¡¯s throat tighten. ¡°What¡¯s good about me?¡± Li beixiao held back the urge to kiss her and held her in his arms. He rubbed her hair and murmured. everything¡¯s good. Mumu said you have a house, a car, and savings, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s comprehensive. It should be a pretty house, a car, and savings! Ye qingge¡¯s fair hands were tightly wrapped around li beixiao¡¯s thin waist. She wanted to give all her warmth to him. The atmosphere was warm and sweet. It was as if the man who had just cried and the tragic fire had not happened. And there was no entangled hatred ¡­ ¡°Valiant song, let¡¯s get married!¡± Li beixiao said in a low voice beside ye qingge¡¯s ear. Chapter 228 ? 228 Little uncle, are you proposing to me? At that moment, his heart seemed to have stopped, and then it started to beat rapidly, as if it would not stop until it jumped out of his throat. ¡°Little uncle, are you proposing to me?¡± Ye qingge felt that her voice was trembling and not as clear and sweet as before. ¡°No, I want you to marry me!¡± To propose and then get engaged was too long for li beixiao. He wanted to skip everything and marry her, letting her live in his spouse column. When he brought her out, she would hold his arm. When others called her Mrs. Li, she would smile shyly. ¡°Li beixiao, go and ask that woman. Let¡¯s get married. There¡¯s no ring, no ceremony, and she just married you!¡± Ye qingge pushed li beixiao away. She was so angry that she looked like a little leopard. Marriage was the most important thing in a woman¡¯s life. How could he just say it like that ¡­ I used to think that all good-looking people are the same, and interesting souls are one in a million. I was lucky to have picked you. Now, it seems that your soul is not that interesting, and it is also superficial. Li beixiao was especially charming when he smiled. The corners of his lips were slightly curved up, with a hint of naughtiness. But because of his deep and charming eyes, there was a bit of affection. you¡¯re superficial to me. Go find the more expensive and elegant one! She turned over and got off the bed, not wanting to talk to li beixiao anymore. He didn¡¯t even propose, he didn¡¯t even have a ring, and he wanted her to marry him? What are you thinking! ¡°Bring me the medicine!¡± In fact, li beixiao was just saying that. How could he really wrong her? I don¡¯t care. Your brain is broken. Burn it again and treat it as brainwashing! Although she said so, ye qingge still went to the table to get the medicine. The water had cooled, so she poured another glass. She gave him the water and medicine, but li beixiao did not take it. He just looked at her gently. Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red and hot from his gaze. Li beixiao supported himself on the bed with both hands and opened his mouth slightly. His meaning was obvious. He wanted her to feed him medicine ¡­ Ye qingge looked at him and tried to hold back her laughter, but she pretended to be angry. ¡°Be good and feed me. It¡¯s uncomfortable!¡± Ye qingge did not know if it was because of the cold, but she felt that li beixiao was acting coquettishly with her! flame said that you don¡¯t want to take medicine and that it¡¯s very difficult to take medicine. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now it seems that it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never seen an adult take medicine and even need to be fed! Although he said that, li beixiao¡¯s coquettishness did work. After all, he was sick, and his nasal voice and hot breath made her heart ache. Such a strong man could actually be so seriously ill. Flame said that he and Huo zhongrao had gone to the cemetery, so she thought that they must have gone to see Feng Yan¡¯s mother. Ye qingge put the medicine into his mouth and touched his lips with her fingertips. She instantly felt the hot air and fed him a few more mouthfuls of water. ¡°This medicine is so sweet!¡± He looked at ye qingge with his burning eyes. When li beixiao said this, he was obviously teasing her. ¡°..¡±After hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, ye qingge really wanted to record it for the flame. The flame¡¯s jaw would probably fall off at that time, and she would have to press his chin back in. ¡°You give me a bath! I didn¡¯t wash up after sweating yesterday, so I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± When ye qingge took the cup and turned to leave, li beixiao threw a grenade, which instantly blew ye qingge up! Chapter 229 ? 229 Chapter 229: enough is enough if you¡¯re sick, then don¡¯t take a bath, in case it gets worse. Besides, Mumu is so young, and she doesn¡¯t need to help with the bath. Little uncle, you should stop being so pretentious! Ye qingge ignored li beixiao, but her delicate little face was unusually red. The next day. Ye qingge forced li beixiao to rest in the hotel. She still had to stay here for three days. Since he was not sick, he could stay here to deal with the company¡¯s Affairs. Li beixiao only allowed her to go to work after she had repeatedly promised to keep a distance from Feng Yan. Before ye qingge left, he even joked in her ear, ¡± marry me! Even though she had already heard it last night, ye qingge still blushed and snapped at him, ¡± you¡¯re a hooligan! When ye qingge got into the car, monkey asked, ¡± why was there no one at your door last night? ¡± Ye qingge said she was going out for a walk and changed the topic. Kong Yu glanced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. He just tightened his grip on the steering wheel. This was because the Li group¡¯s main new business in the past year was life science. Although it was only in the early stage of preparation, it had already taken shape. After all, when it came to the medical system, both public and private hospitals had to deal with it. This was especially true for some well-known hospitals that had difficulty registering. They needed human and financial resources to pull strings. In the business plan that ye qingge had given li beixiao, the general direction was to build a system and a medical sharing platform. In the early stage, they would set up a health club that belonged to the Li family. All members would have one-on-one follow-up physical examinations on a regular basis. If there was any illness, even if it was a serious one, the health club would arrange all the authoritative hospital specialists to diagnose and treat it. After all the systems were perfected, it would be time to build the Li family¡¯s private hospital so that more civilians could enjoy such services. Li beixiao was very satisfied with her idea. It just so happened to meet the Li group¡¯s needs in the field of life science. However, this plan had not been officially implemented yet. Li beixiao wanted ye qingge to be familiar with the operation of the entire industry and then she would be responsible for it. In the end, it could really benefit the common people and help more people not despair and be able to get treatment. Kong Yu and the others came to Yucheng this time mainly to sign a cooperation agreement with a local hospital that was very good at treating heart disease. The group of them went to the hospital first. When she entered the hospital, she smelled the disinfectant and felt uncomfortable. This smell had already seeped into her blood when her mother was hospitalized. There were some things that she didn¡¯t dare to think about. Her heart would ache whenever she thought about it. At night, she would think about where her biological parents were. Why did he abandon her back then? she was healthy and free of illness. Her childhood photos were also very beautiful and cute. He looked at the rows of people who were waiting for registration and some with luggage. There were all kinds of people. Her heart ached. These were all people who wanted to live and get cured of their illnesses. If a person was sick, perhaps the entire family would fall ¡­ A couple walked past ye qingge. The woman complained to her husband, ¡± why didn¡¯t he spend. high price to buy an expert¡¯s number? he came here last night and still hasn¡¯t gotten it ¡­ The husband replied gloomily, ¡± then we¡¯ll just queue for another day. Where do we get that much money? if you see a doctor, don¡¯t give him money. If you don¡¯t give him some benefits, how can he treat you properly? ¡± Not all places were like this, but it was a real thing. Chapter 230 ? 230 I¡¯m just looking at Xiao Ye affably In the past, there were very few hospitals, and the medical level was backward. Now, there were many hospitals, and the medical equipment was all top-notch, but it caused a situation where it was difficult to see patients. Kong Yu had opened a few times before, so he was very familiar with the leaders here. Ye qingge could tell that the Li Group had to pay a lot for this familiarity. At noon, the group of people came to a very famous local restaurant in Yucheng for lunch. When they entered the private room, Kong Yu specifically asked ye qingge to sit beside him. Ye qingge was not worried about drinking, as she could hold her liquor well. However, when she was in the hospital, the directors of two departments kept staring at her. She knew all too well what that look meant. At the hospital, a director with the surname PEI, two department directors, and a head nurse, Qin Lan, who was in her thirties, were sitting directly next to Kong Yu. And on Kong Yu¡¯s left was Dean PEI ¡­ Ye qingge could not sit next to him. As monkey was about to pull her to sit with him, senior doctor Chen spoke. ¡°Little ye, sit here. There¡¯s a seat here!¡± Senior doctor Chen was in his forties. He was slightly chubby and did not have many strands of hair on his head. His hair was shiny, and he smiled when he spoke. That position was between him and Dean PEI. Ye qingge always had a faint smile on her face. director Chen, she¡¯s a newbie. She can¡¯t keep director PEI company. Let Hou Liang sit there! Kong Yu stood up with a smile, but monkey had already walked over. I just think that little ye is friendly. Not only is this girl beautiful, but she also exudes a spiritual aura. I say, this newcomer should be guided more. Don¡¯t you think so, little Kong? ¡± Hospital director PEI, who had been silent all this time, opened his mouth unhappily. Xiao Ye just returned to the country and doesn¡¯t know many of the rules at the banquet table in China. I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be able to do it well! Kong Yu knew the background of the few people at the table. Qin Lan, who was sitting beside him, had been promoted by Dean PEI. It was said that she had been with him for four to five years and could be said to have slept her way to this position! group leader Kong, our director doesn¡¯t praise people easily. Don¡¯t get in the way of sister Xiaoye¡¯s great future! Qin Lan spoke frivolously and looked at ye qingge with a playful look. When ye qingge first saw her, her face was covered in dust and her eyes were flirtatious. Ye qingge knew that if they continued to be in a stalemate, the contract might not be negotiated. ¡°Group leader Kong, I¡¯ll sit next to director PEI and study hard!¡± Ye qingge walked over with a smile. There was nothing but drinking at the table. She was not good at anything else, but she was not afraid of drinking. Kong Yu glanced at ye qingge, his face dark. After all, ye qingge had no experience and did not know how to deal with such a lecherous man. Luo Wei dealt with them with ease. She was sweet-tongued and knew how to act coquettishly, so she could easily avoid the perverted hands. Ye qingge was shy and he was really worried. At first, ye qingge refused to drink because she couldn¡¯t win against him, so she took a sip and pretended to choke. She coughed twice, her face blushing. She pursed her lips and smiled shyly. Dean PEI, I really don¡¯t know how to drink. This wine is so spicy and pungent. Why do you all like to drink it? ¡± After all, he had worked in Sofia before and had seen all kinds of people. He was all too familiar with the scene of drinking, persuading people to drink, and hiding from people. Ye qingge did not put down the glass. Instead, she held it with both hands and played with it. Her bright cat eyes were three parts lazy, three parts charming, three parts playful and one part pure. Chapter 231 ? 231 Three glasses of white wine in a row Kong Yu looked at ye qingge¡¯s Red face and tightened his grip on the wine glass. Dean PEI looked at ye qingge with undisguised eyes. He had never seen such a beautiful woman. There was a hint of innocence in her charm, which really made one¡¯s heart itch. His hand, which was on his leg, was already reaching for ye qingge¡¯s thigh. Ye qingge smiled and filled the glass with white wine. director PEI, I don¡¯t know how to drink. Please teach me today. If I learn fast and drink well, you have to reward me. ¡°What kind of reward do you want? Tell me and I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡± As he spoke, Dean PEI¡¯s eyes were fixed on ye qingge¡¯s neck and waist. I¡¯ve drunk three glasses in a row and you¡¯ve signed the contract with me. I also want to have a victory in the first battle so that I can have an easier time in the company in the future! This kind of white wine glass was usually two and a half taels. Ye qingge drank four or five glasses as if she was drinking water. However, in the eyes of these people, it was simply a joke to drink three glasses in a row for those who couldn¡¯t drink. However, at the wine table, men liked women to drink to death and seek excitement. It was best if they drank until they were unconscious so that they could make a move. Sure enough, as soon as ye qingge said that, Dean PEI¡¯s eyes showed a wretched smile. Usually, when a woman said something like this, it would be a hint. Qin Lan laughed coldly and thought to herself, ¡± a newborn calf is really not afraid of a Tiger. ¡°Valiant song, don¡¯t joke with Dean PEI!¡± Kong Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with worry, but his tone was reproachful. Monkey kept winking at ye qingge. Even a man would not be able to take three glasses of this high alcohol content. These old people liked to drink white wine with high alcohol content. Sometimes, he would vomit after drinking it. However, this was the way to survive. What could he do? Ye qingge smiled at Kong Yu and gave him a look that told him not to worry. ¡°Is Dean PEI going to teach me?¡± There was a hint of provocation in her coquettish tone. ¡°I¡¯ll sign the contract for you immediately after you finish drinking!¡± The internal department had already decided on this contract. It had to be signed, but it was just a matter of when it would be signed. ¡°Dean PEI, you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± As she spoke, ye qingge elegantly brought the glass to her mouth and drank it in one gulp. She looked at Dean PEI with her charming eyes. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he had already finished his second glass. Slowly filling the third glass, ye qingge gently touched the glass in front of Dean PEI. Her movements were extremely elegant but also very provocative. This made Dean PEI feel uneasy, and a certain part of his useless body was already clamoring. After the third glass, ye qingge¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Dean PEI is such a good teacher. Do you think I¡¯m learning fast? ¡± Where¡¯s the reward?¡± Ye qingge reached out her fair little hand like a child asking for candy. After the meal, they sent off Dean PEI and the others. Monkey looked at the contract in front of him. Their three-day journey had ended with ye qingge¡¯s meal. boss, we¡¯ve found a treasure. The youngest is simply like this? ¡± Monkey gave ye qingge a thumbs-up and looked at her with admiration. Ye qingge was sending a message to li beixiao. little uncle, I¡¯m being violated by someone¡¯s gaze. What should I do? ¡± It was only a few words, but it was full of grievances and complaints, and the strong dependence was not concealed at all. A few seconds after the text message, li beixiao¡¯s call came. Chapter 232 ? 232 Xiao Yezi, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Yun city Ye qingge looked at the two words ¡± little uncle ¡± on the screen of her mobile phone and felt warm and sweet in her heart. It was only two words, but it gave her an indescribable comfort. ¡°Team leader, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Ye qingge picked up her bag and coat, told Kong Yu, and was about to leave. ¡°Valiant song, you¡¯re alright?¡± Monkey was surprised. After that, ye qingge drank about three glasses of white wine. Why was her face not red and she was not panting? ¡°I¡¯m fine, monkey. I can¡¯t get drunk. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Ye qingge playfully stuck out her tongue at monkey. ¡°I¡¯ll send you!¡± Kong Yu stood up and picked up his coat, his expression a little complicated. There was a kind of feeling that the more attracted he was, the more he couldn¡¯t control it. The woman in front of him made him fall deeply in love with her. He couldn¡¯t extricate himself. Then, the Enlightenment that he couldn¡¯t get turned into deep pain. Even breathing was painful. ¡°No need, team leader, you can just find a substitute driver to go back to the hotel! I¡¯m going out to meet a friend!¡± Ye qingge was worried that li beixiao would be worried about her. Then, he left in a hurry. At this moment, she really wanted to see li beixiao. For ye qingge, this was the first time in her life that she felt conflicted because of work. She wanted to finish her job, but she felt that she had let li beixiao down by flattering other men. If this was the so-called way for a woman to survive at work, then she felt a little sad. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes!¡± Ye qingge had just pressed the answer button on her cell phone when li beixiao¡¯s slightly anxious voice came from the other end. ¡°Little uncle, I¡¯ll take a taxi back to the hotel to find you. Don¡¯t come out if you¡¯re sick!¡± Ye qingge kept pressing the elevator button and said with a smile. It was the sweetness of being nervous. She didn¡¯t know why she had sent him a message so urgently. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll pick you up!¡± Ye qingge could already hear li beixiao asking flame to bring him clothes. His nasal voice was still very strong. then get the bodyguards to pick me up downstairs. Didn¡¯t you send someone to protect me? ¡± Li beixiao did not even ask her where she was. It must be the bodyguard following her. ¡°..¡± ¡°Alright, you can go downstairs directly!¡± Li beixiao paused for a moment and then said with a smile. In fact, he was thinking about what she had said. little uncle, I¡¯ve been violated by someone¡¯s gaze. What should I do? ¡± And it was chaotic. He didn¡¯t want to ask her over the phone. If she cried, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hug her and comfort her in time. Li beixiao hung up the phone and turned to look at flame, who was holding the coat. let the bodyguards wait for her downstairs and bring her back. Also, find out what happened during their meal! ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Flame hung his coat back and left respectfully. Li beixiao took out the medicine and frowned, but he still took it. Some people were like this. They usually did not catch a cold or have a fever, but once they caught a cold, it would not be so easy to recover. Li beixiao was the type who did not want to get better. When ye qingge returned to the hotel, she saw Feng Yan hurrying in as soon as she stepped out of the elevator. Ye qingge¡¯s heart ached when she heard what li beixiao had told her about Feng Yan last night. Feng Yan slowed down when he saw ye qingge, but he did not stop. Ye qingge was a little surprised. Feng Yan did not greet her. When she was about to walk past her and speak to him, he stopped. ¡°Xiao Yezi, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Yun city!¡± Feng Yan emphasized the words ¡°waiting for you.¡± Chapter 233 ? 233 An order given by an elder does not count ¡°You ¡­¡± Ye qingge wanted to ask him if he was going back to Yun city, but before she could finish, Feng Yan had already left in a hurry. Han Bing looked at ye qingge, hesitating to say something, but eventually followed Feng Yan. Ye qingge looked at the back of the two people entering the elevator and felt a little strange. When ye qingge returned to her room, li beixiao had just finished his call. Ye qingge put down her bag, took off her coat, and ran to li beixiao. His expression was like a lover who had been separated for a long time, with joy and eagerness. The woman¡¯s soft body fell into his arms. Li beixiao¡¯s cold face was a little unhappy, but he could not hide his heartache. ¡°Who allowed you to drink?¡± Yan Huo had just called and said that ye qingge had drunk too much at noon. She had drunk three glasses of white wine in a row and became famous. Ye qingge raised her head and looked at li beixiao, who had a sullen face. She blinked her eyes, and her delicate and aggrieved look made li beixiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple move. ¡°I don¡¯t get drunk, little uncle!¡± Ye qingge tugged at li beixiao¡¯s shirt like a child who had done something wrong. nonsense. Who was the one who threw himself into my arms when we first met in Sofia? ¡± Li beixiao lifted ye qingge¡¯s chin and said coldly. He had not forgotten that time when she had fallen on him, thrown herself into his arms, and he had kissed her ¡­ that¡¯s because I drank hard liquor and mixed it with red wine. That¡¯s why I¡¯m slightly drunk. As long as I don¡¯t drink it with red wine, I won¡¯t get drunk ¡­ Ye qingge thought about how she almost made a mistake in Sophia¡¯s life. She felt that fate was really wonderful. At that time, he looked at her with disgust, and she looked at him the same way. But now, the two of them were hugging each other. ¡°Did I say that you¡¯re not allowed to drink?¡± He clearly remembered that time when he ordered her not to drink anymore. ¡°Little uncle, I didn¡¯t follow your orders as an elder!¡± She did not know why, but even though she was not drunk, she felt dizzy as she held this man. Every word she said was a little tipsy and coquettish. Ye qingge was the kind of person who would attract people¡¯s attention even if she was wearing ordinary clothes. At this moment, she raised her head and smiled coquettishly. Her eyes were bright and lively, and the words she said were a little coquettish. There was also a drunken charm, she was simply a little fairy. then, as your man, I order you not to drink anymore! Li beixiao wanted to have this woman. He wanted to have her completely, as if that was the only way he could feel at ease. The man¡¯s words were domineering and calm, but there was an evil arrogance in them. Ye qingge¡¯s face was hit by his thick nasal voice. She smiled and said, ¡± yes, little uncle! She stood on her tiptoes and pulled li beixiao¡¯s neck down. Her Hot Lips touched li beixiao¡¯s thin lips. This was the first time that ye qingge took the initiative to kiss li beixiao. Not only did she kiss his face, but she also sealed him tightly. Her movements were clumsy, but they were actually very seductive. Li beixiao bent over and wrapped his arms around ye qingge. He had wanted to kiss her last night, but he had held back because he did not want to pass the cold to her. He had wanted to push her away just now, but she had wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. Ye qingge did not know how to breathe. She suddenly left li Beichen¡¯s lips and breathed heavily. Li beixiao still had a faint taste of alcohol in his mouth. He didn¡¯t like the taste of alcohol, but he didn¡¯t dislike it, because it was left on her lips and tongue. Chapter 234 ? 234 What, you don¡¯t like it? little uncle, I was taken advantage of by another man today. He looked at me lecherously. I wanted to pour the wine on his face, but I had to smile and drink with him. I ¡­ I feel sorry for you ¡­¡± Ye qingge pouted her little mouth, looking really drunk. Flame had said the same thing to him just now, and he had already sent flame to teach Dean PEI a lesson. ¡°Your awareness is quite high!¡± Li beixiao pinched ye qingge¡¯s nose. This kind of thing was common in the industry. When he went to dinner parties, others would also bring women to drink with him. However, now that his woman was talking to him about drinking, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. ¡°Just these four words?¡± Ye qingge pouted in dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t want to be an official. She didn¡¯t know what she wanted, but she just wanted to hear something from him. ¡°Then what do you want me to say? Don¡¯t work in the marketing department anymore. Just tell everyone that you¡¯re the president¡¯s wife and you can¡¯t be brought out to drink with clients.¡± ¡°Or do you want me to lock you up at home and tell you sternly that you¡¯re not allowed to go out to work and drink with others?¡± This was what li beixiao wanted to do, but he could not do it. He understood ye qingge¡¯s personality too well. She couldn¡¯t stay at home to help her husband and raise children. That was why he agreed to let her work. He would not interfere with her choice. He also agreed with his father that ye qingge should be trained from the bottom. After all, she had never been to school and did not have any professional knowledge in this area, so she could only start from the beginning. She had even asked him to treat her equally and not give her any special treatment, so he had already expected these situations. marketing department, that¡¯s how it is. If you want to have a good performance, most of your contracts have to be signed on the table. This is the rule of this industry. ¡°You have to deal with all kinds of people, but you can¡¯t stand being taken advantage of by their eyes?¡± Although li beixiao¡¯s mouth seemed to be preaching, in his heart, he was thinking that even if his eyes took advantage of her, it would not do. I thought you¡¯d say I¡¯d dig out the eyes of the man who took advantage of me ¡­ ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, then go dig out his eyes now!¡± Li beixiao tugged at ye qingge¡¯s arm. His aggressive look was somewhat deliberate. ¡°I was just saying ¡­¡± Ye qingge punched li beixiao¡¯s arm. Even though she knew that he was just teasing her, she still laughed. I won¡¯t interfere with the marketing department that you¡¯ve chosen. I think your colleagues should have told you that you¡¯re here on a business trip. What happened at the dinner table was your own choice and you wanted to come. as your superior, I won¡¯t interfere with your work. As your boyfriend, if you want me to help you vent your anger, I can take his life with just a word, let alone dig out his eyes! ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because little uncle is old, but I didn¡¯t know you liked to preach so much!¡± Looking at li beixiao like this, ye qingge felt even more warm inside. Given his overbearing temper, he would definitely be furious and even reprimand her if she said that she had been taken advantage of. However, he was analyzing the problem for her from a different perspective of his boss and boyfriend. He respected her choice. This feeling was really good. He was not interfered with and was protected. ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Li beixiao lifted ye qingge¡¯s chin and asked with a smile. The deep smile on the corner of his mouth, coupled with his low and slightly nasal voice, was very charming. Chapter 235 ? 235 Boys are not so delicate ¡°I like it so much!¡± Ye qingge wrapped her arms tightly around li beixiao¡¯s thin waist and buried her face in his chest. She could feel his strong heartbeat. ¡°Little uncle, I¡¯m just telling you. I¡¯ll protect myself. Don¡¯t dig out his eyes or take his life!¡± He had taken advantage of li beixiao¡¯s woman, not even with his eyes. No one should have such dirty thoughts about her. mm, you can handle your own matters. If you can¡¯t do it, come find me! Li beixiao rubbed ye qingge¡¯s soft hair and said affectionately. He did not take Dean PEI¡¯s life, nor did he dig out his eyes. He only let his wife know about the stupid things between Dean PEI and head nurse Qin Lan. Coincidentally, Dean PEI did not manage to take advantage of ye qingge and could only vent his anger on Qin Lan. Qin Lan had wanted ye qingge to take her place. She had served Dean PEI enough. However, they did not expect ye qingge to not get drunk, but to make them drink too much. Just as Dean PEI and Qin Lan were getting intimate in the hotel room. The flames had informed Dean PEI¡¯s wife to catch them in the act of adultery. Now that the matter had blown up, Dean PEI¡¯s position could no longer be kept, and Qin Lan was fired. ¡°Little uncle, I have something to tell you when we get home!¡± Li beixiao replied, ¡± yes, you can handle your own matters. If you can¡¯t do it, come to me! It made ye qingge want to tell him about the surrogacy. She could not erase her past, and she could not change it. If he could accept her, then she would live happily ever after with him. If he couldn¡¯t accept the fact that he had become a surrogate because of money, then he could only say that they were not meant to be. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me now?¡± Li beixiao looked at the faint sadness in ye qingge¡¯s eyes and his heart ached. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get back!¡± She hadn¡¯t thought of how to say it yet. ¡°As you wish!¡± Li beixiao did not ask further. He guessed that it might be related to her birth. What he had found out now was that not only was she not ye Dade¡¯s daughter, she was also not Dong Wenqing¡¯s biological daughter. Ye qingge should know, but she had not told him yet. He had also asked flame to check on her biological parents, but it was not easy to do so because it had been so many years. The ye family did not have a single photo of her when she was young. Because the contract had already been signed, the three-day trip was shortened by two days. Ye qingge told Kong Yu that she would take a friend¡¯s car back. Kong Yu did not say anything, but monkey asked slyly, ¡± is it a guy¡¯s or a girl¡¯s friend? ¡± Ye qingge blushed and did not answer. It was already past eight o ¡®clock in the evening when they arrived at Yun Cheng. Ye qingge missed Mumu. Li beixiao took her directly to Huo zhongrao¡¯s place to pick up Mumu. Ye qingge was a little scared when she saw Huo zhongrao, but she did not know why. The guard let them in directly. This was ye qingge¡¯s second time here. She was in awe when she saw the camouflage standing tall every few steps. As soon as ye qingge got out of the car, a small figure pounced on her. ¡°Mom, is this a surprise?¡± Even though they had just separated yesterday, li Mumu still missed ye qingge very much. ¡°Why are you wearing so little? you¡¯ll catch a cold!¡± Mumu only wore a velvet t-shirt and didn¡¯t even wear a coat. The night wind was very cold. ¡°Boys aren¡¯t that delicate!¡± Huo zhongrao frowned and said. Ye qingge didn¡¯t reply, but she rolled her eyes. Chapter 236 ? 236 Chapter 236 Ye qingge picked up Mumu and wrapped her coat around him. Mumu leaned on her like a koala. He hugged her neck tightly and leaned his head on her shoulder. His posture was very reliant on her. Li beixiao looked at Mumu. This son of his had never been so intimate with him. Or rather, he had never been so dependent on him and acted coquettishly with him. ¡°Go in and get his clothes. Let¡¯s go back! It was getting late! Big brother should rest too!¡± He was still a little unfamiliar with calling him big brother, or perhaps he didn¡¯t want to call him that from the bottom of his heart. ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare some food. We¡¯ll go back after eating!¡± Huo zhongrao turned around and left. Ye qingge and the others had indeed not had dinner. When they got off the highway, li beixiao called Huo zhongrao and said that he would pick up Mumu later. Huo zhongrao must have had it prepared at that time. Ye qingge did not want to eat here. She always felt that Huo zhongrao did not like her. ¡°Eat before you leave!¡± Li beixiao took li Mumu from her arms and thanked her because li Mumu did not cooperate and did not want to leave ye qingge¡¯s arms. ¡°Your mother is very tired. Be good!¡± In the end, li beixiao said this. Li Mumu¡¯s heart ached for her mother and she let go. It was a very simple home-cooked meal, consisting of fish slices, fried tofu meatballs, fresh bamboo shoots and beef, steamed meat, and a bowl of beef brisket soup with tomatoes. Mumu had already had dinner, but she still clung to ye qingge and held her arm. Li beixiao was a little hungry and ate two bowls of rice. The food in the cooking class was a kind of memory for li beixiao. Sometimes, he would come to Huo zhongrao¡¯s place for a meal. ¡°Mumu, sit properly! How come you don¡¯t know the rules recently?¡± Li Mumu stuck out her tongue and sat up straight. Although Huo zhongrao loved Mumu, he was also very strict with his education. As a soldier, Huo zhongrao was strict and rigid. One was one and two was two. She had to stand properly, sit properly, and not speak when eating or sleeping. These were the lessons that li Mumu had received since she was young. Li Mumu was becoming more and more attached to ye qingge, which was not a good thing in Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes. If one day she was not with li beixiao, then the one who would be hurt the most would be Mumu. After all, when he had asked her what her feelings for bei Zhi were, her answer had been No. However, a few days later, she was with li beixiao again, even though he felt that she was not picky about her behavior. However, it didn¡¯t mean that he was willing to accept this sister-in-law from the bottom of his heart. After all, she was young and unpredictable. In Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart, his brothers were all outstanding, especially li beixiao. He definitely had the capital to attract girls. Whether it was his looks or his wealth ¡­ Ye qingge was a little unhappy, especially when she heard Huo zhongrao say ¡°recently.¡± She said it as if she had led Mumu astray. She felt that children could be disciplined, but there was no need to be so militarized and too strict. Li beixiao looked at Huo zhongrao, who had a sullen face, and then at ye qingge, who was a little angry, and a faint smile appeared. He continued to eat elegantly, as if the matter had nothing to do with him. It was rare to see his big brother picking on someone. He also wanted ye qingge to ¡± communicate ¡± more with his brother. He also noticed that she was a little reluctant to talk to big brother. Big brother, Mumu is only five years old. It¡¯s not good to restrict his growth too strictly! Ye qingge¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was obvious that she was not happy. Chapter 237 ? 237 I just want to hear you say that you miss me Other than Xiao Yao, li beixiao had not seen any other woman who dared to make a sound in front of his big brother. Tong Jiahui liked her eldest brother, so she could not let go of him sometimes. She was a little shy. ¡°Before you came, I also managed Mumu very well!¡± Huo zhongrao looked at li beixiao, who was smiling but not saying a word. He did not agree with his indulgence. He did tell him to treat ye qingge well and not bully her. However, being nice to her didn¡¯t mean that she could be indulged. It wasn¡¯t good to have no respect for her elders. In the near future, a certain man¡¯s indulgence of ye qingge would reach an outrageous level. I¡¯m here. Mumu will have a better life in the future! Ye qingge was not a person who was willing to argue with others, especially when the other party was li beixiao¡¯s brother. By right, she should respect him or even try to please him, but she really could not give him a good face with his cold attitude. However, the strange thing was that she was not unhappy because she was angry, but because she was sad. It seemed that she would be upset if Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t like her, and this emotion would turn into a provocation. Li Mumu was also worried for his mother. Her Godfather¡¯s temper was really bad. He looked sullen and unwilling to speak, but if he really got angry, his soldiers would be scared to death. ¡°Godfather, don¡¯t talk when you eat, you said it!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes darkened, but he finally suppressed it. ¡°Come to the study room after you¡¯re done eating!¡± After saying this, Huo zhongrao took the cigarette and went to the study. Ye qingge stuck out her tongue at Huo zhongrao¡¯s back. Li beixiao noticed her playful and childish behavior. ¡°You¡¯re happy to anger big brother?¡± Li beixiao put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth. He tilted his head and squinted at ye qingge. I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just a chat. Didn¡¯t you ask me to communicate more with big brother? ¡± Ye qingge picked up a deep-fried tofu meatball and put it in her mouth. She had never cooked this dish before, but it was quite delicious. ¡°You¡¯re sharp-tongued, aren¡¯t you!¡± Li beixiao stood up, knowing that his elder brother had something to say to him. He got up and patted ye qingge¡¯s head, then turned to walk towards the study. my father is just saying it, but he¡¯s probably overjoyed in his heart. He thinks that my wife is the first person who dares to challenge my big brother! When li Mumu spoke, she even gave a thumbs up and winked at him. It was very funny. ¡°You¡¯re the only one!¡± Ye qingge was also amused by li Mumu¡¯s appearance. How could this child be so precious! ¡°Mom, did I tell you that I miss you?¡± His dark eyes looked at ye qingge sincerely as if the laughing child just a second ago was ye qingge¡¯s illusion and he had never appeared. The softest part of her heart felt like it had been stung. Her eyes turned red. It was the touching words of the child. It was the gathering of mother and son¡¯s feelings. It was something she didn¡¯t understand-love! ¡°Mommy missed you too!¡± Holding li Mumu in her arms, ye qingge¡¯s voice choked. ¡°Actually, I just wanted to hear you say that you missed me!¡± She patted ye qingge¡¯s back with her fair and tender little hand. It was a gentle action, but it shocked her the most. Ye qingge laughed and cried, ¡± Mumu, mom loves you! Ye qingge¡¯s voice was a little choked, but it was full of happiness. ¡°Be good!¡± Li Mumu held ye qingge tightly and said, ¡°good girl,¡± with a red face. Chapter 238 ? 238 I didn¡¯t tell her, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it However, the corners of her mouth were smiling sweetly ¡­ ¨C Inside the study- Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao were both smoking. ah Yan called me in the afternoon and said that he found MeowMeow! Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. With a cigarette between his fingers, he took a puff and pursed his lips, his movements somewhat urgent. The cigarette that li beixiao had just put to his mouth stopped. Actually, big brother had told him last time that Feng Yan had news of MeowMeow. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, it had been so many years, and there had been too much news like this. From the initial hope to the torturous disappointment in the end. It was a painful process every time. And this time, they had found him. Even though Feng Yan didn¡¯t do things according to the rules, he was very steady. If he said that he had found it, then it was very likely that he had really found it. It should have been something to be happy about, but why did he feel vaguely uneasy? This uneasiness came from ye qingge¡¯s intuition. The direct answer in her mind was that ye qingge might be MeowMeow. However, the ages did not match. Ye qingge was two years younger than ¡°Where are they?¡± Li beixiao asked with a slight frown. His cold side profile was stern and deep. he said that meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow has a daughter ¡­ Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t notice that he had finished smoking his cigarette and was still putting it into his mouth. Upon hearing this, li beixiao was sure that it was not ye qingge. It was not that he was overthinking things, but Feng Yan had always liked to target him. Coincidentally, ye qingge was also an orphan ¡­ ¡°Bei Zhi, I¡¯ve never been afraid all these years, but ¡­ I¡¯m afraid to see In Huo zhongrao¡¯s mind, all his memories of He couldn¡¯t imagine what she looked like right now, nor could he imagine her life. He also didn¡¯t dare to think about being kidnapped by human traffickers. Nine out of ten of them were sold to remote areas and lived a life that wasn¡¯t human at all. They were just tools for giving birth. big brother, don¡¯t think about anything now. It¡¯s more important to see MeowMeow first! All these years, Huo zhongrao had been living a poor life. The Huo family¡¯s wealth was so great that it could not be spent in a few lifetimes. However, he thought that MeowMeow might not be living well, so he could not be extravagant. ¡°Ah Yan said that I¡¯m not going to change the room that MeowMeow used to live in when she was young. I¡¯m going to let her daughter live in it! ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to renovate another room. Do you think she¡¯ll still like pink?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the mother of the child, so she probably doesn¡¯t like it anymore!¡± ¡°Do you want wall paper? It¡¯s still white, more simple and elegant ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what she likes ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± Huo zhongrao had been mumbling to himself, but he didn¡¯t know that his cigarette was already smoking. Li beixiao stood up and took the cigarette butt from his hand, putting it out in the ashtray. ¡°It¡¯s good that you found it. Did you tell Auntie?¡± Li beixiao patted Huo zhongrao¡¯s shoulder with a lot of force. It was a kind of emotional repression. All these years, big brother had been looking for meowmeowmeowmeowmeow. No matter how much he understood, he could not empathize with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her, I was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it!¡± The aunt li beixiao was talking about was Huo zhongrao¡¯s mother, Shen Qing. Ever since meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow had gone missing, she had been living in the villa at the back of the mountain and had never stepped out of it. ¡°When MeowMeow comes back, I¡¯ll bring her to see Auntie. Then, everything will be fine!¡± Li beixiao was not good with words and could not say any comforting words. ¡°Ah Yan said that he insists on marrying Chapter 239 ? 239 Little uncle, are you willing to do that? All these years, Feng Yan had been looking for meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow. Besides, he didn¡¯t mind that As the Big Brother, what other requests did he have? ¡°If he¡¯s willing, MeowMeow won¡¯t object. That¡¯s good!¡± Li beixiao put out the cigarette in his hand, feeling inexplicably annoyed. When she got home, li Mumu went straight to bed. When li beixiao came out of the shower, ye qingge came in with the medicine and water. ¡°Take your medicine!¡± This time, li beixiao did not ask ye qingge to feed him again. Instead, he took the medicine and water himself. Sometimes, when it came to being pretentious, one had to know when to stop. If one did too much, one would be despised. Ye qingge took the towel from his hand and Li beixiao sat on the edge of the bed, letting ye qingge wipe his hair messily. Ye qingge felt that it was fun and used a little more force. Looking at li beixiao¡¯s hair that was in a mess, ye qingge smiled happily. ¡°Be gentle!¡± Li beixiao frowned and ordered. Ye qingge ignored him and continued to wipe her face. Li beixiao pulled her onto his lap with all his strength. ¡°I said, be gentle!¡± He pulled a long face. He could not tolerate ye qingge¡¯s nonsense. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao¡¯s messy hair, which made him look a little more lazy. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± As she spoke, she even used the towel to wipe her face again. Her delicate smile was very seductive. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao in this state and felt sweet in her heart. She also felt very lucky. His looks were better than those celebrities. He was really good-looking and perfect. It could be described as pleasing to the eye. ¡°Are you asking for a beating?¡± Li beixiao held ye qingge¡¯s wrist and looked at her white shoulder with burning eyes. Ye qingge, who was wearing a loose t-shirt, slid over her arm, revealing her round shoulders. ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re willing?¡± Ye qingge smiled tenderly, her eyes curved, and Li beixiao almost couldn¡¯t control himself. However, his eyes were fixed on the necklace around her neck. ¡°I¡¯ll eat you into my stomach sooner or later, not even leaving your bones!¡± Li beixiao held ye qingge in his arms and whispered in her ear, his thin lips kissing her small earlobe. ¡°Little uncle, are you born in the Year of the Dog?¡± Ye qingge dodged the itchiness in her ear and smiled. ¡°If you like it, so what if it¡¯s a dog? it¡¯s only loyal to you!¡± Li beixiao really did not know how to say sweet words. However, when he said it himself, his eyes flashed with surprise. He had never thought that he would one day degrade himself and say such sweet words to a woman. It was similar to flattering sweet words. ¡°Little uncle, I really don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve never been in love!¡± Ye qingge blushed and said with a bit of coquettishness and emotion. ¡°En, in order to avoid such a misunderstanding, I won¡¯t say such things in the future!¡± He pinched ye qingge¡¯s tight butt, making ye qingge¡¯s body tense. ¡°When I¡¯m not talking, don¡¯t complain that I don¡¯t know how to be romantic!¡± Pinching ye qingge¡¯s delicate little face, li beixiao laughed in a low voice. There was a lazy look in his eyes. Li beixiao especially liked to see ye qingge¡¯s face turn red in front of him. Outside, she was like a little leopard baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. Whoever made her unhappy, she would take a bite. Chapter 240 ? 240 I brew vinegar and you¡¯re jealous, isn¡¯t that perfect, a perfect match However, in front of him, she would blush for a while whenever he said something casually. The way she blushed in an instant would make your heart itch. I was just joking, little uncle. Why are you so easily teased? I still have to say what I should say ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s voice became softer and softer. Which woman didn¡¯t like to hear nice words, especially from the man she liked? just thinking about it made her heart feel sweet. ¡°What did he say?¡± Li beixiao wrapped his arms around ye qingge¡¯s slender and soft waist, slightly tilted his head, and looked a little lazy and elegant. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just go to sleep!¡± Ye qingge was a little annoyed. Why was this man so bad? did he have to tease her? Ye qingge struggled but did not get off his lap. She bit her lip and looked at him with resentment. Her angry look was like a wronged kitten. you¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve ever said such words to, teased, and acted like a Rascal to. Don¡¯t you feel jealous every day? ¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were a little helpless, but there was more pampering. ¡°No matter how good I am at being jealous, I can¡¯t compare to little uncle¡¯s ability to make vinegar!¡± Ye qingge brought up the past again. Li beixiao had been holding back and feeling jealous for so long about Feng Yan giving her the kitten pendant. I brew vinegar and you¡¯re jealous. Isn¡¯t that just right? they¡¯re a perfect match! Li beixiao rubbed the tip of his nose against ye qingge¡¯s small nose, and his hot breath lingered on their cheeks. Ye qingge felt that she was getting more and more overwhelmed by li beixiao¡¯s casual words of love. The next day. When ye qingge got out of li beixiao¡¯s car, he even asked her if she was jealous. He made a jar of wine, and ye qingge wanted to drown him in the vinegar jar and drown him. When she arrived at the company, ye qingge was surrounded by the people from Group Three. Monkey had already exaggerated her heroic deeds without restraint. Luo Wei said,¡±you¡¯re good, fourth!¡± Back then, when I drank with a client for the first time, I threw up after one glass!¡± The wily old fox: ¡± little brother, although the boss was the one who negotiated the contract, you were the one who helped him in the end. Otherwise, the signing wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly! That¡¯s why I say you¡¯re the lucky star of our Group Three. I knew it the moment you arrived!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the old fox. He said the same thing when Xiaowei first came,¡± monkey said. Luo Wei: ¡± our youngest is hiding her true strength. I was worried that she would be bullied. Two nights ago, when she was having sex with my husband, she was not paying attention! Ye qingge was speechless. The monkey was speechless. The wily old fox was speechless. Monkey: ¡± but speaking of this, Papapa, I heard from the hospital that Dean PEI¡¯s position has been removed. Qin Lan has also been fired. They were caught red-handed by Dean PEI¡¯s wife when we went to get a room after dinner yesterday! Ye qingge¡¯s hand that was holding the cup paused. Her intuition told her that this matter was related to li beixiao. Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t interfere in her Affairs? Yesterday, he had even lectured her righteously, saying that everything was her own choice and that she should accept it. Could this be how a coquettish man does things? Ye qingge took a sip of water and said lightly, ¡°¡±He deserves it!¡± Kong Yu, who had been silent, looked at ye qingge and said, ¡± qingge, come here for a moment. I have something to tell you! Monkey and the rest looked at each other and dispersed. Ye qingge put down her cup and followed Kong Yu out. Chi Yan happened to enter the office and saw the back of the two. Chapter 241 ? 241 When are you and the president getting married? Tea area Li enterprise was a big company, and the staff rest area and tea area were the largest and best. Kong Yu chose a quiet corner and motioned for ye qingge to sit down. ¡°Valiant song, can we be considered friends?¡± Kong Yu¡¯s eyes were calm, just like his tone. Unlike his usual sunny and handsome self, Kong Yu was a little Haggard today. Kong Yu hadn¡¯t slept well for the past two days. His mind was filled with the same woman. Her every frown, smile, and word lingered in his heart and mind. although I haven¡¯t been in Group Three for long, I think it¡¯s considered so! Ye qingge tucked her hair behind her ears and smiled naturally. if you are, I would like to ask what is your relationship with the president? ¡± There were some words that had to be said, and similarly, there were some questions that had to be asked. When ye qingge heard Kong Yu¡¯s words, there was not much expression on her face. She only paused for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s voice was very soft when she said these words. It was the shyness unique to a woman in love. There was an unconcealable sweetness between her eyebrows and the curve of her lips interpreted happiness. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± It was actually an expected answer. Now he finally understood why the president suddenly appeared in the staff cafeteria that day. She also understood why he had only walked to his table with ye qingge. She had actually told the president that he was ye qingge¡¯s boyfriend. It was really ¡­ He was still thinking about what kind of man could be worthy of such a beautiful woman like ye qingge. If it was the president, he would be convinced of his defeat. Such a man who stood at the top of the food chain, who was respected by everyone, was like a god. He was worthy of ye qingge¡¯s trust. It seemed that everything could be put to rest because of what ye qingge had said, ¡± this is my first relationship and my boyfriend is very tolerant of me. there are many women who like him. If I fall for his tricks, I¡¯ll be doomed. My feelings don¡¯t need to be affected by others. I have my own judgment. I also believe that he¡¯s not that kind of promiscuous man! ¡°How did you know, team leader?¡± Ye qingge was sure that Kong Yu did not know who her boyfriend was on the way to Yucheng. I went to your room to look for you.. saw you, the president. and. few others coming out together. The president was holding your hand ¡­ That night, he thought he had seen wrong. He would never have thought that ye qingge¡¯s boyfriend would be the president. ¡°Team leader, can you not tell anyone about this? I just want to work in peace!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s eyes were sincere. This was a request for a friend. ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t tell you. Valiant song, I wish you happiness!¡± thank you, team leader. I also hope that you can treat me equally in your future work. I am me, and I have nothing to do with the president at work! I thought that with the president¡¯s temper, he would fire me immediately after I pretended to be your boyfriend that day! Even Kong Yu would have asked for an explanation if he had encountered such a situation, let alone someone of the president¡¯s status. ¡°Actually, the president has a good temper. He knows that you¡¯re protecting me, and I¡¯ve explained it to him. So, team leader, please don¡¯t mind this!¡± In fact, ye qingge was also worried about this problem in the beginning, but li beixiao did not do anything to Kong Zhang. ¡°When are you and the president getting married?¡± A woman like ye qingge should value marriage and family very much. Chapter 242 ? 242 She found her daughter Yingluo After hearing Kong Zhang¡¯s words, li beixiao¡¯s words echoed in ye qingge¡¯s ears. qingge, let¡¯s get married! Ye qingge had always been looking forward to his casual proposal. She was looking forward to the scene of li beixiao proposing to her. He was such a sullen man. Perhaps he was already preparing for it! ¡°When you get married, I¡¯ll definitely send the team leader an invitation!¡± As for when, ye qingge couldn¡¯t tell. She felt that she was a little unreserved. If li beixiao took a bouquet of flowers and a ring now and asked her if she was willing to marry him, she might not wait to reach out her hand and nod her head like a chick pecking at rice, saying that she was willing to marry him ¡­ She wanted to have a family with him when she was in the prime of her life. They would spend the rest of their lives together. It was simple. She hoped that even if they were old, there would still be strong love that would make them feel that their hearts were still young. Kong Yu looked at the beautiful and quiet woman in front of him. The Golden sunlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling window, spreading a warm golden color on her body. She was so natural and her charming little face was filled with happiness and sweetness. Even though she was sitting right in front of him, he still felt that this woman was so unreal and out of reach. During the lunch break, ye qingge received a call from the private investigation agency. She thought that they had run out of money again, but they told her that they had found her daughter ¡­ Ye qingge was stunned. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word. She stood in the bathroom like a stone. She couldn¡¯t move or speak until the phone call came in again. Ye qingge finally regained some consciousness. She felt that the entire bathroom was spinning, making her dizzy and want to vomit ¡­ Ye qingge really vomited, even her bile ¡­ She repeatedly washed her face with water to calm herself down. He found it ¡­ He found it ¡­ She was prepared to look for him for the rest of her life. Every disappointment made her fall into deep despair. However, God still took pity on her and found her ¡­ Ye qingge asked for leave from Kong Yu, left the company, took a taxi, and told the driver the address given by the detective Agency. Sitting in the car, ye qingge¡¯s face was pale. She had to repeat the address several times before she could get it right. Looking at the scenery along the way, ye qingge felt that it was very familiar, but her mind was in a mess and she couldn¡¯t remember why she felt so familiar. It was not until the car stopped that ye qingge suddenly remembered that she had been here before ¡­ She looked at the address on her phone again. It was indeed this. This was Feng Yan¡¯s house. Why was her daughter here? Ye qingge, who had always been calm, was completely confused at this moment. The guards at the entrance wouldn¡¯t let her in, so she called Feng Yan. Feng Yan told her that he would be back in a while and asked the guard to let her in. When ye qingge walked into the villa, she was sitting in the living room waiting for Feng Yan. However, after sitting for less than three minutes, she could not sit still anymore. The Butler left respectfully after serving tea and snacks. Ye qingge held her phone in her hand. She hoped that Feng Yan would come back soon. She wanted to ask him if he had hired a surrogate back then ¡­ She had never known that Feng Yan had a daughter ¡­ Chaos, it was all chaos ¡­ Ye qingge was wondering if the detective Agency had made. mistake and if she had been happy for nothing ¡­ Ye qingge spun around on the spot, her eyes fixed on a little girl in a pink woolen dress at the handrail of the stairs. Chapter 243 ? 243 She doesn¡¯t know how to speak! The little girl looked at ye qingge timidly with her big eyes, her little hands holding the railing tightly. Ye qingge¡¯s mind went blank. Even without a DNA test, she knew that the little girl in front of her was her daughter ¡­ She was her daughter. After this realization exploded in her mind ¡­ ye qingge¡¯s body seemed to have been drained of blood. she collapsed instantly, causing her to kneel on the floor. Ye qingge clutched her chest, unable to say a word. She pounded her chest hard, which was in pain. It was as if there was a huge rock blocking her way, and she was almost unable to breathe. The little girl saw ye qingge suddenly turn around and run upstairs. She was so fast and her steps were so small that even her slippers were gone. Watching the little girl disappear at the stairs, ye qingge couldn¡¯t move, cry, or shout ¡­ She screamed in her heart, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go ¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for mommy to find you, don¡¯t go ¡­¡± Ye qingge was so afraid that it was all a dream. She bit her tongue anxiously. It was very, very painful ¡­ Ye qingge staggered up from the pain but fell down again. She could move again and almost crawled to the stairs. Just as ye qingge could stand up, the little girl ran downstairs again with a cup in her hand. As she went downstairs, the water in the cup overflowed ¡­ The little girl squatted in front of ye qingge and handed her the cup with only one-third of the water left. Her pink and tender little face was filled with fear, but her big eyes were looking at ye qingge with curiosity ¡­ Tears fell silently from ye qingge¡¯s eyes and fell into the glass ¡­ Seeing ye qingge cry, the little girl pointed at the cup and brought it to her mouth again. Ye qingge took the cup with trembling hands and drank it ¡­ The water was sweet and delicious ¡­ It cut through her throat, making ye qingge feel better ¡­ However, her lips were still trembling, and so were her hands ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s fair and trembling hand touched her tender little face. With just a touch, ye qingge burst into tears ¡­ Then, he couldn¡¯t help but hold the little girl in his arms, holding her tightly and crying ¡­ How many nights had she dreamed that she had touched her daughter¡¯s little face, so smooth and tender, but when she woke up, it was a cold room ¡­ He kissed the little girl¡¯s soft hair. This was her daughter, her daughter ¡­ The daughter that she had let down her entire life ¡­ Her small and soft body struggled in ye qingge¡¯s arms, but she did not make any sound. Ye qingge released the little girl slightly, but the little girl pushed her away and looked at her from a distance, her big black eyes full of fear. Ye qingge¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a triangular knife. It spun and split a few times, and she was in so much pain that she was about to die. Ye qingge¡¯s mouth wriggled. She opened her mouth a few times, but no words came out. The child looked at her guardedly, like a frightened deer. That terrified look in his eyes made her heart ache. ¡°You are called ¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± After trying a few times, ye qingge finally asked with tears in her eyes. What she wanted to say the most was, ¡± I¡¯m your mother, ¡± but she was afraid that it would scare the child, so she held back! ¡°She can¡¯t speak!¡± Just as ye qingge finished her words, a man¡¯s soft voice came from the door, so low and deep ¡­ Chapter 244 ? 244 Do you still remember me, Yingluo? Ye qingge¡¯s body stiffened. She didn¡¯t need to turn around to know that it was Feng Yan who had spoken. Did he just say that the child couldn¡¯t speak? She had struggled so hard in his arms just now, but she had not made a sound. When the little girl saw Feng Yan walk in, her big eyes instantly lit up and she smiled. She spread her arms and ran towards Feng Yan happily. As the little girl ran, ye qingge turned around and followed her with her eyes. With a gentle smile on his face, Feng Yan caught the petite figure steadily and held her in his arms. The little girl wrapped her arms tightly around Feng Yan¡¯s neck, her little face pressed tightly against the side of his neck. She was completely dependent on him, completely different from the frightened little girl just now. Ye qingge was still kneeling on the ground, her body weak. Feng Yan¡¯s words that she couldn¡¯t speak were still echoing in her mind. The large living room was extremely quiet. Feng Yan carried the little girl and walked around. The child looked sleepy, and his arms were a little loose. Ye qingge was also helped to sit on the sofa by Han Bing. Her eyes followed the child in Feng Yan¡¯s arms. That was her daughter. Because it was almost exactly the same as her childhood photos. She had taken care of many photos when she was young, but they were all burned by ye Dade. The only photo she had was hidden behind other photos. It was a photo of her when she was six years old, and it could be said that she was carved out of the same mold as this child. The child had fallen asleep. Feng Yan gestured for her to wait and carried the child upstairs. Ye qingge also stood up, but she was worried that she would wake the child up, so she stood there. After a while, Feng Yan came downstairs, but ye qingge didn¡¯t know what to say. The private investigation agency said that they had found the child¡¯s whereabouts, but they couldn¡¯t say anything about the other party¡¯s identity. They could only ask ye qingge to find a way herself. Ye qingge did not expect that the person in the detective Agency that she could not mention was actually Feng Yan ¡­ ¡°Why did you suddenly come over? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng Yan was dressed in a black shirt with his sleeves rolled up to his elbows. He looked a little tired, and the words he spoke were as feminine as usual. He was not as devilish as he usually was in front of ye qingge. ¡°She is ¡­ What¡¯s her name?¡± Ye qingge wanted to ask if she was his daughter. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask if this child was really Feng Yan¡¯s. Then this child would be hers and his ¡­ ¡°Tangtang!¡± Feng Yan looked at ye qingge¡¯s dejected look and a touch of heartache flashed across his devilish eyes. Ye qingge opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t ask if she was his daughter. Feng Yan¡¯s next words gave her the most direct answer. ¡°My daughter!¡± Ye qingge slowly closed her eyes and clenched her fists. Her mind was in a mess and she had never felt so helpless and lost before ¡­ ¡°Who is her mother?¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t know what to say. The child was hers, and she was her mother. Feng Yan would think she was crazy, right? ¡°She was born from artificial insemination!¡± Feng Yan answered all her questions without hiding anything. He looked at ye qingge with a dark look in his eyes. ¡°Then ¡­ Do you still remember me?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s lips trembled as she looked up at Feng Yan and asked with a complicated expression. The child was his and her. The problems they had to face and the people they had to face were all things that she could not bear. First of all, it was impossible for her and Li beixiao to be together. Why Feng Yan? this world was really small ¡­ Chapter 245 ? 245 A DNA comparison Feng Yan didn¡¯t reply. He wanted to say, ¡°. remember, of course I remember, my meowmeowmeowmeowmeow ¡­ However, at this moment, he knew that she was not asking this question. five years ago, in the hotel ¡­ I¡¯m asking you if you can ¡­ Artificial insemination ¡­¡± Ye qingge did not want to remember the memory of that night. She was willing to sell everything for money, and a strange man ¡­ ¡°Han Bing, get someone to bring professional equipment over and do a DNA comparison!¡± After hearing ye qingge¡¯s words, Feng Yan said to Han Bing, who was waiting by the side, with a dark face. there¡¯s no need for that. Tangtang looks almost exactly like me when I was young ¡­ Ye qingge looked at Feng Yan with a deep gaze. Her faint voice was filled with too many emotions, but it was extremely firm. Oh, this world is really small. You¡¯re Tang Tang¡¯s mother ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile, but it carried a hint of forbearance and coldness. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for her for many years, Feng Yan, I ¡­¡± Ye qingge wanted to ask him if he could return the child to her, but she felt that it was too shameless to say it! Although she was the one who gave birth to the child, she had received money from him. Why should he return the child that he had raised to her? Tang Tang can¡¯t speak. She¡¯s not born mute. She¡¯s not with anyone but me! Feng Yan had been very calm the whole time. He was not surprised at all by ye qingge¡¯s claim that she was Tang Tang¡¯s mother. Ye qingge closed her eyes in pain. She couldn¡¯t speak, which was a result of her hard work ¡­ ¡°Feng Yan, I ¡­¡± Before ye qingge could finish, Feng Yan interrupted her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I¡¯m so calm?¡± Feng Yan walked towards ye qingge step by step, his eyes complicated and his expression dark. not only does Tang Tang look like you when you were young, but she also looks like MeowMeow when she was young. Do you know what I mean? ¡± Feng Yan¡¯s steps were languid, but only he himself knew how heavy they were. From the first time he saw ye qingge, she had given him the necklace. When he saw the red string that went through the raindrop Jade, he felt like he was going crazy. Because this red rope was unique in this world, it was woven by Feng Yan. It was the red rope that was worn on the little wooden fish. Because Chu Miaomiao had bitten off the rope, Feng Yan specially made it and wrapped it several times. When it was unfolded, it was the same length as the red rope on the water drop Jade. He was afraid that the heavens were playing a joke on him again, so he did not tell brother Rao directly on impulse. Instead, she took brother Rao¡¯s and ye qingge¡¯s hair to do a DNA test, and the result proved that ye qingge was MeowMeow. But now, she was with li beixiao. It was as if fate was playing a joke on them. Ye qingge must not have known that brother Rao¡¯s father had liked li beixiao more. However, the young Li beixiao directly refused and the betrothal was set for him. Fate always played a trick on people. After going round and round, the three of them would actually be entangled together again. Even though her mind was in a mess, ye qingge still understood what Feng Yan meant. However, she couldn¡¯t believe it at all. How could she be MeowMeow? Her age did not match with Chaos, it was all chaos ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s impossible ¡­¡± Ye qingge stumbled backward. How could she be MeowMeow? She was Huo zhongrao¡¯s sister and Feng Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e ¡­ Was it because he had not woken up yet? everything was a dream. Otherwise, how could such a thing happen? Not only was she Feng Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but she also had a daughter with him ¡­ Chapter 246 ? 246 Chapter 246 It was like a joke. ¡°The red string on the water drop Jade is the same one I made for MeowMeow. It¡¯s unique because I, Feng Yan, made it!¡± A red string had allowed Feng Yan to find her. Even after more than twenty years, this fate could not be stopped. ¡°The DNA comparison between you and brother Rao is locked in my safe, 99.99%!¡± the comparison between your DNA and Tang Tang¡¯s is also 99.99%. ¡°Do you still need me to take it out for you to see?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were very soft, so soft that it sent chills down one¡¯s spine. If it wasn¡¯t for his heartache for him, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to say all this at this time. He had once said that the more intimate li beixiao and her were before, the more pain he would be in after. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to wait until the time for them to propose or get married. He wanted to have a good time. Ye qingge fell heavily onto the sofa, breathing heavily. Two pieces of news a day, her heart could not take it. I¡¯ve told you so much about Feng Yan walked up to her and stood in front of her with his hands in his pockets. He lowered his eyes and looked at ye qingge, who was trembling in her arms. Bending down slowly, a complicated look flashed across Feng Yan¡¯s eyes, but he soon returned to his usual devilish charm. ¡°I¡¯ve already told brother Rao that I¡¯ve found you. As for when to meet him, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Ye qingge looked at Feng Yan. She couldn¡¯t accept the fact that she was Huo zhongrao¡¯s sister and her eyes were filled with confusion. Tang Tang is very timid. Even if you speak loudly, she¡¯ll be so scared that she¡¯ll hide! ¡°When you sleep at night, you must have the lights on and someone to accompany you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s eating ¡­¡± There were too many things about Tang Tang that Feng Yan couldn¡¯t tell her and he was afraid that ye qingge wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Ye qingge wanted to know what kind of shock or excitement the child had experienced to have acted this way just from the two conditions Feng Yan had mentioned. I¡¯ll tell you about Tangtang slowly in the future! Actually, Feng Yan didn¡¯t know much about Tang Tang either. He did not tell ye qingge that Tang Tang had been sent to his front door a few days ago. The first time he saw Tang Tang, it was as if he had seen MeowMeow when she was young. Ye qingge was so sure that Tang Tang was her daughter without a DNA test. Then, when he was still in Yucheng, Han Bing called him and said that someone had sent him a portfolio, which was about ye qingge ¡­ The pregnancy, but she didn¡¯t mention who she was going to be a surrogate with. Feng Yan guessed that this person must be familiar with him and Li beixiao. Otherwise, she would not have given this child to her and told him that ye qingge would replace her ¡­ The pregnancy had given him a loophole to exploit. That person wanted to use her to attack li beixiao, or to separate ye qingge and Li beixiao. Originally, he wanted to use the fact that ye qingge was MeowMeow to attack li beixiao. However, he had never thought that he would be able to create the fact that he and ye qingge had a daughter. He, Feng Yan, would not be used by others, but he would not refuse to use the resources that were delivered to him. ¡°Tang Tang is very fragile, so I don¡¯t want her to know that she was a surrogate, and I don¡¯t want others to know ¡­ She¡¯s pregnant, and yet you¡¯re looking at her with a strange gaze!¡± Feng Yan looked at ye qingge and said, word for word. Ye qingge knew this feeling. She had never told anyone about her surrogacy. Chapter 247 ? 247 You used to be a surrogate mother for money there¡¯s one more thing. Brother Rao has been living a very depressed life all these years in order to find you. I don¡¯t want him to know that you used to be a surrogate mother for the sake of money. If he did, he would feel very guilty and would blame himself for the rest of his life when he sees Tang Tang! Feng Yan had his own selfish reasons for not wanting others to know about ye qingge¡¯s surrogacy. However, the reason he gave was really for Tang Tang and Huo zhongrao¡¯s sake. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you knew I was MeowMeow?¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t understand. It had been a long time since she had given Feng Yan the necklace. He had known that she was MeowMeow but had never said anything. But, no, there was something wrong ¡­ Tang Tang was his daughter, and Tang Tang and Back then, she didn¡¯t know who she was a surrogate mother for, but Feng Yan must have had information about the surrogate mother. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to find her? Even though her mind was in a mess, ye qingge still caught the message. Feng Yan, Tang Tang is your daughter. She looks so much like MeowMeow. You have information on my surrogacy, so you should have found me long ago! When ye qingge said this, Feng Yan¡¯s flirtatious eyes instantly filled with a smile. He had said that his MeowMeow was so smart that she could still find this flaw even under such double-layered materials. there are some things that you¡¯d better not know. What you need to do now is to take good care of her, make up for the maternal love she¡¯s lost all these years, and let her grow up like a normal child as soon as possible! you should be able to tell that she¡¯s five years old this year, but she¡¯s much younger than her peers. You have to pay more attention to her diet and nutrition. At the mention of this, Feng Yan¡¯s eyes shone with a bloodthirsty light. When he found the person behind the scenes, he would make them wish they were dead. He took Tang Tang for a physical examination and the result was that the child was suffering from long-term malnutrition and extreme fear. Tang Tang was very cute. She had big eyes and looked very adorable, but someone treated her like this. She was simply courting death. Obviously, if the other party did not have a motive, he would definitely not give Tang Tang to him at this time. He could not let ye qingge know about this, or she would blame herself to death. Even if Feng Yan did not say it, ye qingge could vaguely guess that Tang Tang must have gone through something to become like this. He did not say it because he did not want to feel guilty and blamed himself. However, was Tang Tang his child? Tang Tang is our daughter. There are some things that I will tell you after Tang Tang accepts you. Now is not the time. Feng Yan said calmly, as if he had seen the doubt in ye qingge¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are ¡­ Return Tang Tang to me?¡± Ye qingge bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t believe that Feng Yan would return her daughter to her. she¡¯s my daughter. You can stay and take care of her. Besides, you¡¯re MeowMeow. You should know our relationship best! ¡°You are with li beixiao now. I won¡¯t force you to make a decision. You can make your own choice!¡± if you want Tang Tang to have a complete family with parents and grow up like a normal child, you should know what to choose! As soon as Feng Yan finished his sentence, ye qingge¡¯s phone rang before she could answer. When she took it out and saw the name on the caller ID, her body froze. The word ¡± little uncle ¡± made her heart ache. Chapter 248 ? 248 Do you want me to go to Feng Yan¡¯s house to pick you up? Her fair little hand clenched the phone tightly, but she couldn¡¯t swipe the answer button on the screen. The screen turned black and lit up again a few seconds later. Li beixiao was calling again. Feng Yan turned to leave without a word, but his back looked a little lonely and stiff. He was not sure if ye qingge would be willing to come to his side until the end. What he wanted was not to be forced. He wanted to live a long life with this woman, to live a simple and happy life with Tang Tang. She was meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow, and he was her fish ¡­ Ye qingge answered the phone but said nothing. ¡°Where are you?¡± The man¡¯s deep and cold voice came from the other side of the phone. In fact, li beixiao¡¯s question was a little unnecessary. He naturally knew that ye qingge had come to find Feng Yan. ¡°Outside ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s voice was hoarse from sobbing. Her mind was filled with the images of her and Li beixiao, from the first time they met in the hospital, to Sophia, to the Li family¡¯s old house, and then ¡­ Each scene was so clear, but it was getting further and further away from him. Bai Qing and the others will be coming home for dinner tonight. Come back early! Li beixiao¡¯s voice was obviously colder than before, with deliberate forbearance. ¡°I have something to do ¡­ I¡¯m not going back tonight!¡± Ye qingge wanted to stay with Tang Tang. She had not looked at her properly and touched her just now ¡­ ¡°Do you want me to go to Feng Yan¡¯s house to pick you up?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was as low as usual, but you could clearly feel his anger. Ye qingge clenched the phone in her hand. How could she have forgotten that she had bodyguards following her and Li beixiao would know where she was at all times? ¡°I¡¯ll go back now!¡± She still had many things to face, and many people to face. Han Bing walked over and said that Feng Yan had asked him to send her back. Ye qingge did not refuse. When she got up, she glanced in the direction of the stairs. She hesitated for a moment, but still left. ¡°Mommy will be back soon!¡± Ye qingge murmured in her heart. Looking at Han Bing who was driving, ye qingge asked, ¡± has Tang Tang been living here all this time? ¡± When ye qingge and Feng Yan first came to Feng Manor, they did not see Tang Tang. Li beixiao and the rest did not seem to know about Tang Tang¡¯s existence. Han Bing¡¯s hands on the steering wheel tightened. Young master was really amazing. He knew that miss ye would ask him this. miss Tang Tang has always lived in Feng city. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t like to meet outsiders and is afraid of strangers. That¡¯s why the outside world doesn¡¯t know of her existence! Han Bing gave him the answer that Feng Yan had told him. ¡°Why would Feng Yan find ¡­ Surrogate?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s intuition told her that Feng Yan was hiding something from her about Tang Tang. Han Bing wasn¡¯t good at lying, but he felt that some things could be well-intentioned. He also really hoped that young master and miss ye could be together because he could see how much young master cared about Tang Tang these few days. it¡¯s not convenient for me to talk about this. When young master wants to talk about it, he will naturally tell miss ye. After all, Tang Tang is your child! Her and Feng Yan¡¯s child ¡­ As soon as ye qingge thought of this fact, she tensed up. Fate was really ¡­ She was meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow, his fianc¨¦e, and they had a child together ¡­ Who would believe it? Even if he was filming a TV drama or writing a novel, there wouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. At this moment, ye qingge finally understood why she felt so aggrieved when Huo zhongrao said something to her. It turned out that it was because of the blood-related feelings, even if they had been separated for many years. Chapter 249 ? 249 Are you sure you want to continue this stalemate? When ye qingge reached home, li beixiao was already there. Chu baiqing, Gu Jue, and Feng Xi were also there. Li beixiao had said that they would have dinner at night, but she did not expect them to arrive so early. ¡°Third sister-in-law, did we come too early? Feng Xi is making a fuss about coming earlier! I just put the dishes we brought in the kitchen.¡± Chu baiqing came out of the kitchen and said to ye qingge, who was changing her shoes. ¡°You were the one who told me to come earlier!¡± Feng Xi turned her head and said. He wasn¡¯t going to take the blame. ¡°Third sister-in-law!¡± Gu Jue stood on the balcony and smoked. He coldly called out to third sister-in-law as a form of greeting. He was usually not willing to talk, had a short temper, and would attack if he said something wrong. Ye qingge nodded with a smile. People who had something on their minds couldn¡¯t pretend to be normal. ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes, you guys make yourselves at home!¡± Even though her heart was in a mess, she had promised to cook for them. Since they were here, it was hard to reject. Besides, this was probably the last time she would have a meal with them. Ye qingge glanced at li beixiao, who was sitting on the sofa. She did not say anything and went straight to the bedroom to change her clothes. She had just entered the bedroom and had not closed the door when li beixiao came in. Ye qingge turned around and walked towards the cloakroom. She really did not know how to face li beixiao. However, just as she turned around, she was pulled back. The man¡¯s strong hand held her slender wrist tightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too good to you? Or do you think that there is no bottom line to this kind of infinite tolerance?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s deep eyes were as dark as the night. Ye qingge tried to pull her wrist, but it only made the pain worse. She kept her head down and looked at the floor. ¡°I¡¯ll go first ¡­ We can talk about cooking tonight, okay?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s voice was trembling. They had to make a choice between the child and Li beixiao. ¡°Talk about what?¡± The three heavy words were almost squeezed out from his teeth. From the moment she picked up his phone, he could tell that there was something wrong with her tone. Did he think that everyone couldn¡¯t tell that he was forcing a smile when he greeted everyone just now? Last night, his brother had told him that Feng Yan had found meowmeowmeowmeowmeow, so ye qingge had taken the initiative to find Feng Yan today. There were some things that he thought were impossible, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt it was true. However, he couldn¡¯t find anything, and Han Bing¡¯s mouth was tightly sealed. Li beixiao did not forget that ye qingge had told him in Yucheng that she had something to tell him when she returned. Talk about what? Ye qingge¡¯s throat tightened. She had wanted to confess to him about her surrogacy. She wanted to take a gamble. If he cared about her past, then their fate would end. But if he didn¡¯t care, then she would continue to walk down the same path as him and look for her daughter together. But now, they had found their daughter, and she was still Feng Yan¡¯s and her daughter¡¯s. How was she going to tell him? She still remembered what Han Bing had said when she got off the car. when Tangtang is scared, she won¡¯t sleep for the entire night. She just wants young master to hold her! The guilt he felt for his daughter filled his heart, and it ached. To a woman, a mother¡¯s love could surpass everything. She had already made a decision in her heart. She had let her daughter down for five years, and she would use her entire life to make up for the love she had for her. As for love, while she was thanking God for letting her find her child, she did not ask for more. ¡°Your brothers are still outside. Are you sure you want to continue this stalemate?¡± Chapter 250 ? 250 Taking their hair for DNA There were some things that she had to say. She also wanted to use her own way to make it up to li Beichen. From now on, they would have nothing to do with each other. Everything was in the past! ¡°I do have something to tell you, but can we talk after they leave?¡± Ye qingge tried to withdraw her wrist, but li beixiao still held it tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t run away ¡­¡± His slightly hoarse voice carried a hint of helplessness. Before ye qingge could finish her sentence, someone knocked on the door. third brother, big brother is here! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice came from outside. Huo zhongrao is here? Ye qingge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was not ready to see him. Feng Yan had not told him that she was MeowMeow. Feng Yan had also said that he would listen to her when she told Huo zhongrao. Huo zhongrao was her brother, and she still couldn¡¯t accept that. Finding her daughter had been what she had been doing all these years, so she was happy that she had found her. However, her brother Huo zhongrao had appeared out of the blue and caught her off guard. Ever since she found out that she wasn¡¯t the daughter of Ye Shi De and Dong Wen Qing, she had thought about her biological parents. However, it was just a thought. After all, it had been more than 20 years. Where could he find it? However, she did not expect to find her brother just like that. And she wasn¡¯t abandoned, she was taken away by the nanny. Her brother had been looking for her all these years. Li beixiao could clearly feel that ye qingge¡¯s body stiffened when she heard that her brother was here. ¡°Go and change your clothes!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were dark and bottomless. Ye qingge stood on her tiptoes and kissed li beixiao on the lips. It was just a kiss. She turned around and went to the cloakroom. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were deep and cold, and there was a faint sweetness on his lips. When he walked out of the bedroom, li beixiao was holding a strand of hair in his hand. It was ye qingge¡¯s. Even though he felt that some things were too crazy, he still wanted an answer. ¡°Big brother!¡± Li beixiao walked over and greeted Huo zhongrao. Huo zhongrao had just taken off his coat and hung it. ¡°En!¡± Huo zhongrao walked in with steady steps. His posture was tall and straight, which was the unique temperament of a soldier. ¡°Big brother, your hair is turning white.¡± As soon as Huo zhongrao sat down, li beixiao also sat beside him and looked at his hair. ¡°What?¡± Huo zhongrao frowned slightly because of li beixiao¡¯s random words. When did he have white hair? ¡°Here, I¡¯ll help you cut it down.¡± Li beixiao¡¯s actions matched his voice and he had already cut off a strand of hair. She moved so quickly that Huo zhongrao did not even have time to react. ¡°I¡¯m mistaken. My eyesight hasn¡¯t been good recently!¡± A head of black hair appeared in front of Huo zhongrao. Huo zhongrao was about to say something when li Mumu plunged into his arms. ¡°Godfather, isn¡¯t my new home great?¡± With two bedrooms, the living room was quite large, but with so many people coming in all of a sudden, it seemed a little crowded. Li Mumu had never pounced into his arms before, nor would she speak to him in such a coquettish tone. ¡°Look at you, sit tight!¡± In Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart, boys should be manly and should not be clingy. One should be clean and efficient when speaking and doing things. He had always taught li Mumu this. However, ever since ye qingge came, li Mumu had become a little clingy. Chapter 251 ? 251 The man that she had been thinking about every day was a woman Li beixiao threw the two strands of hair, one long and one short, into the bag and handed it to the flame, so that he could get the results as quickly as possible. ¡°Attention, stand properly, as if you have no bones!¡± Ye qingge heard Huo zhongrao¡¯s words when she came out of the bedroom. She met Huo zhongrao¡¯s gaze head-on. There was an undisguisable reproachful look in her eyes, which meant that she had not taken good care of Mumu. This man who didn¡¯t give her a good look was her big brother. From the moment she called him big brother, she had been unwilling. There was no reason for her unwillingness. However, it was to find her, her brother who had been living a poor life for nearly thirty years ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s eyes on Huo zhongrao fell into li beixiao¡¯s. His chest seemed to be on fire. Even though there was no definite answer, everything was connected. But it was very much like Feng Yan¡¯s style of doing things. He wanted to marry MeowMeow? And meowmeowmeowmeowmeow had a daughter ¡­ Feeling li beixiao¡¯s gaze, ye qingge lowered her eyes and turned to the kitchen. Chu baiqing sat on the sofa, peeling an Apple for Mumu, but he clearly felt that there was something wrong between his third brother and third sister-in-law. Especially third brother, his stern face was terrifyingly dark! Third brother called him in the morning to propose to third sister-in-law. He asked them to come and have a good time. He didn¡¯t do those cumbersome and tacky rituals. However, the atmosphere right now was obviously not right. When they arrived, third brother was already not very happy. Feng Xi and Gu Jue were chatting away while Feng Xi watched ye qingge enter the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m going to drink some water!¡± He supported himself with the sofa and leaped over it, entering the kitchen in a flash. Ye qingge leaned against the refrigerator door. Her head hurt and her ears were buzzing. When Feng Xi came in, she saw ye qingge, who was pale and leaning against the refrigerator weakly. ¡°Are you here to help pick the vegetables?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s tired eyes looked at the shopping bags of vegetables on the marble table. ¡°Where is shinian?¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t even look at the vegetables. How would he know how to pick vegetables? ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± Ye qingge knew how it felt to look for someone, and she also knew that Feng Xi wouldn¡¯t be able to find Shi Nian after he returned to his female form. After all, he would never have thought that the man he was thinking about every day would be a woman. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, just tell me where he is!¡± Feng Xi was like a spoiled child. When she spoke, her face was full of arrogance. Ye qingge looked at her and thought about how he had seen his mother die in the sea of fire with his own eyes. He would probably never forget that scene for the rest of his life. He and Feng Yan were not at fault. Their father was the one at fault for not managing his relationship well and letting down two women. In the end, he had taken two lives. ¡°I swear I really don¡¯t know where he is!¡± Ye qingge was not lying. She really did not know where Shi Nian was. Feng Xi was so angry that her eyes were almost on fire. Was she playing with him? The emotions that were about to erupt were suppressed when he saw ye qingge¡¯s lonely and sad expression. Ye qingge really didn¡¯t want to cook. If she didn¡¯t have the energy, the food she made wouldn¡¯t taste good. She looked at the vegetables and meat in the bag. It was obvious that Chu Bai Qing and the others took whatever they saw. There were all kinds of things. After looking around, they could eat hot pot. It was convenient and convenient. ¡°Do you need help?¡± Ye qingge asked again. ¡°You don¡¯t even know where Shi Nian is, so why should I help you?¡± Chapter 252 ? 252 Li beixiao was probably going to propose to her! Ye qingge gave him an indifferent look and began to pick the vegetables. In his mind, he was thinking about whether Tang Tang should wake up at this time. Ye qingge took out her phone from her pocket and called Feng Yan. He didn¡¯t care that Feng Xi was still there. After three rings, the call connected. ¡°Is she awake?¡± The calm voice sounded a little nervous because the person he was asking was his daughter who he had just found. ¡°She just woke up. I¡¯m watching cartoons with her!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was no longer as feminine as it usually was, and there was a hint of adoration in it. ¡°Expand ¡­ Can you give me the photo?¡± Her throat felt as if it had been soaked in vinegar, and it was swollen. ¡°Add me on WeChat and my phone number!¡± Feng Yan hung up after saying that. Ye qingge hung up and quickly registered a WeChat account on her phone. After registering, she added Feng Yan¡¯s phone number, and he had just finished registering as well. He had even completed it under Han Bing¡¯s guidance. Soon, ye qingge accepted the friend request. Then, Feng Yan sent her a picture. When she opened it, ye qingge couldn¡¯t help but cry. Her tears fell without any time to recover. In the photo, Tang Tang was lying on Feng Yan¡¯s lap, smiling sweetly and dazedly, her big eyes so bright and lively. This was her daughter, completely different from the timid and panicking child she had seen at noon. It was obvious that she had a very good relationship with Feng Yan, and her smile was full of dependence. Ye qingge suddenly burst into tears, which stunned Feng Xi. no, I say, what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you crying? ¡± He had never seen a woman cry without warning. ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­ I¡¯m looking for third brother!¡± Feng Xi turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t go, help me pick the vegetables!¡± Ye qingge wiped her tears with her hands, but it seemed that she could not wipe them clean. She turned around and walked to the tap. She scooped some water and washed her face. When ye qingge came back just now, he had also noticed that there was something wrong with her. Wasn¡¯t this woman quite powerful? Why was she still crying? Feng Xi didn¡¯t know that the one who didn¡¯t cry wasn¡¯t a woman. Women were made of water. Feng Xi looked at the dishes that she couldn¡¯t name and didn¡¯t know where to start. However, he did not leave. Ye qingge tried her best to calm down. The toughest days had passed. She had found her daughter and her brother. What was there to be sad about? she was not sad ¡­ However, even though she told herself this, the pain in her heart still made her want to shrink into the blanket and cry. It was because she knew what she was about to lose. Li beixiao, her love ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Third brother is going to give you a surprise today!¡± Feng Xi did not say that li beixiao was going to propose to ye qingge. A man like him could not do it. He could not hold a grand ceremony or live stream a proposal to ye qingge. He felt that it was enough to have some close friends to witness the happy moments between two people. He also believed that ye qingge would not want those flashy rituals. Ye qingge¡¯s hand that was holding the Chinese mustard flower paused. The surprise that Feng Xi mentioned reminded her of a proposal. A woman¡¯s intuition was always accurate. Li beixiao was probably going to propose to her! She also vaguely understood why Feng Yan had never said that she was MeowMeow. Perhaps he was waiting for a moment, when li beixiao proposed to him, or at the wedding, to give li beixiao the most direct blow. To let him experience the pain of loss was his revenge. Chapter 253 ? 253 Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in love with big brother? However, he had told her in advance. What was the reason? Ye qingge didn¡¯t care at all now, because there wouldn¡¯t be another proposal or a wedding ¡­ ¡°What kind of food does your big brother like to eat?¡± Ye qingge asked Feng Xi. ¡°Why are you asking this? I said you¡¯re not ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in love with big brother? I¡¯m telling you ¡­¡± This woman seemed to have quarreled with third brother and asked him what he liked to eat. There was definitely a problem. ¡°I¡¯d Rather Love You than him!¡± The love ye qingge was talking about was naturally the love between a man and a woman. Ye qingge looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but think that if Feng Xi couldn¡¯t find Shi Nian, would she always think that she was gay? Huo zhongrao and Chu baiqing heard ye qingge¡¯s words when they walked in. ¡°Don¡¯t you harm me. Third brother has a bad temper!¡± Feng Xi immediately took two steps back and hid far away. ¡°And I¡¯m gay!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± However, Huo Zhong was completely taken aback by Feng Xi¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m gay.¡± He was annoyed. ¡°Big brother ¡­¡± Feng Xi was still very afraid of Huo zhongrao. Her third brother¡¯s coquettishness was useful sometimes, but it was useless with her big brother. ¡°Hey Xi, let¡¯s go find Jue and play fight the landlord!¡± Chu baiqing pulled Feng Xi along and walked out. He knew his brother¡¯s temper too well. If he started to teach Feng Xi a lesson, they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat today. Big brother was still very concerned about Feng Xi and Shi Nian. Feng Xi immediately followed Chu baiqing out, afraid that she would be taught a lesson by her brother if she was any slower. Ye qingge looked at Huo zhongrao, who was her big brother. Huo zhongrao was a little displeased by ye qingge¡¯s stare. How could a sister-in-law look at their brother like that? And what did this woman say to her brother-in-law just now? ¡°I¡¯d rather fall in love with you than him!¡± Even if it was a joke, which sister-in-law would make such a joke with her brother-in-law? ¡°Bei Zhi said that he wants to marry you. As his sister-in-law, you should know your limits. Brother-in-law likes to play around, so don¡¯t join in the fun!¡± Huo zhongrao had a cold personality, and his words were dull and rigid, always giving people the feeling that he was preaching. ¡°If commander Huo¡¯s sister were in my position, would you also lecture her so mercilessly?¡± Ye qingge raised her head and looked at Huo zhongrao, her eyes full of tears. Huo zhongrao frowned and looked at ye qingge with deep and unhappy eyes. ¡°When You can¡¯t be wrong when you grow up.¡± Ye qingge¡¯s insensible words were hidden in her words. Ye qingge smiled brightly like a flower. Was he complimenting her? Or was he mocking her? She turned around and continued to pick vegetables with her head lowered, ignoring Huo zhongrao. In her heart, Huo zhongrao was her brother. She would never do anything wrong, and she wanted to do the same. She would act coquettishly, throw a tantrum, and then be lectured and coaxed ¡­ Huo zhongrao was even more unhappy with ye qingge¡¯s attitude. He wasn¡¯t a nosy person, because that little girl, little demon, always said that he was annoying and he didn¡¯t want to be nosy. However, he didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw that ye qingge had something that he was not satisfied with, he wanted to say a few words to her. ¡°What does bei Zhi like about you? Disrespecting his elders? Or Do you not know the rules?¡± Huo zhongrao had never been a mean person. When he said this, he also felt that he was bullying the little girl. you just said that I shouldn¡¯t have caused trouble with my brother-in-law. Does big brother think that such a sharp lecture is appropriate for his future sister-in-law? ¡± Chapter 254 ? 254 I can¡¯t support her? Ye qingge threw away the vegetables in her hand and turned to look at Huo zhongrao. At this time, her eyes were covered with a layer of mist. She was not a crybaby, but today, she cried again and again, unable to control herself. Her brother was right in front of her, but he showed her such a disgusted and unhappy expression. She felt so wronged and sad. She wanted to tell him that she was his sister and that she was MeowMeow. You¡¯re still a commander. You can¡¯t even tell that your sister is in front of you, and you still say that I¡¯m insensible ¡­ However, she couldn¡¯t say it now. She and Feng Yan hadn¡¯t made things clear about the child yet ¡­ Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthlessness. From the first time he met ye qingge, he had already experienced her sharp tongue. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable, you¡¯re on your own!¡± Huo zhongrao turned around irritatedly, his green military shirt wrapped around his tall and straight body. He stood tall and proud like a pine tree in the mountains, exuding the aura of a mature man. ¡°I heard that they found MeowMeow ¡­ Will you let him marry Feng Yan?¡± Ye qingge asked, her fingers gripping the edge of the marble table. Huo zhongrao stopped and turned around to look at ye qingge. ¡°I will!¡± In Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart, no one would treat MeowMeow better than Feng Yan. He had instilled in Feng Yan the idea of being good to He had also seen all his feelings for He didn¡¯t care that He was the one who found meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow? He, Huo zhongrao, would use the rest of his life to make up for Feng Yan¡¯s nonchalance and sacrifice. As long as his sister was happy and well, he would make up for it in any way. There were some things that ye qingge understood very well. The reason why Feng Yanzi was so certain that she would be his was largely due to his past with MeowMeow and Huo zhongrao¡¯s determination. In fact, Feng Yan was not wrong. It was his choice to use this matter to take revenge on li Beichen. It was the hatred between him and Li beixiao. It was a problem that needed to be solved between them. The feelings he had given for MeowMeow since he was a child were pure. Not to mention that they had a child together ¡­ Everything seemed to have happened naturally ¡­ During the meal, everyone clearly felt that the atmosphere at the table was not right. Huo zhongrao was sitting at the head of the table, and Li Mumu was sitting on his right. On the left was li beixiao, and then ye qingge ¡­ Although it was a hot pot, the base ingredients were not the kind that she bought, but the clear soup that ye qingge made herself. The taste was very good. Gu Jue was a man of few words, and he was not someone who would read people¡¯s expressions. He just ate his food quietly. As for Feng Xi, because of Huo zhongrao¡¯s presence, she also restrained his playful temper and ate quietly. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t eat much, he felt like he would have indigestion. What happened to the proposal? ¡°Did you two quarrel?¡± Li Mumu was the first to speak. He was still eating when he asked the question, and it seemed like he had asked it casually. ¡°Eat your food!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was very low and reprimanded her. Ye qingge glanced at li beixiao and did not say anything. Can¡¯t they just talk it out? Even if he was angry with her, he could not talk to the child like that. In fact, li beixiao and Li Mumu had always been getting along in this way, the way men did. ¡°Third sister-in-law¡¯s soup base tastes pretty good. I can open a shop in the future!¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled and tried to ease the atmosphere. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to raise her?¡± Who knew that li beixiao would open his mouth again, and his questioning tone was very harsh. Chapter 255 ? 255 His father can¡¯t suppress his temper tonight Chu Bai Qing laughed awkwardly and scratched his head. Li Mumu gave him a sympathetic look. Needless to say, his father had eaten gunpowder. His face was full of displeasure. Needless to say, he must have quarreled with his mother. actually, there¡¯s nothing special about it. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been boiled for a long time, so the taste is a little stronger! Ye qingge said to Chu baiqing with a smile. However, when she retracted her gaze, she looked at li beixiao unhappily. As the third brother, no matter how unhappy he was, he shouldn¡¯t have said such things when his brothers came to eat at home. In fact, ye qingge did not know that li beixiao had a bad temper and this kind of situation often happened. Brothers understood each other, so they didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Mumu said that third sister-in. law¡¯s stir-fried dishes are very delicious.. don¡¯t know when they will be organic ¡­¡± Chu baiqing felt that his third brother should have a woman like his third sister-in-law by his side. She could tolerate his bad temper. ¡°She¡¯s not your chef. Why would she care if you eat her for the rest of your life?¡± Needless to say, it was li beixiao who spoke. Ye qingge¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks turned white. She used to think that li beixiao was very overbearing and unreasonable. Now, she realized that he was simply unreasonable when he threw a tantrum. Was he going to rebut anyone who spoke at this table? Gu Jue and Feng Xi acted as if they didn¡¯t hear the gunpowder-filled choking sound. They continued eating without even looking up. ¡°Third brother, I¡¯ll get you some water!¡± Chu baiqing had a good temper as he smiled at li beixiao. Li beixiao didn¡¯t drink alcohol and only drank pure water. ¡°Bai Qing, you eat your food, I¡¯ll go get some water!¡± Before li beixiao could speak, ye qingge stood up and took the glass in front of li beixiao to pour some water. ¡°You guys eat quickly and leave early!¡± Huo zhongrao naturally saw that li beixiao was not right. There was no need to ask, Mumu could see that the two people had quarreled. Li beixiao did not say anything. ¡°Third brother, that surprise ¡­ You¡¯re not doing it?¡± Chu Bai Qing laughed again. Looking at the two gluttons, she could not expect them to remember her third brother¡¯s proposal. Li beixiao¡¯s face darkened and he did not say anything. It went without saying that today¡¯s atmosphere was not suitable for a proposal. ¡°Godfather, I¡¯ll go with you tonight!¡± Li Mumu felt that her father¡¯s temper could not be suppressed tonight. However, his mother¡¯s temper had also reached its limit. Although she was more inclined to her mother¡¯s side, li Mumu felt that it was better to let the adults solve their own problems! It was better for him not to get involved in this, in case they couldn¡¯t display their strength well. Ye qingge heard Mumu¡¯s words when she came back from pouring water. She didn¡¯t say anything. She could imagine that if she said something to li beixiao, he would be very angry. It was good that Mumu was not here, so as not to scare the child. Gu Jue and Feng Xi ate faster. He had eaten all kinds of good food before, but he was gobbling them up as if he had been hungry for a long time. When she saw them off, ye qingge felt particularly uncomfortable. They had come to have a meal, but it was not a pleasant one. When ye qingge closed the door and returned, li beixiao was no longer in the dining room. When ye qingge finished cleaning the kitchen and returned to the bedroom, li beixiao had just come out of the bathroom. She only had a white bath towel wrapped around her waist and was drying her hair with one hand. Without even looking at ye qingge, he walked straight to the bed. Ye qingge¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness and anger. Ye qingge did not look at li beixiao but went to the bathroom to take a shower. Ye qingge walked out in a pink bathrobe. Tonight, she wanted to give herself to li beixiao ¡­ Chapter 256 ? 256 Little uncle, I have a daughter, Yingluo Ye qingge knew that it was impossible between her and Li Beichen. There were too many problems between them. Between him and the child, she had to choose the child. She could accept it if he said she was selfish or heartless. When ye qingge came out, li beixiao was leaning on the bed and smoking. His hair was not completely dry, and the smoke was still lingering. Li Beichen¡¯s eyes were darker than the night. It was as if it wanted to devour everything before it would stop. Ye qingge bit her lip. The words were right on the tip of her tongue, but it was one thing to say them. However, she really didn¡¯t know what to say to the man in front of her. This man, a Dragon among men, was so arrogant and overbearing, looking down on all living beings. He could do anything he wanted, but he had told her that he loved her deeply ¡­ However, she was going to let him down in the end. Enduring the bitterness in her heart, ye qingge clenched her fists and rushed to the bed. Li beixiao only felt a pink figure flash in front of him and the cigarette in his hand was snatched away. Ye qingge put out the cigarette in the ashtray. Under li beixiao¡¯s deep gaze, she kissed his lips ¡­ This was the second time ye qingge took the initiative to kiss li Beichen, but it was still awkward. Her arms wrapped tightly around li beixiao. Ye qingge felt like she was walking on clouds. She knew what she was doing very well. She had too many feelings for this man. Huo qingge had wrapped the necklace around her neck with a scarf. Since she could not take it off, li beixiao would not be able to see it. How could li beixiao withstand such a Huo qingge? Li beixiao was like a Wolf, full of madness and unruliness. Even the moon blushed ¡­ Past three in the morning Ye qingge lay there wrapped in a thin blanket. She never knew that the so-called pain would be this painful ¡­ It was really quite painful. It was as if she had become lazy and didn¡¯t want to move at all. She didn¡¯t even want to lift her eyelids, but she still looked at li beixiao through her eyes. Li beixiao had just lit a cigarette, and his eyes were full of satisfaction. If you care about someone, you might care about everything about her. For example, it was not her first time ¡­ This was not the first time Huo qingge had done this. This made li beixiao very anxious and he could not describe what kind of feeling he was having. In li beixiao¡¯s perception, or rather, subconsciously, he thought that ye qingge was clean. However, it was not her first time ¡­ One could only imagine how li beixiao would feel. He admitted that he was angry and was indeed a little ruthless. He was not a rigid person. If he insisted that it was his first time giving it to her, then it should be her first time. However, his heart was so stifled that he was about to go crazy. Li beixiao knew that he had used too much force and did not control himself ¡­ After all, it was his first time ¡­ He didn¡¯t know the severity. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the shower!¡± His voice was as deep as usual. Li beixiao finished smoking and said to ye qingge, who was wrapped in the quilt with her back to him. Li beixiao was about to pick ye qingge up when she slowly opened her mouth. uncle, I have a daughter ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s voice was hoarse from begging for mercy. Her voice was very soft yet very heavy. Huo qingge thought that it was better to make things clear with li beixiao! She wanted to tell him the secret in her heart and see how he would react. Would he accept her or give up on her? At this moment, Huo qingge¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety. This secret had been hidden in her heart for far too long. Chapter 257 ? 257 My daughter¡¯s father is Feng Yan Li beixiao¡¯s hand that was holding ye qingge was frozen in the air. Ye qingge¡¯s gentle words were like a heavy bomb. It was impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t shocked. He never thought that she would have a daughter. Because Feng Yan had also said that ¡°Say it again!¡± Li beixiao pinched ye qingge¡¯s jaw and forced her to look at him. There was a flame in his deep eyes. I had a daughter after a one-night stand with a man ¡­ Through the mist of tears, ye qingge looked at li beixiao and said, word by word. She had seen Tang Tang¡¯s situation. She was sensitive, timid, and could not speak ¡­ In order for the child to recover and be like a normal child, ye qingge would not say that she was a surrogate. If she told li beixiao about the surrogate pregnancy, her brother would know about it too. Just as Feng Yan had said, she didn¡¯t want him to feel guilty towards her. The moment she saw Tang Tang, she was reminded of how hard her sister had been through. She had become a surrogate mother for a man for money when she was eighteen ¡­ She and Feng Yan should just keep this secret to themselves! The child did exist, but it didn¡¯t matter how it came about. No one would know about it in the future. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty. A one-night stand and a child with another man ¡­ After the two of them had skin-to-skin contact, no man could stand such words, especially a man like li beixiao. He could not tolerate such deception. do you know why you want to take me to see a Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioner to recuperate my body? ¡± because even a Traditional Chinese Medicine doctor can find out about me by taking my pulse ¡­ . can¡¯t have another child ¡­¡± Ye qingge smiled and looked at the man whose eyes were full of anger. She didn¡¯t lie to him. The second year after she gave birth, she had a checkup because of her severe menstrual pain. The doctor told her at that time that she might not be able to have another child for the rest of her life ¡­ It was her birthday that day, and she remembered it very clearly. When she walked out of the hospital, she could not hear anything other than the words ¡± no more children ¡± Li beixiao¡¯s hand on her jaw suddenly loosened. she gave birth to a child at the age of eighteen. She was young and didn¡¯t know anything. She didn¡¯t take good care of herself, so ¡­ How did that saying go? there¡¯s always a price to pay for being young and insensible!¡± Tears fell from the corners of ye qingge¡¯s eyes. She said it in a light tone, but it was full of bitterness. Ye qingge knew that li beixiao was trying to suppress his anger. If he did not, he would have strangled her to death. ¡°Why are you telling me now?¡± Li beixiao clenched his jaw and his eyes were so dark that it seemed as if he wanted to swallow ye qingge. because I found my daughter today. Little uncle, do you know who the man I had a one-night stand with was? ¡± Ye qingge smiled tenderly. Her eyes were full of tears, but they were bright and clear. He pretended to be relaxed, but his hands under the blanket were trembling. Feng Yan¡¯s name appeared in li Beichen¡¯s mind. It wasn¡¯t just because ye qingge had gone to look for Feng Yan today. Instead, it was because Feng Yan had indeed had a one-night stand a few years ago, and only he, frost, and flame knew about it. So, it was such a coincidence that the lie that ye qingge made up happened to be true. However, no one knew that Feng Yan had a daughter, and this child was his and ye qingge¡¯s? This was simply nonsense. ¡°Little uncle, I can¡¯t guess! It was Feng Yan! The man who had a one-night stand with me, the Father of my daughter!¡± Chapter 258 ? 258 Let¡¯s break up Ye qingge blinked at li beixiao and said. That expression and that tone, it was as if they were good friends chatting. It was as if this man had not had such an intimate relationship with her just now. They did not embrace each other to the end ¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Li beixiao pinched ye qingge¡¯s jaw again and said destructive words. Li beixiao¡¯s entire body was emitting a vicious aura. The woman he loved deeply told him that she had a one-night stand with another man and had a child after they had been together ¡­ Which man could stand it? little uncle, there¡¯s no marriage between us, so let¡¯s break up! Ye qingge¡¯s fair arms wrapped around li beixiao¡¯s neck and looked at him with a smile. Even though there were tears in her eyes, they were ruthless. ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± The veins on li beixiao¡¯s forehead bulged, and his words were full of destruction. I¡¯ll sleep with you for one night, and seven times a night. Little uncle won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Ye qingge¡¯s heart was in so much pain that she could barely breathe, but she still looked calm. There was even a hint of frivolity in his tone. a woman like me doesn¡¯t know what love is. I¡¯ll be with whoever treats me well. I know that my uncle is good to me, but Feng Yan is good to me too. In comparison, he has an advantage, and that¡¯s because we have a daughter! it¡¯s said that women can¡¯t forget their first man. I¡¯ve only heard about it before, but now I have a deep understanding ¡­ Her first man-li beixiao. They had not been separated yet, but she already missed him so much that her heart ached. Li beixiao shook ye qingge off. shameless! it¡¯s not the first day that little uncle has known me. Didn¡¯t. throw myself into little uncle¡¯s arms in Sofia too? didn¡¯t you ask me if. often do that? naturally, I do it often. Otherwise. how could I have seduced little uncle ¡­ Li beixiao suddenly raised his hand and was about to slap ye qingge¡¯s face. With li beixiao¡¯s anger, this slap would definitely make ye qingge¡¯s face swell up. Ye qingge was also prepared to take the slap. She owed him this. Not to mention one slap, even if it were ten slaps, she, ye qingge, would not Dodge and would still take it. This man doted on her and doted on her. She had also told him that she would be by his side forever, but she had let him down in the end. This man who said he loved her deeply had been deeply hurt by her. ¡°Little uncle, don¡¯t hit me. Do you know who my brother is? He won¡¯t be happy if you hit me!¡± Instead of waiting for Feng Yan to tell li beixiao, it was better for ye qingge to tell him everything. Anyway, things had already come to this point. Besides the fact that she was a surrogate, there was nothing she could not say. Li beixiao¡¯s chest heaved up and down. Some words echoed in his ears. ¡°Feng Yan said he wants to marry ¡°F * ck, ye qingge is mine!¡± ¡°..¡± At that moment, li beixiao¡¯s phone vibrated. He knew that it was a call from flames. No one dared to call him at this time. He told him that the DNA comparison results were out and that he had to let him know no matter how late it was. The call went through, and flame¡¯s hoarse voice came from the other side. they¡¯re biological siblings! Li beixiao slowly closed his eyes when he heard these words. They were biological siblings. Ye qingge was Then, he heard some other words. third brother, can I promise you that girl, MeowMeow? ¡± Chapter 259 ? 259 Chapter 259 It was uncle Huo¡¯s voice. At that time, he had rejected her directly, saying that he would find his own future wife. ???????????,???????,??????.. It was so f * cking funny. Could there be anything more melodramatic than this? In fact, li beixiao was really laughing. He laughed and got off the bed. His perfect figure would make any woman scream. The perfect and tight triangular area below her waist would make any man sigh in inferiority. Ye qingge slowly closed her eyes, feeling as if her body had been hollowed out. As li beixiao got out of bed, she felt that the air around her had become thinner and her breathing was getting more and more difficult. Li beixiao left just like that. He did not hit her or scold her. He just laughed and left. Ye qingge¡¯s young body was sore, but at this moment, she could not feel the pain at all. Because her body was already numb, even her heart. She wrapped herself in the blanket and got out of bed. She took out her phone and looked at Tang Tang¡¯s photo. She laughed and laughed, and then she cried. Wrapped in the blanket, she was like a helpless child, crying hysterically. She was the most despicable and shameless woman in the world ¡­ Ye qingge went to Feng Yan¡¯s place after she woke up. Feng Yan must have informed the guards to let them in without any obstruction. When ye qingge walked into the courtyard, Feng Yan was playing football with Tang Tang. It was obvious that Tang Tang did not like to play and was not interested. However, Feng Yan kept kicking the ball towards her feet. Today, Tang Tang was dressed in a pink, white-striped sports suit and white sports shoes. However, it was obvious that Feng Yan had tied her hair into a bun. It was a little messy, but it made Tang Tang look even more adorable. ¡°Tang Tang, be good, kick daddy here!¡± Feng Yan was dressed in a black sports suit as he waved at Tang Tang, his voice gentle. Tang Tang shook her head and pouted her little mouth to show that she did not want to play. Not many girls would like to play football, right? Actually, Feng Yan knew that she didn¡¯t like to play, but he just wanted her to start running. Her bones weren¡¯t well developed, and she didn¡¯t exercise. Coupled with long-term malnutrition, her immune system wasn¡¯t good, and she fell sick easily. Ye qingge stood not far away and watched as Feng Yan patiently encouraged Tang Tang to play. In the end, no one knew what he said, but Tang Tang¡¯s big black eyes instantly lit up, as bright as the stars in the night. She played along with him and kicked the ball. Although she did not kick it to Feng Yan¡¯s feet, it was a good start. Han Bing happened to walk over and ye qingge asked him to take her to the kitchen. She wanted to make something delicious for Tang Tang. Ye qingge¡¯s walking posture was a little different from usual. Li beixiao had wanted her so badly last night, and she was having her first period, so she could not bear it. In fact, Feng Yan had already known when ye qingge came in, but he pretended not to see her. Ye qingge didn¡¯t know what to do. She thought about what she and Feng Yan liked to eat, and that was fish ¡­ He made a steamed fish, fried tofu meatballs that he had at Huo zhongrao¡¯s house the other day, fried bamboo shoots, and a tomato brisket soup. Beef brisket with tomato soup was ye qingge¡¯s favorite. She thought that her daughter would like it too. When Feng Yan came back with Tang Tang in his arms, ye qingge was standing at the door to welcome him. When Tang Tang saw ye qingge, she hugged Feng Yan¡¯s neck even tighter and buried her face in his neck. At that moment, ye qingge¡¯s heart ached. Chapter 260 ? 260 Chapter 260 When she had just given birth, she didn¡¯t know how to go through confinement. There was no such saying in foreign countries. Her mother didn¡¯t know that she had given birth to a child. During that period of time, Dong Wenqing had been in shock and unconscious. When ye qingge lay in bed, she was not used to it. Her stomach was flat and her heart was empty. She could not fall asleep for the whole night. She touched her stomach with her hand and her mind was full of thoughts about the child. They fantasized about what the child would look like, from a few months to a year old, to being able to walk and run ¡­ A girl had to know something about how she spoke, whether she liked singing or dancing. She also thought that if she was lucky enough to see her daughter one day, she would probably want to die if she looked at her like she was a stranger. At this moment, ye qingge¡¯s heart ached terribly. This was her daughter. She was not looking at her like she was looking at a stranger. It was even more serious because she saw fear in her eyes. ¡°I made lunch ¡­¡± Actually, it was only ten O ¡®clock, and it was a little early for lunch. Tang Tang, come wash your hands with daddy. Let¡¯s eat, okay? ¡± Feng Yan kissed Tang Tang¡¯s hair and whispered lovingly into her ear. Tang Tang nodded obediently. Ye qingge¡¯s throat was dry and painful, as if it had been pulled by a rusty iron bar. Her daughter couldn¡¯t speak and couldn¡¯t make a sound ¡­ Ye qingge told herself that everything would get better. She had found her daughter and there was nothing she could not face. Tang Tang really liked fish, but she didn¡¯t eat the food that ye qingge gave her. She even looked defensive. She would only eat the food that Feng Yan picked up for her with a smile. ¡°Slowly!¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t look at ye qingge. She was usually feminine, not as gentle as she was when she spoke to Tang Tang. Ye qingge tightened her grip on her chopsticks and said. ¡± slowly ¡­ After dinner, Feng Yan played with Tang Tang for a while before he coaxed her to sleep. Walking out of Tang Tang¡¯s room, ye qingge had an indescribable feeling in her heart. Tang Tang did not give her a chance to get close to her, not at all. However, ye qingge was also very glad that Feng Yan was really good to Tang Tang. This could be seen from the decoration of the room, because Han Bing said that Feng Yan had personally decorated it. It was a pure princess room in a dreamy pink. ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡± Ye qingge felt that it was necessary to have a good talk with Feng Yan. ¡°Follow me!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t say anything and followed Feng Yan. She thought they would talk in the study, but Feng Yan took her to his bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± Feng Yan took a bathrobe from the dressing room and entered the bathroom after saying this. Ye qingge was left blushing. Just as she was in the right place, she saw the two countertops on the bedside table. Her heart clenched. On one of the tables was a photo of Feng Yan and Tang Tang. Tang Tang had her eyes closed as she kissed Feng Yan¡¯s cheek. Her thick and curly eyelashes were like a small fan, looking very cute. Feng Yan, on the other hand, was smiling very blissfully. From the angle of the sun, it should be afternoon ¡­ On the other table, although it was also a color photo, it was quite old. It should be MeowMeow¡¯s childhood ¡­ That was when ye qingge was young ¡­ He had to admit that Tang Tang was really very similar to him when he was young ¡­ What an incredible thing, it was really incredible. Tang Tang still thinks that it¡¯s a photo of her when she was young! Feng Yan took a quick shower. In fact, it was just a quick one. He liked to take a shower after exercising. Chapter 261 ? 261 Are you waiting for brother Rao to come find you? Ye qingge turned around to look at Feng Yan. He was wearing a dark brown silk nightgown with the front part of the robe open, revealing his strong, honey-colored chest. Ye qingge turned her head and her eyes were fixed on Tang Tang¡¯s photo. Tang Tang needs more time to get used to you. You can come and see her when you¡¯re free. Feng Yan could see ye qingge¡¯s loneliness and sadness. Ye qingge bit her lip. What she wanted was not to visit Tang Tang when she was free, but to see her daughter at all times and be by her side. ¡°Can I bring Tang Tang over to my place? There¡¯s Mumu at home, maybe having more children will help Tang Tang get better faster?¡± Although she had found her daughter, Mumu was still her child. Even if it was impossible between her and Li beixiao, Mumu had called her ¡®mother¡¯ and they would be mother and son for life. ¡°I won¡¯t object if Tangtang goes with you!¡± Feng Yan seemed to be very easy-going as he casually dried his hair, showing no intention of forcing ye qingge. In fact, ye qingge was still thinking that based on Feng Yan¡¯s attitude towards her and the fact that she was MeowMeow, his fianc¨¦e, and they had a daughter, he would force her to stay here to see Tang Tang. However, he did not. Moreover, he had been very cold to her since yesterday. Ye qingge knew that Tang Tang would not go with her. She could not leave Feng Yan at all. ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with li beixiao ¡­¡± Feng Yan had no reaction to ye qingge¡¯s words, as if he had already expected it. ¡°Brother Rao said that he¡¯s looking for you and wants us to get married as soon as possible. I don¡¯t have any objections. After all, there¡¯s Tang Tang between us, and she needs a complete family. As for what you think and whether you agree or not, you should think about it carefully!¡± ¡°Although you¡¯ve found your brother, and the Huo family and brother Rao are very powerful, my daughter is mine, you can¡¯t take her away from me!¡± Ye qingge lowered her head after hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words. She had never thought of snatching the child away from him. After all, everyone could see Tang Tang¡¯s feelings for him. Tang Tang was sensitive to shock, and what she needed was Feng Yan¡¯s care. ¡°I told li beixiao that we had a one-night stand and had Tang Tang. If my big brother asks, you can say the same!¡± Ye qingge looked calm when she said this. She didn¡¯t want to know why Feng Yan wanted to be a surrogate back then, and she didn¡¯t want to ask him why he didn¡¯t tell her everything about Tang Tang because she knew he wouldn¡¯t tell her even if she asked. What she cared about now was how to make Tang Tang return to her normal life as soon as possible. When he heard about the one-night stand, Feng Yan¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthlessness. The thing that he had never wanted to talk about, that night ¡­ He better not find that woman. Li beixiao also knew about his one-night stand that night, so ye qingge¡¯s lie would hit the mark. ¡°Are you waiting for brother Rao to come to you?¡± Ye qingge had no intention of taking the initiative to look for brother Rao. Since li beixiao knew that she was MeowMeow, brother Rao should also know. yeah, I also want to see what kind of expression he¡¯ll have when the time comes. He¡¯s never liked me before! In fact, if Huo zhongrao had not treated her like that, perhaps ye qingge would not have been so patient and refused to see him. They would have to meet sooner or later, it didn¡¯t matter if it was a short while. Ye qingge was surprised to see her brother. Unlike her, who had been looking for her daughter for many years, she had only found out that she was adopted recently and did not know where her real family was. Chapter 262 ? 262 Chapter 262 If Feng Yan hadn¡¯t told her about Feng Yan¡¯s phone rang. He glanced at it and then turned to ye qingge for her to see. The name displayed on it was Mumu. Ye qingge knew that no matter how well she treated Mumu in the future, she would eventually hurt the child. He wanted her to be with his father. Feng Yan picked up Mumu¡¯s call on speaker. ¡°Brother Feng, you¡¯re not being honest!¡± As soon as Feng Yan¡¯s call connected, li Mumu¡¯s low voice came from the other end. It wasn¡¯t as warm as usual, and there was a bit of obvious unhappiness. ¡°I think I¡¯ve given you some face by doing this!¡± There were some things that he would not tolerate if he did not have to take too many things into consideration. He did not want to hurt Mumu and ye qingge and affect his entire plan. If he didn¡¯t care about the two of them, he would have revealed ye qingge¡¯s identity when he first found out. However, at that time, Mumu told him that he had a mother, and he had never been so happy. He said that even if this happiness was short-lived, he wanted to have it. Just like that, he endured it and let Mumu have his happiness. He was also worried that ye qingge would not be able to accept it for a while if she found out about his identity directly. After all, in her heart, Dong Wenqing was her mother. Therefore, he guided her step by step so that she would not be too repulsed when she found out the truth. However, Tang Tang appeared after that and he could not wait any longer. He wanted Tang Tang to be with ye qingge and live a normal child¡¯s life. At that moment, any hatred or revenge plan was no longer important to him. He just wanted to be with him, MeowMeow, and Tang Tang, living a simple and ordinary life. He would also protect Tang Tang so that she would not be frightened or hurt. He swore that he would find the people behind the scenes and make them suffer a fate worse than death. These people¡¯s backgrounds were definitely not simple. No matter how much he investigated, he could not find anything. Moreover, they were deeply familiar with the hatred between him and Li beixiao. It was very likely that they were the people around him. At the thought of this, Feng Yan¡¯s eyes glowed with a bloodthirsty light. He, Feng Yan, was someone who could even throw away his life. Whoever dared to hurt the people he cared about, he would definitely make that person regret being born in this world. Ye qingge heard Mumu¡¯s words and knew that Huo zhongrao must have known that Mumu was with him. ¡°You snatched my mother away. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll ignore you in the future?¡± This sentence was no longer as calm and steady as the first ¡°you¡¯re not honest.¡± After all, he was still a child, and emotions were more important than anything else to him. Mumu cared about her mother, ye qingge, but at the same time, she cared about her brother, Feng Yan. if you call her mom, she will always be your mom. I can¡¯t snatch her away from you. Besides, I won¡¯t do it. You¡¯ll have a younger sister. Isn¡¯t that good? ¡± Feng Yan sat by the bed and said to li Mumu patiently. In Feng Yan¡¯s heart, he really treated Mumu as his son. Even if there was hatred between him and Li beixiao, he was grateful to him because li beixiao had never stopped him from looking at Mumu or from Mumu looking for him. When Mumu was young, he lived in li beixiao¡¯s house. He did nothing but stay around Mumu every day, feeding her and changing her diapers. At that time, he thought that if he really passed away one day, at least he would still have a ¡°son.¡± At that time, Mumu was his only hope for survival. She watched him grow up day by day, and called him brother Feng in a handsome and roguish way. Chapter 263 ? 263 I didn¡¯t eat, but I drank a lot He had played video games with him, and they had a tacit understanding. He felt that it was worth it to die. ¡°Do you still hate my father? Why are you still going against him?¡± When Mumu said this, she was already sobbing. One was his biological father, and the other was his brother Feng. To him, they were both fathers, and he really didn¡¯t want their relationship to worsen any further. no, I didn¡¯t steal your mother, but I stole his woman. We¡¯re even now! Feng Yan didn¡¯t avoid ye qingge at all and used the word ¡°snatch.¡± At this point, anyone would think that he, Feng Yan, had snatched ye qingge from li beixiao. No matter what ye qingge¡¯s final decision was. Ye qingge leaned against the wall. At this point, it did not matter who was right or wrong. In the end, the one who would be hurt would be li beixiao, the man who loved her deeply. She had let him down. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for my mom, she ¡­ It¡¯s not easy!¡± If even a child could understand such a simple logic, how could Feng Yan not? So, he had never forced her. He had always let her make her own choice. Ye qingge knew that Feng Yan was not wrong. As long as she was Miaomiao, it was impossible for her and Li beixiao. Last night, her big brother had made it very clear that he wanted Miaomiao to marry Feng Yan. Because in his heart, Feng Yan was his brother-in-law, and no one could replace him. Moreover, she had a child with Feng Yan ¡­ Ye qingge raised her head to stop her tears from falling. Mumu had always been a very sensible child. His heart was very clear, and when he saw things and problems, sometimes he could see things more clearly than adults. ¡°Your dad is at your Godfather¡¯s place?¡± Feng Yan glanced at ye qingge, a trace of reluctance in his eyes. at the shooting range. My hands are probably crippled from all the shooting! Li Mumu¡¯s heart ached for her father. He did not mean to eavesdrop on his conversation with his Godfather. However, she had overheard him. Who was his father? He valued relationships more than anyone else. He could see how much he loved his mother, but all of this had been defeated by reality. Ye qingge¡¯s fair and tender fingers clasped the edge of the door frame. She felt that her heart was so painful that she could barely breathe. ¡°Where¡¯s your Godfather?¡± Ye qingge asked in a hoarse voice. Her voice was not loud, but li Mumu could hear her over the phone. ¡°My Godfather is accompanying my dad!¡± On the other end of the phone, li Mumu paused for a few seconds, then sighed and replied. ¡°Your dad¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t good. Find a way to let him eat!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s eyes turned red and her nose ached, but she didn¡¯t let herself cry. She bit her lips tightly. At this time, she really hoped that li beixiao did not love her so deeply and did not care so much about her, a selfish woman. Li beixiao¡¯s stomach had always been weak, which was one of the reasons why he did not drink. Feng Yan lit a cigarette and leaned against the bed. As he puffed, he looked at ye qingge¡¯s thin body. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat, but I did drink a lot!¡± Li Mumu was telling the truth. Li beixiao arrived at the headquarters at four o ¡®clock in the morning and started to drink. At the end of the drinking, Huo zhongrao knew everything ¡­ Ye qingge slowly closed her eyes and said nothing more. Li beixiao had never touched alcohol ¡­ ¡°If you miss Mom, come to your brother Feng¡¯s place, okay? My sister is sick, and I have to take care of her!¡± One was a daughter, and the other was a son. Ye qingge missed them both. ¡°Fine, after I¡¯m sure that my father won¡¯t die, I¡¯ll come and find you!¡± Chapter 264 ? 264 Should I call my Godfather uncle instead? If it was in the past, ye qingge would have laughed and said that Mumu was so naughty. However, at this moment, her heart was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t find an outlet to vent it out. It was as if she was going crazy. by the way, mom, do you think I should call my Godfather uncle? ¡± Li Mumu sniffled and asked. The child was just trying to ease the atmosphere so that his mother would not feel too bad. ¡°I¡¯m not calling you that. I didn¡¯t pay you to change your mind, so I¡¯m not calling you that!¡± Ye qingge squatted down and tried not to cry out loud. She knew that Mumu was using his way to comfort her. ¡°Yes, listen to my mother, I won¡¯t call you that!¡± Li Mumu chuckled and hung up the phone. Feng Yan put out his cigarette, got out of bed, and walked to ye qingge. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ye qingge took a deep breath and stood up. She believed that li beixiao was such a domineering man that he would not fall because of her. He had his own responsibilities and burdens. All he needed was time and release. Headquarters training range Huo zhongrao glanced at the watch on his wrist. It had been six hours. Three soldiers had changed the clip for li beixiao, but he still did not stop. Huo zhongrao had lived for more than 30 years, but he had never thought that such a thing would happen. While he was happy to find his sister, his heart ached for bei Zhi, his best brother. Flame¡¯s eyes were red as he watched, and his heart ached for his master. commander, we can¡¯t continue this fight. Sir¡¯s hand will be crippled! Flame¡¯s breathing was a little rushed. No one had expected this situation. Sir was going to propose to third sister-in-law yesterday. When he received the DNA report, he thought he had read it wrong. It was 99.99% and third sister-in-law was the commander¡¯s sister. ¡°Let him be, he¡¯ll feel uncomfortable in his heart!¡± Even though he was worried, in his heart, li beixiao had always been a person who knew his limits. He also hoped that this time, he could deal with this matter rationally and calmly. commander, to be honest, you¡¯ve always been on young master Feng¡¯s side. You can¡¯t be wronged just because my husband is responsible and doesn¡¯t mess around, right? ¡± what¡¯s that saying again? the child who cries and acts shamelessly gets candy. Our master is too concerned about his feelings, and in the end, he¡¯s the one who torments himself! Huo Yan¡¯s words were not unreasonable. For so many years, li Beichen¡¯s tolerance for Feng Yan was something that Huo zhongrao had seen. He still remembered that day when bei Zhi told him that ye qingge was his bottom line and that if Feng Yan had any ideas about her, he would not let him off. However, this was the situation now. Ye qingge was To be honest, he wished he could fly to Feng men to see his sister and niece ¡­ And then ¡­ When he thought about all the things that Feng Yan had been hiding all this while, he felt like giving him a good beating. ¡°You know how much our master loves your sister. If you don¡¯t do anything, you¡¯ll be breaking up the two of them!¡± In the past, flame would not have dared to speak to his commander like this, but now he was really angry. Huo zhongrao shot him a cold look, and flame immediately stood up straight, not daring to even breathe. The gunshots stopped. Li beixiao¡¯s arm, which had dropped the gun, was trembling slightly. If it was anyone else, their arm would have been crippled long ago. big brother, I¡¯ve said that she¡¯s my bottom line. Don¡¯t stop me from doing anything in the future! Chapter 265 ? 265 Your mother ran away with someone else, and you can still laugh! After saying this, li beixiao turned around and walked out of the shooting range. His proud and upright figure was full of desolation. Flame saluted and immediately left with his master. Huo zhongrao looked at the bullet shells on the ground and knew that bei Zhi would never let go of his sister. This was the first time he didn¡¯t know how to face his brother. When li beixiao walked into the parking lot, li Mumu was already standing by his car and waiting. ¡°Dad, even the firecrackers set off by grandpa¡¯s house during the new year weren¡¯t as many as the gunshots you fired today!¡± Li Mumu gave li beixiao a big thumbs up. He rarely called li beixiao ¡®dad¡¯. He really rarely did. ¡°Your mom ran away with someone else, and you can still laugh!¡± Li beixiao looked at his son coldly, his tone sullen. you can¡¯t say that. My mother made a choice. That¡¯s her daughter. You should understand her. My mother likes to say insincere things! I just asked her if she was going to call my Godfather uncle. Do you know what my mother said? ¡± Li Mumu asked slyly. ¡°With your mother¡¯s greediness, you¡¯ll definitely have to pay a change of heart fee!¡± Li beixiao opened the car door and let li Mumu in. ¡°Ha, you two are indeed a couple, the same kind! Everything that my Godfather has is mine. You¡¯re so short-sighted!¡± Listening to his father¡¯s tone, li Mumu knew that his father was going to start a fight. No one would care, no one would stand in his way. ¡°Have you forgotten that your mother has a daughter?¡± When li beixiao said this, his eyes were dark and did not have the ruthlessness that he had when he heard that ye qingge had a daughter last night. it¡¯s only passed down to men and not women. When the time comes, she¡¯ll still have to get married, and Godfather¡¯s things will still be mine! Li Mumu said in all seriousness. Flame¡¯s mouth twitched. Have you two forgotten that the commander will have children too ¡­ no, I mean, dad, from what you¡¯re saying, you don¡¯t mind that my mom has a daughter? ¡± Li Mumu immediately caught the important information from her father¡¯s words. ¡°At that time, your mother was with me, and she didn¡¯t care that I had you!¡± Drinking and shooting weren¡¯t to vent, but to let himself think about problems better. In his 30 years of life, this was the first time he was interested in a woman. He was furious when ye qingge told him about Ling Chen¡¯s past, but that was her past. He didn¡¯t participate, and he couldn¡¯t change it. She had never asked who Mumu was his child with, and she had never played around with her on this issue. She treated Mumu as her own, so why should he, a man, care about her? So what if the child was Feng Yan¡¯s? When he first brought Mumu back, didn¡¯t Feng Yan also stay at his house every day and raise Mumu like his son? Then, why couldn¡¯t he treat Feng Yan¡¯s daughter as his own and raise her? Not to mention that MeowMeow was his fianc¨¦e, even if they were married, he, li beixiao, would still snatch her away, not to mention that it was an arranged marriage between the two families. He did not believe that his brother would use ye qingge¡¯s happiness to keep his promise. And that silly woman. What did she mean by sleeping with him for a night, and he wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage? She had stolen his things and still dared to leave so easily. In her dreams. He wanted her to taste seven times a night. He wanted to see if she still had the strength to anger him! ¡°Hehe, you want my brother Feng¡¯s daughter to call you father?¡± Li Mumu finally understood what it meant to have the tables turn, and history was about to repeat itself. Chapter 266 ? 266 The cold man¡¯s eyes turned red Li beixiao did not answer, but his eyes gave Mumu the most direct answer. She must be! Seal the door Ye qingge played with Tang Tang the entire afternoon with Feng Yan¡¯s company. The child¡¯s resistance at the beginning slowly turned into a response to ye qingge. To ye qingge, this was already a very good result. She had to admit that Feng Yan was really patient with children. Although Tang Tang could not speak, she was very smart. She didn¡¯t know how to speak or sign. She only used her eyes to communicate with you, but she could understand everything you said. Feng Yan said that it was Tang Tang herself who didn¡¯t want to talk, and it wasn¡¯t inborn or that she was sick. Ye qingge had just finished cooking dinner when she heard Han Bing call for the commander. She almost dropped the plate in her hand. Huo zhongrao was here ¡­ Her big brother was here ¡­ Ye qingge thought that four dishes might not be enough, so she opened the refrigerator and made two more dishes. He looked at the clothes he was wearing. They weren¡¯t dirty, nor were they too out of date. They wouldn¡¯t make him feel that he was living a bad life. Li beixiao had bought her some clothes, but she was not used to wearing them. They were not suitable for work, so they were all limited edition. She was not short of money. Last time, she had won a lot of money from li beixiao and Feng Yan. However, she was used to such a life and did not know how to spend the money. Ye qingge was in the kitchen checking to see if she did anything inappropriate. Huo zhongrao stood in the living room and looked at Feng Yan with a dark expression. If it wasn¡¯t for the child, he would have already punched him. He knew everything, yet he had kept it a secret for so long. He still didn¡¯t know what Feng Yan was thinking. He was waiting for bei Zhi to fall in love with Then, he¡¯d watch bei Zhi suffer, and let him Taste the Feeling of losing something. He had hurt meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeo? Tang Tang, this is uncle. Smile and say hello to him! Feng Yan hugged Tang Tang and said gently to her. Huo zhongrao¡¯s cold face gave people a sense of Majesty, especially when he didn¡¯t smile. His soldiers did not even dare to breathe when they saw him, let alone the timid Tang Tang. She had been lying in Feng Yan¡¯s arms without looking at Huo zhongrao, her little hands playing with the buttons of Feng Yan¡¯s shirt. ¡°Brother Rao, Tangtang will be scared if you do this!¡± At this moment, Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were no longer as frivolous as they usually were. Before he came, Huo zhongrao had already learned about Tang Tang¡¯s situation from Han Bing. He didn¡¯t expect this child to not know how to speak and to be so timid. What kind of sin had he committed to let his child suffer like this? ¡°Uncle will hug you!¡± Huo zhongrao reached out his hand to Tang Tang and the child immediately buried her face into Feng Yan¡¯s chest, not even giving Huo zhongrao a side view. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t know what to do with this child. He really wanted to get closer to the child. After all, he was his sister¡¯s child. Tang Tang only showed him the side of her face, so he could not see what she looked like. He was anxious, but he knew that this child was not born yet and couldn¡¯t be rushed. Feng Yan could tell that brother Rao wanted to see Tang Tang¡¯s face but was afraid of scaring the child. ¡°She looks exactly the same as MeowMeow when she was young!¡± Feng Yan took out his phone, opened his photo album, and handed it to Huo zhongrao. When Huo zhongrao saw Tang Tang¡¯s photo, his body stiffened. The cold man¡¯s eyes turned red. He seemed to see MeowMeow when she was young. His throat was choked, and all the memories gushed out, causing his breathing to become rapid. Chapter 267 ? 267 This is your home, it¡¯s none of my business who comes ¡°Brother Rao, don¡¯t be like this. If MeowMeow sees this, she¡¯ll be upset again!¡± Feng Yan ruffled Tang Tang¡¯s soft hair and made a comforting gesture. ¡°She¡¯s feeling uncomfortable?¡± Huo zhongrao recalled that every time he met ye qingge, he would always lecture her without any mercy. ¡°I can¡¯t tell!¡± Ye qingge did not make this obvious. today, Mumu asked her if she wanted to call you uncle, but she said she didn¡¯t give you any money to change your name! Feng Yan thought about it and recalled that she had said that at the time. On the other side, Han Bing scratched his head. Miss ye was not a simple person. She had a strong aura. Huo zhongrao¡¯s face darkened. Subconsciously, he was dissatisfied with the way ye qingge educated Mumu. The child was so young, how could he be taught to use money to measure family love? Then, he remembered that she was his sister now and had yet to acknowledge him. I still can¡¯t preach ¡­ On second thought, he didn¡¯t seem to have brought any money with him. Should she also pay him a change of heart fee before she called him brother? ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Just as Huo zhongrao was thinking that ye qingge would not call him ¡®brother¡¯ if she did not pay up, ye qingge¡¯s voice came from the dining room. In fact, ye qingge¡¯s meal was mainly for Tang Tang. Feng Yan wasn¡¯t at the dining table, and Tang Tang wasn¡¯t eating, which conveniently gave him an advantage. ¡°Brother Rao is here!¡± Feng Yan said to ye qingge as he carried Tang Tang to the dining room. ¡°This is your home. It doesn¡¯t matter to me who comes!¡± Ye qingge lowered her head and set the chopsticks. Although she said so, she put four sets of bowls and chopsticks. At this time, Huo zhongrao also walked over. He looked at ye qingge¡¯s back and stopped when he heard her words. The commander of the three armies actually had a moment where he was nervous. He was afraid that his sister would dislike him. Tang Tang¡¯s big black eyes looked at ye qingge, then at Huo zhongrao, and then at Feng Yan, confused. Wasn¡¯t he her mother¡¯s brother? Why is the atmosphere so awkward? ¡°Brother Rao, let¡¯s eat!¡± Huo zhongrao had to sit down first before Feng Yan and the others could. This was the rule. Ye qingge didn¡¯t say anything. She just stood there quietly and didn¡¯t even look at Huo zhongrao. Huo zhongrao unbuttoned his military uniform and sat down. Feng Yan placed Tang Tang on the dining chair and sat down beside her. Ye qingge had placed two bowls and chopsticks on each side, so she could only sit beside Huo zhongrao. She pulled out a chair and sat down. She peeled a shrimp for Tang Tang and handed it to her. Ye qingge was very happy that Tang Tang had eaten it without refusing. She had trained her cooking skills so well that she hoped that one day, she would be able to cook for her daughter. Her wish had finally come true. Ye qingge was extremely happy. However, in her happiness, she still wondered if li beixiao had eaten at this time. Since Huo zhongrao was here, who would accompany Mumu for dinner? Just as ye qingge was thinking about this, a piece of pork rib appeared in her bowl, and Huo zhongrao had just put away his chopsticks. Looking at the piece of braised pork ribs on the crystal-clear and full rice, ye qingge¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks turned white. Ye qingge picked up the ribs and placed them on a small plate. commander, are you not going to tell me to get lost? ¡± Ye qingge¡¯s tone was not very good as she fiddled with the White rice in her bowl with her chopsticks. Feng Yan continued to put fish into Tang Tang¡¯s bowl, ignoring the siblings. However, Tang Tang¡¯s big eyes kept looking at it. She felt that it was quite interesting. Huo zhongrao sighed slightly in his heart. He knew that his MeowMeow would not call him brother in a good mood. Chapter 268 ? 268 Chapter 268-crying just like that, it makes one¡¯s heart ache She was doing this because of his interference in her and Li beixiao¡¯s matters when she went to the headquarters for the first time. He said that if she wasn¡¯t with li beixiao, she would be a bastard. This girl was vengeful. ¡°I won¡¯t say it again!¡± Ye qingge was definitely the first person who dared to speak so rudely in front of the commander without making him angry and lower his head to make a promise. Ye qingge¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard Huo zhongrao¡¯s low voice, which sounded like a promise and a compromise. ¡°You said that I don¡¯t even know how to do it anymore!¡± Ye qingge brought up the conversation they had in the kitchen yesterday. ¡°Sensible, my sister is the most sensible ¡­¡± Huo zhongrao looked at ye qingge¡¯s aggrieved face and felt as if someone had stabbed him in the heart. In the past, everyone in the quad knew that the eldest son of the Huo family was famous for doting on his sister. The cicadas in the trees were disturbing his sister¡¯s afternoon nap, so he took care of all the cicadas in the trees near his house. A group of naughty children ran past his house, playing and shouting, and he almost ran away with a stick, so that they would never dare to pass by his house again ¡­ ¡°My sister is the most sensible!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s lips trembled and she could not hold her chopsticks anymore. Tears fell down her face. He couldn¡¯t control it at all. Ye qingge was afraid of scaring Tang Tang, so she covered her face and left the table. Huo zhongrao immediately followed. Tang Tang, eat. Mommy and uncle are quarreling. Ignore them! Feng Yan¡¯s heart ached when he saw ye qingge crying. However, he was also happy that his meowmeowmeowmeow was back ¡­ Tang Tang actually used her hand to scratch her face twice, making a shy gesture. She was so careful not to be seen by her mother and uncle. She was so cute. Outdoor balcony When Huo zhongrao walked over, ye qingge was standing there with her arms crossed, her thin body trembling slightly. Huo zhongrao took off his military uniform and put it on ye qingge. She did not refuse. why are you crying? you¡¯re just like when you were young. You cry whenever you want to. It makes people¡¯s hearts ache! Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was low and helpless. All her memories of Now, the girl standing in front of him had a five-year-old daughter. How could Huo zhongrao adapt to this? Huo zhongrao¡¯s words made ye qingge lose control of her emotions. She turned around and hugged him. She cried so hard that she wanted to call him big brother, but she couldn¡¯t say it. She just hugged him like that. No wonder she had an indescribable feeling the first time she met Huo zhongrao and cared so much about his attitude towards her. And the things that they didn¡¯t eat were the same, celery, coriander, and green beans ¡­ Why didn¡¯t I feel it at that time? ¡°Don¡¯t cry, big brother won¡¯t scold you anymore, never again!¡± Huo zhongrao was filled with regret at the thought of how aggrieved she looked every time he asked her to teach him. Commander Huo, where are the principles we agreed on? It wasn¡¯t a good thing to have a sister complex. ¡°Brother ¡­¡± Ye qingge called him ¡®brother¡¯ instead of ¡®big brother¡¯. ¡°Yes ¡­¡± The soft and sweet ¡®big brother¡¯ made Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes turn red, but he held back his tears. He had once thought that if he could not find MeowMeow in this life, he would not rest in peace. However, at this moment, he could actually hear her call him ¡®brother¡¯. That kind of feeling would not be understood by someone who had never lost something. Chapter 269 ? 269 Chapter 269 After dinner, Huo zhongrao wanted to bring ye qingge home, but she couldn¡¯t bear to leave Tang Tang and wanted to sleep with her at night. Huo zhongrao also understood her feelings after finding the child and didn¡¯t say anything else. Before they left, Huo zhongrao said to Feng Yan, ¡± come to my place tomorrow. I have something to ask you! In fact, Feng Yan had expected this to happen. It was about how he had found MeowMeow. And how he and MeowMeow had a child together, these things had to be explained clearly. ¡°I know, brother Rao!¡± Tang Tang had been clinging onto Feng Yan and refusing to get off, so she was a little too dependent on him. Ye qingge knew that it would not be easy for her child to accept her quickly. As expected, when ye qingge said that she wanted to sleep with her, Tang Tang immediately put her arms around Feng Yan¡¯s neck and refused to let go. It was obvious that she did not want to. Ye qingge smiled and said Goodnight to Tang Tang before leaving. She didn¡¯t want the child to feel that she was being forced to do something, which would only backfire. After Feng Yan coaxed Tang Tang to sleep, he walked out and saw ye qingge standing at the door. ¡°Go in and sleep with her!¡± Feng Yan rubbed his sore arms and said to ye qingge tiredly. Just now, Tang Tang thought that Feng Yan was going to leave, so she threw a tantrum for quite a while and kept hugging her to coax her to sleep. Although Tangtang was small and thin, her arms would still ache if she hugged her for a long time. ¡°Mm! You should rest early too!¡± Han Bing and a few other Hall Masters were waiting for Feng Yan downstairs, as if they had something to discuss. Feng Yan¡¯s devilish eyes were deep and dark as he looked at ye qingge. This woman was so beautiful without any makeup on. Her beauty was not the kind that could shake one¡¯s soul, but it could Pierce into one¡¯s heart. It was as if one was poisoned and could not look away. He naturally knew that li beixiao would not let go of such a woman. However, he would not either. Ye qingge closed the door carefully. Looking at Tang Tang¡¯s sweet sleeping face, ye qingge felt very happy. This was her daughter. Holding Tang Tang¡¯s small hand, ye qingge felt very uncomfortable. The scenes of her pregnancy appeared in her mind. At that time, she had been eating nutritious meals and her stomach was not small. It was reasonable to say that Tang Tang should have been a chubby little girl when she was born, but Tang Tang seemed to be malnourished as she was especially thin and small. She remembered that the woman who had hired her as a surrogate mother had said that sir was very concerned about the health of his child. So, she followed that woman¡¯s arrangement to go for a check-up and eat a nutritious meal. She had a vague impression of that woman because she always wore sunglasses, had fiery red lips, and was overbearing. That overbearing aura reminded ye qingge of Tong Jiahui, who was also high and mighty. There was only that one time when she saw her side profile, a sharp gaze looking at her, full of disdain. Ye qingge knew that a woman who sold her belly for money was not worth it in the eyes of others. Ye qingge looked at the time. It was already past nine O ¡®clock. She did not know if li beixiao had eaten yet. She did not know if his stomach could take the alcohol. After hesitating for a while, she sent a message to Mumu, asking if he was asleep. On the other side, Mumu directly called him. Obviously, he was not sleeping. ¡°Mom!¡± Without waiting for ye qingge to speak, li Mumu called her mother. Ye qingge¡¯s heart ached, because Mumu had always spoken to her in a crisp voice. ¡°Is she at home or at your Godfather¡¯s place?¡± Home, of course, referred to the house that ye qingge had rented. They had no idea when it had become their home. Chapter 270 ? 270 Chapter 270 In this family, there was li beixiao, her, and Mumu ¡­ Just yesterday, she had told li beixiao that she had a guest at home ¡­ However, in one night, that home was shattered. ¡°I¡¯m home! I have to keep an eye on my dad. He¡¯s been drinking and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll die from it. The will hasn¡¯t been made yet, and it¡¯ll be a little troublesome to inherit ¡­¡± It was very quiet on li Mumu¡¯s side, and because it was too quiet, the sound of glass hitting glass could be heard ¡­ Ye qingge walked away, afraid that she would wake Tang Tang up. Li beixiao did not know how to drink, and he was afraid that something would happen if he drank like this. ¡°Where¡¯s your uncle fire?¡± At this time, the fire should still be there. He had always been right and proper. He should not have allowed li beixiao to drink like this. I advised my dad not to drink, and he was beaten out. Sigh, my dad¡¯s temper is not good. When he gets drunk, he can¡¯t even recognize me ¡­ Li Mumu¡¯s tone of voice was very helpless and a little cautious, as if she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Ye qingge¡¯s fingers that were holding the phone were stiff. She was really afraid that li beixiao would not recognize Mumu and hit him because he had drunk too much. Such a thing was very likely to happen. ¡°I¡¯ll ask your Godfather to go over and look after your father. Then, I¡¯ll ask him to send someone to send you to me!¡± Ye qingge thought that Mumu was with her brother, but she did not expect that she was with li beixiao. no, I have to stay by my father¡¯s side. He¡¯s very lonely right now, and he¡¯ll easily do stupid things alone! ¡°By the way, mom, I want to cook two eggs. Should I put the eggs after the water is boiled, or should I put the eggs in the waterproof bag? My dad and I haven¡¯t eaten yet, so we¡¯re hungry ¡­¡± After hearing Mumu¡¯s words, ye qingge¡¯s tears fell uncontrollably. Mumu was also her son, and she had not eaten yet. As a mother, she should die ¡­ don¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll go back now! Ye qingge repeatedly reminded Mumu not to go to the kitchen by herself before hanging up the phone. Ye qingge left reluctantly after kissing Tang Tang¡¯s fair and tender face a few times. When she went downstairs, the hall Masters had just left, and Feng Yan was explaining things to Han Bing. ¡°I¡¯m going back to see Mumu. He hasn¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯ll be back before Tang Tang wakes up! Find someone to send me back!¡± There was no car to drive out at this hour, so she did not stand on ceremony with Feng Yan. Feng Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his lips curled into a gentle smile. ¡°Are you looking at Mumu or li beixiao?¡± Feng Yan leaned back lazily on the sofa, his usual feminine voice now a little deeper. ¡°This is my business, are you going to send people or not?¡± Ye qingge was a straightforward person. It was good to say that she was heartless, but when she decided to let go, she would not let go of her. She felt that li beixiao would eventually forget her. She would worry about him, but she would never provoke him. She was indeed worried about Mumu, and she couldn¡¯t let go of her, so she must go back to see her. However, she wouldn¡¯t explain anything to Feng Yan because there was no need to. ¡°Han Bing, make the arrangements!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. He shrugged his shoulders indifferently and spoke in a devilish and lazy tone. Han Bing nodded, glanced at ye qingge, and made a gesture of invitation. When Han Bing came back, he saw the broken glass lying on the floor. young master, we still can¡¯t find anything. We¡¯ve retrieved all the video recordings from the sealed gate to the city. The car that sent miss Tang Tang was an illegal car. We found it at the car junkyard, but there were no fingerprints or clues on it! ¡°Obviously, the other party is very vigilant!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s soft eyes seemed to be frozen, so cold that it was terrifying. ¡°Let¡¯s do a DNA test between Tang Tang and Li beixiao!¡± Chapter 271 ? 271 Would third sister-in-law still give her food if she knew that she was lying to her? There were some things that Feng Yan did not want to admit, but the other party was obviously targeting him and Li beixiao. What they wanted was nothing more than a third party reaping the benefits from the struggle between the Sandpiper and clam. Mumu and Tang Tang were about the same age, but Tang Tang¡¯s exact month of birth was not clear. He had never been clear who Mumu¡¯s mother was, and he had not found out. Now that artificial insemination had appeared, it seemed that there was a reasonable explanation for how Mumu was born. ¡°Yes, young master!¡± Obviously, Han Bing was also stunned. This guess was a little too bold. If Tang Tang and Mr. Li¡¯s DNA matched, it meant that ye qingge had given birth to a pair of twins, and Tang Tang and Mumu were the children of Mr. Li and ye qingge ¡­ However, all of this was being controlled by someone, and this person was someone close to them. Just thinking about it made Han Bing shudder. ¡°There are some things that I can think of, and Li beixiao can also think of it. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have the time to think about it now.¡± It was because he was lucky that ye qingge had given him the necklace and he knew that she was MeowMeow. From this, he thought of some things. He had taken advantage of her. However, he knew li beixiao too well. He was a very meticulous person. When he started to acquire the ye family, he was also doing it. However, when he realized that he was the one doing it, he stopped. When he was investigating ye qingge¡¯s background, li beixiao was also investigating, and he had taken the lead with the red string. Otherwise, he was really not sure who would have found out. Regarding Tang Tang, he had taken advantage of ye qingge¡¯s unwillingness to mention that the child was conceived through fertilision. One reason was that she didn¡¯t want the child to get hurt, and she also didn¡¯t want brother Rao to feel guilty. Although he was suspected of guiding her, ye qingge also had the same thoughts. Therefore, nothing could be found from a DNA test. What he could think of, li beixiao would also think of it. Li Mumu, who had hung up the phone, fiddled with her gaming device excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s Make a Deal. I¡¯ll help you, and you¡¯ll learn how to play games from me!¡± Li Mumu said to her father with a sneaky smile. Li beixiao, who was creating a scene with the fire, looked up at his son with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll play with you! If your mom knew that you¡¯d used such unscrupulous means to lie to her just to play games with me, she¡¯d be very sad.¡± Li beixiao unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his honey-colored chest. His well-defined hands rubbed repeatedly on the bright white shirt until it was wrinkled. Then, the man stopped. I¡¯m doing this because I have a choice. Besides, there are things men do and things they don¡¯t do. I¡¯m doing this because I have a choice! Although he had chosen to remain neutral, the conditions his father had offered were too tempting. If he were to learn how to play games from him, it would be an awesome thing if he could teach his father a disciple. The flames scattered the bottles of red wine, beer, white wine, and strong liquor all over the place. Some of them were thrown out in different ways, so they had to be thrown again ¡­ He then sprayed the perfume bottle that was mixed with all kinds of wine all over the place. Suddenly, the living room was filled with the strong smell of wine. And it was a mix of all kinds of wine. Flame felt that the effect of his move was not bad. It wasn¡¯t Sir who was drunk, it was the toilet bowl in the bathroom that was drunk. Li beixiao smelled the alcohol and immediately frowned. ¡°The effect is not bad!¡± Li beixiao moved his neck and thought about how to get drunk. This required acting skills. ¡°I wonder if third sister-in-law will still give her food if she finds out that I lied to her like this!¡± Chapter 272 ? 272 My mother is a vengeful person The sound of the fire was a little soft. He was worried that he would be able to eat ye qingge¡¯s cooking again in the future. ¡°My mother is a vengeful person!¡± Li Mumu was telling the truth. Ye qingge was indeed vengeful. The flame spurted out of his mouth and he looked at his teacher with a sad look. She turned around and pointed the perfume bottle that contained all kinds of wine at li beixiao. He sprayed all over his body ¡­ ¡°Mister doesn¡¯t smell of alcohol!¡± As he spat, he couldn¡¯t stop. Li beixiao couldn¡¯t drink and hated drinking, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t stand the smell of the wine. ¡°Enough!¡± It was the first time li Mumu saw her father¡¯s brows furrowed so deeply. ¡°Dad, you should at least drink some wine. Otherwise, if you kiss my mom, the cat will be out of the bag!¡± Li Mumu looked at her father being tormented and felt unspeakably comfortable. young master Mumu is right. Sir should also have a couple! The flame searched for the wine in the bottle. ¡°Then should I punch you a few times too for this act to be perfect?¡± Flame immediately put away the perfume bottle and stopped talking. Li Mumu was gloating over his misfortune. ¡°Li Mumu, don¡¯t you have to spit out all the steak you¡¯re eating? If not, when your mom cooks for you later, will you still be able to eat? If you mess up the show, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll play games with you!¡± In terms of being Black-bellied, who else in this world could be better than li beixiao? Li Mumu turned around and fiddled with her gaming equipment without saying a word. This was definitely not his real father, definitely not ¡­ ¡°Sir, I¡¯m going to do something!¡± Once they were done, they wanted the fire to quickly disappear so that third sister-in-law wouldn¡¯t catch them. Besides, he had more important things to do, which was what Sir had asked him to do. Li beixiao finally forced himself to drink a mouthful of wine. He held it in his mouth for a while and then spat it out. In the end, it was still drunk by the toilet Lord ¡­ When ye qingge opened the door, the strong smell of alcohol entered her nose. He deliberately sprayed more fire at the door to give ye qingge a first impression. Li beixiao had drunk a lot of wine ¡­ Ye qingge hurriedly changed her shoes. When she walked into the living room, she almost tripped over the red wine bottle under her feet. When li Mumu heard the sound of the door opening, she immediately curled up on the carpet and pretended to be asleep. His thin body was curled up into a ball, looking very cold ¡­ Li beixiao squinted his eyes and could not help but think, in the future, I have to pay more attention to li Mumu, so that I don¡¯t get cheated by her! The first thing she saw was li beixiao sitting on the carpet. His shirt was wrinkled, and his body was lying sideways. He was holding a wine bottle in his hand. Although he was a little dispirited, he didn¡¯t hide his innate dominance at all. Ye qingge bit her lip and looked away, not wanting to look at him. She looked away and saw her son sleeping on the carpet like an abandoned child. At that moment, ye qingge¡¯s eyes turned red and her heart was filled with guilt. He bent down and picked li Mumu up. Li Mumu looked at ye qingge with her eyes wide open. mom ¡­ She called out to her mother in a hoarse voice. ¡°Mom will carry you back to your room to sleep!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, but she was smiling. I¡¯m not sleeping. I want to stay by my dad¡¯s side. He¡¯s drunk and said that there¡¯s no point in living ¡­ Li Mumu¡¯s voice was very soft, but li beixiao still heard it. Ye qingge didn¡¯t believe that a man like li beixiao would say such words. A calm and domineering man like him would live well. He just needed time to adapt to her departure. ¡°Mom, what do you think I¡¯ll do if dad really dies?¡± Chapter 273 ? 273 It hurts, stop biting With her arms around ye qingge¡¯s neck, li Mumu buried her head in her arms, as if she had really been abandoned. ¡°Did I follow Grandpa? He¡¯s already so old, he won¡¯t be able to take care of me for a few days. If he passes away, I can¡¯t go with him! I haven¡¯t lived long enough!¡± ¡°Follow my brother Nan? Then I¡¯ll be a hedonistic son of a rich family in the future, but I don¡¯t want to harm other girls ¡­¡± It had started with ¡®what am I going to do if my dad dies?¡¯ It was a rather sad topic, but in the end, li Mumu¡¯s words made people not know whether to laugh or cry. Li beixiao clenched his jaw tightly. This was his good son. I¡¯m here pretending to be drunk, but he¡¯s talking nonsense. ¡°You still have me. Mom will always be by your side. I won¡¯t let you be alone!¡± Ye qingge kissed li Mumu¡¯s forehead. Even though she had a daughter, Mumu was still her son in her heart. The status of the two children was the same. One was the older brother and the other was the younger sister. She would stay by their side. ¡°Yeah, I also think that it¡¯s reliable to follow mom!¡± After going in such a big circle, li Mumu only wanted to hear this sentence from ye qingge. ¡°Mom, take a look at dad. See if he¡¯s drunk to death.¡± Li Mumu got down from ye qingge, took her hand and walked towards li beixiao. Li beixiao really felt that this son was not his biological son. Every time he opened his mouth, he would say the word ¡± death. Ye qingge¡¯s body was a little stiff. She looked at li beixiao, who was sitting on the carpet, half leaning on the sofa. He had never been so dispirited before, but it was because of her. Li Mumu forced ye qingge to squat down and said, ¡± mom, look at this. Dad drank all of this. Does he have alcohol poisoning? ¡± Li Mumu was trying her best to guide ye qingge and make her worry about her father. Ye qingge¡¯s white and tender fingers were placed under li beixiao¡¯s nose, feeling his warm breath. She felt a little relieved. When she was about to withdraw her finger, she accidentally touched li beixiao¡¯s lips. He seemed to have sensed something and took her finger in his mouth. By the time ye qingge reacted, it was already too late ¡­ Her fingers were wrapped in warmth, causing her throat to tighten. She wanted to withdraw her finger but was bitten. Ye qingge cried out in pain. Li beixiao looked at ye qingge with a pair of deep ¡°drunk eyes¡± and a cold smile on his lips ¡­ He then closed his eyes again, as if he didn¡¯t see the person in front of him clearly. Ye qingge moved her finger again and was bitten again. It was so painful that she wanted to slap li beixiao. Was it born in the Year of the Dog? Ye qingge didn¡¯t dare to move again. She thought about how to take her finger out. If she was bitten again, her skin would definitely break and blood would come out. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go get a basin of cold water and wake dad up.¡± Li Mumu acted as if she was going to get cold water. ¡°Don¡¯t! You¡¯ll catch a cold!¡± How could ye qingge bear to see li beixiao fall sick? although they had broken up, she could not bear to see li beixiao fall sick. Besides, she was the one at fault for breaking up. ¡°Then you just let him bite you? Aiya ¡­ I¡¯m going to take a dump. Mom, you keep an eye on my dad. You must keep an eye on him, don¡¯t let him die!¡± Li Mumu clutched her stomach and ran to the bathroom. ¡°Does your stomach hurt? It hurts badly?¡± Ye qingge was worried that Mumu¡¯s stomach would hurt. She was about to get up and follow her, but she squatted down again in pain. ¡°It hurts, stop biting ¡­¡± Ye qingge was really in pain, and Li beixiao bit her without hesitation, using the excuse of ¡°drinking too much¡± to do whatever he wanted. Li beixiao refused to let go, so ye qingge tickled him with her hand. Chapter 274 ? 274 He said, I will only listen to my woman But li beixiao grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Ye qingge fell on his lap and her head hit his chest. ¡°Drunk¡± people had strong hands, and ye qingge had a headache. ¡°Li beixiao, wake up!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s fingers on her right hand were in his mouth and he was holding her left wrist. She couldn¡¯t move at all and was even sitting on him. The position was too ambiguous. It wouldn¡¯t be good if the child came out and saw her. However, no matter how ye qingge called li beixiao, he did not respond. Instead, he bit ye qingge¡¯s fingers, as if he was kissing them. Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red instantly. How could this person be so flirtatious when he was drunk? Unable to move her left and right hands, ye qingge looked at li Beichen angrily. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were still half-closed, and he was still drunk. Ye qingge was still a little worried that Mumu had eaten something wrong and her stomach was hurting badly. ¡°Li beixiao, if you don¡¯t know how to drink, then don¡¯t drink. Look at yourself!¡± Ye qingge wanted to support her body with her waist strength, but li beixiao¡¯s brute force made her unable to move. The man¡¯s breath had a strong smell of alcohol. He seemed to be used to the fresh smell of li beixiao. At this moment, ye qingge felt a little unfamiliar with this man who reeked of alcohol. ¡°You, don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t drink?¡± ¡°Besides, why are you drinking in front of the child? Don¡¯t you always say that you¡¯re bad-teaching children?¡± Ye qingge became angrier as she spoke. Her wrists were red, but she still couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°So noisy!¡± Li beixiao mumbled and forcefully sealed ye qingge¡¯s lips. Ye qingge was dumbfounded as she accepted li beixiao¡¯s kiss. She wanted to say, ¡± a man should be able to let go of things and find a woman who is better than her to anger her to death ¡­ And so on, her mouth was sealed. Li Mumu quietly sneaked back to her room from the bathroom. Li beixiao bit ye qingge¡¯s lips as if he was punishing her, not giving her any room to resist. Li beixiao only let go of her when their breathing became chaotic. However, he was still drunk. ¡°You know who I am? You¡¯re going to kiss her?¡± Ye qingge felt a little wronged. Wasn¡¯t he a clean freak who didn¡¯t touch women? Don¡¯t let women get close? She was already sitting on his lap, but he didn¡¯t push her away. He even held her tightly and kissed her ¡­ my body doesn¡¯t reject it. There¡¯s only ye qingge in this world. Do you think I know that? ¡± He pinched ye qingge¡¯s chin and whispered evilly. The deep affection in his eyes was like a vast ocean that had the power to swallow everything. If not for the many bottles and the strong smell of alcohol, ye qingge would have thought that li beixiao did not drink too much. She didn¡¯t want to respond to his words, nor did she want to admit the shock and ripples his words had brought to her heart. ¡°Let me go!¡± Ye qingge struggled to get off him, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Who are you? You dare to order me? I only listen to my woman. Are you ye qingge?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s tone of voice was a little dull, as if he was angry and disappointed. It was an appropriate expression to express the feelings of a man who had fallen out of love and was drunk with nowhere to vent. I only listen to my woman. I was afraid that ye qingge didn¡¯t know that this woman was her, so I asked again, ¡± are you ye qingge? ¡± Even though he was drunk, he knew that his woman was ye qingge, and she was the only one in the world. Chapter 275 ? 275 Are you my woman, and you¡¯re ordering me around? It also meant that if you want me to listen to you and let go, you have to admit that you are my woman. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao, wondering if he was drunk. Because Mumu said that he had drunk a lot of wine, children would not lie, and these bottles were empty. Ye qingge¡¯s heart ached even more when she said such words when she was drunk. Li beixiao was such an arrogant man, but he really cared about her. It was as if she was the only person he cared about in this world. She was the most special existence in his heart, and no one could replace her in this life. Ye qingge did not speak and Li beixiao did not let go. The two of them were in a stalemate. ¡°I¡¯m ye qingge ¡­¡± In the end, ye qingge made a compromise. She wanted to see Mumu. When li beixiao heard the name ye qingge, the corners of his mouth curved up, revealing an evil and charming arc, so seductive. Even if this man was dispirited and drunk, it was difficult to erase the nobility on his body and the evilness in his movements. Any woman who saw it would be tempted by it. ¡°Then you¡¯re my woman. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± The man¡¯s voice was a little childish, which stunned ye qingge. She had never heard li beixiao speak in such a tone before. It was even more coquettish. This man had indeed drunk too much. As he spoke, he had already pulled ye qingge into his arms. ¡°Then you¡¯re my woman. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Ye qingge closed her eyes and felt suffocated. If he had not drunk too much, li beixiao would not have spoken to her in such a humble manner. He was a heavenly God who looked down on all living beings, a high and mighty existence. When had he ever been so fragile? There was a clear ring of teeth marks on his right index finger. The man was still not ruthless enough. If he was more ruthless, he would have definitely bitten it off. Even if he did not do it, it would at least bleed. ¡°Little uncle, let go ¡­ I¡¯ll go see Mumu ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s hand froze in mid-air. She had already broken up with this man. He no longer belonged to her. This warm embrace would belong to another woman in the future, and this man would eventually only listen to other women one day ¡­ Thinking of this, her heart ached even more. ¡°You¡¯re my woman? You¡¯re ordering me around?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s eyes flashed with a touch of displeasure, but he immediately returned to his drunken state. He squinted his eyes and lifted her chin, interrogating her. He was a little ruffian and evil, so much so that people did not dare to look at him in the eye, afraid that their souls would be hooked. ¡°You ¡­¡± Ye qingge was more and more uncertain. Was this man drunk or not? how could someone be so sober when he was drunk and kept questioning her? Because li beixiao had never drunk before, she had never seen him drunk. However, in Sofia, those who were drunk could not even walk steadily. They could not even speak properly, not to mention that their brains could still function normally. Even if you scolded them, they might still laugh at you. ¡°Li beixiao, how old are you?¡± Ye qingge suddenly opened her mouth, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± Li beixiao answered in a daze. The expression on his face was very serious, as if he really did not know how old he was. ¡°Do you like to drink?¡± ¡°I never drink!¡± Li beixiao replied quickly and seriously. ¡°Do you have a child?¡± Ye qingge asked again. ¡°You haven¡¯t given birth to my child yet, how can you have a child!¡± As he spoke, li beixiao looked at ye qingge¡¯s flat stomach. Seven times a night, could he really plant the seed? ¡°..¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red. She was really drunk. Chapter 276 ? 276 I can¡¯t wait to kick him down A drunk man actually only remembered her. How could she not be suspicious? he was too drunk. ¡°You listen to me?¡± She quickly let him go back to his room to sleep so that she could go and see Mumu. The child had not eaten dinner yet, so she had to cook a bowl of noodles for him. ¡°En!¡± When he nodded, he even pecked ye qingge on the lips. ¡°Then go back to your room and sleep!¡± Ye qingge was a little annoyed. Why was this man so clingy and shameless when he was drunk? ¡°Alright!¡± To ye qingge¡¯s surprise, li Beichen was very obedient. But ¡­ ¡°Put me down. Li beixiao. you ¡­¡± Li beixiao did go back to his room, but he went back with ye qingge. Her body had already fallen on the bed, and Li beixiao immediately went up to her. Ye qingge watched as li beixiao began to take off his clothes. His shirt was lifted up to reveal his perfect waist. Even a top model would be impressed by his figure. As he moved, his waist and abdomen tightened. His firm muscles showed off his man¡¯s charm. Then, it was the movement of his pants ¡­ Even though the two of them had already been together completely last night, ye qingge still turned her face away at this time. Her breathing became hurried, but she couldn¡¯t break free from the man¡¯s restraint, so she was embarrassed and angry. ¡°Li beixiao, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Plant ¡­ The child!¡± It was a wild and domineering sentence, but it had color. Li beixiao was panting as he said this. His eyes were full of joy and wildness. He looked at ye qingge as if he was looking at a prey that was about to be devoured. His expression was evil and arrogant. Ye qingge had been living abroad and did not react for a while. It was not until her voice was hoarse from crying and begging for mercy that she finally understood ¡­ What did ¡®child¡¯ mean? Ye qingge woke up at eight o ¡®clock after two nights of unrestraint. She propped up her sore body and looked at the time, thinking that Mumu had not eaten yet, and that she had missed the time to make breakfast for Tang Tang. The seat beside her was empty. Li beixiao was not there ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the excruciating pain, ye qingge would have thought that she had just had a dream last night. That damn li beixiao. He was drunk and completely crazy. No matter how she cried and begged him, he would not listen, again and again ¡­ Ye qingge got out of bed angrily. She washed up, changed her clothes, and walked out of the bedroom. ¡°Mom, have you made up with dad?¡± he asked. Li Mumu bounced up to her and asked with a smile. ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡± Ye qingge did not answer Mumu. Instead, she replied, ¡± it¡¯s impossible between your father and me! Obviously, it would hurt the child, but she would lie to him again. I just cleaned up the living room. I¡¯m cooking in the kitchen now! Li Mumu gestured to ye qingge with her eyes to look at the clean and tidy living room. Ye qingge was a little surprised that li beixiao would also do such things. The living room was very clean, and the smell of alcohol was gone. ¡°Does your stomach still hurt? Last night, I ¡­¡± Ye qingge told li beixiao that Mumu¡¯s stomach was hurting and asked him to stop, but he turned a deaf ear. Ye qingge was so angry that she wanted to kick him off the bed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt! I just pooped. When I came out, you and dad went back to your room, so I went back to sleep!¡± Li Mumu said as she held ye qingge¡¯s hand and walked towards the kitchen. The door of the kitchen was not closed. Ye qingge saw that li beixiao was cooking, and it looked like he was frying eggs. Chapter 277 ? 277 You can ask your mother if I can do it When she was sick, li beixiao had cooked her porridge and it tasted good. Later on, he did say that cooking was actually not that difficult. As long as he wanted to learn, he would soon be better than her. He said that after he had learned well, she could be pretentious and ask him to cook delicious food for her. From the looks of it, he seemed to have really learned it. However, he didn¡¯t know which woman would be lucky enough to eat the food he cooked in the future. ¡°Have you two washed up?¡± Li beixiao did not look back. He skillfully turned the fried egg over with the spatula and said in a deep voice. ¡°My mom and I have finished washing up. Dad, are you okay? No, let my mom cook, don¡¯t waste food!¡± Li Mumu¡¯s small hand kept holding ye qingge¡¯s hand, as if she was afraid that she would run away. ¡°You can ask your mother if I can do it.¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were flirtatious. The child didn¡¯t understand the deeper meaning of these words. After experiencing all the places that were broadcasted last night, he didn¡¯t understand. Ye qingge had the most say on whether li beixiao could do it or not. Ye qingge gritted her teeth and thought, I can¡¯t be any better ¡­ Then, she felt that she had been led astray by li beixiao. Mumu had clearly asked if li beixiao could cook, but her first thought was whether li beixiao could do it in that aspect ¡­ ¡°Mom, can dad do it? Can you?¡± Li Mumu was also an honest child. She had asked all the questions, and you only asked,¡¯mom, can dad cook? Can my dad cook?¡± Wasn¡¯t this an easy answer? why did he have to ask so simply? Please refer to li Mumu¡¯s model for what was the meaning of ¡°godly assistance father.¡± Mumu, I still have to make breakfast for my sister. She¡¯s weak, so mom has to give her some nourishment. Do you want to come with me to see my sister? ¡± Ye qingge squatted down, touched li Mumu¡¯s soft hair, and asked gently. She didn¡¯t use ¡®daughter¡¯ or ¡®Tang Tang¡¯, but¡¯ little sister¡¯. In her heart, she had two children. One son was the older brother, and the other was the younger sister. She had both a son and a daughter. Ye qingge did not want to say anything more to li beixiao about last night¡¯s incident. He had drunk too much and might not remember anything. Li Mumu scratched her head. She was in a difficult position. On the one hand, she had to help her father. On the other hand, she really wanted to see her sister. He had always wanted a sister ¡­ As soon as ye qingge said that, li beixiao turned off the fire and threw away the shovel in his hand. ¡°Mumu, go brush your teeth and wash your face!¡± Li beixiao walked over and said to li Mumu. ¡°I¡¯ve already washed my face and brushed my teeth!¡± Li Mumu looked at her father helplessly. If you want to drive me away, you should at least use a better excuse. This is very difficult, okay? ¡°Then go wash and brush again!¡± She grabbed li Mumu¡¯s collar, threw her out of the kitchen, and closed the door. At this moment, ye qingge also stood up. She did not agree with li beixiao¡¯s behavior. How could he treat a child like this? Ye qingge wanted to talk to li beixiao about this, but her red lips were sealed. Ye qingge¡¯s body was trapped in the man¡¯s arms and imprisoned between the walls. The man¡¯s hot and domineering kiss swept across ye qingge¡¯s mouth inch by inch, as if he was inspecting his own territory, leaving no place behind. Ye qingge was already angry, but before she could say anything, li beixiao kissed her. They had already broken up, so what was the point of kissing and sleeping like this? What did he think she was? Was he that casual? A woman¡¯s struggle and resistance would only stimulate a man¡¯s desire to conquer her. Chapter 278 ? 278 Li beixiao, are you still drunk? The more ye qingge resisted, the fiercer li beixiao kissed her and the more unscrupulous he was. It was as if he was determined to leave a mark. Ye qingge was extremely angry. She knew what li beixiao meant. When she was washing up just now, she had already noticed the red marks on her neck. They were so glaring that even high-collared clothes couldn¡¯t cover them. This time, he was biting her lips. It would definitely be red and swollen. She wondered if he was really drunk last night. ¡°You want to leave after sleeping with me?¡± Li beixiao had kissed enough and finally spoke. However, the words that came out of her mouth almost angered ye qingge to death. What did she mean by sleeping with him? ¡°Li beixiao, are you still drunk?¡± Li beixiao grabbed ye qingge¡¯s hands and raised them above her head, so that she could only twist her body when she struggled. ¡°I¡¯m awake. That¡¯s why I know you slept with me!¡± When he said this, li beixiao¡¯s expression did not change. He was so overbearing that it seemed that ye qingge had really slept with him. ¡°You were the one who slept with me.¡± Ye qingge¡¯s head was exposed as she shouted at li beixiao. ¡°How did I sleep with you?¡± He bent down and whispered in ye qingge¡¯s ear. Li beixiao¡¯s eye sockets were very deep, just like his well-defined facial features, three-dimensional like a embossed. He exuded the calmness and wisdom of a mature man. When he squinted his eyes slightly, he was even more alluring. The hot air hit ye qingge¡¯s ears, making her body tremble, but she could not avoid it. She stepped on li Beichen angrily, but he endured it and did not release her. Because ye qingge was wearing slippers, it didn¡¯t hurt much even if she used all her strength. ¡°Hooligan, bastard ¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t know how to scold people. When she was angry, she would only say these two words. ¡°Tell me how I slept with you.¡± Li beixiao did not give up. His eagle-like sharp eyes stared at ye qingge¡¯s Red lips that he had kissed. Even though he had eaten everything inside, he still couldn¡¯t control his desire to eat to his heart¡¯s content when he saw her red lips opening and closing. ¡°Let me go!¡± Ye qingge did not want to talk to li beixiao anymore. She did not want to argue with a bastard like him. Anyway, he was always reasonable and was such a rascal. no, you can¡¯t tell me how I slept with you, so I¡¯ll tell you how you slept with me! Li beixiao¡¯s long and clean fingers lifted ye qingge¡¯s chin, forcing her to look at him. ¡°The night before, you were the one who sat on me and begged me to take you. If I remember correctly, you begged me twice!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s cheeks turned red instantly. She was indeed the one who begged him to take her. She wanted to make it up to him, but all she could give him was this body. Ye qingge¡¯s bright eyes avoided li beixiao¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about last night. I asked you if you wanted it, what did you say?¡± After hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, ye qingge looked at him shyly and angrily. He had forced her to do that. When she was confused by him, when crying and begging for mercy were useless, she could only say the word ¡± yes ¡± by instinct ¡­ At this time, ye qingge¡¯s little face was bleeding. Their breaths were mixed together, and she thought of the intimate scenes last night ¡­ Ye qingge felt that she could not breathe. The kitchen was too hot ¡­ ¡°Did you say¡± want ¡°?¡± He bit ye qingge¡¯s lips so hard that it bled. The taste of punishment was self-evident. Chapter 279 ? 279 This woman is really reckless The sweet taste of blood spread on her lips. Ye qingge raised her leg angrily and attacked li Beichen¡¯s weak spot. It was a complete attack, without the slightest mercy. Fortunately, li beixiao¡¯s reaction was fast. He immediately used his legs to restrain her restless legs. ¡°Do you want to be a widow for the rest of your life?¡± There was fire in li beixiao¡¯s eyes. This woman¡¯s strength just now would have hurt him even if she did not cripple him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are plenty of men out there. I¡¯ll be very well nourished!¡± Ye qingge was really angry. She would not allow him to bully her like this. He had already taken advantage of her, and now he was saying that she had seduced him. What right did he have? The guilt she felt for li beixiao¡¯s breakup had turned into anger. Li beixiao suddenly narrowed his eyes. This woman did not know what was good for her. It was as if the relationship between the two of them had returned to a long time ago, when one was overbearing and overbearing, while the other was fearless and provocative. The entire kitchen was instantly filled with the smell of gunpowder. No man could stand it when his woman said that she wanted to find another man to satisfy her. Ye qingge raised her head and looked at li Beichen with her bright eyes. There was no fear in her clear eyes. ¡°If you say that again, you should think about the consequences!¡± Li beixiao was not trying to scare ye qingge. He was trying his best to control his temper. ¡°Li beixiao, can¡¯t we part on good terms?¡± There was not a single part of ye qingge¡¯s body that was not screaming in pain. Last night, li beixiao did it again and again without feeling tired. This time, her arm was raised over her head by him. It was so sore that she wanted to cut it off with a knife. it¡¯s not easy for us to get together, so don¡¯t even think about parting on good terms. You¡¯ll never part in this lifetime. Be good and don¡¯t make me unhappy. You¡¯ll be the one who suffers in the end! Li beixiao also felt the discomfort in ye qingge¡¯s arm. In the end, he could not bear to let go of her arm. It was indeed not easy for them to get together. One was chasing and the other was running, and they had been forcefully twisted together. ¡°Li beixiao, you dare to bully me. My brother will not let you off!¡± Ye qingge sounded helpless and aggrieved. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to let him down, but what was she supposed to do in such a messy situation? Tang Tang only acknowledged Feng Yan, so her mother was dispensable. It was impossible for her not to want Tang Tang. It was impossible for li beixiao to let her live in Feng Yan¡¯s house under the name of his girlfriend and take care of her daughter with another man. Therefore, they could only separate ¡­ ¡°Your brother can¡¯t meddle in our family affairs!¡± Li beixiao turned around to check if the porridge was ready and did not make things difficult for ye qingge. Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red with anger at the word ¡°bedroom.¡± bring the breakfast. I¡¯ll send you two to seal the door after you¡¯re done eating! The two that li beixiao was referring to were naturally ye qingge and Li Mumu. Ye qingge was quite surprised. He actually did not object to her taking Mumu away ¡­ Ye qingge didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with him. She also wanted to go back to see her daughter as soon as possible, so she went to help without saying anything. The Golden fried egg looked beautiful. It was not because li Beichen¡¯s cooking skills were good, but because the non-stick pan was too easy to use. Li beixiao had also baked some toast, and the heat control was just right. Ye qingge took the peanut and blueberry jam. What was worthy of praise was the porridge that li beixiao made. It was really delicious, but ye qingge did not praise it. After breakfast, li beixiao personally drove them to Feng Yan¡¯s place as promised. It was still the guards of the convoy, but ye qingge found that li Beichen¡¯s convoy seemed to have a few more carriages than before. Chapter 280 ? 280 Just remember that I have a heart He felt a little uneasy. Strengthening security meant that there was danger. Ye qingge thought that li beixiao would leave after dropping them off. After all, it would be too awkward for him to meet Feng Yan at this time. After all, Tang Tang was her daughter with Feng Yan. Li beixiao directly drove in. Li Mumu ate a super big lollipop today. She didn¡¯t say anything on the way and just ate it. He was also holding a super large lollipop in his hand. Needless to say, it was for Tang Tang. Ye qingge got out of the car with Mumu, and so did li beixiao. She took out a beautifully wrapped box from the trunk and walked in, ignoring ye qingge. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go in too! If it¡¯s too late, don¡¯t let those two childish ghosts fight again and scare your sister.¡± Li Mumu¡¯s words were not false. It was indeed easy to get into a fight when they met under such circumstances. There wasn¡¯t a scene of fighting, but what was incredible was that the two of them seemed to be quite harmonious. tsk, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re here. Why did you bring a gift? I¡¯ve made you spend so much money! Feng Yan said to li Beichen with a smile. Tang Tang, who was in his arms, was very curious. Her big eyes moved back and forth between li beixiao and the box he was holding. ¡°It¡¯s for Tang Tang, it¡¯s not a big deal, just remember that I¡¯m thoughtful!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s Black-bellied and venomous tongue had always been invincible. These words were said so brazenly that you couldn¡¯t find any fault with them. Obviously, Tang Tang was also very interested in the beautifully wrapped pink box in li beixiao¡¯s hands. Feng Yan could naturally tell that Tang Tang liked it, so he reached out to take the box. Li beixiao naturally would not give it to him. ¡°Here, sugar, for you!¡± Li beixiao looked at Tang Tang¡¯s gentle voice and charming smile. Anyone who saw it would want to get close to her. Tang Tang hesitated, but she really wanted to see what was in the box. ¡°There¡¯s something fun inside, do you want to open it?¡± Li beixiao opened his mouth again. Just as he finished speaking, Tang Tang took the initiative to walk towards him. This was the scene that ye qingge saw when she walked in with Mumu. Tang Tang actually took the initiative to walk towards li beixiao and did not hide. Ye qingge had been with her for more than a day, but she had never taken the initiative to get close to her. This was simply ¡­ When Feng Yan saw this, his face darkened like the turbulent sea at night. Tang Tang couldn¡¯t open the box, so she blinked her big eyes and looked at li Beichen. Li beixiao understood what she meant, but he had no intention of helping her. Tang Tang tugged at his sleeve unhappily and pointed at the box. This time, li beixiao helped her to remove the packaging. Tang Tang¡¯s mouth showed a faint smile. She seemed to be happy that li beixiao understood her meaning and helped her open the box. The box was opened to reveal a Russia matryoshka doll inside. It had a royal blue base and golden lines on it. It was extremely beautiful. The doll was drawn very exquisitely and cutely, just like a cute little candy. Sure enough, when Tang Tang saw the doll, she clapped her hands. For Tang Tang, such a casual action was already the greatest encouragement to the unfamiliar li beixiao. Li beixiao opened the outermost layer of the doll, and a smaller one appeared inside. Tang Tang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and surprise as she looked at li Beichen in disbelief. She did not expect there to be a doll inside ¡­ Li beixiao closed the largest doll and placed it on the low table. She opened the smaller doll and found another smaller doll inside. Tang Tang smiled excitedly, revealing her white teeth. She was very cute. Chapter 281 ? 281 Any later and you¡¯ll have finished the portion he gave you By the time she unwrapped the fifth one, Tang Tang¡¯s body was already leaning on li beixiao¡¯s leg, and her little hand was on his leg. She pointed at the doll inside and asked li beixiao to continue. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left, it¡¯s all gone!¡± Li beixiao spread out his hands, a gentle smile on his stern face. Tang Tang did not believe him. She pouted and continued to hold li beixiao¡¯s hand, asking him to continue. Her little eyes were filled with anticipation, as if she was looking forward to seeing an even smaller doll. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Li beixiao said as he handed the remaining doll to Tang Tang. Tang Tang did not take it directly. She clenched her small white hands tightly and hesitated. Li beixiao did not say anything more. He just used his hand to gently turn the doll. This kind of doll had an upper and lower part. Once the middle part was turned, it would be disassembled. Tang Tang saw that it could be turned and thought that it should be able to be opened again. Then, she timidly reached out and took the doll. Because li beixiao had already moved, Tang Tang easily opened the doll. There was a small matryoshka doll inside. Tang Tang happily pulled li beixiao¡¯s hand and let him see. She couldn¡¯t say it out loud, but her bright eyes were saying, look, I opened it! Li beixiao touched Tang Tang¡¯s soft hair, but she did not move away. She pressed the doll back down and placed it next to the five that li beixiao had taken off. She looked at the rest of the dolls in her hands and suddenly smiled. She saw a circular mark in the middle of the doll. She turned it and it turned. She opened another one and was pleasantly surprised, which made Tang Tang smile happily. She unwrapped twelve of them in a row and placed them neatly on the low table. It was very beautiful. ¡°Count how many there are in total!¡± Li beixiao tried to ask. Tang Tang pointed at them one by one with her fingers, then gestured twelve of them with her fingers. ¡°Awesome!¡± Li beixiao held her in his arms and kissed her on her pink little face. Tang Tang did not avoid him. Not only was ye qingge surprised, but Feng Yan was also stunned for a while before he got angry. He thought that Tang Tang was only dependent on him, but he did not expect it to be the same for li beixiao. When Mumu first saw Tang Tang, she felt an inexplicable sense of intimacy. It was as if they had played together a long time ago ¡­ It was an indescribable feeling. It was completely unfamiliar, but also quite familiar. As if she had sensed something, Tang Tang also looked at Mumu, who was not far away. She looked at the lollipop with curiosity, then at the huge lollipop. The rainbow-colored lollipops were extremely alluring. that¡¯s your brother Mumu. Wave at him and he¡¯ll give you the lollipop! Li beixiao pointed at Mumu and said to Tang Tang. Feng Yan sat lazily on the sofa and didn¡¯t say anything about li Beichen¡¯s orderly attack. He treated Mumu as his son, so it was understandable for Tang Tang to call him brother. However, she was unhappy about why li beixiao had to introduce her. Tang Tang pursed her lips. She really wanted this lollipop. She looked at li beixiao again and grabbed his sleeve with her small hand. Her big eyes flashed to convey a message. you want it for me! Li beixiao understood and smiled at her. ask your brother for it. If you wait any longer, he¡¯ll have finished your portion! Li beixiao¡¯s voice had just fallen when the soft little body on top of him immediately jumped down. She trotted to li Mumu and stretched out her hand to her. Her big black eyes were very cute. Chapter 282 ? 282 You asked if she dared to go out with you? Tang Tang¡¯s little hand was not fully stretched out, but half curled. After a few seconds, li Mumu did not give the lollipop in her hand to Tang Tang. Tang Tang wanted to cry. She pouted her little mouth as if she had been greatly wronged. Tang Tang is so cute. Eat my lollipop and I¡¯m your brother, you know? ¡± Li Mumu placed the big lollipop in her hand before Tang Tang was about to cry. His tone was not as cold and arrogant as usual. Instead, it was more like a child¡¯s. Tang Tang held the lollipop in her arms and nodded happily. This time, she did not hesitate at all. Ye qingge¡¯s eyes turned red. She did not expect Tang Tang to not reject li Beizhen and Mumu. When Huo zhongrao came yesterday, Tang Tang was avoiding him and was unwilling to get close to him. Huo zhongrao said that he was probably too serious, so he would practice smiling more when he went back and then try again. When ye qingge heard this, she felt so warm that her heart was on fire. Ye qingge did not expect that li beixiao would not only not be angry, but also bring a gift to see Tang Tang. He thought that he would mind that Tang Tang was her and Feng Yan¡¯s child. However, the more li beixiao acted this way, the more ye qingge did not know how to face him. Tang Tang and Mumu got along quite well and gradually became familiar with each other. Tang Tang then pulled Mumu to her room. It was as if she wanted to show him something. Only li beixiao, ye qingge, and Feng Yan were left in the large living room. The air was filled with an awkward air current. Ye qingge found that the ice was not there, and the fire was not following li Beichen today. Flame and ice had been guarding them all the time, so why were they not here today? ¡°I think if you¡¯re free today, you should go out and eat and have fun, and take a few photos!¡± Li beixiao played with the lighter in his hand and said to Feng Yan playfully. Feng Yan narrowed his eyes at him and sneered. ¡°If you take care of our child, I¡¯ll take little Yezi out and have fun!¡± Ye qingge did not understand what li beixiao meant, but Feng Yan did. Brother Rao would not let him off easily for hiding the fact that ye qingge was actually MeowMeow. It was just that ye qingge and Tang Tang were there yesterday, so he couldn¡¯t just wave his fist. Li beixiao said this at this time as if he was watching a show. ¡°You asked her if she dared to go out with you.¡± Li beixiao smiled calmly. He used the word ¡± dare ¡± instead of ¡± will ¡°. Li beixiao had decided that ye qingge would not go out as long as Tang Tang was around. That was why he used the word ¡°dare¡± to show off his status. Ye qingge rolled her eyes at li beixiao and did not bother to answer him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys break up?¡± Feng Yan was asking ye qingge, and his evil and feminine voice was a little provocative. come and sit down. You must be tired from last night! Li beixiao waved at ye qingge, motioning her to come over and sit. However, his words were very ambiguous. In fact, when ye qingge came in, he had already seen her red lips. They were slightly swollen and charming. In fact, Feng Yan knew very well that once li beixiao and ye qingge revealed the truth about the necklace, it would not be of much use. She didn¡¯t want to talk to these two men, especially li beixiao, who still dared to talk about last night. The drunk him last night was like a fierce Wolf who didn¡¯t care about anything. She had to thank herself for being in good health for being able to get out of bed. Ye qingge turned around and went upstairs, ignoring everyone. Ye qingge felt that she had changed too quickly. Chapter 283 ? 283 Li beixiao was there too, staring at Feng Yan Yesterday, because she had broken up with li beixiao, she felt guilty and worried about him. However, now, she felt that she had made the right decision to break up with him. This man was too despicable. In the future, she would live with Mumu and Tang Tang. She would not get married in this life and would just accompany her two children. Actually, it was pretty good to think about it this way ¡­ When ye qingge went upstairs, Mumu and Tang Tang were playing hide-and-seek and the two children were very happy. Actually, there was no place to hide in the room. It was either the curtains or under the blanket. Ye qingge asked them what they wanted to eat, and Mumu took Tang Tang¡¯s hand and sat down. ¡°Do you want to eat dumplings?¡± After tucking Tang Tang¡¯s loose hair behind her ear, Mumu asked with a smile. Tang Tang nodded her head happily, looking like a Woodpecker. Because she was a little crazy, her delicate little face was as pink as a peach flower at the moment, which was very cute. That kind of pink and tender red would always make people want to take a bite or pinch it. In fact, when Mumu said that she wanted to eat dumplings, she also had a purpose. Li Mumu felt that she had a heavy responsibility. The last time he made dumplings, it was with the help of Ice and Fire, so it was very fast. Li beixiao had no intention of leaving. He just stared at Feng Yan in the living room. This time, ye qingge wanted to make it herself. She wanted to call Huo zhongrao when she was kneading the dough. ¡°Brother, I want to make dumplings. Do you want to come over and eat?¡± Ye qingge thought that instead of being stuck between li beixiao and Feng Yan, she might as well let her brother take charge. Feng Yan doesn¡¯t have any servants. Why would he need you to cook? ¡± Huo zhongrao was unhappy to hear that his sister wanted to make dumplings. During dinner last night, he had told her not to cook because it was tiring to cook. Why did he start making dumplings again today? that was so troublesome. no, I¡¯m willing to do it. Mumu and Tang Tang want to eat it. Li beixiao is also here, and he¡¯s staring at Feng Yan! Ye qingge was smiling as she spoke. She was thinking about the first time she went to the headquarters, when Huo zhongrao asked her to make him food. If she had known that he was her brother at that time, she would not have fooled him with only hand-rolled noodles. She would have made some meat to eat. ¡°I¡¯ll go over now!¡± Huo zhongrao had not had time to talk to his sister about her relationship with li beixiao. Her entire mind was on Tang Tang now. After ye qingge hung up the phone, li beixiao and Feng Yan walked in. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Ye qingge was kneading dough. When she looked up, a strand of hair fell down. She fixed it with the back of her hand but did not put it behind her ear. There was flour on her hands and she accidentally got it on her face. Li beixiao rolled up his sleeves and strode to ye qingge. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He tucked the loose strands of hair on her forehead behind her ears and wiped the flour off her face. Li beixiao said not to move, and ye qingge really did not move. ¡°Are you done?¡± Ye qingge asked in a low voice as li beixiao wiped it away. ¡°En!¡± Li beixiao smiled and nodded, looking at ye qingge¡¯s fair and tender hands kneading the dough. He couldn¡¯t help but remember that he had kneaded her dough last night. Just thinking about the feeling of it made him feel hot all over. Feng Yan looked at the two of them, smiling the entire time. The number of times Feng Yan had entered the sealed kitchen could be counted with one¡¯s fingers. ¡°What kind of filling is it?¡± Feng Yan opened the fridge and asked. ¡°Fresh meat with corn and fresh meat with shrimp!¡± Ye qingge replied. ¡°I want to eat leeks and prawns!¡± Chapter 284 ? 284 Chapter 284-you have to stay here even if you¡¯re just pretending Feng Yan turned around and said to ye qingge. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes narrowed. Chives? Aphrodisiac? ¡°Alright!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t know that leeks could boost one¡¯s sex drive. She just felt that Mumu and little candy might not like to eat leeks. She felt that children would like fresh corn and fresh shrimp. She didn¡¯t think about whether li Beichen and Feng Yan liked it or not. ¡°Hey, are you going to make chives or minced meat?¡± Feng Yan took out a bundle of chives and pork and asked li Beichen. Feng Yan had been smiling ever since he entered the kitchen. Li beixiao¡¯s long fingers tapped the table lightly, then pointed at the chives in Feng Yan¡¯s hands. However, Feng Yan threw the pork on the chopping board. Li beixiao¡¯s lips curved up. He knew that if he chose chives, Feng Yan would definitely give him pork. Ye qingge didn¡¯t know what these two gods were doing in the kitchen. She didn¡¯t think that li beixiao would know how to chop meat and Feng Yan would know how to pick leeks. As expected, Feng Yan cut off the front half of the chives and threw them into the pot. That was it. Li beixiao washed his hands and the pork. Then, he cut a large slice. He picked up the meat slice and asked ye qingge, ¡± is this okay? ¡± Ye qingge nodded. After that, li beixiao cut the meat into strips and picked up another strip. He asked ye qingge, ¡± can I? ¡± ¡°En!¡± Ye qingge took a look and continued kneading. Then, he cut the meat into cubes. Looking at the evenly-sized diced meat, ye qingge felt that it was like a piece of art. Ye qingge felt that li beixiao was good at everything he did and learned. The knife became very dexterous in his hand, and people who were obsessed with cleanliness also did things in order and order. Feng Yan leaned against the refrigerator and watched li Beichen slowly chop the meat filling. The strange atmosphere sent chills down ye qingge¡¯s spine. What was going on? She had never been able to figure out Feng Yan, and she had never been able to figure out li beixiao. When the two of them were together, she felt that the air was low and she could not breathe. Ye qingge¡¯s noodles were ready, and Li beixiao¡¯s pork filling was also done. It was clean, and there was no mess everywhere. Ye qingge quickly mixed the filling and then began to make the dough without saying a word. Feng Yan was still leaning against the refrigerator door, while li Beichen was leaning against the door frame. All eyes were on ye qingge, as if they were trying to see through her. The strange atmosphere made it even more uncomfortable to breathe. ¡°You two can leave! Do what you need to do!¡± In the end, ye qingge couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She hit the rolling pin and said in a deep voice. Li beixiao didn¡¯t speak, and Feng Yan didn¡¯t move either, as if they were competing. No wonder Mumu said that the two of them were extremely childish when they were together. Ye qingge had never realized that li beixiao was so childish. ¡°Big brother will be here soon. Even if you want to put on an act, you have to stay here. Otherwise, he¡¯s going to lecture you again!¡± Finally, li beixiao opened his mouth. His voice was deep, but there was a hint of playfulness. Ye qingge finally knew why the two of them had entered the kitchen. It seemed that her brother had ordered them to help her make dumplings. Her brother was being kind, but he didn¡¯t expect that two people would cause trouble. Ye qingge picked up the rolling pin again and began rolling the dumpling skin. Her movements were quick and neat. Li beixiao just looked at him, his stern face gentle. Feng Yan narrowed his eyes. Ever since li beixiao came to Feng family today, Feng Yan had been smiling. That smile seemed to be a kind of relief, but it also seemed to be a kind of expectation. Chapter 285 ? 285 How am I causing trouble? I¡¯m just feeling sorry for you Sometimes, Han Bing would say that even though he had been by Feng Yan¡¯s side for so many years, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. Perhaps it could be said that no one could understand Feng Yan, and no one had ever seen through him. ¡°Teach me how to make dumplings!¡± Li beixiao washed his hands again and walked to ye qingge¡¯s side. He touched the noodles. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, the two children should be hungry!¡± Because of the two of them, her progress was slow. how am I causing trouble? I¡¯m just feeling sorry for you and want to help you! Li beixiao ran his fingers through ye qingge¡¯s hair as he spoke and touched her face. Her face was covered in flour. Ye qingge glared at him and went back to making dumplings. Li beixiao had a faint smile on his face. He was in a good mood as he looked at ye qingge¡¯s delicate face. Ye qingge did not teach li beixiao, so he picked up a dumpling skin himself and watched ye qingge make it. However, she didn¡¯t know how to pinch that little wrinkle. He simply used his hands to close the dumpling skin and pinched it. The dumplings that came out were surprisingly beautiful. It was not as small and exquisite as ye qingge¡¯s, but more rough. Li beixiao placed the dumpling in his palm and handed it to ye qingge. She was like a child asking for candy, waiting for his reward. Ye qingge took a look at the dumplings. They were really well-made, and once again, she felt that God was unfair. She had given li beixiao such a stern appearance and an enviable family background. She had also given him the ability to do whatever he wanted. It really made people envious, jealous, and hateful. She didn¡¯t know when, but Feng Yan had already left the kitchen. When Huo zhongrao walked into the living room, Feng Yan¡¯s figure had just disappeared at the top of the stairs. Huo zhongrao¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at Feng Yan¡¯s lonely and desolate back. Although he was very angry that Feng Yan had kept ye qingge¡¯s real identity a secret. However, he knew that Feng Yan didn¡¯t hide this matter just to take revenge on bei Zhi. It was probably to give everyone some time to adapt. As for Tang Tang¡¯s situation, he was waiting for his explanation. He had a vague feeling that ye qingge and Feng Yan were hiding something from him. When they were eating, Tang Tang insisted that Feng Yan carry her to eat. When she was tired from playing and a little sleepy, she stuck to Feng Yan especially. Feng Yan blew on the dumpling to cool it down and fed it to Tang Tang. The little girl¡¯s eyelids were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t open them, but her cheeks were puffed up as she chewed. After she finished eating, she opened her mouth and asked Feng Yan to continue feeding her. In the end, she couldn¡¯t open her eyes and her mouth stopped moving. Her adorable and soft appearance melted the hearts of the few people who saw her. ¡°Sigh, girls are still more popular. If I ate like this, you would have kicked me out long ago!¡± Li Mumu said with an envious look on her face. No one said anything, because what Mumu said was the truth. ¡°I¡¯ll carry her back to her room first!¡± Tang Tang was fast asleep. Feng Yan carried her up with a loving look on his face, his movements light. Ye qingge also got up and followed him. Li beixiao did not say anything and continued to eat the dumplings. The dumplings he made were very different from ye qingge¡¯S. Ye qingge made the slender and delicate ones, while he made the rough and plump ones. He only picked the ones made by ye qingge and felt that the ones she made were delicious. ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± Mumu felt that her Godfather had something to say to her biological father, so she immediately left. ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± Since ye qingge had made the dumplings, Huo zhonrao ate a lot. He felt that his sister was good in every way. Not only was she beautiful, but she was also clever. Chapter 286 ? 286 Eat more and Make yourself at home ¡°Mumu also asked me what my plans were. I told her that when valiant song was with me, she never cared that I had a son, and I wouldn¡¯t care if she had a daughter! It¡¯s good to have both a son and a daughter!¡± Li beixiao saw that there were still half-eaten dumplings on the small plate in front of ye qingge. He picked it up with his chopsticks and finished it in his mouth. ¡°Tangtang is ah Yan¡¯s daughter. He won¡¯t give the child to qingge, and qingge won¡¯t bear to part with the child!¡± ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s not talk about whether the child is Feng Yan¡¯s or not. Do you think valiant song will end up with Feng Yan?¡± When li beixiao saw Tang Tang for the first time today, his heart trembled because she really looked like MeowMeow when she was young. Feng Yan had been looking for meowmeowmeow all these years. If Tang Tang was his daughter, he would have known all these years. Moreover, as Tang Tang grew up, Feng Yan would find out that she looked like MeowMeow. With this clue, he should have found ye qingge long ago. This did not make sense. If he could think of it, ye qingge would naturally think of it as well. Yet, she had the same excuse as Feng Yan about a one-night stand, so she must be hiding something. The words she had said that night, about how she could not forget the first man, and how she would be with whoever was good to her, were all bullshit. If ye qingge was such a shallow woman, he, li beixiao, would not have fallen in love with her. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t say anything. He naturally knew who his sister liked. He had also thought about the engagement, and he respected ye qingge¡¯s choice. No matter who she chose in the end, as the brother, he would compensate the remaining one. ¡°Big brother, I want ye qingge. No one can stop me!¡± Li beixiao knew that his big brother was a person who valued relationships. Whether it was Feng Yan when he was young or Feng Yan after that, he had seen his feelings for meow. So, he might want MeowMeow and Feng Yan to get married. After all, they still had a child. Therefore, li beixiao directly said that he was not afraid of the brothers falling out. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to stop him!¡± Huo zhongrao had just picked up a dumpling and had yet to put it into his mouth. He glanced at the aggressive li beixiao and said in a muffled voice. He was in a difficult position, so who was he going to stop? Help who? The back of his hand and the palm of his hand were both meat. He could only depend on his Sister¡¯s Choice. Now, Huo zhongrao did not dare to show ye qingge any face, for fear that she would no longer like him as her brother. Ye qingge went downstairs with Feng Yan. If it wasn¡¯t for her brother, she wouldn¡¯t have come down. She was almost done eating. In fact, from the moment li beixiao came in the morning to the moment he refused to leave, ye qingge knew that their relationship would not end so easily. The most beautiful thing she could think of was that she had already told him that Tang Tang was her and Feng Yan¡¯s child, but he actually didn¡¯t mind. When he left in the early hours of the morning that day, he was so furious that she thought that he would not look at her again since he was such a clean freak. All women could not forget their first man. She was the same. However, he would never know that her first man was li beixiao! ¡°Brother Rao, Wan na smoke?¡± Feng Yan glanced at the remaining dumplings on the plate. They were all made by li beixiao. He did not sit down and continue eating, but said to Huo zhongrao. Huo zhongrao knew that he had something to say to him. After eating a few more dumplings, she put down her chopsticks, stood up, and walked out first. ¡°Hey, eat more and Make yourself at home!¡± Feng Yan turned around and followed Huo zhongrao. After taking two steps, he turned back and smiled at li Beichen. Chapter 287 ? 287 Whose DNA did Han Bing do? At this time, not only did ye qingge not understand what Feng Yan¡¯s attitude meant, but even li beixiao frowned and wondered what Feng Yan was up to. ¡°Take care, I won¡¯t send you off!¡± Li beixiao didn¡¯t even raise his head and threw these four words at Feng Yan. Ye qingge thought of something and immediately caught up with Huo zhongrao. She grabbed his arm and stood on her tiptoes. Huo zhongrao knew that she had something to say to him, so he bent down. Ye qingge whispered something in his ear. Then, Huo zhongrao took a deep look at his sister and nodded. He had said that he would support her no matter what decision she made, unconditionally. Only li beixiao and ye qingge were left in the dining room. ¡°Try the dumplings I made!¡± what a righteous statement. My dumplings. ye qingge¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see any flames today?¡± Because Han Bing was not there, ye qingge could not help but think more. I asked him to do a DNA comparison. Coincidentally, Han Bing was also doing a DNA comparison. The two of them are at loggerheads! Li beixiao¡¯s lips curled into a playful smile. There was a hidden meaning behind his words. Ye qingge looked at him. Without a doubt, flame must have gone to do a DNA comparison between Feng Yan and Tang Tang. ¡°When the results are out, tell me!¡± Ye qingge also wanted to know if Tang Tang really belonged to Feng Yan. Although Feng Yan had said that he would tell her some things in the future, she subconsciously felt that Tang Tang was not their child. There seemed to be nothing suspicious about everything, but there were many things that couldn¡¯t be explained. She thought, Feng Yan was such a cautious person, so why would he lie to her with such an unproven lie? That day, when she was on the phone with Mumu, he said that he had already let go of his hatred for li beixiao. She thought that there should be other reasons. ¡°Ha ¡­ You don¡¯t even believe that Tang Tang is your and Feng Yan¡¯s child, do you?¡± Li beixiao put down his chopsticks. Ye qingge was smart and had her own ideas. He knew that she could be said to be stubborn. He knew that she was staying here for Tang Tang and not for Feng Yan. What he knew, Feng Yan knew as well, which was why there was such a strange yet peaceful situation. that¡¯s my business. Don¡¯t worry, uncle! Ye qingge couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling. It was as if she had been seen through and she felt extremely embarrassed. The night before, she had even vowed to him that Tang Tang was a one-night stand between her and Feng Yan. Now, she said that she wanted to know the results of the DNA test. However, ye qingge was also wondering why Han Bing was going to do a DNA comparison. This made ye qingge even more suspicious about whether Feng Yan was her surrogate mother. Li beixiao ignored ye qingge¡¯s embarrassment and the smile on his face widened. He didn¡¯t expect that the result of the Fire and Ice clash would be an unexpected harvest. To confirm whether it was true or not, it would depend on whether the flames could subdue the ice in the end. At the same time, in a secret detection agency, Ice and Fire were locked in a fierce battle. Both of them were holding a portfolio in their hands, and neither of them was letting go. Li beixiao got up and walked to ye qingge¡¯s side. He leaned his head close to ye qingge¡¯s small face and asked evilly. aren¡¯t you curious whose DNA Han Bing did the comparison? ¡± Ye qingge wanted to move away, but li beixiao held her waist and pulled her into his arms. Ye qingge was familiar with the faint smell of tobacco on the man, which made her nose sour. Because they were too close, li beixiao¡¯s warm breath from his nose directly hit ye qingge¡¯s face, making her feel slightly itchy. Chapter 288 ? 288 If I were to treat another woman well, would you be able to take it? ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll ask him myself!¡± How could he not be curious? very curious. you said you don¡¯t want me anymore, but you¡¯re still giving me that face. Look at how I¡¯ve spoiled you! Li beixiao pinched ye qingge¡¯s jaw, his eyes teasing her. His wild and arrogant look was wild and sexy. Every time li beixiao used such a tone to flirt, ye qingge could not resist. This man seemed to be born with this kind of electrifying flirting skill. The height ratio between li beixiao and ye qingge was perfect. At this time, li beixiao¡¯s tall posture looked a little lazy. He held ye qingge¡¯s jaw and forced her to look at him, with a naughty smile on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­ Did he compensate you?¡± Li beixiao often pinched her jaw and forced her to look at him. However, ye qingge still felt her heart tremble every time. ¡°How?¡± He rubbed ye qingge¡¯s Red and swollen lips with his thumb, which had a tinge of color. Li beixiao had been shooting for half a day yesterday, and there was a thin layer of calluses on his thumb. ¡°You¡¯re not going to admit it after you¡¯re full?¡± Pouting slightly, ye qingge felt that li beixiao was so detestable that it made her teeth itch. She really wanted to bite off his ¡­ At the thought of this, ye qingge¡¯s delicate little face turned red and hot. Some images of her being forced by him emerged in her mind ¡­ ¡°What do you want to eat? Dumplings? Or ¡­ You?¡± Li beixiao chuckled and could not help but pinch ye qingge¡¯s Red face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Ye qingge struggled to leave li beixiao¡¯s imprisonment. He would never change his expression when she spoke to him. ¡°You¡¯re really willing to leave me?¡± Suddenly, he held ye qingge tightly in his arms. Li beixiao leaned against her neck, kissing her porcelain white neck and murmuring softly. The gentle voice was full of gentleness and endless tenderness. Ye qingge closed her eyes. She could not bear to leave this man. She was afraid that no other man could love her as much as he did, be so tolerant, and not fuss about it ¡­ However, she felt that she was not worthy of such a good man like him. Even if Tang Tang was not her and Feng Yan¡¯s child, she was still her child with another man. In the end, there was a thorn between the two of them. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to intensify Feng Yan¡¯s hatred for li Beichen. Feng Yan had lived a very tiring life, trapped in hatred all this time. He said that he had let go of his hatred now, which was good for everyone. Ye qingge was touched by Feng Yan¡¯s sacrifice for meowmeowmeowmeow. She never knew that a man could maintain a relationship for more than 20 years and it would never change. Feng Yan was stubborn, so stubborn that it made her heart ache. Ye qingge had her own thoughts. She would make Tang Tang accept her as soon as possible and live with her. She would not be with li Beichen or Feng Yan. This was the best for everyone ¡­ Li Beichen sighed softly at ye qingge¡¯s silence. Li beixiao bit ye qingge¡¯s earlobe angrily and said in a deep voice. sigh, you clearly have me to rely on, but you¡¯re so silly that you have to bear everything yourself. You¡¯re not cute at all! don¡¯t be so nice to me. I¡¯m not worth it ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s eyes turned red, but she tried not to cry. The guilt she felt for li beixiao had returned. When he wasn¡¯t angry at her, and when he teased her, she was full of guilt. ¡°If I were to be good to another woman, would you be able to take it? When the time comes, I¡¯ll have to be jealous, throw a tantrum, and coax you. It¡¯ll be very tiring!¡± Chapter 289 ? 289 Tang Tang is not my child with MeowMeow Li beixiao was talking to ye qingge¡¯s ear, and the tickling heat was all poured into her ear. Ye qingge¡¯s heart trembled and her blood flow sped up, spreading to her limbs and bones as if it was going to rush out of her body uncontrollably. This was a whisper of love and complaint. Any woman who heard it would not be able to find a home, especially li beixiao¡¯s low and hoarse voice, which was still so sexy and pleasant to hear. Ye qingge could not say anything. If li beixiao treated her coldly, mocked her, or even took revenge on her, she could bear it. However, he was even more affectionate and gentle than before ¡­ I, li beixiao, have never thought of being so humble to dote on a woman. Don¡¯t say that you are not worth it. In my heart, your weight can¡¯t be any heavier. Even if I want to kick you out in anger, I can¡¯t! I allow you to stay here and cultivate your feelings with Tang Tang, but I won¡¯t allow your heart to leave me for even a moment. Do you understand? ¡± Li beixiao knew that ye qingge¡¯s mouth was usually good, but when she was serious, she would be speechless. She said that he didn¡¯t know if she loved him or not. She didn¡¯t know what love was. However, li beixiao knew that this woman loved him deeply. It was just that she didn¡¯t know it yet. If she didn¡¯t love him, she wouldn¡¯t have given herself to him. She wouldn¡¯t have murmured in his ear when they were at the peak of their pleasure.¡±Li beixiao, I will not be with another man. My heart will always be yours!¡± She thought that he had forgotten everything and did not hear anything, but he had heard every word clearly. In the study. Feng Yan smoked three cigarettes in a row, and the large room was filled with the smell of nicotine. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything and Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t force him either. He knew that what Feng Yan was going to say next would be very contradictory. ¡°Brother Rao, Tangtang isn¡¯t my child with meowmeowmeowmeowmeow ¡­¡± Feng Yan spoke when he lit his fourth cigarette. Before li beixiao came today, he had not thought of telling him about this so early. He still missed the time he spent with ye qingge and Tang Tang. However, some things weren¡¯t true and had completely exceeded his imagination. It was really impossible to stop Something Like Fate. Huo zhongrao suddenly stood up, his deep eyes filled with anger. ¡°Brother Rao, if you want to fight, wait until I¡¯m done.¡± Feng Yan¡¯s face was filled with an unruly smile. He knew that brother Rao¡¯s temper would not be able to be suppressed. Huo zhongrao¡¯s chest heaved up and down under his military uniform, and he clenched his fists. He was a traditional and inflexible person. How could he say things like children out of the blue and cause trouble? actually, I was planning to tell him that ye qingge is meowmeowmeow when he proposed to ye qingge. It would be a blow to him. Huo zhongrao couldn¡¯t hold back his fists. He wanted to beat this bastard up before hearing what he had to say. Feng Yan looked at Huo zhongrao¡¯s fist, his heart filled with bitterness. Brother Rao was simply too much of a sis-con. but I was also worried that I would hurt MeowMeow, so I gave up on that idea. Even my hatred for Richard has reduced. I think it¡¯s because MeowMeow made me feel warm. someone sent Tang Tang to me a few days ago. When I first saw her, I knew she was MeowMeow¡¯s child. brother Rao, you don¡¯t know how Tang Tang hid behind the sofa when she first arrived. She found a doctor to take. look at her and he said that she was just too frightened. She¡¯s just a five-year-old child, who could be such an animal to actually give her such. fright ¡­ Chapter 290 ? 290 He actually used a child to stir up trouble When he said this, Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty light. ¡°You¡¯ve checked?¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes darkened, signaling the calm before the storm. I can¡¯t find anything. I suspect that he¡¯s related to the group that Chen was kidnapped with. He¡¯s someone close to us and is quite familiar with Chen and me. He knows about our conflict. ¡°He sent Tang Tang over so that the Sandpiper and clam would fight each other, and he could reap the benefits!¡± Putting out the cigarette in his hand, Feng Yan wanted to take another puff but stopped. He remembered how Tang Tang had covered her nose. She didn¡¯t like the smell of smoke on him. That little girl¡¯s pretentious and picky attitude at times was quite similar to a certain someone. ¡°You¡¯re actually using a child to stir up trouble!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s status did not allow him to curse. big brother, what I¡¯m going to say next might hurt you, but I still have to say it! Feng Yan stood up. He had stopped Everyone thought that they would be stubborn for the rest of their lives, but they might not be able to figure it out in an instant. It was inexplicably strange, but it was also expected. no one knows how Mumu came to be, but big brother should know best. Why is there always something that doesn¡¯t sit well with you? ¡± Feng Yan held the cigarette between his fingers and spun it around. ¡°Continue!¡± If Feng Yan could say this, he should know that Mumu had received artificial insemination. That year, bei Zhi did not want to listen to the old master¡¯s arrangements for their marriage, so he got an artificial insemination and gave birth to Mumu to shut the old master¡¯s mouth. At this point, Huo zhongrao could vaguely guess what was going on, but he didn¡¯t dare to believe it, because it was too unbelievable. five years ago, ye qingge became a surrogate mother in order to treat her mother¡¯s illness! Huo zhongrao punched the solid wood table. Needless to say, ye qingge¡¯s surrogate was bei Zhi. but, Yi only brought Mumu back then, while ye qingge has been looking for her daughter all these years. ¡°Did meowmeowmeow give birth to a pair of twins?¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s breathing became rapid. Tong Jiahui had been the one who had helped him with the surrogacy. He knew about this. If bei Zhi had known that they were a pair of twins, he would have brought both of them back home, especially since he liked girls so much. I¡¯ve asked Han Bing to do a DNA comparison between cheese and Tang Tang. It¡¯s confirmed that they are father and daughter. flame has also done a DNA test. I knew that such a smart person like Yan would definitely suspect that Tang Tang is not my daughter! I only knew that ye qingge was MeowMeow because of the red rope. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to find out these things first! brother Rao, blood is really a magical thing. Mumu has treated ye qingge as her own mother the moment she met her. And as soon as she came today, Tang Tang became very close to him! although I¡¯m a jerk, I won¡¯t break up other people¡¯s families. I love both Mumu and Tang. I¡¯ll still treat them like my own children and love them! Feng Yan was usually a man of few words, but today, he was especially talkative. He doted on Mumu, and everyone could see that. He was good to Tang Tang, and it was also obvious to all that Tang Tang was very dependent on him. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to tell him everything. He was glad that he had let go of his hatred because of the two children and because of MeowMeow ¡­ I think Louis should know who¡¯s behind this, but I don¡¯t think this person is the mastermind. Why don¡¯t we put on an act and force the mastermind out? this person should be the one who kidnapped Louis back then! Chapter 291 ? 291 Why do you like to be the Father of my child so much? Feng Yan¡¯s devilish eyes were filled with bloodthirsty killing intent. He would make those who had hurt Tang Tang pay the price. The door of the study was suddenly pushed open. Li beixiao¡¯s hand was holding the phone, and his joints were pale. He had just finished a call from flame. Even though he had his suspicions about some things before, now that he knew the truth, his heart could not help but beat faster. ¡°Close the door!¡± Seeing li beixiao¡¯s expression, Huo zhongrao knew that he also knew that Tang Tang was his daughter. I received the call earlier than you. It seems that his fire skills are not as good as his ice skills. I¡¯ll help you train him when I have time! Feng Yan¡¯s lips curved into an evil smile as he looked at li Beichen¡¯s incredulous expression. He felt that it was good. ¡°Big brother ¡­¡± Li beixiao looked at Huo zhongrao. The words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat. He had lived for 30 years and had never experienced such a situation. Flame had just called and said that his DNA matched Tang Tang¡¯s. It was the result he saw from Han Bing. Needless to say, Mumu was his son and Tang Tang was his daughter. Then, the girl who was pregnant at that time was ye qingge. She had given birth to a pair of twins ¡­ However, Tong Jiahui only carried Mumu to him. That woman actually dared to tell him such a big lie. ¡°Feng Yan has already told me that the surrogate for you is MeowMeow ¡­ She gave birth to a pair of twins!¡± At the thought of his sister¡¯s surrogate pregnancy for money. how hard and how scared she must have been in. foreign country ¡­ Thinking of this, Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart ached as if it had been cut by a knife. Fortunately, the heavens had taken pity on her. The one who had allowed her to become a surrogate was bei Zhi, and she even had a pair of adorable children, Mumu and Tang Tang. No matter what, Tang Tang had returned. This was also considered a good thing. Li beixiao smiled. This unexpected joy made him feel a little uncomfortable, but he was especially grateful to God. Who could have thought of such fate? It was simply unbelievable, but it also seemed to be destined. ¡°Brother Rao, look at that silly smile on his face. Those who don¡¯t know better might think that he¡¯s crazy!¡± Feng yanxun smiled. To be honest, he envied li beixiao. He had a woman, a son, and a daughter, and they were all the best. He knew that he would never have children of his own in this life. He hated any woman¡¯s approach except ye qingge. Therefore, he wanted to treat Mumu and Tang Tang as his own children and love them well. However, Feng Yan would never have thought that one day, when a little brat would jump on him to ¡± Rob ¡± him, he would accidentally bring home his own daughter! ¡°Why do you like to be the Father of my child so much?¡± Mumu and Tang Tang were the same. Li Beichen was a little annoyed by Feng Yan¡¯s habit. However, men weren¡¯t as pretentious as women. The fact that Feng Yan told his brother the truth meant that he had let it go. As for why, he could guess it had something to do with Mumu candy. Feng Yan was a sentimental person, which could be seen from his obsession with meowmeowmeowmeow all these years. After knowing that Tang Tang and Mumu were his and ye qingge¡¯s children, he would not forcefully stop them from acknowledging each other. Li beixiao knew Feng Yan well about this. ¡°It¡¯s your son and daughter¡¯s fault for liking me. I can¡¯t help it!¡± Feng Yan spread his hands. This was true, both Mumu and Tang Tang liked him. In particular, Tang Tang¡¯s dependence on him had reached the point where she could not leave. Chapter 292 ? 292 My woman isn¡¯t that easy to trick Huo zhongrao looked at the two of them and felt very pleased. He didn¡¯t expect that this incident would make Feng Yan let go of the hatred that he had been holding on to for so long. Sometimes, people tried their best to resolve the past, but it was not possible. However, at this moment, it proved the saying that everything was destined. Feng Yan also said that someone is behind this. It might be related to the person who kidnapped you back then! Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t mention Tong Jiahui. After all, they were all from the same hospital. He couldn¡¯t make any conclusions without a thorough investigation. Tong Jiahui was the one who did the artificial insemination back then. We¡¯ll start with her first. Don¡¯t let anyone off! Li beixiao had always been a calm person. Even at this time, when he thought of his daughter who had been separated for so many years and could not speak, he wanted to kill everyone. ¡°What did you mean by acting?¡± Huo zhongrao naturally had the same thought. No one could escape. ¡°Since they want me to fight with the clam, let¡¯s show them and make them show themselves!¡± Feng Yan was good at unorthodox methods and had many tricks up his sleeve. we haven¡¯t found out the other party¡¯s identity for so many years, which means that he¡¯s an opponent that can¡¯t be underestimated. Moreover, he could hide Tangtang for so many years without anyone knowing. As a chess piece, he must be someone close to us to throw her out at this time. So, we¡¯ll just follow their script! Huo zhongrao was in the military, Feng Yan was in the underworld, and Li beixiao was in business. Logically speaking, they should have found out about the kidnapping case, but they just couldn¡¯t. Huo zhongrao looked at li beixiao, waiting for his opinion. He felt that this proposal was feasible. alright, let¡¯s show them. I won¡¯t alert Tong Jiahui either! If she was acting, then he couldn¡¯t touch Tong Jiahui for the time being. He couldn¡¯t help it. He didn¡¯t want anyone who hurt his daughter to have a good time. However, Feng Yan was right. If they couldn¡¯t find anything, they could only wait for them to show themselves. Yan, I don¡¯t want the fee to act with you. I just want Tang Tang to follow my surname! Feng Yan threw the cigarette box in his hand to li beixiao and said softly. Regarding the previous hatred, the two of them did not mention it again. In fact, no matter how deep the obsession was, it was only a matter of a moment. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Li beixiao sneered and glanced at Feng Yan. Why should his daughter take his surname? ¡°Then I¡¯ll stop acting!¡± Feng Yan said as he spread out his hands. ¡°You two, be serious!¡± Huo zhongrao hated it the most when he was messing around when he was talking about serious business! ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Li beixiao frowned slightly. His cold face was full of seriousness. ¡°How is it indecent?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s peach-like eyes were filled with confusion. How could he have anything to do with being indecent? he couldn¡¯t be more serious. Huo zhongrao¡¯s head ached, and he felt like he had returned to his childhood, when two annoying sparrows were chirping around him. ¡°Does meowmeowmeowmeowmeow know about this?¡± Huo zhongrao was not sure if li beixiao had told her after knowing that Mumu and Tang Tang were his and MeowMeow¡¯s children. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to say it!¡± Li beixiao answered the phone and came into the study. He did not have time to tell her. then don¡¯t say anything. Just let her think that Tang Tang is our child! Feng Yan¡¯s flirtatious brows raised as he spoke in a devilish manner. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll believe you just because you said yes? My woman isn¡¯t that easy to fool!¡± Chapter 293 ? 293 Do you want to go in by yourself, or do you want me to carry you in? Li beixiao said to Feng Yan with a smile. Feng Yan didn¡¯t comment. Ye qingge was so smart. When he told her, she asked him why he didn¡¯t find Tang Tang directly and instead waited so long because Tang Tang looked like MeowMeow. Even in such a chaotic situation, she was not fooled. ¡°My sister is smart, no one can fool her! So, don¡¯t lie to her in the future. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s tone was not as dull as usual, but a little smug. ¡°Heh, sis-con!¡± Feng Yan smiled and shook his head. He looked at li Beichen with some sympathy.¡¯Let¡¯s see if you dare to bully her in the future.¡¯ No one could guess Feng Yan¡¯s feelings for ye qingge. Only he himself knew what kind of feelings he had. Li beixiao smiled helplessly at Feng Yan. He seemed to be able to foresee the war between him and his brother-in-law in the future. if she knew that Tang Tang and Mumu are our daughters, she would definitely be very happy! Li beixiao could imagine her grinning from ear to ear. That little woman was easily satisfied, and this time, she was very satisfied. ¡°Tell her slowly, don¡¯t scare her!¡± Huo zhongrao was also happy. He had thought that this would be a difficult matter, but it had turned out to be a good thing. ¡°Brother Rao, what did MeowMeow say to you just now?¡± Feng Yan wanted to know if that was her decision. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know!¡± Huo zhongrao thought of what his sister had said and felt that Feng Yan would be heartbroken if he heard it. ¡°Big brother, tell me, I also want to know!¡± If she didn¡¯t let Feng Yan know, she would definitely be telling her big brother that she would never be with Feng Yan. ¡°You¡¯ll be sad when you hear it too, so you two can figure it out on your own!¡± Huo zhongrao looked at li beixiao and said without mercy. In fact, there was no need to think about it. Ye qingge must have said that she would not choose either. Li beixiao took ye qingge away directly, leaving Huo zhongrao and Feng Yan to look after the child. Tang Tang was taking an afternoon nap, but Mumu did not have the habit of taking an afternoon nap, so Feng Yan had no choice but to play games with her. Huo zhongrao sat by Tang Tang¡¯s bed, practicing how to smile while looking at her cute sleeping face. Ye qingge was carried into the car by li beixiao. Her head was facing down, and she was so angry that her whole face was red when she sat in the car. Li beixiao let ye qingge argue with him angrily, but he just smiled and did not say anything. The car was also driving very fast, just like how he was in a very happy mood. ¡°Li beixiao, stop the car!¡± Li beixiao ignored ye qingge no matter what she said. She was so angry that she hit him with her hand, but she did not dare to use too much force because he was driving. ¡°Sit tight and be good!¡± Li beixiao grabbed her restless little hand and said softly. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t break free. He didn¡¯t even talk to her. She felt like she was punching cotton, powerless. She simply ignored him ¡­ When the car stopped, ye qingge did not expect li beixiao to bring her to his villa, which she had been here before. ¡°Do you want to go in by yourself or do you want me to carry you in?¡± Li beixiao got out of the car and said to ye qingge with an evil smile. Ye qingge glared at him and got out of the car. Before she could take two steps, li beixiao held her hand and led her away. ¡°You said you left the child there, and big brother was there, but you just ¡­ For what?¡± Ye qingge was also annoyed. Her brother just watched him carry her away without saying a word. ¡°I¡¯ll show you Mumu¡¯s childhood photos! If you don¡¯t want to see it, then go back!¡± Chapter 294 ? 294 I¡¯ve also saved my energy Li beixiao was still smiling and did not stop walking. He was certain that ye qingge wanted to see it and would not leave. Just as li beixiao had thought, ye qingge immediately stopped talking and followed him quietly when she heard that it was a photo of Mumu when she was young. Li beixiao brought ye qingge to the bedroom and asked her to sit on the bed. He went to the cabinet and took out a photo album. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t wait to take it, with a faint smile on her lips. Her eyes were filled with a little light of hope. Li beixiao turned around and walked out. Ye qingge ignored him. Opening the photo album, the first picture he saw was when Mumu had just come out. Her small face was pink and tender, and to be honest, she was a little ugly. Then, there was Mumu¡¯s photo of her one-month-old baby. She looked so cool when she was small. Seeing the photo of Mumu when she was two years old, ye qingge felt that she looked very similar to li beixiao. She had seen photos of Li Bei when he was younger, and they were very similar to photos of her and Tang Tang when she was young. In fact, Mumu and Li beixiao were very similar in that they did not like to take photos. The rest of the photos were taken secretly. Ye qingge thought of li beixiao secretly taking photos of Mumu. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. She felt that li beixiao would be very awkward doing such a thing. There were not many photos. Ye qingge looked at them once and then looked at them again from the beginning. Then, he took out his phone and took a picture of them all. He was so serious that she did not even notice when li beixiao walked in. When her eyes were covered by black silk, ye qingge¡¯s phone fell on the floor. ¡°Little uncle?¡± Sensing the familiar smell of tobacco, ye qingge reached out and fumbled around. She didn¡¯t like this feeling. It reminded her of that night five years ago ¡­ It was the same feeling of silk, but she couldn¡¯t see anything. This feeling made her panic. Li beixiao pressed ye qingge down on the bed, as if they had returned to that night five years ago. The girl was helpless but pretended to be calm. It was her, the girl with the black silk ¡­ It had been five years, and he had finally met her again. No one would believe this kind of fate, but he was extremely grateful to God. ¡°Li beixiao, you ¡­¡± Before ye qingge could finish her words, her lips were kissed lovingly. Under the black silk, ye qingge was dumbfounded and did not know what to do. The masculine breath filled her mouth. It was a familiar taste, but it reminded her of her first kiss that was taken away five years ago. Li beixiao¡¯s strong palm clasped the back of ye qingge¡¯s head and pulled her towards him. His red tongue was deep, strong, and fierce, not giving her any chance to breathe. The kiss was mixed with the faint smell of tobacco, wild and overbearing. Ye qingge¡¯s head exploded, and everything that she had tried to forget seemed to rush into her mind in an instant. His heart felt like it was about to jump out of his chest, and a voice in his heart was shouting, ¡± impossible ¡­ Just as ye qingge was distracted, li beixiao bit her delicate lips hard. it¡¯s my first time. I¡¯ll see blood no matter what. I¡¯ll save my energy ¡­ Li beixiao still remembered this sentence. Five years ago, he had said it to the girl under him. At this moment, tasting her sweet blood, it was as if he had returned to that night. This was the first time that a girl had made him unable to control himself and want to have her ¡­ He didn¡¯t expect that the girl was his ye qingge. What a wonderful fate. Ye qingge¡¯s hand that was holding li beixiao¡¯s shirt tightened. These words were too familiar. She clearly remembered that the man¡¯s voice was very good, and Li beixiao¡¯s voice was also good, but she had never felt that their voices were the same ¡­ Chapter 295 ? 295 Little uncle, face is a good thing, can you please have some? At this moment, when she heard this sentence again, it was exactly the same. It was so deep and dark, full of sexy magnetism. How could it be? the surrogate was him, not Feng Yan. Then, Tang Tang was her and Li beixiao¡¯s daughter ¡­ Then where did Mumu come from? What was going on? ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m a good person?¡± Li beixiao took off the black silk covering ye qingge¡¯s eyes and kissed her tender, red, and slightly trembling lips. Ye qingge opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything because she was too shocked. She had thought that Feng Yan might not be Tang Tang¡¯s father, but she had never thought that li beixiao would be Tang Tang¡¯s father and the man she had received artificial insemination with. She had given him her first kiss and first night. This feeling was great. She was his from the beginning to the end. It was great! Ye qingge laughed as she thought about it. Such an incredible thing had actually happened to her. Surrogacy was supposed to be a sad thing, but it seemed like it was a good thing. She didn¡¯t expect li beixiao to do it. The thing she didn¡¯t dare to think about was actually him ¡­ Ye qingge laughed louder and louder. She was really happy, and her heart was laughing with her ¡­ As she laughed, she thought of Mumu ¡­ ¡°Mumu is also our child?¡± She hoped that the heavens would love her a little more and let Mumu be her son ¡­ ¡°Yes, you gave birth to a pair of twins. Mumu and Tangtang are both our children!¡± When li beixiao said this, he was particularly proud. Many people wanted to have twins but could not. Besides, neither the Li family nor the Huo family had ever given birth to twins, so they were very excited. ¡°A pair of twins ¡­ It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Ye qingge felt that what she had been through these days was unbelievable. It was something that she dared not imagine. She had found her family, her daughter, and a son. Most importantly, the Father of her children was li beixiao ¡­ She felt that her past was so unbearable and so painful, but now, she thought of that saying, ¡± misfortune may not be a blessing in disguise. Sometimes, you might think that it was an adversity, but it could also be the foundation for your future happiness. Now, she really felt so happy. There was an indescribable sweetness in her heart, and an indescribable joy. No words could express her feelings. ¡°The key is that I¡¯m good at planting. Of course, your land is not bad either!¡± Li beixiao looked at ye qingge with a smile. He felt that no woman could be more beautiful than her. He felt like he had picked up a treasure and wanted to be happy. Ye qingge blushed at his words. She and this man actually had such lovely children. little uncle, face is a good thing. Can you please have some face? ¡± Ye qingge smiled coyly. She felt that this man looked like he was abstinent, but he always said lecherous things. He was a bastard. Li beixiao pinched her ruddy little face again and again, with a little force of punishment. ¡°Are you addicted to calling me little uncle? You¡¯re already pregnant, shouldn¡¯t you ¡­ You¡¯re calling me hubby now!¡± Li beixiao had always wanted to hear ye qingge call him ¡± hubby ¡°. ¡°You¡¯re a hooligan! I¡¯m not married to you, so why are you calling me hubby?¡± Ye qingge felt that ¡®hubby¡¯ was not a name that could be casually used. If they were not married, she would not call him that. ¡°Are you trying to force me into a marriage in disguise?¡± Li beixiao also lay on the bed and held her in his arms. He kissed her soft hair. Chapter 296 ? 296 This is your punishment, who told you to lie Leaning on li beixiao¡¯s chest, ye qingge still felt that all this was not real. This was because happiness came too suddenly, completely unexpected, like a dream. Even in her dreams, she might not be able to have such a perfect and sweet dream. ¡°I didn¡¯t! My brother has the final say in marriage!¡± Ye qingge said with a smirk. She thought that Huo zhongrao would be very happy to hear this. ¡°Now that you have a backer, even the way you speak is different!¡± In fact, li beixiao also understood that it would not be easy to marry ye qingge now. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find his sister, so he definitely had to stay at home and dote on her. He would not marry ye qingge to him so easily. ¡°Not only do you have a backer, but you also have guards on your left and right. So, don¡¯t mess with me!¡± He had his brother to back him up, a son to his left and a daughter to his right. What a good life. ¡°Then what position do you place me in?¡± In li beixiao¡¯s deep eyes, there were two little ye qingge¡¯s reflections, full of tenderness. ¡°You¡¯re right in front of me, what space do you need?¡± Ye qingge smiled and deliberately ignored his question. ¡°Then do you have me here?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s hand pointed at her heart and asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°No¡­!¡± Ye qingge held li beixiao¡¯s hand and replied with a smile. How could she not have any? her heart was filled with this man and could not contain anyone else. ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say. I¡¯d like to see if I¡¯m still in your heart!¡± Li beixiao found a good excuse for himself. Li beixiao¡¯s hand poked her heart again and again as he smiled. Li beixiao only let ye qingge go when night fell. Ye qingge was so angry that she punched li beixiao¡¯s chest several times. This man turned into a Wolf just like that, and she couldn¡¯t resist him at all. And it was a fierce Wolf. ¡°Not enough, I¡¯m not satisfied!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s rough fingers rubbed ye qingge¡¯s shoulder. His deep eyes were filled with endless love. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me again, li beixiao. You are a Wolf, a Wolf that will never be full!¡± Ye qingge felt a little wronged. No matter what it was, she had to control herself. It was the last time every time, but there was no end to it. this is your punishment. Who told you to lie! Li beixiao lit a cigarette, took a puff, and said this. ¡°What did I lie about?¡± Ye qingge was furious. She felt that she had been wronged. ¡°Me and Feng Yan? Still unable to forget? Are you blind to have an affair with him, huh?¡± Thinking of this, li beixiao was annoyed and felt that his ears were being dirtied. ¡°I¡¯m blind. If I wasn¡¯t, would I have come to you?¡± Ye qingge also knew that she was in the wrong, so she also acted rascally. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re tired. Since you have the strength to provoke me, then let¡¯s continue! I¡¯m not full yet!¡± Li beixiao kissed ye qingge¡¯s lips again and all his protests were in vain. Seal the door Huo zhongrao looked at the clock on the wall. It was already past eight o ¡®clock, but the two had not returned. Feng Yan had been playing with Mumu and Tang Tang the whole time, and a rare gentle smile appeared on his face. Huo zhongrao was very happy and hoped that he would be able to find a woman he truly loved in the future. He could also have a son and a daughter. He could tell that he really liked children. Flame and Frost came out of the kitchen. Flame said, ¡± commander, we can eat now! The two of them were both injured and ignored each other. Chapter 297 ? 297 Chapter 297 dote on her too much Because Tang Tang slept until three in the afternoon and was a little hungry, Feng Yan got someone to buy a cake. The two children had dinner together, so they had dinner at this time. As for Huo zhongrao, because the Ice and Fire attacks were too long, the outcome was not clear and his skills were not up to standard, so he punished them to make dinner. Although making dinner was a light punishment, it was not a glorious thing for the two of them to be punished by the commander. I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. I¡¯m not hungry yet. Godfather, you guys go and eat. I¡¯ll play with Tang Tang! Mumu still didn¡¯t know that Tang Tang was his biological sister. Even if she didn¡¯t know, he still liked Tang Tang very much. Tang Tang also liked to play with him and listened to him very much. ¡°You can¡¯t bully your little sister!¡± When Feng Yan got up, he flicked Mumu¡¯s head. ¡°I won¡¯t, I can¡¯t wait to dote on her!¡± Mumu handed the snowflake that she had pieced together to Tang Tang. It was in the shape of a rainbow lollipop. In the dining hall. ¡°You two, sit down and eat together!¡± Huo zhongrao looked at the four dishes and soup on the table and picked up his chopsticks. This was Feng Yan¡¯s first time cooking with Ice and Fire, so he took a bite of the spicy tofu. It tasted pretty good. It should be made of fire, as he preferred spicy food. ¡°Yes, commander!¡± The two of them replied in unison. Although Huo zhongrao had sent them to li beixiao and Feng Yan respectively, they were still his soldiers, so they were naturally afraid of him. As soon as they picked up their chopsticks, Huo zhongrao said, ¡± hanbing, if you dare to hide anything from me again, I¡¯ll make you follow Xiaoyao! Han Bing suddenly stood up. I won¡¯t dare to do it again, commander! Han Bing¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that he was going with the little demon. Flame held back his laughter and gloated. Following miss little demon would be a tough job. ¡°Brother Rao, I was the one who didn¡¯t allow him to say it! Don¡¯t blame him.¡± This was indeed what Feng Yan had instructed her to do, and he was the one who had asked Han Bing to do everything. you can take the initiative to confess. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let this little demon stay at your house for a few days! Huo zhongrao glared at him, his expression and tone not good. Feng Yan confessing on his own accord and Bei Zhi confronting him when he couldn¡¯t find anything were two different things. Even though it only took a few minutes. Feng Yan¡¯s head started to throb when he heard the name ¡°little demon.¡± The only person in this world who could suppress this little demon was probably brother Rao. The only person who could handle that girl was brother Rao. He thought he had many tricks up his sleeve, but compared to the small demon, he was inferior. Li beixiao was also Black-bellied and had a poisonous tongue. However, when he met the small demons, he also felt that his cultivation was not high enough. ¡°Don¡¯t, brother Rao, don¡¯t scare my daughter and son!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s feminine smile had an unconcealed sense of helplessness. Huo zhongrao looked at Feng Yan unhappily. He was not happy that Feng Yan had said that about the little demon. ¡°Brother Rao, you¡¯re the only one who likes that ancestor. He¡¯s too much of a troublemaker, no ordinary person can stand him!¡± Feng Yan was telling the truth. Not only him, but Chu Bai Qing and the others also wanted to turn invisible when they saw little devil. When he got home, he had to check the Almanac. Was it written, ¡°it¡¯s not suitable to go out today, you¡¯ll definitely see little demons! Such words. ¡°Sit down and eat!¡± Han Bing only dared to sit down after Huo zhongrao opened his mouth. if anything happens to the two of them in the future, tell me immediately. If you hide anything from me, you¡¯ll be Xiao Yao¡¯s bodyguards! Huo zhongrao was still worried and asked again. The most severe punishment for them was not to get lost, but to let them go to the small demons and suffer a fate worse than death. Chapter 298 ? 298 Let¡¯s have some fun together, this closed door lacks popularity ¡°Yes, commander!¡± Ice and Fire replied in unison. Feng Yan buried his head in his food. He realized that his appetite had increased over the past few days. ¡°During this period of time, if the two of them meet in public and fight or something, you two can just stop them and let them fight!¡± Huo zhongrao had always taught his soldiers not to speak when they ate, but today, he was particularly talkative. ¡°Yes, commander!¡± Flame and ice looked at each other. Didn¡¯t they always stop them in the past and never let them fight? Why did he let her hit him now? Moreover, it was a public event. Did the commander not find it embarrassing? ¡°Valiant song is my younger sister. I¡¯m sure you all know about this?¡± When he said this, Huo zhongrao¡¯s cold face clearly softened. Even his usual muffled voice sounded a little happy. ¡°I know!¡± Han Bing answered guiltily. Not only did he know about it long ago, but he also lied to ye qingge. from now on, you have to be as loyal to her as you are to me. You have to listen to whatever she says. If anyone dares to bully her, you have to fight back unconditionally, no matter who it is! When there was field training, Huo zhongrao was usually not in Yun Cheng, so he had to make sure that his sister was not wronged or bullied. ¡°Brother Rao, does¡± anyone ¡°include mie?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s long and narrow peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly as he asked the question that the flame did not dare to ask. ¡°Not just him, you too!¡± Huo zhongrao glared at Feng Yan. It was as if he had let go of his hatred, which made people want to beat him up even more. He was always gloating over Feng Yan¡¯s misfortune. Fire and Ice were both embarrassed. Wasn¡¯t this making things difficult for them? they were all their Masters, and they were in a dilemma. If the two of them were to quarrel, would it be appropriate for them to join in? This meal of Ice and Fire was extremely sullen. Needless to say, it would definitely cause indigestion. When li beixiao came back with ye qingge, they had just finished eating. Huo zhongrao glanced at the clock on the wall, looking a little displeased. Of course, he was unhappy with li beixiao, not his own sister. Ye qingge quickly ran to Mumu and Tang Tang. Without saying anything, she pulled them into her arms and kissed them again and again. She didn¡¯t believe it when others said that happiness was bubbling. She felt that she could be blown to the sky by this bubble of happiness. Li beixiao felt that it was funny. Big brother was acting as if ye qingge was still a minor and an old man had seduced her to go on a date. Then, he didn¡¯t return home for the entire night and sent her back the next morning as if he had done something immoral. ¡°I¡¯ve sent him here. Flame, send your master back. You¡¯re old, it¡¯s better to sleep early!¡± Feng Yan said sinisterly, his long and narrow devilish eyes adding a hint of smugness. Flame didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. He had a premonition that his future days would be more and more difficult. flame, you¡¯ll sleep with Han Bing tonight. You brothers haven¡¯t slept together in a long time! How could li beixiao leave? he wanted to stay with his wife and child. Even those who were hiding in the dark would think that he was unwilling to let ye qingge leave him, and that staying here would not affect their plan. big brother, don¡¯t leave. Why don¡¯t you call the others over to join in the fun? this sealed door lacks people! Li beixiao treated this place as his home. He took off his clothes and threw them on the sofa. Feng Yan¡¯s face darkened, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He had always hated crowds. Chapter 299 ? 299 She meowed, but it was third sister-in-law who responded Ice and Fire looked at each other. Did it have to be so lively? they didn¡¯t sleep last night and were really sleepy now. Huo zhongrao felt that he should tell these kids that he had found his sister and had a nephew and niece. They also felt that if they rushed over, it would give the enemies in the dark an illusion that bei Zhi and ah Yan had made a big deal out of it. ¡°Then call him over!¡± As soon as Huo zhongrao said this, Feng Yan immediately turned around and went upstairs. Because he didn¡¯t want to see Feng Xi. He felt that brother Rao should understand. All these years, brother Rao had been trying to improve their relationship. He could let go of the hatred between him and Li Beichen, but Feng Xi couldn¡¯t. Although he had called Feng Xi, when he heard that the door was closed, he said that he wouldn¡¯t be coming and went to sleep. He didn¡¯t know how to lie, and everyone knew that he only slept during the day. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue both thought that li beixiao and Feng Yan had started fighting, so they rushed over. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even wear his coat. He was only wearing a shirt and. pair of trousers, while Gu Jue was wearing pajamas and slippers. The two of them arrived one after the other. Gu Jue looked at the happy living room and cursed, ¡± what¡¯s wrong! Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know what was going on. Hello, uncle Chu and Lord Jue. This is my sister, Tang Tang! Li Mumu held Tang Tang¡¯s hand as she skipped over and greeted Chu baiqing and Gu Jue. Tang Tang fearfully hid behind Mumu. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue looked at each other. They had the same thought in their hearts. Did third brother bring back another child from outside? However, when he looked at Tang Tang again, his eyes immediately widened ¡­ ¡°Meowmeowmeowmeow?¡± Gu Jue called out without thinking. Because there were photos of ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± It was ye qingge¡¯s instinctive reaction. She had already adapted to being MeowMeow. Ye qingge¡¯s words even shocked the usually calm Chu baiqing. He had heard it clearly. It was ye qingge who had spoken. ¡°Third sister-in-law?¡± Gu Jue asked again. Don¡¯t be fooled by his usual ruthless face. However, at this moment, he looked a little dazed and cute in his pajamas and slippers. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Ye qingge responded again with the same four words. Gu Jue turned around and gave Chu baiqing a punch. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± The defenseless Chu Bai Qing was hit by a fist. ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m not dreaming, nor am I sleepwalking!¡± Gu Jue was completely dumbfounded. What on earth was going on? ¡°Big brother, this ¡­¡± Chu baiqing rolled his eyes at Gu Jue. He felt that this matter was simply too unbelievable. They actually saw MeowMeow when she was young, and Mumu even said that she was his sister. It was third sister-in. law who responded to her meow. ¡°Meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow!¡± Huo zhongrao waved at ye qingge with a big smile on his face. It was as if they had returned to their childhood. When everyone gathered together, they would talk about how cute the Huo family¡¯s little girl, Every time Huo zhongrao heard these words, he felt very proud and wished that MeowMeow could ride on his neck. He would take her around the courtyard and let everyone know that this cute and pretty little girl was his sister, the precious child of the Huo family. Ye qingge walked shyly to Huo zhongrao¡¯s side. She felt that her brother was a little drunk. Chapter 300 ? 300 Give me a punch! Come, use more strength! Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes turned red as he looked at the beautiful girl in front of him. He thought of all the suffering she had suffered all these years because he, as her brother, had not protected her well. So what if he was the all-powerful commander? he had still made her sister suffer so much. He put his arm around ye qingge¡¯s shoulder and held her in his arms. I¡¯ll take good care of you in the future and won¡¯t let you suffer even a little. I¡¯ll stay at home with you and look after you every day! Huo zhongrao was a soldier. He was born with a strong temperament. He was the invincible commander on the battlefield. His frown would scare his soldiers so much that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. However, such a man who looked down on all living beings was just like an ordinary brother in front of his sister. He felt guilty and could not express many of his feelings. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not allowed to give me any attitude or not like me!¡± Even without looking at her brother, ye qingge could feel his guilt and the slight change in his tone. Li beixiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard Huo zhongrao¡¯s words. He knew that his eldest brother would not be willing to let ye qingge marry him. After being separated for so many years, she definitely had to stay at home to dote on him and make it up to him. At the thought of this, he felt that his future days would not be easy. Li Mumu turned around and looked at her own father, giving him a helpless look. It could be considered as adding salt to his father¡¯s wound. At this moment, even Gu Jue, who was slow to react, finally understood. So, third sister-in-law was eldest brother¡¯s sister. For so many years, everyone thought that they would never find her again ¡­ ¡°Third sister-in. law is meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow ¡­ This was too ¡­ It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, good!¡± Chu baiqing felt that this was unbelievable. What hadn¡¯t he seen before? however, this matter was indeed too shocking. ¡°Punch me! Come on, use more strength!¡± Gu Jue still didn¡¯t believe her and thought he was dreaming. He pulled Chu baiqing¡¯s fist over and hit his own chest. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s dazed expression and his eyes were filled with gentleness. How could he bear to hit him? he smiled and retracted his hand. it¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s real. Big brother has found MeowMeow! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words were always so gentle and calm. It was as if he was the person, his entire body exuding a gentle aura that made people feel comfortable. Li Mumu¡¯s Black eyes darted back and forth, and she was in a very good mood. This was because his father had just secretly told him that Tang Tang was his biological sister and his mother was his biological mother. He did not believe it at first, but his mother also said that he was her biological son. He and Tang Tang were biological siblings, a pair of twins. He would definitely believe his mother¡¯s words. This was simply too exciting. He planned to tell chubby girl when he went to kindergarten after school started. He had a cute little sister, and they were a pair of twins. He wanted her to be envious of them. ¡°Uncle Chu, Lord Jue, bend down. I¡¯ll tell you a secret!¡± Li Mumu, who had been holding Tang Tang¡¯s little hand tightly, said to the two people who were slightly stunned with a smile. Chu baiqing squatted down first. Gu Jue did not move, so Chu baiqing pulled him again to make him squat down. Li Mumu gestured for their heads to come closer. Gu Jue frowned and didn¡¯t move. Chu baiqing smiled and moved closer to his head. Li Mumu smiled and said to the two of them, ¡± Tang Tang is my biological sister. We are a pair of twins. Our mother is ye qingge and our Father is li beixiao! Chapter 301 ? 301 Don¡¯t scare my daughter! Mumu¡¯s voice was soft, but Gu Jue and Chu baiqing could hear her clearly. Gu Jue plopped down on the floor, wondering if he should give him a series of ¡°surprises.¡± One more explosive than the other, his heart wouldn¡¯t be unable to take it, okay? Chu baiqing was able to keep his cool, but his slightly opened mouth still showed his shock. This was simply too shocking. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t ask third brother who Mumu¡¯s mother was, but third brother never answered. They had never expected it to be ye qingge, their future third sister-in-law. It was so magical that he wanted to ask for a world miracle. ¡°Don¡¯t scare my daughter!¡± Feng Yan walked down the stairs with both hands in his pockets. He was wearing a white sweater and black Casual pants. He rarely wore any color other than black. However, it had to be said that the way he was dressed made him look like a Prince even though he was already a feminine, evil, and hesitant vampire. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue didn¡¯t understand what Feng Yan meant by that. Tang Tang ran towards Feng Yan happily and threw herself into his arms. She hugged his neck like a little raccoon and leaned on him. That kind of dependence and intimacy, a complete father-daughter look. Especially when Feng Yan looked at li beixiao provocatively, his eyes full of arrogance. Li beixiao retracted his lazy gaze and ignored Feng Yan. Many years later, the few of them had gathered together again, and there was no excessive unfamiliarity. Perhaps those years of estrangement had disappeared because ye qingge was MeowMeow, and Mumu and Tang Tang were the children of li beixiao and ye qingge. ¡°Third brother, congratulations!¡± Chu baiqing was surprised, but when he saw his third brother¡¯s eyes on his third sister-in-law, he felt that this kind of happiness was impossible to ask for. It had nothing to do with your money or status. It was fate. ¡°En!¡± Li beixiao had been holding ye qingge¡¯s hand. She wanted to pull it away, but he held it even tighter. Huo zhongrao, who was sitting opposite him, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and frowned. ¡°Let go of her, you¡¯re hurting her!¡± When ye qingge could not break free again and frowned, Huo zhongrao opened his mouth, his muffled voice filled with anger. In the huge living room, everyone¡¯s eyes were on li beixiao and ye qingge¡¯s hands. Ye qingge¡¯s delicate and beautiful face blushed instantly. It was so embarrassing. It was like sneaking into the woods at night to date, and before he could do anything, he was caught red-handed by someone with a flashlight. Li beixiao was also speechless. If big brother continued like this ¡­ Not to mention eating meat, he would be worried even if he held her hand in the future. He would be discovered and reprimanded at any time. She thought to herself that she had to bribe the little demon and let her cause more trouble so that big brother could take care of her and clean up the mess. If this continued, when would he be able to marry his wife? ¡°Brother Rao, you have to discipline him properly. What are you doing in front of the child! You¡¯ve taught a child bad things!¡± Feng Yan felt that it was quite satisfying to fan the flames. Ye qingge glared at Feng Yan, who returned her a look that said,¡±you¡¯re still my fianc¨¦e.¡± Indeed, ye qingge still had to hold the title of Feng Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e and be with him to lure the fish. Tang Tang, who was in Feng Yan¡¯s arms, cooperated with him and made a shy gesture. That cute and silly look made everyone laugh. Even Gu Jue, who was unwilling to laugh, could not help but laugh. He could not help but touch Tang Tang¡¯s hair. Chapter 302 ? 302 This brother is still a sis-con Gu Jue did not like women, nor did he like children. He found them noisy. However, he liked Tang Tang, who had big eyes and was mischievous. Birds of a feather flock together. These brothers didn¡¯t like women getting close to them, each for their own reasons. big brother, valiant song and I are both adults. Besides, we already have a child. Why do you have to interfere even when we¡¯re just holding hands? ¡± Li beixiao felt that he had to say something, or his big brother would only become more and more excessive. She was guarding against him like she was guarding against a thief. How was she going to live a happy life in the future? ¡°You shut up!¡± Ye qingge did not wait for her brother to speak. She pinched li beixiao¡¯s waist and groaned in anger. ¡°Are you asking for a beating?¡± Li beixiao was used to this. He directly held ye qingge¡¯s hand and asked with a smirk. His brain had short-circuited, and he had forgotten about his woman. Now, he had a biological brother, and this brother had a sister complex. Before ye qingge could react, li beixiao¡¯s hand had already been caught by Huo zhongrao. That was too fast. Ye qingge thought that li beixiao¡¯s martial arts were not bad, but she did not expect that he would be so vulnerable in front of her brother. Ye qingge did not know that li beixiao and the rest had been trained by Huo zhongrao. Flame saw that his teacher¡¯s arm was caught and was about to step forward, but he realized that the person who caught him was the Commander-in-Chief. He was stunned and did not dare to step forward. In the future, there would definitely be many such scenes. It really put him in a difficult position. Ye qingge wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. One was her brother, and the other was her boyfriend. What should she do? It was so difficult. Li Mumu sighed in her heart. Godfather¡¯s martial arts are really unrivaled. My biological father is so weak that it makes my heart ache. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Tang Tang actually jumped out of Feng Yan¡¯s arms. She ran directly to Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao and pulled Huo zhongrao¡¯s arm down, staring at him with her big black eyes. She looked like she was going to bite him if he didn¡¯t let go. Li beixiao¡¯s depressed mood had completely disappeared. His daughter was still the most considerate and loved his father the most. His wife and son were both unreliable. Huo zhongrao was also stunned for a moment. Then, he remembered that he should smile in front of Tang Tang, otherwise, he would be despised. Then, he laughed out loud for the first time since Huo zhongrao rarely smiled. His smile still stunned everyone. He always had a cold and stern face, and the strong and cold aura of a soldier always made people feel awe and fear. Li beixiao held Tang Tang in his arms and could not help but kiss her pink little face. Her deep and cold face was full of gentle fatherly love. Tang Tang wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at Huo zhongrao like a hen protecting her chick.¡¯No one can bully my daddy.¡¯ Huo zhongrao touched Tang Tang¡¯s soft hair. I¡¯ll give you face and let your father off! Huo zhongrao always spoke in a rigid manner, and it was rare for him to joke with the child. While li Mumu was lamenting that her position as the favored one was no longer secure, she was also very happy that her younger sister¡¯s personality was becoming more and more open, no longer so afraid and timid. His, li Mumu¡¯s, younger sister had to be able to do whatever she wanted. Otherwise, how could he play the role of a brother-sister complex? He also wanted to protect and dote on Tang Tang like his Godfather did on his mother. He wanted to dote on Tang Tang and let her be the happiest sister in the world. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao and Tang Tang. She was very happy. A daughter knew how rare it was to protect her father. The few of them chatted and laughed until 11 O ¡®clock. The two children were not tired. In the end, Huo zhongrao said that it was too late and they should go back to sleep! Chapter 303 ? 303 He knew that he would not be able to sleep tonight However, Gu Jue said that he did not want to drive back. Since it was far away, he asked Feng Yan to arrange a guest room for him. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go back either. Jue and I will share a room!¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled and said to Feng Yan. The corner of Feng Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. Did she think he was a hotel? Feng Yan had Huo zhongrao¡¯s room, so he didn¡¯t bother with them and went straight back to his room. Before he left, he deliberately looked at li beixiao. His eyes were like, ¡± don¡¯t bully my sister. Flame went to Han Bing¡¯s room. The two brothers had not slept together for a long time. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing shared a room. After entering the room, Gu Jue went to bed and fell asleep. He only left one side for Chu Bai Qing, barely enough for him to lie down. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He turned off the lights and went to bed. He felt the even breathing of the person beside him. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. As usual, Tang Tang only needed Feng Yan to coax her to sleep, and Mumu also wanted to sleep with her. Feng Yan had no choice but to bring the two children back to Tang Tang¡¯s room. Telling a story to coax the child to sleep ¡­ Ye qingge returned to the room that Feng Yan had arranged for her, and Li beixiao followed behind her. When ye qingge closed the door, she blocked li beixiao from coming in. She really could not stand his Wolf-like appetite. Her whole body was sore, and she didn¡¯t want to do it with him anymore. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to come in, go to sleep!¡± Ye qingge blocked the door and did not allow him to enter. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t touch you!¡± Li beixiao knew why ye qingge did not let him in. He couldn¡¯t be blamed. He hadn¡¯t had a taste of meat for thirty years, and this little woman was so delicious. How could he stop? He also admitted that he couldn¡¯t control himself in bed, especially when she cried and begged him for mercy. The more he wanted to bully her, the more he wanted to bully her ¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve already overdrawn your credit limit with me!¡± For the past few days, every time he said that he wanted her for the last time, he would say it again. However, he would say it again and again. If she believed him again, she would slap herself a few times. This kind of thing was comfortable, but she must know how to control herself, okay? I¡¯m really not touching you. I¡¯m just talking to you about Tang Tang. We didn¡¯t even have a proper chat today! Hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, ye qingge blushed. She had been in bed the whole afternoon and night and had no time to talk about the child. Thinking of this, she was angry and didn¡¯t want to talk to li beixiao. However, she still had to talk about the child. She also wanted to know about the surrogate pregnancy. ¡°I said no touching!¡± After li beixiao¡¯s repeated assurance, ye qingge finally let him into the room. When she was completely exposed again, ye qingge really wanted to kick li beixiao out. As expected, a man¡¯s promise could not be trusted. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t touch me!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s voice was a little hoarse because li beixiao was very fierce. The more she begged for mercy, the more ruthless he was. He was so ruthless that he wanted to eat her up. Ye qingge did not know that li beixiao loved her so much. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch it, I was touching it!¡± This was touching, this was touching ¡­ Li beixiao said it calmly. In order to explain the two words to ye qingge, he even demonstrated the difference between the two words himself ¡­ ¡°Li beixiao, if I believe you again in the future, I will slap myself twice!¡± Ye qingge hugged the thin blanket with her back facing him. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. There was not a single part of her body that didn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so pretty! You¡¯re also very smart and your cooking is delicious!¡± Li beixiao held ye qingge in his arms, his strong hand holding ye qingge¡¯s little hand that was about to resist, his body imprisoning her in a strong and domineering manner. Chapter 304 ? 304 Does deep love count as love? However, the words he said to ye qingge were extremely gentle and flirtatious. Li beixiao was telling the truth. He used the gentlest words to shut ye qingge¡¯s mouth. This was the truth. You had to believe it whether you wanted to or not. Should I slap myself a few times? ¡°Li beixiao, why are you so annoying!¡± With her hands restrained, ye qingge could only kick him with her feet, but li beixiao clamped her legs together and restrained her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you! You¡¯re always complaining that I don¡¯t have enough of you. You¡¯re so beautiful and seductive that I can¡¯t help myself, and you¡¯re blaming me?¡± Li beixiao felt that this woman¡¯s gaze, action, and voice were all irresistible to him. It¡¯s not that she wants to seduce you, but you will be seduced ¡­ ¡°Then, do you still blame me?¡± Ye qingge was really bullied to death by him. She didn¡¯t know that he was so bad and so good at reasoning. She felt that she was very talkative, but she did not expect that li beixiao, who was always quiet and coquettish, could even talk nonsense, which made her angry. who asked you to be born beautiful and then so outstanding? who else can I blame but you? ¡± Ye qingge was so angry that she wanted to bite him. For the first time, she felt that being praised was a sin. Li beixiao held her hand tightly and opened his mouth again. I was thinking about what. did to be able to pick up such a treasure like you ¡­ Okay, okay, okay. Blame me for being too beautiful, too good, and too outstanding. It was me who seduced you and caused you to be tired! Ye qingge really did not want to listen to li beixiao¡¯s nonsense anymore. She was so angry that her head hurt. ¡°Valiant song, I love you!¡± Li beixiao bit ye qingge¡¯s ear and breathed in her ear. This ¡®I love you¡¯ came suddenly, but it also included all the precipitation of time, all the accumulation of feelings. It was more appropriate to the situation ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s heart stopped for a moment. This man was teasing her with a smile one second, and the next second, he was whispering in her ear that he loved her. He was so affectionate. But it didn¡¯t make you feel the slightest bit of abruptness, as if all his frolicking was to give you such an affectionate confession. Let all the sweetness spread from the tip of your heart to your limbs and bones, let you be nourished by that warm sweetness. All emotions were not sudden, but warm and made you feel like a stream of water was flowing through your heart ¡­ ¡°Do you love me?¡± This was the second time li beixiao had asked ye qingge if she loved him. Love? When li beixiao asked her this question, the word ¡®love¡¯ appeared in her mind without hesitation. Last time, ye qingge said that she didn¡¯t know love and didn¡¯t know if she loved him or not. That was her true thoughts. She really didn¡¯t know what love was. She only knew that she wanted to be with this man for the rest of her life. They lived a simple and happy life, sleeping in each other¡¯s arms at night and kissing in the morning. They talked about what the future would be like. It was the kind of feeling where they could see your hair turning white by holding your hand. When she broke up with him, she knew that she would never have such feelings for a second man in her life. That rainy night, she met a gentle man, and there was someone in her heart from then on. She thought it was love, but now that she thought about it, it was probably a kind of comfort. That was because a man had appeared at that time and place. His smile had given her a hope to live on. It was an illusion and had nothing to do with love! ¡°Does deep love count as love?¡± Because her back was facing li beixiao, she could not see when she said this. Li beixiao was stunned for a moment, but then he showed a charming smile. Chapter 305 ? 305 You Little Vixen, I won¡¯t let you go in my next life A man, especially a man like li beixiao who was high and mighty, could lower himself and ask a woman twice in a row, ¡± do you love me? ¡± It was enough to prove that he loved this woman with all his heart. He wanted a response because he cared too much. ¡°You Little Vixen, I won¡¯t let you go in my next life!¡± Li beixiao gently bit ye qingge¡¯s pink earlobe. He really loved her. ¡°Only the next life?¡± Ye qingge smiled. She wanted to stay with him forever. ¡°For all eternity!¡± This was what it meant to have telepathy. I was thinking on one side, and you could say it on the other side. This kind of feeling was better than a thousand words, more than a thousand words. ¡°You¡¯re so glib!¡± Although she said that, ye qingge¡¯s heart was bubbling with sweetness. After they were done being intimate, li beixiao carried ye qingge to the bathroom to give her a bath. Ye qingge didn¡¯t say no shyly and enjoyed him washing her from head to toe. Wrapped in a bath towel, ye qingge leaned against the wall and watched li beixiao change the bed sheets. She felt that this man seemed to be able to do everything well. ¡°Do you also think that you¡¯ve found a treasure?¡± Li beixiao changed the pillowcase and turned back to look at ye qingge, who was smiling. His eyes were filled with gentleness. ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re really thick-skinned!¡± Ye qingge felt that li beixiao¡¯s Rascal-like behavior was somewhat cute. how can I not be thick-skinned when I¡¯m with you? big brother has been watching you closely. If I want to marry you as soon as possible, I have to be shameless! Li beixiao felt that this road to marriage would not be smooth. ¡°My brother told me to stay here for a few days. When Tang Tang and I get to know each other better, he¡¯ll take me back to the Huo family to see my mother!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s heart ached when she talked about her mother. Because Feng Yan had said that ever since she had been kidnapped, her mother had never come out of her own world and had been living in isolation. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you about our plan!¡± Li beixiao felt that this was not the right time to talk. Ye qingge had told him about her mother and that her brother would tell her about it in the future. There were some things that she could not think of. Ye qingge got on the bed and lay in li beixiao¡¯s arms. Her small white hands were drawing circles on his chest. I asked Tong Jiahui to handle the pregnancy in that era. You don¡¯t have any impression of her? ¡± Li beixiao grabbed ye qingge¡¯s seductive little hand and asked her to behave. He could not stand her teasing. Although he knew that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°I just think that her overbearing manner is very similar to that woman from back then. I can¡¯t tell what she looks like because at that time, her makeup was quite thick and she was wearing sunglasses. She probably didn¡¯t want me to remember her face!¡± Ye qingge did not expect that Tong Jiahui would be the one handling this matter. ¡°The last time I had dinner with Feng Xi, she should have already known that I was the girl who got pregnant at that time and Mumu was my son. I¡¯m just not sure if the nurse told me that I had a daughter because Tong Jiahui told me to or if she was kind enough to tell me. ¡± Li beixiao narrowed his eyes. When Tong Jiahui looked for ye qingge to be a surrogate, she probably didn¡¯t know that she was MeowMeow. It should be said that the person behind the scenes didn¡¯t know either. As for the nurse who told ye qingge that she had given birth to a daughter, it was probably Tong Jiahui¡¯s idea to make ye qingge look in the wrong direction. In other words, she left Tang Tang behind because she didn¡¯t want her to see the light of day. She had a motive. However, she did not expect that there would be such a coincidence in this world that he would meet ye qingge. When he had a fever last time, Tong Jiahui had also told him not to tell ye qingge about the surrogacy because she was afraid that the matter would be exposed. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that you were carrying two children?¡± Twins had bigger bellies than normal pregnant women. Chapter 306 ? 306 Chapter 306 I was 18 at that time, so I didn¡¯t know anything. In order to keep it a secret from my mother, I had to hide it. Every time I had a checkup, they didn¡¯t tell me anything! you should have been 20 years old at that time. Your parents hid your age. Normally, MeowMeow is two years older than you! Her brother had also talked to her about her age and had also mentioned that he would change her name. Tong Jiahui probably didn¡¯t expect that I would be pregnant with twins. I guess that she gave Mumu to you and said that I gave birth to her. Then, she left Tang Tang for herself. Think about it in a more dramatic way. Would she want to wait a few years and tell you that Tang Tang is your child with her? would she use this opportunity to become more powerful because of her daughter? ¡± Ye qingge was only guessing because she could not understand why Tong Jiahui would hide it from Tang Tang. ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Li beixiao had also guessed this, but he could not be sure. do you think that Tong Jiahui has nothing to do with the person who kidnapped you? could it be that she simply loves you and that¡¯s why she did that? ¡± she saw me with you and understood the conflict between you and Feng Yan. She also knew that I was looking for my daughter, so she sent Tang Tang to Feng Yan. I¡¯ll be with Feng Yan for my daughter, and she¡¯ll have a chance to be with you! actually, she could¡¯ve brought Tang Tang to you and found an excuse to say that the child was yours and hers. For example, she used your crystal and her ovum for artificial insemination and had Tang Tang. That way, it would be easier for her to be with you! Ye qingge felt that this seemed to make sense. It was also in line with the means a woman would use when she loved a man. maybe she was just like you said. She wanted to bring Tang Tang to me and tell me that she¡¯s our daughter. But you¡¯ve forgotten one thing. Tang Tang looks a lot like MeowMeow. as long as she brings Tang Tang here, I can tell at a glance that this child is not hers and mine. Because Tang Tang looks like MeowMeow, I can associate it with MeowMeow, the girl who was pregnant in that era! she¡¯s such a smart person. She wouldn¡¯t do that. Her lies would be exposed. I¡¯m sure that she had planned to bring Tang Tang to you. Fortunately, Tang Tang looks like me. It¡¯s really scary when a woman becomes vicious! Ye qingge thought that after this matter was over, she would punish Tong Jiahui even before they did anything. A heartless person like her should go to hell. She did not deserve to live. If the heavens did not love them and let them reunite as a family, if Tang Tang did not look like him, then the truth might be buried forever. They would be separated by force and would not know the truth. ¡°Do you know why she¡¯s related to the people who kidnapped me? Because they want to start a war between me and Feng Yan, a destructive war that will take the root of the problem!¡± Li beixiao knew that ye qingge was upset and so was he. He would definitely make these people pay for all the pain Tang Tang had suffered and make them wish they were dead. I understand now. They must think that you love me, and Feng Yan loves me, and that Feng Yan and I have a little candy. When the time comes, you two will definitely fight to the death, and they¡¯ll just sit back and reap the benefits! When li beixiao heard ye qingge say ¡± Feng Yan loves me too ¡°, his face immediately darkened. ¡°Look at you, I¡¯m just thinking from their point of view. If he loved me, he wouldn¡¯t have told me the truth! Actually, I¡¯m quite surprised that he told the truth and let our family reunite!¡± Chapter 307 ? 307 Chapter 307 Based on Feng Yan¡¯s personality of going against li beixiao at every turn, how could he not make good use of such a good opportunity? although he hates me, he really dotes on Mumu. Now that he has Tangtang, he can clearly weigh whether hatred or kinship is more important! if you think clearly, you¡¯ll naturally be able to let it go. He¡¯s not a bad person. It¡¯s just that his obsession is too deep. From the beginning to the end, li Beichen had always treated Feng Yan as his brother. No matter how much he had gone overboard, he had always treated it as him venting his sexual frustrations, as if he had missed his mother too much. ¡°Little uncle, good people will be rewarded!¡± Ye qingge thought that it was because of li beixiao¡¯s tolerance that Feng Yan could be so relieved today. yes, you said that I was a good person back then. Shouldn¡¯t you repay me now? ¡± Li beixiao stroked ye qingge¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother with you!¡± Ye qingge smiled. This man really knew how to make use of every opportunity. ¡°Do you know what the method of repayment that has been used since ancient times is?¡± Li beixiao was not willing to let her go. He turned her over and forced her to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± As soon as li beixiao said this, the words ¡°devote my life to you¡± appeared in ye qingge¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ll repay you with my body, alright?¡± This kind of tacit understanding appeared again. Ye qingge felt that li beixiao should know how to see through her heart. ¡°Not good!¡± Ye qingge pushed him away angrily. How could this man be so bad ¡­ She also didn¡¯t know how to control herself and would want to come at any time. ¡°At this time, how can I allow you to say that it¡¯s not good ¡­¡± In terms of shamelessness, ye qingge was no match for li beixiao. ¡°Li beixiao ¡­ You ¡­ Bastard ¡­¡± All of ye qingge¡¯s protests and curses were sealed by the man¡¯s overbearing kiss. In such a quiet night, the moans and chirps did not stop. Who was the one who had a hoarse voice to play such an alluring music ¡­ Everything seemed to have returned to the past, and everything seemed to have a new beginning. The seemingly peaceful Cloud City was already in turmoil ¡­ According to the plan they had agreed on, ye qingge had broken up with li beixiao, she had moved into Feng family, and Huo zhongrao had also released the news that there was a happy event in the Huo family ¡­ At the same time, li beixiao bought the Feng family¡¯s shares on a large scale. Gu Jue¡¯s power and the Feng family began to re-divide their sphere of influence. Ye qingge didn¡¯t expect ye Dade to call her. He sounded much older. After all, he was once her father. No matter how he had treated her and Dong Wenqing, a man who was half buried in the soil could be forgiven. Ye Shi De told her to go back to the ye family and said that he wanted to see her. Feng Yan told her to ignore it and that she should not go back to that home. Ye qingge thought it was better to go back. She couldn¡¯t bear to hear his old voice. Feng Yan told Han Bing to go with her and didn¡¯t say anything else, just playing with the two children. What could he say? this woman was too kind. When ye qingge arrived at the ye family¡¯s house, she felt that the whole house was gloomy and there was no sign of life. After not seeing him for a while, ye hide seemed to have aged a dozen years. She couldn¡¯t even hold her walking stick steadily. Seeing ye qingge walk in, her pale mouth moved a few times, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Instead, she got up and walked to the side hall. Ye qingge looked at the hunched back. It did not overlap with her father¡¯s figure in her memory at all. She had grown up, and he was also old beyond recognition. Chapter 308 ? 308 Chapter 308 Han Bing followed ye qingge closely and guarded her. The moment he entered the living room, he felt the aura of death. Ye qingge remembered that there was a small warehouse in the side hall, which was used to store miscellaneous items. Yeshide pushed open the door of the small warehouse and walked in with difficulty. Han Bing stopped ye qingge. He went in first. After seeing the situation inside, he frowned and left. young miss, it¡¯s better to stand here and watch. It doesn¡¯t taste good inside! From the Commander-in-Chief¡¯s point of view, Han Bing had to call ye qingge ¡± lady ye. Ye qingge took a few steps forward and stood at the door. She could see everything in the small warehouse at a glance. Just as Han Bing had said, the taste inside was really bad. A woman with unkempt hair and a dirty face was lying on a small bed. Even though she couldn¡¯t see clearly, ye qingge could tell that it was Dong Wenqian. There was an iron chain around her neck, and the other end of the chain was fixed to the leg of the bed. ¡°Hehe ¡­ Yeshide, I won¡¯t let you go even if I become a ghost ¡­¡± Dong Wenqian used to dance and sing. She had even participated in competitions before, so her voice was very pleasant to the ears. However, at this moment, her voice was hoarse and dry, as if someone had strangled her throat. The sound was like a midnight fright. ¡°Bitch!¡± Ye Dade raised his walking stick and ruthlessly hit Dong Wenqian, causing her to wail in pain. Ye qingge looked on coldly. It was not that she did not have compassion for others, but people like Dong Wenqian deserved it. Thinking of the things she had done to her mother and herself, she thought that people like her deserved to go to hell. If it wasn¡¯t for her instigation and framing, her mother might have been able to live for a few more years. She wouldn¡¯t have been tortured by the illness for so many years, crying until she was blind, and finally dying with grievances. ¡°Yeshide, you won¡¯t die. good death ¡­¡± Dong Wenqian must have been beaten up by ye Dade for a long time. The new and old injuries on her body were intertwined together. It was obvious that she had been locked up here for a long time. if it wasn¡¯t for you, my family wouldn¡¯t have fallen apart and I wouldn¡¯t have lost. You actually dared to use a bastard child to pretend to be my child ¡­ After all, he was getting on in years. After two hits, he was already panting and his hands were shaking. Ye qingge had said that ye Wenwen was not ye hide¡¯s daughter and that he was infertile. Back then, he had listened to Dong Wenqian¡¯s words and thought that her mother had lied to him. It had hurt his pride as a man, which was why he had chased them out so resolutely. It was really an eye for an eye. In the end, ye Wenwen was not her daughter. ¡°Haha, do you have the balls? Your ye family will never have any offspring in this life. Ye hide, after you die, no one will send you off ¡­¡± Dong Wenqian straightened her neck as if she had gone crazy. She looked as if she was going to bite ye hide, but in the end, she pulled her own neck in pain. and you, you little b * tch, you¡¯re just as cheap as your mother. You only know how to seduce men. It¡¯s all because of you that my Wenwen is in jail. I won¡¯t let you off even if I die ¡­ Dong Wenqian spat in ye qingge¡¯s direction in anger. Her hoarse voice made her look even more ferocious and terrifying. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Dade smacked Dong Wenqian¡¯s body with his walking stick again, but this time, it was on her face. ¡°Where is the thing?¡± Ye hide hit her again, this time on her head. ¡°Ah ¡­ None of you can find that thing, haha ¡­ I¡¯m going to destroy you, little b * tch. I¡¯m going to destroy your family, I¡¯m going to destroy all of you ¡­ Go to hell!¡± Chapter 309 ? 309 Chapter 309 Dong Wenqian was screaming like a mad woman. She seemed to have really lost her mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be from the Huo family, you little bitch ¡­ It really was ¡­ Jinx, you¡¯ll kill your entire family, you jinx, haha ¡­¡± Ye qingge¡¯s head was buzzing. She was a member of the Huo family, only li beixiao and a few people close to her knew. How did Dong Wenqian know? ¡®This ¡­¡¯ Could it be that the mastermind had found Dong Wenqian? what could have destroyed the Huo family and everyone else? ¡°Take it out, it¡¯s valiant song¡¯s, you vicious woman ¡­¡± Ye Dade was also anxious. He threw down his walking stick and went up to Dong Wenqian to give her a few slaps. Although she was old, she was still a man. After a few slaps, the corners of Dong Wenqian¡¯s mouth were covered in blood, and her face was swollen. ¡°Kill me ¡­ Kill me ¡­ You¡¯re all going to die, all of you ¡­¡± Dong Wenqian laughed with a hideous expression on her face. She seemed to have gone crazy as she pounded on the small, broken bed. He wanted to break free from the chains on his neck, but because he used too much force, his neck was bleeding. none of you can find ¡­ That thing, my daughter will take revenge for me ¡­ All of you will die ¡­¡± Dong Wenqian suddenly stopped moving. By the time Han Bing got close to her and tried to stop her, she had already committed suicide by biting her tongue. Ye qingge had no reaction to a person dying in front of her. It was not that she was numb, but because this person deserved to die. Ye Dade said that Dong Wenqian had stolen something from his safe. One of the items was something that ye qingge had kept in her clothes when she brought her back from the orphanage. It was a small cloth bag with a piece of paper inside. It looked like oil paper, but they couldn¡¯t tell what it was. They didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time. Her mother, Dong Wenqing, had put it in the safe, thinking that it must have been left for ye qingge by her biological parents. She thought that she would give ye qingge to her when she was older. If she was willing to find her biological parents, they would not stop her. When they were chased away, they didn¡¯t think about this. Ye Dade said that for the past two to three years, Dong Wenqian had been asking him if her sister had left anything about ye qingge, but he could not remember anything. He would just tell her that he didn¡¯t. Until a while ago, he wanted to take some jewelry from the safe and sell it for money to get ye Wenwen out. He found a small box with this small cloth bag in it. He then remembered that he had brought ye qingge back with him with this thing. When Dong Wenqian found out, she said to give this to ye qingge and ask her to exchange it for ye Wenwen. After ye qingge came, they quarreled and left. She thought that the box was just an excuse, but she did not expect that the box really existed. After hearing ye qingge¡¯s words, ye Dade found ye Wenwen¡¯s hair in her room and did a DNA test, only to find that she was not his daughter at all. Just as Dong Wenqian was about to escape, ye hide found out that the box was missing. She felt sorry for ye qingge. She had to let the child use this box to find her biological parents. Hence, the Furious ye Dade had Dong Wenqian imprisoned. As she vented her hatred for being deceived for so many years, she also forced her to hand over the box. However, Dong Wenqian refused to say anything. Ye Dade felt that his body was seriously injured and he was afraid that he would die, so he called ye qingge to tell her about this. Chapter 310 ? 310 Chapter 310 As ye qingge listened to ye hide¡¯s story, she couldn¡¯t understand why Dong Wenqian still refused to leave when ye hide was so old and the ye family had fallen. Now, she understood. It was all because of this box. She thought that this had something to do with Tong Jiahui and the mastermind behind the scenes. They could tell that Tang Tang looked like MeowMeow, who was lost in the Huo family. That was why they had asked Dong Wenqian to look for this thing in the ye family. Ye qingge thought of something even scarier. Since they knew about the existence of this thing, could these people be related to her kidnapping back then? It must be related. Otherwise, how would they know about this thing ¡­ Her kidnapping back then was definitely not that simple ¡­ What was in the small cloth bag? From her kidnapping to li beixiao¡¯s kidnapping, it had been almost twenty years. Who was he? Ye qingge suddenly felt a chill down her spine. She had a very bad feeling. ¡°How much do you still remember about me being carried back?¡± Ye qingge hugged herself tightly, feeling very cold. Han Bing took off his coat and put it on ye qingge. She smiled at Han Bing and tightened her clothes. ¡°I remember it very clearly. That day when I went to the welfare Institute with your mother, she said that we had an affinity at first sight and that you were the one. You even smiled at your mother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s especially cute, but we were planning to adopt a newborn. It would be best if it was a boy.¡± you were already two years old at that time. You could already talk. I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to raise you well! also, the people at the welfare Institute said that you were seen in the public toilet and were sent here. It has only been three days. They¡¯re also worried that if you¡¯re not an abandoned baby, your family will come looking for you. They asked us to think about it carefully! but your mother liked you and wanted to adopt you no matter what. In the end, we raised you! I was worried that it really wasn¡¯t an abandoned child and that someone would find it in the end. So, I gave the welfare Institute a large sum of money and asked them to repair it. I didn¡¯t do any registration. I brought you home and got someone to pay for it. When I registered you in the household register, it was as if you were a newborn, so you¡¯re two years younger! at that time, you were wearing a small wooden fish with a red string on your wrist. Your grandmother left your mother a drop-shaped Jade. Your mother thought of leaving you a memento, so she took off the red string and put it on the drop-shaped Jade. Are you still wearing that? ¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t answer ye Dade¡¯s question. Everything was clear now. Her mother had used this red string to wear the teardrop Jade, otherwise, Feng Yan wouldn¡¯t have found out that she was MeowMeow. No one would have noticed it, because Feng Yan had made the red string himself and he was the only one in the world who could recognize it. It had to be said that the heavens still loved her. She was also grateful that her brother had forced Feng Yan to make her a birthday present back then. Otherwise, they would not have been able to meet today. The most important thing now was to find the mastermind and the item in the small box. She just didn¡¯t know why those people left her in the public toilet back then, or if an accident had happened. although she committed suicide, you still have to call the police for imprisoning her! Ye qingge stood up and looked at ye hide with complicated feelings. ¡°You can leave! I¡¯ll call the police myself, and you¡¯ll find your family. Your mother will be happy for you in heaven, and I¡¯ll die in peace. I¡¯ve let your mother down. After I die, I¡¯ll be tortured in hell to apologize to her!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone. After all, you raised me!¡± Chapter 311 ? 311 Chapter 311-manly Ye qingge asked Han Bing to call the police, but ye hide insisted that she leave, saying that it was bad luck here and that he would wait for the police to come. Ye qingge wanted Han Bing to stay behind to deal with it, but Han Bing insisted on sending her back to Feng family. He said that he would inform the higher-ups and would not make things difficult for ye hide. Ye qingge had just gotten into the car and had not driven far when there was a loud bang. She looked back and saw the ye family villa in flames. ¡°I can¡¯t be saved!¡± Looking at the Fire and Ice, he knew that he couldn¡¯t save her. Ye qingge slowly closed her eyes. Her mind was in a mess. If she had not been more careful, she would have been able to tell that ye hide did not want to live anymore. Perhaps, when he had made the call, he had already been prepared to take Dong Wenqian down with him. The person who had been speaking to him a few minutes ago was now buried in the sea of fire. Human lives were really fragile. Perhaps this was a form of release for him! She couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling. There were all kinds of complicated feelings in her heart, but they were all faint. The most important thing was a kind of understanding that ye hide had died, not her father. Many years ago, her father who loved her had died. All these years, all her feelings had been shattered and destroyed by betrayal, so everything was light. Ye qingge asked Han Bing to send her directly to the headquarters. She wanted to tell her brother what was in the small box and how important it was. Was Dong Wenqian¡¯s words just an alarmist? However, she felt that it should be something important. Otherwise, those people wouldn¡¯t have been looking for it for so many years. Perhaps those people had been after the thing in the box back then, and the kidnapping was just a cover. Ye qingge felt that her mind was in a mess, but her thoughts were unusually clear. If he knew what was in the small box, he might be able to find the mastermind behind the scenes. When ye qingge arrived at the headquarters, Huo zhongrao had just returned from the training ground. She was dressed in a camouflage uniform, and her military boots were muddy, just like the first time she came here. Han Bing¡¯s face was frighteningly dark. He told ye qingge that they must have met an unqualified soldier. He also said that the Commander-in-Chief had very high expectations for his soldiers. They had to pass all the skills and be of high quality. Huo zhongrao¡¯s face softened a little when he saw ye qingge, but he still didn¡¯t smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Huo zhongrao scraped the mud off his military boots on the steps. Huo zhongrao¡¯s figure was very good. It could be said that he was even better than old Li and Beichen. Because he had been in the Army for many years, he had developed a wild and naturally domineering aura. This kind of domineering aura was different from li beixiao¡¯s Black-bellied aura. It was a strong and manly aura. ¡°Have you eaten? I¡¯ll cook you a bowl of noodles?¡± Ye qingge thought that he probably hadn¡¯t eaten. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still making the braised noodles from last time!¡± Huo zhongrao held ye qingge¡¯s hand and walked in. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her tired, but he also missed the taste of her braised noodles. When the guard saw his commander holding a woman¡¯s hand, he was so surprised that his forehead was covered in sweat, but he still stood straight. He couldn¡¯t help but think that if miss little demon saw this, she would make a scene again. Fortunately, miss little demon didn¡¯t have a holiday for school, or the headquarters would be in chaos again. Ye qingge moved quickly and added a lot of noodles. Han Bing went to the cafeteria to eat, and Huo zhongrao went to the kitchen after taking a shower and changing his clothes. She stood at the door and looked at ye qingge, wondering if she should take her to see her mother today. brother, go out and wait. It¡¯s too greasy! Chapter 312 ? 312 Chapter 312 Ye qingge looked back at Huo zhongrao and thought that his brother was really handsome. She used to think that no woman would like such a boring and rigid person like him. Even if he was handsome, she would find him boring. But now, she didn¡¯t want her brother to find a wife. She felt that no one was worthy of him. our mom¡¯s handmade noodles are also delicious. When you were young, you only had a few teeth. You grabbed the noodles with your small hands and put them into your mouth. You were afraid that they would be snatched away if you were late, so you ate them without chewing! Huo zhongrao thought of MeowMeow¡¯s childhood and smiled lovingly. He really didn¡¯t expect to find meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow. Moreover, his sister was even more beautiful and adorable than when she was young. Ye qingge¡¯s heart ached when she stopped cutting the carrots. Her brother remembered everything that happened when she was young. For more than twenty years, did he think of her eating noodles secretly every time he ate? The more he thought about it, the redder his eyes would get. ¡°I have a mouth full of teeth now, look!¡± Ye qingge turned around and showed her teeth playfully. Her curved eyebrows and eyes were very lovely. Huo zhongrao smiled and turned to leave without saying anything. He knew that his sister didn¡¯t want him to think about the past and felt bad. A man who had experienced the hardships of time had a mature wisdom, and his brows revealed his calm and worldly wisdom. Ye qingge wanted to hide her brother and not let other women see him. Suddenly, a sentence appeared in her mind. Li beixiao had said, ¡± big brother has a woman. Don¡¯t think about it. Her brother had a woman? Ye qingge accompanied Huo zhongrao to eat. This was the first time the siblings had eaten alone. ¡°Brother, you have a woman?¡± Ye qingge had wanted to ask what the oil paper in the small bag was. On second thought, she decided to ask such a serious question after dinner, in case she couldn¡¯t eat. ¡°Who told you that? There¡¯s no such thing!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s chopsticks stopped moving. He frowned and a look of panic flashed across his cold face. ¡°Li beixiao said that you have a woman! Did he lie to me?¡± Ye qingge felt that li beixiao might have lied to her. He was so petty that he did not want her to have any thoughts about other men. that¡¯s not true. She¡¯s just a little girl who¡¯s still in school. He¡¯s just following along and blindly cheering her on. He¡¯s so embarrassing! Huo zhongrao¡¯s brows furrowed at the thought of the girl who had given him a headache. ¡°A girl in school? Not an adult yet? Li beixiao¡¯s mouth is really ¡­ He says everything!¡± Ye qingge felt that she needed to have a good talk with li beixiao later and ask him not to always talk nonsense. Her brother was such a rigid and dull person. How could he make fun of him with a little girl? ¡°He¡¯s already an adult, he¡¯s already 19. There¡¯s a second child among us brothers. Did bei Zhi tell you about this?¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes were filled with pain when he mentioned his second son. ¡°He just said that he¡¯ll take me to see him one day, and that¡¯s all!¡± The first time he had a meal with Gu Jue and the rest, li beixiao had mentioned his second brother. Xiaoyao is second brother¡¯s younger sister. Seven years ago, second brother died in a car accident while racing, leaving only this one sister behind. I became her Guardian! ¡°Second brother didn¡¯t grow up in the quad, so we don¡¯t know about his family situation.¡± three years ago, Xiao Yao came back from abroad. She was dressed like a boy. We all thought that she was second brother¡¯s younger brother, so I brought her back and raised her. Who knew that as we raised her, she actually turned into a girl and even said that she wanted to marry me. Chapter 313 ? 313 Chapter 313 Ye qingge¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Cross-dressing? And she wanted to marry her brother? This girl was too mischievous. She was only nineteen years old this year, and her brother was thirteen years older than her ¡­ Li beixiao and the rest were really too much. They even made such a joke. Thinking of cross-dressing, she thought of Shi Nian again. She didn¡¯t know how he was doing now. ¡°Brother, you have to control her, she¡¯s still thirteen years away! With your status, people will gossip about you. You¡¯re the younger sister of your deceased brother!¡± Ye qingge was right. From Huo zhongrao¡¯s position, there were many eyes watching him, afraid that he would not be able to find something unfavorable for him and make a big deal out of it. ¡°I know!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s grip on his chopsticks tightened. That girl was messing around, but he should be sober. It was just that there seemed to be a soft and sweet taste on his lips ¡­ ¡°Is she also going on a holiday?¡± Counting the days, it was time for the holiday. soon. She¡¯s a bit naughty. When the time comes, you have to discipline her more. If I say some things too harshly, she¡¯ll cry again! Huo zhongrao handed the bowl to ye qingge and asked her to get him another bowl of noodles. ¡°Mm, I know!¡± Ye qingge was slightly stunned, but she still answered. Why did she hear the reluctance and heartache in his brother¡¯s words? After the meal, ye qingge took Huo zhongrao out for a walk. She had been to the headquarters before but had not taken a good look at it. this used to be our house. The villa is a little old, but this is a good location. It¡¯s against that mountain, Dragon Mountain. Grandpa said that we have to guard this land of the Huo family! I expanded this place and moved the headquarters here. That¡¯s the shooting range! This wasn¡¯t Huo zhongrao¡¯s base, but his headquarters. His base was a military secret that very few people knew. brother, the last time I was in li beixiao¡¯s car, I met a group of mercenaries. They thought that the person in the car was li beixiao. That time, I fired a shot. Li beixiao and Feng Yan said that I didn¡¯t kill anyone, but I felt that my shot blew up the mercenary¡¯s head ¡­ In fact, ye qingge had dreamed of this scene before, and she had also woken up in shock. She did not tell li beixiao because she was afraid that he would be worried. Li beixiao had told Huo zhongrao about this before. He knew that ye qingge had shot the mercenary in the head. At that time, he even said that it was a blind cat that had run into a dead mouse and ye qingge had run into it. Now that she thought about it, she was from the Huo family, so she was naturally good at shooting. ¡°Do you know how long it takes to hit a target while moving? Even the best sniper in my battle leopard team will make mistakes. Do you think your marksmanship is better than theirs?¡± Huo zhongrao rubbed ye qingge¡¯s soft hair and said affectionately. ¡°Li beixiao and Feng Yan said the same thing, hehe ¡­¡± Ye qingge felt that she had not killed anyone since her brother, who was so authoritative, had said so. The two of them walked to the shooting range as they talked. Ye qingge was a little scared when she fired the gun last time, but when she thought about it later, it did feel good. Ye qingge¡¯s hands itched when she saw the soldiers training there. ¡°Brother, can you teach me how to shoot?¡± Ye qingge felt that she might encounter danger like last time again in the future. She felt that it would not be wrong to have some self-defense skills. ¡°En, if you want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Not to mention that his sister wanted to learn how to use a gun, even if she wanted to learn how to drive a plane or a tank, he would still teach her. Huo zhongrao put a military headset on ye qingge and taught her how to hold a gun and how to aim ¡­ Chapter 314 ? 314 My woman is amazing Not far away, many soldiers were standing straight and looking at their commander, who was teaching a woman how to shoot. Wasn¡¯t this a little too ambiguous? Even miss little demon didn¡¯t receive such treatment, right? Moreover, the commander had not taught anyone how to shoot for a long time. It was said that the soldiers he taught all scored 10 points in every shot ¡­ Ye qingge thought that shooting was easy and not as difficult as she had imagined. There was no need for the soldiers to report the results. Ye qingge¡¯s shots had all landed at the ninth ring, which was a pretty good result. It was no wonder that he was able to shoot someone in the head. He had such talent and strength. The way ye qingge held the gun couldn¡¯t be said to be heroic, but it made people look extremely good and full of spirit. When li beixiao rushed over, he saw his little woman shooting her gun. If she were to wear that military uniform, she would definitely be extremely attractive. Huo zhongrao saw li beixiao coming and patted ye qingge¡¯s shoulder, asking her to turn around. Ye qingge saw li beixiao standing not far away and blinked at him. She made a shooting gesture and blew on the gun barrel, which was seductive and playful. Li beixiao really wanted to press her on the bed immediately, tell her that he had a gun with him, and ask her if she wanted to play with it. Some things, just thinking about it would start a Prairie Fire. Li beixiao knew what happened to ye hide¡¯s family, so he called Han Bing and rushed over. ¨C Inside the study- After hearing ye qingge¡¯s words, Huo zhongrao sat there in deep thought. At that time, the family did not say that anything was lost. When someone must have found Dong Wenqian and asked her to find this thing in the ye family. They must have found out that I¡¯m MeowMeow, so they went to the ye family to look for it! ¡°So, I deduced that the person who found this small bag was the one who kidnapped me back then. As for how they left me in the public bathroom, I have no idea!¡± also, these people should be the people who kidnapped youngest uncle. They should be the people who are related to Tong Jiahui because she¡¯s the only one who knows that Tang Tang looks like MeowMeow. Also, she knows my identity. It¡¯ll be easy to find out who the ye family is. ¡°So, we can conclude that the mastermind had connections with the Huo and Li families as early as twenty years ago! This way, we can narrow down the scope of our search. Did the Huo family offend anyone twenty years ago? Or perhaps there¡¯s something that an outsider is coveting.¡± I think the kidnapping was just a cover. What they really wanted was the oilpaper in the bag. Brother, what else did the nanny tell us? ¡± Ye qingge analyzed the situation clearly and did not notice the approval in the eyes of the two men. ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡± Ye qingge touched her face, feeling uncomfortable being stared at by the two men. ¡°My sister is smart.¡± ¡°My woman is amazing!¡± Li beixiao and Huo zhongrao stopped talking at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, I¡¯m talking serious!¡± Huo zhongrao thought about 20 years ago, when his father was in charge of building a secret military base. The base was used to develop new weapons and had some unspeakable secrets. This was a huge project that had gone through many twists and turns before it was completed and put to use three years ago. A place that had been built for more than ten years, one could imagine how many secrets it would have. Chapter 315 ? 315 Many people want to destroy the Huo family Could it be related to this? He was only nine years old at the time, so he didn¡¯t remember his father mentioning that he had lost any information about this. If it had been stolen, he would have noticed it. Huo zhongrao told li beixiao and ye qingge about this. ¡°Let¡¯s assume that it¡¯s not oil paper inside, but a film roll?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. This possibility was greater. It must be something very important. Otherwise, those people wouldn¡¯t be still looking for it after so many years. it¡¯s possible. Maybe it¡¯s a map taken by the nanny or the location of a military base. Then, it was sewn into my clothes and brought out. Huo zhongrao¡¯s face darkened. If the location of the military base had really been captured, then the consequences would be unimaginable if the small bag fell into the hands of the mastermind. If they could send out so many mercenaries, it was very likely that they were involved with foreign forces. This would be a great hidden danger and a great trouble. Although ye qingge didn¡¯t know much about military affairs, she also realized that if this matter was really as they had speculated, then she really didn¡¯t dare to think about it. No wonder Dong Wenqian had said that the entire Huo family had to die. It was their father who was in charge of this matter. Even though so many years had passed, if this matter was used, it would bring a devastating blow to the Huo family. Even if her brother was in such a Supreme position now, it was only in an instant. Some changes could catch you off guard. it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t pay much attention when ye Dade told me that there was a box. I thought that they were lying to me because my mother didn¡¯t tell me that there was such a thing. Now that Dong Wenqian is dead, I don¡¯t even know if she gave the box to those people or hid it ¡­ Ye qingge was extremely vexed. She really regretted not asking ye Dade for the box ¡­ ¡°Alright, this is just our speculation. Don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯ll be here for you! Don¡¯t worry, there are many people who want to destroy our Huo family, but we¡¯ll have to see if they have the ability!¡± A tall tree attracts the wind has always been a saying since ancient times. Huo zhongrao remained silent. Twenty years ago, those people wanted the map of the military base in uncle Huo¡¯s hands. A few years ago, they kidnapped him again. Clearly, they wanted to kill him. It could be inferred that this person was related to the Huo and Li families. However, he had thought through everyone and no one was suspicious. beizhi, arrange for me to meet ye Wenwen. Dong Wenqian would always tell ye Wenwen about everything she did. Now that her mother is dead, we¡¯ll find some clues from her! whether our speculation is right or not, this hidden danger must be eliminated. The Huo family can¡¯t afford to bear such a crime. The crime that ye qingge was referring to was the crime of ¡°treason¡± that could be used by people with ill intentions. Huo zhongrao looked at the girl who had calmed down and felt very comforted. As expected of the Huo family, they were born with magnanimity. the other party has been hiding for more than twenty years. He is definitely not an opponent to be underestimated! Li beixiao said in a deep voice. The other party was in the dark and might have gotten the small cloth bag. They were relatively passive now. How many 20 years could a person have in his life? ¡°Beizhi, what does that Tong Jiahui¡¯s family do?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s delicate little face looked a little serious. Chapter 316 ? 316 Big brother, is it appropriate for you to look at us like this? Ye qingge always felt that there was something that they had overlooked in the role that Tong Jiahui played in this matter. ¡°Tong Jiahui¡¯s father, Tong Bing, was the Financial Secretary. Big brother, I remember that he retired due to illness, right?¡± It was many years ago. Li beixiao was still young at that time, so he could not remember it very clearly. (The positions that appear here are just for show, so don¡¯t get tangled up, babies!) yes, he said that his heart wasn¡¯t in good condition, so he retreated. Now that I think about it, there might be other reasons! In the past, there was nothing wrong with this, but the position of the Financial Secretary, which many people were fighting to sit in, should not be retired even if there was some illness. Moreover, Tong Bing was still alive and well. logically speaking, Tong Jiahui should be following her father¡¯s career path, but she became a doctor. I think ¡­ Little uncle, start investigating the Tong family. Our plan of acting remains the same. I¡¯ll get in touch with Tong Jiahui!¡± Ye qingge felt that it would be easier to find clues if two women were together. leave this to us men. Don¡¯t interfere and take good care of Tang Tang and Mumu! Li beixiao¡¯s face darkened. He still remembered the kidnapping incident clearly. Those people were cruel and merciless. If he had not been lucky, he would not have had a wife and children. Therefore, he did not allow ye qingge to get involved in any dangerous matters. ¡°I agree with bei Zhi, you should just stay at home. This is dangerous!¡± It was not easy to find a girl, and Huo zhongrao was going to protect her with his life. How could he let her be in any danger? don¡¯t be like this. We agreed to put on an act. Think about it, even if I didn¡¯t look for Tong Jiahui, she would have looked for me. All she wanted to do was to incite and aggravate the conflict between uncle and Feng Yan. I had to take it no matter what! The only advantage they had now was that they knew that Tang Tang and Mumu were a pair of twins, the child of her and Li beixiao. Li beixiao and Feng Yan were also on the same side. They had been passive before, but now they had to take the initiative. For these people, they must be exterminated at the root. Not for anything else, but for Tang Tang and Mumu to be able to live healthily and happily under the sun, so that their family of four could live happily together. They must also find out all these crazy people. Li beixiao knew his woman too well. She seemed to be gentle, but she was very stubborn. No one could stop her from doing what she wanted to do. She was very cowardly. ¡°Big brother, call the little trumpet back to follow her! Fire and Ice are men, after all, and can¡¯t protect you!¡± Li beixiao held ye qingge¡¯s hand. He realized that he was spoiling her more and more. ¡°I think so too, as long as Huo zhongrao got up and made a call to arrange for the loudspeaker to come back. ¡°A small trumpet? A girl?¡± The name was interesting. Ye qingge was curious about what kind of girl would have such a name. she¡¯s a girl, and her Kung Fu is better than Fire and Ice. I can rest assured if she¡¯s with you! Pinching ye qingge¡¯s porcelain white and tender face, li beixiao really wanted to do nothing but lie on the bed with her in his arms and never get up. ¡°Cough ¡­¡± When Huo zhongrao turned around, he saw his sister¡¯s face being ¡°abused.¡± He coughed unhappily. Li beixiao sighed slightly. big brother, even if you¡¯re looking at us, can you be more appropriate? ¡± We¡¯re not kids!¡± Chapter 317 ? 317 How cruel and how to punish ¡°She¡¯s in pain when you pinch her like that!¡± Huo zhongrao had a cigarette in his mouth as he looked at li beixiao. His words were a little unhappy. Ye qingge looked at her brother and felt that he, who usually looked dull and stiff, was now full of ruffian aura, especially when he squinted his eyes, which made him even more charming. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± A proud look appeared on ye qingge¡¯s warm face. This outstanding man was her brother. Li beixiao was furious. His woman was saying that another man was handsome in front of him, even if the man was her brother. ¡°He¡¯s handsome and I¡¯m handsome?¡± Pinching ye qingge¡¯s jaw, li Beichen¡¯s stern face was gloomy. His words were filled with ruthlessness, as if he would punish him if he did not answer well. Li beixiao had already thought it through. If her answer made him unhappy, he would have an excuse to punish her. Thinking about how cruel and how to punish, how comfortable and how to torment, it made his blood boil ¡­ Huo zhongrao was good-looking, but no one had ever said that he was handsome. Because his good looks were filled with a domineering manliness, and he exuded a steady and restrained fortitude. Therefore, Huo zhongrao¡¯s cold face actually blushed a little when his sister said that he was handsome. After all, all the women in Yun Cheng recognized li beixiao as handsome. ¡°Childish!¡± Ye qingge felt that this question was like asking a child who he loved more. It was difficult to answer. Huo zhongrao was also looking at ye qingge. He wanted to hear what she had to say. this has nothing to do with naivety ¡­ You can also tell me!¡± To ye qingge¡¯s surprise, the words came from her brother¡¯s mouth. The world was suddenly in chaos ¡­ Under li beixiao¡¯s resentful eyes, ye qingge got into Han Bing¡¯s car with a smile and returned to Feng men with him. According to what they had agreed on, ye qingge would go back to the company to work as usual and return to the closed door after work at night. Ye qingge was willing to do so. Although she missed li beixiao a little, she felt that it was better for them to separate from each other because he was so uncontrollable in bed. It was good for everyone¡¯s health. Although li beixiao wanted to hug ye qingge all the time and eat to his heart¡¯s content, in order to solve the problem at hand as soon as possible, he held back. Before ye qingge went to the company, she went to the detention center to see ye Wenwen. She heard that ye Wenwen¡¯s sentence had been passed. As she had expected, it was three years. When ye qingge got into the car, she realized that Han Bing was not driving, but a ¡­ A little girl? ¡°Hi, sister GE!¡± The small trumpet was wearing a black cap, and her Big Ear rings were very eye-catching. She was wearing. white hoodie and. denim jacket. It was winter, but she was actually wearing black leggings that exposed her knees, and they were even nine points ¡­ The sneakers on her feet were also doodled ¡­ Ye qingge shuddered. Wasn¡¯t this child cold? Why did she say that she was a child? because the little trumpet had a baby face and looked particularly small, especially when she had a lollipop in her mouth. ¡°A small trumpet! You¡¯re not cold?¡± This was a closed door, not even a fly could fly in. The only person who could wait for her in the car so arrogantly must be the small horn that big brother had arranged for her. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m a little trumpet! It¡¯s not cold, not cold. Sister GE, get in the car, it¡¯s cold outside!¡± When the small-muzzled cat spoke, its big earlobes moved along with it, and it was very dazzling under the light. ¡°Can you drive? Do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡± Ye qingge got into the car and watched the car start with a small horn. She asked with a smile, ¡± is this child an adult? ¡± Chapter 318 ? 318 I have a toothache, speak, I¡¯ll listen The little-trumpeting guy laughed as he took out his driver¡¯s license from his small backpack and threw it to ye qingge. His movements were extremely handsome. They didn¡¯t have the hierarchy of a master and follower, just like sisters. Ye qingge opened her driver¡¯s license and was actually 20 years old? However, the small-muzzled guy looked to be about 15 or 16 years old, so he was really Tong Yan. sister GE, you¡¯re so beautiful. Boss said that you¡¯re his sister. He said that if I can¡¯t protect you well, he won¡¯t let me eat lollipops! I can stop eating, but I can¡¯t stop eating lollipops. I¡¯ll die! ¡°Why do you think the boss is so cruel? How could he have thought of such an immoral punishment! The lollipops are so delicious ¡­¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t eaten it before, but if he has, he¡¯ll definitely fall in love with it!¡± sister GE, why don¡¯t you talk to your brother about it? people have to try to change when they¡¯re alive. It¡¯s old-fashioned to be unchanging! ¡°..¡± ¡°Sister GE, why are you not saying anything?¡± It wasn¡¯t that ye qingge didn¡¯t say anything. She couldn¡¯t even get a word in, okay? She finally understood what her brother had meant. as long as she can stand the noise from the little trumpet. ¡°My tooth hurts. Tell me, I¡¯m listening!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t mean to lie to the child. She really couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed and thoughts of the little trumpet. If her brother knew that his subordinates called him wicked and old-fashioned, he would probably lose his temper. When they arrived at the guard post, the fire had already been arranged in advance. Ye qingge went in directly to see ye Wenwen. Ye Wenwen had lost a lot of weight after not seeing her for some time. Her face was also ashen and bloodless, no longer as beautiful as she used to be. Ye qingge bought two cups of coffee and a small cake on her way here. The coffee was still steaming hot. Ye qingge was dressed in a custom-made suit that li beixiao had bought for her. Ye qingge was especially suited to wearing white clothes, which made her look delicate and beautiful. After washing her hair last night, she had tied it up with a hair tie. When she let it loose in the morning, it had a natural curl and was casually tied to one side. It was natural and charming. Ye Wenwen looked at the beautiful and generous ye qingge with resentment, then looked at her own prison uniform, and there was a faint smell on her body. They could only take a bath once a week here, and they were only given ten minutes. It was impossible to clean themselves. Thinking that what she had suffered today was all caused by ye qingge, ye Wenwen wanted to skin her, pull out her tendons, and drink her blood ¡­ ¡°Do you still remember the coffee shop we went to when we first met? This is their coffee and cake, I bought them according to your preferences, try it!¡± Ye qingge had a faint smile on her face since she came in. There was an undisguisable arrogance and obvious mockery in her smile. Ye qingge had never been an arrogant and high-profile person, but today, she was unusual ¡­ He could show off. Ye Wenwen picked up a cup of coffee and was about to splash it at ye qingge. Ye qingge looked at her without moving and continued to smile. Just as ye Wenwen was about to throw it out, a lollipop hit her wrist. A cup of coffee was spilled on ye Wenwen. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The coffee was a little hot, and ye Wenwen jumped up. The little trumpet¡¯s face was full of heartache. It took out another lollipop and put it in its mouth. you wasted one of my lollipops! Ye qingge knew that the person her brother had sent her must be very skilled. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some later!¡± Chapter 319 ? 319 Be careful of getting your neck slit when you sleep at night He did not expect the little-muzzled guy to be so fast. She was really an interesting girl. To be honest, she liked this girl very much, even if she was noisy. ¡°Sister GE, you¡¯re the best! I love you to death!¡± The little trumpet rushed to ye qingge in a few steps, kissed her on the face playfully, and then ran away happily. Ye qingge was stunned for a few seconds. Was she just kissed by a girl? If li beixiao, the jealous man, knew about this, he would not be able to eat any lollipops in the future. ye qingge, don¡¯t be so smug. With your jinx life, you¡¯ll lose everything sooner or later and be despised by others ¡­ I should have listened to my mother and ordered someone to rape you, sell you to Thailand, and let you live a life worse than death ¡­ I will remember what you said. This will be your fate in the future. I guarantee that your life will only be more exciting than what you have said. In the face of ye Wenwen¡¯s unbearable words, ye qingge was still smiling. The more vicious ye Wenwen¡¯s words were, the more ye qingge felt that the so-called sisterhood in the past was unbearable. ¡°Why Don¡¯t You Just Die ¡­ You b * tch, when I get out, I¡¯ll be with you ¡­¡± Ye Wenwen knew that she was just talking for fun, and her mother still hadn¡¯t gotten her out yet. She was living a life worse than death here. She had been F * cked by a group of women. She had called out in pleasure, but they had called her a slut. ¡°You still want to go out? Do you think your mother can save you? Ah ¡­ I forgot to tell you, your mother ¡­ If she didn¡¯t call for them, they would kill her. No matter how she shouted, no one saved her ¡­ She hated ye qingge to death. She swore that she would kill ye qingge as long as ye qingge was alive ¡­ ¡°You still want to go out? Do you think your mother can save you? Ah ¡­ I forgot to tell you, your mother ¡­ He¡¯s dead!¡± At this moment, ye qingge was like a witch in the dark night, her eyes cold. She deeply understood that when dealing with your enemies, you must never be soft-hearted and merciless. You must be more ruthless than them in order to survive. She had family, loved ones, and children now. She had to live well, and live a strong life. To those who had hurt her and wanted to kill her, she would definitely return the favor in double. You don¡¯t have to be kind to her. Ye Wenwen¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and then enlarged. Without asking, ye Wenwen knew that ye qingge would not lie to her about such things. How could it be ¡­ Her mother had come to see her a few days ago, saying that she would definitely get her out and that she would live a better life than ye qingge. She said that she was a real phoenix ¡­ How did he die ¡­ Ye Wenwen fell back into the chair, her face full of shock. She didn¡¯t even shed a single tear. When she heard about her mother¡¯s death, she wasn¡¯t thinking about how her mother died or how she died. Instead, she was thinking that no one could get her out and that she could only get out three years later. If the Li family did not want her to go out, then she would not be able to go out for the rest of her life ¡­ Her life would be over. ¡°Do you know how your mother died? You took something that you shouldn¡¯t have. As we¡¯re sisters, I¡¯m telling you out of kindness. Your mom is dead. If those people can¡¯t get the thing, they will definitely come to you for it. Be careful in the prison. Even when you sleep at night, you¡¯d better be careful of being killed!¡± Ye qingge sneered, but her delicate little face was full of flirtatiousness and extremely enchanting. A pair of dazed eyes watched ye Wenwen¡¯s reaction without blinking, confused and afraid. Ye qingge judged that ye Wenwen didn¡¯t know about the small cloth bag. Chapter 320 ? 320 The harmonious atmosphere between the three of them is quite interesting Could it be that Dong Wenqian had already given the item to the other party? According to her greedy nature, she would not give something to the other party without getting any benefits or promises. ¡°Don¡¯t waste the cake, you won¡¯t be able to eat it in the future!¡± Since ye Wenwen couldn¡¯t find any clues, ye qingge didn¡¯t waste any time and left. She didn¡¯t even want to look at ye Wenwen. However, she would not have an easy time either. ¡°Ye qingge,. won¡¯t let you go even if I become. ghost. Just you wait ¡­¡± Ye Wenwen suddenly got up and wanted to rush to ye qingge, but she was kicked to the ground by the small-muzzled weapon. She did it cleanly. The little trumpet thought that she could not let sister GE get hurt. If not, she would not have any lollipops to eat if her boss punished her. ¡°If your mother knew that you didn¡¯t even shed a tear after she died, let¡¯s see if she would turn into a malicious ghost and strangle you, you unfilial daughter!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s cold eyes were full of contempt. What you did really got what you wanted. Dong Wenqian would probably be crying her heart out in hell. When ye qingge returned to Li Group, she was surrounded by the people from Group Three. ¡°Fourth, have you recovered from your cold?¡± The monkey said. ¡°We said we wanted to go see you, but boss said not to disturb your rest and to see how much boss dotes on you.¡± The wily old fox said with a smile. ¡°I say, youngest, your clothes ¡­ It¡¯s really good!¡± Luo Wei looked at ye qingge¡¯s clothes. Because of Tang Tang¡¯s matter, ye qingge only called Kong Yu to ask for leave, saying that she had something to do at home. He was probably the one who told everyone that she had caught a cold. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thank you for your concern!¡± Ye qingge had come directly to the company and had not had time to change her clothes. It was her negligence. ¡°Little brother, you came to work just in time. It¡¯s big brother¡¯s birthday today, so we¡¯re going out to have some fun. Big brother said that we¡¯ll go to his house tonight and he¡¯ll cook for everyone!¡± Luo Wei hugged ye qingge and said, ¡°Little brother, you just recovered from your cold. Let boss make you some delicious food to nourish your body!¡± Monkey felt that his youngest was really good-looking and was a perfect match for their boss. He had to match them together. ¡°You¡¯re not working because you don¡¯t want to get off work earlier tonight?¡± Kong Yu had just returned from the meeting room and said to them. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re oppressing us!¡± Even though they said so, everyone still dispersed like a swarm of bees. ¡°Happy Birthday, team leader!¡± Ye qingge said to Kong Yu with a smile. ¡°Can we go over tonight?¡± Kong Yu thought that the president was so overbearing that he probably wouldn¡¯t allow it. yes, I didn¡¯t prepare a gift. I¡¯ll order a birthday cake for you! Ye qingge knew Kong Yu¡¯s concerns. She thought that since they were in the same Department and everyone was going, it would be inappropriate for her not to go. Besides, it was necessary to participate in the group activity. ¡°Yes, thanks for the money!¡± Kong Yu could not hide the smile on his face when he heard ye qingge say that she could go. He had hesitated again and again last night, but in the end, he had not called her to ask if she could come. Today, she came to work and was able to go to his house. It was a big surprise. When Chi Yan saw ye qingge coming to work, she only glanced at her a few more times and did not say anything. At noon, ye qingge gave Feng Yan a call and asked him if Tang Tang and Mumu were doing well at home. Feng Yan said that he was very obedient, and ye qingge told him that she had a gathering with her colleagues that night and couldn¡¯t go home to cook for the child. When Feng Yan hung up the phone, he told her to call li beixiao and ask him to come and see the child tonight. He had something to do. After hanging up the phone, ye qingge felt that the harmonious atmosphere between the three of them was quite interesting. Especially Feng Yan¡¯s change, which she was still not used to. Chapter 321 ? 321 Nothing much, I just miss you Ye qingge called li beixiao and told him that it was Kong Yu¡¯s birthday and that the third group would have a gathering. ¡°You don¡¯t have to celebrate your birthday if you don¡¯t work. He really knows how to pick a day to be born.¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was obviously a few tones lower. Ye qingge knew that he was unhappy again. This man wished that there was no male around her and she was always around him. She had been born more than twenty years ago, and she was not just born today at work. Ye qingge did not say anything. She was just informing him. no drinking. Come back before 10 O ¡®clock and bring the small trumpet! How could li beixiao not know that ye qingge was silently protesting? he also knew that it was normal for colleagues to have a gathering, but he did not forget that Kong Yu was interested in her. He wouldn¡¯t fire a hard-working team leader just because of this. However, he had to be on guard against anyone who missed and loved his woman. go to Feng Yan¡¯s place to visit the kids after work. He has something to do. Find a cake shop on the way and buy some cakes for the kids. Tangtang likes them! On the other end of the phone, ye qingge suddenly laughed. She felt that li beixiao¡¯s sulking and compromising look was very cute. yes, the wife is out having fun while the husband is at home looking after the child. What kind of world is this! Li beixiao¡¯s low voice came from the other end of the phone again. It was not as cold as before, but there was a slight smile. ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of me. If my brother hears you, he¡¯ll say you¡¯re a hooligan again!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s fingers drew on the glass, her delicate little face as pink as a peach flower. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come to the top floor?¡± There was a pause on the other end of the phone for a few seconds before li beixiao said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Why?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s fingers stopped drawing and she asked shyly. ¡°F * ck you!¡± The arrogant and evil words were filled with a primitive and overbearing wildness. It was so bare. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re a hooligan!¡± Ye qingge blushed. This man was very annoying. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too direct? Then you can ask again, I will answer properly!¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, hoarse, and sexy. It was also a little unbearable, making people¡¯s hearts itch. Just like this, when he was on the phone and listening to the other person¡¯s voice, he would blush and his heart would beat wildly. Ye qingge knew that he would not say anything good. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to ask, I¡¯ll go downstairs and ask you!¡± Li beixiao asked in an overbearing manner. ¡°Why?¡± Ye qingge asked again in anger. Li beixiao was really going downstairs. ¡°Nothing, I just miss you!¡± This time, li beixiao answered properly. His voice was low and pleasant to the ears with a smile. Ye qingge bit her lip and tapped the glass with her small white hand, trying to calm her racing heart. Ye qingge did not speak and neither did li beixiao. Neither of them hung up the phone. It wasn¡¯t that she had never heard him say those sweet words before, but when she heard him say, ¡± I just miss you ¡± Ye qingge¡¯s heart was still filled with sweetness. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to miss me for a while. Work hard and earn money to support the family. You¡¯re not allowed to be lazy!¡± The sun outside was warm and slightly piercing, making one feel lazy. Ye qingge felt that this was probably what it felt like to have a peaceful life. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to my wife!¡± Li beixiao laughed in a low voice. His laughter was deep and hoarse. He was very happy. Ye qingge said, ¡± who¡¯s your wife?! She hung up the phone, but her heart was filled with sweetness. Ye qingge received li beixiao¡¯s text message when she was about to return to the office. After reading it, her whole face turned red. Chapter 322 ? 322 This youngest sure can eat sour things Looking at this message, ye qingge felt that li beixiao¡¯s words could not be trusted in the future. She angrily replied to him with one word,¡±get lost.¡± Then, she looked at the message that li beixiao had sent her. there was one word missing in the sentence just now. The complete version is, I just want to f * ck you! This man really made people love and hate him ¡­ Ye qingge did not expect to meet Tong Jiahui at Kong Yu¡¯s house. When she saw her, ye qingge had her usual faint smile on her face, but her clenched fists were so tight that her nails were digging into her flesh. This vicious woman had taken her daughter away, causing her to be so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak. She was also a woman. How could she be so cruel and do such a heartless thing? She, ye qingge, swore that when everything was over, she would definitely pay Tang Tang back a hundred times over for what she had done to her. She, ye qingge, had never been a good person. Whoever dared to hurt her family, she would fight them with her life. ¡°Sister Jiahui, what a coincidence!¡± Ye qingge looked at Tong Jiahui who walked in and greeted her with a surprised look. ¡°Valiant song, what a coincidence!¡± Tong Jiahui did not expect to see ye qingge here. ¡°Cousin, do you know each other?¡± Kong Yu asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, I know him, Xiao Ling!¡± Tong Jiahui handed the cake in her hand to Kong Yu and said with a smile. He was still so noble and elegant. Ye qingge did not expect Tong Jiahui to be Kong Yu¡¯s cousin. Did she come here today for her or was it purely a coincidence? Ye qingge remembered the day she took Kong Yu¡¯s car to buy Yucheng. He would never have thought that the woman who called her would be his cousin. ¡°Cousin, I told you that you didn¡¯t have to bring anything. Valiant song also bought a cake!¡± It could be seen that Kong Yu was very polite to Tong Jiahui. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together. You have a lot of colleagues!¡± Kong Yu¡¯s house wasn¡¯t particularly big, and he could see the living room directly. Monkey and the rest did not say anything when Tong Jiahui arrived. They just looked at her. After all, Tong Jiahui¡¯s temperament and beauty were very attractive. The little trumpet came out of the bathroom, his hands wet. He didn¡¯t even wipe them and just shook them. According to the information that her boss had given her, the number one person she had to be on guard against was Tong Jiahui. Hence, the little-trumpeting guy glanced at ye qingge and sat on the sofa quietly, eating a lollipop. Ye qingge told everyone that this was her younger sister. She had just returned to the country today, so she had brought her along. ¡°Valiant song, you¡¯re also working at bei Zhi¡¯s company?¡± Tong Jiahui took off her coat and asked ye qingge with a smile. They seemed to be very close. Beimang? Monkey and the wily old fox looked at each other. Their President was called li beixiao, and the boss¡¯s cousin knew the president. They seemed to have a familiar relationship. yes, I¡¯m working under the team leader. Sister Jiahui, your shirt color is really nice! Ye qingge smiled and praised the royal blue shirt that Tong Jiahui was wearing. ¡°Thank you. If you like it, I¡¯ll give you one later!¡± Tong Jiahui ran her fingers through her hair. She looked charming yet elegant. Ye qingge smiled and did not say anything. She sat next to Luo Wei and took the orange from her hand. fourth, this orange is sour. Don¡¯t eat it! The monkey looked at ye qingge. He had just eaten an orange and it was very sour. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ye qingge peeled an orange and put it in her mouth with a smile. It wasn¡¯t very sour, but it was sweet and delicious. Aiyo, this youngest really knows how to eat sour things. I just took a bite, and it was so sour that my teeth fell down! Chapter 323 ? 323 The little girl is too naive Monkey covered his mouth and pretended to have a toothache. ¡°I¡¯m sour too, but this girl is eating quite well.¡± Luo Wei swallowed her saliva, afraid of the sourness. ¡°I¡¯m willing to eat sour things, especially vinegar!¡± Ye qingge said with a smile and peeled another orange. ¡°Sister Jiahui, do you want some?¡± Ye qingge asked as she handed the peeled orange to Tong Jiahui. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it. I don¡¯t want to eat sour!¡± Tong Jiahui smiled and shook her head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat!¡± Ye qingge put the orange into her mouth again and ate it happily. When Tong Jiahui turned around, a sharp look flashed in her eyes. Ye qingge¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. She was telling Tong Jiahui that she was a jealous person. Last time, li beixiao had also said that she was willing to be jealous, but it was not easy to coax her when she was angry. Why was she able to receive li beixiao¡¯s love? she was the one who had been by his side. That year, li beixiao had said that he wanted to find a surrogate. She had endured her heartache and arranged it for him. She was the one who had personally sent this woman to his bed. She was waiting outside the door. To her delight, he did not do it with this woman. He said that he wanted artificial insemination, and she thought that her chance had come. She could use her own egg and his child. In order to be safe, she also combined ye qingge¡¯s testicles and testicles. But she didn¡¯t expect that their egg would fail ¡­ But ye qingge had a pair of twins ¡­ She thought that li beixiao liked a girl, so she kept the baby girl. She thought that she could use the baby girl as her and Li beixiao¡¯s child in the future. However, who would have thought that the girl would think more and more of the MeowMeow that the Huo family had lost ¡­ She still remembered her father saying that the Huo family¡¯s MeowMeow was to be betrothed to li beixiao, but li beixiao didn¡¯t want to, so he arranged an engagement with Feng Yan. It was such a small world. She found a surrogate, a random woman, and found the missing MeowMeow. She, Tong Jiahui, had never done anything that she regretted so much in her life. That time, she saw her eating with Feng Xi and knew that she was li beixiao¡¯s girlfriend. She was so jealous that she almost went crazy. She even conceived their child with her own hands. She really hated her to death. ¡°Cousin, thank you for remembering my birthday!¡± He was quite surprised when Tong Jiahui called him to celebrate his birthday with him. He wasn¡¯t particularly close to his cousin. my mom called me and told me about it. Otherwise, I would have missed it. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years and you¡¯re so handsome. Do you have a girlfriend? ¡± Tong Jiahui asked Kong Yu with a smile. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± When Kong Yu said this, his eyes were looking at ye qingge, who was eating an orange. He had specially bought them because he knew that she liked to eat oranges, the sweet and sour kind. Tong Jiahui could tell that Kong Yu liked ye qingge at a glance. ¡°If there¡¯s a girl I like, I have to go after her. One of my colleagues likes a nurse in my Department. That nurse already has a fianc¨¦, but that male colleague still tries his best to pursue her. They got married a few days ago, and that nurse even said that if it wasn¡¯t for him chasing me like that, I wouldn¡¯t have known that I actually loved him!¡± Aiyo, you don¡¯t know how many people were touched by that scene. So, if there¡¯s someone you like at such a young age, you must pursue them, understand? ¡± Kong Yu listened to Tong Jiahui¡¯s words and felt that they made sense. It made his heart, which had already been put away, come back to life. It was because she really liked ye qingge too much. However, she had such a good relationship with the president. Would she fall in love with her? valiant song is a good girl, but she¡¯s not suitable for bei Zhi. With bei Zhi¡¯s status, he¡¯s just looking for something new to play with. It¡¯s not that easy to get into a rich family. This little girl is too naive! Chapter 324 ? 324 He¡¯s not as good as my brother-in-law Feng, he¡¯s a scumbag Tong Jiahui saw the hesitation and struggle in Kong Yu¡¯s eyes, so she continued. cousin, are you close to our President? ¡± After hearing Tong Jiahui¡¯s words, Kong Yu¡¯s brows furrowed. He was worried. Kong Yu¡¯s mother and Tong Jiahui¡¯s mother were biological sisters, but Kong Yu¡¯s mother married into an ordinary family. Kong Yu had grown up abroad, so she was not close to her aunt and rarely played with her cousin. yes, we grew up together and are very familiar with each other. That¡¯s why he said that valiant song was just a novelty to him. After all, valiant song is pretty! ¡°There are too many such things in our circle.¡± Kong Yu didn¡¯t say anything else. He had also heard about it. She felt bad for ye qingge. A good girl like her should have a man who would love her and treat her with sincerity. After the few of them finished their meal, they left one after another. Tong Jiahui offered to send ye qingge and Tang Tang back and she did not refuse. Ye qingge knew that Tong Jiahui must have something to say to her. Kong Yu told ye qingge to give him a call when she got home. Little horn got into Tong Jiahui¡¯s car and looked around like a curious baby, as if he had never seen such a high-end car before. ¡°Sister, the seats in your car are so comfortable and warm!¡± The little trumpet said while eating a lollipop. ¡°This is the seat heating system!¡± Tong Jiahui did not care about the little trumpet looking back and forth. They all treated her like a country bumpkin who had never seen a luxury car. ¡°This car is really good. Sister GE, ask brother-in-law Feng to buy you one too. He¡¯s so rich!¡± The small-muzzled man pulled ye qingge¡¯s arm and said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Ye qingge rolled her eyes at her. This girl was really clingy. ¡°Brother-in-law Feng?¡± Tong Jiahui tightened her grip on the steering wheel and pretended to be confused. yes, my brother-in-law Feng is so handsome. My sister GE showed me a picture of him and his child. He¡¯s really handsome! The little trumpet looked like a 14 or 15-year-old child, innocent and curious, and it spoke without any defense. In the bathroom, ye qingge had instructed her to tell her about Feng Yan and her child. my brother-in-law Feng¡¯s eyes are especially beautiful, just like a vampire aristocrat. Sister, have you ever seen a vampire? ¡± ¡°Do you like to watch it? If you like, I can introduce you to a few good vampire movies.¡± I¡¯m sorry, sister Jiahui. This sister of mine is quite talkative. I met her when I was abroad. She¡¯s like my own sister, so please don¡¯t find her annoying. She likes to do bold and imaginative things! Ye qingge deliberately covered the little trumpet¡¯s mouth with her hand to stop her from speaking. ¡°It¡¯s fine, valiant song. Aren¡¯t you with beixiao? why are you ¡­¡± Tong Jiahui¡¯s elegant face broke into a smile. ¡°Hehe ¡­ That ¡­ We broke up!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face was filled with sadness and helplessness. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you all fine!¡± Tong Jiahui asked in surprise as she slowed down the car. ¡°Sister, is the bei Zhi you are talking about Li Bei Zhi? That big bastard, he¡¯s not as good as my brother-in-law Feng, he¡¯s a scumbag!¡± The little trumpet pushed ye qingge¡¯s hand away and shouted angrily, as if it was going to fight with someone. let me tell you, he didn¡¯t tell you that he has a son. He even said that my sister GE¡¯s life is chaotic. What¡¯s wrong with my sister GE having a daughter? ¡± ¡°Little trumpet, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Ye qingge looked embarrassed and raised her voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Valiant song.¡± Chapter 325 ? 325 Chapter 325 The car suddenly stopped, and Tong Jiahui looked at her in shock. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have anything to hide from you. Sister Jiahui, li beixiao knew that I have a daughter and broke up with me!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s smile was a little sad, as if she still had a deep nostalgia for li Beichen. actually, this isn¡¯t a big deal, as long as you two love each other. Sigh, bei Zhi is a clean freak, so maybe you two aren¡¯t meant to be together! Tong Jiahui smiled and comforted her, but her eyes were extremely happy. who would want to be with someone like him? my brother-in-law Feng is so good and handsome. My sister GE is going to marry him! ¡°Can you shut up and stop talking!¡± Ye qingge pretended to be angry and scolded the little trumpet. The small trumpet made a zipping motion with its mouth, buckled the hood of the hoodie, and shrank into the corner. ¡°You¡¯re getting married, valiant song. Isn¡¯t this a little too rushed?¡± sister Jiahui, you don¡¯t know this, but my daughter¡¯s father used to court me. For the sake of our child, I think it¡¯s better to have a complete family! When she said this, ye qingge¡¯s eyes were a little evasive, which made people think that she was half telling the truth. Tong Jiahui narrowed her eyes. She thought that Feng Yan must have used some kind of trick to threaten ye qingge. If she did not marry him, she would not be able to be with her daughter. He would definitely do this to take revenge on li beixiao. Snatching li beixiao¡¯s woman would definitely make him very happy. Then, he would get married and make li beixiao embarrassed. ¡°Hey, you guys ¡­ Then what about Mumu? I think that child is quite close to you.¡± According to the report, li beixiao had taken li Mumu and ye qingge to seal the door that day. Li Mumu had not come out since. sister Jiahui, you don¡¯t know. Everyone said that they would part on good terms, but li beixiao was too much. it¡¯s a long story. That day, li beixiao and my daughter¡¯s father fought and almost hurt me. Mumu is a very stubborn child. She¡¯s living with me now, saying that she¡¯ll protect me ¡­ sigh, there are some things that I can¡¯t explain to you in a few words. I don¡¯t want to talk about it either. Sister Jiahui, do you know Feng Yan? ¡± Ye qingge¡¯s face was sad, as if her mind was in a mess, so the words she said were also a mess. ¡°We grew up together. The brother-in-law Feng she¡¯s talking about, could it be Feng Yan? He has a grudge with bei Zhi ¡­¡± Tong Jiahui asked, pretending to be in disbelief. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± ¡°You guys ¡­ It¡¯s really chaotic!¡± Tong Jiahui smiled weakly. Ye qingge sneered in her heart. If she followed the script, it would be a complete mess. Tong Jiahui sent ye qingge and the others to the closed door. The majestic gate had been broken, and the workers were repairing it. Ye qingge asked the guard, and the guard said that li beixiao had brought people to break the door, and the door was opened with a modified armored vehicle. Ye qingge said that she was crazy and ran in. ¡°Why is this person so annoying? we¡¯ve already broken up, but he still won¡¯t let my sister GE lead a good life!¡± The little trumpet rolled up its sleeves and cursed angrily when it jumped down. He followed ye qingge in. Tong Jiahui sat in the car and smiled as she looked at the broken door. The corners of her mouth curved into a happy smile. Ye qingge stopped after a few steps, waiting for the little trumpeting to catch up. ¡°Little girl, your acting is not bad!¡± Ye qingge gently hit the brim of the small-muzzled hat. She really liked this bodyguard that her brother had given her. ¡°Sister GE, you can¡¯t just praise me with your mouth. You have to buy me lollipops!¡± The little trumpet held ye qingge¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly. Chapter 326 ? 326 Chapter 326 ¡°Come, let me see your teeth!¡± Ye qingge pinched the little trumpet¡¯s chin, wanting to see her teeth. ¡°Very good, buy it for me, buy it for me!¡± The little trumpet also liked ye qingge very much. Otherwise, she would not be so intimate with her. The two of them entered the living room while playing around. Ye qingge did not expect Feng Yan to be back. How could he ¡­ The scene in the living room was very heartwarming ¡­ Feng Yan was playing games with Mumu, and Mumu seemed to be a little tired. She was lying on Feng Yan¡¯s lap and controlling the handle. Beside them, li beixiao was playing with Tang Tang. The two of them were lying on the floor. She was playing with a Barbie doll in the bedroom, living room, kitchen, cloakroom ¡­ Most of the Barbie¡¯s mansion had been assembled, and the rest of the things were scattered everywhere. It was a mess, but it was very heartwarming. Ye qingge¡¯s soft heart was filled with warmth. She was really grateful to God for loving her so much and letting her have such a happy life. When the little trumpeting cat saw Feng Yan, it immediately ran over. ¡°Damn, young master Feng, you¡¯re so handsome now!¡± The little trumpeting cat lay on Feng Yan¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile. ¡°Get down!¡± The feminine voice was filled with deep displeasure. Feng Yan was wearing a headset, so he didn¡¯t notice the small horn approaching. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given her the chance to get close to him, let alone lie on top of him. ¡°Boring, I¡¯m complimenting your handsomeness, but you¡¯re not giving me face! Aiyo, little Mumu, you¡¯re breaking the rules even though you¡¯re so handsome! When he grows up, who knows how many beautiful girls he¡¯ll harm!¡± The little trumpet got down from Feng Yan¡¯s body and picked up li Mumu again. It wanted to kiss him, but he pushed it away with a look of disgust. don¡¯t hide. Let big sister kiss you. This little fresh meat is drooling just by looking at him! The little trumpet was so insistent on kissing li Mumu that his handsome little face was deformed. When Tang Tang saw her brother being bullied, she clenched her little fists and looked at the little trumpet like a little leopard. ¡°Do something!¡± Li beixiao carried his daughter and kicked Feng Yan¡¯s foot, asking him to control the little trumpet. He wanted some peace and quiet, so he carried his daughter to the sofa to calm her down. ¡°Why don¡¯t you care? It¡¯s clearly your words that are more effective!¡± Feng Yan placed his hands behind his back, his feminine face looking very evil, and his slightly raised eyebrows looked very flirtatious. Li beixiao left Feng Yan with a tall and handsome back. ¡°Brother Feng, help!¡± Li Mumu¡¯s little face was cupped, and her voice changed. She was very cute. ¡°Little trumpeting, let go and get lost!¡± Feng Yan couldn¡¯t bear to see li Mumu being ravaged by the small horn, and his soft voice was filled with a strong warning. As expected, the moment Feng Yan opened his mouth, the little-muzzled weapon let go. ¡°You only know how to bully me!¡± The little trumpet pouted and sat on the floor, hugging its knees. ¡°Big-horn girl, I won¡¯t be a gentleman if you molest me again!¡± Li Mumu said helplessly as she rubbed her little face. Once again, he sighed in his heart. Being handsome was also a burden, but he also had to be a gentleman. He was really helpless. Ye qingge didn¡¯t care. It was obvious that the little trumpeting guy was very familiar with Feng Yan and the others. ¡°Come here!¡± Li beixiao said to ye qingge, who was standing there and watching the show. Ye qingge smiled and walked over. She took Tang Tang from li beixiao¡¯s arms and kissed her on the cheek. look at how angry you are. Auntie is playing with your brother, not bullying him! She pinched Tang Tang¡¯s pink little face. Now, Tang Tang and her had also become closer. Tang Tang lay on ye qingge¡¯s shoulder and secretly looked at the little trumpet. Is that Auntie? She¡¯s clearly my older sister? Chapter 327 ? 327 Chapter 327 He didn¡¯t seem much older than her and her brother. Do you like to eat lollipops? ¡°Can you still stand the little horn?¡± Li beixiao took ye qingge¡¯s hand and held her white and boneless hand tightly in his palm. Li beixiao felt at ease like this. He wanted to wrap her small hands like this forever. yes, she¡¯s very cute. I met Tong Jiahui at my team leader¡¯s house today! Ye qingge touched Tang Tang¡¯s hair, which was really smooth and soft. ¡°What?¡± Li beixiao frowned. I think she¡¯s coming for me, so I told you. even if I don¡¯t look for her, she¡¯ll come to me. She said she¡¯d send me and the little trumpet off, and then ¡­ Ye qingge told li beixiao everything that had happened on the way. ¡°Did you really knock into the door?¡± When ye qingge mentioned the door, she suddenly remembered the broken door. She thought that li beixiao would not do such a childish thing. ¡°Yes, we have to put on an act for those people.¡± Li beixiao said indifferently. It was as if he had kicked the door. ¡°I say, Chen, what you hit is my house¡¯s door. Also, what do you mean by moving your things to my house? Not only are you eating my food, but you¡¯re also staying in my place. Do you have any shame?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice became even gentler and deeper at the mention of the door. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao in surprise. Was he going to live here too? my wife and children are all here. I can¡¯t just leave them to you. I have to share your burden. You¡¯re quite busy! Li beixiao didn¡¯t even look at Feng Yan and said this casually. Feng Yan pursed his lips slightly in annoyance, causing the corners of his lips to curl up into a childish smile. Ye qingge happened to see this curve, and she couldn¡¯t help but imagine the two men¡¯s bickering when they were young. She had never thought that the conflict and hatred between the two of them would be resolved because of her and Tang Tang. Sometimes, emotions were really hard to say. It could make people suffer, but it could also make them forget their past. At this time, li Mumu had just ¡°escaped¡± from the small horn. When she passed by Feng Yan, he grabbed her by the collar. Mumu, don¡¯t be with your father in the future. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re bad, but it¡¯s not good if you¡¯re thick-skinned. Not only is it embarrassing, but women don¡¯t like it either! Li Mumu thought to herself, brother Feng, that¡¯s not right! Li beixiao raised his eyebrows and lifted ye qingge¡¯s chin. He asked, ¡± do you love me? ¡± Ye qingge moved her head and tried to break free from li beixiao¡¯s hand. This man was really thick-skinned. Feng Yan was absolutely right. Who would ask such a question in front of their child? did he have any sense of a father? When Tang Tang heard this, she immediately covered her face and made a shy gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene!¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s expression, ye qingge pulled a long face and ordered li beixiao sternly. that¡¯s why his skin is so thick. He¡¯s invincible! Feng Yan shook his head and walked towards the balcony. Recently, he would go to the terrace to smoke since the children were there. He did not do as well as li beixiao. For the past two days, he did not see him smoke. Ye qingge looked at Feng Yan¡¯s lonely back and thought that there were some things that they had to say. After all, he was a part of the reason why she was so happy now. you coax Tang Tang to sleep tonight. I¡¯ll go and chat with Feng Yan! Ye qingge placed Tang Tang in li beixiao¡¯s arms, kissed her on the face, and left. Chapter 328 ? 328 Mumu, sleep with your sister Li beixiao did not say anything. He also felt that ye qingge should have a chat with Feng Yan. After all, Feng Yan had been really good to her when she was young. He had been looking for her all these years. They were so happy now and had a family reunion. However, Feng Yan was all alone, so it was inevitable that he would feel lonely. Tang Tang wrapped her arms around li beixiao¡¯s neck and nestled in his arms. Her eyelids were heavy. ¡°Daddy will put you to sleep, my little princess!¡± Li beixiao carried Tang Tang upstairs, his movements very gentle. Li Mumu looked at the back of her father, who was holding her sister, and sighed in her heart. I¡¯ve never seen you coaxing me to sleep, sigh!¡± ¡°Mumu, sleep with big sister! I¡¯ll give you a lollipop!¡± The little trumpet ran over from behind sneakily. ¡°Big-mouth sister, if you harass me again, I¡¯ll tell uncle Huo that you¡¯re a womanly woman!¡± Li Mumu said this without looking back and left in a cool and handsome manner. ¡± The little trumpet cried out in anger. The balcony Feng Yan leaned against the railing and smoked, his posture casual and lazy. Ye qingge had always felt sorry for Feng Yan. This man had shouldered too much and endured too much, and he was also lonely. He had once said that he would be alone in the future ¡­ Ye qingge also knew that Chu baiqing and Gu Jue were not ignoring her. It was Feng Yan who had distanced himself from these people. He had isolated himself from all the people and things related to li Beichen. ¡°Feng Yan, thank you for giving me happiness!¡± It would not be an exaggeration to say that Feng Yan was the one who had given her her her happiness. He had told her the truth without reservation. Ye qingge would remember this kindness. ¡°Ha ¡­ It¡¯s so sour!¡± Feng Yan squinted his eyes and puffed out a mouthful of smoke, looking devilish. Feng Yan had a devilish temper and was a typical bad man. Ye qingge believed that many women would fall in love with him. I thought you would use Tangtang to force me to be with you. I was indeed quite surprised when you told me everything. Ye qingge was telling the truth. When she found out that Feng Yan had told her the whole truth, she was indeed very surprised. if it wasn¡¯t for Tang Tang and Mumu, I would¡¯ve used all means to get you. but, you¡¯re Tangtang and Mumu¡¯s mother. I won¡¯t provoke you again in the future! ¡°Although I¡¯m a muddleheaded person, I still have a bottom line!¡± Feng Yan put out the cigarette in his hand and looked at ye qingge through the White smoke. He had always wanted this woman. He wanted to be with her for the rest of his life. That would be a happy thing. He could snatch her from li beixiao¡¯s hands, but he could not snatch her from the child. ¡± we¡¯ve been missing for more than 20 years. I¡¯ll like you as a sister, rather than forcing you to my side ¡­ I¡¯m not happy.¡± I want to see you happy by his side. I¡¯m not a great person, but you¡¯ve suffered too much all these years. I can¡¯t be selfish and make you unhappy in the future! Ye qingge had always been the one listening to their conversation. Feng Yan was not a very talkative person, but he had endless things to say to ye qingge. He wanted to tell her everything, be it good or bad, happy or sad. Hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words, ye qingge¡¯s heart felt both warm and bitter. The words that she wanted to say were stuck in her throat. She also wanted to protect this man well. Chapter 329 ? 329 We¡¯re not one family She would protect him like a brother and make him happy and warm. She could not give him love, but she could give him family. Ye qingge hugged Feng Yan gently. Such a gentle action carried her ultimate love. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll protect you with my family so that you won¡¯t be lonely anymore!¡± Ye qingge knew that Feng Yan was lonely. Although he was the young master of the Feng family, he always ate alone ¡­ ¡°Meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow? The sealed gate has never been so lively before ¡­¡± I¡¯ve never felt so warm before either. I¡¯m even a little greedy. These days will never end. Although I bicker with Chen, I¡¯m happy that he¡¯s here! ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that I¡¯ve gained weight these few days? The food you make is so delicious!¡± Perhaps Feng Yan would only say such sad words to ye qingge. He would only show all his weakness in front of her. Ye qingge¡¯s heart ached. Feng Yan had once told her that he wanted to eat the food she cooked for the rest of his life. His heart yearned for someone to be by his side, to cook him three meals a day, to take a walk at sunset, to embrace him at night, and to welcome the sunrise ¡­ It was because he had been alone for too long ¡­ Ye qingge thought that while she was protecting Feng Yan, she also had to solve his marriage. Feng Yan, Tang Tang will be your goddaughter from now on. When she gets married, you can¡¯t miss out on her dowry! Ye qingge knew how much Feng Yan loved Tang Tang. ¡°Ha ¡­ You two, really ¡­ It¡¯s not like we¡¯re a family!¡± Feng Yan chuckled, and his chuckling sounded helpless. ¡°What?¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t understand what Feng Yan meant. tonight, Zhen told me to let Tang Tang be my goddaughter. But he was more ruthless than you. He said that I¡¯ll pay for Tang Tang¡¯s dowry! ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Ye qingge laughed. This was definitely something that li beixiao would say. In the past, she had never realized that he was so thick-skinned, but now, she felt that he was more and more introverted. ¡°You look just like when you were young. You still look so good when you smile!¡± Feng Yan held ye qingge in his arms again. He told himself once again that this woman would be his sister in the future, and he had to dote on her well. ¡°At that time, brother Rao even said that looking at you smile would make you full even if you didn¡¯t eat. Now it seems that it¡¯s the same!¡± ¡°My brother may seem like a boring person, but sometimes the words he says are quite childish.¡± the little cat pendants I gave you are all the ones I remember when they smile or play around. They are very cute! ¡°Ah Yan, I have something to tell you ¡­¡± Ye qingge looked up at Feng Yan and smiled like a child who had done something wrong. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything and let go of ye qingge. This position was too ambiguous. I accidentally broke a pendant. Can I buy another one? ¡± Ye qingge did not mention that li beixiao had broken it. She really liked it. ¡°Ha ¡­ It was probably a broken spine! I made all of those. If I can¡¯t buy them, I¡¯ll ask him to compensate me later!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words sounded like a joke, and his tone was extremely light. However, ye qingge¡¯s heart ached when she saw how nonchalant he was. Because these were all done by Feng Yan, he also said that it was MeowMeow¡¯s expression and smile when she was young. However, it had been broken. It was something that she had made personally, and it was her heart ¡­ ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Before ye qingge could finish her sentence, Feng Yan interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you when I¡¯m free. It¡¯s late, go back to sleep! Otherwise, we¡¯ll be here to arrest you!¡± Chapter 330 ? 330 Give your man a heads up in case he misunderstands again Feng Yan patted ye qingge¡¯s head, turned around, and walked out of the open air. His back looked extremely lonely. Ye qingge was on the balcony, thinking about how to find li beixiao a companion for Feng Yan. In the past two days, ye qingge found that Kong Yu took extra care of her, and it was obvious that he was pursuing her. She thought that it had something to do with Tong Jiahui. Not only did she want her to leave li beixiao and be with Feng Yan, but she also wanted Kong Yu to pursue her. Was this the woman who wanted to turn her into a promiscuous woman? Tong Jiahui was Tong Jiahui, and Kong Yu was Kong Yu. Ye qingge did not want to get Kong Yu involved. He was a good person and should not have been used by Tong Jiahui in this matter. Ye qingge thought for a moment. She wanted to put on a good show and get Kong Yu out of the picture. The more one invested in a relationship, the more serious the injury would be in the end. Ye qingge called Feng Yan and told him about her plan. In the end, he said, ¡± tell your man in advance, in case he misunderstands and thinks that I¡¯m provoking you again. Then, he¡¯ll punch me in the face and disfigure me. Ye qingge laughed. She did not expect Feng Yan to care so much about his face. After work, Kong Yu offered to send ye qingge home, and ye qingge did not refuse. The address she gave was a closed one, not the place she rented. ¡°You¡¯ve moved?¡± Kong Yu had sent her home to the Paris neighborhood. ¡°En!¡± Ye qingge replied with a smile. ¡°Team leader, are you very close to your cousin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not particularly close, but all cousins are like this! My mom and my aunt are very close!¡± Kong Yu used to live abroad and rarely interacted with Tong Jiahui. my uncle is an official, and my father is a University professor in the Department of Architecture. My uncle looked down on him, so the two families don¡¯t visit each other often, so I don¡¯t see my cousin often. ¡°What kind of official looks down on others?¡± Ye qingge wanted to know about Tong Bing. ¡°He used to be the head of the financial division. I heard from my father that he seemed to have gotten into some trouble and found a reason to fire him. I don¡¯t know the specific reason.¡± After listening to Kong Yu¡¯s words, ye qingge confirmed that Tong Bing did not retire from his high position because of illness, but for some unknown reason. She also caught a piece of information. Kong Yu¡¯s father was a professor in the Department of Architecture, which made ye qingge pay special attention to. The military base¡¯s location and construction map were inseparable from the architect profession. She didn¡¯t know if she was thinking too much, but she couldn¡¯t let go of any traces. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t the team leader take over his father¡¯s career and study architecture? I¡¯m very interested in this subject.¡± I¡¯m not too interested. Although my father is only a University professor, he is very authoritative in the field of architecture. If you like, you can learn from him in the future. I¡¯ll give you a back door! Ye qingge talked more with him today, which made Kong Yu very happy. He felt that his pursuit of her had been successful, and he really liked this woman. alright, I¡¯ll definitely pay uncle a visit and learn from him when I have the chance! Ye qingge did not mean to get information from Kong Yu. She just wanted to know more so that she could be on guard. When it was time to close the door, Kong Yu was stunned. In the world of ordinary people, they had only heard of the underworld legend of sealing the gate. They did not dare to imagine that they would see it with their own eyes one day. team leader, there¡¯s something I need to make clear to you. I¡¯ve already broken up with the president, I ¡­ Chapter 331 ? 331 Take your claws away To be on the safe side, ye qingge could not tell Kong Yu the truth. He was an upright man. Tong Jiahui was too cunning. She would definitely confirm some things with Kong Yu. Before ye qingge could finish her sentence, someone knocked on the car window. Feng Yan¡¯s devilishly handsome face was so cold that anyone who looked at it would be afraid ¡­ this is my fianc¨¦. We had an engagement since we were young. That¡¯s ¡­ Our daughter ¡­ I¡¯m getting married soon ¡­¡± On one hand, ye qingge wanted to break Kong Zhang¡¯s feelings for her. On the other hand, she wanted to tell Tong Jiahui through him that she was really with Feng Yan. Only after the mastermind confirmed that they had successfully incited the war between Feng Yan and Li Beichen would they take the next step. Only when they took action would they be able to end this matter as soon as possible. Kong Yu saw the little girl in Feng Yan¡¯s arms. She really looked like ye qingge ¡­ He felt that his ears were buzzing, as if he could not hear anything, but at the same time. it seemed that he could hear everything very clearly, especially the sentence. ¡± I¡¯m getting married soon ¡­ He was wondering why she would agree to let him send her back today ¡­ It turned out that she wanted him to see her fianc¨¦ and daughter ¡­ He thought that she would be with the president. His cousin said that the president would not be true to her, so he wanted to pursue her, love her, dote on her, and give her happiness ¡­ team leader, you¡¯re a good man. I¡¯m honored that you like me, but I think that love will only last if we love each other. I want to be good friends with you, very, very good friends. Are you willing to do that? ¡± Ye qingge¡¯s words were very sincere. She would not say that she did not like him. It was better to keep a distance from him in the future and not have any contact with him. There was nothing wrong with liking someone. She didn¡¯t have to reject love and at the same time, isolate friendship. The people one met in one¡¯s life might be fated for several lifetimes, so one must cherish them. Just then, Feng Yan knocked on the car window impatiently again. Ye qingge opened the door and got out of the car ¡­ Kong Yu was very polite. Even though he had been rejected, he still got out of the car and greeted Feng Yan with a smile. Feng Yan¡¯s usual arrogance and ruthlessness did not even spare Kong Yu a glance. He held Tang Tang with one hand and put his other hand on ye qingge¡¯s shoulder, pulling her into his arms and declaring his sovereignty in a domineering manner. Kong Yu was slightly embarrassed, but for some reason, he still felt that ye qingge and the president were suitable to be together. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the time in the hotel in Yucheng when he saw the president holding ye qingge¡¯s hand. They weren¡¯t holding hands but had their fingers intertwined ¡­ That force seemed to be entangled for a lifetime. He didn¡¯t want to break up with her. Maybe the way people from rich families treated relationships wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person like him could understand! ¡°Valiant song, I¡¯m going back now. My answer to your question is yes!¡± Kong Yu¡¯s words were bitter, but he also understood that ye qingge was a kind woman. She didn¡¯t want to sink deeper and deeper, nor did she want to lose her friend. This time, it was time to let go. It was really impossible. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, team leader. Be careful on the road!¡± Ye qingge smiled and waved at Kong Yu. She really couldn¡¯t let Kong Yu be dragged down by Tong Jiahui. She thought that Tong Jiahui would ask Kong Yu for his opinion. She was disappointed that he would not provoke him after knowing that Kong Yu was of no use to him. ¡°Take your claws away!¡± The man¡¯s cold voice came from behind her, with a strong sense of displeasure. Chapter 332 ? 332 Mr. Li, are you Jealous Again? Ye qingge did not expect li beixiao to come back earlier than her. Come back? He looked at the door and it was still intact. What did he break this time, giving the enemy in the dark the illusion that they were here to find trouble? Not only did Feng Yan not let go, but he also hugged ye qingge even tighter when he turned around. He looked at li beixiao. if I don¡¯t let go, what can you do to me? ¡± His expression was provocative. Ye qingge thought that if she had not called him and told him that she wanted Feng Yan to act with her, li beixiao would probably be Jealous Again. ¡°You, come here!¡± Li beixiao ignored Feng Yan and said to ye qingge. ¡°Oh!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t want the two of them to continue fighting. ¡°Ha ¡­ I¡¯ll give brother Rao a call later and tell him that you call him ¡°sister¡± like you¡¯re calling a kitten or a puppy!¡± Feng Yan let go of ye qingge¡¯s hand and strode away with Tang Tang in his arms. That expression and back view were definitely tsundere ¡­ Li beixiao¡¯s face darkened when he heard Feng Yan¡¯s words. This was a sinister move! His brother had been busy these two days. Otherwise, he would have taken ye qingge for himself. How could she allow him to hug her to sleep? she had to be looked at even when she held her little hands. Ye qingge smiled. She felt really good and genuinely happy. Li beixiao and Feng Yan had made up again. Even though he would fight back and forth childishly, she could feel that the smile on Feng Yan¡¯s face was no longer as feminine as before. ¡°Mr. Li, are you making vinegar again?¡± Ye qingge held li beixiao¡¯s arm and asked with a smile. Her delicate appearance was as gorgeous as fireworks. ¡°What, you want to eat?¡± Li beixiao pinched ye qingge¡¯s face and asked evilly. After that, he thought to himself,¡¯thank God big brother didn¡¯t see me. Otherwise, he¡¯d scold me and feel bad for ye qingge.¡¯ ¡°En, brew some for me to eat!¡± Ye qingge teased li beixiao on purpose, like a child asking for candy. yes, you can eat as much as you want. Tong Jiahui asked me out for dinner tomorrow! A hint of childishness appeared on li beixiao¡¯s cold face. Your man also has a date with a woman, so quickly come and be jealous. ¡°She really can¡¯t hold it in. The moment she found out that we broke up, she threw herself at me!¡± Ye qingge pouted and pretended to be angry, but the words she said were not sour at all. ¡°What do you think I should bring her to eat? What do you women like to eat?¡± Li beixiao lowered his head and looked at ye qingge¡¯s charming face. His words were also hoarse. His eyes were also hot, and his hands slid down from her back to her slender waist, and then down ¡­ It fell on her delicate butt ¡­ I don¡¯t know what other women like to eat, but I think Tong Jiahui must want you to eat her up! Ye qingge did not Dodge, but put her arms around li beixiao¡¯s neck with a smile. Her eyes were full of flirtatiousness, like a demon. The words she said were especially provocative, as if she was inviting him. No man could resist such temptation. ¡°You want me to eat you, right? Eh? Little demon!¡± In li beixiao¡¯s eyes, ye qingge had always been an annoying and seductive Little Vixen. She only needed a look, an action, or even a breath to make him surrender. In this world, only this woman could make him, li beixiao, lose control. ¡°If you want to eat me, I¡¯ll let you eat, but your daughter and son will have to go hungry. What do you do?¡± Ye qingge stood on her tiptoes and spoke to li beixiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, the heat spreading. Chapter 333 ? 333 How am I not quiet and gentle? Li beixiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move. This annoying Little Vixen, she did it intentionally. That coquettish and soft voice was like a soul-sucking charm that made li beixiao want to ignore her. However, she was pregnant now, after all, so he could still be clear about it. ¡°Woman, you seduced me like this!¡± Li beixiao bit ye qingge¡¯s earlobe and said in a hoarse voice. He pulled ye qingge into his arms and really wanted to punish her. Ye qingge¡¯s delicate little face immediately blushed. In terms of flirting, she was far inferior to li beixiao. ¡°That sister GE, young master Li ¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± The little trumpet walked past them, half-covering its face. Was she too small? Was it so easy to be ignored? She got out of Kong Yu¡¯s car and was ignored ¡­ Sadly, the baby was not happy. Hearing the sound of the trumpet, ye qingge suddenly remembered that there was someone beside her. She suddenly retreated from li beixiao¡¯s arms, but he pulled her back. ¡°You want her to see it?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s low voice was a little unhappy. This woman was really generous ¡­ Hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, ye qingge¡¯s face turned red, but she could not leave his arms. hahahahaha ¡­ I didn¡¯t see or hear anything ¡­¡± The little trumpet laughed in a demonic voice, not forgetting to glance at the two people in his arms. ¡°Do you need me to call for the flame?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s deep eyes narrowed as he said in a low voice. ¡± The little trumpet immediately covered its face and ran away. ¡°She¡¯s afraid of fire?¡± Ye qingge had never seen the little trumpet so flustered. She had always thought that the little trumpets were heartless and that they would be fine as long as they had lollipops. ¡°She really likes fire!¡± Ye qingge opened her mouth in surprise. Flame had such a dull personality, while the little trumpet was so lively. This was too ¡­ ¡°What about the flame? Do you like her?¡± Ye qingge had also said that she would solve the other half of the flame¡¯s problem. ¡°He likes quiet and gentle girls!¡± With just these two points, the small-muzzled weapon was directly passed. It was a serious failure. ¡°That¡¯s what I look like!¡± Ye qingge pointed at herself and said jokingly. ¡°Which part of you is quiet? Which part of you is gentle?¡± Li beixiao lifted ye qingge¡¯s chin. Li beixiao liked to do such a domineering action. It was a little teasing but very seductive. ¡°Where am I not gentle and quiet? How am I not gentle?¡± Ye qingge retorted. She realized that she would learn from whoever she was with. She had also become two-faced now. ¡°Your mouth is getting more and more powerful. You¡¯re learning how to talk back to me?¡± When li beixiao said this, he rubbed ye qingge¡¯s lips with his rough thumb. When ye qingge heard this, she did not talk back to him. She wanted to break free from li beixiao¡¯s embrace, but in the end, this man ¡­ The two of them had done all the intimate things they could. However, ye qingge was still embarrassed to hug him like this. ¡°You let me go ¡­¡± Ye qingge said, reaching out to hit li Beichen¡¯s naughty hand. ¡°You¡¯re not happy because I told you?¡± He didn¡¯t give ye qingge any chance to speak or hit him. Li beixiao grabbed her hand and placed it behind her back. His thin lips sealed her mouth that was about to curse. He kissed her domineeringly, like an Emperor inspecting his own city. He inspected every inch of her, not letting go of a single inch. Chapter 334 ? 334 A childish man Ye qingge could not resist li beixiao¡¯s kisses every time. He would only let her go when she was out of breath. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Ye qingge pushed li beixiao angrily and ran away quickly. This man was getting more and more presumptuous. When ye qingge ran back to the villa, she saw a man sitting on the sofa and looking at her. Feng Yan even looked at the clock on the wall without giving her any face, and a playful smile appeared on his lips. Ye qingge covered her mouth and ran upstairs. It was so embarrassing. ¡°Mom, hurry up. I¡¯m hungry!¡± Li Mumu had no idea what her father and mother were doing in the courtyard, so she called out pitifully. Not long after, li beixiao walked in. Feng Yan smiled and said to him, ¡± there¡¯s a swimming pool in my backyard. You can go and swim a few rounds to cool down! As he spoke, there was a playful smile in his devilish eyes. ¡°I can cool you down by punching you a few times!¡± Li beixiao said coldly and also went upstairs. Now, he completely treated this place as his own home. When he came in, he had been in Feng Yan¡¯s car. Those people would never have thought that he would be the one in Feng Yan¡¯s modified car. ¡°Brother Rao will be here in a bit, I called!¡± When Feng Yan said this, he sounded very happy and even deliberately emphasized that he was the one who had called. Li beixiao couldn¡¯t be blamed for wanting to punch him a few times with his smug look. He really deserved a beating. Li Mumu looked at her own father and then at brother Feng. She sighed in her heart. Childish man! Li beixiao closed his eyes and let out a sigh of relief. Really ¡­ It seemed that he couldn¡¯t be intimate with his wife again. He had to quickly settle this brother-in-law. Sure enough, when Huo zhongrao came for dinner that night, li beixiao¡¯s entire face was black. Not to mention holding his wife¡¯s hand, he couldn¡¯t even eat next to her. Looking at his wife, li beixiao¡¯s eyes were full of resentment. ¡°Brother, eat this!¡± Ye qingge kept putting food into Huo zhongrao¡¯s bowl. And Huo zhongrao ate as much as she took. Even if his sister gave him vegetables and green beans, he would swallow them down to dote on his sister. Feng Yan was in a good mood. He had decided to hook up with brother Rao and live with her, so the house would be lively. ¡°You, come here!¡± Feng Yan suddenly pointed at Mumu and said. Li Mumu looked up at brother Feng while eating the ribs. What did he mean? This tone and this action, are you looking for a beating? When li beixiao heard Feng Yan¡¯s words, he suddenly laughed. His laugh was extremely cold and sinister! ¡°What are you saying!¡± Huo zhongrao narrowed his eyes at Feng Yan, his tone extremely displeased. ¡°Brother Rao, I learned this from Zheng. This is how he talks to MeowMeow!¡± Feng Yan spread out his hands with an innocent look on his face, like a child who had just learned how to speak, saying whatever he learned. Li Mumu suddenly understood that brother Feng was trying to set his own father up. She couldn¡¯t help but mourn for him in her heart. this is the rhythm of seeking death! Was his father the kind of person who would let others do as they pleased? If he didn¡¯t get back at you, would he still be li beixiao? Huo zhongrao looked at li beixiao, his eyes full of displeasure. He actually dared to speak to his sister like that. How disrespectful. Who gave him the guts to call her that? Ye qingge facepalmed. Feng Yan was really playful. He was just fooling around, but her brother took it seriously. Sure enough, just as ye qingge thought that her brother would take it seriously, Huo zhongrao spoke. ¡°Are you calling little cat or little dog?¡± Huo zhongrao slammed his chopsticks on the table in anger. His sister was a kitten or puppy? Chapter 335 ? 335 It¡¯s a waste of time to learn, embarrassing ¡°You, come here!¡± Li beixiao did not answer, but hooked his finger at ye qingge, gentle and loving. It was the sound of love between lovers, especially li beixiao¡¯s low voice. Hearing these words from his mouth would make people blush and their hearts beat faster, because it was too seductive, too ambiguous ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s face turned red instantly. She realized that she would always blush in front of li beixiao. His eyes or words would make her blush. This was not his tone in the courtyard just now. This tone was a command, a flirting tone. Huo zhongrao¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted to say something, but he felt that it was inappropriate. She glanced at Feng Yan, and her eyes told her that there was nothing wrong with what li beixiao had said. Why does it sound so different when it comes out of your mouth? Li beixiao looked at Feng Yan. the fun between husband and wife ¡­ If you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s a waste of time even if you learn it. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Li Mumu shook her head. He dug his own grave. In terms of being two-faced, brother Feng and his father were still lacking. Feng Yan put his chopsticks down on the table and gave ye qingge a sad look. The look in his eyes meant that he was not helping him ¡­ Ye qingge looked at him, feeling wronged. you¡¯re making a scene and I¡¯m playing along with you. Do you want to eat and sleep well tonight? ¡± Ye qingge was using her eyes to express herself. As for whether Feng Yan could understand her or not, that was his business. Tang Tang shook li beixiao¡¯s arm and looked at him. She used her eyes to convey the message, ¡± don¡¯t bully my Godfather! She then touched Feng Yan¡¯s hand and consoled him with a smile. my daughter is still the most reliable. Come, let your Godfather carry you! Feng Yan carried Tang Tang and sat her down on his lap. Feng Yan told Tang Tang a lot today. He told her that li beixiao was her biological father and that she had to call him ¡®daddy¡¯. He was also her father, but they were still not related by blood, so she had to call him Godfather. After Tang Tang heard this, she hugged Feng Yan and did not cry or make a fuss. After a long time, she kissed him and nodded. She used her eyes to tell him that she understood. Feng Yan knew that Tang Tang was a smart child and understood everything. She needed more love to let her try to speak. This could not be rushed. He had to tell Tang Tang as soon as possible that he was not her father, in case the child took it seriously. It would hurt her if he told her later. She had already accepted li beixiao, so this was the right time to tell him. Feng Yan¡¯s words stunned li beizhi, ye qingge, and Huo zhongrao. It was. Godfather, not. father. Previously, when Feng Yan spoke to Tang Tang, he always used the word ¡®daddy¡¯. ¡°Tang Tang, did your father bully your Godfather?¡± Feng Yan ignored everyone¡¯s surprised looks and continued to ask Tang Tang. Tang Tang pursed her lips and looked at li beixiao. She nodded her head, implying that her father had bullied her Godfather. Ye qingge¡¯s eyes turned red. She thought that it would take some time for Tang Tang to acknowledge li beixiao. However, Feng Yan had told her about it and the child had accepted it ¡­ She owed Feng Yan even more now. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were slightly dull and he did not react. He did not even dare to say it in front of Tang Tang. daddy will play with you ¡­ I¡¯m the one playing with you every time ¡­ But now, his daughter had acknowledged him. This feeling was both pleasant and sad because the child could not speak. He was pleasantly surprised, but he also felt extremely guilty, and his debt to the child deepened. Li beixiao touched Tang Tang¡¯s hair, but he looked at Feng Yan and said, ¡± good girl! Feng Yan¡¯s expression changed immediately, and he turned around with Tang Tang in his arms. ¡°Tong Jiahui gave Kong Yu a call!¡± The little trumpets ran over with a smile. Chapter 336 ? 336 You¡¯re angry, you lost your sense of propriety, you lost your mind Except for ye qingge, who was a little surprised, the others looked calm. She didn¡¯t know how the loudspeaker found out that Tong Jiahui had called Kong Yu. Just as she was thinking about this, the loudspeaker put her phone on speaker. Tong Jiahui¡¯s voice was heard from inside. ¡°Xiao Ling, do you have time? Cousin will treat you to a meal!¡± cousin, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day! Kong Yu¡¯s voice was low on the phone. Li beixiao glanced at ye qingge. This woman was so attractive that he was afraid that she would have to pick many men in the future. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°Cousin, valiant song is getting married ¡­¡± At this moment, Kong Yu needed someone to listen to him. Coincidentally, Tong Jiahui¡¯s phone call came in. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear bei Zhi say that he wanted to marry her! Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± it¡¯s not our President. Anyway, she¡¯s going to get married. It¡¯s impossible for me to be with her ¡­ Kong Yu was not a talkative person. He would not tell anyone about ye qingge. He would only tell her about her relationship with the president because his cousin knew about it. He would not mention anything else. ¡°Ah, cousin still thinks you two are a good match! Don¡¯t worry, wait for your cousin to introduce you to a good one!¡± ¡°By the way, Xiao Ling, has uncle been at home recently? I have some questions about the architectural drawings that I would like to ask him!¡± he¡¯s not at home these few days. There¡¯s an architectural exhibition overseas, and he¡¯ll only be back in a week! The little speaker put away the phone and explained to ye qingge, who was confused. ¡°When I took her car back, I placed a bug in her car. It¡¯s very small, so it won¡¯t be discovered!¡± Ye qingge suddenly understood why the little trumpet was touching her like a little country bumpkin. ¡°Big-horn sister is Godfather¡¯s most powerful all-rounder!¡± What li Mumu said was the truth. The little trumpet was born to be a bodyguard and a Special Agent. Her talent and disguise in this area were beyond others. The little trumpet blew a kiss at li Mumu, but immediately met with Tang Tang¡¯s glare. Li Mumu sighed in her heart. His mother had a brother who had a sister complex, and he had a sister who had a brother complex. It was conceivable that if he were to fall in love in the future, he would not be able to get rid of his little sister ¡­ After dinner, ye qingge called Huo zhongrao, li beixiao, and Feng Yan to the study. ¡°Today, Kong Yu told me that there was something that caused Tong Bing to retire from his high position, but it was definitely not due to illness.¡± brother, can you help me find out who the designers of this military base were? ¡± just now, Tong Jiahui said that she wanted to see Kong Yu¡¯s father. His father is a University professor in the Department of Architecture, and he doesn¡¯t get along well with Tong Bing. Ye qingge calmly told him the clues she had gotten from Kong Yu. Tong Jiahui had some questions about architecture to ask Kong Yu¡¯s father. It must be related to the drawings in the small bag that she had taken from Dong Wenqian. ¡°Also, little uncle ¡­ Beizhi, when you¡¯re having dinner with Tong Jiahui tomorrow, if you want to ask her about her surrogate pregnancy, just tell her that you want to meet the pregnant women of that era.¡± As soon as ye qingge handed in the novel, li beixiao frowned and looked at her. He had warned her more than once not to call him ¡± little uncle ¡°, so she immediately changed her words. just say that after I leave, Mumu won¡¯t go back. In order to let the child go back, you will find his biological mother for him! I think that since those people know you and Feng Yan so well, they must know that you¡¯re a calm person. Once you do something irrational, they¡¯ll think that you¡¯re angry that you lost your mind because I¡¯m getting married to Feng Yan! Chapter 337 ? 337 You should know that you can¡¯t bully your brother¡¯s wife ¡°They¡¯ll only stir up trouble when they¡¯re sure that you and Feng Yan are on the verge of an attack. Then, we¡¯ll take advantage of the situation and put on a show so that ah Yan will be severely injured.¡± ¡°Then, you can take me back. They will definitely find ah Yan and say that they will help him destroy you to achieve their goal!¡± then, let¡¯s get back to the topic. Just now, Tong Jiahui said that she had some construction problems and wanted to ask Kong Yu¡¯s father. I think they already got the small cloth bag, but they still have some problems that they can¡¯t solve with their homework, so they need Kong Yu¡¯s father. brother, you need to send someone to protect Kong Yu¡¯s father. I think he might have participated in the design back then. Ye qingge calmly made arrangements and analyzed the situation for her third brother¡¯s all-powerful man. Her serious expression made her look very capable and experienced, but when her eyes flashed with brightness, she looked so charming. Any one of the third brother¡¯s men was used to giving orders, but now they were all smiling and letting this woman ¡°point her fingers¡± at them. ¡°En, I¡¯ll get someone to do it!¡± Huo zhongrao looked at his sister, his heart filled with warmth. When she was young, her pair of black eyes looked around, full of spirit, and she giggled with a smile. She was very lovable. He had always said that Feng Yan had accumulated a few lifetimes of good fortune, and that he was lucky to be able to get engaged to his sister. Li beixiao put his arm around ye qingge¡¯s shoulder, his eyes full of pride. He was saying, ¡± this woman is mine! Feng Yan¡¯s devilish eyes were filled with admiration. This woman always surprised him. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be more interesting with more scenes!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a playful smile, and he looked at li Beichen with an evil gaze. Li beixiao suddenly narrowed his eyes. He was all too familiar with Feng Yan¡¯s expression. In the words of a flame, he was holding back a Big Bad thing! Sure enough, li beixiao was just thinking about what he was up to. Feng Yan opened his mouth slowly. MeowMeow, he¡¯s having dinner with Tong Jiahui. Shouldn¡¯t we go and show off our love? ¡± Hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words, ye qingge immediately gave him a thumbs up. How could she have forgotten about this? ¡°I¡¯m going to go. It¡¯ll be more interesting if you two fight again!¡± Only by putting on a good show would it be interesting. Li beixiao¡¯s hand on ye qingge¡¯s shoulder tightened. This woman seemed to have no reaction to the words ¡± date for dinner ¡°. Even if it was a fake act, he should at least be a little jealous, right? ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Li beixiao pinched her shoulder a little too hard, and ye qingge couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡°hiss.¡± Huo zhongrao heard that his sister was in pain and stood up with a cold face. He walked over and took li beixiao¡¯s hand away from his sister¡¯s shoulder. He pulled ye qingge up and made her sit beside him. Ye qingge smiled coyly. She didn¡¯t know what a sis-con. Now, she had a deep understanding of it. Li beixiao felt that his head was starting to hurt again. His future brother-in-law had started again ¡­ ¡°You two have broken up, so stay away from my sister!¡± Huo zhongrao was unhappy. He had never noticed that li beixiao had the habit of pinching people. He was either pinching his sister¡¯s face or shoulders. This was what he saw. When he couldn¡¯t see, he didn¡¯t know how he bullied his sister. that¡¯s right, Yan. She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e now. You can¡¯t bully your brother¡¯s wife. You should know this. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be living in vain! Chapter 338 ? 338 Snatching my things isn¡¯t something he¡¯s always been doing Feng Yan did not even bother to hide the gloating glint in his eyes. Li Bei laughed, but his smile was sinister. you¡¯re just having fun with your mouth! Li beixiao knew that he could not argue with Huo zhongrao. Otherwise, the road to marrying his wife would be even longer. He could only endure it ¡­ He then looked at the little woman who was smiling coquettishly. She was so heartless. She didn¡¯t even comfort him or even look at him. Feng Yan listened to li beixiao¡¯s words and did not refute them like he usually did. However, the smile at the corner of his mouth became even more devilish. Let¡¯s wait and see if I¡¯m just satisfied with my mouth tomorrow. The next day. Ye qingge was a little embarrassed when she walked out of the dressing room. She was still working when Feng Yan called her out and said that he couldn¡¯t tell li beixiao. She didn¡¯t know that he was bringing her here to buy clothes. It was a store without a signboard. Ye qingge thought that the clothes here should be high-end, privately customized, and not cheap. Especially the dress she was wearing. The young lady who had just served her said that this dress was not for sale in their store. Ye qingge wasn¡¯t sure what the light green dress was made of, but she knew that it was really light and flowy ¡­ The design was very simple, but it was very generous. Because of its light and soft texture, it was a bit more charming. The only part that she didn¡¯t want to pinch was the back, which was wide open, revealing her white and tender back. ¡°Bei Zhi won¡¯t be happy if I wear this!¡± Ye qingge was well aware of li beixiao¡¯s temper. He would never allow her to wear such revealing clothes. well, it¡¯s good to be unhappy. When the time comes, the act will be more real! Feng Yan said indifferently, hiding the surprise in his eyes, but his feminine voice was a little hoarse. When li beixiao arrived at the restaurant, Tong Jiahui was already waiting for him. Tong Jiahui watched as li beixiao unbuttoned his suit, took it off, and casually placed it on the back of the chair. His actions were casual and full of masculinity. It was this man who had a Fatal Attraction to him, making people fall in love with him with just one look. She didn¡¯t know when he had started to live in her heart. She didn¡¯t know how many years it had been. ¡°Bei Zhi, you don¡¯t look too good. Have you been busy with work recently?¡± Tong Jiahui noticed that li beixiao¡¯s expression was not good. He usually did not like to smile, and today, his face was especially gloomy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li beixiao did not answer Tong Jiahui. ¡°I saw valiant song. She said that you¡¯ve broken up ¡­¡± Tong Jiahui was already used to li beixiao¡¯s coldness. She felt that a man like him was born to not be gentle. ¡°Oh, she broke up with me just because she said so. What do you think I, li beixiao, am?¡± If it was in the past, li beixiao would definitely not have bothered to put on such an act. However, this was his woman¡¯s idea, so he had no choice but to cooperate. Feng Yan, why can¡¯t you stop? now you¡¯re even targeting valiant song. Why would she go with Feng Yan and not you ¡­ When Tong Jiahui spoke, her beautiful eyes kept looking at li Beichen, trying to hide the love in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s not Feng Yan¡¯s style to snatch my things!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s tone was very cold. He was using his coldness to cover up his anger. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting here and looking at this woman in front of him. Considering what she had done before, he would have killed her hundreds of times. How could he let her live and be an eyesore here? He thought of the years he had been separated from his daughter. She was sweet and didn¡¯t know how to speak, so he wanted to cut off her flesh bit by bit. Chapter 339 ? 339 Chapter 339 ¡°I thought you and valiant song would have a good ending. After all, he¡¯s the only woman by your side all these years!¡± Tong Jiahui had once thought that her persistence would definitely bring about a future for her and Li beixiao. After all, no other woman had appeared by his side for so many years. However, all of this was broken by ye qingge. How could that woman have given birth to his child and be with him? there will definitely be a result between us. I only love her! These words were not only from the drama, but also from li beixiao¡¯s heart. He really only loved ye qingge. Tong Jiahui¡¯s hand trembled, and the coffee almost spilled. His face was a little pale. That woman was already with Feng Yan, and he still wanted to be with her? He still only loved her? Love ¡­ She thought that she would never hear this word from li beixiao¡¯s mouth in her life. This man did not know what love was, so how could he love? However, when that woman had betrayed him and was with another man, he still said that he only loved her. What kind of magic potion did that woman give him to make him so infatuated with her? Tong Jiahui¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. She thought that she should get rid of ye qingge as soon as possible and not let this scourge live. In the future, the only person who could be by this man¡¯s side would be her, Tong Jiahui. ¡°Bei Zhi, as a friend, I would like to advise you.¡± ¡°Valiant song said that she has a child with Feng Yan. I think you should know about this!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s hand on the table tightened when he heard Tong Jiahui mention the word ¡®child¡¯. She was not fit to say the word¡¯ child¡¯. In the past, he had treated her as a friend. As a child the size of a Dean, his feelings for her must be different from others. However, it was this friend that he trusted that he had entrusted her with the matter of conception, but she had separated his child. He, li beixiao, also had times when he made an error in judgment. He had really lived in vain. He could not escape from the responsibility of his daughter¡¯s suffering. In fact, it could not be said that li beixiao was not good at judging people. He could only say that Tong Jiahui covered it up well. She had always kept a distance from them, so no one would have thought that she had any ulterior motives. a child needs a father and a mother, a complete family. No matter what conflict you have with Feng Yan, I think you should let go of the child and let their family reunite. Tong Jiahui was pretty and had a nice voice. She spoke very slowly and was very pleasant to the ears. Li beixiao squinted his eyes, and a sharp dark light burst out of his deep black eyes. There was a murderous look on his stern face, and his clenched jaw was faintly moving. Flame, who was standing behind li beixiao, coughed softly. He knew that his master wanted to tear this woman apart. However, now was not the time yet. They had been searching for the mastermind for so long without any leads. Now that they had a lead, they could not just stop there. ¡°Speaking of family reunions, I have an idea!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were colder than the freezing night. Tong Jiahui frowned slightly. She did not understand what li beixiao meant. if you find the girl who was pregnant at that time, we can reunite as a family. You¡¯re right, the child must have a family, a father, and a mother! When li beixiao said this, his smile was unusually ruthless. After hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, Tong Jiahui¡¯s face turned even paler. She had never thought that li beixiao would mention the girl who was pregnant at that time. ¡°Bei Zhi, what are you thinking? you¡¯re not such an irrational person.¡± Chapter 340 ? 340 We¡¯re all old acquaintances Tong Jiahui didn¡¯t expect li beixiao to have such an idea. He was not a crazy person. Besides, he was the one who said that he would make it clear to the girl that the child would have nothing to do with her in the future, but now he said that he was going to find the girl ¡­ I¡¯m very rational. She¡¯s Mumu¡¯s biological mother, and we¡¯re also a family reunion. I can¡¯t just watch others be happy! Tong Jiahui finally understood that li beixiao was upset that Feng Yan and ye qingge had a child and their family was reunited. That was why he was so irrational and wanted to find the surrogate girl. ¡°Bei Zhi, this isn¡¯t appropriate. That girl ¡­ For the sake of money ¡­¡± Tong Jiahui smiled very gently. She wanted to analyze the situation for li beixiao but suddenly stopped. Because she saw a man and a woman embracing each other intimately not far away ¡­ She had wanted to book the entire place to have a meal with li beixiao, but she was worried that she would appear to be very deliberate. It seemed like she had made the right decision not to book the entire place. Was God on her side that she would bump into Feng Yan and ye qingge here for a meal? Feng Yan put his arm around ye qingge¡¯s shoulder and pulled her close to him. Ye qingge had initially said that holding hands would do, but Feng Yan said directly, ¡± didn¡¯t someone say yesterday that I only know how to talk? today, I¡¯ll have a good time with my hands and make him angry! After hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words, ye qingge didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She really thought that these two men were childish and cute. Feng Yan was a man of his word, and he seemed to be saying that he would not act if she did not allow him to hug her. Ye qingge had no choice but to let him be. In fact, Feng Yan was only holding her in an empty embrace and did not take advantage of her. However, she knew that li beixiao would definitely think that they were very close. Surprisingly, Feng Yan was dressed in a custom-made suit today. He had never liked things that were too formal, so he rarely wore suits. It had to be said that Feng Yan looked even more handsome and devilish in a suit, especially when he was holding a natural beauty like ye qingge. Naturally, people would think of the word ¡± perfect match ¡± at first sight. Li beixiao saw Feng Yan¡¯s hand on his woman¡¯s shoulder and wanted to chop it off. And what kind of dress is this little woman wearing? She could vaguely see the cleavage. He didn¡¯t remember buying her such clothes. Li beixiao¡¯s face was very ugly. His eyes were spitting fire, and Tong Jiahui smiled. ¡°Bei Zhi, let¡¯s go! I¡¯m not eating.¡± Tong Jiahui looked at li beixiao worriedly. Li beixiao¡¯s deep eyes were full of anger and he ignored Tong Jiahui. ¡°Yo, what a coincidence, yo!¡± Feng Yan stopped in front of li Beichen with ye qingge in his arms and smiled evilly. Ye qingge¡¯s face was a little embarrassed, because she could see from li beixiao¡¯s eyes that he was not happy with her dress and being hugged by Feng Yan like this. Tong Jiahui saw li beixiao¡¯s anger. She saw that Feng Yan and ye qingge were together. In her eyes, ye qingge¡¯s embarrassment became the embarrassment of seeing li beixiao. Li beixiao glared at her. Ye qingge was worried that he would lose his temper, so she pulled her away and stopped acting. She quickly greeted Tong Jiahui. ¡°Sister Jiahui, what a coincidence!¡± Tong Jiahui just smiled awkwardly. She looked like she was in a difficult position. my dear, why didn¡¯t you say hello to me? it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know me. We¡¯re old acquaintances! Feng Yan turned his head and whispered affectionately into ye qingge¡¯s ear. Ye qingge rolled her eyes in her heart. This childish man, must he be like this? Chapter 341 ? 341 Chapter 341 Li beixiao was a big vinegar jar [ 1 ]. When she went back, she would definitely settle the score with her. The way he would settle the score with her would definitely be to make her suffer. Ye qingge would not greet li beixiao. She could only smile awkwardly and pretend to pull Feng Yan away. Chen, don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s thin-skinned, you should know that. Feng Yan pulled ye qingge to his chest and wrapped his arms around her slender waist. He nodded his head on her shoulder and said gently. The intimacy level increased again ¡­ Ye qingge¡¯s little face blushed. She really wanted to stomp on Feng Yan¡¯s feet with her heels. He was getting more and more mischievous. Li beixiao¡¯s chest was filled with anger. He naturally knew that Feng Yan was provoking him in addition to acting. In the face of his provocation, li beixiao could not find the right words to fight back. If this wasn¡¯t an act, he could have said, ¡± you¡¯re still treating a woman I don¡¯t want as your precious child. Or, ¡± this woman is quite thick-skinned in bed! However, even if he was acting now, he could not say these words to hurt the woman he loved. He was indeed not suited for acting, and he was not as Rascal as Feng Yan. come back when you¡¯re done playing. You¡¯ll be led astray after following bad people for a long time! Li beixiao only managed to say this after a while. Feng Yan and ye qingge almost vomited blood from their internal injuries. What happened to the scene of swords drawn and bows drawn and a big fight? Was it appropriate to say such a sentence full of pampering and compromise? Tong Jiahui bit her lower lip. She did not believe that li beixiao would say such words. He was such a high and mighty man, yet he had been betrayed and hurt by a woman. Yet, he did not take revenge or insult her. He could actually say such words when he saw her being so intimate with another man. How much did he love her? What kind of love could make him so tolerant and compromising? ¡°Ha, f * ck, I should really record your expression of being defeated!¡± On the other hand, Feng Yan was acting very seriously. When he spoke, his eyes were filled with an expression of having released his hatred. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, there was hatred between him and Li beixiao. At this moment, the woman he loved was in his arms. Of course, he had to have the pleasure of revenge. Feng Yan, my woman belongs to me, li beixiao. She¡¯ll be my woman in life and my ghost in death. It has nothing to do with you! Ye qingge was touched by li beixiao¡¯s words, but she also wanted to laugh. She never knew that li beixiao would say such vulgar words. Fire and Ice looked at each other. They didn¡¯t forget that their commander had told them that if these two were to fight in public, they only needed to stop them and let them fight. However, they were not fighting, but bickering? Come out and fight if you can¡¯t fight enough at home? ¡°Heh, you¡¯re just having fun with your mouth!¡± Feng Yan returned the words to li beixiao, feeling very good. Li beixiao finally understood why Feng Yan had taken advantage of his woman in front of him. He wanted to have a good time and fight back. Han Bing looked at the fire again. They were going to fight now, right? If your master can still hold back, it¡¯s time for him to get up and throw a punch, right? Flame used his eyes to signal to ice that it was about time. Sure enough, li beixiao stood up. His evil charm was like Satan from hell. He took two steps forward and pulled ye qingge behind him. Then, he threw a punch at Feng Yan¡¯s devilish face. With Feng Yan¡¯s abilities, he could definitely Dodge the punch, but he still took it. Chapter 342 ? 342 Stop fighting, you two Li beixiao¡¯s punch was not light. When Feng Yan stood still, blood was already oozing out of the corner of his mouth. Feng Yantian was born evil and devilish, and with his bloodthirsty red, he looked even more evil. Just as Han Bing was about to take action, he was stopped by a look from Feng Yan. Ye qingge¡¯s heart ached for Feng Yan. She had put him in a difficult position for her acting. ¡°Tsk, let¡¯s have a good fight today!¡± For so many years, he and Li beixiao had never had a good fight. He knew that li beixiao had always given in to him ¡­ However, this information came too late. Thinking about all the things she had done to him over the years, it wouldn¡¯t be too much for him to punch her dozens of times. ¡°Flame, look after her!¡± Li beixiao handed ye qingge over to the flame. Looking at her exposed back, the fire in li Beichen¡¯s chest burned even more. This woman actually dared to wear such revealing clothes ¡­ ¡°Bei Zhi, forget it, don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s not good to let others see it!¡± Tong Jiahui walked to li beixiao¡¯s side, pulled his arm, and tried to persuade him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Li beixiao flung his hand and pushed Tong Jiahui away. Li beixiao¡¯s strength was so strong that Tong Jiahui¡¯s forehead hit the corner of the table. Ye qingge looked at him coldly, then turned to Feng Yan, pretending not to see him. ¡°Did you pick out the clothes she¡¯s wearing?¡± As li beixiao spoke, he threw another punch. ¡°How is it? Good looking, right? I told you my taste is better than yours!¡± Feng Yan grinned. He was so devilish that anyone who saw him would feel their hearts stop. However, Feng Yan dodged it this time. His fist was much more vicious than the gentle smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s so ugly!¡± Although li beixiao had dodged, he could still feel the strong wind from Feng Yan¡¯s palm. ¡°You have no eyes!¡± Feng Yan looked at li Beichen with a child¡¯s face full of resentment and threw another punch. Li beiming didn¡¯t dodge this punch and was hit. Ye qingge¡¯s eyes turned red. Did these two have to be so cruel in their acting? If he didn¡¯t know how to hit her, how painful would it be? The two of them were ruthless, not giving in to each other, and both were injured. ¡°You two, stop fighting!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s heart ached for both of them. She also felt that the show was about to end. However, the two of them ignored her. Tong Jiahui covered her forehead. She clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Li beixiao had really lost his mind for this woman. In the past, no matter how much trouble Feng Yan caused, he would ignore him, let alone fight in public. She had endured for so many years, but he had never given her a second look. Just now, he had pushed her away so he didn¡¯t see her bump into him. Since he only had this woman in his heart, she would destroy her, completely destroy her. Even though both of them were injured, it was obvious that Feng Yan¡¯s injuries were more serious. Under the current circumstances, ye qingge could only go to Feng Yan¡¯s place. She had to finish her acting first. She shook off the flame¡¯s hand with all her might and ran towards Feng Yan. Even though he knew how to act, li beixiao¡¯s heart still hurt and felt uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine the day when this woman would leave him and be with another man. Would he still be able to live? ¡°Feng Yan, she¡¯ll come back to me willingly, and I¡¯ll destroy you with my own hands!¡± Li beixiao left these words and left without looking back. He did not even look at Tong Jiahui. ¡°Bei Zhi ¡­¡± Tong Jiahui picked up her handbag and chased after him. ¡°You two are really ¡­ It¡¯s enough to just show some courtesy, why do you have to be so heavy-handed!¡± Chapter 343 ? 343 You can¡¯t even wear a pair of underpants, let alone a vest Ye qingge looked at the wounds on Feng Yan¡¯s face, feeling both angry and heartbroken. ¡°Idiot, if we didn¡¯t fight like this, they wouldn¡¯t believe that I¡¯ve really lost my mind.¡± This was what the two of them had discussed, and they were going to get serious. only then will they believe what the Holy Church is going to do. When the Holy Church takes you back and forces me into a corner, I think they will take the initiative to find me and rope me in to deal with the Holy Church! ¡°This is why they took the risk to give Tang Tang to me!¡± Feng Yan smiled and scratched ye qingge¡¯s nervous and heartbroken face as he explained. The reason why those people had pulled Feng Yan in was to use his power to attack li Beichen. However, if li beixiao attacked Feng Yan, then these people would definitely find Feng Yan and win him over to help him take revenge on li beixiao. ¡°The three of you know about this?¡± Ye qingge hadn¡¯t thought of this. Now she had to admit that no matter how smart a woman was, she couldn¡¯t be as comprehensive as a man. ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to know now!¡± Feng Yan smiled as he took off his suit and put it on ye qingge. He knew that he had to make ye qingge wear less to stimulate li beixiao. Otherwise, with his personality, he would not be able to act. Seal the door When ye qingge and Feng Yan returned to the Feng family, li beixiao was sitting on the sofa in the living room, the wound on his face had not been treated. Flame was anxiously holding the first aid kit. Seeing that ye qingge had returned, he let out a big sigh of relief as if he had seen his Savior. Sir was sulking here and did not let him treat his wound. He was also drunk. On the way back, ye qingge had already treated Feng Yan¡¯s wound. Ye qingge looked at li beixiao, who was sitting there with a look of displeasure and anger. He wanted to laugh. Firstly, he was really funny. Secondly, Feng Yan could predict things like a god and really understood him. On the way back, she was treating his wounds and Feng Yan said, ¡± Jie, he must be waiting for you at home to treat his wounds. He¡¯ll let you see those wounds and feel bad for him! If not, li beixiao would really be sitting there waiting for her. At this moment, li Mumu pulled Tang Tang out of the dining room. After seeing his mother, she shook her head helplessly and pulled Tang Tang to the viewing room to watch a movie. The last look he gave his mother was, ¡± I¡¯ll make you suffer. Ye qingge grumbled in her heart, ¡± you heartless little thing! Feng Yan graciously took ye qingge¡¯s hand and led her to the living room. He directly met li beixiao¡¯s eyes that were spewing fire and displeasure. ¡°Pretentious!¡± After throwing ye qingge to him, she left arrogantly, because she had a great day. Ye qingge was directly thrown into li beixiao¡¯s arms by Feng Yan and fell on his lap. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Li beixiao groaned. No matter how light ye qingge was, she couldn¡¯t beat Feng Yan¡¯s strong swing. Ye qingge finally understood that Feng Yan was doing this on purpose. He hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Ye qingge wanted to sit up, but li beixiao¡¯s big palm clasped her back and she could not move. Li beixiao took off the suit that Feng Yan had put on ye qingge and threw it on the sofa, but he still felt angry. Then, he picked it up. give it to Feng Xi. Make a vest for Cola! (Cola was the same dog li beixiao put at Feng Xi¡¯s place. It was mentioned before in the article.) The flame was in a difficult position. This wasn¡¯t good, right? Besides, Cola was so fat that he couldn¡¯t even change his underwear, let alone a vest. Chapter 344 ? 344 You weren¡¯t so thick-skinned and pretentious when you were young Ye qingge looked at li beixiao¡¯s serious expression and knew that he was not joking. This man was childish. ¡°You¡¯re so childish and cute. Tell me, are you jealous?¡± Ye qingge pinched li beixiao¡¯s face and said with a smile. Her curved eyebrows and eyes were very beautiful. Li beixiao had to admit that Feng Yan¡¯s dress was really beautiful. It was so elegant that it made ye qingge look like a fairy. ¡°Do I need to say it? Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m jealous?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face darkened as he asked. Ye qingge really wanted to ask, ¡± where¡¯s my big brother¡¯s restraint? This wasn¡¯t a normal conversation, alright? ¡°Isn¡¯t this an act? It¡¯s not real, what¡¯s there to be jealous about!¡± ¡°Tell me, what are you wearing? I ran around with my back exposed and let that guy take advantage of me!¡± When li beixiao said this, his Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move, and there was a fiery ravine under his eyes ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s pretty good! This is the first time I¡¯m wearing such clothes, that ¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about this, I¡¯ll treat your wound first!¡± Ye qingge looked at the fire and asked him to give her the first aid kit. ¡°You¡¯re only concerned about me now? Hmm?¡± Li beixiao turned his face away. His meaning was obvious. He did not want her to treat his wound. ¡°Alright, alright, I was wrong. I was too late to care about you. It¡¯s all my fault. Can you forgive me?¡± Ye qingge carefully held li beixiao¡¯s cold face and said in a flattering way. It was not easy to coax this man. He was not like a child who would smile if you gave him a candy. Li beixiao looked at ye qingge coldly. Looking at her smiling face, he could not pretend anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± He wanted to take the opportunity to gain some benefits, but li beixiao felt that it was better to stop while he was ahead. Because it had been a long time, the blood at the corner of li beixiao¡¯s mouth had coagulated, which made ye qingge¡¯s heart ache. Although his face was injured, it still could not hide li Beichen¡¯s sternness. ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, but you¡¯re still so childish. Does it hurt?¡± Ye qingge carefully cleaned li beixiao¡¯s wound with a cotton swab. Although it was only a fist wound, there was still blood and red swelling. ¡°En!¡± Li beixiao felt a little wronged and hummed in agreement. Flame felt that his teeth were hurting when his teacher said the word ¡± yes. Master, can we not be so pretentious? What kind of injury have you not suffered before? it hurts after a few punches. Aren¡¯t you afraid that young master Feng will laugh at you? Ye qingge did not think that li beixiao was being pretentious and that he was really in pain. Therefore, her movements became even gentler. Her eyes were filled with heartache and she almost cried. After treating li beixiao¡¯s wound, ye qingge went to cook a bowl of noodles for him and Feng Yan. The two of them started to fight again at the dining table. Ye qingge felt a headache coming on. Using the excuse of going to the bathroom, she went to the viewing room to watch a movie with the two children. ¡°If you continue to be like this, she¡¯s had enough of your childishness. If she comes into my arms, I won¡¯t refuse!¡± Feng Yan said as he ate, thinking that everything ye qingge made was delicious. ¡°Even eating can¡¯t stop your mouth. I didn¡¯t see you talk so much when you were young!¡± Li beixiao ate his noodles slowly without even lifting his eyelids. He looked as if he could not be bothered to talk to her. ¡°You weren¡¯t so thick-skinned and pretentious when you were young!¡± The phrase ¡®when we were young¡¯ seemed to bring them back to the past, the days when they were together. Chapter 345 ? 345 She¡¯s with me, what¡¯s there to worry about? Even though they had been separated for a long time, their friendship had never changed. It had never changed. When you said ¡®when we were young¡¯ and I said ¡®when we were young¡¯, the two men fell silent ¡­ ¡°If you keep coming to my place, no matter how secretive it is, it will be easy to be discovered. You should endure it!¡± Finally, Feng Yan got down to business. ¡°She¡¯s with me, what¡¯s there to worry about!¡± Then, as if he had thought of something, Feng Yan smiled and spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m here with you that I¡¯m worried!¡± Sure enough, li beixiao continued Feng Yan¡¯s words, knowing that he said this to deliberately anger him. ¡°Then you won¡¯t feel safe with me here, so just let her go to brother Rao¡¯s place! You¡¯ll definitely be at ease!¡± What was a bad heart? it was definitely Feng Yan. Li beixiao¡¯s originally gloomy face became even darker. If ye qingge went back to her brother¡¯s place, he would not be able to see her again. How could he hug her to sleep? His big brother would definitely not let him stay overnight in the headquarters. Usually, he would glare at him even if they held hands. Li beixiao threw his chopsticks, got up, and left the dining room. He did not want to eat anymore. Feng Yan leaned on the back of the chair and laughed very happily. This was also a rare smile, only because li Beichen was holding back. Back alley of a bar A man with a light scar on his left jaw was smoking. A Woman in Black walked over in her high heels. The crisp sound of high heels was particularly abrupt in the quiet night. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man¡¯s voice was dry and hoarse, with a bit of roughness. ¡°You¡¯ve been sure that ye qingge is li beixiao¡¯s weakness for so long, why haven¡¯t you done anything?¡± The woman who spoke was none other than Tong Jiahui. ¡°I don¡¯t need to report to you. Just do your job!¡± The man seemed a little impatient. In the dark, other than the light scar on his jaw, she could not see his whole face. ¡°Li beixiao has already lost his mind. I have done what I should do. You have to do what you promised the Tong family. If you can¡¯t do it, at most, we will fight to the death!¡± Tong Jiahui knew what kind of people she was dealing with, but she had no other choice. She wanted to have li beixiao. Even if he lost everything in the end, she still wanted this man. Moreover, she had no other choice but to take this path. From the moment her father got involved in that incident, the Tong family had no way back. you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You¡¯re just a whore who¡¯s been toyed with by a man. How dare you threaten me? ¡± The man slapped Tong Jiahui¡¯s face, causing her to fall against the cold and wet wall. As the man¡¯s voice fell, he leaned over and bit her neck. The man tore off Tong Jiahui¡¯s clothes and had sex with her in the dirty back alley of the bar on this cold night ¡­ Tong Jiahui glared at the night sky angrily. Her body was no longer clean. She had been F * cked countless times. She was a noble socialite in front of outsiders, but when she was F. cked by this man, she would only be in this dirty place without even a bed. Because she was dirty, she was worthy of such a place. This was what the man had said ¡­ Why should she be humiliated and played by others, while ye qingge, that b * tch, had to be fought over by li beixiao and Feng Yan? Even if ye qingge and the others don¡¯t touch you now, I, Tong Jiahui, won¡¯t let you off either. I¡¯ll let them play with you twice as much as I¡¯ve been played with. I¡¯ll do it to you a hundred times more, and you¡¯ll be despised, abandoned, and abandoned ¡­ Chapter 346 ? 346 Valiant song likes to sleep in The next day. Outside li beixiao and ye qingge¡¯s bedroom, Feng Yan knocked on the door and whistled. He seemed to be in a good mood. Ye qingge, who was wrapped in the quilt, only showed her blushing face. She looked at li beixiao angrily as he slowly put on his pajamas. This man was like a hungry wolf in bed. No matter how much she fed him, he would never be full. ¡°I said Hurry Up, Brother Rao has been waiting downstairs for quite a while. Any later and he¡¯ll personally come knocking on the door!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were full of gloating. Ye qingge immediately locked her head under the blanket. She really could not get up. Li beixiao had been very rough with her last night. Her whole body was sore and she really didn¡¯t want to get up. She didn¡¯t have any strength at all. ¡°You sleep, I¡¯ll go down!¡± Li beixiao put on his clothes, lifted the quilt, and kissed ye qingge on the face. ¡°Go away!¡± Even her coquettish curses were soft and weak. When li beixiao opened the door, Feng Yan walked away slowly with his hands in his pockets, whistling. His smug look was asking for a beating. When li beixiao went downstairs, Huo zhongrao, who was dressed in a military suit, looked very unhappy. His deep eyes were looking at the clock on the wall. don¡¯t you have any manners? what time is it and you¡¯re still sleeping! It was already nine O ¡®clock. The two of them had a lot of fun last night, so they naturally woke up late. Even if Feng Yan didn¡¯t wake them up, he would still continue sleeping. It was the weekend, so ye qingge did not have to go to work. In fact, in Kong Yu¡¯s words, she had only been working for a few days. ¡°Valiant song likes to sleep in!¡± Li beixiao sat on the sofa directly. The front of his silk pajamas was slightly open, revealing his strong chest and a few clear red marks on it. It was obvious how intense the battle last night was. ¡°You didn¡¯t control yourself and you blame my sister?¡± She picked up the ashtray on the table and threw it at li beixiao, roaring angrily. Among his brothers, Huo zhongrao liked li beixiao the most. But since his sister came back, he didn¡¯t like him. Huo zhongrao had a dull personality and rarely got angry. However, the frequency of his anger had increased recently, and it was all directed at li beixiao. Li beixiao dodged it easily. He felt that he could no longer bear his big brother¡¯s sister-complex. The girl¡¯s brother didn¡¯t care about what the couple did in bed, did he? He had been too depressed recently. Feng Yan had been showing off endlessly in front of him, and his big brother had been sweeping his radar ¡­ Han Bing gently pulled his young master¡¯s sleeve and adjusted the gloating smile on his face. There was a saying that goes,¡±the tables have turned.¡± Sooner or later, the young master would also receive such treatment. Han Bing also felt that it was not easy for Mr. Li. He really did not know that the commander was so obsessed with his sister. His desire to control miss little demon had already reached an outrageous level, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be even more unscrupulous when it came to his sister. big brother, this proves that I can do it. Qingge is blessed with sex! Everyone could prove that li beixiao¡¯s skin was thick to a certain extent. Huo zhongrao looked around to see if there was anything he could throw at her again. Feng Yan threw his gun to Huo zhongrao without a second thought. He was blocked by the flames. young master Feng, you¡¯re not being honest! He had not been able to stop the ashtray from burning just now. Fortunately, his husband had dodged it. Now that the commander was in a rage, he might shoot. It wasn¡¯t like he had never fired a gun because of a fire in the training ground before. Chapter 347 ? 347 Chapter 347 Feng Yan shrugged, then quickly took Han Bing¡¯s gun and threw it to Huo zhongrao. This time, the fire did not react in time. The flame glared at Feng Yan with a vexed expression, its eyes filled with resentment. From the beginning to the end, li beixiao only rubbed his temples. He was not worried that Huo zhongrao would really shoot him. He made another note of Feng Yan in the little notebook in his heart.¡¯We still have a long way to go, so we¡¯ll slowly calculate it.¡¯ Ye qingge had even said that she wanted to find a companion for Feng Yan, and it would be best if she could find one quickly so that she could torture him. Huo zhongrao threw the gun that Feng Yan had thrown over back onto the sofa. ¡°You better know your place, too. You¡¯re so smug that you need a beating!¡± This was what it meant when the city gate caught fire and the fish in the moat were implicated. Flame tried to hold back his laughter. He really wanted to say,¡±you deserve it.¡± Han Bing shook his head helplessly. He had told his young master not to gloat so much. Even though ye qingge was unwilling to get up and her body was tired and sore, she still changed her clothes and went downstairs. ¡°Brother, why are you here so early?¡± Ye qingge was dressed in beige home clothes. The clean and refreshing color made her look even more charming. ¡°It¡¯s a little early, brother will come later next time!¡± When he saw his sister, he immediately changed to a gentle face and his voice was no longer so cold and dull. Fire and Ice looked at each other. They really didn¡¯t want to say that they were soldiers trained by the commander. How could they change their attitudes so quickly? He had just said what time it was, and now he was telling his sister that it was a little early and that he would come later next time ¡­ It¡¯s already past nine O ¡®clock, is it still early? ¡°Where¡¯s Mumu and Tang Tang?¡± Ye qingge asked Feng Yan directly. An unhappy expression appeared on Feng Yan¡¯s devilish face.¡¯I¡¯m your nanny? She squinted her feminine eyes. we¡¯re playing in the courtyard! It was no wonder that ye qingge would ask Feng Yan directly. He had been looking after the two children all this time. Li beixiao came back to visit, but most of the time, it was Feng Yan who looked after him, as if he had become a nanny. However, Feng Yan knew in his heart that he enjoyed this kind of life very much, very much ¡­ ¡°Come and sit with me, I have something to say!¡± Huo zhongrao waved at ye qingge. He really wanted to keep her by his side and see her all the time. Ye qingge sat beside Huo zhongrao obediently and held his arm. Li beixiao turned his face away. This treatment was simply too different. ¡°We¡¯ve already found out that Tong Bing retired because of corruption, and the money he embezzled came from the preparations for the military base. Kong Yu¡¯s father also participated in the design of the blueprint, and he was an external professor!¡± Huo zhongrao voiced out these two questions directly, and his sister had guessed the same. ¡°Since this is confirmed, big brother, let¡¯s interrogate Tong Bing and spread the news that the military base was lost recently. Everyone who was involved in it must be thoroughly investigated!¡± Li beixiao said with a dark face. This matter had to be resolved as soon as possible. He had run out of patience. this way, even if those people get the small cloth bag, they won¡¯t dare to act rashly. In this situation, whoever reveals a flaw in the drawing will undoubtedly be walking right into the muzzle. Also, they will think that the base will strengthen their defenses and won¡¯t act rashly! ¡°Big brother, you can also ask Kong Zhang¡¯s father to cooperate with you and tell you about what happened to Tong Bing. I think he will know the inside story.¡± Ye qingge agreed with li beixiao¡¯s plan. She felt that this matter should be resolved soon. These days, she had been worried that the blueprint would really bring disaster to the Huo family. Chapter 348 ? 348 Who are you to call the shots for my people? ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to do it!¡± Huo zhongrao held ye qingge¡¯s hand, feeling that his sister was too thin. then you better hurry up, Richard. Give me a hard blow and then take your woman back. I¡¯ll go crazy and those people will find me. We know who the mastermind is, so we¡¯ll kill them and be done with it! Feng Yan rarely spoke so much in one breath, but this time, he was actually gesturing. Han Bing turned his face away silently. He didn¡¯t know this young master. He was going crazy in advance ¡­ Li beixiao frowned slightly and looked at Feng Yan. Was this person¡¯s personality that had been suppressed all these years finally released? why was he so annoying? little trumpet, you have to protect my sister during this time. If she gets hurt, I¡¯ll seal your mouth! The small-muzzled man hiding behind the stairs responded, ¡± Oh, boss! When there were flames, the little trumpet wished it could turn invisible immediately. When it saw the man it liked, it did not know what to do. Huo zhongrao was kind enough not to tell her directly that she would not be able to eat lollipops if she was injured. don¡¯t protect them so well. We need them to leave some gaps so that they can take advantage of it and reveal their flaws! Ye qingge felt that even if those people could hold back, Tong Jiahui would go crazy with jealousy. Perhaps she was already tempted. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± The three men said in unison. How could they let her put herself in danger? He couldn¡¯t even wait to protect her, so why would he use her as bait? ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then, brother, you have to send more people to protect bei Zhi!¡± Ye qingge still had a lingering fear of the incident with the mercenaries. These people were obviously here for li beixiao. She did not want him to experience any more mishaps. Li beixiao¡¯s depressed mood was finally relieved by his wife¡¯s words. Huo zhongrao snorted in response, seemingly unhappy that his sister was too concerned about li beixiao. That was then and this was now. At that time, Huo zhongrao had even taught ye qingge to be good to li beixiao. Now that she was his sister and was good to li beixiao, he felt that she did not cherish him and cared too much about li beixiao. This was a contradiction ¡­ little trumpeting, upgrade the security here. Make sure this place is safe! Feng Yan called out loudly through the small-muzzled horn. Mumu and Tang Tang had been at home recently, so they were not allowed to go out. The safety here was also particularly important. Those people could send Tang Tang to him quietly. It was not impossible for them to have evil intentions and take the two children hostage. ¡°Oh, young master Feng!¡± Yes, sir! the loudspeaker replied softly, still hiding at the stairs. Then, the clattering of keys could be heard. The defense system developed by the little-mugger was not something that many people could crack, so one could imagine the security aspect. do it well, little trumpet. After this, I¡¯ll make the decision to give you the flame! Feng Yan looked at the awkward expression on flame¡¯s face and teased him with a smile. That devilish look of his made one¡¯s teeth itch. The small horn stopped ringing. In the large living room, the sound of the keyboard became louder, showing how fast the player¡¯s hand speed was. Flame¡¯s entire face was flushed red, a little annoyed at Feng Yan¡¯s joke. He just treated the little trumpet like his little sister. She was cute as a younger sister, but she was not suitable as a lover. She was too noisy. ¡°Who are you to make the decision for my people?¡± Li beixiao was not happy. Why should he use his people to do a favor? Chapter 349 ? 349 There¡¯s nothing that I, Feng Yan, don¡¯t dare to do ¡°There¡¯s no need for you and me to be separated. Tsk, we¡¯re all on the same side!¡± Feng Yan winked at li Beichen and teased him. ¡°They¡¯re both my people!¡± Huo zhongrao could not take it anymore. Since when did his soldiers become their men? He was the one who was worried about the two of them, so he had pressed one person each. That was considered a loan. When Huo zhongrao spoke, li beixiao felt depressed again. His big brother did not treat him like this in the past. Ye qingge felt very happy to see everyone getting along so well. These were things that she had never dared to think about before. She had never thought that she would have family, loved ones, and friends, so many people who loved her. She hoped that everyone who loved her, those she loved, could be happy. Only then could she be happy. Li beixiao used Gu Jue¡¯s power to fight for territory with the Feng family. As Feng Yan only cared about accompanying ye qingge and his daughter, many of the Feng family¡¯s sphere of influence was taken over by Gu Jue. The casinos, bars, and other industries that Feng men was involved in suffered heavy losses. For a time, the mysterious force Feng men became a hot topic. At the same time, Feng Yan was having dinner with ye qingge in a restaurant. For some reason, the two of them started arguing. Everyone knew that Feng Yan¡¯s temper was unpredictable, and he could turn hostile at any time. ¡°You can eat it yourself!¡± Ye qingge stood up angrily, picked up her bag and was about to leave. ¡°Are you going to find him?¡± Feng Yan grabbed ye qingge¡¯s arm and questioned her in a soft voice. ¡°Are you sick? Why do you always mention him?¡± Ye qingge was so angry that she tried to shake off Feng Yan¡¯s hand, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t forget him, and you¡¯re blaming me for mentioning him?¡± At that moment, Feng Yan was like Satan from hell, his entire body filled with hostility. ¡°Yes, I just can¡¯t forget him. If you didn¡¯t force me with the child, I wouldn¡¯t be with you at all!¡± ¡°Ha ¡­ You¡¯re finally telling the truth, right? Do you want to go back to him now that I¡¯m being suppressed by him? Hmm?¡± Feng Yan sneered. His bloodthirsty eyes looked like he wanted to strangle ye qingge. Han Bing looked at them from the side. She really wanted to give them an award. Their acting skills were really first-class. He never knew that his young master had such acting skills. ¡°Yes, I always want to go back to him. Are you satisfied?¡± At this moment, ye qingge was looking at Feng Yan with disgust. It was an expression of a woman¡¯s disgust for a man. ¡°Han Bing, take her back and lock her up. I¡¯ll see if she dares to go!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s final move had pushed his relationship with ye qingge to a deadlock. ¡°Feng Yan, you dare!¡± Ye qingge¡¯s shocked expression was full of disbelief. She had not expected that this man would lock her up. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I, Feng Yan, don¡¯t dare to do!¡± ¡°Han Bing, let me go, let me go ¡­¡± Ye qingge struggled to not let Han Bing take her away. This scene was captured by some people. Seal the door Ye qingge smiled and high-fived Feng Yan. She really thought that their acting was good. Li beixiao hugged Tang Tang and watched the cartoon. From time to time, he would glance at them. Li Mumu was peeling oranges for her sister. Tang Tang, like ye qingge, liked to eat sweet and sour oranges. Pieces of orange were sent into Tangtang¡¯s small mouth. The little girl ate it so happily that Mumu felt jealous. Even so, he would still peel open a new orange and give it to Tang Tang after he tasted it and felt that it was sweet and sour. ¡°Dad, your wife said we¡¯ll have barbeque tonight.¡± Chapter 350 ? 350 Our dad is being pretentious again, do you think we should tell our mom? Li Mumu elbowed li beixiao and said. The father and son sat side by side, and Li beixiao held Tang Tang in his arms. It was a very heartwarming scene. ¡°Your Godfather is also coming?¡± Li beixiao frowned. He really didn¡¯t want to see his big brother now. ¡°They¡¯ll probably be here soon!¡± Li Mumu sympathized with her father very much, and it was not that she did not do her best to help her father. He really didn¡¯t want to be his Godfather¡¯s enemy. The consequences would be unimaginable. Li beixiao¡¯s face darkened even more. He was depressed. ¡°Dad, if my brother Feng has already reconciled with you, why haven¡¯t you reconciled with my second brother Feng?¡± Li Mumu peeled open an orange and tasted it. It was too sour, so she threw it directly into the trash can. His sister wouldn¡¯t eat anything too sour. He had to be strict with the quality. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Li beixiao looked at his son. I just think that my brother Feng has been living a very happy life recently. If they can make up as brothers, it¡¯ll be perfect! Mumu and Feng Yan¡¯s relationship was also very deep. After all, Feng Yan had taken care of her since she was young. ¡°This matter needs time. No one can help!¡± In that fire, both their mothers had died, and their fathers had also passed away. It was no longer important who was right or wrong. So many years had passed, and what should have been forgotten had been forgotten, while what should have been clear was still fresh in their minds. In the end, it all depended on one¡¯s thoughts. don¡¯t say that no one can help. I just feel that my mother was born to be a cohemist. There¡¯s no one she can¡¯t get together with! It was fine if his son did not say it. Once he did, li beixiao was depressed again. Ever since this woman came back, she had been carrying her daughter, spending some time with candy, then spending time with her son, and then telling flame and the little-muzzled baby about her acting with Feng Yan, completely forgetting that she had a man ¡­ ¡°You play with your sister, I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± Li beixiao kissed Tang Tang¡¯s forehead, got up, and went upstairs. Li Mumu looked at her own father¡¯s back and smiled slyly. ¡°Our dad is being pretentious again. Do you think we should tell our mom that he¡¯s not feeling well?¡± Li Mumu asked Tang Tang in a low voice. Tang Tang¡¯s big black eyes flickered as she thought about it seriously. She knew that her father was pretending to be unwell and had even deliberately told them that he was unwell. Did this mean that they should tell their mother? Tang Tang nodded, meaning that she should tell him! After all, he was her biological father. If she really made him uncomfortable, she would be in trouble. Ye qingge walked over when she saw Mumu and Tang Tang watching cartoons. ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± Li beixiao had been looking after the child, but he was gone. ¡°My dad is not feeling well. He should be sleeping now!¡± Li Mumu said without raising her head. Tang Tang¡¯s big eyes suddenly flashed and she pointed in the direction of the stairs, indicating for ye qingge to take a look. Ye qingge frowned. She was fine just now. Mumu, you and your sister have fun. I¡¯ll go and see your father! The two children nodded in unison. Their movements were neat and standard, and they looked adorable. Ye qingge returned to her room and found that the curtains were drawn and the bedroom was dark. Ye qingge didn¡¯t dare to turn on the light. She walked to the bed with the light coming in through the curtains. She saw li beixiao sleeping on his side. Her small, fair hand touched his forehead. His temperature was normal, and he didn¡¯t have a fever. So where did he feel uncomfortable? Ye qingge turned on the bedside lamp and looked at li beixiao¡¯s slightly frowning eyebrows. Ye qingge gently rubbed li beixiao¡¯s eyebrows with her fingers. ¡°Bei Zhi, do you have a headache?¡± Ye qingge called him in a low voice, not knowing where he was feeling uncomfortable. Chapter 351 ? 351 I feel uncomfortable when you ignore me Ye qingge called him twice, but li beixiao did not respond and kept his eyes closed. Ye qingge was a little flustered. Li beixiao was a light sleeper and would wake up with some sounds. He didn¡¯t respond when she called him. Ye qingge got up and wanted to call Feng Yan to find the family doctor, but li beixiao grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms, then she fell on the bed. Ye qingge did not expect li beixiao to suddenly do this and was really shocked. ¡°You did that on purpose?¡± Ye qingge was both angry and annoyed. She was worried about him, but he was still scaring her. It was too despicable. Li beixiao did not speak. He just closed his eyes and hugged ye qingge tightly. He used so much force that ye qingge could not breathe. Facing li beixiao¡¯s abnormal behavior, ye qingge was silent for a while before she finally spoke. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? The child said you¡¯re not feeling well!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± This time, li beixiao also answered in a muffled voice. ¡°Where do you feel uncomfortable?¡± Li beixiao had never been like this before. Ye qingge really thought that he was not feeling well. She was also afraid when she recalled how serious his fever was last time. She wanted to struggle to get up, but li beixiao held her even tighter. ¡°I feel uncomfortable everywhere!¡± Li beixiao hugged ye qingge and rubbed her neck back and forth. Ye qingge wanted to hide from the tickling heat, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Speak properly and stop fooling around! Where do you feel uncomfortable?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no place that¡¯s comfortable!¡± Li beixiao bit on it slowly, and his breath became heavier. ¡°Li beixiao, don¡¯t ¡­ Are you really not feeling well?¡± Li beixiao started to act up and ye qingge was not sure if he was really feeling uncomfortable. ¡°Mm! I¡¯m really not feeling well. Do you want me to feel better?¡± He rubbed ye qingge¡¯s Red lips with his rough fingers and murmured in a low voice. His deep and hoarse voice had a deadly hoarseness to it, making people lose themselves in it. Ye qingge naturally knew what he meant by ¡± comfortable ¡°. She was extremely embarrassed and angry. This man, she was worried that he was sick, but he was teasing her here. When did this man become so improper? ¡°Li beixiao, you better get up!¡± Ye qingge struggled, but she could not win against the strength of the man behind her. She was embarrassed and angry. ¡°I feel uncomfortable when you ignore me!¡± He nibbled on ye qingge¡¯s fair neck gently, his heavy voice sounding a little aggrieved. How much did a man have to care about this woman to be under the same roof? even if she didn¡¯t look at him, he would still be angry and uncomfortable. And this man was still standing at the top of the pyramid, a God who looked down on all living beings. In the face of his love, he was so humble, and his love was so unforgettable. Ye qingge¡¯s body softened, and her heart was filled with unspeakable sweetness and bitterness. When did she ignore him? When she came back and took Tang Tang from his arms, she even told him that today¡¯s act was very interesting and that he would be able to take her away very soon. Then, ah Yan would go crazy and those people would come to find him. She remembered very clearly that li beixiao had agreed with her. When she gave Tang Tang to him, he even squeezed her hand teasingly. She even told him to be more serious in front of the child. Why did she ignore him? This man was so pretentious that she felt both angry and amused. Her small, fair hand covered the back of the man¡¯s hand that was around her waist and gently rubbed it. ¡°Is this better?¡± Ye qingge asked gently, her voice full of pampering and comfort. Chapter 352 ? 352 Don¡¯t even think of sending me off like this! ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± Li beixiao adjusted his posture and held ye qingge tighter, as if he wanted to rub her into his body ¡­ His body was normal. No matter how much I love, I can¡¯t hug, I can¡¯t hug enough ¡­ Ye qingge sighed slightly, ¡± don¡¯t hold me so tightly. I want to turn around! Sometimes, a man¡¯s naivety was more torturous than a child¡¯s. At least, their two children were not as noisy as he was. Mumu and Tang Tang were really obedient. Sometimes, they were so well-behaved that it made people¡¯s hearts ache, especially Tang Tang. Li beixiao was obedient this time. He turned ye qingge¡¯s body over and let her face him. It was more comfortable to hold her like this. Because li beixiao was hugging her so tightly, the tips of their noses touched, and their breaths were mixed. The hot breath lingered between the two of them, even making their hearts beat faster. It was as if they were a couple in their first love. The state of mind when they kissed for the first time was filled with nervousness and anticipation. Their hearts were beating wildly, completely out of control. ¡°Is this better?¡± Ye qingge¡¯s words were filled with shyness. She swore that she just wanted to comfort this jealous and arrogant man. Who knew that the sound he made would turn out like this? It seemed to be an invitation, especially li beixiao¡¯s gloomy face. At this moment, there was some color on it. The smirk on his thin lips made ye qingge feel that she was in trouble. If she said no in bed, it would not work. Instead, it would make li beixiao want to conquer her more. ¡°Continue!¡± His deep and hoarse voice was a little hoarse. It had to be said that li beixiao¡¯s voice was really pleasant to the ears. It was deep and hoarse, but it also had a sweet and refreshing tone. Especially when he squinted his eyes and spoke in a low voice, he was especially seductive. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a kiss. Let¡¯s go downstairs. My brother should be here soon!¡± Ye qingge knew that li beixiao would not give up until he got what he wanted. She didn¡¯t want to be pressed down on the bed and eaten clean by him. With his stamina, he wouldn¡¯t stop until he did it tonight. ¡°Kiss where?¡± Li beixiao still did not Know ye qingge¡¯s thoughts. She was still too inexperienced to play with him. He had tricked her into coming up here to fight for the initiative. Since he couldn¡¯t do anything to his brother, he could only start with his woman. Previously, when her big brother looked at her, this little woman only knew how to play dumb and watch him being bullied by her big brother. She had to care about this. He was her man, and even if that person was her brother, she had to side with him. He had to restore his position as a husband and teach her well. ¡°Here!¡± Ye qingge kissed li beixiao on the lips. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± Li beixiao knew that she would kiss him here to fool him. His eyes turned cold. He was unhappy. He just wanted her to know. Ye qingge also knew that such a kiss could not satisfy li beixiao¡¯s big appetite. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be serious!¡± Ye qingge put her arms around li beixiao¡¯s neck and went all out. She was still shy in this regard. Just as ye qingge closed her eyes and wanted to give him a hot kiss, li beixiao turned his head away and refused to let her kiss him. ¡°Don¡¯t think of sending me off like this!¡± Ye qingge really wanted to bite him. What else did he want? ¡°Then what do I have to do to make you comfortable? Not only did my brother come, but I also called Bai Qing and Gu Jue!¡± Ye qingge didn¡¯t want them to stay in the room and let them make wild guesses. She was not as thick-skinned as li beixiao. Chapter 353 ? 353 My brother can¡¯t bear to see you bully me Li beixiao looked at ye qingge. He guessed that she had also asked Feng Xi for help, but that guy would definitely not come. Feng Yan wasn¡¯t the only one with a knot in his heart, Feng Xi was the same. Feng Yan blamed their mother for his mother¡¯s death, while Feng Xi hated Feng Yan¡¯s mother for setting the fire. If his mother hadn¡¯t gone back to save her, she wouldn¡¯t have died. Two lives were not something that could be resolved by just sitting together and having a meal. ¡°You¡¯ll only feel comfortable after eating it!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words had no room for negotiation. He wanted to eat her. He was beating around the bush. no, ¡± ye qingge immediately gave a negative answer. It was nothing serious. ¡°If I want to eat, can you stop me?¡± Li beixiao didn¡¯t really want to eat her. He just wanted to lay the foundation for the next time when he really ¡°ate¡± her. ¡°If my brother can¡¯t see me, he¡¯ll definitely come up to find me! At that time, you¡¯ll be the unlucky one again.¡± Ye qingge was not trying to scare li beixiao. Huo zhongrao would really do such a thing. Even if he couldn¡¯t remember, Feng Yan, that busybody, would definitely remind him. Li beixiao squinted his eyes. She was finally getting to the point. He had been waiting for her to say this. ¡°You also know that I¡¯m unlucky? I have to go through my big brother¡¯s attitude when I hold my own woman¡¯s hand, and in front of my son and daughter. I¡¯m a grown man, and it¡¯s really embarrassing.¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were sour and cold. Li beixiao did not blame Huo zhongrao. After all, he knew what his brother had gone through to find his sister. Now that his sister had found him, he naturally didn¡¯t know how to dote on her. However, if you tell him that it¡¯s not good for you to have a sister complex and that it¡¯s wrong for you to look at your sister like that, he definitely won¡¯t be able to accept it. Huo zhongrao was not the type of person who would listen to others say no. He was used to being arbitrary. However, he would listen to whatever ye qingge said. Even if she said a hundred or a thousand words, he would still be willing to change. ¡°My brother can¡¯t stand you bullying me!¡± Sometimes, ye qingge also felt that li beixiao was pitiful. Her brother was too strict. However, she also felt very happy. Her brother was happy to control her, so she could not say anything. I¡¯m just doting on you. Big brother doesn¡¯t know, but don¡¯t you know? ¡± Li beixiao actually wanted to say,¡±when I really bully you, your brother will not see it.¡± But he felt that his words were inappropriate, and it was easy to dig a hole for himself. what you say makes sense. You¡¯ve turned black into white! She had seen li beixiao¡¯s ability to twist the truth. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, do you think it¡¯s right for your brother to look at us like this? His condition will only get worse. What should we do if he barged in when we¡¯re working together? If you do it twice, I¡¯ll be crippled!¡± Li beixiao gradually led ye qingge into the pit. He had to solve this problem now. Otherwise, when he went down and saw his big brother, he would have to be on guard against him like a Wolf. ¡°How could this be ¡­¡± Ye qingge blushed. How could this man say such things so casually? ¡°Why not? you said it yourself just now. If we don¡¯t go down, he will come up. Are you not sure?¡± After a round, they finally got to the main business. Li Beichen¡¯s words were filled with helplessness. Ye qingge felt that her brother would really do such a thing. If he couldn¡¯t find her, he would definitely come looking for her. He wouldn¡¯t care what she was doing. What time and place ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll tell my brother later!¡± She really had to tell him about this. It would be awkward. After all, she and Li beixiao were going to get married. How were they going to live in the future? Chapter 354 ? 354 Uncle doesn¡¯t like to see his father Huo zhongrao, who was playing with Tang Tang, sneezed a few times. He had no idea that he had been surrounded. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were slightly squinted with a satisfied look, but his expression did not ease. it¡¯s not just this. Also, when we hold hands and get intimate, don¡¯t guard against me like you¡¯re guarding against a Wolf. Tang Tang is so sensitive, she might think that our relationship is not good! Striking while the iron was hot, li beixiao once again pulled ye qingge into the pit. didn¡¯t you see your brother trying so hard to please Tang Tang? but our daughter is still indifferent to him. That¡¯s because he¡¯s always on guard against me. Our daughter doesn¡¯t even want to be honest with him! Li beixiao was not lying. Tang Tang had reservations about her uncle because her uncle did not like her father. Even if she liked him, there was some estrangement. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll settle this!¡± After li beixiao¡¯s words, ye qingge also realized that the problem seemed to have become serious. Why did it feel like something that wasn¡¯t a big deal suddenly made people a little worried? they had to take it seriously. Li beixiao had achieved his goal. He stopped pretending and his face returned to normal. ¡°Give me a kiss, let¡¯s go downstairs!¡± Even if he were to eat it, he wouldn¡¯t eat it. There was too little time for him to display his skills. Ye qingge did not expect li beixiao to be so easy to talk to. Her red lips quickly pressed against li beixiao¡¯s thin lips. However, when she was about to escape, li beixiao grabbed the back of her head. How could li Beichen agree to such a perfunctory request? A man¡¯s kiss was always filled with a domineering plundering aura, vowing to suck all the sweetness and beauty in her mouth clean. Ye qingge couldn¡¯t resist the overwhelming wildness and fell into a trance with him, never wanting to wake up for the rest of her life. Huo zhongrao, Chu baiqing, and Gu Jue were already there when the two of them went downstairs. Ye qingge had expected that Feng Xi would not come. Fire, ice, and the small trumpet were given a night off by Huo zhongrao. They had been on high alert for the past few days, so they could relax today. He didn¡¯t ask them to stay because they would work on their own and still couldn¡¯t rest. Tang Tang still liked Huo zhongrao very much. She sat on his lap and played with his fingers. Huo zhongrao had a layer of calluses on his hand when he touched a gun all year round. Tang Tang found it fun to touch it and would blow on it from time to time, as if she thought that her uncle would not feel the pain anymore. Huo zhongrao doted on Tang Tang more than he doted on Mumu. After all, she was a girl, and this child had suffered all these years, so he naturally had to dote on her more. Huo zhongrao¡¯s figure was tall and broad. Sitting on the floor with a pile of toys, it seemed a little crowded, but it also made him feel more warm. ¡°Big brother is coming!¡± Li beixiao first greeted Huo zhongrao. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mumu saying you¡¯re not feeling well?¡± Huo zhongrao looked at his sister who was holding li beixiao¡¯s arm tightly. He could not see any discomfort. Although she was guarding against him from bullying her sister, she still cared about him as a big brother. ¡°My head hurts, but it¡¯s better now!¡± Now that the headache was resolved, he was naturally fine. ¡°Third brother, third sister-in-law!¡± Chu baiqing smiled and greeted li beixiao and ye qingge. Gu Jue still nodded as a form of greeting. Ye qingge realized a problem. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue had completely different personalities, but they were inseparable and were always together. Chapter 355 ? 355 You want me to find a woman? Chu baiqing¡¯s personality was very good, gentle, and very tolerant. Gu Jue, on the other hand, had a bad temper, a fiery temper, and a straight personality. They complemented each other perfectly. She didn¡¯t know why, but she always felt that Chu baiqing¡¯s kindness towards Gu Jue exceeded the kind of affection between brothers. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had read too many humei novels, but Chu baiqing¡¯s gentle gaze towards Gu Jue always carried a hint of helplessness and also contained a hint of forbearance. Ye qingge had suggested barbeque on the spur of the moment. She felt that Feng Yan had been lonely for too long. He should spend more time with his brothers who had been separated for many years. That was why he had decided to meet up at the last minute. Feng Yan¡¯s place had a large balcony made of floor-to-ceiling glass, which was very suitable for indoor barbecue in this weather. She had already asked Feng Yan to get someone to prepare the grill and other things when she returned. The meat was basically simply marinated and eaten in its original flavor. Children loved to be lively. Mumu and Tang Tang were playing wildly at the side, chasing each other and having a lot of fun. Li beixiao and Feng Yan were making a charcoal fire. Although the two of them loved to fight, they were still harmonious when they worked. ¡°My woman¡¯s name is Feng Xi, but that kid didn¡¯t give her any face!¡± Li beixiao placed the charcoal on the table and naturally opened his mouth. Feng Yan¡¯s action of lighting the fire paused, and then he spoke in a devilish manner. when we were young, Jue always bullied Bai Qing. Now, their relationship is good. Li beixiao heard Feng Yan¡¯s words and squinted at Chu baiqing and Gu Jue. He knew that Feng Yan didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic. As expected, he still needed time, a very long time. Gu Jue was not a man who knew how to work. How could he do such a thing when ye qingge was cutting the vegetables for barbecue? He held the colored pepper in his hand and looked at it. He cut it in the middle and directly roasted it over the fire! Besides, what¡¯s so good about this thing? barbecue should be barbecue. ¡°Be patient and do it, you have to learn!¡± Chu Bai Qing spoke with his usual gentleness. ¡°With you around, what¡¯s the point of me learning all this!¡± Gu Jue was already used to it. He had Chu baiqing by his side, and he would handle everything for him. ¡°I won¡¯t follow you forever!¡± When Chu Bai Qing said this, his hand that was cutting the colored peppers paused, and his warm eyes flashed with pain. ¡°Why not for a lifetime? Where are you going?¡± Gu Jue frowned. It was just a normal conversation, but he took it seriously. He seemed to be unable to accept the fact that Chu baiqing was not by his side. He didn¡¯t even notice the words ¡®forever¡¯. It was as if these three words had the same meaning as a few months or two years. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡± That ¡°I also have a place to go.¡± In the end, he did not say it out loud. ¡°Then it¡¯s over!¡± Gu Jue shrugged his shoulders, not taking Chu baiqing¡¯s words to heart. You¡¯re used to a person¡¯s existence until one day, when this person leaves quietly, you suddenly realize that you¡¯ve become a useless person, so useless that you¡¯re going crazy. ¡°look at how well third brother and third sister-in-law are doing now. shouldn¡¯t you find one too?¡± As expected of the hand that held the scalpel, every piece of the colored pepper that Chu baiqing cut was the same size, it was perfect. The yellow and red ones looked really nice when put together. ¡°You want me to find a woman?¡± Gu Jue raised his head and looked at Chu baiqing. His eyes were dark. He felt that he was acting a little strange today. Although he was a talkative person, he would never say such useless things. He did not like women, and he knew that. He just found women troublesome. Besides, what kind of women had he not seen before? there were a few good ones. Chapter 356 ? 356 You should change your temper I just think that you should look for one. Hasn¡¯t your mother been urging you? she asked me to urge you! Chu baiqing smiled as he looked at Gu Jue. He could feel his displeasure. This guy, he lost his temper without even saying a few words. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about this in the future!¡± As expected, the moment the knife was thrown away, Lord Jue became unhappy. ¡°You should change your temper!¡± If Chu baiqing said that he knew Gu Jue the best, no one would dare to say anything wrong. ¡°Are you looking for an illness today?¡± Gu Jue was furious as he shouted at Chu baiqing. Everyone was already used to the way the two of them interacted with each other. If Gu Jue didn¡¯t yell at Chu baiqing one day, they would find it strange. Chu Bai Qing always responded with a gentle smile, his face filled with warmth. ¡°..¡± But this time, Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t look up at him. He continued what he was doing. There was no warmth on his face or a warm smile. Gu Jue felt as if he had just punched cotton. Feeling extremely depressed, he turned around and left. Ye qingge was cleaning up the table with Huo zhongrao. It was the first time she had seen Gu Jue lose his temper with Chu baiqing. Usually, even though Gu Jue¡¯s face was stern, most of the time, he would talk to Chu baiqing nicely. ¡°Ignore him, he has a bad temper! Only Bai Qing can stand him, it¡¯ll be hard for him to find a wife in the future, no one can stand his fiery temper!¡± Huo zhongrao looked unhappily in the direction where Gu Jue had disappeared. He wanted to have a talk with him when he had the time. She was almost thirty years old, but she never knew how to control her temper. Bai Qing gave in to him, but he took it for granted. I can see that the two of them have a good relationship. Bai Qing¡¯s temper is really good beyond words! Ye qingge still remembered the last time they had hotpot. Li beixiao was angry with her, and Chu baiqing had hit the gun. Li beixiao had scolded him, and he had faced it with a smile. His temper was so good that nothing could be said. among them, Bai Qing has the best temper, Jue has the worst temper, Feng Xi is childish and willful, Feng Yan is the most evil, and Bei Zhi is the most Black-bellied! ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m most assured of Bai Qing!¡± Ye qingge had a vague feeling that Chu baiqing was probably the one who worried her brother the most. There were some feelings that Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t control, but she hoped that she was overthinking it. They were just Good Brothers and didn¡¯t have any other feelings. I thought I¡¯d never see bei Zhi and Feng Yan together again in my life. They always liked to follow me when they were young. After that, I could only see one of them whenever I turned around. There were no more times when the two of them were together ¡­ Thinking back to the past, Huo zhongrao still had a lot of emotions. Fortunately, he was still satisfied now. ¡°After this, I¡¯ll start looking for a partner for ah Yan. He¡¯s a good man!¡± In the past, ye qingge had always thought that Feng Yan was too bad and evil. However, after getting to know him, she felt that he was a good man and was worth a good woman¡¯s love. Of course, she could only say this to her brother. Li beixiao was a jealous man. Even if he was worried about Feng Yan, he would not say anything good about him. ¡°It¡¯s hard with his personality!¡± Huo zhongrao had never told ye qingge that Feng Yan was deeply attached to After all, someone had to let go. It was better to bear it alone than three people torturing each other. Chapter 357 ? 357 If you don¡¯t marry bei Zhi, he won¡¯t run away, nor will he dare to run away In love, time did not matter, but fate took up a greater share. Feng Yan and What happened after that? after so many twists and turns, li beixiao finally met ye qingge and they even fell in love. This was fate. ¡°He has to work hard, I just want him to be happy!¡± Ye qingge really wanted to do something for Feng Yan. This was also what li beixiao was thinking. He also hoped that when they were happy, Feng Yan would also be happy. He had been too lonely all these years, and his future days would always be filled with happiness. you little girl, you¡¯re always thinking about other people¡¯s matters. You should also think about your own! Huo zhongrao placed the glasses on the table. He wasn¡¯t good at doing such things. After all, he had so many soldiers under him, so it wasn¡¯t his turn to do such things. However, he was happy to do it with his sister. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, what¡¯s there to think about!¡± Ye qingge felt that she was too happy, so happy that she felt unreal. ¡°After this is over, you can go home with me!¡± In fact, he had been looking forward to bringing ye qingge home so that he could see her all the time. ¡°Oh!¡± Ye qingge replied in a low voice. Li beixiao had just told her that they would go back to the villa after this matter was over. She didn¡¯t expect that her brother would speak first before they even told him. ¡°That day, bei Zhi told me that she wanted to marry you as soon as possible, but I didn¡¯t agree to it!¡± Huo zhongrao felt that it was necessary to tell ye qingge about this first. Ye qingge looked at her brother in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to your return all these years, so I want you to stay at home for a few more years! You should spend more time with mother. She¡¯s been suffering for the past twenty years!¡± The reason why he had not brought ye qingge back was that he was worried that his mother would not be able to accept it at the moment. After all, she was old and needed some time to adapt. He also had to solve all the hidden dangers to prevent any accidents in the future. After all, they had not seen each other for more than 20 years. Ye qingge was a little nervous. She had both expectations and anxiety in her heart. It was her duty to accompany her mother, but how many years did she have to stay in her mother¡¯s house? Her child was about to graduate from primary school, right? She didn¡¯t want to marry li beixiao, okay? Ye qingge didn¡¯t say anything and waited for her brother¡¯s explanation. She glanced in li beixiao¡¯s direction. He was still talking and laughing with Feng Yan. He had no idea that if he wanted to marry her, he would have to wait a few years ¡­ I just want you to stay at home for a few more years and dote on you. Look at how thin you are, don¡¯t be in a hurry to get married! ¡°People are anxious because they¡¯re afraid that there won¡¯t be a good man. If you don¡¯t marry bei Zhi, he won¡¯t run away, and he won¡¯t dare to run away!¡± getting married is just to have children as soon as possible. You both already have children, so there¡¯s no rush. You can stay with me for a few more years! Huo zhongrao really wanted to keep his sister by his side and take good care of her. He wanted to do everything he could to make up for what she had lost all these years. Ye qingge scratched her head. She was thinking that if li beixiao heard these words, he would probably bang his head against the wall. She also felt that her brother was especially cute, especially when he said this with a serious face. It was as if he had said this after careful consideration. The fact was that li beixiao had only told ye qingge these words after careful consideration. ¡°Bro, you should talk to bei Zhi about this!¡± Ye qingge also wanted to spend more time with her mother and brother, but she was afraid that li beixiao would go crazy if they were not married for a few years. While she was staying at Feng Yan¡¯s place, he had been running here every day through the Feng family¡¯s Secret passage, not wanting to be separated from her at all. Chapter 358 ? 358 I¡¯m such a good girl, whoever marries me will be secretly happy If she really came home to stay, her brother would really go crazy if he asked them not to get married for a few years. ¡°Yes, I have to tell him!¡± Huo zhongrao felt that he had the final say in whether he would marry his sister or not. ¡°And your name, did you only change your surname, or did you change it all? When you were young, your name was Huo Zixi.¡± Huo zhongrao felt that his sister¡¯s matter was a big deal and had to be handled quickly. ¡°Huo Zixi ¡­ Let¡¯s just call him Huo qingge! Valiant song is my mother ¡­ It was my adoptive mother who started it!¡± Ye qingge thought of Dong Wenqing again. Now that she had a biological mother, she would never forget the kindness she had shown by raising her. In order to distinguish between them, she could only call Dong Wenqing ¡± foster mother. ¡°Then Huo qingge, sounds good!¡± Huo zhongrao liked this name. No matter what his sister¡¯s name was, it sounded good. (From this point on, ye qingge¡¯s name will be officially changed to Huo qingge. Everyone, pay attention!) ¡°Brother, do you think I¡¯m good at everything?¡± Huo qingge smiled helplessly. No wonder li beixiao said that her brother would agree to anything she said to him. Her brother would agree to any request she made. In her brother¡¯s eyes, she was the best in the world. ¡°Not everything is good. When you were young, I said that Feng Yan was the one who got a good wife like you. Now, it¡¯s bei Zhi who got a good wife like you. I¡¯m such a good sister. Whoever marries me will be secretly happy!¡± Even if li beixiao was his brother, Huo zhongrao still felt that he was not worthy of his sister. Huo qingge laughed, her delicate little face blushing pink. This was what the siblings said. If others had heard it, they would have laughed at them. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about with my Godfather?¡± Mumu asked as she pulled Tang Tang over. ¡°Here, drink some fruit juice!¡± Huo qingge would never tell her child that her uncle said that she was the best and that her father should be secretly happy to marry her. Huo qingge poured the two children a glass of fruit juice each. After Tang Tang finished her fruit juice, Huo qingge tied her hair up again. Once the child went crazy, her hair would be messy. Tang Tang still couldn¡¯t speak. To be exact, she still didn¡¯t want to speak. To thank her mother, she planted a kiss on Huo qingge¡¯s cheek. Mumu also joined in the fun and kissed the other side of Huo qingge¡¯s face. In the past, Mumu would not do these things that little girls did. He felt that they were not manly, but very girly. But now, he was willing to do it with his sister. Huo qingge could imagine that in the future, Mumu would definitely be even more of a sis-con than her uncle. When the preparation work was almost done, Feng Yan and Li Beichen started to prepare the barbecue for everyone. Li beixiao was in charge of the kebabs, and Feng Yan was in charge of barbecuing chicken wings, sausages, and shrimp ¡­ Although it was their first time cooking, they did well. At least it wasn¡¯t overcooked. When Mumu called Gu Jue over, his entire handsome face was still gloomy. She didn¡¯t even look at Chu baiqing. She was clearly telling him, ¡± I¡¯m not happy, so hurry up and coax me like you always do. However, Chu baiqing was still holding Tang Tang and peeling the prawn for her. He didn¡¯t even lift his eyes. Chu baiqing¡¯s hands were very beautiful. The red shrimp was peeled off in a short time. His movements were very skilled. That was the result of peeling countless prawns for a certain someone. Gu Jue liked to eat prawns, but he didn¡¯t like to peel them. Chu baiqing would always peel them for him. At this moment, a plate of grilled prawns was placed there, but no one was peeling the prawns for him ¡­ Gu Jue sat down beside Chu baiqing in frustration. Chapter 359 ? 359 It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to eat fish Tang Tang tilted her head and blinked her black eyes at Gu Jue. She then looked at the roasted shrimp on the plate and felt a sense of crisis. Was uncle Gu here for her grilled prawns? This was what her Godfather had roasted for her ¡­ She held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and gestured for him to watch the prawns carefully. She even looked at Gu Jue with a guarded expression. That look was really cute. ¡°Uncle Chu only peeled the shrimp for Tang Tang, not for anyone else!¡± Although these words were meant for Tang Tang, Gu Jue felt that they were meant for him. He had already pulled a long face and taken the initiative to approach him, but he still ignored her and turned a blind eye to her. He was the one who had shouted at him when he had asked him to find a woman. Tang Tang saw that uncle Gu¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier. She looked at the prawn that uncle Chu had just peeled for her. After thinking for a while, she still reached out and brought the prawn to Gu Jue¡¯s mouth. This was considered a painful parting. She really liked to eat this grilled shrimp. Gu Jue ate it directly. Indeed, the shrimp he peeled was more delicious. He touched Tang Tang¡¯s soft hair. She was really a sensible and obedient child. Chu baiqing peeled another prawn and placed it in Tang Tang¡¯s mouth. He also moved his body away from a certain someone. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s actions angered him once again. Mumu was eating chicken wings Over there. When she saw that Lord Jue was unhappy, she immediately threw away the chicken wings and came over to pull her sister away. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what daddy is roasting!¡± Mumu pulled her younger sister¡¯s hand and quickly retreated. Tang Tang kept turning around to look at the plate of prawns. Mumu could tell what her sister was thinking at a glance. She still wanted to eat prawns! you stand here. I¡¯ll bring you a plate of prawns. I¡¯ll peel some for you! Mumu then ran back, took the plate of prawns with a smile, and walked away. He pulled his sister to the side and began to peel the shrimp for her. Huo qingge wanted to go over to help but was called over by li beixiao. Mumu, you can. What did you say to your brother for so long? ¡± Even though she had been talking to Feng Yan the entire time, she was still looking in his wife¡¯s direction. ¡°I told you about changing my name. I¡¯m called Huo qingge now. Does it sound good?¡± Huo qingge felt that li beixiao¡¯s posture when he rolled up his sleeves to dry the skewers was also very handsome. This man could do everything so well. He was simply an all-around player. ¡°It should¡¯ve been changed a long time ago!¡± Li beixiao felt that he should have changed a long time ago, but he had been delayed by something. Now that she was a member of the Huo family, her eldest brother¡¯s heart was at ease. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to flip the noodles, it¡¯s burnt!¡± Huo qingge quickly reminded li beixiao when she saw that he was so focused on talking to her that he had completely forgotten to turn over. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Li beixiao smiled as he looked at Huo qingge. This woman was looking at her skewers with a serious face, afraid that she would burn the meat. ¡± Feng Yan roasted a fish for Huo qingge. The whole fish was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. There was not a single scratch on it, and it was extremely alluring. Li beixiao narrowed his eyes but did not say anything. Huo qingge, who liked to eat fish, took the plate from him. ¡°Blow on it before you eat, it¡¯s hot!¡± Li beixiao was worried that she would eat it directly and instructed her. ¡°Eat! I¡¯ll let it cool, this fish has few bones!¡± The smile on Feng Yan¡¯s face grew wider when he saw how happy Huo qingge was when she saw the fish. ¡°You can also roast a fish for me!¡± Li beixiao looked at Feng Yan and ordered him angrily. Feng yanjian¡¯s straight brows raised. I thought you didn¡¯t want to eat fish? ¡± Chapter 360 ? 360 You want me to go over now? Li beixiao did not like to eat fish. It was troublesome to eat fish with bones. I¡¯m just extending my love to my woman. If my woman likes him, I like him too! Seeing Huo qingge eating happily, li beixiao also felt that the fish was very delicious. ¡°Ha ¡­ I¡¯m not free!¡± Feng Yan saw that Tang Tang was willing to eat shrimp, so he grilled two more skewers of shrimp. It was rare for his goddaughter to have something she liked to eat. ¡°Ah Yan, grill another fish for me, and add more chili!¡± The fish wasn¡¯t big, and he finished it in a few bites. It wasn¡¯t satisfying. ¡°Immediately!¡± Feng Yan immediately took a fish and placed it on the pan. The difference between before and after was too big. If li beixiao wanted to eat, he was not free. If Huo qingge wanted to eat, she had to eat immediately ¡­ Li beixiao felt that he had been a brother for nothing ¡­ Huo qingge picked up a piece of fish and put it in li beixiao¡¯s mouth, stuffing it with food. ¡°Ah Yan, I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll share some with you!¡± Huo qingge stood on her tiptoes and whispered in li Beichen¡¯s ear. ¡°Meow Meow, you¡¯re not being honest. I heard you!¡± Feng Yan thought that Huo qingge was very cute. They were so close to each other, so he naturally heard everything she said. She had intentionally let him hear it ¡­ ¡°Ah Yan, this fish you grilled is really delicious!¡± Huo qingge smiled weakly as she ate the fish. The way her eyes curved up was very beautiful. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, it¡¯s a little prickly!¡± Li beixiao turned Huo qingge¡¯s body around. He didn¡¯t like the way she was smiling at other men. ¡°Bring this over!¡± Li beixiao placed the skewers on a plate and handed them to Huo qingge. Li beixiao opened two bottles of beer and handed one to Feng Yan. They clinked their glasses. ¡°Brother Rao, you¡¯ve been on the phone for about half an hour, right?¡± Feng Yan looked at Huo zhongrao, who was making a phone call, and asked with a smile. it¡¯s hard to imagine how big brother could listen to the little demon talk for more than half an hour with his personality. Li beixiao shook his head. The only person who could make his brother hold his phone and make a call for so long was Xiao Yao. ¡°Because she¡¯s a little demon!¡± Feng Yan and Li Beichen clinked their bottles again. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been kidnapped that year, you would¡¯ve been The Guardian of little Yao, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, luckily I¡¯m not her Guardian!¡± Li beixiao also had a headache when it came to the little demons. They were too pretentious. On the other side, Huo zhongrao rubbed his aching eyebrows. little demon, be obedient! Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was muffled and helpless. She didn¡¯t know what the little demon said on the other end of the phone, but Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes darkened and his sharp face darkened. His clenched jaw moved slightly. ¡°You want me to go over now?¡± The man¡¯s heavy words carried a hint of warning. Huo zhongrao was clearly angry, probably because the person on the other end of the phone was too disobedient. Huo qingge had just put down her plate when she heard her brother growling out these words. It was the first time she had seen his brother growl so loudly. She was curious about who was on the other end of the phone. The first thing that entered her mind was little demon¡¯s name. Subconsciously, only this girl could give her brother a headache. mom, it¡¯s definitely my brother Yao. The only person who can make my Godfather so angry is my brother Yao! Li Mumu was gloating, as if she admired her brother Yao very much. ¡°Your brother Yao? Shouldn¡¯t the little Yao be your big sister Yao?¡± Huo qingge wondered if her son had too many older brothers. when I first met her, she was already a handsome guy. Of course, she¡¯s brother Yao! At that time, little demon had returned to the country in a boy¡¯s outfit. He was very handsome and would attract the screams of girls wherever he went. It couldn¡¯t be helped. He was too handsome, too trendy, too stylish ¡­ Chapter 361 ? 361 There are obvious red marks on the wrist The status of the school hunk of little Yao had already been witnessed by Huo zhongrao when he became the Chief Instructor of their military training. However, the girls who liked her would not know that the demon God who was so handsome in their hearts was actually a girl. Tang Tang was eating the skewers her father made, her little mouth unable to stop moving. A pair of big black eyes shifted between her mother and her brother. She felt that such a barbecue was really fun. There were many people and she could eat such delicious food. ¡°You really admire your brother Yao?¡± There weren¡¯t many people who could make his son admire them. ¡°That¡¯s a must! My brother Yao is definitely a demon!¡± When li Mumu said this, she covered her mouth. Her expression could only be understood but not described. Huo qingge felt that her son was gloating over her misfortune. Thinking about it, a person who could give Feng Yan and the others a headache must not be a simple person. mom, look at how your daughter is eating. Her stomach is round! Looking at her sister eating so happily, li Mumu thought of chubby little sister. If she were to give her these things to eat, she would definitely be very happy. When the chubby little girl saw food, her eyes narrowed and she couldn¡¯t move. She hadn¡¯t seen her for a while and she missed her. As soon as Tang Tang heard her brother¡¯s words, she immediately stopped eating. She looked at the skewers and pursed her lips. She hadn¡¯t had enough yet. ¡°Come, have another skewer!¡± Huo zhongrao picked up Tang Tang and gave her another skewer. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while, something¡¯s up!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s words were directed at Huo qingge. Huo qingge did not ask him where he was going. She thought that her brother must have gone to look for little demon. She vaguely felt that her brother¡¯s feelings for the little demon were something that even he himself could not understand. Huo qingge was not an unreasonable person. It was just that there was a huge age gap between her brother and the little demon. And in her brother¡¯s current position, many eyes were watching him. Little demon was still in school ¡­ If something was slightly inappropriate, it would be used to make an issue. He had to be careful. After Huo zhongrao left, Feng Yan and Li beixiao looked at each other. This was completely within their expectations. ¡°You two, come over and drink!¡± Li beixiao asked Chu baiqing and Gu Jue to drink together. Chu Bai Qing stood up and walked over, his expression not looking good. When he picked up the beer, there was an obvious red mark on his wrist. It was a mark that would only appear after someone had held it tightly for a long time. No one noticed this detail. When Gu Jue walked over, he deliberately stood beside Chu baiqing. However, he dodged it without a trace. ¡°Third brother, did big brother go to the little Yao?¡± Chu Bai Qing took a sip of beer and his face regained its usual gentleness. ¡°It should be that the small demon is disobedient again, or it has caused trouble!¡± In any case, he would either cause trouble or be disobedient, nothing else. She couldn¡¯t make someone else¡¯s daughter pregnant. ¡°If she continues to cause trouble, brother Rao will just throw her into the Army and send her back to the furnace. Then she¡¯ll be obedient!¡± Feng Yan had said this to Huo zhongrao before, but he had said that it was inconvenient for a girl to be near the military camp. ¡°I think this is good!¡± Gu Jue and Feng Yan clinked their beer bottles and smiled, which was a rare sight. However, there was a hint of wildness in his smile as he looked at Chu Bai Qing. How could Chu baiqing not feel Gu Jue¡¯s gaze? he didn¡¯t understand why he was acting this way. He didn¡¯t remember anything he had done. He was simply forgetful. ¡°Jue, you¡¯ll be in charge of my territory for the time being. I¡¯ll take a break after this! He promised to take Mumu to go skiing!¡± Chapter 362 ? 362 Chapter 362 Could a sis-con become a wife slave? Feng Yan suddenly remembered that most of his territory was now within Gu Jue¡¯s sphere of influence. When li beixiao heard this, he looked at Feng Yan. Where are you taking my son? ¡°I won¡¯t! I¡¯d rather sleep more if I had that time!¡± Gu Jue hated handling matters the most. He preferred simple things. Besides, he was just putting on an act this time. It was not like he was really snatching Feng Yan¡¯s territory. ¡°You don¡¯t have a woman, how can you have so much sleep?¡± Gu Jue had never had a woman by his side. The closest person to him was Chu baiqing, and a man at that. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with a man?¡± Gu Jue said this in a completely joking tone. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s grip on the beer bottle tightened, his gentle face turning dark. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try saying this in front of big brother?¡± Li beixiao warned. Gu Jue¡¯s character was to speak without thinking and say whatever he wanted to say. Big brother had turned a blind eye to Feng Xi and Shi Nian¡¯s relationship. After all, Feng Xi was a little headstrong and would forget about it after a while. If it was anyone else here who really liked men, big brother would definitely not let them off easily. Other than Chu baiqing who had a sister, the rest of them were all only children. Feng Xi and Feng Yan were brothers, but their situation was no different from being an only child. So, big brother would never allow any of them to be the only children. ¡°Third brother, I was just joking. How could I Like Men!¡± Gu Jue felt that his third brother was a little too serious. After the incident with Feng Xi, he was a little nervous. Chu baiqing finished half a bottle of beer. The cold liquid slid down his throat and it felt sour. third brother, big brother told me the other day that he wanted me and Minister SU¡¯s daughter to see him everywhere. Did you know about this? ¡± After drinking the beer, Chu baiqing regained his usual gentleness. ¡°Su qingran? As I said before, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Big brother¡¯s eyes shouldn¡¯t be wrong!¡± Li beixiao remembered that his elder brother seemed to have mentioned this before. He said that su qingran and Bai Qing were a good match. They were from a scholarly family and were dignified and generous. it¡¯s time for Bai Qing to get married. You have the best temper among us. You¡¯ll definitely treat your wife well in the future! Feng Yan and Chu baiqing played well when they were young, but they weren¡¯t close to li Beichen. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s looking for a woman!¡± Gu Jue finally understood. Just now, Chu baiqing said that he should find a woman. It turned out that his big brother had already made arrangements for him. Chu baiqing ignored Gu Jue. There were some things that only he could remember. After a certain someone sobered up, he could not remember anything ¡­ don¡¯t worry, big brother has his own plans. If Bai Qing is finished, it will be you! Li beixiao opened his mouth again. ¡°But then again, shouldn¡¯t brother Rao find himself a woman first!¡± Feng Yan thought that this was the real business, right? Huo zhongrao had also told Feng Yan that he would find a suitable partner for him, but Feng Yan had said that he had no such plans for the time being. Only Feng Yan knew that no one could replace MeowMeow in his heart. ¡°Are there any suitable ones?¡± Li beixiao suddenly felt that Feng Yan had said something very useful. If his big brother had found a woman, would he have so much free time to look after him and his woman? Did that mean that a sis-con could become a wife slave? ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± In Yun Cheng¡¯s upper-class circle, there should be no one who was worthy of Huo zhongrao. After all, Huo qingge was the only good woman, and she was his sister. Li beixiao had even snatched her away. Chapter 363 ? 363 Brother Rao is wise, you¡¯re still young, it¡¯ll be good for you to get married a few years later Other women were not even worth mentioning in Feng Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°That child, little Yao, wouldn¡¯t agree to big brother¡¯s marriage, right?¡± Chu Bai Qing opened his mouth, but no matter how hard he tried to hide it, his tone wasn¡¯t as gentle as usual. ¡°I¡¯m already nineteen, I should be more sensible now!¡± In the eyes of these people, the little demon was just a child, a child spoiled by the Big Brother. It was so headstrong that it gave people a headache. Which girl would dress up as a boy and wander around? many girls had tried to commit suicide because of her. Fortunately, the little demon was a girl. If it was really a boy, he would have gotten many girls pregnant. ¡°With big brother¡¯s pampering, I will never grow up!¡± Gu Jue was right. Huo zhongrao had indeed indulged the little demon too much. If he wasn¡¯t too indulgent, why would the commander go to a high school to become the Chief Instructor for military training just because of her words? ¡°Keep an eye out and see if there are any suitable women for big brother!¡± The more li beixiao thought about it, the more he felt that he should solve this problem for his brother. The few of them chatted and laughed, and they drank quite a bit. Feng Yan asked Chu baiqing and Gu Jue to stay. But this time, Chu Bai Qing said he wanted to live alone. He wasn¡¯t used to sharing a room with someone else. Gu Jue¡¯s expression did not look good at that time. However, when Chu baiqing woke up the next day, he found that Gu Jue was still lying beside his bed. He was hugging his waist and treating him like a pillow ¡­ Huo qingge got up early. Li beixiao had drunk a little too much last night, so he did not disturb her. He took a shower and went to sleep. Huo qingge got up and cooked some porridge. The men had all drunk a lot last night, so they should have some porridge to nourish their stomachs. After so many years, there was no unfamiliarity between them. They talked about this and that, as if they had endless things to say. Huo qingge thought that she would have to attend more gatherings like this in the future. Feng Yan had been very happy last night. After all, the closed door had been deserted for too long, and he had been lonely for too long. Huo qingge had just come out of the kitchen when Feng Yan walked over. ¡°You¡¯re up early!¡± Huo qingge thought that these people would still need to sleep a little longer. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty!¡± She had drunk too much last night, so her throat was a little uncomfortable. I¡¯ve cooked some porridge. You should drink more later and your stomach will feel better! The few of them did drink a lot last night. Although it was beer, they would still get drunk. ¡°En!¡± Feng Yan ruffled Huo qingge¡¯s hair. This woman was always so thoughtful. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯ll still be so lively after the gates are closed!¡± Feng Yan muttered to himself as he walked past Huo qingge. Huo qingge knew that Feng Yan was referring to how the place had become deserted after they had all left. ¡°Ah Yan, don¡¯t even think about having peace here in the future. I¡¯ve decided to gather at least once a week, and it¡¯ll be at your place!¡± Patting Feng Yan¡¯s shoulder, Huo qingge said with a smile. She really liked Feng Yan¡¯s balcony. It was really big and suitable for a barbecue. Besides, Feng Yan¡¯s grilled fish tasted pretty good. ¡°The referee will not allow it!¡± Li beixiao wished that no one of the opposite sex would appear beside Huo qingge. Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t see through it last night. He wanted to find a woman for brother Rao just to distract him. He wanted his sister-con to become his wife¡¯s slave. ¡°Ah Yan, I¡¯m telling you, my brother said that I should wait a few years before marrying bei Zhi!¡± Huo qingge kept this matter to herself and didn¡¯t sleep well last night, so she decided to tell Feng Yan about it. ¡°Brother Rao is wise. You¡¯re still young, it¡¯s just right for you to get married a few years later!¡± Feng Yan laughed wildly. He really couldn¡¯t wait to see how angry li beixiao would be if he knew about this. Chapter 364 ? 364 Are you bullying me because I don¡¯t have children? He had been thinking of finding a woman for brother Rao to distract her. but brother Rao had long planned to delay his sister¡¯s marriage by. few years ¡­ It was a few years late, not a few days. Why did this news sound so good? it was really too good. ¡°Stop gloating. I¡¯m still young. If they got married a few years later, Mumu and Tang Tang would have graduated from primary school ¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you keep that expression of you being so eager to get married? Be more reserved!¡± Feng Yan flicked Huo qingge¡¯s head. This woman wanted to get married so badly, and he could see her anxious expression. Li beixiao saw this and was absolutely proud again. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I just ¡­¡± Huo qingge couldn¡¯t explain it either. She was already li beixiao¡¯s woman, and the child should have a complete family. ¡°You should let your brother talk to Chen about this. Besides, Chen has never pursued you. You should have a taste of being pursued!¡± As long as it was something that made li beixiao go crazy, Feng Yan liked to get involved. he¡¯s not a person who knows how to chase people. He always likes to use force! From the moment li beixiao had taken a fancy to Huo qingge, he had taken every step in order to take her into his stomach. He had never been soft-hearted when it came to scheming against Huo qingge. He had forcibly turned her from his niece-in-law into his woman. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? your brother specializes in treating the strong!¡± When it came to tough methods, who could compare to brother Rao? ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s useless to tell you. You two are natural enemies!¡± Huo qingge waved her hand and turned to leave. How could she have forgotten that Feng Yan and Li beixiao liked to fight? ¡± Feng Yan glanced behind Huo qingge and smiled devilishly, his eyes full of provocation. ¡°Still picking?¡± Huo qingge couldn¡¯t think of any other good man. Aren¡¯t all The Good Men here? ¡°I won¡¯t be able to pick on you!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s cold voice came from behind Huo qingge. It had the hoarseness of early morning. He had just woken up and found that the woman beside him was not there. Li Beichen had wanted to do some morning exercise. Huo qingge turned around and looked behind her. She was still wondering why Feng Yan had suddenly said this, but it turned out that li beixiao had come downstairs. Rolling her eyes at the childish Feng Yan, Huo qingge elbowed him as she walked past him. Starting a war early in the morning. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite to him. He wants to abduct your son!¡± Li Beichen was very satisfied with his woman¡¯s reaction. ¡°Hey, are you sure you want to twist the agreement into kidnapping?¡± Feng Yan frowned and crossed his arms, ready to fight with li Beichen again. ¡°Go skiing?¡± Huo qingge asked. She remembered that Mumu had told her that he had an appointment with brother Feng to go skiing. ¡°We¡¯re going skiing!¡± Feng Yan gave Huo qingge a knowing look and emphasized the word ¡°date.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together, don¡¯t just leave you and Mumu!¡± Huo qingge wanted these brothers to spend more time with Feng Yan, but she also wanted to find a way to ease the tension between him and Feng Xi. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for us to have someone to look after our child?¡± Li beixiao walked towards Huo qingge, held her slender waist, and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Ha, I told you he¡¯s treating me like a nanny!¡± That day, Feng Yan had said that li beixiao treated him as a nanny, but he had refused to admit it. What was he saying? it was his son and daughter who were playing with him. Was she bullying someone who didn¡¯t have children? Chapter 365 ? 365 This woman¡¯s heart can¡¯t accommodate any other man other than you ¡°He didn¡¯t mean it that way, hehe ¡­¡± Huo qingge suddenly realized that she seemed to have treated Feng Yan as a child caretaker. She did not know when it started, but they seemed to have become a family. Some things became natural, like when they were busy, Feng Yan would take care of the child ¡­ ¡°Are you sure you two can have some alone time?¡± Feng Yan sneered. With brother Rao around, even if he were to look after their child, they wouldn¡¯t be able to have any alone time. Moreover, li beixiao did not know that after this matter was over, his woman would be coming home. The Huo family was Huo qingge¡¯s real home. Let¡¯s see how he can still be smug when the time comes. Li beixiao was a little unhappy when he thought of this. It seemed that they really could not have some alone time. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on the congee!¡± Huo qingge pulled herself away from li beixiao¡¯s arms and ran into the kitchen with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to watch her so closely. This woman¡¯s heart can¡¯t accommodate any other man other than you!¡± Feng Yan lazily walked past li Beichen with his hands in his pockets. Huo qingge was so eager to marry li Beichen that she was destined to fall for him. ¡°It¡¯s too popular!¡± Li beixiao glanced at Feng Yan. Can you not watch him closely? In his son¡¯s words, this woman had a sense of cohesion and was too attractive. He had to look at her. Feng Yan sneered. He took two steps and stopped. bring Cola over one day, I want to play! It was said that the dog had been raised by Feng Xi to be trash. It was extremely fat and only knew how to eat every day. It was a pity that she had such a pure bloodline, and she had raised a Wolf into a lazy cat. ¡°Sure! I just made a sockpuppet for him, take a look and see if it¡¯s nice!¡± Li beixiao thought of the vest that he had asked flame to send to Cola. It was modified from Feng Yan¡¯s suit and he did not know if it would fit. Feng Yan¡¯s feminine eyes narrowed. The suit that he had only worn once was gone, and he finally knew who had stolen it. He gritted his teeth and turned to leave. He would remember this. After breakfast, Chu baiqing said that he had something to do and left. After that, Gu Jue couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and also said that he had something to do and left in a hurry. It was rare for them to be at home. Li Mumu and Feng Yan were playing games, and Li beixiao was accompanying Tang Tang to build a Barbie mansion. According to the plan, Han Bing would betray Feng Yan the next day, and Huo qingge would leave with her child and Li beixiao because she could not stand Feng Yan. Feng Yan had been deserted by his friends and family, and he threatened to kill li Beichen ¡­ Huo qingge felt that those people would find Feng Yan very soon. She also wanted to know if there was a mastermind behind this besides Tong Jiahui and her father. How many people¡¯s interests were involved in Tong Bing¡¯s corruption that year? it had been so many years, and it was not easy to investigate. It must be a complicated case. Otherwise, after embezzling so much money that year, he would not have just been discharged from illness, but might have even been killed. Huo qingge knew that the reason why her brother and Li beixiao had set up such a trap and put on such a show was nothing more than to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. They wanted to catch the mastermind behind the scenes and let those who should pay the price receive the punishment they deserved. As for Tong Jiahui, Huo qingge would also use her own methods to give her the punishment she deserved. Just based on what she had done to Tang Tang, it would not be enough even if she died a hundred times. For a person¡¯s punishment, death would be the most satisfying. The punishment would be to make her wish she was dead. It was not that Huo qingge was cruel, but that she, Tong Jiahui, was not human at all. Just as he was thinking about Tong Jiahui, her phone call came in. Huo qingge was looking at her phone when the small speaker suddenly appeared behind her without a sound. She had her headphones on and looked very serious, but she was still eating her lollipop. Chapter 366 ? 366 Are you two sending me into The Tiger¡¯s Den? She made an ¡°okay¡± gesture at Huo qingge, indicating that she could pick up the call. Huo qingge was confused. She did not know how the loudspeaker had found out that Tong Jiahui had called her. She didn¡¯t know where she came from, she really was ¡­ It felt like a Special Agent film. ¡°Sister Jiahui?¡± Huo qingge cleared her throat and deliberately spoke in a weak voice. ¡°Valiant song, are you sick?¡± Tong Jiahui¡¯s concerned voice could be heard from the other end of the phone. Huo qingge sneered in her heart as she wondered when she had become so close to Tong Jiahui. ¡°No, sister Jiahui, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s voice was weak, as if she was in a bad mental state. ¡°It¡¯s like this, qingge. Xiao Ling is sick and gave me a call. I¡¯m very busy at the hospital and can¡¯t make it in time. Can you go and see him?¡± Tong Jiahui¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone sounded anxious and worried. ¡°Xiao Ling rarely gets sick, so I think it should be quite serious. Otherwise, with his personality, he wouldn¡¯t have called me!¡± Without waiting for Huo qingge to speak, Tong Jiahui continued. Huo qingge picked up the landline at home and called Kong Yu based on her memory. She had a good memory and would remember every phone number she entered. Kong Yu¡¯s phone was turned off. sister Jiahui, I¡¯m not feeling too well either. I¡¯ll call monkey and the wily old fox and ask them to go over and take a look! Huo qingge was worried that Tong Jiahui might have used Kong Yu or used some underhanded means. She did not want Kong Yu to be implicated because of her. ¡°Valiant song, I¡¯ll tell you the truth! Xiao Ling is like this because you drank too much. I¡¯m still busy here, so you can decide if you want to see him! It¡¯s not good for his subordinates to see him drunk!¡± After Tong Jiahui finished speaking, she hung up the phone without giving Huo qingge a chance to speak. she¡¯s lying. She¡¯s not at the hospital. She¡¯s at Kong Yu¡¯s house! the speaker said. Huo qingge looked at li beixiao. What did he mean by waiting for him? ¡°She can¡¯t wait to make a move on you!¡± Li beixiao did not stop his work. He was still building a Barbie¡¯s closet for his daughter. ¡°He probably hates me so much that he wants to use some dirty means to destroy me!¡± She didn¡¯t need to think to know what she was planning by calling her to Kong Yu¡¯s house at this time. ¡°We can¡¯t let anything happen to Kong Yu. He¡¯s innocent!¡± He said. Tong Jiahui was a vicious woman who did not care about family. She must have wanted something to happen between her and Kong Yu. If she dirtied herself, li beixiao would definitely not want her. Li beixiao glanced at Huo qingge and then at Feng Yan. Feng Yan put down the controller and understood what li beixiao meant. then let¡¯s follow her script and let her be proud! ¡°Are you two trying to send me into The Tiger¡¯s Den?¡± Huo qingge did not expect the two of them to be so in sync at a time like this. ¡°You¡¯re not a sheep. You¡¯re the most evil wolf!¡± Feng Yan complimented generously. ¡°Little trumpeting, keep an eye on her safety!¡± Li beixiao reminded him again. He was not worried about the little trumpet¡¯s skills. ¡°I promise to complete the mission!¡± No matter what kind of mission it was, the little-muzzled cat would not feel nervous or worried. Because she was very confident in herself. Huo qingge changed her clothes and went to Kong Yu¡¯s apartment. In order to let Tong Jiahui¡¯s plan succeed, she had come out by herself. The little trumpet and Fire and Ice were protecting her in the dark. Meanwhile, li beixiao and Feng Yan stayed at home to look after the children. They were completely at ease. These three people would be able to protect Huo qingge. Chapter 367 ? 367 I¡¯ll treat her as my sister When Huo qingge arrived at Kong Yu¡¯s house, the door was left ajar. As she entered the living room, she could smell the strong scent of alcohol. After the little trumpet told her to come in, it covered its mouth with a handkerchief, and Huo qingge did as it was told. With a single glance, she saw Kong Yu sprawled on the carpet. Huo qingge knew that he had a high tolerance for alcohol and that he would not have gotten himself drunk to this extent. He must have been drugged. He had already begun to pull off his clothes in a daze. Tong Jiahui was really mean. No matter what, he was her cousin, and she could actually make use of him like this. sister GE, don¡¯t go near him. He¡¯s just drugged. His life isn¡¯t in danger! Huo qingge did not know where the loudspeaker was, but she still did as she was told. She stood a little further away from Kong Yu, thinking that she had to make a mark on Tong Jiahui¡¯s reputation. sister GE, there are three cameras in the living room. Tong Jianjian wants to give you a 3D video recording! The sound of giggles and the sound of lollipops being eaten came from the earphones. Unable to speak, Huo qingge could only roll her eyes, thinking that the name ¡®Tong Jianjian¡¯ was not bad. ¡°Little trumpeting, you¡¯re making too much noise when you¡¯re eating your lollipop!¡± It was Han Bing¡¯s teasing voice. ¡°Work!¡± Flame¡¯s deep voice came from his headphones again. It was only then that Huo qingge realized that the flames and ice were also present ¡­ ¡°Zhi ¡­ I know!¡± The little trumpet stuttered when she heard the sound of flames! it¡¯s not a live recording. Sister GE, find a place to sit. You can talk to us normally! ¡°That, flame ¡­ Could it be troublesome ¡­ If you go in ¡­ Make ¡­ The small-trumpeting device said to Huo qingge after confirming the situation. ¡°That, flame ¡­ Could it be troublesome ¡­ If you go in ¡­ Make ¡­ The scene ¡­¡± As long as the little trumpet spoke to the flames or anything related to the flames, she would either cover her face and run away in embarrassment or stutter. He was still on a mission, but his mouth was starting to get tangled again. ¡°Speak properly. If you can¡¯t order me to do it!¡± Flame¡¯s low voice came from the other side. He was with Han Bing, so he could imagine how his brother was going to tease him. ¡°That ¡­ Let me ¡­ I¡¯m easy to control, you go in ¡­ Set it up at the scene!¡± The little trumpet¡¯s stammering was even more serious. It was probably because the flame¡¯s tone was not very good, so she was even more anxious. As Huo qingge listened to their conversation, she could picture their expressions in her mind, and a smile appeared on her face. After a while, the flame reached out and climbed over from the window next door. He knocked on the window and Huo qingge opened it for him. ¡°Third sister-in-law, go sit at the side. I¡¯ll do some work at the scene!¡± The scene in the mouth of the flame would naturally make Tong Jiahui think that Kong Yu had slept with Huo qingge. The flame first gave Kong Yu an injection to prevent the medicine that Tong Jiahui had given him from hurting his body. ¡°How nice would it be to have a small horn!¡± The little trumpet was usually very straightforward with its words, had a quick mind, and looked sweet. In fact, it was considered complementary to the flame. Thinking about it, they were quite a match. ¡°I¡¯ll just treat her as my younger sister!¡± Flame knew that the small-muzzled speaker could hear his conversation with Huo qingge. He had rejected her tactfully many times. However, that girl was stubborn and didn¡¯t listen to anything. No matter what he said, it was useless. Flame knew that love could not be forced, and he did not want to waste the little trumpet¡¯s youth. She was a good girl, so she deserved a better man. He didn¡¯t think he was the right man. Chapter 368 ? 368 Cover your ears if you don¡¯t want to hear it The sound of the trumpet eating lollipops became louder. Han Bing was annoyed. little trumpet, can you stop eating? I feel like scratching the wall!¡± The sound of sucking was too itchy. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, so I¡¯ll eat!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat my food, you listen to you. If you don¡¯t want to listen, you can cover your ears. I¡¯m not forcing you to listen.¡± I¡¯m not stopping you from scratching the wall. If you don¡¯t feel pain, you can scratch the wall! no one else is talking, and you¡¯re the only one talking about me. Do you think you¡¯re sick? ¡± As long as it wasn¡¯t fire, the small-muzzled weapon would be noisy at any time. ¡°Flame, my dear brother, make her shut up!¡± Han Bing didn¡¯t expect that his one sentence would hit the muzzle and get so many words from the small-muzzled weapon. Now, not only did he want to scratch the wall, but he also wanted to hit the wall. It was definitely a wise move for his brother not to choose the little-muzzled girl. If he married such a wife, would he still be able to live? Was he going to marry a sister-in-law or an ancestor? ¡°Little trumpeting, be on alert!¡± In the end, it was flame who spoke up. He did not want his only brother to really hit his head against the wall. ¡°Zhi ¡­ Dao! Shut up!¡± In the beginning, it was still a laser rifle. In the blink of an eye, it was rainy falling into the sea. The difference was too big. The only thing in the world that could make the little-muzzled thing shut up was fire. Even Huo zhongrao was a wicked and disrespectful boss in front of the loudspeaker. Soon, the living room and bedroom were in a mess. He carried Kong Yu back into the bedroom and took off his clothes, leaving only a pair of boxers. Huo qingge thought that after this matter was over, she would have a good talk with Kong Yu. He was a good man and should not be humiliated like this. However, she still had to hide something from him for the time being. After all, he was an upright person. It was easy for him to question Tong Jiahui. Therefore, she would wait until this matter was over before she explained everything to him. ¡°Third sister-in-law, I think it¡¯s almost time. Tong Jiahui must have calculated the time. I¡¯m just next door with Han Bing!¡± Before he came, Han Bing had already rented the house next door. He was very efficient. I know. I¡¯ll make you guys a good meal tonight! Last time, Han Bing and Huo Yan had said that they had both lied to Huo qingge before, and they didn¡¯t know if they would ever get to eat delicious food again. ¡°Thank you, third sister-in-law!¡± When flame heard that there was more delicious food, he immediately left with a smile. ¡°Thank you, young miss!¡± Han Bing still insisted on speaking from Huo zhongrao¡¯s side, respectfully addressing Huo qingge as ¡°young miss.¡± ¡°Sister GE, do you want to bring me along?¡± The sound of a small horn came from the other side. ¡°Of course!¡± How could there be no trumpet? there had been no trumpet during the last few meals. Huo qingge was wearing a shirt today. She had messed up her hair and unbuttoned the top three buttons of her shirt, revealing her shoulders. Her dress was also in a mess. Although it was very messy, not everything was gone. This was what li beixiao had specially instructed when he was about to write. Huo qingge was sitting on the floor, waiting. Kong Yu was already fast asleep. sister GE, Tong Jiahui is upstairs. We¡¯ll be watching your performance from now on! The sound of a small speaker came from the other side. ¡°I know!¡± Huo qingge waited quietly with a faint smile on her face. She guessed that Tong Jiahui must be very impatient at this time. Sure enough, after a while, the sound of high heels was heard, with a bit of urgency. Huo qingge hugged her own body and shivered. Chapter 369 ? 369 Feng Yan¡¯s temper is too bad, he gets angry at every turn Her messy hair was a sign that she had been defiled. ¡°This ¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Tong Jiahui looked at the chaos in the room with a face of panic and disbelief, and the words she asked were filled with excitement. Tong Jiahui looked at the balls of toilet paper on the ground. They were the work of the fire. ¡°Valiant song, say something. Did Xiao Ling bully you?¡± Tong Jiahui squatted down and pressed her body against Huo qingge¡¯s as she asked anxiously. Actually, asking was just for show. Seeing how messy the room was, and how Kong Yu¡¯s clothes were all over the floor, something must have happened. She just had to take the recording away later. This was only the beginning. She wanted Huo qingge to sleep with all the men. He was spurned by li beixiao ¡­ ¡°Sister Jiahui, the team leader ¡­ Stronger ¡­ I¡¯ll!¡± ¡°This ¡­ How did this happen? no matter how much Xiao Ling likes you, she can¡¯t ¡­ To do this! Valiant song, don¡¯t be afraid. I will stand up for you and not let him bully you for nothing! Huo qingge felt that if she didn¡¯t have a child, she could really go into acting. ¡°This ¡­ How did this happen? no matter how much Xiao Ling likes you, she can¡¯t ¡­ To do this! Valiant song, don¡¯t be afraid. I will stand up for you and not let him bully you for nothing! Get up first!¡± Tong Jiahui wanted to help Huo qingge up, but she felt that her body was too soft and she could not get up. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect that cousin of hers to be so fierce. He was able to make Huo qingge¡¯s legs go soft and she couldn¡¯t even stand. She really couldn¡¯t wait to see the recording and see how much of a lecher she, Huo qingge, was. ¡°Sister Jiahui, can you not tell beixiao about this?¡± Huo qingge grabbed onto Tong Jiahui¡¯s arm in a panic. Because she was so flustered, she grabbed onto it so tightly that her nails dug into the flesh of Tong Jiahui¡¯s arm. Tong Jiahui was in so much pain that she wanted to shake Huo qingge off, but she endured it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. Besides, didn¡¯t you break up with bei Zhi.. Tong Jiahui asked on purpose. ¡°I want to make up with him. I don¡¯t want to be with Feng Yan anymore. Feng Yan¡¯s temper is too bad, and he gets angry at every turn ¡­ He cares that I was with bei Zhi before, he¡¯s too stubborn ¡­¡± Huo qingge¡¯s body began to tremble as she spoke, as if she had just received a huge shock. Tong Jiahui¡¯s eyes glowed with satisfaction. The person on the other side was right. Huo qingge would definitely return to li Beichen¡¯s side. Feng Yan would go crazy. That would be the best time to find Feng Yan to cooperate. She didn¡¯t care that li beixiao had nothing. Only when he had nothing would he find out that he was the only one who truly loved him and not his identity. In the end, she would be the only one by his side. She truly loved him as a person, not because of his wealth or his identity. Huo qingge¡¯s panic at this moment was an expression that someone of her age should have when encountering such a situation. Tong Jiahui was convinced. After consoling Huo qingge for a while, she said that she would send her home. Tong Jiahui was also worried that some of Kong Yu¡¯s words would be exposed when he woke up. Downstairs, Huo qingge held Tong Jiahui¡¯s hand and repeatedly told her not to tell anyone about this. She also told her that Tong Jiahui could look for her if she needed help in the future. As long as it was within her means, she would help Tong Jiahui. This made Tong Jiahui even more convinced that Huo qingge was panicking because she was afraid that this matter would be exposed, and she was in a good mood. Huo qingge said that she didn¡¯t need Tong Jiahui to send her home as she wanted to be alone. Tong Jiahui was also in a hurry to go back and get the recording, so she took advantage of the situation and told Huo qingge to be careful on her way home. By the time Tong Jiahui returned to Kong Yu¡¯s house, the loudspeaker had already prepared the video that was combined from Kong Yu¡¯s bedroom and living room. Chapter 370 ? 370 This sinister and vicious woman is really crazy The scene was very intense, but because it was all struggling and resisting, the two people¡¯s faces couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but their voices could be heard. First, it was a woman¡¯s resistance, and then it became comfortable ah ah ah oh ¡­ It was all Huo qingge¡¯s voice. Even if they could not see the scene clearly, it was enough. It had to be said that the technology of the small-muzzled weapon was indeed amazing. Tong Jiahui made a few copies of the video and mailed it to li beixiao and Feng Yan. The speed of her actions was enough to prove how much she wanted others to see Huo qingge being raped. It was also because of this jealousy and hatred that Tong Jiahui, who was usually shrewd and patient, did not sort out the whole matter and was so eager to do it. As soon as Huo qingge and the little-muzzled guy arrived home, Feng Yan received an anonymous package. The little trumpet checked the package and opened it after making sure there was no problem. After seeing that it was a light disc, he curled his lips and said. Tong Jianjian¡¯s movements are really fast. She¡¯s so impatient! ¡°I even told her so many times not to tell anyone about this!¡± Huo qingge sighed. They had already known about Tong Jiahui¡¯s character. If she didn¡¯t know that she had fallen for her sinister tricks, she would have been played to death by this sinister woman. She had expected that she would be soft-hearted and go to see Kong Yu, and he would rape her. Then, she would expose the video to li beixiao and Feng Yan. If the news of her return to the Huo family spread, she would expose these videos and let her indecent acts slap the Huo family in the face. This sinister and vicious woman was really crazy. She was really glad that Tang Tang looked like MeowMeow when she was young. Otherwise, if she had really taken Tang Tang to li beixiao and said that this was their child, then it was conceivable that their happy family of four would not be able to reunite now. There were some things that he did not dare to think about as he would feel a chill down his spine. Fortunately, God was on their side and did not let Tong Jiahui¡¯s evil plan succeed. ¡°Why? you still want to see?¡± Feng Yan took the disc and looked at it left and right. Li Beichen asked coldly. ¡°Young master Feng, this is the result of my work. There¡¯s nothing to see!¡± The little trumpeters said with a smile as they ate their lollipops. In fact, she was worried that li beixiao would kick her out if he really saw it. Although the character in the picture was not her sister GE, the voice she had synthesized was her sister GE¡¯s. It was too overwhelming. She felt her bones go numb when she heard it. She had to admit that the current voice synthesis software was really f * cking amazing. It could actually synthesize such a fascinating sound. ¡°I just want to see how the technology of the small-muzzled weapon is!¡± In fact, Feng Yan didn¡¯t want to see it. He was just teasing li beixiao. Ever since his woman had been sent to The Tiger¡¯s Den, he had been staring at the clock on the wall. He was asking for it by agreeing to his woman¡¯s request. In fact, li beixiao knew that even if he did not agree, Huo qingge would still go. He might as well graciously take the initiative to let her go, and she would say that he was sensible. young master Feng, don¡¯t worry. The skills are definitely up to standard. Otherwise, Tong Jianjian wouldn¡¯t have sent it over so impatiently! also, let me tell you, young master Feng, the voice synthesis software these days is super awesome. It¡¯s completely sister GE¡¯s voice, it¡¯s so ecstatic that my bones are going soft ¡­ ¡°That, I mean synthesis ¡­ The sound ¡­¡± ¡°Synthesized!¡± Chapter 371 ? 371 This wasn¡¯t serious business, he was the one who wasn¡¯t serious After the little trumpet finished speaking, it simply turned its head away. It really could not stand li beixiao¡¯s cold, knife-like eyes. When would he be able to control his habit of being noisy and talkative? he always couldn¡¯t control his mouth and kept talking, causing trouble. Tong Jiahui will frame Kong Yu. She will say that these discs were sent by Kong Yu and that he used this method to get me because he wanted me! The reason why Tong Jiahui had sent the disc out without any hesitation was that she wanted to push all the blame on Kong Yu. In any case, the person who had raped Huo qingge was Kong Yu. He had the motive and purpose to do so, so everything made sense. after this is over, I¡¯ll make Kong Yu the head of the marketing department. It¡¯ll be a form of compensation to him. After all, he¡¯s a victim! President li is wise. I really think our team leader is more suitable to be the head of the marketing department than Chi Yan! Huo qingge would never have thought that she would suffer so much in the future because of this sentence. It made her learn a new lesson. Don¡¯t offend a woman who has been in the workplace for many years. If she¡¯s ruthless, you won¡¯t even know how you died. ¡°You¡¯re still on his side?¡± As long as Huo qingge said which man was better, li beixiao would be unhappy, very unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s so sour!¡± Feng Yan shook his head helplessly. Why didn¡¯t he realize that li Beichen was so easily jealous before? One sentence could make you feel sour. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Li beixiao immediately replied. Tang Tang shook her head, took Mumu¡¯s hand, and pointed to the courtyard, indicating that she wanted to go out and play. She didn¡¯t want to listen to her two fathers bickering here. Every time the two of them bickered, there was no end to it. It was really annoying to listen to them. Li Mumu also felt that these two men were really getting more and more childish. They were talking one after another, neither giving in to the other. Every battle would last for a long time. Huo qingge rubbed her swollen eyebrows. She was still talking about serious matters, okay? When they were on good terms, they would put in a good word for each other, but when they fought, they would want to expose all of the other¡¯s secrets. ¡°I say, can the two of you be quiet and talk about serious matters!¡± Huo qingge knocked on the coffee table and said sternly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a serious matter, he¡¯s the one who¡¯s not serious!¡± Li beixiao held Huo qingge in his arms and whispered, his expression serious. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Huo qingge pretended to hit li Beichen¡¯s chest and said angrily. Tong Jiahui is so happy that she¡¯s about to cry. She schemed against me on her own accord. It¡¯s very likely that she¡¯ll anger the mastermind! ¡°Waiyi, I¡¯ve been despised by both of you. If you don¡¯t want me, I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t afford to provoke the last conflict between you two!¡± Huo qingge was a smart person. She deduced that Tong Jiahui was the one who led the operation because she was jealous of her. If the people behind the scenes wanted to hurt her, they would have done it a long time ago. They all knew that she was li beixiao and Feng Yan¡¯s weakness, so they used a trick instead of Tong Jiahui¡¯s stupid method. ¡°Our meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow!¡± Feng Yan smiled and reached out to touch Huo qingge¡¯s hair, but li Beichen waved his hand away. Not even a strand of hair was touched. if I didn¡¯t want to solve this problem as soon as possible, I would have been despised by you two and let Tong Jiahui suffer more! Huo qingge pouted and said unwillingly. Chapter 372 ? 372 Don¡¯t waste your time on him ¡°Maybe she¡¯s suffering now for making her own decisions! Don¡¯t worry, this matter will be resolved in two days. At that time, she will be punished!¡± In fact, no one wanted to kill Tong Jiahui more than li beixiao. That woman had caused him and Tang Tang to be separated for so many years. She also caused Tang Tang to be unable to speak. He would definitely settle this score with her. He had never been a good person. He was someone who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. He would make Tong Jiahui beg for death. The entire Tong family would be buried with her. I agree with you on this point. Those people behind the scenes have been holding back for so long. If Tong Jiahui¡¯s actions fail, they will not let her off easily! It was rare for Feng Yan to agree with li beixiao¡¯s statement. ¡°Right, big brother called just now. Kong Zhang¡¯s father said that Tong Bing was expelled because of corruption. After Tong Bing retired, he looked for Kong Zhang¡¯s father and wanted to bribe him to bid for the construction plan, but Kong Zhang¡¯s father rejected him!¡± ¡°After that, they set their sights on the Huo family, starting from your father. That¡¯s how you got kidnapped!¡± recently, Tong Bing went to look for Kong Zhang¡¯s father and asked him some questions with the drawing. However, the drawing had been there for a long time, and a large part of it was unclear. Kong Zhang¡¯s father reported the matter truthfully! so, you don¡¯t have to worry that this blueprint will bring any trouble to the Huo family. Even if they have it, it¡¯s useless! After listening to li beixiao¡¯s words, the stone in Huo qingge¡¯s heart was finally lifted. She had been worried about this for the past few days. The Huo family¡¯s achievements over the years could not be destroyed by someone¡¯s schemes. She couldn¡¯t let her brother be implicated in this matter. Fortunately, he was fine now. This also confirmed the reason why Tong Jiahui wanted to find Kong Zhang¡¯s father. It was because the blueprint was not clear, and she needed Kong Zhang¡¯s father¡¯s help to repair it. People in the construction industry were usually obsessed with good blueprints, so Tong Jiahui was sure that Kong Yu¡¯s father would be willing to repair the blueprint. Fortunately, Huo qingge had helped Huo zhongrao find Kong Yu¡¯s father. This prevented him from making any mistakes because of his obsession. I¡¯m relieved that there won¡¯t be any accidents with the oil paper. Next, we¡¯ll focus on killing ghosts! Now, he could really bring these bad guys to justice without any scruples. sister GE, we agreed on delicious food ¡­ At this moment, the little trumpet was more concerned about food, because it could be eaten with the flames. She had wanted to join boss and the others when they were having a barbecue yesterday. However, boss insisted on giving them a break and they did not get to eat such delicious food. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Huo qingge did not forget and asked the little trumpeting with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything, just ask ¡­ Flame, what do you want to eat ¡­¡± In the face of food, the only thing the little-muzzled creature could think of was fire. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever third sister-in-law makes, I¡¯m not a picky eater!¡± The flame let out a slight sigh and spoke before Huo qingge could actually ask him. He felt the need to talk to the little-trumpeting girl again, telling her not to waste her time on him. He could not give her any response. If she wanted to be his little sister, he would love her well. Other than that, he really couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Flame ¡­ I¡¯ll eat whatever I eat, and I¡¯m not picky!¡± The little trumpet said shyly as it bit on its lollipop. Chapter 373 ? 373 She was brought up by her brother, and she was very serious Huo qingge wanted to facepalm. She had never seen such a small-muzzled thing before, and she was really not used to it. She was already used to her noise, so she felt uncomfortable when she heard her stutter. ¡°Young miss, let¡¯s eat dumplings! It¡¯s the winter solstice!¡± In the end, it was Han Bing who spoke. He had just looked at the calendar. Today was the winter solstice, and everyone in the North ate dumplings. In fact, he also wanted to eat Huo qingge¡¯s dumplings. After eating them the last time, he couldn¡¯t forget them. It had to be said that the filling of the dumplings made by Huo qingge was very delicious and very homely. It was incomparable to the dumplings bought outside. Moreover, Fire and Ice especially liked to eat dumplings. In the past, when they were in the Army, the liveliest thing was for everyone to make dumplings together. It was very lively. Although they were a group of grown men, the dumplings they made were all beautiful. Now that he had left everyone for too long, he really missed those days. right, today is the winter solstice. I almost forgot about it. Call them over! Huo qingge was always trying to find an excuse for everyone to gather together, so that Feng Yan¡¯s place would be lively. She knew that although Feng Yan had said that it was annoying to have so many people around, Huo qingge knew that he was just saying it. In fact, he was very happy to have so many people at home. ¡°Gathered again? I¡¯ve been suppressed by your man and I can¡¯t even afford to eat, and you still want to come to my house to eat?¡± Upon hearing that there was going to be another gathering, Feng Yan started to act coy again. ¡°Do you think a few dumplings will make you broke?¡± Li beixiao looked at Feng Yan, his deep eyes full of disdain. He still didn¡¯t know that his woman was only getting together again and again for Feng Yan. It¡¯s very tiring to make dumplings, alright? He still felt sorry for his woman, but he was being pretentious first. ¡°I can¡¯t stop eating it every day! We just had barbeque yesterday and today we¡¯re eating dumplings. What are we eating tomorrow?¡± Feng Yan was just talking about it, he couldn¡¯t just say whatever he wanted when the firecrackers were about to hit him ¡­ we can have hot pot tomorrow. I heard that the hot pot you had last time was also very delicious ¡­ The little trumpet was a foodie. As long as there was good food, she would want to join in. Especially when she heard from Mumu that the clear soup hotpot that sister GE made last time was especially delicious, she wanted to eat it and had wanted to eat for a long time. you can eat so much. Why would the fire want you? I can¡¯t afford to feed you! Feng yanxie laughed as he teased the little trumpeting. He had high hopes for these two. The little trumpet was usually very eloquent, but when it saw or mentioned fire, it would completely stop. The so-called ¡°everything has its Vanquisher¡± probably referred to things like the small horn and the flame. ¡°Flame ¡­ I don¡¯t eat much ¡­ And I won¡¯t get fat ¡­¡± After hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words, the little trumpeting horn immediately shook its head and explained to the flame. She looked very serious and very cute. three bowls of instant noodles, seven roasted sausages, five buns, and two bottles of soda. I didn¡¯t eat much! Han Bing came out at the right time to undermine him. When they had been training together, this was the little-trumpet-like girl¡¯s appetite. It really made them, the men, feel ashamed. However, he had to admit that the little-muzzled cat really did not gain weight no matter how much it ate. After so many years, even if he ate like this, he would still become thin. Huo qingge looked at the little trumpeting in surprise. She saw the little trumpeting lowering her head to confirm that Han Bing was right. He didn¡¯t realize that Han Bing liked to make fun of others and joke around. In the past, she had always felt that these two brothers did not like to talk, and one was colder than the other. Perhaps it had something to do with their soldier personalities, as they were always a little shy and didn¡¯t like to talk. One could tell at a glance that these were the soldiers trained by her brother. They were very disciplined. Chapter 374 ? 374 Li Mumu, are you itching for a beating? Now that they had gotten along, he felt that they were all very interesting. ¡°And three ice creams!¡± The flame¡¯s words contained too much information. Huo qingge felt that it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t have any feelings for little trumpets. If he remembered the three ice creams, it meant that he had some feelings for them in his heart. He didn¡¯t even know himself. Hearing the flame¡¯s words, the little-muzzled guy immediately covered his face. He couldn¡¯t say anything. you didn¡¯t give me that ice cream. Even if you gave me 30 ice cream, I would still finish it, let alone three ¡­ It was just that these words were on the tip of her tongue, but she couldn¡¯t say them no matter what, as if her tongue was tied up. ¡°It¡¯s so good to be young!¡± Huo qingge couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She felt as if she was already a mother to her child even before she was young. People would always be emotional at a certain time, or perhaps because of a certain sentence. The only time she felt youthful was probably that rainy night when she met the man. Now that he thought about it, he had a slight feeling. It was a special person who appeared at a special time. It had nothing to do with feelings. It was a special comfort, a ray of sunlight, a trace of warmth, a hope ¡­ ¡°Mom, you¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯re old! If I bring you out, people will think that you¡¯re Tang Tang¡¯s and my sister!¡± Li Mumu climbed onto Huo qingge¡¯s lap and wrapped her arms around her waist. ¡°Should I, your father, say this? Your elder daughter is already so old?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face sank. How could he, the Father, bear his son¡¯s words? ¡°Li beixiao, you¡¯re taking advantage of me!¡± Huo qingge was unhappy when she heard this. He was obviously taking advantage of her. yes, he did. You can blame your son for that! Li beixiao¡¯s words were justified. mom, why do I feel like Dad is going through early menopause? he¡¯s always fighting with people! Li Mumu did not help her father this time and directly retorted. Mumu, how many people have the same thoughts as you? your father is so bored that he¡¯s going through menopause! Feng Yan felt that his brother mu had said something fair. Li Beichen was now displeased with someone and wanted to roll up his sleeves and fight with them. ¡°I just said it casually, I have no intention of attacking my father!¡± Li Mumu gave a hollow smile. How could he have forgotten that he, brother Feng, now liked to pick up his father¡¯s bad things? He would not let go of any opportunity to attack his father. ¡°Li Mumu, are you itching for a beating?¡± Li beixiao was very unhappy to be despised by his own son. Not only did he despise him for being old, but he also said that he was going through menopause. This was his good son. Tang Tang was eating a lollipop, her big black eyes darting around everyone. His eyes seemed to be saying,¡±you guys fight, I¡¯m just here to enjoy the show.¡± ¡°Do we still have any family rules? can¡¯t we just speak the truth? You¡¯re using force to threaten me!¡± Huo qingge hugged her son even tighter, squinting at li beixiao as she spoke. The word ¡± our family ¡± deeply pleased li Beichen. This woman¡¯s awareness was getting higher and higher. it¡¯s my fault. In our family, you¡¯re the boss, Tang Tang is the second, Mumu is the third, and I¡¯m the fourth! For a high and mighty man to tell his woman in front of so many people that he was wrong, it was enough to prove how much he loved her, very, very much ¡­ Huo qingge burst out laughing. She was speechless at li Beichen¡¯s increasing shamelessness. Chapter 375 ? 375 Learn more and dote on your wife when you have one in the future She was prepared to argue with him with a straight face, but who knew that he would admit his mistake to her with a smile and even put his status so low that she was completely speechless and couldn¡¯t find any fault with him. ¡°Hey, you!¡± Even Feng Yan gave li beixiao a thumbs up. He was really a man who knew when to yield. In fact, in li beixiao¡¯s heart, there was nothing wrong with lowering his head and admitting his mistakes in front of his woman. Moreover, his woman was right. Their family did not allow him to tell the truth. ¡°Learn more, and dote on your wife when you have one in the future!¡± Li beixiao nodded seriously, accepting Feng Yan¡¯s praise. Feng Yan gritted his teeth when he saw li beixiao¡¯s expression. While educating him, he also elevated himself to the position of a good man who doted on his wife. After li beixiao said this, the small-muzzled weapon secretly glanced at the flame. The look in his eyes was telling him to learn from it. However, when the flame looked at him, the little trumpet immediately turned its face away. ¡°You have to worry!¡± Feng Yan picked up Tang Tang and turned around to walk towards Barbie¡¯s mansion. He had had enough. Tang Tang wrapped her arms around Feng Yan¡¯s neck and ate her lollipop happily. Sometimes, it was quite interesting to watch her two fathers bicker. I say, little Tang Tang, who was the one who said that her two fathers were very childish in the morning and that she was tired of watching them bicker? Huo qingge gave her brother a call and asked him what time he would be able to come over for dumplings. He didn¡¯t expect the call to be picked up by a young man¡¯s voice. Her cold voice was so melodious that it reminded people of the distant night sky. Huo qingge thought that it was her brother¡¯s soldier, but she didn¡¯t think so. This voice was too lazy and casual, not the strict and respectful tone that a soldier should have. ¡°You¡¯re looking for commander Huo, pretty lady?¡± Her clear and faint voice sounded a little probing. It sounded casual, but it was a deliberate question. ¡°Yes, where is he?¡± Huo qingge asked with a smile. She quite liked hearing this young man¡¯s voice. It was very comfortable to hear it, as if it was aloof from the world, but it was also very sharp. It was a very contradictory feeling, but it was not conflicting. commander Huo is taking a shower. Who¡¯s this beautiful lady? come out and I¡¯ll get him to reply to you! The lazy voice sounded a little nonchalant, but it also seemed to be intentional. Huo qingge knew that her brother¡¯s phone did not display a phone number. Military phones were all specially modified. So, this young man didn¡¯t know that she was Huo zhongrao¡¯s sister. it¡¯s fine, handsome. I¡¯ll call him back later. Thank you! Huo qingge guessed that he was a new soldier, and he was quite an interesting one. Just by listening to his voice, one could imagine that he was a handsome young man who was very good at flirting. He kept calling her ¡®beauty¡¯, and it made her heart beat wildly. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be at your service, beautiful lady!¡± The young man¡¯s chuckling could be heard from the other side. It was low and deep, and very pleasant to the ear. After hanging up the phone, Huo qingge couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of handsome young man could have such a pleasant voice. Huo qingge then called Feng Xi. He was still sleeping. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t invite me to eat at Feng men restaurant. I¡¯m not going!¡± On the other end of the phone, Feng Xi¡¯s voice was muffled and carried a hint of willfulness. ¡°I¡¯m helping you find Shi Nian, you¡¯re not coming?¡± Huo qingge swore that she didn¡¯t lie to Feng Xi on purpose. She had indeed planned to look for Shi Nian. Even though they had only met a few times, she still liked this friend of hers. Chapter 376 ? 376 If you don¡¯t know how to do it, don¡¯t you know how to learn? So, she did plan to look for her. This was also a way to tempt Feng Xi. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. you¡¯re not a good woman. I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going ¡­ Clearly, Feng Xi was conflicted. He wanted to find Shi Nian, but he didn¡¯t want to go to Feng men. Hearing the sound of the call being hung up, Huo qingge sighed. mom, don¡¯t be discouraged. I believe that you can do it. Take it slow. My second brother Feng is very stubborn, so you have to be prepared for a long battle! Mumu cheered for Huo qingge. He also agreed with his mother¡¯s approach. He was actually prepared to let brother Feng and second brother Feng make up. That would be perfect. They were the closest people in the world, so why should they be bothered by the past and the dead? it was all in the past. Let the past stay in the past. The present and the future were the most important things. Struggling with the past would only make his life worse. People who learned to let go would live a more relaxed and happy life. ¡°Then, are you going to help me?¡± Huo qingge squatted down. Her son was so smart, he would definitely have a lot of ideas. She felt that she had to know her limits in this matter, or it would backfire. ¡°Let¡¯s help each other!¡± Mumu stretched out her palm and said to Huo qingge with a smile. In fact, even if his mother didn¡¯t make a move, he was planning to. The mother and son hit it off. Gu Jue arrived quite early. The moment he entered, he looked around. Huo qingge¡¯s intuition told her that he was looking for Chu baiqing. She was still a little curious. Why was Gu Jue here alone today? he usually came with Chu baiqing. ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Qing?¡± Huo qingge asked Gu Jue, who was still in a daze. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± In the morning, Chu baiqing said that he had something to do and left. When he chased after him, his car was nowhere to be seen. She called him, but he didn¡¯t pick up. He was empty even when she went to his house. Just as she was thinking about how to find him, third sister-in-law said that they would eat dumplings during the winter solstice, so he hurriedly drove over. Who knew that Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t here yet. The scene that happened when he woke up in the morning was still lingering in his mind. He did not expect himself to do such a thing ¡­ To his own brother ¡­ He had already apologized. What else did he want? Was there a need to push him away with a guarded look? ¡°Go help out in the kitchen!¡± Li beixiao, who was carrying Tang Tang out, immediately gave an order when he saw Gu Jue. ¡°No need, there are enough people in the kitchen!¡± Huo qingge quickly waved her hand. Feng Yan¡¯s ice flame and the little trumpet were all helping out in the kitchen. They were all called in by li beixiao. It¡¯s just making dumplings, there¡¯s no need for so many people to help. let him do his work. You come over and sit. Don¡¯t tire yourself out! Li beixiao wanted to take care of the child, but he was afraid that his woman would be tired, so he stuffed everyone into the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything!¡± Gu Jue was speaking the truth. He really did not know how to do anything. With Chu Bai Qing by his side, he didn¡¯t have to do anything. Even when he was eating, Chu baiqing was the one who gave him the best food. He didn¡¯t even need to think about what to eat. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do it, can¡¯t you learn?¡± Upon hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words, li beixiao was not happy. He wanted to get these people together, find a cooking teacher, and teach them how to cook. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t have to tire his woman out anymore. In the future, when they each got married, he could also cook for his wife and children. It was quite good. Li beixiao¡¯s current cooking skills were not bad, so he felt that a man who could cook was quite handsome. Chapter 377 ? 377 Did you not wash your hands? He felt that he couldn¡¯t be happy alone with this skill that could show off and take care of his family. He had to be happy with everyone. Huo qingge tugged at li Beichen¡¯s arm, thinking that it was not good for him to be so aggressive. ¡°Still not going?¡± Li beixiao was used to giving orders. However, she really did not dare to argue with li beixiao. She could only go to the kitchen in silence. As soon as he entered, laughter came from the kitchen. Without a doubt, they were all counting how many people this kitchen could hold. ¨C In the kitchen- ¡°I don¡¯t believe that when brother Rao comes, he¡¯ll even dare to stuff him into the kitchen.¡± Feng Yan, who was chopping meat, said in a soft voice. The two knives chopped the meat together, as if he was venting all his anger on the knives. ¡°If my master wants to, he can do it too!¡± Flame naturally had to speak up for his master, even though he was also stuffed in. ¡°Flame ¡­ You¡¯re right!¡± The small-muzzled cat was making corn. As long as the flame spoke, she would say yes. The little trumpet had completely turned into a lovestruck boy. If the earth was square, she would also say ¡± yes ¡± without any hesitation. Feng Yan¡¯s knife that was chopping meat stopped in its tracks. He felt that his temper was really good now. The little trumpet saw Feng Yan¡¯s dark eyes and immediately picked up the basin and went to the corner to pick up corn. In fact, the corn was already very clean. She just wanted to stay in the kitchen, so she picked the corn whiskers over and over again. It was such a rare opportunity to work in the kitchen with flame. She had never known that a man could be so handsome when he was picking vegetables. In any case, no matter what he did with fire, it would be cool in the little trumpet. He was so handsome, so handsome that young master Li and young master Feng could not compare. Gu Jue just stood there. He did not know what he was doing, and it was not appropriate for him to go out. ¡°I¡¯ll let you chop it for a while!¡± Feng Yan directly handed two knives to Gu Jue. The last time he saw li beixiao chopping meat, he felt that it was quite easy, but now he felt tired after a while. Gu Jue had seen Feng Yan chop it a few times just now, and it seemed to be quite simple. She took it and started to chop it up like him. It looked easy, but it wasn¡¯t so easy to operate. The meat was running everywhere, and the places where it was chopped were a little sticky. Gu Jue also did a lot of it on his hands. In short, it looked easy but was difficult to do. Feng Yan felt that Gu Jue needed more practice, and he would be fine after a few more times. However, when he saw Gu Jue¡¯s obviously impatient face, Feng Yan suddenly realized something. ¡°Did you not wash your hands?¡± Feng Yan asked gloomily as he watched Gu Jue pile the minced meat together with his hands. Gu Jue replied to him with an expression of not washing his hands. He then looked at him and asked, ¡± is there a problem? ¡± Feng Yan gave him an ¡®no problem¡¯ expression, then walked out of the refrigerator and took out some fresh meat. Fortunately, there was still a lot of meat. After taking out the meat, Feng Yan did not say anything and continued to watch Gu Jue chop the meat. Practice makes perfect. Gu Jue slowly learned how to chop it, and soon, the meat filling was done. He found that when he was in a bad mood, chopping meat was also a good way to vent his emotions. ¡°Go and wash your hands!¡± Feng Yan checked that the meat filling was chopped well and asked Gu Jue to wash his hands. Gu Jue went to the sink to wash his hands. When he turned around, he saw that Feng Yan had thrown the minced meat into the trash can. ¡°?¡± Gu Jue cursed. He had gone through so much trouble to chop up the minced meat, and it was thrown away just like that? Chapter 378 ? 378 Can you not get angry and scold me? How could he not get angry and curse? ¡°You didn¡¯t wash your hands just now. Chop it again!¡± Feng Yan, on the other hand, gave Gu Jue a reasonable explanation in a calm and composed manner. He placed the remaining fresh meat on the chopping board. The others pretended to do their own things. They couldn¡¯t help but think, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? you only said it after he had chopped all the meat. That¡¯s not right. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Only then did Gu Jue realize that he had not washed his hands. But why did he not say so earlier? why did he have to wait until he had finished chopping his hands? was he tired, silly boy? I¡¯m going to throw it anyway. It¡¯s for you to practice! Hearing these words, he was so considerate. Gu Jue was so angry that he gritted his teeth. His labor was so worthless. It was very tiring to cut the stuffing, okay? Huo qingge came in to prepare the filling, only to realize that the meat filling was not chopped well ¡­ She clearly remembered that Feng Yan had already started chopping the meat when she left. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Huo qingge asked as she looked at the meat on the chopping board. ¡°I¡¯ll be done in a while, third sister-in-law!¡± Gu Jue picked up the knife again, glared at Feng Yan, and started to chop the meat. When he picked up the knife, he realized another problem. When he was chopping, the meat was minced, but this meat was a big piece. How was he going to do it? He suddenly realized that without Chu baiqing by his side, he couldn¡¯t do anything. He started to feel frustrated again. He was not in a good mood today. He had been in a state of frustration and really wanted to lose his temper. He didn¡¯t know where he was going to vent his anger. ¡°Come, learn!¡± Feng Yan could tell that Gu Jue did not know how to cut. Then, she took the knife from his hand and began to slice the meat, then cut it into strips, and then diced it ¡­ She had also learned this from li beixiao, but it was obvious that she did not cut it as beautifully as he did. Li beixiao¡¯s cut was more delicate, while Feng Yan¡¯s cut was more bold and rough. Huo qingge scratched her head. She felt that it was a good thing that they were only eating dumplings. If they were to eat anything else, the meat would not look very good. Feng Yan put down the knife and said to Gu Jue, ¡± it¡¯s your turn! The corner of Gu Jue¡¯s mouth twitched. It turned out to be so simple. After a few random cuts, it turned into diced meat. After chopping, it would be minced meat. Really ¡­ It was too f * cking simple. Huo qingge chuckled. With Feng Yan¡¯s knife skills, he was the only one who would learn from him. Fire and Ice had worked together with Huo qingge before, so they all knew what materials she needed. They had already prepared everything they could. The noodles were made of flame. Huo qingge looked at them and gave flame a thumbs up. Coincidentally, the small-muzzled cat saw it. She looked at the dough and wanted to eat it raw. His two small eyes were emitting a Wolf¡¯s light. Flame was really good at everything, and there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. Huo qingge pinched a piece of the dough into the shape of a lollipop and secretly handed it to the little trumpet. The little trumpet was so touched that it was about to cry. If the lollipop had been made for her by fire, she would have only been able to see the lollipop made from this noodles for the rest of her life. She would have been fine even if she didn¡¯t eat the real one. Han Bing saw this and he elbowed the flame. Flame saw this and did not say anything. He was holding a piece of noodles in his hand and pinching it. At first glance, it looked like a lollipop. This time, there were four kinds of dumplings with different fillings: fresh meat with shrimp and corn, chives with shrimp, shiitake mushroom with pork, and beef with carrots. After Huo qingge had mixed the stuffing, everyone started preparing to make the dumplings. Chapter 379 ? 379 His face turned gloomy in an instant Because there were many people, there was a lot of preparation. The entire operating table was empty, and everyone was making dumplings in a circle. Other than the flame, frost, and Huo qingge, the other three people did not know how to make dumplings. Not only did she not know how to wrap the dumplings, but the skin also did not melt ¡­ Huo qingge was having a headache. How long would the three of them take to wrap this? there were four types of stuffing ¡­ Just as Huo qingge was in a dilemma, Chu baiqing arrived. When Gu Jue saw Chu baiqing, a rare smile immediately appeared on his face. However, when he saw that there was a woman behind him, his face instantly darkened. No one expected Chu baiqing to bring a woman. Let me introduce you, su qingran! Chu Bai Qing gently introduced the woman behind him. Su qingran was the daughter of department head su. She was quiet, but she was not shy. She was generous. It wasn¡¯t the kind of beauty that was stunning, but it was very pleasant to look at. She was a typical daughter of a humble family. Feng Yan¡¯s devilish eyes narrowed. Chu baiqing¡¯s actions were fast. Brother Rao told him to look around first, and he quickly brought her here. Chu baiqing was very cautious. At this time, the people he could bring must be people he trusted. Therefore, everyone thought that he was serious. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought outsiders when the outside world thought that there was going to be a big battle between li beixiao and Feng Yan. Su qingran was a good girl. She looked like a kind person and wasn¡¯t a talkative and scheming person. Huo qingge was a good judge of character. She did like su qingran, but she didn¡¯t think she was a good match for Chu baiqing. The two of them should be very boring together, and there shouldn¡¯t be any sparks in their lives. Hello, everyone. I¡¯m su qingran. You can just call me qingran. Is there anything I can help with? ¡± After all, so many people were looking at her. Su qingran seemed a little restrained as she smiled and tucked her hair behind her ears. ¡°Qingran, do you know how to make dumplings? It¡¯s fine if you can roll the skin!¡± Huo qingge could be considered half a host, so she naturally couldn¡¯t let the guests feel awkward. Besides, Chu baiqing had brought her here. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not particularly good at it!¡± Su qingran went to the sink to wash her hands. She was actually being modest. The skin of the dumpling skin was very round, and the thickness was just right. It was obvious that he often worked at home. Huo qingge felt that there weren¡¯t many girls who knew how to do such things nowadays, so her impression of su qingran improved even more. Chu baiqing also washed his hands and came over to help. He stood beside su qingran, far away from Gu Jue. Chu baiqing took the dumpling skins that su qingran had picked out and wrapped them. The two of them cooperated very well. Gu Jue had been standing there the whole time. From the moment Chu baiqing walked in, his eyes had never left him. However, Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t even look at him. No one noticed what had happened between the two of them. Su qingran didn¡¯t talk much. When everyone was joking, she would also interrupt with a few words. Her hands didn¡¯t stop moving, and she was focused on peeling the dumpling skin. Han Bing had been looking at su qingran a few times since she came in, and flame elbowed him. In fact, when su qingran came in, the flame had recognized her. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. They were just two soldiers. This eldest miss of the SU family shouldn¡¯t remember the two brothers. ¡°Bai Qing¡¯s dumplings are pretty good!¡± Huo qingge felt the need to praise Chu baiqing in front of su qingran. It wasn¡¯t Huo qingge¡¯s blind praise, Chu baiqing¡¯s dumplings were indeed beautifully wrapped. Chapter 380 ? 380 She was already completely impatient, and her words rushed out ¡°Qingran¡¯s dumpling skin is really good!¡± Chu baiqing smiled and praised su qingran. Gu Jue laughed coldly after hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words. He squeezed his way to Feng Yan¡¯s side and picked up a dumpling skin that had been frozen. ¡°Teach me how to make dumplings!¡± Gu Jue said in a fit of pique when he saw Feng Yan putting in the dumpling skin. Feng Yan stopped what he was doing and turned slightly to look at Gu Jue. Seeing his serious look, he knew that he was not joking. But what a joke, he didn¡¯t even know how to wrap it properly? Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s still thinking about how to make the dumplings? She didn¡¯t think that he would know how to make dumplings just because he knew how to chop the dumpling filling, right? He could enter the kitchen, did she really think he was an all-rounder? you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I don¡¯t know how to make a bag, you should ask Bai Qing to teach you! Looking at it from left to right, she felt that the round dumpling skin couldn¡¯t make such a beautiful dumpling. They seemed to be making the dumplings very simply, but when she started, she realized that the dumpling skin was not very obedient when the filling was added. Gu Jue glanced at Feng Yan, then at the tortured dumpling skin in his hand. He was sure that Feng Yan did not know how to make it. He snorted in his heart and squeezed to the side of the flame. ¡°You teach me how to carry bags!¡± Gu Jue said impatiently as he hit the flame with his shoulder. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Flame was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t think that Gu Jue would want to learn how to make dumplings. Didn¡¯t he hate to do it himself? ¡°Hurry up!¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing and su qingran out of the corner of his eye. The two of them were talking and laughing, but Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even look at him. The fire in his heart was burning so fiercely that it was about to burn his chest. pinching it in the middle ¡­ No, you flattened it ¡­ It¡¯s like this when you hold it in your hand ¡­¡± Flames was quite serious when it came to teaching, but Gu Jue was really not suited to learn how to make dumplings. The filling was already in his hands, and the skin was also exposed. Feng Yan didn¡¯t wrap it well either, so he threw the ruined dumpling in his hand into the trash can. When Gu Jue saw him doing this, he also followed suit and threw the gory dumpling into the trash can. Huo qingge didn¡¯t say anything when she saw them. She thought to herself,¡±if you two dare to throw them out again, I¡¯ll throw them out.¡± Gu Jue took another dumpling skin from Han Bing. Han Bing¡¯s skin is really beautiful! Gu Jue was a person who almost never complimented others. It would have been fine if he did not open his mouth. The moment he opened his mouth, Han Bing directly used a rolling pin to cut off his finger. It hurt so much that he looked at Gu Jue in surprise. Did he take the wrong medicine? Lord Jue actually praised him? This would shorten his life! ¡°Again!¡± Gu Jue ignored Han Bing¡¯s Almighty mouth, which was stuffed with an egg, and said to the flame. Flame sighed slightly. He did not think that his Lord would be able to learn how to make dumplings again. ¡°Just like this ¡­ Pinch here, yes ¡­ AI ¡­ Wrong again! He could use a knife and a gun to play dice, but he really couldn¡¯t make dumplings. ¡°Just like this ¡­ Pinch here, yes ¡­ AI ¡­ Wrong again! Don¡¯t pinch me like this ¡­¡± The first pinch was quite decent, but the next one made the dumpling skin and filling come together. The flame looked at Chu baiqing, as if he was asking for help. However, he didn¡¯t even look at him. He just lowered his head and chatted with su qingran. Usually, when Lord Jue wanted to play around, only young master Chu could coax him. However, with the beauty present today, young master Chu had no time to care about Lord Jue. Flame thought to himself,¡¯I¡¯ll teach you one more time. If you still can¡¯t learn it, I¡¯ll use the bathroom as an excuse and stop teaching you.¡¯ ¡°Jie, can you teach me properly!¡± Gu Jue threw another one at her. He was completely impatient and started to speak. Chapter 381 ? 381 Don¡¯t delay his dating! Men were used to swearing when they spoke to each other. Besides, Gu Jue was a ruffian to begin with, and the words he said were murderous. His voice was so loud that Huo qingge and su qingran both looked up at him, thinking that he was about to start a fight. Flame felt wronged.¡¯Lord Jue, you¡¯re so absent-minded. Even if I kneel down and teach you, your mind is not here. I can¡¯t teach you!¡¯ ¡°Lord Jue, let young master Chu teach you! I¡¯m going to release some water!¡± The flame directly threw out the words,¡±if I can¡¯t teach you well, I can¡¯t even Dodge.¡± After being together for a long time, flames knew Lord Jue¡¯s temper well. This was only the beginning. If he still could not learn, he would sweep the control panel clean in a while. Don¡¯t eat dumplings tonight, have a slice of soup! Huo qingge was smart enough to sense that something was amiss between Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. Ever since Chu Bai Qing came in, the two of them hadn¡¯t spoken a word, nor did they exchange glances. Gu Jue was also acting very strangely, as if he was learning how to make dumplings on purpose for someone to see. And a certain someone deliberately ignored Gu Jue and talked and laughed with su qingran, which was even more suspicious. The two of them had left one after another in the morning. Could it be that something had happened last night when they had slept together? Huo qingge thought of the erotic novels she had read because of li beixiao and Feng Yan, and she felt that there was something going on between them ¡­ Ever since she had entered the rotten sect, Huo qingge had felt that it was acceptable for men to fall in love. There were many stories of true love, and their love was full of twists and turns. She didn¡¯t think Chu baiqing and su qingran were a good match, but if it was Gu Jue, she felt that they were a good match ¡­ Huo qingge was shocked when she realized what she was thinking. If her brother and Li beixiao knew about this, they would definitely give her a good lecture. ¡°Well, let me teach you, Sir Jue!¡± Huo qingge and Han Bing switched places and took the initiative to teach Gu Jue. ¡°Third sister-in-law, third brother won¡¯t be happy if I don¡¯t learn from you!¡± One was that li beixiao would really be unhappy that his woman was too close to another man. Furthermore, Gu Jue did not like women getting close to him, not even Huo qingge, whom he admired. ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Huo qingge smiled weakly. ¡°Bai Qing, if Lord Jue wants to learn so much, why don¡¯t you teach him?¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t know if she was out of her mind to actually want to match the two of them together. If li beixiao or her brother found out about this, she would be dead. He was indulging the heat of their relationship! Since Huo qingge had already spoken, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t say no. Gu Jue didn¡¯t expect everyone to push him towards Chu baiqing, not even his third sister-in-law. Gu Jue saw the embarrassment and unwillingness in Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes. Although it was only for a moment, Gu Jue still saw it. He sneered and threw the dumpling skin in his hand into the trash can. I¡¯m not learning anymore. Don¡¯t delay his romance! Anyone could hear the anger in his cold voice. Huo qingge felt that she had done something bad and that her brain had been caught in the door. Chu Bai Qing still had a warm smile on his face, but his hand that was holding the dumpling skin suddenly clenched into a fist. Gu Jue turned around and walked out of the kitchen. The atmosphere suddenly changed. Even the insensitive little-muzzled guy could tell that there was something wrong with the air current between Lord Jue and young master Chu ¡­ Aiyo, we have to speed up. There are still many bags left! Huo qingge smiled as she told everyone. She was now very sure that there was something going on between the two of them. Chu baiqing was avoiding Gu Jue, and Gu Jue was picking on him. She clearly saw that Chu baiqing was looking at Gu Jue strangely, but why was he avoiding her now ¡­ Chapter 382 ? 382 Can¡¯t you be more reserved? When the dumplings were served on the table, Huo zhongrao had rushed back. He did not look too good, and Huo qingge immediately thought of little demon. That girl must have angered her brother. Just what kind of little girl could be so pretentious? During dinner, the atmosphere was obviously a little tense. According to their usual habits, Chu baiqing would definitely sit with Gu Jue. However, the person sitting beside him today was su qingran. Huo zhongrao had met su qingran a few times and had a good impression of her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to matchmake her with Chu baiqing. The steaming hot dumplings were placed on a long table, and there were many people. It felt like the new year. Huo qingge liked the crowd. She glanced at Feng Yan, who was feeding Tang Tang dumplings. Tang Tang had a bad habit, and that was that she still needed Feng Yan to feed her when she was eating, especially when she was eating dumplings. She especially liked to sit on his lap, lean into his arms, and open her mouth to wait for Feng Yan to feed her. ¡°Don¡¯t always spoil her, she should eat her own food! This is a bad habit!¡± Li beixiao doted on Tang Tang a lot, but when it came to eating, he insisted that Tang Tang eat by herself. However, Feng Yan followed Tang Tang¡¯s wishes. If she didn¡¯t eat it herself, he would feed her. On this point, Huo qingge was on li Beichen¡¯s side. She also felt that this habit needed to be changed. It was not good. However, what could she do? Tang Tang was like a princess and everyone doted on her. The words of his biological parents were useless. it¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s eating. Who cares how she eats? if she doesn¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll have to worry! Look, before Feng Yan could say anything, Huo zhongrao spoke first. He did not have any principles or bottom lines when it came to pampering Tang Tang. He would pamper her however he liked. Huo qingge bit on her chopsticks and glared at her brother, using her eyes to express her dissatisfaction. Huo zhongrao ate his dumplings and pretended not to see her. He didn¡¯t want to mess with his sister. It was su qingran¡¯s first time eating with everyone, and she liked the atmosphere. She smiled and whispered to Chu Bai Qing. Chu baiqing also smiled back at her, gentlemanly and considerate. Gu Jue, who was sitting opposite Chu baiqing, had a cold smile on his face. Throughout the meal, he had been looking at Chu baiqing with a cold gaze. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like he was looking at an unfaithful wife. He really wanted to tear Chu baiqing apart. ¡°Mom, your dumpling filling is so delicious!¡± Li Mumu especially liked to eat corn dumplings. He could eat more than ten of the dumplings with big filling and thin skin. The average child would only eat four or five. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, but don¡¯t eat too much!¡± Huo qingge patted li Mumu¡¯s head. She had already counted and found that he had already eaten eleven dumplings. The dumplings they made weren¡¯t small, and eleven was a little too many. ¡°Sister GE, nice!¡± The little trumpet ate until its mouth was full, and it gave Huo qingge a big thumbs-up with a smile. Huo qingge was very happy that everyone liked it. She actually didn¡¯t have any secret recipe for her food. Perhaps it was because they had eaten too much delicious food on a daily basis that they liked the taste of this restaurant. ¡°Third sister-in-law, the spicy oil is very fragrant!¡± Flame rarely complimented others. He liked spicy food, and Huo qingge¡¯s Chili oil was especially fragrant. It was very satisfying to eat. ¡°Sister GE, teach me how to make this chili oil!¡± Upon hearing that flame liked to eat it, the small-muzzled cat immediately said to Huo qingge. He didn¡¯t care that there were so many people around and that a girl would feel embarrassed. As long as she wasn¡¯t talking to fire, she would be very thick-skinned. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more reserved!¡± Li beixiao glanced at the little trumpet. With her around, his flames had a headache. Even he, the master, could not stand it. Chapter 383 ? 383 It was like a thorn had stabbed into his heart The little trumpet looked at li beixiao. aggrieved, and then looked at Huo qingge. Its eyes were saying. ¡± sister GE. save me ¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you later!¡± Huo qingge elbowed li beixiao and smiled as she comforted the little trumpet. Flame raised his head and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and continued eating. Han Bing looked at su qingran from time to time. He was wondering if the SU family¡¯s eldest daughter still remembered him. Han Bing was a more direct person and didn¡¯t beat around the bush, so he didn¡¯t hide his expression. Flame nudged him with his elbow again, indicating for him to eat and stop looking. ¡°Jue, are you full?¡± Although li beixiao¡¯s thoughts were not as meticulous as Chu baiqing¡¯s, he could tell that Gu Jue was not right today. He didn¡¯t eat and just stared at Bai Qing, wishing he could see a hole in him. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡± She was indeed not hungry. She looked at a certain someone who was already full from anger. Gu Jue did not know what was wrong with him. It was very abnormal. However, he felt that it was very normal. This kind of contradictory heart made him have the urge to flip the table. Chu baiqing could feel Gu Jue¡¯s gaze on him. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his grip on his chopsticks tightened. Because the scope of the meal was not right, everyone left after the meal. Huo zhongrao did not leave and went to bed after dinner. Huo qingge had wanted to say a few words to him, but she gave up when she saw that he was too tired. Su qingran was brought by Chu baiqing, so he had to send her back. However, Gu Jue¡¯s car had been following him all the way, but he turned a blind eye to it. After sending su qingran home, Chu baiqing wanted to turn around, but he was blocked by Gu Jue¡¯s car. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t back off anymore. The veins on the steering wheel were popping out. He rarely got angry. In fact, he had never been angry before. He had always been well-mannered and had a good temper. However, at this moment, he was really angry. In the morning, Gu Jue was the one who kissed him, but after that, he looked as if he could not stand it anymore. At that moment, Chu baiqing was really hurt. There were some emotions that he couldn¡¯t control himself. Although he always thought that he had strong self-control, in front of Gu Jue, he couldn¡¯t control himself at all. He still remembered Gu Jue¡¯s disdainful look in the morning. It was like a thorn in his heart. What was the meaning of him following her like this? Didn¡¯t you find it disgusting? Why were they still staring at him? Gu Jue got out of the car and ran to the driver¡¯s seat with a destructive aura. Chu baiqing locked the car. Without opening the door, Gu Jue started to smash the window. The two of them looked at each other through the glass window. This was the first time Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue with such cold eyes. ¡°You like this woman?¡± Gu Jue smashed the car window and yelled at Chu baiqing. The veins on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s forehead popped out. He wanted to say something, but ¡­ Old warehouse The man slapped Tong Jiahui hard and she fell to the ground. ¡°Do you want to die? You actually dare to act on your own!¡± There was a shallow scar on the man¡¯s lower jaw. Although it was very shallow, it looked ferocious at the moment. The corner of Tong Jiahui¡¯s mouth was bleeding, and it was obvious that she had been slapped several times. Her noble and beautiful little face was in a mess. Her hair was in a mess, and her clothes were in tatters. Tong Jiahui¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She regretted it. She should have found a group of men to rape Huo qingge instead of just letting Kong Yu rape her. ¡°Mingxiu, you¡¯ve taken a fancy to that bitch, haven¡¯t you? Chapter 384 ? 384 Chapter 384 The man called Ming Xiu was the man with a scar on his jaw, the leader of the largest mercenary group. With money, he could do anything. This time, because the employer was paying him a lot of money, he had to personally take action after several failures. People who licked blood on the tip of the blade to make a living all had a ruthless aura, especially Ming Xiu. He narrowed his eyes as if he wanted to kill someone. It was as if someone had hit the nail on the head. Ming Xiu kicked Tong Jiahui. From a remote surveillance camera, he had seen Huo qingge blow up one of his men¡¯s heads. From what he knew, that woman did not know how to use a gun. She had never even touched a gun before. However, she had just peeked her head out of the skylight and confronted the man with the rocket launcher. She had even managed to snatch the rocket launcher so calmly and headshot him. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have any female mercenaries under him, but none of them had given him such a strong shock. It had to be said that he had personally come because of Huo qingge. When he saw her standing in the cemetery in black through the binoculars, the sorrowful expression on her face made his heart tremble. He was a man of no tomorrow. Women were just things to vent his needs, and he never took them to heart. However, when he found out that Tong Jiahui had found someone to rape Huo qingge, he wanted to kill her. If she wasn¡¯t still useful to him, he would have strangled her to death. ¡°Mingxiu, save it! Why would Huo qingge fall for you? She¡¯s already slept with li beixiao and Feng Yan, who the hell are you!¡± All the humiliation that Tong Jiahui had suffered was given to her by this man. She was a socialite that everyone envied, but she was nothing in front of Ming Xiu. She was a lowly person ¡­ In order to get li beixiao, she was willing to do anything. Tong Jiahui would do anything. The process was not important. She just wanted to get the result that li beixiao had. She did not care about anything else. ¡°If you dare to touch her again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ming Xiu had a rough and wild appearance, and his entire body exuded a ruthless aura. He spat with a face full of disgust and turned to leave. Tong Jiahui dragged her painful body and sat up. Her eyes were filled with anger and hatred. She wanted to kill Huo qingge right now. Why did that b * tch want to protect her? why? Tong Jiahui and the others were thinking that they could defeat li beixiao soon, but they did not know that they were now following li beixiao¡¯s script. The next day. As they had discussed, Han Bing took away a few Hall Masters from Feng men¡¯s branch halls and went to seek refuge with Gu Jue. Gu Jue held a banquet at the young Prince¡¯s residence that day to welcome Han Bing and the other Hall Masters to forsake the darkness and join the light. This incident caused a huge commotion in Yun city. Everyone knew that Han Bing was Feng Yan¡¯s personal bodyguard. In the Feng sect, he could be said to be an existence that was second only to one person and above tens of thousands of people. He had already betrayed the Feng sect, so it could be seen that there was no one else that Feng Yan could use by his side. However, it was the largest force after all. Even if it was damaged, its strength was still there. At the same time, Huo qingge brought Tang Tang and Mumu to look for li beixiao. All of this was reported to Ming Xiu. They thought that everything was going according to their script, but they didn¡¯t expect that the script had been changed a long time ago. Huo qingge brought Tang Tang Mumu back to li Beichen¡¯s Villa. Tang Tang was not used to it. Huo qingge¡¯s eyes kept searching for Feng Yan. Li beixiao held Tang Tang in his arms and comforted her, knowing that she was still very dependent on Feng Yan. ¡°Is uncle coming back soon?¡± Huo qingge was peeling an orange for Tang Tang. Li Ximing went to recuperate. The Army would arrange for these old cadres to recuperate every year. Chapter 385 ? 385 How are we going to live together in the future? hmm, he¡¯ll be back in about a week. I haven¡¯t told him about that yet! Tang Tang was playing with li beixiao¡¯s fingers. His fingers were slender and beautiful, like a piece of art. don¡¯t say it. It¡¯s such a big matter. Don¡¯t scare him again. Come back and tell him slowly! The sudden appearance of a granddaughter, and she was the one who gave birth to her, was enough of a fantasy. After all, she was already old. She was afraid that if he suddenly found out about these things, he would be too agitated and fall ill again. that¡¯s my plan. Nancheng¡¯s leg is almost fully recovered and he¡¯s on good terms with su Tian. Dad wants them to get engaged when he¡¯s back! Li beixiao said ¡°dad¡± and not ¡°my dad.¡± ¡°Hehe, Nancheng still doesn¡¯t know about us, right?¡± Even though she was not together with Nancheng, he had called her his wife before, so she always felt a little awkward. I don¡¯t know. Even if I do, I¡¯ll just kick up a fuss. Su Tian looks at him intensely. It¡¯s fine! He understood his nephew well. He had some feelings for Huo qingge, but it was not love. I told you su Tian is suitable for Nancheng. Nancheng is handsome and su Tian is cute. They¡¯re a good match! Huo qingge was truly happy for li Nancheng. She also liked su Tian. ¡°Is he more handsome or am I more handsome?¡± A man like li beixiao would never allow his wife to say that another man was handsome. Li Mumu shook her head. Her father was here again. He and his mother could be considered as an old couple. Was there a need to mention this? There was no man more handsome than his father in this world. Huo qingge smiled weakly. She felt that li beixiao¡¯s jealous look was very childish, but she had to admit that it was quite cute. ¡°You¡¯re handsome, no one is as handsome as you!¡± Huo qingge was not patronizing li beixiao. In her heart, he was really handsome. However, there was one thing that she did not say. She felt that her brother was also very handsome. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes narrowed. If not for the child, he would have pressed her down on the sofa and done whatever he wanted to her. ¡°Well, father, do you want me to take my sister away?¡± Mumu was the best example of what it meant to help one¡¯s father with strength. Tangtang¡¯s Black eyes darted around, not understanding why her brother suddenly wanted to avoid her. She still wanted to play with her father. She was not used to this house, and there was no Godfather here. ¡°Am I still your mother?¡± Huo qingge rolled her eyes. She felt that her son was really mature for his age. ¡°Who said you¡¯re not? tell me, I¡¯ll cripple him!¡± Li Mumu shot to his feet, his expression extremely serious. He knew that his mother was just joking, but he had to take it seriously. Tang Tang¡¯s eyes immediately widened. She felt that her brother was so handsome. His adoring eyes were very cute. ¡°You¡¯re the only one!¡± Huo qingge smiled as she looked at her son. She really felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. Li beixiao loved her, she had such a pair of cute children, and she also had a big brother who loved her so much. And those friends who treated her sincerely, she had no more regrets in life. ¡°I¡¯m serious, mother!¡± Although li Mumu usually looked cool and arrogant, in fact, when she was poor, she could be very ruffian. ¡°Give your brother Feng a call! We¡¯re all gone, he¡¯s probably not used to being alone, let him endure it for a few days.¡± Huo qingge felt that Feng Yan was the only one left in the crowded Feng residence. How quiet must it have been! ¡°How are we going to live together in the future?¡± Chapter 386 ? 386 If he can¡¯t finish it, I¡¯ll stuff it into his mouth Li beixiao frowned. Did Huo qingge mean that they would still live together after enduring for a few days? If Feng Yan did not go against him, he would not mind having another set of utensils at home. However, that fellow was always going against him, and he would fight whenever he had the chance. He would get tired too, alright? it¡¯s not every day. Look at Feng Yan, he¡¯s all alone. Besides, he has someone to look after the child ¡­ Huo qingge kept smiling. Her smile was a little lively, and Li beixiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could not help but roll. He didn¡¯t do it yesterday, but he felt that he wouldn¡¯t do it for a long time. He thought about it very much. This woman was a Vixen. She seduced him so much that he wanted to press her down at all times. ¡°Ha ¡­ You really dare to say that!¡± The family of four did not notice Feng Yan walking in. The sinister voice startled Huo qingge so much that she turned her head around. She saw Feng Yan standing behind them with a dark face, and behind him was flame, who was scratching his head. Feng Yan said that Tang Tang would definitely not be used to a change of environment. He was worried, so he called the flames and asked him to think of a way to get in without being discovered. Who knew that he would hear these words when he came in quietly? The moment Tang Tang saw Feng Yan, she immediately jumped down from li beixiao¡¯s arms and ran towards him, her cute little face full of surprise. Huo qingge stuck out her tongue at li beixiao, her face blushing red. She only said that because she did not treat Feng Yan as an outsider. Besides, she was telling the truth. Who among the three of them had the time to take care of the child ¡­ ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? don¡¯t you like to see children?¡± Li beixiao said to Feng Yan as he held Huo qingge in his arms. ¡°You two are really jackals of the same tribe!¡± Feng Yan hugged Tang Tang and kissed her on the cheek. He glanced coldly at the couple. They were really learning from each other. He had never realized that Huo qingge could be so shameless. I¡¯m here to see the child. You two go do what you¡¯re supposed to do. Go to the side and get intimate! Feng Yan waved his hand, as if he was extremely irritated by the sight of the couple. ¡°Ah Yan, have you had dinner?¡± Huo qingge asked with a smile. She felt that Feng Yan was especially good like this. He was less feminine than he used to be and more humane. ¡°No one¡¯s cooking. Do you think I ate or not?¡± Feng Yan sat on the sofa with Tang Tang in his arms, completely treating it as his own home. It was no wonder he was like this. When li beixiao was at his house, he was never polite. I¡¯ll make it for you right away. Seafood Italy! Feng Yan was a quick eater and Huo qingge immediately jumped out of li Beichen¡¯s arms. just cook a bowl of noodles. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble! Li beixiao pouted and did not want his woman to be tired. Seafood Italy was also quite troublesome. ¡°I want to eat sweet and sour ribs, steamed fish, stir-fried meat, and any soup!¡± When Feng Yan heard li beixiao¡¯s words, he was unhappy and immediately ordered the dishes. If li beixiao did not say anything, he would just make do with the seafood Italy. Huo qingge laughed. Actually, cooking a few dishes was a piece of cake for her. She just thought that the way the two men were fighting was really cute. ¡°You make it for him. If he can¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll stuff it into his mouth!¡± Li beixiao was reluctant to let his woman cook whatever he wanted to eat. Feng Yan, on the other hand, ordered so many dishes. Did he think his woman was a chef? Feng Yan rolled his eyes at li beixiao and ignored him. He continued to play with Tang Tang. ¡°Have some fruits first, I¡¯ll be done in a while. Ah Yan, there¡¯s no more fresh fish at home, can I make you sweet and sour hairtail?¡± Chapter 387 ? 387 You¡¯re making it seem like our family is giving you a hard time Huo qingge thought that there was no fresh fish at home, and it would not taste good to steam fish with frozen fish. ¡°Just make do with it!¡± When Feng Yan said this, li beixiao kicked him. If he was not holding Tang Tang in his arms, li beixiao would have thrown a pillow at him. ¡°Mom, you can bake some cake while you¡¯re at it! I want to eat it!¡± Li Mumu also joined in, but as soon as she finished speaking, she was met with a cold look from her father. ¡°I can choose not to eat!¡± Li Mumu deliberately swallowed her saliva and said in a wronged tone. His father doted on his mother too much. It wouldn¡¯t be too tiring to bake a cake, would it? He really wanted to eat cake now. ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll let you guys eat it in a moment!¡± Huo qingge touched li Mumu¡¯s head. She did not see the dark expression on her man¡¯s face. Feng Yan rolled his eyes at Huo qingge. Why did she make it seem like he was a child too? ¡°Are you bored at home?¡± Li beixiao was half-lying on the sofa in a lazy posture. He was dressed in casual home clothes, which made him look less domineering. He had a little more evil charm. ¡°En!¡± Feng Yan stroked Tang Tang¡¯s head and grunted in agreement. Mumu¡¯s game console was still scattered around the television, and Tangtang¡¯s Barbie doll was also messily lying on the carpet. The living room was still a mess, but there was no sign of the child. Huo qingge also did not poke her head out of the kitchen to call them to eat. Li beixiao, who often bickered with him, was not sitting on the sofa. The closed door was still the closed door, but it lacked vitality and the breath of life. He couldn¡¯t control it. He had never thought that there would be a day when he, Feng Yan, would miss him, li beixiao, in his life. ¡°If you take care of our child, we can still live together in the future!¡± Li beixiao didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to respond so directly to him. According to his temper in the past, he would definitely have argued with him. She could tell that he was really lonely. He couldn¡¯t help but think about how he had been alone for so many years. In that cold sealed door, only Han Bing, that dull wood, accompanied him. It was really enough ¡­ Li Mumu held back her laughter. Her father wanted to comfort him, brother Feng, but he couldn¡¯t say anything good. These words were infuriating enough. Feng Yan looked at li beixiao, his eyes full of anger, annoyance, and grievance. This was something that could never be seen on Feng Yan¡¯s face in the past. Tang Tang shook his arm, which meant that they wanted to live together ¡­ ¡°Tang Tang, do you want Godfather to live with you?¡± Feng Yan would only be patient and gentle enough when he spoke to Tang Tang. He wouldn¡¯t even have any feelings for li Mumu, because he was a boy and couldn¡¯t be pampered. Tang Tang immediately nodded and kept nodding like a little chick pecking at rice. ¡°Since my goddaughter wants me to live with you, I¡¯ll consider it!¡± Feng Yan looked at li Beichen and said softly. His tone and expression seemed to be in a difficult position. ¡°If you¡¯re so reluctant, don¡¯t even think about it. You¡¯re making it seem like our family is giving you a hard time!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were cold and he did not give Feng Yan any face. Feng Yan had just found an excuse from Tang Tang, but now he was being held up by li beixiao again. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth. In terms of being Black-bellied, he was far inferior to li Beichen. ¡°Dad, come here. I¡¯ll teach you how to play games!¡± Li Mumu felt that it was better to help her brother Feng at the right time. After all, he was the one who had raised him, so he had to be filial. ¡°I¡¯m not playing!¡± Li beixiao had long forgotten that li Mumu had accompanied him to lie to Huo qingge. Back then, they had agreed that if Mumu helped him lie to Huo qingge, he would learn to play games from her. Now that the woman was back, he had completely forgotten about the promise he made. Chapter 388 ? 388 It¡¯s not strange that your father often goes back on his words ¡°Father, are you going to break your promise?¡± Li Mumu raised her eyebrows. Her cold and sullen look was exactly the same as li beixiao¡¯s. The cold voice carried a bit of displeasure. He hated it when people lied to him. It was unforgivable, not even his own father. Li beixiao narrowed his eyes slightly. Li Mumu looked at his father¡¯s expression and knew that his father had forgotten about this. ¡°It¡¯s not strange that your father often breaks his promise!¡± It was time to kick him when he was down. Li beixiao¡¯s face darkened as he glanced at Feng Yan. Her mind was thinking about what she had promised Mumu, but she really had no memory of it. In fact, it was no wonder that li beixiao had forgotten. Those few days, he had been thinking about how to get Huo qingge back, and his mind was in a mess. ¡°How could I have tricked my mom into coming home that night when you and uncle Huo set up the drunk scene?¡± Li Mumu wasn¡¯t someone who was willing to go through the accounts later, but she had to do what she said she would. He just wanted to teach his father how to play games, so that he could party with brother Feng and the other two. In fact, he also wanted to teach his Godfather to play games, but it was too difficult and he had to do it bit by bit. Li beixiao frowned. It turned out to be that night. He remembered that there was indeed such a thing. He had promised Mumu to teach him how to play games and to team up with him in the future. He had to fulfill his promise to the child. He had really forgotten about it. Flame, who was standing at the side, coughed.¡¯Little devil, didn¡¯t we agree not to mention this again?¡¯ You just said it out of the blue, that¡¯s not right. Feng Yan sneered. He remembered that night when Huo qingge said that Mumu was looking for her. It turned out that li beixiao was the one who had instructed her to do so. He was even at the scene of a drunken man. It was really impressive that he could play this trick. He was willing to do anything for that woman. flame, I¡¯ve long heard that you¡¯re an expert at fabricating crime scenes. I really didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re also an expert at creating drunk scenes! Feng Yan looked at the flame¡¯s embarrassed state and couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°Yup! Flame, can you teach me how to fake that drunk scene?¡± Huo qingge walked out of the kitchen and said to the fire with a smile. However, she was looking at li beixiao with anger in her eyes. Flame coughed. Why was he so unlucky today? The first thought that came to flame¡¯s mind was whether he would be able to eat third aunt¡¯s cooking again in the future. ¡°Third sister-in-law, I had no choice but to follow master¡¯s orders!¡± Flame gave a rare smile. He felt that he was useless enough for the sake of food. Li beixiao glanced at the fire and said in his heart, useless! ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t be nervous. Little trumpet, come out!¡± Huo qingge wasn¡¯t the type to seek revenge for the smallest grievance, but she felt that this was an opportunity. She wanted to help the little-trumpeting, but whether they would be together or not would depend on fate. ¡°Sister GE!¡± The small horn came out of nowhere, and its crisp voice carried a bit of excitement. don¡¯t you want to eat lollipops? let flame accompany you to buy them. It¡¯s my treat. There are so many candy shops in Yun Cheng. You can go around them all! Huo qingge felt that she was being a little naughty, but she felt that it would be good if she could make a marriage happen. ¡°Sister GE, I love you to death!¡± The little trumpeting toy rushed towards Huo qingge, wrapped its arms around her neck, and planted a kiss on her cheek. That speed was absolutely like a sudden clap of thunder! Li beixiao stood up immediately and glared at the little trumpet. Chapter 389 ? 389 If you don¡¯t have a place to sleep at night, come find me. I¡¯ll share half the bed with you young master Li, I couldn¡¯t control myself. Please be more careful next time! The little trumpet was so scared that she hid behind Huo qingge, afraid that li Beichen would kick her out. Flame sighed in his heart. His third sister-in-law was deliberately making things difficult for him. If he accompanied the little-muzzled cat out, he would be killed. ¡°Flame, you¡¯re not willing?¡± Huo qingge ignored li beixiao. She would settle the score with him later. ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Flame did not dare to say that he was unwilling. He was indeed an accomplice in this matter, and he had let down the delicious food that third aunt had made for him. Therefore, he had to accept his third sister-in-law¡¯s punishment. However, he was willing to accept any other punishment. However, it had to be with the little-muzzled one. This was the worst torture of all. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± Huo qingge crossed her arms and glanced at the door. ¡°Yes, third sister-in-law!¡± The flame looked at his teacher. He was not loyal and did not speak for him. ¡°Long live sister GE!¡± The little trumpet danced excitedly at Huo qingge. She couldn¡¯t hide the joy on her face, and she didn¡¯t want to hide it. After the flames and the small-muzzled horn left, the living room became quiet. ¡°Ah Yan, you should go and eat! It¡¯s all done!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s movements were very fast. People who often cooked would usually cook two or three dishes together without delay. ¡°Tang Tang Mumu, come with me and have a meal with me!¡± Feng Yan was in a good mood. He could predict that someone was going to be out of luck tonight and might have to sleep on the floor. Mumu naturally couldn¡¯t wait to disappear as soon as possible. He had let down his own mother, so he didn¡¯t have the face to face her. Feng Yan carried Tang Tang in one hand and held Mumu¡¯s hand in the other as he walked towards the dining room. He had just taken two steps when he suddenly stopped and turned back to look at li beixiao, who had a dark expression on his face. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a place to sleep at night, come find me. I¡¯ll share half of the bed with you!¡± His gloating appearance did not hide his gloating. Sure enough, it was good to be with them. Not only was it lively, but she could also see a certain someone¡¯s defeated look. It felt good. ¡°Go and eat your food!¡± Li beixiao naturally knew what she meant. Looking at his woman¡¯s angry face, he was also a little worried that he would be chased out of bed at night. Li beixiao felt that he had changed. It had been a long time since he had forced himself on Huo qingge. He had fully displayed his respect and gentleness. He was trying his best to change his temper. His woman liked to be gentle and considerate, so he would try his best to change. However, looking at the situation today, did he have to be more overbearing and forceful to avoid being chased out of the bed? if he didn¡¯t hug her, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. MeowMeow, we can¡¯t let such a despicable man off easily. If there¡¯s a first time, there¡¯ll be a second time. We must kill him completely and make him remember! Feng Yan was too lazy to argue with li beixiao. What he had to do now was to fan the flames ¡­ ¡°You go eat!¡± Huo qingge immediately pushed Feng Yan away, urging him to hurry up and eat. It wouldn¡¯t taste good if it got cold. Feng Yan was very obedient and continued to walk towards the kitchen. However, he did not forget to remind her. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the child, you better discipline him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them sleep too late, and don¡¯t let them eat too much. It¡¯s hard for them to digest when they sleep!¡± Li beixiao said to Feng Yan¡¯s back. Feng Yan ignored him, but the way he walked was a little smug. Only Huo qingge and Li beixiao were left in the living room. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room and talk!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face was stern. After saying this, he took the lead and left. A man should strike first. When he couldn¡¯t explain it, he would press her down on the bed and use his actions to shut her up. After serving her well, the matter would naturally pass. Chapter 390 ? 390 I shouldn¡¯t be angry? Huo qingge was really angry. She was angry that li beixiao actually encouraged Mumu to lie to her. Was this what a father should do? Moreover, Mumu¡¯s little appearance that day, as if she was afraid that he would take things too hard and seek death, made her heart ache just thinking about it. He was such a young child, yet he still said that he wanted to look after his father, afraid that he would do something, afraid that he would take things too hard ¡­ She was furious at the thought that he was the one who had taught her all this. Also, his acting that day was really good. She actually thought that he had really drunk too much. It turned out that the smell of alcohol in the room was faked by the fire. She was still worried that his stomach wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. After all, he didn¡¯t drink in the past. She was worried for a long time after he drank so much all at once. After that, she still foolishly asked him if his stomach felt uncomfortable, and he even said that it was a little ¡­ This man was now able to tell lies without any hesitation. Huo qingge followed li beixiao back to the bedroom. She was the last to enter, and the moment she entered, her body was pressed against the wall. The familiar masculine scent instantly surrounded her. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s low voice was like a gift from God. It was especially pleasant to hear and had the ability to attract people to commit crimes. It sounded as if she was saying something that could make one pregnant. It was as if she was saying some embarrassing words of love, and her voice could really make one¡¯s bones go soft. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be angry?¡± Huo qingge told herself in her heart that she must not be seduced by his handsome looks. He had to set some rules for him today. Yes, set some rules! ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to use special methods at special times?¡± Li beixiao gently kissed Huo qingge¡¯s fair neck. The warmth of his words hit her sensitive collarbones. Huo qingge avoided him. In terms of flirting, she would never be li beixiao¡¯s opponent. He also said that he had never been in love before, but when she saw him doing these flirtatious things, she felt that they were very familiar. Huo qingge didn¡¯t know that men were all self-taught when it came to flirting. It was a natural instinct. ¡°You still have a reason? Li beixiao, you actually taught your son to lie!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she spoke, and her body was also a little weak. you can¡¯t say that. I¡¯m teaching him how to get along as a husband and wife. Some things should be learned from a young age. I can only say that our son¡¯s comprehension ability is particularly strong. He can learn it in one go! Li beixiao¡¯s words were very serious. ¡°You ¡­¡± Huo qingge was very angry. She only knew how to reason with li beixiao. She couldn¡¯t understand him, but this person would always talk nonsense. ¡°If our son and daughter-in-law quarrel in the future and torment us, that would be so bad. If you teach him some ways to coax his wife now, then we¡¯ll have less trouble in the future. I¡¯m doing this with good intentions!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words made sense. It was originally a mistake, but he had elevated it to a new level of teaching children. Huo qingge was so angry that she was panting. She was really angry. ¡°Let go of me, li beixiao. Can you talk more nonsense? How old was Mumu, and she was still a daughter-in-law? You ¡­¡± Huo qingge¡¯s heart ached at the thought of a girl snatching her son away from her. She felt extremely uncomfortable. Especially when he thought about how Mumu would be completely obedient to that girl in the future. How did that saying go? forget your mother after you have a wife. She felt terrible in her heart. She just couldn¡¯t accept these things just by thinking about them. Chapter 391 ? 391 Why are your eyes red, I¡¯m in the wrong, okay? ¡°Look at you, why are your eyes red? I¡¯m in the wrong, okay?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s eyes reddened at the thought of her son being snatched away. She felt like crying. In fact, Huo qingge had no idea that all mothers with sons would have the same thoughts as her. She couldn¡¯t accept that her son had a partner and was no longer close to her ¡­ don¡¯t teach him these things in the future. Teach him some good things and don¡¯t let him be bullied by girls ¡­ He also said that there¡¯s a chubby little girl ¡­¡± Now, Huo qingge¡¯s thoughts were completely not on the matter of li beixiao lying to her. She placed all her attention on her son, and then she thought of the chubby little girl Mumu had mentioned before. He said that she would miss her when she couldn¡¯t see her. She was so young, and she was already like this. What would happen in the future? Her son was gentlemanly and handsome. In the future, there would be many girls around him. Would he still remember her as his mother then? ¡°What chubby little girl?¡± she¡¯s our son¡¯s deskmate in kindergarten. He said that she¡¯s a chubby little girl and that he would miss her if he didn¡¯t see her! Li beixiao frowned. This was not a good thing. Li Mumu had never told him that he had a childhood friend in kindergarten. don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Mumu has high standards. Chubby little sister shouldn¡¯t be able to enter his eyes! Li beixiao didn¡¯t mean anything else. His son always picked on this and disliked that. He had high expectations for everything. The appearance of a chubby little girl was in line with his aesthetic ¡­ that¡¯s not the point. The point is that he said that if he didn¡¯t see her, he would think ¡­ Previously, when Mumu told her about it, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Who knew that this time, she would be a little flustered. Mumu was indeed more mature than the average child. What to do? ¡°Well, this is a serious problem. We need to think about it carefully!¡± Li beixiao saw that Huo qingge had forgotten about the lie he had told her, and he wanted to tease her. How could li beixiao know that many years later, his son would really get together with this chubby little girl? but at that time, the chubby little girl was already a beautiful woman. I wonder how fat that chubby little girl is ¡­ Huo qingge swore that she was definitely not a person who cared about her appearance. However, she could not help but be curious about how fat she was for her to be called a chubby little girl ¡­ Little did Huo qingge know that little chubby girl was not fat at all. That was the nickname her son had given her. Little chubby girl was cute and slim. ¡°If you want to know, you can ask Mumu to bring it back for you to see!¡± Li beixiao said it matter-of-factly, as if his son was already in his twenties and had a woman by his side. His wife wanted to see what her future daughter-in-law looked like, so he said, ¡± if you want to know, ask Mumu to bring her back for you to see! ¡°Ah?¡± Huo qingge was completely stunned. For a moment, she could not process li beixiao¡¯s words. What nonsense was this? What was she thinking about? this wasn¡¯t what she was talking about just now. ¡°Li beixiao, don¡¯t change the topic!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s mind suddenly turned back. They were talking about how li beixiao had lied to her. ¡°You were the one who said that Mumu has a chubby little sister!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face was innocent. He was not the one who started the topic. As he spoke, his hands moved around, thinking that he was the worst at coaxing people. Besides, this little woman was not easy to coax. ¡°Li beixiao, be honest. I¡¯m telling you ¡­ Where are you touching!¡± Huo qingge just wanted to have a good talk with him and set the rules. In the future, he would not be allowed to lie to her like this again, and he would not teach his son to lie anymore. go on, I¡¯m listening. I won¡¯t delay you! Chapter 392 ? 392 How long has it been since I bullied you? If li beixiao were to act shamelessly, Huo qingge would not be able to do anything to him. Moreover, li beixiao knew very well where her sensitive points were and how to tease her so that she would not be able to stand it. A few moments later, Huo qingge¡¯s small face turned red. She angrily hit him with her hands, but he held her down with one hand, raised her over her head, and held her down. ¡°Be more serious!¡± Huo qingge was both embarrassed and annoyed. They had been together for some time now, but they had never really done anything intimate. However, it took a long time for li beixiao to do it once. He thought of ways to torture her for the whole night and kept changing positions. Even so, Huo qingge still could not stand li beixiao¡¯s teasing. Every time, her heart would beat wildly, and she could not resist. what did I do to you? you¡¯re not serious again. Your clothes are fine, and you didn¡¯t go to bed ¡­ Li beixiao did not even kiss Huo qingge. He only said it on her neck, which was slightly itchy and she could not stand it. His hands were also starting to light up on her body, but he didn¡¯t rub her body directly. It¡¯s to flirt with you until your heart itches, but not to get serious with you. In fact, li beixiao did not feel good when Huo qingge was upset. However, he understood this woman¡¯s temper too well. He had to be shameless. She would only obey you when she was annoyed by you because he knew that she would want it too. This was human instinct. ¡°Li beixiao, you better speak properly and don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t bully me again and try to fool this matter!¡± Huo qingge tried her best not to be affected by li beixiao. She could not push him away, and her hand was pressed down by him. She could not move. ¡°What else have you done to lie to me?¡± He was so good at pretending to be drunk, and he even bit her finger and refused to let go. That Rascal look after getting drunk was actually all an act. The Oscars owed him an award. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to let me think about it!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s rough thumb rubbed against Huo qingge¡¯s delicate lips, his action slightly teasing. His stern face was filled with a lazy ruffian¡¯s expression, and the words he said were low and very pleasant to the ears, with a bit of hoarseness and sexiness. ¡°Li beixiao, let me go. Do you still want to think?¡± Huo qingge was annoyed. She was just asking. She did not expect li beixiao to lie to her about other things. She also realized that she had been led by the nose by him. He was talking about all sorts of things and not following her rhythm at all. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Li beixiao asked the second ¡°angry¡± of the night. Looking at his woman¡¯s angry face, he knew that she was really angry. ¡°Let me go!¡± Huo qingge felt wronged. She had never lied to him, but he was like an old fox who always lied to her. How could she not feel wronged? ¡°How long has it been since I¡¯ve bullied you?¡± Li beixiao pressed his forehead against Huo qingge¡¯s forehead, nose to nose, in such an ambiguous and teasing position. He said this with his sexiest and hoarse voice. ¡°..¡± Huo qingge wanted to struggle. She felt extremely wronged. It felt as if he was giving her a gift. Thinking back to how he had bullied her in the past, she felt aggrieved. you¡¯re about to cry again. I can¡¯t bear to see you cry, but every time I see your seductive look, I want to bully you until you cry! All men seemed to have a sadistic gene in them. ¡°Li beixiao, you bastard!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s face suddenly turned red as those embarrassing words reverberated in her ears. She cried and begged for mercy, but he said, ¡± the more you beg for mercy, the more I want to make you cry. The more you cry, the more I want to bully you ¡­ Chapter 393 ? 393 I won¡¯t lie to you with our son next time Huo qingge bit her lip. Li beixiao could not stand this action of hers. It was an unconscious action, but it seemed to be seducing her. Li beixiao couldn¡¯t stand her biting her lips the most. Every time he saw it, the evil fire in his body would run wild. Li beixiao gently kissed Huo qingge¡¯s lips. He was not as overbearing as he usually was. It was as if he was using a feather to stroke her, making her itch and unable to endure. He just did not want to satisfy her! Huo qingge felt a little light as she closed her eyes and fell into a trance. Her confused and longing appearance deeply stimulated li beixiao. When he felt that the time was right, li beixiao suddenly held the back of Huo qingge¡¯s head and deepened the kiss domineeringly. The deep affection and the soft murmurs in their ears were so alluring. The two of them kissed like dry firewood, igniting at the touch ¡­ Their grunts and grunts formed the most beautiful piece of music. Tonight was destined to be. night of indulgence and insomnia ¡­ The next day. Huo qingge lay on the bed, her back aching. She pinched li beixiao¡¯s arm in anger. ¡°It hurts!¡± Huo qingge was very heavy-handed, and the pain made her so angry that she wanted to bite li Beichen. But she couldn¡¯t open her mouth, so she could only pinch him. ¡°I¡¯m still in pain!¡± It really hurt. Li beixiao was not a gentleman in this aspect. He was very fierce when he wanted it. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Li beixiao narrowed his eyes. He had just woken up in the morning, and his voice was low and hoarse, which was very pleasant to hear. He held onto Huo qingge¡¯s little hand that was constantly pinching him. His fingernails dug into his flesh, and he felt a little pain. ¡°Your so-called¡± dote on me ¡°is to hurt me?¡± She definitely couldn¡¯t answer the question of whether it felt good or not. She couldn¡¯t say it out loud. If you say you¡¯re unhappy, you¡¯ll definitely be pressed down by him until you say you¡¯re happy. ¡°Where does it hurt? Let me see!¡± Li beixiao supported his head with one hand. His demonic and lazy appearance had a bit of a ruffian aura. Huo qingge¡¯s delicate little face immediately turned red. She opened her mouth and bit li Beichen¡¯s chest with all her strength. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Li beixiao groaned. He was really in pain. ¡°You still want to come? Hmm?¡± Li beixiao turned over and pulled Huo qingge into his arms. His eyes were burning and wild, like a cheetah in hibernation. His aura was full of wildness. Li beixiao¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, especially when he said ¡± yes. his tone was raised at the end, which was very tempting. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Huo qingge punched li Beichen¡¯s chest and asked angrily. Usually, when he was asked to do something, he would say that he was tired from work. He wasn¡¯t tired at all when it came to doing this. He was frighteningly energetic. ¡°I can¡¯t help it if my physical strength is good! You should be happy with your sex life!¡± The corners of li beixiao¡¯s mouth rose, revealing a smile. That smile was wild and evil. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, you¡¯re the best!¡± Huo qingge knew that if she continued to speak, he would only become more frivolous. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to lie to me with our son again, I¡¯ll ignore you!¡± She didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but he had eaten everything clean. ¡°That¡¯s not lying, that¡¯s a trick!¡± Li beixiao thought that it was not a lie, but a trick. ¡°You¡¯re still twisting your words!¡± Huo qingge was really angry. Why didn¡¯t he admit his mistake? alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t lie to you with our son next time! Later on, what made Huo qingge even angrier was that li beixiao did not lie to her with his son. Instead, he started to lie to her with his daughter ¡­ Just as Huo qingge was about to say something, there was a steady and powerful knock on the door. ¡°Why are you two still not up? What are you doing?¡± After knocking twice, Huo zhongrao¡¯s low and unhappy voice came from outside the door. Chapter 394 ? 394 I¡¯ll cut your nails later Huo qingge¡¯s first reaction was to hide under the blanket and mercilessly pinched li beixiao¡¯s thigh. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely cut your nails later!¡± Li beixiao let out a muffled groan. These days, Huo qingge had been pinching him from time to time. She especially liked to pinch his thigh. Moreover, she liked the rotating type, which specialized in pinching and twisting the meat. If li Beichen¡¯s thighs were not so muscular and hard to pinch, Huo qingge would probably pinch him non-stop. big brother, go downstairs and wait for a while. Let¡¯s get dressed! Li beixiao felt that he had to marry this woman as soon as possible. Even though they had a child now and were living together, they still felt at ease. His brother-in-law would do this from time to time. He would be tired out sooner or later. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s muffled voice was heard again, and it was obvious that he was unhappy. It was not li beixiao¡¯s fault for being unhappy. It was already 9:30 and the two of them were still asleep. How could he not be angry? The moment he arrived, it was Feng Yan who was coaxing the two children to play. If Feng Yan wasn¡¯t around, were the two of them going to leave the two children to play with themselves? He didn¡¯t even care about breakfast and didn¡¯t ask anything? In fact, it was because of Feng Yan that li Beichen and Huo qingge were able to sleep in. They were also at ease with Feng Yan taking care of the child. Other than not knowing how to cook, he could do anything. ¡°Get up and put on your clothes. What did you tell your brother? why are you still like this?¡± Li beixiao patted Huo qingge¡¯s butt and got out of bed. ¡°I did! He said he and you ¡­ Talk!¡± Huo qingge couldn¡¯t just tell li beixiao that her brother had told her to wait a few years before she married him. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t run away, and he didn¡¯t dare to run away ¡­ She knew that if she said this, li beixiao would immediately tear down the house. If he were to lose his temper, she would really be a little afraid. Li beixiao squinted at Huo qingge¡¯s evasive gaze. He had a premonition, a very bad premonition. In the past, if he had just smacked her butt, she would have glared at him in embarrassment. She felt that this was a very frivolous action. No! Li beixiao went into the bathroom to wash up. When he came out after changing his clothes, Huo qingge had already made the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go down first!¡± Li beixiao knew that she was deliberately dawdling. She was too embarrassed to face her brother. Li beixiao went downstairs and Huo zhongrao did not give him a good look. Feng Yan said coldly, ¡± I kept the door open for you last night. It seems like MeowMeow¡¯s temper is still soft! Mumu and Tang Tang both glanced at Feng Yan. can you not add fuel to the fire? ¡± Feng Yan patted the two children¡¯s heads, ignoring the meaning in their eyes. ¡°Look at your child!¡± Li beixiao couldn¡¯t be bothered with Feng Yan. He was already making him unhappy so early in the morning. He didn¡¯t have the tendency to self-abuse and find someone who would make things difficult for him if he wanted to live with them. ¡°Big brother, have you eaten?¡± After asking this question, li beixiao felt that he had not woken up. ¡°Do you mean lunch or breakfast?¡± Sure enough, as soon as li beixiao finished speaking, Huo zhongrao took it over. He had lunch and breakfast before him, obviously mocking him. ¡°I told you, valiant song likes to sleep in, but she still insisted on hugging me!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s skin was so thick now that even a needle could not penetrate it. In the past, he would never have been so shameless as to argue with Huo zhongrao. However, he had no other choice now. If he didn¡¯t do this, would he fall out with his brother-in-law? ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to buy her a big pillow when she comes home!¡± Chapter 395 ? 395 Chapter 395 Huo zhongrao was sitting on a coffee-colored leather sofa, his military uniform setting off his tall and straight figure. His grave and stern face was covered with a layer of coldness, making people want to retreat just by looking at him. His innate aura was completely natural. Li beixiao put his hands in his pockets and narrowed his eyes. He knew that Huo zhongrao would never talk nonsense. Go home? Which home? ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without her hugging me!¡± Li beixiao didn¡¯t know that he would have to play word games with Huo zhongrao one day. Huo zhongrao glanced at li beixiao and did not say anything. ¡°Mumu, do you want to renovate your room?¡± Huo zhongrao asked li Mumu directly. With Mumu¡¯s smart brain, how could she not understand what Godfather meant when he said he wanted to go home. His Godfather was going to bring his mother home, as well as Tang Tang and him. How was he supposed to answer that? He was in a difficult position. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, answer me!¡± Huo zhongrao hated to ask the same question twice, and he had taught Mumu to be straightforward in her words. ¡°Change the bed! Change to a bigger one!¡± Li Mumu replied without any hesitation. He had wanted to change the bed before, but he felt that a mother-child bed was too childish. ¡°Tang Tang, do you like pink?¡± Huo zhongrao was much gentler to Tang Tang, unlike how he was stern to Mumu. Tang Tang nodded. Girls all liked pink. Li beixiao finally understood the meaning of his brother-in-law¡¯s words. He was going to take his wife and child away. This was not a good thing. The smile on Feng Yan¡¯s face widened. it looks like I¡¯ll have to move to brother Rao¡¯s place. Tang Tang can¡¯t live without me! ¡°Big brother, we won¡¯t be staying there for long, so there¡¯s no need to specially renovate it!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face was not very good at this time. It was very dark. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, they want to! You¡¯re not married to my sister yet, it¡¯s not good for you to cohabit with her!¡± Huo zhongrao was a very traditional person, and outsiders would say that he was rigid. Before this, he didn¡¯t know that valiant song was his sister, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to care who li beixiao lived with. However, this was his sister. It was good to say that he couldn¡¯t keep up with the trends, but he didn¡¯t allow her to follow li beixiao. He didn¡¯t want his sister to get married too early. He wanted her to spend more time with him and his mother. A married daughter was like water that had been poured out, it was different. He was very satisfied with li beixiao as his brother-in-law. However, when he saw him pinching his sister¡¯s face and teasing her, he was very surprised. He just wanted to beat him up, but he felt that his sister was being bullied. Even though they had a child now, he still felt like his sister was being taken advantage of when he saw them being too intimate. He didn¡¯t know if other older brothers would feel the same way, but he just didn¡¯t feel comfortable. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ve been really free recently!¡± Li beixiao did not say that they already had a child and that he was planning to get married soon. He knew how stubborn and despotic Huo zhongrao was. I¡¯ve given everything to Mo Chen. I¡¯ll have a lot of time to spend with MeowMeow in the future! As soon as Huo zhongrao said this, even Mumu looked up at him, because even Mumu knew how busy his Godfather was. He, the commander, was in charge of all the military affairs, and he actually said that he was very free? Would the president let him be so free? Li beixiao¡¯s mouth twitched. Mo Chen was Huo zhongrao¡¯s right-hand man. In the headquarters, he was second only to one person and above tens of thousands of people. He was Huo zhongrao¡¯s most trusted confidant. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ve been busy for so long. It¡¯s time for you to rest and spend more time with valiant song. She always says that you¡¯re too tired!¡± Chapter 396 ? 396 I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m pregnant by the way, I¡¯ll take valiant song for a checkup after this. She¡¯s been suffering from period pain and we haven¡¯t used any protection recently. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s pregnant! Li beixiao¡¯s words were light, but it made Huo zhongrao stand up from the sofa. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Huo zhongrao really wanted to punch li beixiao in the face. They were not married yet, but he did not take any protection. When he thought about how his sister had given birth to two children for li beixiao, he felt guilty. They weren¡¯t married yet, and if they had a child ¡­ What the hell ¡­ ¡°I want to give it to Mumu and Tangtang Tian for their younger brother or sister!¡± No one was li beixiao¡¯s opponent when it came to being two-faced. He really didn¡¯t take any protection. At that time, he didn¡¯t know that Tang Tang was his daughter, and he just wanted to give Mumu a little sister. Later on, he found out that Tang Tang was his daughter and he wanted to have another daughter and son. He actually preferred daughters. He treated Mumu as a free-range pet, but he pampered Tang Tang. As soon as Mumu and Tang Tang heard that they had a younger brother or sister, they smiled happily at each other. Children all hoped to have a younger brother or sister who was younger than them, so that they could order them around or dote on them. It was a very good feeling. Huo zhongrao looked at li beixiao and did not say anything. Feng Yan pouted slightly and decided to call him the two-faced b * stard from now on. This move was really ruthless. It seemed that MeowMeow¡¯s wish to marry li beixiao soon was about to come true. When Huo qingge went downstairs, she could feel Mumu and Tang Tang staring at her stomach. She looked at her clothes and saw that they were not dirty. What was she looking at? Even her brother took a few glances at her stomach, and then Feng Yan did the same ¡­ It made her take a pillow and hold it in her arms, and she wondered if she had worn the wrong clothes or dirtied them ¡­ Huo qingge looked at these people and felt strange. ¡°Why are you guys looking at my stomach?¡± Finally, Huo qingge couldn¡¯t help but ask. Tang Tang tugged at Mumu¡¯s sleeve and pointed her chin towards Huo qingge¡¯s stomach. Li Mumu immediately understood that his sister wanted to know if it was a little brother or a little sister in their mother¡¯s stomach. ¡°Mom, is it a little brother or a little sister in your stomach?¡± Li Mumu¡¯s question was like that of a five-year-old child, because he really did not know everything. Huo qingge looked at her son blankly. She had heard his question, but she thought that she had misheard him. What younger brother or sister? Why did he suddenly ¡­ No, they were looking at her stomach. Did they think she was pregnant? ¡®This ¡­¡¯ Huo qingge turned to look at li beixiao, her face full of confusion and disbelief. Li beixiao shrugged his shoulders and looked as if he did not agree with the fact that he was pregnant. Originally, he didn¡¯t say that he had a child now. He just said that he wanted to give Mumu and Tang Tang a younger brother or sister. They had misunderstood ¡­ Li beixiao would never admit that he had misled them into misunderstanding. Huo qingge thought about it again and thought that maybe it was really the case. They had indeed not taken any protection when they were doing it recently ¡­ Her period had always been irregular, so she didn¡¯t really care about it. She subconsciously put down the pillow and touched her stomach ¡­ She recalled the time when she was pregnant with Mumu and Tang Tang ¡­ ¡°Have you been feeling nauseated recently?¡± Huo zhongrao thought of how li beixiao had been saying that his sister liked to sleep in. He remembered that his soldiers had said that his wife was nauseous when she was pregnant ¡­ Chapter 397 ? 397 Don¡¯t be embarrassed, we¡¯re family Huo qingge looked at her brother and thought to herself, is it disgusting? I don¡¯t think so ¡­ When she was pregnant with Mumu and Tang Tang, she didn¡¯t have any reaction, nor did she say that she couldn¡¯t eat or vomit. At that time, she was still young and didn¡¯t know anything, so she went online to search for some knowledge about this. It seemed that those tormenting things had never happened to her. Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Huo qingge¡¯s blank expression. When she gave birth to Mumu and Tang Tang, she didn¡¯t know anything and gave birth to li beixiao¡¯s child in a daze. At that time, she was in a foreign country. Was she also in such a dazed state, not knowing anything? Fortunately, she had given birth to a child for li beixiao. If she had given birth to a child for an old man or a married man, he dared not even think about it ¡­ The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his sister was suffering. He wanted to dote on her with all he had. ¡°I¡¯m not disgusted. I¡¯m not pregnant, right?¡± Huo qingge looked at li beixiao. She did not know if she would get pregnant. She felt that it would be good to have another child. The biggest regret of her life was the absence of Tangtang and Mumu¡¯s growth. She didn¡¯t even know how they grew up day by day, when they learned to walk, when the first words they said ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll take you to check it out in the next two days. Don¡¯t be nervous!¡± Li beixiao sat beside Huo qingge. He hoped that his hard work in farming would bear fruit. He also regretted not being by her side when Huo qingge gave birth to his child. When she gave birth, he did not stay by her side. These were all his regrets and also his guilt towards her. ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll be a pair of dragon and phoenix!¡± Feng Yan, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be counting on your blessings!¡± If they were really a pair of twins, li Beichen would naturally be happy. However, twins were hard to come by. Huo qingge felt as if she was really pregnant, and her heart was already filled with anticipation. Before she mentioned it, she had not thought about it in this way. Now that she was mentioned, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was pregnant ¡­ hurry up and go for a check-up. You must pay attention to yourself. You two are living separately now, don¡¯t ¡­ Huo zhongrao wanted to tell her not to do something so intense, but then he remembered that the child was still there, so he stopped himself. Huo qingge¡¯s little face suddenly turned red. It was too embarrassing. ¡°I told you, I can¡¯t sleep without her hugging me. If you¡¯re really pregnant, quality of sleep is very important!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were natural. Huo qingge frowned and looked at li beixiao. Who was the one who couldn¡¯t fall asleep if she didn¡¯t hug him? To lie in front of her, how could he not be embarrassed? Li beixiao pinched Huo qingge¡¯s face. don¡¯t be embarrassed. We¡¯re family! In terms of shamelessness, li beixiao had already reached the highest level. Huo zhongrao then worriedly reminded Huo qingge to go online and check out what pregnant women should be careful of. She called li beixiao to the study to talk to him about something. In the study. ¡°Big brother li gave me a call. There¡¯s something tricky!¡± Huo zhongrao lit a cigarette and took a puff. Li beixiao frowned slightly, his deep eyes dark. The brother li that Huo zhongrao was talking about was li beixiao¡¯s biological brother, li Boyan. He was also li Nancheng¡¯s father. Ever since Li Ximing decided that li Beichen was the head of the Li family, li Boyan had taken his wife and eldest son abroad to settle down. Chapter 398 ? 398 Chapter 398 He had not returned to the country for many years. After all, everyone thought that li Boyan would take over Li Ximing¡¯s position. After all, the elders were in order, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Li Ximing passed the position to his youngest son, li Beichen. Since then, there seemed to be a layer of estrangement between the two brothers, and they were a lot more distant. ¡°What tricky matter?¡± His own brother didn¡¯t even contact him when something happened, which made li beixiao a little uncomfortable. he said that he had a one-night stand when he was young, but he didn¡¯t think much of it until he received a DNA report from that woman. That woman had a daughter, and she said that she was your brother¡¯s! Huo zhongrao briefly explained, but his brows were tightly knitted. Li beixiao didn¡¯t say anything. His big brother had a lot of women back then, and one-night stands were not rare. However, there had never been an illegitimate child. your brother isn¡¯t sure if this daughter is his, so he asked me to help him investigate! ¡°Does my sister-in-law know about this?¡± In li beixiao¡¯s heart, his sister-in-law was a good woman. your big brother is also worried that she will find out, so he asked me to help him investigate. He said that if it¡¯s really his daughter, she has to acknowledge her ancestors and clan. You know that your big brother has always wanted a daughter! Li beixiao knew that his brother really liked daughters. At that time, when his sister-in-law was pregnant with Nancheng, many people said that it might be a daughter. In the end, it was a son. His big brother was quite disappointed at that time. the tricky thing is that the daughter is ye Wenwen, and the woman your big brother had a one-night stand with was Dong Wenqian! This was the reason why Huo zhongrao looked for li beixiao. When he found out about what Dong Wenqian and ye Wenwen had done to his sister, he had no intention of letting ye Wenwen out of prison. Although she was sentenced to three years in prison, he could make her stay in there for the rest of her life with just one word. Dong Wenqian was dead. Otherwise, she would have ended up in an even worse state. However, she did not expect that she would be big brother Li¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes also flashed with surprise. It was actually ye Wenwen? He knew that she wasn¡¯t ye hide¡¯s daughter, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be his brother¡¯s daughter. This matter was just too melodramatic. To think that such a thing would happen. we don¡¯t intend to let her walk out of prison alive, but this matter is a little tricky now. The Li family and the Huo family had been friends for generations, and Huo zhongrao had a good relationship with li beixiao¡¯s older brother. Li Boyan used to be in the military. Although it was only for a short time, Huo zhongrao was still his subordinate. ¡°It¡¯s really f * cking melodramatic!¡± Li beixiao did not intend to let ye Wenwen go. He and Huo zhongrao had the same intention. They would not let her walk out of prison alive. Don¡¯t let such a bad person out to harm others. After all, she had also wanted to sell Huo qingge to Thailand that year. If that had really happened, li beixiao did not dare to think about how tragic Huo qingge¡¯s fate would have been. ¡°I¡¯ve done a DNA test and it¡¯s confirmed that she¡¯s your brother¡¯s daughter. But I haven¡¯t told him yet!¡± After all, if a person like ye Wenwen entered the Li family, she would definitely be in a state of chaos. In particular, li Boyan really wanted a daughter. If he told li Boyan that ye Wenwen was not his daughter, it would not be easy. After all, she was related by blood and the blood of the Li family. Hence, he told li beixiao about this first and did not tell li Boyan. Chapter 399 ? 399 Why didn¡¯t they kill li beixiao back then? ¡°Just thinking about the things she did to valiant song makes me want to kill her immediately!¡± Li beixiao did not care if she was of the Li family¡¯s blood. To him, this was not as important as the deception and humiliation his woman had suffered. ¡°I think you should tell your brother the truth. After all, she¡¯s his daughter!¡± Huo zhongrao wanted ye Wenwen to receive the punishment she deserved, but he was still a rational person. He couldn¡¯t ignore li Boyan¡¯s excitement when he called him. He really hoped that he had a daughter. ¡°My dad won¡¯t let her acknowledge her family either. Someone with evil intentions doesn¡¯t deserve to be a member of the Li family!¡± Li beixiao also knew this. She was his elder brother¡¯s daughter. that¡¯s a story for another time, but she still has to explain her character to your brother! Huo zhongrao¡¯s words meant that he was going to tell li Boyan that the DNA test results showed that he and ye Wenwen were father and daughter. ¡°F * ck!¡± Li beixiao cursed. When the two of them came out of the study, Huo qingge asked li beixiao what her brother had said to him. She saw that li beixiao¡¯s expression was not good. She wondered if her brother had told him that they would get married a few years later. ¡°Something you don¡¯t understand!¡± Li beixiao did not intend to tell Huo qingge as he did not want her to be troubled. Even if his brother wanted to acknowledge ye Wenwen, he would take her abroad to live. He wouldn¡¯t see her again in the future. His brother and sister-in-law hadn¡¯t come back for many years. Nan Cheng did not like living abroad, so he had been living with him. Huo qingge was the best at reading people¡¯s expressions. She felt that Li Bei was very angry, but he did not want to tell her. After lunch, Feng Yan¡¯s phone rang. It was an unknown number. He never picked up an unknown number, but this time, he did. As he had expected, the person who called him was Tong Jiahui. She said she had something to talk to him about and asked if it was convenient for him to have a meal with her. Feng Yan immediately rejected her. I don¡¯t eat with women! This was Feng Yan¡¯s style of doing things. If he agreed to have a meal with Tong Jiahui directly, the other party would be suspicious. ¡°I want to talk to you about cooperation. It¡¯s about how to destroy li beixiao!¡± Tong Jiahui said anxiously, as if she was worried that Feng Yan would hang up. ¡°You? What a joke!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s devilish eyes narrowed, and he gave li Beichen a gesture to signal that the other party had taken the bait. Feng Yan¡¯s voice was feminine and full of mockery. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not me. I¡¯m just a middleman. The other party hates li beixiao as much as you do. If you cooperate, you can definitely destroy li beixiao!¡± Tong Jiahui said this with confidence. ¡°Why should I believe your words? aren¡¯t you on good terms with li beixiao?¡± Normally, Feng Yan would not have talked so much with Tong Jiahui. he stole your woman. He turned a blind eye to my true feelings for him. If he lost everything, he would be mine! Women would always find excuses for their selfish love. ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is indeed the most vicious. What I need is a strong partner!¡± Feng Yan leaned back on the sofa, speaking lazily and casually. He then turned on the speaker. The other party couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant. Li beixiao played with the lighter in his hand, his deep eyes looking at Feng Yan¡¯s phone. ¡°You should know that li beixiao was once kidnapped! He¡¯s the one who wants to cooperate with you!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s hand that was playing with the lighter paused. They were indeed a group of people. It was just as they had guessed. ¡°Ha ¡­ That¡¯s really interesting. Why didn¡¯t they kill li Beichen in the beginning?¡± Chapter 400 ? 400 You¡¯ve been hated by others for so many years, so you¡¯re quite capable ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. How about it, young master Feng? do you want to cooperate?¡± How could Tong Jiahui not know? she just did not dare to say it. cooperate? why don¡¯t you cooperate with such a useful little partner? ¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were so casual that you really couldn¡¯t tell if he really wanted to cooperate. alright, we¡¯ll meet at the North ring Stadium at three O ¡®clock tomorrow afternoon! Tong Jiahui heaved a sigh of relief. She was still worried that Feng Yan would hate Huo qingge because of the video she had sent and not want to take her back and not deal with li beixiao anymore. ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Yan hung up the phone after he said that. Even this was good, and he had said it very casually. ¡°They really can¡¯t wait!¡± Li beixiao sneered. He really wanted to know who hated him so much that they wanted to destroy him. In fact, to be exact, he wanted to kill him. that¡¯s because you¡¯re too hateful. You¡¯ve been hated for so many years. That¡¯s your ability! Feng Yan wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to make fun of li beiming. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the appointment tomorrow. Wait for them to call you again!¡± Li beixiao rolled his eyes at Feng Yan. He was not in the mood to argue with him. I think so too. The person behind the scenes won¡¯t appear tomorrow. They¡¯ll just send an errand boy! The other party had been in hiding for so many years and was so careful in doing things. Naturally, he would not easily reveal himself. If Feng Yan went to the appointment in such a hurry, the other party would also suspect him. ¡°I find that we¡¯re really getting more and more in sync! Is it the Black-bellied Gu?¡± Feng Yan winked at li beixiao, his expression and action very ambiguous. Li beixiao threw a pillow at him, his cold face full of disdain. At this time, Huo zhongrao came out of the dining room. He was eating with Mumu and Tang Tang, so he was a little slow. Li beixiao told Huo zhongrao about the phone call from Tong Jiahui. he really knows how to choose a good place. It¡¯s not easy to hide a sniper in the North ring Stadium. It¡¯s not good for both sides! There was no high ground and no place to hide. The other party was obviously an experienced player, but it was also very risky. ¡°I¡¯m not planning to go either!¡± Feng Yan shrugged and said with a smile. Huo zhongrao glanced at Feng Yan and didn¡¯t say anything. He then looked at li beixiao. ¡°Hang them out a few more times. We¡¯ll meet again when the mastermind talks to ah Yan!¡± After laying out this plan for so long, they naturally had patience. At this time, whoever couldn¡¯t be patient would lose. ¡°Alright!¡± In fact, in terms of brain power, they were not as good as li Beichen. As expected, the next day, when Feng Yan did not go, Tong Jiahui called again. ¡°Young master Feng, why didn¡¯t you come?¡± Tong Jiahui¡¯s voice sounded a little anxious. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was lazy. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to meet at the North ring Stadium at three in the afternoon yesterday?¡± Tong Jiahui¡¯s voice was obviously a little louder. ¡°I hate women the most. Why would I want to meet you?¡± The lazy voice lowered a few tones, with a cold femininity. ¡°You don¡¯t want to cooperate anymore?¡± Tong Jiahui was already panicking. If Feng Yan really refused to cooperate with them ¡­ No matter what the reason was, Ming Xiu would kill her. They would all attribute it to her acting on her own accord and touching Huo qingge. ¡°Cooperate with you? You¡¯re nothing!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were merciless. He would not be a gentleman just because the other party was a woman. He was a gangster, so naturally, he would play hard. young master Feng, we¡¯re all directors of the same university. Don¡¯t be so rude. The person you want to work with is very capable. Don¡¯t regret it if you miss it! Chapter 401 ? 401 Chapter 401 Tong Jiahui was anxious. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have said such stupid things to Feng Yan. She knew that Feng Yan was a very cunning person and was not someone to be trifled with. ¡°Regret your mother! Don¡¯t f * cking call me again and waste my time! I¡¯ve recorded what you said to me. I wanted to send it to li beixiao, but the boat of your friendship has capsized!¡± When Feng Yan said this, he was like a naughty child. Feng Yan hung up the phone and whistled happily. ¡°She¡¯s scared to death!¡± A mischievous glint flashed across Feng Yan¡¯s eyes. Tong Jiahui must be panicking and scared now. She still had the image of a good friend in li beixiao¡¯s eyes. If Feng Yan really told li Beichen about their conversation, then she couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. Li beixiao would kill her. ¡°You¡¯ve done something serious!¡± Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t the physical pain that devastated people, but the mental panic that made people collapse more easily. Feng Yan gave li beixiao a look that said,¡±I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± At this time, Huo qingge, who was eavesdropping at the corner, walked out and looked at li beixiao with a smile. I want to give Tong Jiahui a call now to stimulate her! Huo qingge felt that she should torture a vicious woman like Tong Jiahui. Thinking about how her daughter still didn¡¯t speak, she wanted her daughter to be unable to speak for the rest of her life. She wanted her daughter to have a taste of this extreme panic. ¡°It¡¯s best to meet her and see what she looks like!¡± At this time, he would agree to whatever Huo qingge did. He knew the resentment and hatred in her heart. Tong Jiahui wanted her to die a quick death, but she wanted to torture her slowly. That would be the greatest punishment for her. The mental torture was far more unbearable than the physical pain. ¡°You understand me!¡± In fact, Huo qingge had the same thoughts. She really wanted to see how Tong Jiahui looked like right now. let the little trumpet go with you. There are people protecting you in the dark, so don¡¯t worry about your safety! Little trumpeting was Huo qingge¡¯s personal bodyguard, and there were also many other people protecting her in the dark. After all, Huo qingge was li beixiao¡¯s weak spot, and the other party could very likely start from her. ¡°I know. You stay at home and accompany the child! I¡¯ll go out and torture the little devil!¡± Huo qingge could not wait any longer. She really wanted this matter to end as soon as possible so that she could tell Tong Jiahui who the real clown was during this period of time. She would tell her that she knew everything long ago, and she really wanted to see what she would look like. Huo qingge gave Tong Jiahui a call. She sounded like she had just cried. She asked Tong Jiahui to meet her at a cafe. At first, Tong Jiahui refused. She had been hit by mingxiu and her face was covered in wounds. How could she let Huo qingge see her in this state? However, Huo qingge had said that li beixiao had been acting strangely for the past two days, so Tong Jiahui had agreed to meet him. The weather in Yun Cheng wasn¡¯t very good today, and it actually rained in winter. When Huo qingge alighted from the car, the loudspeaker held an umbrella for her as the two of them walked towards the cafe. It was a rainy day, so her vision was not good. A man with an umbrella walked towards her. He seemed to be on the phone and did not notice Huo qingge. I¡¯m sorry, are you alright? ¡± the man said to Huo qingge as he accidentally bumped into her. Huo qingge¡¯s body stiffened when she heard this voice. This was the voice that had appeared in her dreams countless sleepless nights. There was no way she had misheard it. That rainy night, that gentle man reached out to her and asked, ¡± are you alright? ¡± Chapter 402 ? 402 He was indeed a gentle man Some feelings were deep in the heart. It might not be about love, family, or kinship. It was just an emotion, an emotion in a special period. That rainy night, that warm smile, that warm embrace, all of these had established the position of this emotion. Even though they had only known each other for a short time, Huo qingge would never forget this voice. After dreaming about it for so many nights, it would still be lingering in her ears, and her heart would not calm down for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you ¡­¡± Before Huo qingge could finish her sentence, the man interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. Sorry!¡± The man was very anxious, as if there was something on the other side of the phone that made him anxious. The rain wasn¡¯t heavy, but it made the sky very dark, as if the air pressure was low. The dark clouds were about to fall. The man left in a hurry, the rain drenching his pants. Huo qingge smiled faintly. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t disappointed. After all, they didn¡¯t say goodbye to each other back then, and those feelings that had sprouted couldn¡¯t end. Now that she had a lover and a child, she should not have anything to do with him anymore, but she was really disappointed. After all, it was a special feeling that one couldn¡¯t bear to part with. This was probably because there would always be regrets in the heart if you couldn¡¯t get it. These feelings would not disappear with the passage of time, but would only stay there and never change. ¡°Sister GE, this man¡¯s voice is so gentle!¡± The small-muzzled man did not say a word, because this person did not bump into Huo qingge, only the umbrella had bumped into him. ¡°Hmm, he should be a gentle man!¡± He was indeed a gentle man, the gentlest man she had ever seen. Chu baiqing was also a gentle person, but they were different. Chu baiqing was the mature and steady type of gentle person. This man was like a Prince from a fairy tale. His gentleness would drown one¡¯s heart and make one feel like they were in the clouds, enjoying all the good things. She just didn¡¯t know what could make him so anxious. Was it his girlfriend? Or his wife ¡­ Huo qingge smiled as she looked at the drizzle. Every time they met, they could not do without the rain. It was really sad. It was this kind of dark and gloomy weather that set off all the sadness. By the time Huo qingge arrived at the cafe, Tong Jiahui was already there. The gloomy weather made the cafe seem rather depressing even with the lights on. Tong Jiahui was wearing sunglasses and had applied a lot of powder on her face, but it still couldn¡¯t cover the swelling and scars on her face. Huo qingge thought to herself,¡±I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ve acted on my own initiative and caused them to harm me.¡± This woman was really quite pitiful, but she was more hateful. ¡°Sister Jiahui, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s tone was calm, as if she was suppressing something and could not lift her spirits. ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky. I was robbed and got injured!¡± Tong Jiahui was still as elegant as ever, and what she said was true. ¡°Are you robbing me of my wealth or my body? Sister Jiahui is so pretty, so the possibility of her being a lecher is higher!¡± Huo qingge couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pretend to care. Based on her current state of being forced by Kong Yu, it was understandable for her to say such mocking words. ¡°No, I just lost some money and jewelry!¡± A vicious look flashed past Tong Jiahui¡¯s eyes, which were hidden under her sunglasses. Before Ming Xiu hit her, he did vent his anger on her body. It was completely to vent his anger. He did not care about anything, but she was still swollen now. Chapter 403 ? 403 Chapter 403 ¡°Sister Jiahui, li beixiao received the video of me and Kong Yu that day!¡± Huo qingge looked at Tong Jiahui with eyes full of resentment and hatred, her tone cold. Tong Jiahui had already guessed that Huo qingge was looking for her for this matter. She had indeed not considered the big picture when she did this. ¡°What video? Could it be ¡­ How did this happen?¡± Tong Jiahui was surprised and even covered her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s a video of Kong Yu forcing me! Sister Jiahui doesn¡¯t know?¡± Huo qingge rested her chin on her hands and smiled coyly at Tong Jiahui. Her clear eyes were slightly squinted, and there was an undisguisable resentment in them. ¡°Valiant song, are you suspecting that I was the one who sent the video to beizhi?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course not. Why would I do that?¡± ¡°Because you like li beixiao!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s words were extremely calm. ¡°Valiant song, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. How could I like bei Zhi? I like someone else!¡± Tong Jiahui looked embarrassed. ¡°You like Huo zhongrao? My brother?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°What did you just say? Big brother is your big brother?¡± Tong Jiahui pretended to be extremely surprised, and the cup in his hand was knocked over. ¡°Yup! Huo Zhong, please spare my big brother. I¡¯m the child that the Huo family lost, Meow Meow!¡± Huo qingge felt that it was a pity for Tong Jiahui to go into acting. She had already known about it, but she still pretended to be an actress. ¡°This ¡­ I really don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t hear them say anything!¡± Tong Jiahui did not expect Huo qingge to take the initiative to tell her that she was Huo zhongrao¡¯s sister. ¡°I just found out about this. You know my brother, right? He¡¯s low-key and rigid, but he loves me a lot. If anyone bullies me, he won¡¯t let them off!¡± ¡°Now that I have my brother, I¡¯m not afraid of anything, not Feng Yan! Li beixiao! If anyone bullies me, I¡¯ll ask my brother to take care of them!¡± Huo qingge pouted her lips slightly, looking a little like an unreasonable young lady. ¡°That¡¯s great, big brother is a good person!¡± Tong Jiahui straightened the cup and thought that she must get the people on the other side to speed up their work. regarding the video, my brother said that we need to do a thorough investigation. You didn¡¯t do it, did you, sister Jiahui? ¡± The cold smile on Huo qingge¡¯s face became even more profound. how could it be me? of course not ¡­ With Huo zhongrao¡¯s personality, he would definitely investigate thoroughly if he knew that his sister had been raped. Tong Jiahui was filled with regret. How could she have forgotten about the relationship between Huo zhongrao and Huo qingge? ¡°Could it be that Xiao Ling did it on impulse?¡± Tong Jiahui pushed the blame to Kong Yu. Huo qingge narrowed her eyes slightly. She had already expected Tong Jiahui to say this. She had only come today to provoke her and make her more flustered, so that those people would be more eager to work with Feng Yan. ¡°My brother said he wanted Kong Yu to disappear! If he really did such a thing after raping me, then he¡¯s really not far from death.¡± I used to be bullied all the time, and no one protected me. Now I have a brother, and he¡¯s so powerful. Whoever dares to bully me, I¡¯ll make them pay! Huo qingge raised her eyebrows, looking very unruly and willful. ¡°With your big brother around. no one will dare to bully you, hehe ¡­¡± Tong Jiahui thought about the things she had done to Huo qingge. If Huo zhongrao found out about it, he would definitely kill her. ¡°Sister Jiahui, you look very nervous. You¡¯re even sweating from the tip of your nose!¡± and the way you wear sunglasses reminds me of someone, a very arrogant and unreasonable woman ¡­ Chapter 404 ? 404 I think she¡¯s still worthy of my brother The cup that Tong Jiahui had just picked up fell on the table with a clang. She remembered that she had been wearing sunglasses when she was a surrogate mother. How could she have forgotten about that? ¡°I¡¯m injured. and. have some internal heat ¡­¡± Tong Jiahui wanted to drink some water but realized that there was no more water in her cup. ¡°Yes, the more I look. the more it looks like it ¡­¡± Huo qingge had always had a faint and lazy look on her face, as if she was doing it unintentionally, but also intentionally. This made Tong Jiahui feel uneasy. She had never taken Huo qingge seriously, but at this moment, she could feel Huo qingge¡¯s powerful aura. ¡°Qingge, can you ask your brother to let Xiao Ling go? he¡¯s doing such a stupid thing because he likes you too much. He¡¯s the only child in my aunt¡¯s family ¡­¡± Tong Jiahui took off her sunglasses as she spoke. Her left eye was bruised and she looked like she was in a very sorry state. my brother said that no one can bully me. I don¡¯t think so either. My brother said that he would make those who bullied me suffer a fate worse than death! Huo qingge¡¯s words were meant for Tong Jiahui to hear, and it made her feel afraid. The fact that those people could beat her up so casually meant that she and her father were just small characters. Tong Jiahui knew very well that she would be abandoned when necessary. ¡°Sister Jiahui, why are you so nervous? what¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t bully me. My brother even said that I don¡¯t know the etiquette and social interactions of the upper class and asked me to learn from you!¡± Huo qingge pushed the glass of water in front of her to Tong Jiahui and said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Tong Jiahui couldn¡¯t tell if Huo qingge was telling the truth. In her eyes, she had already felt that Huo qingge was very strong and smart from her confrontation with her on the phone when li beixiao had a fever. However, when she had set up Kong Yu to force her into acting, Huo qingge had also acted as if she was a weakling who was easily deceived. Right now, Huo qingge was acting like an arrogant and willful young miss in front of her. She really wasn¡¯t sure if she could control herself. ¡°Do you think my brother is also interested in you?¡± In fact, facing Tong Jiahui was also a kind of torture for her. She always wanted to take a gun to her throat and make her shut up for the rest of her life. Whenever she thought of Tang Tang, she wanted to kill the woman in front of her. how is this possible ¡­ Tong Jiahui naturally knew that neither li beixiao nor Huo zhongrao had any interest in her. All these years, she had been pretending to keep a distance from them. If li beixiao had known that she was interested in him, she would have been fine. She was afraid that she would not have the chance to appear in front of them. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. I quite like you. Although I used to pick on you, you¡¯re really elegant and beautiful. I think you¡¯re a good match for my brother!¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t mention anything about li Beichen and Feng Yan, as if there were no more conflicts between them. The more Tong Jiahui heard about her brother, the more panicked and upset she became. In the end, she left with an excuse that she had something to do. The little speaker was wearing earphones and looking at her phone. As expected, she made a call not long after Tong Jiahui left. She was very anxious. This was the first time he had eavesdropped on her phone call from her car. ¡°We have to speed up, there might be an accident! Let Mister see Feng Yan!¡± Tong Jiahui¡¯s voice was cautious and fearful. Chapter 405 ? 405 I¡¯ll consider it and spare you I know, I know. I made my own decision. Please start quickly! Tong Jiahui¡¯s tone was full of humility. At this time, she only wanted to save her life. She knew li beixiao, Huo zhongrao, and Feng Yan too well. If they knew that she was involved in these things, they would definitely kill her. Moreover, li beixiao had asked her to find a woman who was pregnant at that time. She did not dare to tell him that it was Huo qingge. She felt that she couldn¡¯t hide anything any longer. After seeing Huo qingge today, she felt even more uneasy. Huo qingge, who had no background, had a completely different aura compared to someone with a powerful background. The small speaker played the recorded conversation for Huo qingge to hear. ¡°Everything is almost over!¡± Huo qingge knew that the other party would not be able to hold back any longer. At this point, she was no longer in a hurry. It seemed that some things could already be predicted. When Huo qingge got into the car, she did not expect li beixiao to be waiting for her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay at home and look after the child? Why are you here?¡± Huo qingge was a little surprised that li beixiao would come. ¡°Ah Yan is watching, I missed you so I came!¡± Li beixiao reached out to Huo qingge and pulled her into the car. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s heart was filled with warmth as she looked at li beixiao¡¯s big and strong hand wrapping around her small hand. She thought of the word ¡± a little bird relying on a man ¡± in her heart. ¡°Not long. If I knew it was going to rain, I wouldn¡¯t have let you out!¡± It had not rained when Huo qingge left. It had only started raining on the road. ¡°It hasn¡¯t rained in a long time. This winter rain is really cold!¡± Huo qingge was not the kind of person who would act coquettishly, but when she said that she was cold, she leaned on li beixiao. It was a natural action, but when she took the initiative to lean on Him, her little face still turned red. The familiar scent lingered in her nose, and Huo qingge felt very at ease. ¡°We haven¡¯t done it in a car before, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Li beixiao had never been tactful or hinted at such things. They were all very direct and didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Li beixiao, shut up!¡± Huo qingge reached out her small white hand and sealed li beixiao¡¯s mouth. The driver and the loudspeaker were still sitting in front of him, but he spoke so shamelessly. ¡°Can we not use our mouths but our hands?¡± Li beixiao was just teasing Huo qingge. He would not really want her in such a situation. He knew that his little woman was very shy, especially in this aspect. Sometimes, he wanted to change his style, but she was not willing to. ¡°No, keep your hands properly!¡± Huo qingge held li Beichen¡¯s hand to stop him from acting recklessly. ¡°You want to resist with your strength? It¡¯s better for you to obediently obey, lest you suffer!¡± Li beixiao easily held Huo qingge¡¯s small hand and trapped her between his chest and the seat. Huo qingge saw the little horn covering his eyes from the rearview mirror, but she still wanted to sneak a peek. She was so embarrassed, angry, and annoyed that li beixiao was so unscrupulous. ¡°Stop it!¡± Huo qingge whispered to li beixiao. If it was just the two of them, she would definitely tell him in a bad mood. Now that the small horn and the driver were in front of her, she was not as shameless as him. ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll consider letting you off!¡± Li beixiao said in a low, hoarse voice as he gently bit Huo qingge¡¯s small and cute earlobe. No matter when he saw this woman, he would always feel impulsive. ¡°Alright, stop fooling around!¡± Huo qingge kissed li Beichen on the lips, not very gently but perfunctorily. She knew that if she touched him lightly, he would definitely turn from the guest into the host and give her a warm kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll spare you for now!¡± Chapter 406 ? 406 Something must have happened between Gu Jue and Chu baiqing Li beixiao also wanted to give Huo qingge a passionate kiss, but he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and things would get out of hand. Li beixiao let go of Huo qingge, but he still held her little hand and let her lean on his shoulder. As the car drove away, Huo qingge realized that they were not on the way home. ¡°You¡¯re not going home?¡± ¡°En, let¡¯s go see Bai Qing!¡± Li beixiao squeezed Huo qingge¡¯s fingers. They were very soft. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? is he sick?¡± Huo qingge knew that Chu baiqing used scalpels. Apparently, he was a neurosurgeon. He didn¡¯t perform surgeries for others easily, so many people wanted to hire him. yes, the Butler called me. He said that he¡¯s not in good condition! Li beixiao had received a call from the Chu family¡¯s butler on his way to pick up Huo qingge. He was worried, so he rushed over to take a look. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard li beixiao say that Chu baiqing¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good, she asked, Huo qingge immediately thought of Gu Jue. When they were making dumplings, the two of them were already in a very bad state. Her intuition told her that something must have happened between them. As for whether it was the kind of relationship she thought it was, she really didn¡¯t dare to make a conclusion. She didn¡¯t reject it. If the two of them really had feelings for each other, she felt that it had nothing to do with gender. Sometimes, feelings had nothing to do with many things. It was just a kind of feeling, a kind of comfort, or a kind of sustenance ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s Villa gave off a very peaceful feeling. It was simple and white all over. It was very similar to his personality, so gentle and quiet. Chu baiqing did not expect li beixiao and Huo qingge to come. He was dressed in white loungewear, which was very clean. Probably because he was at home, he did not wear glasses, and his hair was not combed, which added a bit of decadent and gentle beauty. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to use beauty on a man, but at this moment, Huo qingge felt that Chu baiqing was really beautiful. ¡°Third brother, third sister-in-law, sit!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Although his words were still gentle, it made people¡¯s hearts ache for him. Huo qingge noticed that there was a wound at the corner of his mouth, which had already formed a scab. However, there was a mark on her lips, so she could be sure that she wasn¡¯t punched. Looking at the angle, it didn¡¯t look like she had bitten it by accident. Huo qingge suddenly thought of something. She must have been bitten when they were kissing. This kiss was very intense, and it was possible that she was bitten after being forced to struggle. Huo qingge began to imagine, and the image of Gu Jue pressing Chu baiqing down and forcing a kiss appeared in her mind. Her whole body shuddered. She had read too many erotic novels, and she really knew how to fill in the blanks in her brain. the Butler said that you haven¡¯t eaten. You¡¯re not in a good state. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Li beixiao glanced at Chu baiqing. In his memory, he had never seen him so dispirited. He had always paid a lot of attention to his image. He was always smiling and was very friendly to everyone. ¡°My head hurts. I¡¯m a little tired after the surgery. The Butler is making a fuss! I¡¯ve made third brother and third sister-in-law worry!¡± Chu Bai Qing revealed his usual smile, but this smile was a little emotional. Huo qingge didn¡¯t say anything. Her instincts told her that something must have happened between Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. Otherwise, Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t be in this state. call su qingran and ask her to come and see you? ¡± When Chu baiqing brought su qingran out for dinner, li beixiao thought that he was serious. After all, Chu Bai Qing was at the age where he should start a family. no need, big brother. Qingran is quite busy too. I¡¯ll be fine after I rest well! Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes flashed with pain. Gu Jue¡¯s question appeared in his mind. do you like that woman? ¡± Chapter 407 ? 407 It would be better if she was gentle and could bear his temper What did he answer back then? yes,¡±like.¡± He suddenly closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to think about the scene after that. Just thinking about it made his heart hurt. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man, take care of yourself. Why isn¡¯t gu Jue here?¡± Gu Jue usually liked to stay at Chu baiqing¡¯s place, especially on a rainy day. He especially liked to sleep. She didn¡¯t want to stay in her own home and always ran to Chu Bai Qing. ¡°He¡¯s busy! I haven¡¯t been here in a few days!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hands clenched into fists as he spoke. He didn¡¯t want to hear that name right now. He didn¡¯t want to hear the word ¡®Gu Jue¡¯. Gu Jue did have a bad temper, but that night, he was like a beast that had just been released from its cage. He was so terrifying. His eyes were so red that he wanted to break his neck ¡­ Huo qingge looked at Chu baiqing. She knew that li beixiao would never think of the relationship between Chu baiqing and Gu Jue. However, she was even more certain that something was going on between the two of them. ¡°I¡¯ll go cook you a bowl of noodles!¡± The Butler said that he had not eaten anything and Huo qingge was worried about his health. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body was very thin and his skin was very fair. Especially in this White House, with the contrast of his white clothes, his handsome face was pale without any blood. Huo qingge immediately thought of the word ¡°sickly beauty.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble third sister-in-law, we¡¯ll get the chef to make it later!¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to trouble Huo qingge. He knew that his third brother loved his third sister-in-law and couldn¡¯t bear to see her tired. ¡°Ask your third sister-in-law to cook for you. If you feel embarrassed, then eat more!¡± This was not the time to feel sorry for his wife. Li Beichen was very happy that Huo qingge was his brother. She had done a good job as her third sister-in-law, and Li beixiao was very satisfied. Especially when she always wanted to gather everyone together. They didn¡¯t go out for a meal, but had fun at home. This kind of family atmosphere was very good. From li beixiao¡¯s point of view, although his brothers were not blood-related, they were friends who had gone through life and death together. He cherished each of them. He was also very pleased that his woman and his brothers were getting along so well. His brothers also respected her as their third sister-in-law. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble third sister-in-law!¡± Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t reject her. He knew that if he didn¡¯t eat, his body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Huo qingge went to the kitchen. ¡°Big brother also said what kind of woman he wanted to pick for Gu Jue. He¡¯s a difficult person to handle! Aunty gave me a lot of calls, worried about his relationship problems!¡± Gu Jue usually liked to pester Chu baiqing, and only Chu baiqing would tolerate him. Sometimes, when Gu Jue ran into Feng Xi, the two of them would get into a heated argument over a small matter and neither would give in. Only Chu baiqing, unlike Gu Jue, could tolerate his bad temper. ¡°Yes, Auntie told me about it too!¡± Chu Bai Qing lowered his head, his mood obviously low. ¡°I think a gentle one would be better. Someone who can stand his temper!¡± Not many people could stand Gu Jue¡¯s temper. If he was angry or angry, no one would buy it. It was just that he was a little more restrained towards his brothers. The title of Lord Jue in Yun city would make many people tremble in fear. your personality suits him best. He listens to you too. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not a woman! Chu baiqing had always been quiet and had a good temper. He always gave in to Gu Jue. The adults always said that the Chu family¡¯s son was born in the wrong place. It would be good if it was a girl, and that it was most suitable to be Gu Jue¡¯s wife. ¡°Third brother ¡­¡± Chu baiqing raised his head and looked at li beixiao. He wanted to know if he was just testing him or joking. Chapter 408 ? 408 I don¡¯t know how I kissed her Li beixiao looked at Chu baiqing and waved his hand with a smile. ¡°When we were young, Gu Jue always liked to hold your hand and run around. Back then, Grandpa Huo even said that it was a pity that you were not a little girl!¡± Sometimes, when he thought about his childhood, it was quite interesting. It was indeed interesting to live in the courtyard at that time. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything from my childhood!¡± Even though he said that, how could he not remember? if he did not remember, how did Gu Jue enter his heart bit by bit? At first, he thought that he was sick. Otherwise, how could he have such feelings for him? That kind of relationship between the same sex, which far exceeded Brotherhood, had once made him suffer. He had once thought of staying away from Gu Jue, but ¡­ However, Gu Jue was always so unscrupulous in front of him and so dependent on his existence. He also had a temper. He was not entirely gentle, but all his gentleness and patience were given to Gu Jue. Over time, naturally, he became the most tolerant and gentle Chu Bai Qing in everyone¡¯s eyes. That night, everything was broken ¡­ He knew that things would never go back to how they were before. Gu Jue did not like women, but he also did not like men. ¡°But I remember very clearly that your first kiss was stolen by Gu Jue!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s smile became more profound when he thought of these interesting things. Thinking back on those ridiculous things that happened when she was young, she still found them very funny. Chu baiqing¡¯s face was sickly pale, but after hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, some color returned to his face. ¡°Third brother, why is your memory so good!¡± Chu Bai Qing laughed awkwardly. He was sure that his third brother wasn¡¯t testing him. He was just thinking about something fun. His first kiss was stolen by Gu Jue. From Chu baiqing¡¯s point of view, he had given his first time to Gu Jue many times. ¡°I was still on good terms with Feng Yan back then. The four of us went swimming together, do you remember?¡± Li beixiao was not a talkative person. It seemed that he was willing to recall the past when he reached a certain age. As he spoke, he started to talk more. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the swimming pool in the military!¡± Chu baiqing grabbed a pillow and hugged it to his chest. He didn¡¯t really want to talk about Gu Jue. ¡°You were only a few years old back then, and Gu Jue wanted to compete with you in terms of size. His hair hadn¡¯t even grown out yet. How interesting!¡± Li beixiao shook his head and smiled charmingly. ¡°I can¡¯t remember!¡± How could she not remember? some feelings probably started from that time! He matured early and understood some things earlier. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to compete, so Gu Jue pressed you down and insisted on taking off your pants. During the struggle, I don¡¯t know how, but he kissed you! At that time, Feng Yan even joked that he wanted Gu Jue to take responsibility for you!¡± The things that happened in the past were really too interesting. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I feel that my relationship with Jue was just ordinary when I was young!¡± Feng Yan had also said that day that he and Gu Jue were not on very good terms when they were young. However, now that she heard her third brother talking about the past, it seemed that he and Gu Jue were quite close. However, he knew that Gu Jue had bullied him a lot when he was young. Maybe it was because he had heard the adults joke about him. He always said that he was not a little girl and even jokingly called him wife ¡­ She had thought that she had forgotten some things, but when the topic was raised, she remembered them so clearly. ¡°I think the two of you are getting along well. Although Gu Jue likes to bully you, when an outsider bullies you, he¡¯ll definitely be the first one to punch them!¡± Chapter 409 ? 409 If any of you dare to touch my wife, I¡¯ll kill your entire family Gu Jue had loved to fight since he was young. He was ruthless and would not stop until he beat someone up and sent them to the hospital. He was definitely a little Overlord, and no one dared to provoke him. ¡°That¡¯s true ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing was usually a talkative person, but today, he didn¡¯t talk much. When Gu Jue was young, he had indeed fought a lot for him. Chu baiqing was born with fair skin. Sometimes, when the summer was hot, his face would turn pink, especially his eyelashes. He looked like a doll, so there were always kids outside the yard who bullied him. Gu Jue was always the first one to rush up. He would not let go until he beat the person down or called him Grandpa. That was when his title of Lord Jue came about. ¡°Gu Jue didn¡¯t call you his wife for nothing. Now that I think about it, it feels like it was just yesterday. In the blink of an eye, we¡¯re going to get married and start our own businesses!¡± Sometimes, when a person reached 30 years old, they would miss the past and feel that they were no longer young. Sometimes, when he looked at Mumu, li beixiao would think of his childhood and the days he spent with these brothers. yes, it¡¯s really fast. In the blink of an eye, Mumu has already grown up! Chu baiqing didn¡¯t continue the topic of his wife. He seemed to remember every memory of him and Gu Jue very clearly. At that time, he was surrounded by a group of young men outside the courtyard. They laughed at him and said, ¡± you follow Gu Jue around every day. Are you his wife? ¡± In fact, at that time, no one knew what his wife meant. They just said it in a jesting manner. The child didn¡¯t know anything and only knew how to make a fuss. Chu baiqing remembered that he was extremely angry at that time because he saw Gu Jue looking at them arrogantly from behind the group of teenagers. He seemed to be waiting for his answer. ¡°Say that you¡¯re Gu Jue¡¯s little wife and we¡¯ll let you off today!¡± The young men seemed to find it interesting and teased Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t good at beating and scolding people. He was too quiet, unlike Gu Jue, who was born to use his fists to speak. ¡°Aiyo, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then hit him!¡± The boys saw Chu baiqing biting her lips and not saying a word. They lost their patience and were about to attack. ¡°Whoever dares to touch my wife, I¡¯ll touch his entire family!¡± The fourteen-year-old Gu Jue was already very tall. With both hands in his pockets, he walked over in a cool and ruffian manner. He didn¡¯t shout or roar, but just squinted his eyes and spoke in a low voice. However, he had a powerful aura that made people feel afraid. When Chu baiqing heard Gu Jue¡¯s words, he bit his lips until they bled, and his face turned red with anger. Those teenagers did not even get a punch from Gu Jue that day. It seemed that Gu Jue was in a good mood and let them off just like that. It was also after this incident that Gu Jue teased and bullied Chu baiqing from time to time, calling him his wife. Chu Bai Qing closed his eyes and let out a breath. There were some things that the more one didn¡¯t want to remember, the clearer they became. Just as third brother had said, it felt like those days were just yesterday. Huo qingge made a bowl of vegetable noodles. It was light and delicious, and Chu baiqing finished it all. Firstly, it was because Huo qingge had made it, so he had to eat it all. Also, Huo qingge¡¯s noodles were indeed delicious. Li beixiao went to answer the phone. Huo qingge looked at Chu baiqing, thought for a while, and finally spoke. ¡°Did you quarrel with Gu Jue?¡± Actually, Huo qingge felt that she shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in Chu baiqing and Gu Jue¡¯s Affairs. But, she knew that Chu baiqing needed someone to talk to. He was not in a good state right now, and Huo qingge was afraid that he would fall sick from holding it in. From her observation, this relationship should have started with Chu baiqing. In other words, he liked Gu Jue, but Gu Jue didn¡¯t know. Chapter 410 ? 410 The wound on your mouth was caused by Gu Jue? Chu baiqing stopped drinking his water. He didn¡¯t expect Huo qingge to ask him that. ¡°Maybe a woman¡¯s sixth sense is stronger. If you want to talk to someone, I¡¯m very happy to be a listener!¡± Huo qingge did not ask Chu baiqing if he liked Gu Jue. She thought that he would understand if she said so. Some things would be awkward even if asked directly, especially between two men ¡­ ¡°Third sister-in-law, do you think I¡¯m disgusting?¡± Most people would not accept a man having feelings for another man, right? I think any kind of relationship is sacred. It won¡¯t become dirty just because of your gender! Perhaps it was because the two of them were inseparable, or perhaps it was because of the subtle feelings between them, but Huo qingge found them very attractive. Chu baiqing looked at Huo qingge in surprise. He had always buried this kind of love deep in his heart. Today, someone told him that this kind of love was sacred. His heart was in turmoil and he could not calm down ¡­ ¡°Third sister-in-law, thank you!¡± Chu Bai Qing felt the weight on his heart lift. At least he could breathe now. ¡°I think you and Gu Jue are very suitable for each other. I can¡¯t describe the feeling. I just feel that you two belong to each other!¡± Huo qingge was speaking the truth. This was what she felt, a very direct feeling. Chu baiqing lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. It didn¡¯t matter if they were suitable or not. Gu Jue didn¡¯t like men. He doesn¡¯t like men, he doesn¡¯t like me ¡­ After a moment of silence, Chu baiqing finally spoke. When he spoke, the scabbed wound on the corner of his mouth made her heart ache. ¡°You¡¯ve liked him for a long time?¡± Huo qingge thought that with Chu baiqing¡¯s calm personality, his feelings for Gu Jue must have been there for a long time. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± When exactly did it start? Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t even define it himself. He felt like it could have happened at any time. In the beginning, she felt that none of the times were right. you¡¯ve liked him for a long time, but he needs time to digest it when he realizes ¡­ when you brought su qingran along to make the dumplings, I thought that Gu Jue was jealous. He just didn¡¯t understand what was going on! That day, Gu Jue was acting very strange. Huo qingge had noticed his expression. It was confused and angry. He probably didn¡¯t understand why he was unhappy about Chu baiqing bringing su qingran over. ¡°Third sister-in. law, he saw disgust in his eyes ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing held the glass tightly and felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Huo qingge couldn¡¯t understand this feeling. When she was reading romance novels, there were indeed stories about Chu baiqing and Gu Jue. I think he couldn¡¯t accept it at the moment. When you found out that you had those feelings for him, you must have had a long struggle in your heart. Did you also think that you were sick? ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she¡¯d read too many erotic novels, Huo qingge wouldn¡¯t have analyzed the problem so thoroughly for Chu baiqing. At that time, she had misunderstood that li beixiao and Feng Yan were a couple and had read a lot of such novels. From then on, she became a fujoshi, and she also felt that such a relationship was very good. Chu baiqing looked at Huo qingge. She was right, but he had thought that he was sick at the time. It took her a long time to adapt before she felt that this was normal ¡­ ¡°The wound on your mouth was caused by Gu Jue?¡± Huo qingge asked in a more tactful way. She had wanted to ask directly if Gu Jue had forced a kiss on her ¡­ Chu Bai Qing unconsciously touched the bite on his lips. Chapter 411 ? 411 If you like it, you like it; if you hate it, you hate it Seeing Chu baiqing¡¯s actions and his silence, Huo qingge knew that she had guessed right. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t kiss you if he didn¡¯t have feelings for you! He doesn¡¯t know how to use force, he¡¯s just conflicted!¡± Even if it was a cat or dog that had been raised for a long time, there would be feelings, let alone a human. ¡°Third sister-in-law, you don¡¯t understand Jue, but I do. He¡¯s always been a person who does whatever he wants. He¡¯s very direct with everything. If he likes someone, he likes them. If he hates someone, he hates them. There¡¯s no conflict between them!¡± He saw disgust in his eyes, and that was disgust. Huo qingge wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t. Li beixiao had also said that Chu baiqing was the person who understood Gu Jue the most in this world. She could only analyze their relationship for him. In the end, his own feelings were the most important. No one could make a decision for another or be biased towards one side, allowing him to make a decision according to his own analysis. third sister-in-law, I want to go abroad for a while. There are a few academic conferences, and I¡¯ve been invited several times! Chu Bai Qing thought about it a lot last night. He couldn¡¯t stay at home any longer. He felt like he was going to become a useless person. He wasn¡¯t a person who couldn¡¯t let go. Today, his third brother and third sister-in-law would come to see him. Tomorrow, it might be his big brother, and then it might be Feng Yan or Feng Xi ¡­ Slowly, everyone would know about his feelings for Gu Jue. It was better for him to go out for a walk and regain his heart while no one knew about it. If he came back, would he still be Gu Jue¡¯s brother? everything would not change. ¡°Alright!¡± Huo qingge knew that Chu baiqing was a meticulous person, and he would always consider his decisions carefully. It could be called an escape or a healing process, but he still needed time to adapt. ¡°Third sister-in. law, this matter ¡­¡± I won¡¯t tell your third brother or anyone. If you feel bad, you can call me or send me a message! Before Chu baiqing could finish, Huo qingge interrupted him. ¡°Third brother is so blessed!¡± Chu baiqing had always thought that third brother and third sister-in-law were a good match. One could really change the other. He never knew that his third brother could love in such a high-profile and mushy way. He could be domineering in front of third sister-in-law, and he could be like a child at times. However, all his emotions were so real. everyone is destined to be together. When. was young. my father even wanted to marry me to li beixiao. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want me. Feng Yan and I were engaged since we were young, but we never got together. Sigh ¡­ Fate was something that was really hard to say. Whoever was with whoever was destined by the heavens. No matter if it was time or space, nothing could stop it. Before Huo qingge could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a deep and displeased voice. ¡°From your tone, you seem to be regretting not being with Feng Yan?¡± Li beixiao leaned against the door, his eyes squinted and his whole body was cold. Huo qingge turned around to look at li beixiao, thinking that the vinegar had fermented too quickly and was too sour. ¡°A little!¡± Huo qingge thought about how she had been bullied by him in the car and deliberately wanted to anger him. ¡°He¡¯s not as handsome as me. As good-tempered as I am, as good as I ¡­¡± Li beixiao gritted his teeth as he said this. A man in love did not have a high IQ. At this time, he could not tell whether Huo qingge was being sincere or just joking. He was angry. ¡°He¡¯s younger than you!¡± Huo qingge ruthlessly interrupted li beixiao¡¯s words and looked at him with a smile. Her sweet smile was very beautiful. Chapter 412 ? 412 Double the punishment tonight Li beixiao¡¯s deep eyes suddenly narrowed, revealing a dangerous look like a wolf. Was she looking down on him for being old? Feng Yan was only a year younger than him, and he was considered young? Moreover, it had only been a few months, so how was he young? She was dressed in black every day, without any vitality, and her face was feminine. How was she young? Chu baiqing smiled and went to get some water. His third brother was at the door, so he couldn¡¯t just walk out. ¡°You, come over here!¡± Li beixiao beckoned at Huo qingge. He wanted her to see if he was young or not. ¡°You¡¯re still not happy to tell me the truth. Do you want me to lie to you?¡± Huo qingge smiled as she walked towards li beixiao and held his arm. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± Li beixiao pinched Huo qingge¡¯s chin and narrowed his eyes as he said in a deep voice. There was a playful and evil charm on his cold face. This woman¡¯s smiling eyes were really attractive. His rough thumb caressed Huo qingge¡¯s chin, giving her a soft touch. Li beixiao was very willing to do this action of pinching her jaw. Every time, his eyes were so evil and his tone was frivolous and teasing. Every time, it would make her blush and her heart beat faster, making her unable to resist. Every time, she would doubt if li beixiao had ever been in love. Who would believe that she had no experience in love? ¡°You¡¯re the youngest, the most handsome, the most gentle, and the most adorable, okay?¡± When li beixiao did something out of line, he would not care about the occasion and time. So, Huo qingge didn¡¯t want to tease him anymore. She didn¡¯t want him to do anything embarrassing in front of Chu baiqing. His rough thumb pressed against Huo qingge¡¯s lips. Li beixiao lowered his head and whispered into Huo qingge¡¯s ear, ¡± I¡¯ll punish you for not being sincere tonight! The hot air flowed into Huo qingge¡¯s ears and into her heart. This man¡¯s every word and action would always make her lose her mind and her heart tremble. After leaving Chu baiqing¡¯s house, li beixiao did not bring Huo qingge home. ¡°Still not going back? Ah Yan and the children should be hungry!¡± He looked at the time. It was already five o ¡®clock. It was time to go back and make dinner. ¡°You¡¯ll make flames for them. Is ah Yan also a child in your heart now?¡± Li beixiao chuckled. He was in a good mood because Huo qingge had placed Feng Yan, his son, and his daughter in the same position. She felt that Feng Yan¡¯s seniority had dropped by a lot. ¡°I forgot to say ¡®most¡¯ just now. You¡¯re the most childish!¡± Looking at li beixiao¡¯s eyes, Huo qingge knew what he was thinking. She smiled helplessly. The two of them would probably fight for a lifetime. Huo qingge was right. These two men had indeed been fighting for their entire lives. Now, it was because of Huo qingge¡¯s occasional fight. In a dozen years, they would fight back and forth because of their children. No one would give in to the other, and they all wanted each other to think that the in-laws were not to be trifled with. ¡°I¡¯ll double the punishment tonight!¡± Li Beichen bit Huo qingge¡¯s earlobe and smiled evilly. The little trumpet in the front seat kept eating lollipops. She had thrown away all the lollipops she had before. Now, all the lollipops she had were bought by flame. Although they were both lollipops, she felt that they tasted better and sweeter. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Huo qingge looked at the scenery outside the car. They were in the city. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a secret!¡± Li beixiao held Huo qingge¡¯s hand, his fingers intertwined. It was a very gentle movement, but it seemed that he had used up all his strength and would not let go for a lifetime. Chapter 413 ? 413 What you can¡¯t get is the best When they got out of the car, to Huo qingge¡¯s surprise, li Beichen brought her to a wedding dress shop. She had stayed in Yun Cheng for some time, but she had never known that there was a wedding dress shop in such a remote location. From the outside, it looked like a low-key private customization shop. She had already guessed why li beixiao had brought her here, and her heart began to tremble. Li beixiao held her hand and walked in without saying anything. Huo qingge could feel her palms sweating and her throat tightening. Every woman had a desire and fantasy for wedding dresses, and she was no exception. The shop wasn¡¯t very big, but the wedding dresses inside were all unique and beautiful. Huo qingge liked every piece of clothing. Just looking at them made her heart beat faster. Her mind was already fantasizing the scene of her wearing a white wedding dress and looking at li beixiao. They said yes to each other ¡­ ¡°Young master Li, please!¡± There was only one woman in the huge store. Her voice was pleasant and familiar. Huo qingge couldn¡¯t help but look at her. With just one look, she felt that she looked familiar, as if she had seen her before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where. If she had seen such a cold and exquisite woman before, she would have had an impression of her ¡­ The woman glanced at Huo qingge before looking away. ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Li beixiao did not look at that woman. In other words, other than Huo qingge, he would not look at any other woman. ¡°I¡¯m ready, young master Li, this way please!¡± The woman was neither humble nor arrogant. She did not deliberately try to curry favor with li Beichen just because her customer was him. ¡°Go with her! I¡¯ll be waiting for you here!¡± Li beixiao did not say anything. He pushed Huo qingge, who was still looking at the woman. He was looking forward to seeing her in a wedding dress. Huo qingge looked at li beixiao and thought that this man was not romantic at all. Although it was a surprise, it was not perfect. She followed the woman into the room. There were a few wedding dresses in the room, and they looked even more beautiful than the ones in the window outside. ¡°Sister ye ¡­¡± The woman spoke, her voice not as cold as it was outside. Huo qingge. who was looking at the wedding dress. suddenly turned around. She looked at the woman in front of her in shock. She finally knew why she looked familiar. ¡°Shinian?¡± Huo qingge tried to match the Shi Nian in her memory with the woman in front of her. She grabbed her hand excitedly, still not daring to confirm. Because at that time, Shi Nian was handsome and fair-skinned, completely a handsome young man. However, the woman in front of him was a real beauty ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s me, sister ye. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again. I¡¯ve always wanted to thank you properly!¡± Shi Nian¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears. He hugged Huo qingge as if he had just seen a family member. If Huo qingge hadn¡¯t helped her back then, she would still be trapped at Feng Xi¡¯s place and might have already slept with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again! That¡¯s good!¡± Naturally, Huo qingge was also very happy. It was great to see her again. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to look for you, I was afraid that Feng Xi would find me!¡± ¡°Feng Xi went crazy looking for you. I think he might really have feelings for you!¡± Feng Xi was such an arrogant and headstrong person. For her to be so persistent in finding someone, she must have really fallen for shinian. sister ye, he likes men and I¡¯m a woman. Besides, I really don¡¯t have any feelings for him. He¡¯s actually like a child, and what he can¡¯t get is the best. Shi Nian trusted Huo qingge very much, so there was nothing she couldn¡¯t say. Chapter 414 ? 414 Why did you dress up as a man? ¡°Fengxi, you¡¯re indeed a little too extreme with your child¡¯s personality!¡± Huo qingge had interacted with Feng Xi a few times, but the maturity he showed was far from enough. sister ye, these wedding dresses were ordered by young master Li previously. You can try them on first. We can chat as we try them on, so that young master Li won¡¯t have to wait too long! Shi Nian smiled as he pulled Huo qingge in front of the wedding dress. Shi Nian was very good-looking when he smiled. He was a cold beauty. When he smiled, he would make people feel that the mountain flowers were blooming. ¡°Alright!¡± Huo qingge did not ask when li beixiao had ordered the wedding dresses. She wanted to ask li Beichen about this personally. I didn¡¯t expect young master Li to come to my shop to customize a wedding dress. Although I do private customization here, I¡¯m not very famous! When he had accepted li beixiao¡¯s order, Shi Nian had been particularly happy because li beixiao had asked for the best materials, so he had naturally paid more. She had always wanted to try something high-end, but she was short of money. ¡°Your place is quite remote, I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± They were in the Laocheng District, and the location was relatively remote. Moreover, it was in the residential area! ¡°My father left this house for me and my brother. My father used to open a tailor shop on the first floor, and we lived on the second floor!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for her own house, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to open this wedding dress shop. The rent in a good location was very expensive. ¡°Sister ye, which one do you want to try first? They¡¯re all in your size. I¡¯ve taken a look, and young master Li¡¯s measurements are really accurate!¡± Every piece looked good. It had to be said that shinian¡¯s designs were not worse than those of those big designers. Li beixiao was very picky. He must have seen shinian¡¯s designs before, that was why he chose this place! ¡°Then let¡¯s go with the first!¡± Huo qingge pointed at a tube top wedding dress. It had a simple design, but it looked very Grand. ¡°Alright, sister ye, let¡¯s try this one first!¡± Shi Nian didn¡¯t hire anyone here. She did everything herself. Now that her store was gradually gaining some fame and everyone was talking about it, she believed that it would be better in the future. Huo qingge began to change into her wedding dress with shinian¡¯s help. ¡°Your real name is Shi Nian?¡± Huo qingge wondered if such a nice name was real or fake. my name is Yin shinian. Sister ye, I took my mother¡¯s surname and changed it to Yin! ¡°Why did you dress up as a man?¡± This was a question that Huo qingge had never been able to understand. I took my mother¡¯s last name because I was a girl. Our family values boys over girls. Although I¡¯m a girl, my father still raised me as a boy and called me his son. So, I was dressed as a boy before I was thirteen. When I grew up, I gradually changed back to women¡¯s clothes! sister ye, I¡¯ve told you before that I have a younger brother. He¡¯s a child my stepmother brought in after my father remarried. His name is Luo ke. We don¡¯t have a good relationship. He¡¯s very rebellious, so he never acknowledged me as his stepsister. ¡°My brother works as a parking attendant at a bar. One time, Feng Xi went to a bar to play, and my brother dropped his phone in Feng Xi¡¯s car when he was parking the car for him. After that, he asked Feng Xi for it, but with Feng Xi¡¯s personality, why would she care about my brother? Just say that you didn¡¯t see a cell phone.¡± ¡°My brother stopped him at the bar several times. The manager was afraid of offending Feng Xi, so he fired my brother. There are photos of my brother and my aunt in the phone. My dad and my aunt died in a car accident, so we must get this phone back. Those photos are all my brother¡¯s wishes!¡± Chapter 415 ? 415 The seductive Little Vixen I disguised myself as a man and went to the bar that Feng Xi often went to find him. He was drinking that day and I don¡¯t know why he took a fancy to me. He insisted on bringing me home and said that he didn¡¯t even see the phone ¡­ after I was rescued by you, I saw my brother and found out that his phone was in someone else¡¯s car. I found it ¡­ ¡°Feng Xi always thought that Luo ke and I were friends and brothers. She was even jealous and said that there was something going on between me and my brother.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I lied to him and told him my surname! My brother¡¯s surname is nie, and he¡¯s never mentioned that his mother remarried.¡± ¡°At that time, Feng Xi thought that my brother and I were brothers. After I left, I think even if he looked for me, he would have investigated since I was a boy. He would never have thought that I was a woman!¡± When Shi Nian said these words, his eyes were filled with sadness. Huo qingge knew that this sadness had nothing to do with Feng Xi. It should be related to her brother Luo ke. Huo qingge thought that since her relationship with Shi Nian¡¯s younger brother wasn¡¯t good, and Shi Nian seemed to care a lot about her, there must be a big conflict between them. A newly-formed family had many questions, and it was not appropriate for Huo qingge to ask. She felt that if Shi Nian wanted to talk about it, he would naturally do so. Huo qingge looked extremely beautiful in the wedding dress. She was born beautiful, and her exquisite beauty was extraordinary. At first glance, she was breathtaking. And the wedding dress she was wearing was tailored to fit her figure. Even if it was not measured for her, li beixiao¡¯s size were accurate. ¡°Sister ye, it¡¯s perfect!¡± Shi Nian sighed in admiration. ¡°The wedding dress you made is the best. By the way, don¡¯t call me sister ye, just call me valiant song! I¡¯m now a Huo!¡± If Shi Nian still called her sister ye, li beixiao would definitely be suspicious. After all, in his opinion, this was the first time she met Shi Nian and her surname was no longer ye. ¡°Ah ¡­ I know, valiant song, you can call me Yin Yin from now on! This is a name that everyone knows!¡± Shi Nian did not ask Huo qingge why she had changed her name. She was a woman who knew her limits. ¡°Mm, okay!¡± I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to fix my hair or put on makeup. I¡¯m fine like this. Let¡¯s go out and take a look at young master Li! Too much embellishment would be unnecessary to Huo qingge. Her beauty was extremely natural. ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous!¡± Huo qingge smiled. She was indeed very nervous, her chest heaving up and down. The wedding dress was different from ordinary clothes. It was solemn and sacred under its beauty. ¡°Take a deep breath, valiant song, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Shi Nian held up Huo qingge¡¯s wedding dress, his face full of sincere praise. Huo qingge walked out slowly, her heart beating faster and faster. She had never known that she could be so nervous. Her heart was trembling, her throat was so tight that she couldn¡¯t breathe, and her palms were sweating. When Huo qingge appeared in front of li beixiao, she closed her eyes slightly and opened them again. She bit her lip as she looked at the man who would spend the rest of her life with her. The moment li beixiao saw Huo qingge, his heart seemed to stop. He had always known that his woman was beautiful, but he didn¡¯t know that she would make him want to commit a crime after wearing the wedding dress. She didn¡¯t put on any makeup, and her pure white dress looked like a hibiscus coming out of the water. It was truly a natural beauty. Li beixiao did not say anything and just looked at her. This made Huo qingge somewhat at a loss. The joints of her clenched fists were white. Wasn¡¯t it beautiful? ¡°You seductive Little Vixen!¡± Chapter 416 ? 416 Definitely not this one Li beixiao stood up and walked towards Huo qingge. His deep voice was a little hoarse. He walked up to Huo qingge in a few steps and wrapped her in his arms with one hand. He lowered his head and looked at her blushing and nervous face. Li beixiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move. His deep eyes were dark. Qing Yu was like a trapped beast, trying to break free. He was so naked that people blushed and their hearts beat faster. Shi Nian took two steps back, lowered his head, and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Not good?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly. you¡¯re really, really beautiful, ¡± she said. Or something like that? ¡°I can¡¯t do this, it¡¯s too ¡­ Lu!¡± How could she not be good-looking? she was so good-looking that he wanted to pounce on her and have her fiercely right now. He wanted to tear this wedding dress apart with his own hands, to pamper her and love her bit by bit ¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s collarbones were extremely beautiful, and the tube-top wedding dress only served to further accentuate the beauty of her collarbones. It made li beixiao want to take a big bite. It must be delicious. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good!¡± Huo qingge was a little disappointed. She thought it looked good. Shinian also said it looked good, but li beixiao said no. ¡°Not good!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s eyes darkened, and the words he said were also very low. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯ll go change into another one!¡± Huo qingge was very familiar with the look in li beixiao¡¯s eyes. She immediately pushed him away, not letting him get any closer. ¡°Don¡¯t let her try the exposed ones!¡± Li beixiao said to Shi Nian, who had his head lowered. ¡°Alright, young master Li!¡± In front of li beixiao, Shi Nian had returned to being the cold and beautiful Shi Nian. He did not speak much and did not have any other expression on his face. Perhaps her smile and talkative nature were only shown to the people closest to her. Huo qingge had also noticed this. Back then, when Shi Nian had disguised himself as a man and pretended to be mute in front of Feng Xi, he had been forced to do so. Huo qingge had changed into a retro wedding dress, which also revealed her beautiful collarbones, but they were not as attractive as before. She was as noble as a Queen. ¡°This one is fine!¡± Li beixiao thought that it was not revealing and was good-looking. He nodded in satisfaction. After that, Huo qingge wet a few more clothes and finally decided on three. However, in the end, li beixiao still let Huo qingge change into the original wedding dress. Huo qingge also liked this piece. She thought that li beixiao wanted to see if it looked good. However, she did not expect that after she changed, li beixiao would carry her and walk out. ¡°Um, Yin Yin, let¡¯s keep in touch!¡± Huo qingge shouted at Shi Nian. Fortunately, they had already exchanged numbers. Huo qingge told herself to forget the name ¡°shinian¡± in the future and just call her Yin. After all, Feng Xi was right beside her, so she had to be careful. She could tell that Yin Yin didn¡¯t want him to find her. She looked at Huo qingge being carried away by li beixiao and smiled. She hoped that the people she cared about would be happy. Her phone rang. Yin Yin knew that there was only one person calling at this time. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry!¡± The little girl¡¯s tender voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Mommy will be upstairs immediately!¡± The first floor was the wedding dress display room and the fitting room, while the second floor was the living area. After hanging up the phone, Yin Yin took a deep breath. If young master Li had not been here just now, she would have definitely taken Huo qingge upstairs to see her daughter ¡­ Li beixiao couldn¡¯t wait to get Huo qingge back home, so he asked the driver to drive to the Li hotel nearby. Under little Horn¡¯s surprised gaze, li Beichen carried Huo qingge out of the car. Chapter 417 ? 417 If you hurt me a little now, I¡¯ll hurt you ten times later They got into the president¡¯s private elevator and went straight to the suite on the top floor. Huo qingge buried her little face in li beixiao¡¯s chest. She would not have the face to see the little trumpet again ¡­ As the name suggested, a small loudspeaker was a loudspeaker. In a while, everyone would know that li beixiao had impatiently carried her to the hotel. As for what he was doing ¡­ At the thought of this, Huo qingge hit li Beichen¡¯s chest in embarrassment. ¡°Be honest, if you make me feel pain now, I¡¯ll make you feel 10 times more pain later!¡± Li beixiao looked at Huo qingge with an extremely evil gaze. With li beixiao¡¯s steady steps, the long fishtail skirt of the wedding dress dragged on the ground. Huo qingge¡¯s heart ached for her. Such a beautiful wedding dress had been ruined. However, she couldn¡¯t even protect herself now, so how could she care about the wedding dress? ¡°Li beixiao, you¡¯re. bully ¡­¡± Huo qingge naturally knew what that ¡°extremely painful¡± meant. ¡°I¡¯m bullying you!¡± The moment the elevator doors closed, Huo qingge pouted slightly, feeling extremely aggrieved. ¡°With your aggrieved yet seductive appearance, you¡¯re just asking for a beating!¡± The elevator reached the top floor and Li beixiao carried Huo qingge all the way to his exclusive suite. He immediately threw Huo qingge onto the bed and covered her with his body. when you appeared in front of me in this wedding dress, I wanted to tear it apart immediately and eat you up ¡­ Li beixiao kissed Huo qingge¡¯s sexy collarbones. ¡°Why are you so seductive? my self-control is nothing to you!¡± The gentle kiss turned into an intense gnawing. Li Beichen was like the evil Satan, conquering every inch of land that belonged to him. ¡°Is your self-control that bad? In the future, if a woman tries to seduce you, Won¡¯t You Be able to seduce her?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s voice changed a few tones, carrying a hint of grievance. This man had never known how to control himself in this aspect. ¡°The only woman in this world who can seduce me is you, and only you can make me lose my self-control!¡± Just as li beixiao was about to tear Huo qingge¡¯s wedding dress apart, she grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t break it, it¡¯s very expensive!¡± There were many broken diamonds on the wedding dress. Based on her understanding of li beixiao, these must be real diamonds. ¡°The thing your man doesn¡¯t lack the least is money. I just want to tear it apart!¡± The first time he saw her in this wedding dress, he wanted to tear it apart. This wedding dress on her body perfectly interpreted purity and sexiness, and it made people have the urge to destroy it. As soon as he finished speaking, li beixiao tore the wedding dress apart. Just as Huo qingge was about to get angry, he fiercely sealed her lips and stopped her from saying anything. His hand was getting more and more hot and restless. Li beixiao was undoubtedly evil at this time ¡­ This night was destined to be full of passion. Li beixiao did not call home. He knew that the small speaker would definitely convey the message to him. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t. Flame had just finished cooking for Feng Yan and Tang Tang Mumu when his phone rang. He saw that it was a call from a loudspeaker and hesitated to answer it. Flame wanted to hang up the phone when he thought of what had happened between the two of them! ¡°A small trumpet? Answer!¡± Feng Xi sat on the dining chair with Tang Tang in her arms. She narrowed her peach-shaped eyes at flame, who was holding the phone. Flame picked up the phone unwillingly but did not say anything. ¡°Hands-free!¡± Feng Yan spoke again out of boredom. She did not know when he had started to become a particularly gossipy person. In order to prove that there was nothing going on between him and the loudspeaker, flame immediately put the phone on speaker. The sound of the loudspeaker immediately came from the other side of the phone. Chapter 418 ? 418 She¡¯s too lively, but she¡¯s not annoying ¡°Flame ¡­ I¡¯m telling you ¡­ It¡¯s so explosive!¡± Even if it wasn¡¯t facing the flames, the little trumpet would stammer when it spoke to him. ¡°Young master Li ¡­ That was too ¡­ He was so handsome. He would take sister GE to try on the wedding dress and then try it on ¡­ He just carried her to the hotel ¡­ She knew that flame would not answer her, so she said her own thing while sucking on a lollipop. ¡°Young master Li ¡­ That was too ¡­ He was so handsome. He would take sister GE to try on the wedding dress and then try it on ¡­ He just carried her to the hotel ¡­ I¡¯ve gone ¡­¡± When the little-trumpeted man mentioned the hotel, he was particularly excited. The sound of him sucking on his lollipop on the other end of the phone could be heard. Feng Yan immediately covered Tang Tang¡¯s ears when he heard this. ¡°Sister GE ¡­ He was still wearing ¡­ The wedding dress ¡­ Young master Li ¡­ Mumu, on the other hand, pretended not to hear him and continued to eat his food. Uncle fire¡¯s cooking skills were also not bad. ¡°Sister GE ¡­ He was still wearing ¡­ The wedding dress ¡­ Young master Li ¡­ Why was he in such a hurry ¡­ Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing ¡­¡± When the little speaker said this, he covered his face and kicked his legs, laughing non-stop. ¡°It¡¯s indeed embarrassing. Be on your guard!¡± Feng Yan said softly into the phone. ¡°Young master Feng? You eavesdropped on us, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± The moment she heard Feng Yan¡¯s voice, the small loudspeaker immediately shouted. It was really her call to the flames that had been eavesdropped. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up, the chattering is so annoying!¡± Feng Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to the little-muzzled cat, acting like a little bird. stay alert. The hotel isn¡¯t safe. I¡¯ll be there in a while! Flame hung up the phone after giving his instructions. ¡°She¡¯s just too lively, and she¡¯s not annoying!¡± The flame looked at Feng Yan and said in a deep voice. Feng Yan raised an eyebrow and looked at the flame. What was going on? he had accompanied her out to buy lollipops for the entire night, and now he was speaking up for the little-muzzled one. It was obvious that something had happened. young master Feng, you can just leave it there after you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll come back and clean it up. I¡¯ll go to the hotel to take a look! The flame lowered its head under Feng Yan¡¯s gaze and left in a hurry after it finished speaking. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing things, right? He¡¯s blushing?¡± Feng Yan knocked on Mumu¡¯s bowl with his chopsticks and asked. I think they kissed. I saw the trumpet girl touching her mouth this morning! Li Mumu said this lightly. ¡°Eat your food, you mature early!¡± Feng Yan quickly ended the topic. Mumu, this little imp. The two of them had actually kissed. It was really quite unbelievable. Who would take the initiative? Tang Tang was fidgeting with the rice in her bowl, looking like she was unwilling to eat. Feng Yan coaxed her to have a bite. When she thought about how Tang Tang was willing to eat lollipops, the little trumpet¡¯s chirping echoed in her ears. He thought that this was probably the result of eating too much lollipop and immediately told Tang Tang. ¡°No, don¡¯t eat too many lollipops in the future. You¡¯ll become noisy!¡± Tang Tang looked at Feng Yan in confusion, not understanding what he meant by noisy. ¡°Noisy means chirping non-stop like a little bird!¡± Mumu understood her little sister¡¯s understanding of certain words the best, so she used the simplest words to explain. Tang Tang immediately covered her little mouth and looked at Feng Yan, as if she was trying to verify if her brother was telling the truth. ¡°Your brother is right!¡± Wasn¡¯t the small-trumpeting bugle-horn just like that? it was endless and couldn¡¯t stop. Tang Tang pointed to her mouth and shook her head. She was saying that she would never eat lollipops again. ¡°Be good and eat!¡± Tang Tang didn¡¯t eat well, but Feng Yan patiently coaxed her to eat. Mumu actually agreed with her own father. He should eat his own food and not spoil it. He, brother Feng, doted on Tang Tang too much. Mumu shook her head helplessly as she watched brother Feng holding a spoon and coaxing Tang Tang. Chapter 419 ? 419 Daughters are meant to be pampered, sons are meant to be controlled Tang Tang, you can eat on your own, just like me. You¡¯re already so old, yet you still need to be fed! Tang Tang immediately shook her head and clutched onto Feng Yan¡¯s shirt, not letting go. That meant that she didn¡¯t want her to eat. ¡°Just eat your food, why do you care about her!¡± Feng Yan was unhappy when he saw Tang Tang¡¯s aggrieved look. In his heart, his daughter was to be pampered and his son was to be controlled. Li Mumu also pouted and looked at brother Feng, her face full of grievances. ¡°Brother Feng, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m also a child!¡± She had to pretend to be weak when it was time. your differential treatment hurts my heart too much. It¡¯s not good to favor boys over girls. A married daughter is like water poured out. You still have to count on me to take care of you in your old age! In Mumu¡¯s heart, her biological father, brother Feng. and Godfather were both fathers. They were all his responsibilities in the future. and he had to be filial to them when they were old. He did it regardless of family ¡­ ¡°Besides, you know that Tang Tang is in the wrong, but you can¡¯t hurt her just because you dote on her, right? Whatever Foundation you lay down, it will be what it is in the future!¡± ¡°If she¡¯s too pampered, she won¡¯t be liked. She can eat by herself!¡± Li Mumu kept talking, and Feng Yan narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Hey, look at the way you¡¯re looking at me. You think I¡¯m right, don¡¯t you? Brother Feng!¡± Mumu said to Feng Yan with a smile. Tang Tang toot and looked at her brother. She seemed to understand what he said, but she just didn¡¯t want to eat by herself. ¡°You¡¯re going to make me old?¡± Feng Yan looked at li Mumu. No matter how well-behaved and sensible Mumu was, he was still shocked to hear such words from such a young child. you¡¯ve raised me too. You¡¯ve taken care of my daily needs. I naturally have to raise you until you¡¯re old! Li Mumu felt that this was the most basic thing. She, brother Feng, was an unmarried young man who had raised him painstakingly. It could be said that he cared more about him than his own father, so he had to be filial to him. In fact, li Mumu had no idea that Feng Yan would do everything before his own father, as if he was on steroids. Even if his own father wanted to take care of him, he could not. ¡°What about your father?¡± If he wasn¡¯t carrying Tang Tang, Feng Yan would have definitely brought Mu Mu over and kissed her hard. This kid was really cute. ¡°Who cares! The two of you can fight each other, you won¡¯t delay my filial piety!¡± Mumu could already imagine that in the future, these two old men would never stop fighting even when they were old. Actually, Feng Yan knew that he might never get married and have children in this life. Only he knew that no one could enter his heart again. Now that Mumu said that she would take care of him in his old age, he no longer had any worries. ¡°In the future, everything I have will be yours!¡± Now, what Feng Yan said would come true in the future. He would give everything to Mumu, and on that day, Mumu would become his son-in-law! my father said that everything he has will be mine in the future, and my Godfather said that everything he has will be mine in the future. Now, brother Feng, you¡¯re saying that everything you have will be mine too. Hohoho, this feels great! Li Mumu chuckled. It was indeed very satisfying. Although he was talking to Mumu, Feng Yan did not forget to feed Tang Tang. Before he knew it, he had finished almost half a bowl of rice. Looking at the empty bowl, Feng Yan felt that he had achieved a lot. Now, as long as Tang Tang was willing to eat, he would be very happy. ¡°That little bit of ambition!¡± Feng Yan glanced at Mumu and said with a smile. ¡°You go and accompany Tang Tang, I¡¯ll wash the dishes!¡± The housekeeper of this villa had been sent back to the old house. Huo qingge wanted to live a simple life without anyone serving her. That way, the family atmosphere would be better. Chapter 420 ? 420 More and more human, more and more adorable Li beixiao was worried that she would have a hard time, but since she insisted, he gave in to her. ¡°Didn¡¯t uncle Huo say that he¡¯ll come back to clean up?¡± It was impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t surprised. When had brother Feng ever washed dishes? ¡°That¡¯s too embarrassing. I won¡¯t be able to cook or wash the dishes!¡± It was true that Feng Yan had never done this kind of work before, but he felt that it would be good to learn from him. If he could, he wanted to learn how to cook so that he could cook for the two children in the future. Li Mumu praised Feng Yan with both hands. She felt that ever since his brother Feng had reconciled with his father, he had become more and more human and adorable. Tang Tang touched her little stomach and burped. She covered her mouth with a smile and looked embarrassed. The way her eyes curved was very similar to Huo qingge¡¯s. Feng Yan began to clean up the table. Li Mumu took Tang Tang¡¯s hand and ran to the living room, then ran back. At this time, Feng Yan had already started to wash the dishes. The sleeves of his black shirt were rolled up to his elbows, revealing his strong arms. The porcelain white bowl was in his hands, and the water flowed over it ¡­ Li Mumu took out her phone and took a few photos of brother Feng from a good angle. He pulled Tang Tang back to the living room and the two of them sat on the carpet. The photo of him, brother Feng, washing the dishes was definitely worth collecting. Li Mumu also had photos of her father cooking on her phone. He took them out and compared them, but he really couldn¡¯t tell who was more handsome. He logged in to WeChat and called his Godfather, brother Feng, second brother Chu¡¯s uncle, Jue Chu¡¯s biological parents ¡­ Uncle Fire¡¯s Ice trumpet ¡­ They all entered the group chat. Then, he realized that he was the one who had registered their WeChat accounts, but he didn¡¯t think that they all knew how to use WeChat. He then sent each of them a text message, telling them to go on WeChat at nine O ¡®clock sharp in the evening. He had a leak. Tang Tang had been quietly watching her brother fiddling with his phone. She did not say a word. She just felt that her brother was so handsome and smart in everything he did. ¡°Give me your hand!¡± Li Mumu put down her phone and said to Tang Tang. Tang Tang obediently presented her little hand to her brother. ¡°Do you know why we need to grow hands?¡± Mumu asked Tangtang, but Tangtang shook her head, not quite understanding. It was not an easy question to answer. She knew that hands were useful, but she did not know why she needed to grow hands. ¡°Our hands can hold things, play games, wear clothes, hold hands, hug, and eat!¡± it can do a lot of things. Look at its fingers, they¡¯re all very flexible. Because we use it often, it¡¯s very flexible and can do anything! Mumu fiddled with Tang Tang¡¯s fingers and motioned for her to see. but if we don¡¯t use it, our fingers will become stiff ¡­ Mumu stretched out Tang Tang¡¯s fingers, not letting them move again. Tang Tang couldn¡¯t move even if she wanted to, so she was a little anxious. ¡°Do you want your fingers to be unable to move?¡± Mumu seriously asked Tang Tang. Tang Tang¡¯s eyes immediately turned red as she shook her head. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to be unable to move her fingers. then you have to use your hands more to do things. Do your own things and keep them flexible, understand? ¡± After li Mumu finished speaking, Tang Tang immediately nodded her head. She understood. ¡°Then, do you want to eat with your own hands in the future?¡± Mumu let go of Tang Tang¡¯s hand and she immediately protected her hand in her arms, afraid that she could no longer move her fingers. Like a chick pecking at rice, Tangtang kept nodding her head. In order to be able to move her fingers in the future, she would definitely have to eat by herself and do everything by herself. Chapter 421 ? 421 The world of adults is so complicated ¡°Good girl, my sister is the most obedient!¡± Li Mumu held Tang Tang in her arms and stroked her soft hair as she said this lovingly. Tang Tang gestured to Mumu a few more times, and Mumu understood her meaning. ¡°Little fool, even if you have a younger brother or sister in the future, I will still dote on you. You are all my babies! I won¡¯t be lonely because I have you guys!¡± Even if he had many people to accompany him, they were all adults. Even if they accompanied him every day, he would still feel that something was missing. Ever since Tang Tang came back, he knew what he was missing. It was the company and growth of his childhood. Tang Tang wrapped her arms around Mumu¡¯s neck and kissed him on the cheek. Her small mouth moved as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not say anything. Mumu sighed slightly. She had heard her father and brother Feng say that it was not that Tang Tang was born unable to speak, it was just that she resisted speaking, or that no one had spoken to her since she was young ¡­ No matter what the reason was, it made li Mumu¡¯s heart ache. In fact, Mumu could also tell Tang Tang that her mouth didn¡¯t need to talk, as it would rust and become useless after a long time. However, he knew that this was different from using his hands. He was afraid that Tang Tang would feel uncomfortable. Take it slow! He believed that the company and love of his family would allow her to speak. If his sister didn¡¯t say anything, he would say more. It could be considered as teaching her how to speak. After Feng Yan finished washing the dishes, he went to the bathroom and washed his hands. He kept feeling that there was oil and a smell on his hands, which made him uncomfortable. that¡¯s just your imagination. My mom cooks every day, but it still smells good! Looking at brother Feng¡¯s slanted eyebrows, li Mumu comforted him obediently. ¡°Give me the phone!¡± Feng Yan sat down next to Tang Tang and carried her on his lap as he said this to Mumu. If he didn¡¯t feel that someone was secretly taking photos of him, how could he continue living? what¡¯s the hurry? 9 pm, I¡¯ll post it in the group. I¡¯ll definitely increase your fans! Li Mumu smiled. Her handsome and cool appearance could predict how many young men and women she would charm in the future ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had just seen a few people in the group. There were only two women, and both of them already had someone in their hearts. How did they gain fans? Tang Tang made a few gestures and kissed Feng Yan with a smile. ¡°You also think he¡¯s handsome?¡± Feng Yan asked gently as he stroked Tang Tang¡¯s soft hair. Tang Tang had said that he was very handsome in the photo. Now, Feng Yan could already understand the meaning of Tang Tang¡¯s gestures very well. He had discussed with li beixiao that they would not let Tang Tang learn any sign language. This was good. They all believed that one day, Tang Tang would speak. That day would come. Mumu¡¯s appeal was very strong. He opened his WeChat at nine O ¡®clock. As soon as he spoke, everyone came out except for his biological parents. [ young master mu: report! Report! ] Tide: 1 Ice: 2 Fire: 3 Small trumpets: 4 Lord Jue was speechless. [ young master mu: Sir Jue, please count properly. ] Lord: 5 The commander was speechless. Master mu was speechless. Brother Feng: 7 Master mu: ¡± where¡¯s my uncle Chu? ¡± [ small trumpet: I¡¯m sick, I¡¯m sick, I¡¯m sick. Important things have to be repeated three times. ] [ fire: you shut up. ] The small trumpet replied,¡±okay okay okay ¡­¡± I will shut up ¡­ (Shy emoji) The commander,¡±your parents?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel, I¡¯m at the hotel, I¡¯m at the hotel, I¡¯ll repeat important things three times!¡± The commander was speechless. [ the small trumpet: sleep, sleep, sleep. sleep, that, that, that, that ¡­ ] (Shyly covering face emoji) [ fire: I told you to shut up ¡­ ] The small trumpet replied,¡±yes, yes, yes, yes, yes ¡­¡± I¡¯ll shut up (shut up emoji) Mumu, who was looking at her mobile phone, felt that the adult world was so complicated, and the loudspeaker lady was really noisy. Chapter 422 ? 422 If you don¡¯t post your photo, you¡¯ll be gone soon Feng Yan was half-lying on the sofa with Tang Tang in his arms. They were looking at the same phone and the scene was warm and heartwarming. ¡°If you don¡¯t post your photo, you¡¯ll be gone soon!¡± Feng Yan thought that brother Rao would definitely call li beixiao, interrupt him, and order them to go home. Gu Jue knew that Chu baiqing would definitely visit him when he was sick. If the flame said shut up again, the small-muzzled weapon would disappear. When Feng Xi saw him here, she would also leave the group ¡­ Li beixiao and meowmeowmeowmeow did not come up, so who was left? Fire and Ice ¡­ As expected, Feng Xi left the group ¡­ Mumu looked at Feng Yan and pouted. His fingers moved and he pulled Feng Xi in. Young master mu: ¡± if any of you dare to leave the group or not speak, I¡¯ll never let you off! The commander, [ speak properly! ] Lord Jue: Fire: Ice was speechless. The small trumpet: Xi,¡±I¡¯ll give you face.¡± [ young master mu: Godfather, don¡¯t disturb my biological parents from giving birth to younger brothers and sisters for us. ] The commander,¡±who¡¯s looking at you and Tang Tang?¡± Brother Feng: [ young master mu: my brother Feng ] Mumu¡¯s appeal was still very useful. Feng Xi said that he was giving face to Mumu and would not leave the group. However, Feng Yan also doted on Mumu, so why would he be willing to be in the same group as Feng Xi? However, for Mumu¡¯s sake, he could pretend that this person did not exist. Young master mu: ¡± uncle fire, I¡¯ve already washed the dishes. The kitchen has been cleaned. Fire (surprised emoji) Ice (terrified expression)+++++++ The loudspeaker thought,¡±are you kidding me? young master Feng can wash the dishes?¡± Didn¡¯t he only know how to smash things? There were probably no more bowls left in the kitchen, right? Hahahahahahaha [ fire: you shut up. ] The small trumpet said,¡±I¡¯ll shut up, I¡¯ll shut up, I¡¯ll shut up ¡­¡± [ young master mu: you don¡¯t believe me? ] [ ice: my young master can¡¯t do this ] [ fire: young master Feng¡¯s hands are too precious. ] The small trumpet said,¡±if you can¡¯t hold the bowl, it¡¯ll definitely break ¡­¡± [ young master mu: picture ] [ ice: young commander ] [ fire: good stance. ] ¡°Where¡¯s the bowl?¡± the small trumpet asked. Where¡¯s the bowl? Where¡¯s the bowl? The commander was speechless. Li Mumu looked at Feng Yan. sorry, brother Feng, I didn¡¯t get the bowl ¡­ In the photo, only a tall figure could be seen standing by the sink, but the bowls could not be seen. It was really impossible to tell that he was washing the dishes. Feng Yan glanced at li Mumu, and his eyes were worth looking into. Mumu stuck out her tongue. Brother Feng thought,¡¯it seems like there¡¯s still the smell of detergent on my hands ¡­¡¯ Ice was speechless. Fire: The little trumpet asked,¡±what¡¯s that smell?¡± [ young master mu: I can guarantee with my dignity that my brother Feng¡¯s dishes are very handsome and clean. ] [ Commander-in-Chief: put the child to sleep. ] Brother Feng,¡±yes, brother Rao.¡± Young master mu: Li Mumu threw her phone aside, thinking that she should let brother Feng and second brother Feng interact a little. However, second brother Feng did not say anything, even if it was just a disdainful expression! He had wanted to flatter his brother Feng, but with his second brother Feng¡¯s personality, he would definitely say a few words, but who knew that he wouldn¡¯t say a single word. How could he be so bored to create a group to chat with these busy people! He was just looking for an excuse to get closer to his brother Feng and second brother Feng. ¡°The two of you, wash up and go to bed. Hurry up!¡± Feng Yan really enjoyed these days of taking care of the child, and it was very fulfilling. Tang Tang hugged Feng Yan¡¯s neck and didn¡¯t want to come down. She was a little sleepy and didn¡¯t want to wash up. there¡¯s no room for discussion. I have to wash my face, brush my teeth, and soak my feet! Feng Yan shook his head at Tang Tang, he was very insistent on this. Tang Tang loved to eat candy, so brushing her teeth was a must. Tang Tang pouted her little mouth and pretended to be angry. Feng Yan touched Tang Tang¡¯s nose. wash up. Let me tell you a story! Tang Tang loved to listen to stories while she slept. Chapter 423 ? 423 There was actually a woman here at 10 pm Tang Tang happily nodded, got down from Feng Yan¡¯s body, and followed Mumu to wash up. As Feng Yan watched the two children walk hand in hand, a gentle smile appeared on his devilish face. These days were really good. Her phone vibrated and she saw that it was li beixiao. Feng Yan picked up the call and rubbed his sore neck without saying a word. ¡°Is the child asleep?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and sexy. ¡°I just went to wash up!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was lazy and nonchalant. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Li beixiao said after taking a puff of smoke. ¡°Be careful!¡± Just as li beixiao was about to hang up, Feng Yan spoke and hung up the phone. On the other end of the phone, li beixiao¡¯s mouth showed a faint smile. In fact, he was also creating an opportunity for Feng Yan to be alone with the child so that he wouldn¡¯t be so lonely. He wanted to make him feel that at least there was someone who couldn¡¯t leave him. On the mountain road, a black sports car was speeding, drawing a perfect line. Gu Jue¡¯s face darkened as he called Chu baiqing¡¯s number over and over again. At first, she didn¡¯t pick up, but now, she directly turned off her phone ¡­ ¡°Bang.¡± Gu Jue threw his phone on the passenger seat. His wild and handsome face was tense, and his jaw was clenched tightly. He never knew that the gentle Chu Bai Qing could be so infuriating when she threw a tantrum. He did not understand what was going on between them. It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t slept together before. They had slept on the same bed countless times since they were young. However, on the day the door was closed ¡­ That scene reverberated in her mind. When he woke up, he saw Chu baiqing sleeping like a child. The morning light shone on his face. It was so gentle, and he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. He only wanted to kiss his face, but who knew that when he moved, he would kiss his lips. Chu Bai Qing sat up in shock and looked at himself in panic. He laughed and teased Chu baiqing, ¡± are you even a woman? why is your skin so white and tender? and when I kiss you with your lips, it¡¯s so soft! He remembered clearly that Chu baiqing¡¯s face was pale. She rolled off the bed and put on her clothes with her back facing him. He didn¡¯t know why his broad shoulders and narrow waist looked so sexy as he put on his clothes. It made his body burn with evil fire. He had never felt this way before. He actually had that kind of feeling when facing his brother? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He ignored his own feelings and got off the bed to hold Chu Bai Qing¡¯s arm, stopping him from putting on his clothes. Chu Bai Qing shook his arm off and remained silent. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with me kissing you? It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t kissed before, when we were young ¡­¡± He, Gu Jue, had a bad temper to begin with. He had always been the one giving others a hard time. When had he ever been slapped in the face? Not to mention, Chu baiqing had always been the one coaxing and accommodating him, so who was he trying to show off to now? Chu Bai Qing pushed him away without saying a word and walked around him. Gu Jue stepped on the gas pedal to the very end. His mind was filled with the thought that Chu baiqing was sick. In his memory, Chu baiqing had never been sick before. When Gu Jue arrived at Chu baiqing¡¯s Villa, he saw a red beetle car. He couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. It was a woman¡¯s car. His chest seemed to be filled with fire in an instant, and it was burning rapidly. He didn¡¯t even ring the doorbell. He just pressed the password to open the door. This was his second home. It had his room and the things he was used to using ¡­ It was ten O ¡®clock at night, and there was actually a woman here ¡­ Chapter 424 ? 424 Why didn¡¯t you answer my call? A woman¡¯s faint laughter could be heard from the living room. I¡¯ve liked it since then. I¡¯ve liked it for a long time! Gu Jue could tell that it was su qingran¡¯s voice. ¡°Qingran, you¡¯re so good, you deserve to be loved!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was as gentle as usual, but it was a little hoarse. Gu Jue walked over from the entrance and heard Chu baiqing¡¯s gentle words. Chu baiqing heard the sound of footsteps at the entrance and raised his head abruptly. He saw Gu Jue¡¯s dark, handsome face and the terrifying cold air that he exuded. Chu baiqing never thought that Gu Jue would still appear at his house after what he had done to him. Su qingran clearly didn¡¯t expect someone to suddenly come in. She saw Gu Jue and got up to greet him with a smile. Lord Jue! Gu Jue didn¡¯t even look at su qingran. His dark eyes were fixed on Chu baiqing. He really didn¡¯t look like he was sick. He had told him not to show others his unkempt hair without glasses. Especially since he was still wearing loose-fitting home clothes, the wide collar revealing his beautiful and perfect collarbones. Chu Bai Qing was skinny, but his collarbones were more beautiful than a woman¡¯s. Coupled with his messy hair and fair skin, he looked like a Prince who had just walked out of a comic. He was lazy and had a bit of morbid beauty ¡­ Gu Jue was the only one who could look at Chu baiqing like this. No one else. ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Won¡¯t your father scold you if you don¡¯t come home, miss su?¡± Gu Jue said. His words were directed at su qingran, but his cold eyes were directed at Chu baiqing. That cold and burning gaze was like a nail that was nailed into Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body. ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯ll come to see you another day. Remember to eat the food in the thermal box!¡± Su qingran had also heard some rumors about Gu Jue¡¯s hatred for women. Besides, she was also planning to leave. After all, it was already past ten O ¡®clock. ¡°Drive slowly, I won¡¯t be sending you off. Send me a message when you get home!¡± Chu baiqing smiled at su qingran apologetically. ¡°Yes, have a good rest!¡± Su qingran picked up her clothes, got up, and walked to the entrance. Chu baiqing followed behind her. ¡°Goodbye, Lord Jue!¡± Su qingran said politely when she passed by Gu Jue. Gu Jue didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were fixed on Chu baiqing. Su qingran smiled and didn¡¯t say anything as he walked out. Chu baiqing was about to follow su qingran to see her off. However, Gu Jue grabbed her arm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold if you go out dressed like this?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was so cold and deep that it made people shiver all over. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t look too good either, but he couldn¡¯t do anything because of su qingran. ¡°Don¡¯t come out. You¡¯re not an outsider. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Su qingran smiled at Chu baiqing, then pushed the door open and left. The moment the door closed, Chu baiqing shook off Gu Jue¡¯s hand that was grabbing his arm. After all, Gu Jue was a martial arts practitioner. With a flip of his hand, he pressed Chu baiqing against the wall. The two of them did not speak. They were both panting and looking at each other. To be exact, they were staring at each other. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Gu Jue lowered his head and inched closer to Chu baiqing, asking in a hoarse voice. His arm was on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s collarbone, holding him down and not allowing him to move. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to answer!¡± Chu baiqing met Gu Jue¡¯s aggressive eyes and replied with a faint smile. The voice was gentle, but it was obviously distant. Chapter 425 ? 425 What are you playing at with me for? Chu Bai Qing had always been a calm person. No matter who or what he faced, he would always face it with a smile. It was as if he was born to smile. If there were any other expression on his face, it would be surprising. Not to mention the coldness and faint anger. ¡°You¡¯re telling me it¡¯s inconvenient because of a woman? If I didn¡¯t come, were you planning to sleep with her?¡± Gu Jue had always been a person who was unwilling to use his brain. He always spoke and did things according to his wishes. Everyone said that he and Chu Bai Qing were like conjoined twins, spending every day together. But he just liked being with him. With him around, he didn¡¯t have to do anything, he didn¡¯t have to use his hands or his brain. However, now that a woman had appeared between them, everything seemed to have changed. Chu baiqing had never ignored his calls, but now, not only did he not pick up, he didn¡¯t even want to see him ¡­ Didn¡¯t she just kiss and bite him? was there a need to do that? What was there to it? ¡°That¡¯s hard to say!¡± Chu Bai Qing wasn¡¯t a person who would lie, but at this moment, he wasn¡¯t being honest. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you, brother. He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°brother.¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s mind flashed with the image of Gu Jue pressing him down in the car and forcing a kiss on him. He pinched his chin and asked him,¡±I just accidentally kissed you. Do you have to show me that face?¡± He didn¡¯t know how much he had suffered and how much he had anticipated from that unintentional kiss. Gu Jue¡¯s attitude was indifferent. It was just a casual kiss between brothers. It was no big deal. What was there to be so pretentious about? His silence and indifference were exchanged for Gu Jue¡¯s vengeful kiss. He just wanted to let him see what a kiss could do. When Gu Jue kissed him ruthlessly, he felt as if his world had collapsed. He had been holding back his feelings for so many years, but he could not control them because of this kiss. He wanted to pour out all his feelings for him. At that moment, he felt that all the strength in his body had been sucked out, and he was powerless to bear it. There were so many times that he could not control himself and wanted to kiss Gu Jue. However, he still suppressed all his feelings. He wanted to stay by his side for the rest of his life, but a casual kiss, a forceful kiss, made him so afraid that he wanted to escape. it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll sleep with you again next time. I¡¯m not feeling well today ¡­ Before Chu baiqing could finish his sentence, Gu Jue grabbed his chin and forced him to open his mouth, unable to say anything. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t know why the anger in his heart was turning into an ache, but when he heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words, he felt as if his possession had been sullied. When did Chu Bai Qing become his? He wanted to strangle him to death when he heard him say these annoying words. Gu Jue knew that his temper was hard to control. He was trying his best to suppress his anger. There was only the sound of heavy breathing, and the two of them were silent. The more he acted this way, the more strength Gu Jue used to pinch Chu baiqing¡¯s chin. Chu baiqing¡¯s skin was fairer, and the area that Gu Jue was pinching had already turned green. Gu Jue suddenly released his hand. what exactly are you playing at with me for? ¡± When she saw the clear handprint on Gu Jue¡¯s cheek, her voice softened a little. After so many years, he knew that Chu Bai Qing¡¯s skin was special. It was just a slight bump, and it would take a long time to fade. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for the marks on his face to disappear. Chapter 426 ? 426 The person on the other side was a woman, Yingluo Chu baiqing moved his lower jaw. Gu Jue was heavy-handed, but he didn¡¯t realize how ruthless he was. ¡°Jue, I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to rest. You should go back too!¡± Chu Bai Qing took in a deep breath and pulled his lower jaw. It hurt. He was indeed very tired. He didn¡¯t want to say anything to Gu Jue anymore, but he couldn¡¯t say anything either. It was also very tiring to suppress his emotions. Gu Jue¡¯s anger, which he had just suppressed, suddenly rose again. He was talking to him in a nice tone, but he was actually chasing him away. ¡°You¡¯re good, you¡¯re really good!¡± Gu Jue turned around and walked away, his body bumping into Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder. Chu baiqing groaned. Gu Jue had hit him hard. He was always like this, only caring about his own feelings and never caring about others ¡®feelings. The door was slammed shut. Chu baiqing lost all his strength as he walked towards the living room. He picked up his phone from the sofa and made a call. ¡°Book me the earliest flight tomorrow!¡± Time and distance might be the best way to calm down. The next day. In the car Huo qingge hugged the wedding dress that li beixiao had ruined and looked out of the car window, ignoring him. Li beixiao was on the phone, his strong palm tightly wrapped around Huo qingge¡¯s small hand. She tried to break free several times, but she couldn¡¯t. Even if this man treated her gently, he was also overbearing. Huo qingge was not in the mood to listen to what li beixiao was saying on the other end of the phone. He only hummed from time to time. His expression wasn¡¯t very good and it was frighteningly dark. Although she did not listen to him deliberately, Huo qingge could roughly hear some information. Li beixiao was not talking about work. The person on the other side was a woman ¡­ Huo qingge adjusted her sitting position. Her waist was extremely sore. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was in a hurry to get home, she wouldn¡¯t even want to get up from the hotel bed. Every time, she was tortured by him, but he was always so energetic. He didn¡¯t know what fatigue was and didn¡¯t have any restraint. Huo qingge did not know that in front of her, the thing that li beixiao could not do was to control himself. Li beixiao hung up the phone and looked at Huo qingge. His eyes were dark and bottomless. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I didn¡¯t ask you who the woman on the phone was.¡± No matter how she heard it, her tone was aggrieved and full of jealousy. ¡°It¡¯s my sister-in-law, Nancheng¡¯s mother!¡± Li beixiao said with a heavy tone. In the past, there was a saying that an elder brother was like a father and an elder sister-in-law was like a mother. Li beixiao had always respected his sister-in-law because he was the youngest son in the Li family and was many years younger than his brother. After his mother passed away, his sister-in-law took care of everything in the family, big and small. His eldest brother did not go home most of the time. This was how life in a rich family was like. If you wanted to be Mrs. Li, you had to bear more loneliness than ordinary people. In li beixiao¡¯s eyes, Tang ru was a typical good woman. Her feelings for his brother had remained the same for so many years and had never changed. Even though his big brother had done a lot of outrageous things since he was young, until he had an illegitimate daughter like ye Wenwen today ¡­ When Tang ru called him just now, it made him feel that this woman had it even harder. She actually begged him to let his father accept ye Wenwen and let her acknowledge her ancestors and clan ¡­ Not to mention his father, even he didn¡¯t want to do it. But since Tang ru said it, it wasn¡¯t easy to do. Perhaps it was his brother who asked Tang ru to speak up because he knew that in this family, Tang ru¡¯s words carried more weight than his. Chapter 427 ? 427 There¡¯s something I need to tell you first, I¡¯ll give you a process to accept it ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you first. I¡¯ll give you a process to accept it!¡± Li beixiao thought for a while. He could not hide this from Huo qingge. If ye Wenwen really came out of prison one day and stepped into the Li family, she would be the first one to get angry. ¡°Li beixiao, don¡¯t tell me that you have a woman outside who you¡¯ve been raising for a long time ¡­¡± Combined with the phone call just now, this was all that Huo qingge could think of. Moreover, li beixiao¡¯s eyes and expression at this time really made her uncomfortable. ¡°You¡¯re the only woman I¡¯ve ever raised in my life!¡± Although he was answering her, his voice was powerful, as if he was making an oath. ¡°Who wants you to support me? I¡¯ll let my son support me!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s words made it seem as if she was taking advantage of li beixiao. ¡°I¡¯m still raising him now!¡± Li Beichen said with a smile as he pinched Huo qingge¡¯s little face. Huo qingge tried to take his hand, but he grabbed her chin. it¡¯s still a while before we reach home. Why don¡¯t we do it again? I really want to do it in the car! Her bright red lips and small tongue were undoubtedly the source of the fire. Huo qingge was filled with hatred! When li beixiao teased her, she was always so embarrassed and angry that she could not retaliate. Because if you said one sentence, he would definitely say ten more words that would make you blush and your heart beat faster. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my house tonight, my house, my brother¡¯s house!¡± Huo qingge can emphasize that she¡¯s from the Huo family. Even if she can¡¯t win against you, she can still win against you! It was just a phone call from her. When her brother came, li beixiao had no choice. ¡°Are you trying to scare me? I¡¯ll take you away now, and your brother won¡¯t be able to find you. We¡¯ll just treat it as an early honeymoon!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were not meant to scare Huo qingge. If it were not for the fact that there were still matters to be resolved and there were still children at home, he would definitely do such a thing. He had several small islands, so it was best to go on a vacation. The blue sea and blue sky were his words ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re talking serious business, stop fooling around!¡± Huo qingge naturally knew that li beixiao would do such a thing, but she was too lazy to continue talking to him. She could predict that she would be completely controlled by li beixiao in this life. ¡°My big brother ¡­ It¡¯s Nancheng¡¯s father who has an illegitimate daughter outside and he wants her to acknowledge her ancestors and clan!¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t quite understand. This was their Li family¡¯s matter. Was there a need to be so serious about it and even give her time to accept it? it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with her, right? ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anything to do here. That¡¯s your Li family¡¯s business!¡± ¡°You know this illegitimate daughter!¡± This was the key. Based on what ye Wenwen had done, Huo qingge must hate her to death. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the illegitimate daughter is ye Wenwen!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s intelligence was enough to tell that ye Wenwen was not ye hide¡¯s daughter, and her father was unknown. In addition, Dong Wenqian had said those words before she died ¡­ Li beixiao did not say a word. His non-denial made Huo qingge¡¯s face darken. I can¡¯t believe that such a thing happened. Your big brother ¡­ Huo qingge wanted to say that her big brother had poor taste, but then she remembered that Dong Wenqian was indeed stunningly beautiful when she was young. Any man who saw her would not be able to move their legs. Actually, what Huo qingge wanted to say the most was,¡±what kind of genes does your big brother have to be able to give birth to such a scheming woman like ye Wenwen?¡± However, she remembered that li beixiao¡¯s elder brother¡¯s surname was also li. If she asked this question, she would be questioning the Li family¡¯s genes. ¡°It was my sister-in-law who brought up this matter to me just now. She wanted me to persuade our Father to let ye Wenwen enter the Li family. My sister-in-law is a good woman, and she¡¯s not an easy woman either. Since she¡¯s the one who spoke, even our Father would be embarrassed to reject her!¡± Chapter 428 ? 428 I didn¡¯t punish you, I let you bite me of my own will Huo qingge was trying to calm herself down. Why was ye Wenwen so persistent? she thought that ye Wenwen deserved to go to jail. However, if she became a member of the Li family ¡­ As li beixiao had said, his uncle could not refuse his sister-in-law¡¯s request. This meant that ye Wenwen would be released soon. Wouldn¡¯t it be a burden to her if she entered the Li family and lived under the same roof? ¡°She¡¯ll have to call you little aunt in the future!¡± Li beixiao was also furious, but he could not refuse Tang ru¡¯s request. who cares? even if she calls me ancestor, I¡¯ll still feel disgusted by her! Perhaps others would think that Huo qingge¡¯s hatred for ye Wenwen was because of the things she wanted to do to her. However, in Huo qingge¡¯s heart, those things were not important. What she could not accept the most was the betrayal of her family. Also, he was not good at judging people. When he saw ye Wenwen in the future, he would always remind her how stupid he was in the past. big brother and sister-in-law are living abroad. Even if ye Wenwen returns to her family, she¡¯ll still have to live with them abroad. All li beixiao could do now was try to comfort his woman. He, who had always been strong, did not like this feeling of powerlessness. He was a man, and what he had to do was to make sure that his woman did not have any troubles. She just had to live a happy and smooth life. However, at this moment, he obviously couldn¡¯t do it. Because in life, there were always some things that you needed to step back. Even if you stand at the highest position, family will still become your tie. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that name again, it will dirty my ears!¡± Huo qingge was a little emotional. This was human nature. No matter how mature and sensible she was, in front of her man, she just wanted to be fearless. ¡°En, I¡¯m not saying. Do you want to take a bite?¡± Li beixiao took off his sleeves, rolled them up, and brought his arm to Huo qingge¡¯s mouth. Recently, he realized that his little woman especially liked to bite people. He wondered if her teeth were too itchy. Huo qingge looked at li beixiao and pouted her lips, as if she was thinking about whether to bite him or not. Now, she was really itching to bite someone. However, based on past experience, if she bit him in pain, he would hurt her as well. ¡°Bite! I didn¡¯t punish you, I let you bite me of my own will!¡± Seeing Huo qingge¡¯s concern, li beixiao sent another kiss to her mouth. His low voice was coaxing. Huo qingge¡¯s mood was very gloomy. Since he had already delivered it to her mouth, and he had said that it was voluntary, there was no reason for her not to bite. She grabbed li beixiao¡¯s arm and bit it hard as if she was afraid that he would regret it. Li beixiao snorted, but he still had a loving smile on his face. Huo qingge only loosened her bite after she was tired and her teeth were sore. She did not bite too hard and there was no blood, but there were deep bite marks. are you feeling better? I actually have a better way to vent your anger. I think it¡¯s very effective. Li beixiao squinted his eyes and looked at Huo qingge moving her little mouth. Her cheeks were probably sore from biting too much. Huo qingge tilted her head and looked at li beixiao. She really needed to vent now. She was really bored. Li beixiao pulled Huo qingge¡¯s body over, and the big bundle of wedding dress was in the way between the two. Li beixiao frowned. He wanted to throw the wedding dress away, but she insisted on taking it back, saying that it was a waste. Li beixiao moved closer to Huo qingge¡¯s ear and bit it lightly. actually, doing that is the best way to vent. You see, I¡¯m always so satisfied after doing it, and ¡­ Chapter 429 ? 429 Chapter 429 Huo qingge¡¯s fist landed on li beixiao¡¯s chest. This man was always ready to be indecent. It really made people speechless. He felt even more depressed ¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you hit me two more times!¡± He grabbed Huo qingge¡¯s hand and started to beat his own chest. ¡°You think I can¡¯t bear to hit you?¡± To be honest, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. She didn¡¯t even bite him so hard. Even if she wanted to vent her anger, she was also concerned that he would be in pain. Although she did not use much strength, she was still afraid of hurting him. Every time she hit him, she did not use all her strength. It was just a simple action. ¡°Stop hitting me. If your hand hurts, my heart will ache!¡± If these words had come from another man¡¯s mouth, it would definitely make people want to vomit. However, coming from li beixiao¡¯s mouth, it would make people¡¯s hearts throb. Especially when he had a devilish and lazy look on his face and spoke very slowly. ¡°Li beixiao, you¡¯ve never been in love before?¡± Once again, Huo qingge doubted li beixiao¡¯s ability to say such sweet nothings. How many women had he been with to practice this? ¡°It¡¯s useless to think about such things in your head!¡± After being questioned again, a vague figure flashed through li beixiao¡¯s mind. That should not be considered as being in love. It was just that they got along well when they were in school. It was nothing. At least, he only remembered her name now. Her appearance was a blur, and many years had passed. His gaze fell on the necklace around Huo qingge¡¯s neck. He had to have a good talk with Feng Yan again about when he would remove the necklace from her. It seemed like Feng Yan had no intention of taking it down. Now that his relationship with Feng Yan had improved, the necklace was no longer a barrier. However, he still didn¡¯t like his woman, who had another man¡¯s necklace around her neck. Especially since this necklace symbolized the mistress of the household ¡­ I¡¯m suspicious. Maybe one day, a woman will come out and say she¡¯s your first love! ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s possible!¡± It was just a joke, but neither of them had expected that such a day would come. After sending Huo qingge home, li beixiao went to the company. There were some things that he needed to deal with. Before Huo qingge got out of the car, li beixiao had also told her to keep her distance from Feng Yan. The house was not big enough. Huo qingge rolled her eyes.¡¯Isn¡¯t this villa big enough? How big did he want it to be? As soon as Huo qingge returned home with her wedding dress, she was immediately surrounded by a crowd. ¡°It¡¯s quite intense?¡± Feng Yan picked up the wedding dress on the sofa in a rare gossipy manner, spread it open, and tore it apart quite fiercely. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Huo qingge knew that it would only make things worse if she tried to hide it. Taking into account the little-muzzled guy, she finished reporting everything with exaggerated details. Huo qingge only smiled weakly. She felt that after being with li Beichen for a long time, her skin had become thicker. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re getting married to dad?¡± Li Mumu looked at the wedding dress and asked curiously. Huo qingge felt that it was a little funny. Her son and daughter were already so old, yet her son was asking if she was getting married? Tang Tang also looked at her mother curiously. She did not seem to understand what marriage meant. Wasn¡¯t her father, mother, brother, and her family? Why are you still getting married? Huo qingge did not know how to answer. Li beixiao had not proposed to her yet. They were only trying on wedding dresses. That person¡¯s order was all wrong. It was not romantic at all. ¡°My Godfather didn¡¯t agree and you two dared to get married?¡± After that, Mumu threw out this sentence. Huo qingge had forgotten that she still had a brother who was obsessed with his sister. Why did she feel that her marriage path would not be smooth? Chapter 430 ? 430 Meeting that man again Feng Yan patted Mumu¡¯s head. your Godfather will definitely not agree, so there¡¯s no possibility of you changing the way you address me. Li Mumu pursed her lips. Was he someone who cared about red packets? Everything that his Godfather had belonged to him. It was just a matter of time. ¡°You can continue to look after the child! I¡¯m going out to fix this wedding dress!¡± Huo qingge really wanted to stay at home to keep her child company, but when she thought about how she had left just like that the day before and how she hadn¡¯t even had a good chat with Yin Yin, she couldn¡¯t help but miss her. She felt that Yin Yin still had a lot to say to her. Feng Yan narrowed his eyes. He was also a very busy person, alright? How did she become their nanny? You don¡¯t pay to watch the child do the dishes? He still had to suffer? Washing the dishes ¡­ This woman didn¡¯t seem to have seen his photo, right? He gave li Mumu a meaningful look. With years of tacit understanding, he believed that Mumu would definitely understand. If he couldn¡¯t understand, he would be letting down his IQ. How could li Mumu not understand the meaning of brother Feng¡¯s gaze? However, he was sorry to his father if he gained brother Feng¡¯s fans! ¡°Mom, where¡¯s your phone?¡± Li Mumu opened her mouth. She already had a very good idea. ¡°No battery, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s phone was just a decoration. When she was with li beixiao, she did not even need to use her phone. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can go back to your work! I¡¯ll charge your phone!¡± Huo qingge smiled as she passed the phone to Mumu. He kissed Tang Tang¡¯s face again. mommy will be back soon. You have to listen to Godfather! Now that she was very close to her daughter, this was the inheritance of blood. Other than not speaking, Tang Tang was the same as the other children. Tang Tang wrapped her arms around Huo qingge¡¯s neck and kissed her on the cheek. When Huo qingge got into the car, the little horn was still sleeping. Huo qingge felt extremely guilty. She even wished that li beixiao had insisted on going to the hotel and had set up a small loudspeaker and a fire to be on alert the entire night. How could she be like this? just thinking about it made her angry. She had to talk to li beixiao about this matter and not do things so casually in the future. ¡°Little trumpeting, go to sleep, it¡¯s fine!¡± As soon as Huo qingge got into the car, the little speaker immediately woke up. sister GE, I¡¯m here to protect you. This is my job, no matter when and where! The little trumpeting guy said to Huo qingge in a serious tone. Huo qingge could see the guilt in Huo qingge¡¯s eyes. This made the little-muzzled girl feel very warm in her heart. She really liked sister GE. Huo qingge did not say anything else. She knew that this was their job. Perhaps li beixiao was used to such things. However, her heart still ached for the little trumpet who hadn¡¯t slept much ¡­ She was busy when she arrived at the wedding dress shop. There were guests. It turned out that she did not only make wedding dresses, but also men¡¯s hand-made suits. Her father used to be a tailor, and Yin Yin had learned from him since she was young, so her skills were naturally good. Coupled with her talent in design, whether it was the wedding dress or the suit she made, there were always people who came after her. Huo qingge saw a man standing by the window on the phone. The old windows reflected the bright and beautiful light, which fell on the man¡¯s body, making him look noble. Looking at the familiar back view, Huo qingge felt a little hopeful. Could it be that person? She thought that she would never see him again when she bumped into him with the umbrella yesterday. Because she did not stop him, how could they be fated to meet again in such a big world? It was only when the man finished his call and turned around that Huo qingge thought of the phrase ¡°fate can be so wonderful sometimes.¡± Chapter 431 ? 431 He hugged her Huo qingge only looked at the man in front of her. A few years had passed, and nothing seemed to have changed, but at the same time, it also seemed that everything had changed. Those few days together were the most important days of her life. However, the person who had accompanied her through the dark was right in front of her. She wondered if those days had really existed. The man exuded the aura of a noble young master. Especially his gentle and warm face, it really made people not want to look away after one look. Especially that pair of crystal clear eyes, so bright and shining. ¡°Qing Qing ¡­¡± Her clear voice was filled with gentleness. Hearing this name again, Huo qingge closed her eyes. He recalled the first time they met. ¨C In a hospital in a foreign country- Huo qingge rushed into the rain, allowing the cold rain to drench her. Her heart was really too uncomfortable. She couldn¡¯t find an exit, and she couldn¡¯t find a way to make herself able to hold on. She only had two to three hours of rest a day. Other than taking care of her mother, she was working. Even if she didn¡¯t eat or sleep, she still couldn¡¯t afford the medical expenses, let alone such a large operation fee. What was she going to do? what was she going to do ¡­ She only had her mother left. If her mother left her, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to live. She had never felt so much hatred for the unfairness of the world. The more tired she was, the colder she felt. Huo qingge squatted there, unable to straighten her body. Until a pair of hands reached out in front of her. A clean and gentle voice that could drive away the dark clouds rang above her head. are you okay? ¡± It had been a long time since he spoke Mandarin, Standard Mandarin ¡­ Like an abandoned child, Huo qingge raised her head and looked at the man who had just spoken. It was just one look, but it was as if a ray of sunlight had been injected into the bottom of her heart, so warm. Perhaps Huo qingge really needed someone to talk to her, to say something that she could understand. Perhaps the man¡¯s smile was too warm, Huo qingge placed her hand in his palm ¡­ ¡°Qing Qing ¡­¡± Only when the familiar address entered her ears again did Huo qingge realize that she was being hugged by a man. ¡°Chu Tian, long time no see!¡± Huo qingge returned the hug. They were both friends in each other¡¯s hearts. Although she had admired Chu Tian back then, she knew that Chu Tian had treated her as a friend. ¡°Why did you suddenly disappear? You know I can¡¯t find you, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Huo qingge was at. loss for words. How was she supposed to say that she had gone to give birth to someone else¡¯s child? my mother has been transferred to another hospital. You didn¡¯t come to the hospital for a few days, so I couldn¡¯t contact you. Huo qingge pushed Chu Tian away slightly. The way they were hugging was too intimate. ¡°I rehearsed a few days ago, and then I came to you ¡­ I can¡¯t find it no matter what!¡± Chu Tian looked at Huo qingge in front of him. He had always thought that she was beautiful, like a freshly ripened Apple. But now, Huo qingge was mature, elegant, and so beautiful that it made people¡¯s hearts beat faster. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. I didn¡¯t expect you to be in Yun Cheng!¡± ¡°Yup! I¡¯m from Yun city!¡± ¡°Has your mother recovered?¡± ¡°He passed away!¡± Huo qingge replied with a smile. She felt that she had already done her best to treat her mother¡¯s illness. Her death would be a relief for her mother. The torture of her illness was too suffocating. ¡°My condolences! Qing Qing ¡­¡± Once again, he held Huo qingge in his arms. Just like in the past, he comforted her with a warm embrace. When Yin Yin walked over, she was slightly surprised to see Huo qingge in Chu Tian¡¯s arms. Chapter 432 ? 432 So they¡¯re actually so unfamiliar He walked to the door and hung up the rest sign, then closed the door. At this time, Chu Tian¡¯s assistant also walked over. Seeing Chu Tian carrying a woman, he immediately ran over in a panic. ¡°Aiyo, let go of me. What are you doing? We¡¯re in big trouble if we¡¯re photographed!¡± Upon hearing his voice, Huo qingge pushed Chu Tian away in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s fine, he¡¯s just like that!¡± With his arms empty, Chu Tian¡¯s face was obviously disappointed. Chu Tian¡¯s assistant quickly stood between the two of them, afraid of any scandals. ¡°Chu Tian, the size are done, let¡¯s go! And the schedule!¡± ¡°Qing Qing, give me your phone number!¡± Chu Tian took out his phone and asked for Huo qingge¡¯s phone number. Although he had a gentle expression on his face, his tone was one that would not allow for rejection, and he knew that he was anxious. After so many years, he didn¡¯t want to miss it again. Huo qingge hesitated for a moment, but under Chu Tian¡¯s watchful eyes, she still gave him her phone number. This friend had once given her endless warmth. ¡°I have something to do, so I have to go. Wait for my call!¡± There was indeed a schedule that could not be pushed back. Otherwise, he would not have left. He had so many things to ask her. go do what you have to do. Let¡¯s have a meal together when you have time! It was already a happy ending to be able to say a few words again. After all, they had their own lives over the years and many things had changed. After Yin Yin sent Chu Tian and his assistant off, she locked the store. She wanted to have a good chat with Huo qingge. ¡°Valiant song, I didn¡¯t expect you to come!¡± Yin Yin didn¡¯t talk much in front of others and was very cold. However, in front of Huo qingge, she was very enthusiastic. he left like that yesterday. He had to come back! Huo qingge was a little embarrassed. ¡°Young master Li is very good to you. I can tell that he loves you very much!¡± It was easy to tell if a man loved a woman or not. Li beixiao only had eyes for Huo qingge. He did not even look at anyone else. I¡¯m sorry for letting you see this. That¡¯s just how he is. He doesn¡¯t care about anything! Huo qingge¡¯s delicate little face was a little red. ¡°Valiant song, you actually know Chu Tian, a big star! I didn¡¯t expect that he would come to my shop to make clothes!¡± Yin Yin felt that all her efforts and persistence were worth it. ¡°He¡¯s a celebrity?¡± Huo qingge had no idea what Chu Tian did for a living. In the past, she only knew that he rehearsed when he was busy, but she didn¡¯t know that he was a celebrity. ¡°You don¡¯t know? He¡¯s a singer!¡± Yin Yin was also at a loss. The two of them had just hugged each other and looked very familiar, but they actually didn¡¯t know what the other person was doing? I really don¡¯t know. We only met a few times a few years ago. We haven¡¯t been in contact for many years, and we only met again today. Huo qingge shook her head. After all, they had only known each other for a few days, and knew almost nothing about each other. He probably did not even know her last name. She had only told him that her name was Qingqing ¡­ ¡°And I¡¯m not interested in entertainment!¡± In the past, she had been so eager to split herself into two people that she had no time to pay attention to the entertainment industry. She was not interested in these things. he¡¯s a very famous singer. I like all the songs he sings. By the way, he¡¯s also very handsome. Chu Tian should be his stage name, right? ¡± I only know that his name is Chu Tian, but I¡¯m not too sure ¡­ Huo qingge felt that life was quite interesting. Chu Tian¡¯s company during those few days was the best comfort for her dark life in the future. However, they were so unfamiliar with each other that they did not know each other. Chapter 433 ? 433 Have you ever thought about finding a father for your daughter? valiant song, look at how nervous his assistant was just now. He¡¯s afraid that there¡¯ll be rumors about Chu Tian. He¡¯s never had any rumors since his debut! ¡°I don¡¯t know him as well as you do!¡± ¡°By the way, Feng Xi is also very handsome, no less handsome than Chu Tian!¡± Feng Xi was indeed handsome. He could be said to be the most handsome out of the few of them. ¡°Valiant song, I really don¡¯t have any feelings for Feng Xi. I even think that he¡¯s just like my brother!¡± Huo qingge naturally knew Feng Xi¡¯s personality. She was indeed a little headstrong and childish. ¡°And, valiant song, I have a daughter!¡± Yin Yin¡¯s personality seemed cold to outsiders. Perhaps it was because she was in the design industry that she gave off a cold and arrogant feeling. As a result, Yin Yin didn¡¯t have many friends, and she treated Huo qingge sincerely, who had been able to help her since the first time they met. Therefore, she would not hide anything from her. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Huo qingge was slightly surprised. Yin Yin was about the same age as her, and she couldn¡¯t tell that she had a child. ¡°No, I¡¯m just young and insensible, so I¡¯m a little indulgent!¡± To Yin Yin, that night still made her feel pain all over her body. She had never known why it was so painful to do that, but so many people were so passionate about it. She really could not understand. Huo qingge could understand that there were many young single mothers nowadays. Most of them had a child with their boyfriends by accident, and only found out about it after they broke up. Some would choose to abort it, while others would give birth to it and raise it themselves. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s four and a half! I think it¡¯s very cute!¡± All children were precious to their mothers. he¡¯s a little younger than my son and daughter. If there¡¯s a chance, I can let them play together! ¡°You ¡­ She had never heard of young master Li having a daughter ¡­ You guys didn¡¯t just get to know each other ¡­¡± This time, it was Yin Yin¡¯s turn to be confused. After being by Feng Xi¡¯s side for a few days, she understood the people around him. ¡°It¡¯s a bit long to say. It¡¯s my and Bei Zhi¡¯s child, a pair of twins. I¡¯ll tell you more when I have time!¡± If he told them all this from the beginning, many people would not believe him. Yin Yin, have you ever thought about finding a father for your daughter? ¡± I think this is good. I don¡¯t have much expectations for marriage. I think it¡¯s okay if I marry well, but if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be worried for the rest of my life. It¡¯s enough that I have a daughter! Actually, Huo qingge was still a little disappointed. She really liked Yin Yin, and she wanted to introduce her to Feng Yan. That would be great. She felt that they would be very suitable for each other. As long as she thought of the two of them standing together, she felt that it was especially perfect. It was just that Yin Yin had a child now, so it didn¡¯t seem too appropriate. Besides, Yin Yin didn¡¯t have that intention. Yinyin, the wedding dress is ruined. Can you see if it can be repaired? ¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t continue on this topic. Instead, she picked up the wedding dress. It was very heavy, and even she felt a little strained carrying it. ¡°This ¡­ I can fix it!¡± Looking at the wedding dress in this state, Yin Yin only felt that young master Li really loved valiant song. When young master Li came to get a custom-made wedding gown, she had no idea that it was for valiant song. From what she knew, valiant song was fifth young master¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This was what Feng Xi had said. However, she was still surprised to see her with young master Li. His niece-in-law and uncle ¡­ It was just that she had never asked valiant song what was going on. As long as she was happy, that was all that mattered! ¡°Li beixiao can be impatient sometimes!¡± Huo qingge had nothing to hide from Yin Yin. Last night, she was carried away by li beixiao like that. Now, her wedding dress was torn to this extent. How could she have thought of that? Chapter 434 ? 434 She just felt that the two of them looked compatible She smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She was also quite embarrassed. Just thinking about it made her feel that the scene was quite exciting. In the RV. The assistant, Coco bunny, looked at Chu Tian with resentment, watching him smile as he looked at his phone, his face unconcerned. what if we¡¯re photographed? I¡¯m so scared! Chu Tian¡¯s phone rang. He looked at it and picked it up with a smile. Nancheng, why did you suddenly think of calling me? is Tang Tang not going to care about you anymore? ¡± ¡°She can¡¯t control me! It¡¯s so annoying, you¡¯re like an old mother. My legs can walk normally now, and you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s have dinner!¡± Li Nancheng felt that he was going to go moldy. He was going to die if he did not go out for some fresh air. ¡°Forget it, Tang Tang said that you still need to recuperate, so you can¡¯t go out!¡± fourth brother, listen to her. She¡¯s just a busybody. Let me tell you, my previous fianc¨¦e is especially good ¡­ Grandpa said that if she doesn¡¯t want to be with me, she¡¯ll be with you. Let me tell you, don¡¯t miss out on such a good woman. She¡¯s especially good. Tell my Grandpa and your Grandpa to let you two be together! Li Nancheng felt guilty towards valiant song, so he felt that Yun Yi was the most suitable person for her. ¡°Nancheng, I already have someone I like. I won¡¯t consider anyone else!¡± Chu Tian, no, he should be called Chu Yunyi. Chu Tian was just his stage name. ¡°F * ck, when did this happen? you have someone you like? I thought you only like music.¡± I¡¯ve liked her for a few years. It¡¯s just that seeing her again today, I think this is fate given to us by the heavens. I want to pursue her! His assistant, Coco bunny, widened his eyes in shock and fear. Who was he pursuing? The one just now? Are you kidding me? ¡°Alright then! In fact, my ex-fianc¨¦e is really good. Bring her out one day and let me see what kind of woman she is. It¡¯s not easy to charm you!¡± yes, when your leg is completely healed, ask her to have a meal together! After spending a few years together, he could feel that Qing Qing had feelings for him. However, she disappeared before he could confess. He had thought that this would be his lifelong regret, but he did not expect to have the chance to see her again ¡­ Perhaps this was the arrangement of the heavens! He would not lose her again this time. ¨C In li beixiao¡¯s Villa- During dinner, Tong Jiahui called Feng Yan again, but he hung up immediately. go back to Feng men tomorrow. I guess you¡¯re going to look for him! Li beixiao looked at Tang Tang eating by herself and was quite satisfied. What he was dissatisfied with was that Feng Yan kept putting food in front of her mouth, asking her if she wanted to eat this and that. If Tang Tang wanted to eat it, she would put it in her mouth. If she didn¡¯t want to eat it, she would put it in her own mouth. ¡°When you have a daughter in the future, are you going to spoil her like this?¡± Li beixiao felt that his daughter should be pampered, but she had to do things like eating by herself. The ability to take care of oneself must be cultivated from a young age. yes, I¡¯ll spoil her. Besides, Tangtang is my daughter! Feng Yan had never thought of him getting married or having children, because there would not be a woman he would like. Huo qingge looked at Feng Yan, and the image of his face appeared in her mind. She felt that the two of them were a perfect match. Li beixiao didn¡¯t say anything more. In Tang Tang¡¯s heart, Feng Yan was indeed her father. It was the same status as him. After dinner, Mumu said that the few of them would watch a movie together to create a harmonious family atmosphere. Huo qingge had made popcorn in the microwave and had just entered the room when she saw li beixiao looking at her phone. She didn¡¯t mind. There was nothing to see on her phone, and she didn¡¯t have any secrets. Chapter 435 ? 435 You¡¯re hurting me. If you have something to say, say it. What are you doing? The viewing room was very big. Tang Tang lay in Feng Yan¡¯s arms and started her life without hands again, letting Feng Yan feed her popcorn. Mumu, on the other hand, occupied a single-seater sofa and sat cross-legged there, folding her arms and looking at her sister. Didn¡¯t we agree to do everything by ourselves? Why did her hand become a decoration again? Tang Tang also looked at her brother innocently. Didn¡¯t he say that he would eat by himself? I¡¯m eating popcorn right now ¡­ Li Mumu seemed to understand the meaning behind her sister¡¯s gaze and rolled her eyes in anger. Then, he saw his own father holding his mother¡¯s phone. Aiyo, the screensaver of my f * cking phone¡¯s desktop ¡­ Huo qingge sat beside li beixiao and hugged the remaining popcorn in her arms. She glanced at the cartoon that was playing, ¡± The Little Prince ¡°. She remembered that she had accompanied Mumu to see it once, but she did not expect Mumu to find this movie again. She took a piece of popcorn and brought it to li beixiao¡¯s mouth, but he turned his head away.I¡¯m angry. Huo qingge¡¯s hand froze on the spot. What was going on? Was it because his daughter was close to Feng Yan and ignored him, so he was jealous and felt unfair? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Huo qingge asked patiently. Li beixiao did not say anything. He held Huo qingge¡¯s phone in his hand, but the screen had already dimmed. Huo qingge looked at her phone and frowned. Could it be that there was something in her phone that made him angry? He was the only one who would call her with this phone. No one else would look for her ¡­ Mumu guiltily ate the popcorn. He should not have tricked his mother. It was all brother Feng¡¯s fault ¡­ He had wanted to send the picture of brother Feng washing the dishes in the kitchen to her mother, and then use the picture of his father cooking as her screensaver. Who knew that brother Feng would be so shameless as to tempt him with a set of top-tier equipment? In the end, the screensaver of her phone changed to the picture of brother Feng washing the dishes in the kitchen. Huo qingge did not know if it was because the viewing room was too cold or if it was the cold air that li beixiao was exuding that made her feel cold. She elbowed li beixiao again, silently expressing that she was not happy at this time. Li beixiao grabbed Huo qingge¡¯s arm and pulled her out of the room. ¡°Brother Feng, you¡¯re not being honest!¡± Mumu¡¯s mouth was full of popcorn, showing a rare childlike expression. I¡¯ve always been like this. Anyway, as long as I¡¯m happy, it¡¯s fine! What are you saying? as long as I¡¯m happy, I don¡¯t care what happens between you two. Tang Tang was focused on watching the cartoon and did not care about the adult world. She opened her little mouth and motioned for Feng Yan to continue feeding her and not stop ¡­ Bedroom ¨C In the living room- Huo qingge rubbed her wrist and looked at li Beichen angrily. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me. If you have something to say, say it. What are you doing?¡± Huo qingge was really angry. She had asked him what was wrong, but he refused to answer and treated her like this. ¡°What did you do today?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s tone was also very aggressive, as if he was suppressing something. I went to the wedding dress shop to deliver the wedding dress. Yin Yin said that it can be fixed! As she said this, Huo qingge suddenly thought of Chu Tian ¡­ He asked for her phone number. Did he call or send her a message? When Huo qingge thought of this possibility, she looked at the phone in li beixiao¡¯s hand guiltily. The guilt in her eyes made li beixiao even more annoyed. ¡°Then tell me what else you¡¯ve done?¡± Li beixiao said this through gritted teeth. His voice was especially low and hoarse. Chapter 436 ? 436 Is he your broken moonlight? ¡°Nothing much ¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t do anything else. She just met a friend. ¡°Huo qingge, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Answer me properly!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s strong chest heaved up and down violently. He had a bad temper to begin with. He was trying his best to control his anger. ¡°I met an old friend ¡­¡± Huo qingge thought that li beixiao must have misunderstood and Chu Tian must have contacted her. ¡°What friend?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s cold aura was very threatening. ¡°Male!¡± Huo qingge replied with her head lowered, as if she was a student being reprimanded by the head of teaching. When Chu Tian sent the message to Huo qingge, li beixiao was fiddling with her phone. He saw that Feng Yan was washing the dishes on her screensaver and knew that Huo qingge definitely did not upload it. She didn¡¯t have the guts to do something that would obviously make him angry. Feng Yan must have changed his screensaver out of boredom. Just as he was about to change his screensaver, he received a string of messages from an unfamiliar number. Qingqing, this is my phone number.. ¡®m in a rush today, and I have. lot to tell you. I¡¯ve really missed you all these years, really ¡­ Because there was no name displayed, only a string of numbers, li beixiao did not know that the message was from his nephew. She assumed that it was sent by a man who liked Huo qingge. She could tell that they knew each other from a long time ago, which meant that they had been secretly in love with her for a long time. The thing that infuriated him the most was the fact that Huo qingge had given that man her phone number. Li beixiao remembered that Huo qingge had said that she had someone she liked. She had her own moonlight. Was this man her boyfriend? ¡°Qingqing? I don¡¯t even call you that affectionately, do I?¡± After listening to li beixiao¡¯s words, it was indeed Chu Tian who had contacted her. he¡¯s an old friend, not an ex-boyfriend. Do you have to go this far? ¡± In truth, Huo qingge felt a little wronged. Her heart no longer throbbed with the same feelings she had for Chu Tian. Perhaps it was just like what she had said herself. At that time, it was just a reliance and spiritual comfort that had arisen under a specific environment. Moreover, nothing had happened between her and Chu Tian. They were really just friends. he said he missed you. He missed you very much. He missed you for so many years ¡­ Li Beichen clenched his jaw tightly as he said this. ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t expect Chu Tian to say something like that. With his personality, to be exact, he was a little shy. Would he say something like that? Or did li beixiao say this on purpose ¡­ Seeing Huo qingge¡¯s suspicious eyes, li beixiao became even more angry. ¡°Come, come, come. See for yourself if that¡¯s what they say.¡± He tapped on the screen of his phone and saw a text message from Chu Tian. Ye qingge looked at her phone and thought that she would have to add a password to prevent this from happening again. He did say that he missed her. Wasn¡¯t that a little too direct ¡­ She remembered that Chu Tian would blush whenever she joked with him in the past. That¡¯s right, that was all in the past. After all these years, everyone had changed. She also had two children, a lover, and an older brother ¡­ These were all things she had never dared to think about before. She had never dared to think that she would have such a happy life. Huo qingge looked up at li beixiao, her small hand holding his big hand and shaking it. She was acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Tell me, is he your Bai yueguang?¡± Li beixiao took a deep breath and told himself not to get angry with her. If he really made her cry, she would not be easy to coax ¡­ Chapter 437 ? 437 Did the two of you quarrel? Huo qingge did not expect to hear the word ¡®white moonlight¡¯ from li beixiao¡¯s mouth. He actually knew this too. ¡°Hmm, how is it?¡± Huo qingge looked at li beixiao. She was a little angry at his attitude. She had already said that there was no relationship between them. If he and Chu Tian really had a past or a substantial relationship, it was fine for him to question her like this. However, there was indeed nothing. ¡°Huo qingge, I dare you to say that again!¡± Li beixiao really couldn¡¯t control his temper. Once he thought that she might have something going on with another man, he felt that the fire in his chest was about to erupt like a volcano. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, it¡¯ll be the same no matter how many times I say it!¡± This was probably the first Cold War between the two of them after they got together, and neither of them paid attention to the other. They all thought that they were reasonable people. ¡°Brother Feng, you¡¯re in trouble!¡± Li Mumu shook her head at Feng Yan when she saw her own parents in such a state. I¡¯m just training the two of them. If they start working just because of a screensaver, they won¡¯t have long to live in the future. However, Feng Yan was still a little puzzled. Why didn¡¯t these two people look for him? Shouldn¡¯t li beixiao and Huo qingge be coming to blame him? Recently, he had not been competitive and was really a little bored. ¡°You¡¯re really good at elevating yourself to a certain height.¡± The two of them had been talking for a long time, but they did not know that li beixiao and Huo qingge were in a Cold War because of Bai yueguang. When Huo zhongrao arrived, he could clearly feel that the atmosphere between the two was not right. ¡°Did you two quarrel?¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s face showed obvious fatigue. Huo qingge knew that her brother had gone to the little demon¡¯s school again. It was said that the little demon had beaten someone up. She really wanted to meet this little demon and see what kind of girl could be so restless. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Li beixiao opened his mouth and Huo qingge hugged Tang Tang without saying a word. Huo zhongrao looked at his sister¡¯s lowered head and knew that something was wrong. The way he looked at li beixiao became even more profound and cold. ¡°It was just a little awkward!¡± Li beixiao sighed helplessly. He had a feeling that something bad was going to happen. If he had known earlier, he would have pressed her down a little harder and pained her. She would be fine after he coaxed her. However, he was still angry. When he thought of that message, he couldn¡¯t calm himself down. The thought of a man who had missed her for many years made him extremely uncomfortable. ¡°He said you?¡± He was asking Huo qingge. Huo qingge still did not say a word. She had already made up her mind to let her brother stand up for her. This time, she was really angry. After the Cold War, he actually didn¡¯t coax her. He wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Whether or not it really answered that sentence, after a long time, there was no sense of novelty, so he didn¡¯t care. Li beixiao looked at Huo qingge¡¯s aggrieved expression and felt a sharp pain in his head. This little woman, what was she doing? ¡°Bei Zhi, you¡¯re older than my sister, and you¡¯re a man. No matter what happens, you should give in to her!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s tone was very bad, and he looked like he was about to roll up his sleeves and hit li beixiao. Li beixiao also felt that brother Rao had changed. Ever since he found out that Huo qingge was his sister, his attitude towards him had changed 180 degrees. Mumu looked at her own father and silently muttered in her heart. Father, you have to think carefully before you speak. If you don¡¯t say it properly, you¡¯re done for. Tang Tang looked at her uncle and pouted. Why did she feel that her uncle was bullying her father? Chapter 438 ? 438 Can¡¯t I have a little temper too? Li beixiao took a deep breath. yes, big brother! In front of his brother-in-law, he had to lower his head. besides, you¡¯ve already said that she might be pregnant. Are you still going to make her angry? ¡± Ever since li beixiao had told him about her pregnancy, Huo zhongrao had been keeping it in mind. Li beixiao also wanted to bring Huo qingge for a checkup, but Huo qingge said that there was no hurry. This matter had been delayed. There was indeed something wrong. He should have gone for an early examination. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re right!¡± What else could he do other than agree? Huo zhongrao looked up and saw Tang Tang looking at him angrily. He thought to himself that this little girl was distancing herself from him again and was angry. Didn¡¯t they say that all children were close to their uncle? ¡°Coax him properly!¡± In fact, Huo zhongrao still had a lot of things to say to li beixiao, and he just happened to have such an opportunity. However, when he looked at Tang Tang, he felt that he should look for another opportunity. ¡°I know, big brother.¡± Li beixiao walked to Huo qingge¡¯s side and picked up Tang Tang. go play with uncle! Li beixiao pulled up the still angry Huo qingge. He did not dare to use force in front of Huo zhongrao. alright, be good. Let¡¯s go back to the room and talk. The children are here! He could only lower his voice and coax Huo qingge. She followed li beixiao unwillingly. Naturally, she did not want to quarrel with him in front of the child. Although she wanted her brother to stand up for her, her heart still ached when she saw her brother criticizing li beixiao. Women were so contradictory. Back in the room, li beixiao did not let go of her hand. Instead, he pulled Huo qingge to sit on the bed. He went to the window to smoke. After smoking two cigarettes in a row, he finally turned around and looked at Huo qingge, who was sitting there. Li beixiao sighed slightly. ¡°Tell me, if you see a woman sending me a message saying that she has missed me for many years and that she still misses me now, what would you do?¡± He didn¡¯t walk to the bed. Actually, he could have tormented her on the bed first and then reasoned with her. However, the conditions didn¡¯t allow him to do it. He wouldn¡¯t be satisfied without a few hours. Big brother was just downstairs and could be like a time bomb at any time. How could Huo qingge not understand this? however, she could not stand the fact that he did not believe her. It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t say it was okay. She had said it once and he didn¡¯t believe her twice. With such an attitude, he would not believe her even if she said it ten times. ¡°Speak!¡± In the past, he had always thought that Huo qingge had a sharp tongue. However, sometimes, when she kept quiet and did not speak, it really made him angry. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, and I can¡¯t have emotions? Why don¡¯t you believe me? It¡¯s not like I really did something with another man. ¡± Perhaps this was what life was like! The way of getting along between husband and wife needed a lifetime of practice. ¡°I did that because I care about you!¡± even if you care, you have to trust me. You weren¡¯t like this in the past. You trusted me. Also, in the past, you would always coax me when I was angry. But this time, you didn¡¯t coax me, you didn¡¯t say anything, and you even gave me a Cold War! Huo qingge said, feeling wronged. ¡°Can¡¯t I have a bit of a temper too?¡± Li beixiao also felt aggrieved. ¡°Do you still have a small temper?¡± Huo qingge looked at li beixiao in disbelief. She felt that no one had a worse temper than him. ¡°You looked like you were going to eat me up yesterday!¡± Li beixiao felt that it was good enough that he could control his temper. ¡°I ate you?¡± ¡°..¡± It¡¯s happening again. With that look and tone, Huo qingge felt that the words that came after would be more lecherous. Chapter 439 ? 439 It¡¯s fine as long as the trick doesn¡¯t work ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, you won¡¯t understand even if I explain it!¡± Huo qingge stood up and was about to leave the room. Huo qingge suddenly thought of why she had always regarded her relationship with li Beichen as that of a married couple ¡­ He hadn¡¯t even proposed yet! This little bit of achievement of his was really ¡­ No wonder she always heard that a couple never came to an understanding when they quarreled their entire lives. ¡°Why are you leaving? didn¡¯t you say that I didn¡¯t coax you?¡± Li beixiao grabbed Huo qingge¡¯s arm and said with a smile. He didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw her angry and helpless look, li beixiao felt as if all his anger had disappeared. ¡°Who needs your coaxing!¡± He didn¡¯t actually use much force when he pricked the needle. It was just a gesture. ¡°I want to coax you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a passionate kiss attacked Huo qingge¡¯s slightly pursed lips. The words that she wanted to say were blocked. This kiss caused Huo qingge¡¯s body to gradually soften. She coaxed him to the bed. Later, li beixiao concluded that it was better to coax Huo qingge in bed. How did that saying go again? it didn¡¯t matter how effective a trick was. Seal the door The other party finally couldn¡¯t hold back and took the initiative to find Feng men. Ming Xiu had originally thought that with Feng Yan¡¯s personality, he would only see him if he was given the cold shoulder. He didn¡¯t expect to be invited in directly. It lay lazily on the carpet, and Feng Yan sat at the side to stroke its fur. Cola raised her eyes and looked at the person who had come. It was not the servant who had brought her food, so she closed her eyes again. Comfortable, this technique of pacifying hair is not bad ¡­ ¡°Young master Feng, let¡¯s get straight to the point. Do you want to cooperate?¡± Ming Xiu never spoke nonsense, and he didn¡¯t have the time. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the higher-ups giving him more money, he wouldn¡¯t have been willing to show up. In their line of work, although they would do anything as long as they were paid, they still had to take care of their own lives. They didn¡¯t have any principles or bottom lines, but smart people would always put their own lives as their bottom line. He was undoubtedly exposing himself, but he couldn¡¯t refuse the money offered, so he could only take the risk. ¡°Tell me why I want to cooperate with you. Before that, you¡¯d better tell me who you¡¯re serving!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was lazy, and he seemed to be very nonchalant. ¡°My master¡¯s surname is Tong. Young master Feng should know who he is!¡± Ming Xiu had some understanding of Feng Yan. He had been the young master of the Feng sect for so many years at such a young age. He was not a simple character. ¡°Ha, that useless Tong Bing, does he have the patience and strategy?¡± Feng Yan sneered, obviously not believing Ming Xiu¡¯s words. They had always thought that there was someone behind Tong Bing. That was why he had been setting up this trap to lure the person behind the scenes out. back then, it was Huo zhongrao¡¯s father who investigated Mr. Tong¡¯s corruption and bribery, so he was forced to step down. Mr. Tong has never forgotten this debt. If it weren¡¯t for that incident, I think young master Feng should know what position Mr. Tong would have now! What position was it? it was very likely to be the president ¡­ Uncle Huo was the one who found out about Tong Bing¡¯s incident, so uncle Huo¡¯s car accident was not an accident? Mr. Huo¡¯s car accident was also caused by Mr. Tong. I told young master Feng everything to show our sincerity! Feng Yan suddenly narrowed his eyes, which were filled with killing intent. aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you right now for telling me this? Huo zhongrao and I are brothers! Feng Yan said coldly, suppressing the urge to pull out his gun. ¡°But Huo zhongrao doesn¡¯t treat you as a brother. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let his sister follow li beixiao. You two were clearly engaged!¡± Chapter 440 ? 440 Finally took the bait ¡°Ha, you guys know about these things too?¡± ¡°We know far more than that. We also know that the little girl is not your daughter!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed. she¡¯s my daughter, don¡¯t spout nonsense! young master Feng, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. She is li beixiao¡¯s daughter, his and Huo qingge¡¯S. Li Mumu is also their child. Huo qingge had a pair of twins. A look of shock flashed across Feng Yan¡¯s eyes. He felt that his acting was not bad, but it was a pity that there was no audience. ¡°Impossible!¡± Feng Yan pretended that he didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°If li beixiao and Huo qingge find out about the child, you and Huo qingge will never be able to be together!¡± What Ming Xiu said was what the higher-ups had told him, and he was just following the instructions. He hated this kind of power play. He was used to fighting directly with real weapons. It was not easy to earn money now, so he could only endure it. ¡°Why did Tong Bing want to deal with li Beichen?¡± It was understandable if Tong Bing held a grudge against the Huo family for what happened that year. Why did she want to deal with li beixiao so urgently? because our young lady likes li beixiao. She thinks that if he has nothing, he will belong to her! Everything seemed to make sense and make sense, but Feng Yan felt that it was because everything was too reasonable and too smooth that he felt that there was a problem. ¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡± The other party did not like to give Tang Tang to him and wanted to cooperate with him. He wanted to know why. ¡°Because in Yucheng, only young master Feng can compete with li beixiao, and your relationship with Huo zhongrao is good! It¡¯s also convenient to do things!¡± Feng Yan felt that the thing they wanted him to do was probably related to the drawing of the military base. ¡°Young master Feng, help us get what we want, and we will help you defeat li beixiao!¡± As expected, once Ming Xiu said that, Feng Yan confirmed that his guess was correct. They got the oil paper, but it had been too long and became a waste. Hence, they wanted to get the blueprint from brother Rao ¡­ This was indeed brother Rao¡¯s responsibility. ¡°Take what?¡± Feng Yan pretended to be tempted. They must have thought that he had suffered a heavy blow because of li beixiao, and that his woman¡¯s career had been destroyed by li beixiao. He, Feng Yan, had no other choice. He would definitely take revenge on li Beichen madly, so he would do anything. These people had really thought everything through. a map of the location of a military base. My master was forced to resign because of this, so he has been holding a grudge and wants to get this map! ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s just brooding over it, right?¡± ¡°As for the rest, that¡¯s my master¡¯s business!¡± ¡°Oh, how did you guys defeat li beixiao?¡± ¡°My master said that as long as you get the blueprint, we will make li beixiao collapse, and then you will give us the blueprint. I think young master Feng can be completely at ease with this guarantee!¡± Ming Xiu made a solemn vow. ¡°I need time!¡± Feng Yan felt that this matter could be settled. Even though he still felt that something was not right, everything seemed to be right. we¡¯ll wait for young master Feng¡¯s good news! Ming Xiu knew that according to their plan, this matter would definitely succeed. That person¡¯s plan had never failed. It was just that they could predict things, but not people¡¯s hearts. That was, Feng Yan would follow his heart and make the right decision. After Ming Xiu left, Feng Yan called Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao and asked them to come over. Chapter 441 ? 441 Open it and let you escape? Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao had come directly from the villa. Feng Yan told him everything, and Huo zhongrao¡¯s expression darkened. Back then, when there was a landslide, his father had led his troops to the rescue, but a car accident had happened on the way back. Everyone thought that it was a natural disaster, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be man-made. Tong Bing ¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. That mingxiu seems to have intentionally told you all the bottom lines! Li beixiao was also very angry, but he was still calm. Things seemed to be going too smoothly, and he couldn¡¯t tell where the problem was. It seemed reasonable, but it was too deliberate. maybe he¡¯s trying to win me over. After all, in their eyes, the hatred between us is enough for me to do anything crazy. ¡°No matter what it is, I¡¯ll capture their entire family first!¡± His father had been killed, so Huo zhongrao wanted to kill him. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. Even if we arrest them, they can¡¯t be convicted. Big brother, Feng Yan and I will handle this. Don¡¯t interfere!¡± Li beixiao knew Huo zhongrao¡¯s temper. This matter had been going on for too long and there was no evidence at all. They could only use extreme means to solve it. ¡°I also agree with the referee¡¯s opinion!¡± As long as they received the punishment they deserved, it would be fine. ¡°It would be too easy on them if they were to go to jail or die directly!¡± There were many ways to punish someone. Huo zhongrao was trying to control his temper. He couldn¡¯t accept this fact. Such an upright and proud father, yet he deserved to die. ¡°Since the matter is clear now, ah Yan, how do you think we should arrest them without making a sound?¡± Although he still felt that things were going too smoothly, there was no other breakthrough at the moment. Only when everything was settled could everyone be relieved. ¡°Got it. Inform Gu Jue that I need to use his people!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact him later!¡± Huo zhongrao did not speak and Li beixiao was a little worried. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s over. Don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t let valiant song know about this!¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything to comfort him at this moment. This news was indeed too sudden. it¡¯s fine. You guys make the arrangements. I¡¯m going back! What Huo zhongrao needed now was some time alone. Li beixiao and Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything and just watched Huo zhongrao leave. Li beixiao tried to call Gu Jue, but his phone was off. He called his subordinate, but the other side hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. Li beixiao knew that something must have happened. She drove directly to Gu Jue¡¯s Villa. Gu Jue¡¯s Villa One of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hands was cuffed against the bedpost, and there was a red mark around his wrist. The door was kicked open, and Gu Jue walked in with a tray. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Gu Jue suppressed his anger as he placed the tray on the bed. ¡°Open it!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was a little hoarse and it made one¡¯s heart ache. He was kidnapped by Gu Jue from the airport. He just wanted to go out for a walk and have some peace, but he was treated like this by Gu Jue. It was like he was treating a criminal. ¡°Open it? Let you escape again?¡± Luckily, she had arranged for people to guard Chu baiqing¡¯s house. She had originally wanted to watch su qingran leave, but she didn¡¯t expect him to leave the country ¡­ ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± This was the first time Chu baiqing had shouted at Gu Jue so loudly. Or rather, he had never yelled at anyone like this before. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do!¡± Gu Jue kicked the decorative glass bottle and it fell to the ground. Chapter 442 ? 442 This was normal because that person was Chu baiqing Wanwan The sudden shattering sound was ear-piercing. Gu Jue didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He felt that his feelings for Chu baiqing were abnormal. The image of him pressing him against the car and forcing a kiss kept appearing in his mind. Although he only wanted to, he could actually feel the heat on his lips. Then, his heart felt like it was about to explode, and the muffled burning heat spread to his limbs and bones. At this moment, he wanted to bully Chu Bai Qing ¡­ It would be best to make him cry ¡­ He felt that he had really gone crazy to have such a thought. Especially when Chu baiqing was wearing a loose sweater, the wide collar revealed his beautiful collarbones. He couldn¡¯t control his evil fire. And the way he was cuffed made him want to bully him ¡­ All of this wasn¡¯t normal, but he also felt that it was normal for them to be like this, because that person was Chu Bai Qing ¡­ Chu baiqing understood Gu Jue too well. When he lost his temper, you couldn¡¯t disobey him. He could only go along with it. Otherwise, it would only make him even more furious. ¡°Jue, my hand hurts. I can¡¯t hurt my hand. I still have surgery to do!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone softened. He was tired. His hand couldn¡¯t be hurt. Her wrist was already sore now ¡­ He was holding a scalpel, so his hand must not be injured. ¡°Jue, my hand hurts!¡± It seemed to be alluring, and Gu Jue¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move. The sun shone through the glass window and landed on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body, dyeing it gold. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue with deep eyes. His eyes were filled with grievance and accusation, as if he had really hurt him. Gu Jue took two steps to the bed and knelt on it. He pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw with one hand and held the back of his head with the other. The fierce and passionate kiss was like a storm, attacking Chu Bai Qing ¡­ He was so eager and full of desire that he pried open his teeth and swept through every inch of his territory. It was as if he was declaring his sovereignty. Chu Bai Qing slowly closed his eyes and didn¡¯t resist or respond. No one could understand the pain and struggle in his heart. Gu Jue kissed him because he was confused and angry, not because of love. There were some things that could not be said out loud. If he did, he was afraid that the result would not be something he could bear. However, facing such a hot kiss, he felt like he had fallen into it again. When Gu Jue¡¯s hands involuntarily wrapped around Chu baiqing¡¯s waist, he suddenly pushed Chu baiqing away. His face was full of contradiction, entanglement, and anger. He did not know what was wrong with him ¡­ Seeing Gu Jue¡¯s expression, Chu baiqing¡¯s heart sank to the bottom again. Gu Jue was straight, unlike him, who was naturally gay ¡­ He loved him so carefully. After being with him for so many years, he was already very satisfied. Although they could not do anything intimate, he already felt that it was good. He even thought that it was not bad to continue walking down this path. However, everything had changed now. He knew that Gu Jue had discovered that his feelings for him were not that of a brother¡¯s. He just didn¡¯t say it out loud. He was trying to understand it, but he couldn¡¯t accept it in the end. ¡°Jue, do you want to ¡­ Let¡¯s try again!¡± Chu Bai Qing opened his mouth, his gentle eyes were calm and didn¡¯t have any lust. Hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Gu Jue lifted his head in embarrassment. He was like a child whose dirty secret had been discovered. His eyes were filled with panic and shock, but also with hope. All the emotional changes were contradictory ¡­ Chapter 443 ? 443 Don¡¯t humiliate me like this, for the sake of our Brotherhood Chu baiqing also wanted to give himself another knife and completely give up. He felt as if he had fallen into a deep pool of mud. His body slowly sank, but he still wanted to struggle. He knew that it was impossible, but he still wanted to try. It was very contradictory. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were red. He didn¡¯t understand how things between him and Chu baiqing became like this. Everything was in a mess. He actually wanted to take Chu Bai Qing¡¯s pants off ¡­ The more he looked at his appearance of letting him bully him, the crazier he felt, and he couldn¡¯t control his desire to do it ¡­ He ¡­ if you¡¯re not taking it off, then let me go. For the sake of our Brotherhood, don¡¯t humiliate me like this! A man being cuffed to the bed by another man was such a humiliating thing. It was like treating a disobedient woman. Chu Bai Qing had been outstanding in all aspects since he was young, and in the eyes of adults, he was a good child. Gu Jue, on the other hand, had been fighting and causing trouble since he was young. The family often compared Chu baiqing to Gu Jue¡¯s persuasion and education. But now, those outstanding talents were of no use. He, Chu baiqing, was easily controlled by Gu Jue. He did not expect Gu Jue to send someone to monitor him. As soon as he arrived at the airport, he was kidnapped back by Gu Jue, who was in a rage. At that time, he even wondered if he also had feelings for him, which was why he was like this. However, Gu Jue said, ¡± you want to leave just because you¡¯ve made me unhappy? I¡¯m still angry. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. With Lord Jue¡¯s temper, he would make whoever made him unhappy double the unhappiness. What he did to him was not a little bit of emotion, but because he was unhappy. Just as Gu Jue was about to say something, his subordinate hurriedly came in and reported, ¡± master Jue, young master Li is here! The subordinate turned his eyes away, not daring to look at the scene on the bed in the bedroom. She was afraid that she would see something she shouldn¡¯t have. Today, their Lord Jue had kidnapped young master Chu and brought him back. This had truly frightened these little brothers. No one knew how they managed to kidnap her. He then looked at his Lord Jue, the aggressive look on his face, as if he had caught his wife who had run away with another man and had cuffed her up the moment he came back. Did it have to be so simple, rough, and full of gay love ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that his third brother was here. Third brother rarely came to Gu Jue¡¯s place. Now that he had suddenly come, did he know that Gu Jue had kidnapped her and brought her back ¡­ Gu Jue was also quite surprised. His third brother had almost never come to his place. He spent most of his time with Chu Bai Qing and didn¡¯t really go home. ¡°Who¡¯s talking nonsense?¡± Right now, the most likely possibility was that one of his subordinates had let the cat out of the bag. ¡°Lord Jue, who would dare!¡± The subordinate said in an aggrieved tone. It would be strange if he did not get beaten to death for talking about Lord Jue¡¯s private matters. ¡°Get lost,¡± he said. Gu Jue waved his hand in frustration, and his subordinate immediately ran away. Gu Jue turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Unlock the handcuffs!¡± Chu baiqing was also anxious. If his third brother saw him cuffed to the bed like this, with red and swollen lips, everything he did would be exposed. ¡°Eat your food!¡± Gu Jue said this without even turning his head. He then turned around and left. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Chu baiqing tugged at his cuffed arm, and a burning pain immediately came from his wrist. The only response he got was the muffled sound of the door closing. Chu Bai Qing punched the bed, but it felt like he was punching cotton. Gu Jue went downstairs and saw li beixiao sitting on the sofa and smoking. ¡°Third brother, why are you here?¡± Sitting opposite li beixiao, Gu Jue¡¯s expression did not look good. Chapter 444 ? 444 You¡¯re hiding someone upstairs? He was the worst at hiding his emotions. ¡°Your phone was off, so I came over to take a look!¡± Li beixiao squinted his eyes and examined her. ¡°It¡¯s out of battery. What¡¯s the matter, third brother?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at the stairs. His mind was constantly thinking about Chu baiqing, who was in the bedroom. ¡°You have something to say?¡± They had been brothers for so many years. Even though he couldn¡¯t say that he understood Gu Jue as well as Chu baiqing, he still knew him to a certain extent. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, it¡¯s just that my people are not very obedient! Teach him a lesson.¡± When Gu Jue said ¡°my people,¡± he was obviously referring to Chu baiqing. Li beixiao thought that she was his subordinate, so he did not care. ¡°Get your men to lock up Tong Bing and Tong Jiahui quietly and get things done!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get someone to do it!¡± Li beixiao could see that Gu Jue was a little absent-minded. ¡°You¡¯re hiding someone upstairs?¡± Gu Jue kept looking at the stairs. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Gu Jue shrugged his shoulders and said in a nonchalant tone. ¡°Bai Qing is sick, why didn¡¯t you go see him!¡± Usually, he would stick to Bai Qing, but why wasn¡¯t he sticking to him anymore? ¡°I didn¡¯t go when he said I had nothing to do. I¡¯ve been busy these two days!¡± Gu Jue lit a cigarette as well. He was the most addicted to smoking, but Chu baiqing did not like the smell of cigarettes, so he almost never smoked in front of him. Bai Qing and su qingran are getting along pretty well. Big brother and I are thinking of finding one for you too. Bai Qing said that finding a gentler one would suit you better. What do you think? ¡± Li beixiao asked casually as he thought of this. Gu Jue snorted coldly in his heart. Gentle woman? He actually felt that gentleness suited her ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m fine now. Women are annoying.¡± It was not the first or second day that Gu Jue had been annoyed by women. Everyone knew this. this is not something you can decide. I was just asking casually. You can just go and meet them when the time comes! Li beixiao was used to being domineering. How could he allow Gu Jue to say no to him? Gu Jue did not reply. Anyway, he would not see her when the time came. He didn¡¯t think there was anyone in this world who was gentler to him than Chu Bai Qing. Li beixiao was in a hurry to go home and continue coaxing his wife, so he did not stay any longer. Before he left, he reminded Gu Jue not to hit his subordinates and to persuade and educate them if they were disobedient. After sending his third brother off, Gu Jue dealt with other matters. It was already past eight o ¡®clock when she returned to the bedroom. Gu Jue turned on the lights in the bedroom and saw Chu baiqing curled up on the bed. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached when he saw her cuffed arms hanging there. He didn¡¯t touch the food on the tray on the bed. He got on the bed, took out his keys, unlocked his handcuffs, and carried Chu baiqing in his arms. Looking at the red marks on his wrist, Gu Jue felt that he was such a jerk. He didn¡¯t know why he would do such a thing to Chu Bai Qing. As he hugged Chu baiqing, sleepiness hit him. Gu Jue fell asleep in a daze and mumbled ¡­ Chu baiqing was already awake when Gu Jue entered, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes. Chu baiqing clearly heard Gu Jue mumble.¡±wife ¡­¡± They thought it was time to wrap things up, but something unexpected happened. Tong Bing was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment due to a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. However, due to his serious condition, the emergency treatment was ineffective and he died. When Tong Jiahui rushed to the hospital, she drove too fast and got into an accident. They crashed into a large truck that was coming from the opposite side. The truck was so fast that it directly crushed Tong Jiahui¡¯s car under it. It was said that Tong Jiahui¡¯s car had been crushed and her body was badly mutilated. Chapter 445 ? 445 I didn¡¯t expect you to be so infatuated All of this was too coincidental, yet it was so coincidental that it made sense. In an instant, it was as if everything had ended. However, no one was happy. They knew that it was not over yet. Tong Bing and Tong Jiahui were just scapegoats. And Ming Xiu¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Mercenaries like them were very good at hiding. If they found a deep forest and hid for a few years, they would not die. Li beixiao told Huo qingge that everything was over. He just didn¡¯t want her to worry. In the study. ¡°Where did the problem come from?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s expression was frighteningly dark. now that all the clues are cut off, I have to say that the person behind the scenes must be very familiar with us! Li beixiao looked through everyone around him, but there was no one suspicious. ¡°In other words, my father¡¯s accident back then might not have been Tong Bing¡¯s doing. He was just a scapegoat!¡± Huo zhongrao pursed his lips. With his current status, he was furious that he could not catch the person who had harmed his father. we can only start with that Ming Xiu now. We have to find him even if we have to dig three feet into the ground! Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were dark, like a volcano that was about to erupt. In an underground base. It was obvious that he had dealt with many employers who hired him, but none of them were as astute as he was. ¡°How did Sir know that this was a trap set by them?¡± Everything was clearly going according to their plan, but the boss suddenly said to stop the operation and let Tong Bing be the scapegoat. In order to not give him a chance to reveal the mastermind behind the scenes, they deliberately made the illusion that Tong Bing had cerebral hemorrhage ¡­ the key is Huo zhongrao¡¯s attitude. Although li beixiao and Feng Yan don¡¯t get along, Huo zhongrao has been mediating the relationship between the two over the years. but this time, li beixiao and Feng Yan are fighting for his sister, and he didn¡¯t even step in. This means that there must be a problem! The man who spoke was wearing a mask, and his voice was also processed. It could be seen that he was deliberately hiding his identity. He was very cautious in doing things. ¡°So it¡¯s like this!¡± Just based on this point alone, he was able to stop such a long plan. This person was really cautious to the extreme. ¡°What about Tong Jiahui?¡± The person who was killed by the train was actually Tong Bing¡¯s illegitimate daughter and not the real Tong Jiahui. Even if the police were to verify the DNA, they would not suspect the identity of the deceased. this woman is still useful. Stop all operations now. You and your men stay here and can¡¯t go out. They will definitely start investigating from you! ¡°As long as you have the money, I don¡¯t care where I am. But, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t touch Huo qingge! If anything happens to her, you should know what I, Ming Xiu, do!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so infatuated and fall in love at first sight. I¡¯m more and more interested in this woman. She can actually make so many men fall for her!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not have any ideas about her!¡± Ming Xiu had already placed a knife on the boss¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back on my word. I still need you to work hard for me!¡± Everything seemed to have returned to normal. Li Ximing had returned from his recuperation and asked everyone to return to the old house for a gathering. He especially missed Huo qingge and Mumu. On the way back to the old mansion, Huo qingge looked at Mumu and Tang Tang, her heart filled with happiness and satisfaction. Chapter 446 ? 446 This is simply too much of a surprise, too exciting should I tell uncle in advance? I¡¯m afraid that if I suddenly bring Tang Tang back, he¡¯ll be frightened! Huo qingge said to li Beichen who was beside her. ¡°I did tell him to give him a surprise.¡± He said as he held Huo qingge¡¯s soft, almost boneless hands. I think uncle will be shocked. Tang Tang looks so much like me when I was young! Huo qingge smiled coyly. She had not seen her uncle in a while and she missed him. I guess Grandpa will need a long time to digest it! Mumu was very smart. Although li beixiao and Huo qingge had not explained everything to him in detail, he could still make a judgment from their conversation. Tang Tang, we¡¯re going to see Grandpa. Are you happy? ¡± Mumu pinched her little sister¡¯s little face and asked with a smile. Tang Tang nodded happily. Her brother said that her grandfather was very good, and she also wanted her grandfather. When they returned to the old residence, only his family had arrived first. Sure enough, when the old man saw Tang Tang, even though he had experienced many ups and downs in his life, he was also stunned there. His mouth was wide open, but he could not say a word. ¡°This ¡­ This ¡­¡± He used to carry that little girl from the Huo family all the time. That little look had been in his mind for so many years. So many years had passed, and she had actually seen him again. However, he was only a child a few years old ¡­ Tang Tang, this is Grandpa. Smile and say hello! Huo qingge squatted down beside Tang Tang and held her hand as she spoke. Tang Tang looked at Li Ximing and waved her hand with a smile. Her smile was particularly sweet. Tang Tang was no longer afraid of strangers. ¡°What is this ¡­ What happened? You¡¯re calling me Grandpa?¡± Li Ximing finally found his voice and asked li beishen with a trembling mouth. ¡°A surprise for you, my child with valiant song!¡± Li beixiao replied in a calm tone. your child? are you joking ¡­ You grew it by eating fertilizer?¡± How long had they been together? how did they have such a big daughter ¡­ Moreover, this child looked so much like MeowMeow when she was young. He didn¡¯t believe that his son didn¡¯t see it. Tang Tang and Mumu are a pair of twins. They¡¯re both valiant song¡¯s and my children. We had them a few years ago! Li beixiao had used Union rather than artificial insemination. This time, Li Ximing was shocked again. He sat on the sofa, holding his chest. Li Mumu deliberately poured a glass of water for her grandfather. Grandpa, drink some water. There¡¯s going to be something even more intense later! Her small hand caressed her grandfather¡¯s back, helping him to calm his breathing. ¡°Still ¡­ What else is there?¡± Li Ximing wasn¡¯t scared, but he was too happy. It was a big surprise. He actually had another granddaughter. This was simply too surprising, too exciting ¡­ ¡°Valiant song is MeowMeow, the child of the Huo family, who was kidnapped that year!¡± Li beixiao spoke again, his eyes fixed on his father. ¡°Cough ¡­¡± The child that the Huo family had lost for more than 20 years, the child that they all thought was dead, was actually still alive. It was actually valiant song. This was simply ¡­ As expected, it was explosive news. This news was simply killing him ¡­ ¡°Grandpa, have some water!¡± Mumu once again brought a glass of water to her grandfather, and her service was very good. ¡°Uncle, take your time to digest this!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s face was filled with happiness. Seeing that her son was so sensible, she was very pleased. Tangtang, go to grandfather¡¯s place and let grandfather hug you! Huo qingge said to Tang Tang. Tang Tang ran to her grandfather with a smile, stretched out her hand, and asked Li Ximing to hold her. Li Ximing¡¯s eyes turned red all of a sudden. come, Grandpa will carry you ¡­ He was already a man with one foot in the coffin, but he didn¡¯t expect to have such a moment. Chapter 447 ? 447 Little uncle, are you trying to steal my girlfriend? The moment he held Tang Tang, Li Ximing seemed to have returned to more than twenty years ago. Tears were welling up in her eyes. She was truly blessed by the heavens. He did not expect that Li Ximing also found that Tang Tang couldn¡¯t speak. He called li beixiao to the side and asked him what was going on. Li beixiao felt that there were some things that could not be hidden even if he lied. She told the old master the truth. After hearing it, the old master was angry, annoyed, and his heart ached for the child. ¡°That girl from the Tong family, how could she be so vicious? she¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± she¡¯s already dead. Tang Tang wasn¡¯t born mute. Take it slow, it¡¯ll get better! Li beixiao could only comfort the old master. Li Nancheng¡¯s shocked voice could be heard from the living room. ¡°Wife, is this your daughter?¡± Li Nancheng was used to calling Huo qingge his wife, and he did not notice it at all. ¡°You¡¯ve found your daughter. That¡¯s great!¡± Li Nancheng pinched Tang Tang¡¯s little face. He had never seen such a cute little girl before. As expected, she was as likable as her mother. ¡°Come, let uncle hug you!¡± As he spoke, he picked up Tang Tang and kissed her on the cheek. Tang Tang also seemed to like the funny li Nancheng. She chuckled and kissed him again. Li Nancheng was overjoyed. ¡°Uncle, are you handsome?¡± Tang Tang nodded, giving him face. I say, wife, your daughter is so cute. I¡¯ll be her Godfather! Huo qingge felt a headache coming on. She had not seen li Nancheng in a long time. She did not expect him to return today. ¡°Who are you calling your wife?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s cold voice came from behind. Li Nancheng turned around and saw his uncle standing behind him with a cold expression. ¡°Little uncle, you scared me!¡± Mumu looked at brother Nan¡¯s expression and could imagine that there would be a good show to watch later. ¡°Tang Tang, come, let daddy carry you!¡± Li beixiao glanced at li Nancheng coldly and reached out to Tang Tang, who was in his arms. Tang Tang smiled and went into her father¡¯s arms. Li Nancheng was instantly petrified. Did he hear wrong? Little uncle is talking about daddy? Daddy ¡­ ¡°Wife, why ¡­ What was going on? What was this ¡­ What¡¯s the situation?¡± Li Nancheng asked Huo qingge, who had remained silent the entire time. He was completely dumbfounded. ¡°You should call her little aunt!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s tolerance for li Nancheng calling his woman ¡®wife¡¯ had reached its limit, so he warned him. ¡°Little ¡­ Aunt?¡± This time, li Nancheng was even more furious. How did Huo qingge become his little aunt? brother Nan, this is my mother. You should call her little aunt! Mumu once again kindly reminded brother Nan. He felt that brother Nan¡¯s IQ was limited and he needed to help him. ¡°F * ck, little uncle, you¡¯re stealing my girl?¡± Sure enough, there was a problem with his ability to understand. At this time, this was the only thing li Nancheng could think of. ¡°If he continues to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll kick him to Africa to work!¡± Li beixiao also felt that his head was throbbing. As an elder, he couldn¡¯t argue with his nephew. brother Nan, this is my biological father and mother. That is my biological sister. Why don¡¯t you understand the situation? ¡± Mumu held her forehead. She was really worried about brother Nan¡¯s IQ. ¡°You said that your daughter was taken away by her father when you gave birth to her ¡­ But my uncle brought back Mumu?¡± Li Nancheng finally had some brains. I can¡¯t explain what happened back then to you in a few words. In short, I gave birth to Tang Tang and Mumu, a pair of twins! Chapter 448 ? 448 The fourth young master is back Huo qingge smiled weakly. Nancheng was the first person she had ever opened her heart to. Li beixiao narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t know that his woman and his nephew had such a good relationship. She told him everything. Li beixiao only remembered that Huo qingge was his woman, but he had forgotten that she was once li Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. ¡°Let me digest this for a while. This is too unbelievable. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t marry you. Otherwise, we could have another child. The Li family would be in chaos!¡± Li Nancheng racked his brain and shuddered at the thought of that situation. It was too terrifying. ¡°She¡¯s your aunt now. If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll really send you to Africa!¡± Hearing li Nancheng¡¯s words, although it was just an analogy, li beixiao was still very angry. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re not being honest. Let me digest this. I even told Yunyi to tell grandfather to marry valiant song to him! It¡¯s a mess, a mess ¡­¡± Fortunately, Yun Yi already had someone he liked, or else it would be chaotic again. Huo qingge rolled her eyes. How could she have forgotten about Yun Yi? brother Nan, why are you so nosy? ¡± Li Mumu shook her head helplessly as she looked at her father¡¯s increasingly gloomy face. She prayed for her brother Nan in her heart. uncle, don¡¯t worry, Yun Yi doesn¡¯t like my wife ¡­ It¡¯s valiant song. He already has someone he likes, so don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t have any love rivals!¡± Li Nancheng immediately shook his head and explained to his uncle. ¡°Call me little aunt!¡± Li beixiao gritted his teeth and said. How could he have such an annoying nephew? ¡°I don¡¯t think so? Little uncle, she¡¯s my ex-fianc¨¦e, how can you call her that!¡± Li Nancheng said awkwardly, too embarrassed to even look at Huo qingge. What the hell! ¡°Brother Nan, I advise you to call me that! This way, you won¡¯t die miserably!¡± Li Mumu was telling the truth. His father was a narrow-minded person. How could he allow brother Nan to call her his wife from time to time? I can¡¯t say it ¡­ I¡¯ll just ¡­¡± Huo qingge wanted to tell him to stop if he couldn¡¯t. After all, Nancheng was older than her. Moreover, they were still engaged before this. It was indeed a little difficult for her. ¡°I must!¡± There was no room for negotiation on this point. Li Beichen¡¯s tone was very stiff. ¡°You can think about the consequences if you don¡¯t scream!¡± Li beixiao added. No, to be exact, he was threatening. Li Nancheng knew that if he did not call out, he would definitely be kicked to Africa by his little uncle. Looking at Huo qingge, li Nancheng couldn¡¯t call her that, and his handsome face turned red. ¡°Little ¡­¡± Li Nancheng couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the word ¡®aunt¡¯. He wished he could cut off his tongue. This was too much of a bully. Huo qingge tugged on li beixiao¡¯s sleeve. don¡¯t make things difficult for him. You can call him that in the future! You have to let him get used to it!¡± Huo qingge looked at li Nancheng and knew that he would not be able to call her that. ¡°Whether it¡¯s early or late, I¡¯ll call you now!¡± Li beixiao had always been a man of his word. He knew his nephew¡¯s character very well. If he didn¡¯t learn to call her ¡®little aunt¡¯ today, he would still call her ¡®wife¡¯ tomorrow. At this moment, the Butler¡¯s voice came from the entrance, ¡± fourth young master is back! Li Nancheng immediately became active. If he wanted to call someone of the same generation back, he would have someone to accompany him. little uncle, Yun Yi will be back in. while. If he calls her little aunt, I¡¯ll call her little ¡­ I will!¡± Li Nancheng said with a sneer, as if he had been resurrected. ¡°It¡¯s so lively today!¡± The man¡¯s warm and clear voice came from the entrance. Chapter 449 ? 449 Valiant song, meet my nephew Yun Yi Huo qingge¡¯s back was facing the entrance, but she would never forget that voice. It was Chu Tian ¡­ Stage name, Chu Tian, Chu Yunyi ¡­ Huo qingge was in a mess. Her mind was still filled with the image of li beixiao getting angry because of Chu Tian¡¯s text message. Could the world not be so small? Why was it that all the people who were related to her were li beixiao¡¯s friends? At this time, she must not let li beixiao know that Chu Yunyi was the one who had sent her a message and said that he had missed her for many years. She did not want a second li Nancheng incident to happen. Li beixiao was too jealous and possessive. It was better to avoid trouble! I¡¯ll tell Chu Tian, no, Chu Yunyi about it later to avoid unnecessary trouble. ¡°Fourth brother, come here quickly!¡± Li Nancheng jumped over the sofa, completely forgetting that he had just recovered his leg. ¡°Slow down!¡± Li beixiao was so angry that he wanted to kick him away. He didn¡¯t want him to see him. He didn¡¯t know what his body was, but he still didn¡¯t care. ¡°Uncle!¡± Chu Yunyi took the lead to greet li beixiao and touched Mumu¡¯s head. She only felt that the back of the woman standing next to her uncle was a little familiar. It had been a long time since the Li family had a woman. Standing next to his uncle, was that his future aunt? ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight again. Your mother¡¯s heart will ache again!¡± Looking at his nephew, li beixiao¡¯s eyes flashed with heartache. He really didn¡¯t understand why he liked singing so much. she looks thin, but she has meat on her body. Mumu has grown taller again! Chu Yunyi saw the little girl in his uncle¡¯s arms. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he didn¡¯t ask. fourth brother, this little cutie is uncle¡¯s daughter. She and Mumu are twins. Can¡¯t you tell? ¡± Li Nancheng explained when he saw Chu Yunyi¡¯s confused look. Just now, he was also confused. Clearly, fourth brother was much calmer than him. As expected, his personality was different. As expected, when Chu Yunyi heard the news, he was shocked. A pair of twins? It was unbelievable. ¡°Ling, my sister is cute, right? You look like my mother!¡± At this time, Mumu calmly gave Chu Yunyi a piece of shocking news. A pair of twins, a sister, a daughter, a mother ¡­ He really couldn¡¯t digest so many surprises at once ¡­ ¡°Hahaha ¡­ Look at you, fourth brother. There¡¯s something that will surprise you even more!¡± ¡°My daughter-in-law ¡­ If it¡¯s not Mumu¡¯s mother, then it¡¯s my previous fianc¨¦e. I even introduced her to you ¡­¡± Li Nancheng almost said the word ¡± wife ¡± again, but under his uncle¡¯s glare, he immediately changed it to Mumu¡¯s mother. He could not call her. little aunt¡¯. If fourth brother called her ¡®little aunt¡¯, he might call her. little aunt¡¯. .. At least he had someone to keep him company. Chu Yunyi felt that his brain wasn¡¯t working well today. What was all this? He felt that he understood, but he also felt confused. ¡°Slowly digest it! I still can¡¯t get used to it. I said little uncle was trying to Steal My Girl and he even threatened me. Don¡¯t you think little uncle is too bad, fourth brother?¡± Li Nancheng and Chu Yunyi had grown up together and had a very good relationship. He would always drag fourth brother along when he did bad things. So, as soon as Chu Yunyi came back, he became presumptuous. He always felt that even if he provoked his uncle, there was someone to accompany him. qingge, meet Yunyi. This nephew of mine can sing very well. He¡¯s very popular! Holding Huo qingge¡¯s hand, li Beichen smiled as he introduced her. His words were filled with the love of an elder towards a younger generation. Huo qingge let out a deep breath. No matter what, she had to face it. She could just pretend that she didn¡¯t know him. Chapter 450 ? 450 She looks a little like the girl I like, but Auntie is prettier Chu Yunyi was quite interested in this little aunt, because her back looked very similar to Qingqing. Just as Huo qingge turned around, Chu Yunyi was completely stunned, as if he had been struck by lightning. All the expressions on his face froze. He opened his mouth but could not say Qing Qing¡¯s name ¡­ The only woman he liked was actually his little aunt ¡­ When Nan Cheng introduced her to him, he even rejected her directly. How small was the world? ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Huo qingge. Bei Zhi, your nephew is so handsome!¡± Huo qingge said with a smile. She hoped that her words would help Chu Yunyi return to normal. Her tone was completely unfamiliar, as if this was the first time they had met. Chu Yunyi seemed to understand why Qingqing was pretending not to know him. He understood his uncle¡¯s temper. He was too possessive. Therefore, he could not let his uncle know that she was the person he liked. ¡°Fourth brother, what¡¯s wrong? His soul has returned ¡­¡± Li Nancheng waved his hand in front of Chu Yunyi and joked. Li beixiao narrowed his eyes. In his eyes, Yun Yi was someone who was not interested in anything other than music and would never lose his composure. However, when he saw Huo qingge just now, he was clearly shocked. ¡°Little ¡­ Aunty, she looks a little like the girl I like, but little aunty is prettier!¡± Chu Yunyi saw the confusion on his uncle¡¯s face and forced himself to call her ¡°Auntie.¡± He felt like his heart was going to stop after he said those three words. fourth brother, you really called her ¡®little aunt¡¯! Li Nancheng didn¡¯t expect Chu Yunyi to call out to him directly. He instantly felt that he was finished. He really couldn¡¯t bring himself to call her little aunt! Huo qingge bit her lip. She didn¡¯t know why when Chu Yunyi said that he liked a girl, she felt that the girl was her. He felt that this kind of meeting was a bit cruel to Chu Yunyi. ¡°..¡± Apart from smiling, Huo qingge did not know what else to say. ¡°Learn from your fourth brother!¡± Li beixiao was quite happy that Chu Yunyi had someone he liked. After all, this was something that his sister had been worried about. It was to the extent that he had overlooked the words ¡®looks like her¡¯. In fact, he would never have thought that the world was so small and that all the men who liked his woman were related to him. The broken moonlight he was talking about was his nephew. ¡°Alright! Little ¡­ Hello, Auntie!¡± Li Nancheng accepted his fate and greeted Huo qingge. He was extremely reluctant, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Actually, you can call me by my name ¡­¡± After all, li Nancheng was older than her, and between her and Chu Yunyi, there was ¡­ In short, Huo qingge felt very awkward and strange. When Chu baiqing and the others called her third sister-in-law, she didn¡¯t think much of it. we can¡¯t mess up the seniority. We¡¯ll call him whatever he should be called! Li beixiao was very satisfied with li Nancheng calling her ¡®little aunt¡¯. He finally did not need to hear the word¡¯ wife ¡®anymore. Huo qingge knew that li beixiao was a man of his word. She only needed to do as he said and had no right to object. Huo qingge made an excuse to go to the kitchen to cook, avoiding Chu Yunyi¡¯s occasional gaze. However, she did not expect Chu Yunyi to follow her into the kitchen. Actually, there was nothing between them. However, Huo qingge could not help but look out of the kitchen, afraid that someone would see them. Huo qingge felt a little guilty. Chapter 451 ? 451 Little aunt and nephew are pulling and tugging, even a hundred mouths can¡¯t explain it clearly Chu Yunyi looked at Huo qingge¡¯s nervous and helpless expression, and his heart ached. He blamed himself for confessing to her directly back then. However, he felt that with her mother¡¯s condition, she would not agree to a romantic relationship. The only thing he could do was to accompany her, but he never thought that his concerns at that time would cause him to miss her for so many years. In the current situation, it seemed that they were not just wrong for a few years, but for a lifetime. However, all these years, he only had him in his heart, which was why he had no scandals. He always thought that he would see her again one day, perhaps on a rainy night, he would hold her hand again, give her a warm embrace, and comfort her ¡­ However, at this moment, all his expectations were shattered. She was his future aunt, and she and his uncle had two children. It would have been fine if his opponent was an ordinary man, but it had to be his respected uncle. ¡°I don¡¯t want your uncle to know that we knew each other before. You know that he has a bad temper and will overthink things!¡± Since they had pretended not to know each other just now, then in the future, they should just pretend that they had only known each other for a moment! Huo qingge felt that she had gone a little overboard by treating her friend like this, but she felt that Chu Yunyi liked her, as he had just said. Therefore, she felt that it was best to keep her distance and not say anything. the few days I spent with you are a memory that I reminisce every day. Those memories seem to have become a habit that has been deeply embedded in my bones ¡­ Chu Yunyi looked at Huo qingge, his warm eyes filled with endless tenderness and love. He couldn¡¯t find an outlet to vent his long-lasting and burning feelings for her. From the moment he had met Huo qingge, from the moment he had found out that she was his future aunt-in-law. The feeling of wanting to have it, but not being able to have it, was tormenting him to the point of insanity. Yun Yi, don¡¯t say anymore. We¡¯re just friends! Now that Huo qingge was able to say this, she wouldn¡¯t tell Chu Yunyi that she did have feelings for him back then. She had even once thought that it was her first love, that it was love. However, after she got together with li beixiao, she knew that this kind of feeling had nothing to do with love. It was only a form of comfort at a specific time. Even after many years, these feelings would still remain in her heart, because it was a ray of sunlight in her most difficult years. Qingqing, I¡¯m not interested in anything else other than music. But I can still feel that you had feelings for me back then! Chu Yunyi grabbed Huo qingge¡¯s arm. He didn¡¯t want to be friends, and he didn¡¯t want to let go. Ever since he saw her again, he felt that he was truly alive. All these years, he had been looking for her. He thought that he might be alone for the rest of his life, but he would not give up on looking for her. Seeing her again, he thought that it was God¡¯s love for him, and he thought that he would not be lonely for the rest of his life. He even fantasized about how happy and romantic it would be to have her by his side in the future. However, today, reality had poured a basin of cold water on him. It was so cold that his entire body was trembling, but his heart was still burning madly. that¡¯s just reliance, not love. Yunyi, let go. If your uncle sees this, we won¡¯t be able to explain it! Huo qingge was panicking. Her Auntie and nephew were busy pulling and tugging at each other in the kitchen. Even a hundred mouths would not be able to clear up the situation. Chapter 452 ? 452 Protect her for the rest of her life Chu Yunyi stared at Huo qingge¡¯s exquisite and enchanting face with a burning gaze. Compared to the young and stubborn woman from a few years ago, the woman standing in front of him now was full of femininity, and her every move revealed an alluring temperament. He knew very well how high his uncle¡¯s standards were. There were so many women who were in love with him, but he had never given them a second look. However, when his uncle was holding Qingqing¡¯s hand just now, the love in his eyes was so natural that it had shocked him. He had never thought that his uncle was someone who understood love, but it was clear that he had never met the right person in the past. Just like him, the first time he saw Qing Qing in the rain, he had the idea of protecting this woman for the rest of his life. He would no longer let her go through any hardships and protect her for the rest of her life. A few years could change their looks and habits, but not their feelings. At least, he had not changed. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that my uncle will see this, so you¡¯re saying this on purpose, right? ¡®Qing Qing, I don¡¯t believe that you have no feelings for me.¡¯ When we were in the hospital, you were always standing at the top of the stairs, waiting for me to appear. Every time you saw me, you would blush ¡­¡± All the memories were imprinted in his mind, deeply engraved in his heart. Huo qingge looked at Chu Yunyi. Those days were the last thing she wanted to remember. Those were the darkest days of her life, even though the walls of the hospital were white and the hospital was crowded. However, she still felt that this place was like hell. She was the only one here, and it was very cold ¡­ They were waiting for their death sentence. At that time, Chu Yunyi had come to her side, the same skin color as her, and the same language. It was as dazzling as the sun. She was so cold, and she needed warmth, so she was especially looking forward to it. She was like a drowning person who had grabbed onto Chu Yunyi, a piece of driftwood. She wanted to live. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t die in front of his mother ¡­ At that time, she became li beixiao¡¯s surrogate mother ¡­ Everything had happened so suddenly and urgently that she couldn¡¯t even greet Chu Yunyi and thank him for his company. Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t dare to say goodbye to Chu Yunyi face to face, she was afraid that she would never see him again. That day at the store, when she met Chu Yunyi again, she was stunned. She was still thinking if she and Chu Yunyi would have had a new development if she had not been forced to become a surrogate. According to this assumption, there would be no surrogacy, no Tang Tang, no Mumu, and no li beixiao ¡­ Nothing would have happened after that. Thinking about it, she was glad that she had made the bold decision to use surrogacy. Yunyi, I owe you a word of thanks. When I needed a friend the most, you were by my side and gave me a lot of help. But that has nothing to do with love! Huo qingge said with the attitude of an elder. She believed that Chu Yunyi needed some time to get used to their new relationship. He needed time to forget the past. She had never thought that Chu Yunyi¡¯s feelings for her were so deep. At that time, when she looked at him, he seemed indifferent and uninterested in everything. She thought that he was a person with a pure heart and few desires. how can it not matter? all the songs I wrote were for you ¡­ That¡¯s love!¡± ¡°Tang Tang, fifth brother will get you some candy, okay? Let¡¯s eat it in secret. We can¡¯t let your father know!¡± Li Nancheng¡¯s voice came from outside the kitchen, but Chu Yunyi was still holding onto Huo qingge¡¯s hand, not letting go. Chapter 453 ? 453 She actually drugged him Yingluo ¡°Yun Yi, let go!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s wrist was already hurting from Chu Yunyi¡¯s grip, but he turned a deaf ear to her. Chu Yunyi didn¡¯t understand how everything had changed in an instant. Before he went back to the old mansion, he was still thinking about asking Qingqing out for a meal the next day. However, everything was now on the wrong track ¡­ Chu Tian ¡­ In the end, Huo qingge helplessly called out Chu Tian¡¯s name. Only then did Chu Yunyi raise his head to look at her. With a complicated expression, he finally let go and turned to leave. Ling, you¡¯re here too. We agreed on when you¡¯ll bring me to see the woman you like. I¡¯m so curious! In li Nancheng¡¯s eyes, Chu Yunyi was an otherworldly Prince who only loved his music. Now that he had a woman he liked, how could he not be curious? ¡°Alright!¡± Chu Yunyi blurted out this word. His heart was in so much pain that he was about to suffocate. He felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. Huo qingge looked at his lonely back and felt her heart ache. If it wasn¡¯t for that rainy night, they wouldn¡¯t have met, and Chu Yunyi wouldn¡¯t be in this state of sorrow. Huo qingge¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude towards him. If he hadn¡¯t reached out to her that night ¡­ Perhaps, after that night, she, Huo qingge, would no longer exist in this world. After dinner was ready, Huo qingge found out that Chu Yunyi had left with an excuse. She felt even worse. After all, she was indebted to him. He was the one who allowed her to continue living. Without him, she would not have such a happy life today. Other than Huo qingge, everyone else was eating happily. Li Ximing, in particular, had digested everything and was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. He even drank two glasses of wine. He kept putting food in Tang Tang¡¯s bowl, and there was already a mountain of food in her small bowl. Tang Tang could not shake her head and refuse her grandfather, so she could only tug on Mumu¡¯s sleeve with her little hand. She used her eyes to convey, ¡± brother, help me eat! Mumu touched little Candy¡¯s head and directly took the bowl in front of her without a sound and brought it in front of her. He knew that he couldn¡¯t finish the candies. Then, she eagerly poured another glass of wine for her grandfather. Grandpa, I find you especially handsome today! Usually, Mumu would not bother to flatter anyone, but today, she did it for her sister. He could only use this to distract his grandfather¡¯s attention. ¡°You¡¯re the only one with a sweet mouth! I don¡¯t know who he took after!¡± The old man was so happy that he finished the wine in the small glass in one gulp. Li beixiao frowned slightly and used his eyes to warn his son not to pour more wine. Li Mumu had just picked up the wine pot but put it down again. In his heart, he thought that he must have taken after his father. In front of his mother, his father¡¯s mouth was so sweet that it could kill people. He was especially good at coaxing people. ¡°Bei Zhi, give Zhong Rao a call and ask him to come over. I have something to say to him!¡± The old man was happy with the drink. He looked at Huo qingge and then said to li beixiao. ¡°Alright!¡± Li beixiao knew what his father wanted to say to his brother. There were some words that were better said by his father, as his seniority was oppressive. Huo qingge remained silent. She could roughly guess why her uncle had called her brother over. In the study. Li Ximing was in a good mood and had a good disposition, so he began to write calligraphy. Huo zhongrao¡¯s clean and slender fingers rubbed his lips, as if there was still a soft and sweet touch on them ¡­ In his mind, he recalled the little demon sitting on his lap, looking aggrieved. He knew that his words had been too harsh and made her feel bad. However, no matter what, she should not have done such a bold thing. She actually drugged him ¡­ Chapter 454 ? 454 He might want her How old was she? how could she do such a thing? if it wasn¡¯t for his strong self-control, he might have taken her. The difference between them was not just in age, but also that he was her Guardian ¡­ She was just a child in his heart ¡­ However, when he couldn¡¯t control himself and pressed her under him, he realized that she was already a well-developed girl. ¡°Zhong Rao, you haven¡¯t told your mother about valiant song, right?¡± Li Ximing¡¯s face was ruddy, and the words he spoke reeked of alcohol. However, his eyes, which had been immersed in water for a long time, were deep and profound. Huo zhongrao¡¯s face darkened. There were some things that bei Zhi and valiant song did not know, but that did not mean that the old master did not know. Some things were only told to the outside world, and only a few people knew the inside story. I haven¡¯t told her yet. There have been a lot of things going on recently, so I was just about to tell her! Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes were filled with complicated emotions. Li Beichen had also told Li Ximing about what had happened during this period. At that time, Li Ximing said directly, ¡± Tong Bing was just a scapegoat. There were too many people involved in the military base incident. Tong Bing was not the only one who hated the Huo family! It¡¯s too difficult to investigate.¡± However, li beixiao was also well aware of this. He could not think of anyone who had a grudge against the Huo family and wanted to kill him. ¡°I still have to say it. It¡¯s all fate and it can¡¯t be attributed to valiant song¡¯s fault! That¡¯s the knot in your mother¡¯s heart, the barrier the devil gave her!¡± Li Ximing sighed heavily, recalling the past in his mind, and each and every one of them was painful. valiant song is an innocent child with a hard life. She started to wander around when she was two years old. Any mother would be able to feel her heart ache ¡­ Li Ximing didn¡¯t say anything else. He knew that the demons in his heart for more than 20 years couldn¡¯t be resolved by the reunion of mother and daughter. ¡°I only told valiant song that mother has been living alone and isolated from the world. She¡¯s a little difficult to get along with!¡± There were some things that Huo zhongrao did not know how to tell Huo qingge. Even li beixiao did not know what had happened all those years ago. What he had suffered alone all these years was far beyond what they had seen. ¡°I don¡¯t think that beixiao and valiant song¡¯s marriage will be that easy. Why don¡¯t we just let them get married first? Don¡¯t let your mother know!¡± Li Ximing felt that it was inappropriate to say this, but he also didn¡¯t want valiant song to suffer any more hardships. uncle, this isn¡¯t right. If mother makes a scene, valiant song will be even more upset. She¡¯s very filial! Huo qingge thought that he did not want her to marry li Beichen so early because he could not bear to. Li beixiao thought that he was making things difficult for him because he wanted to protect his sister and didn¡¯t like him, his brother-in-law. However, they had no idea what kind of situation they would have to face later. He was letting them get used to it in advance. There were some things that no one could stop, especially in front of family. ¡°AI, what a sin! I caught the person who kidnapped valiant song and killed him with my own hands. If valiant song hadn¡¯t been kidnapped, none of this would have happened!¡± Li Ximing¡¯s walking stick hit the ground heavily, and his face was full of anger. ¡°Uncle, ah Yan¡¯s fever that year can¡¯t happen again. I¡¯m still scared when I think about it!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s hands clenched into fists. Although some things had been put in a different way, they had happened after all. Only those who had experienced that incident would understand what it was like to be in such a state of mind. Chapter 455 ? 455 Huo zhongrao, you¡¯re mine, no one can take you away Li Ximing slowly closed his eyes. The scene of him jumping into the cold river was still fresh in his memory. It used to be his nightmare. ¡°Zhong Rao, it¡¯s been hard on you all these years. You¡¯ve suffered so much on your own. Ah Yan and Bei Zhi have been fighting for so many years, but the one who¡¯s in the most trouble is you!¡± It could be said that Li Ximing loved Huo zhongrao more than li Beichen because he knew that he had not had it easy these years. He supported the Huo family alone, and all his uncles could do was to provide external help. The strength of his heart made the Huo family still strong. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s difficult. I¡¯m happy that valiant song is back. Bei Zhi and ah Yan have also made up. The good days have just begun!¡± Huo zhongrao wasn¡¯t good with words, nor was he good at expressing his feelings. He could be said to be very dull. However, he had his own way of doing things. Although he didn¡¯t show any care or concern for the people around him, he knew what he should do and think about. A man like this was responsible and worthy of any woman¡¯s trust. Perhaps it was because of his leading role that li beixiao and the others were very responsible people. ¡°You should also consider your own marriage. You can¡¯t always worry about them. As for the rest of the boys, just leave them to bei Zhi. Don¡¯t let him be too free!¡± Because Huo zhongrao was the eldest, even if li beixiao had the ability to control the overall situation, he would still rely on Huo zhongrao. She would also discuss everything with him and let him make the decision. Although this was out of respect for his big brother, it was also a habit formed by his reliance on him. When it came to marriage, Huo zhongrao¡¯s ears rang with that stubborn and aggrieved voice. Huo zhongrao, you¡¯re mine. No one can take you away from me, and no one dares to take you away from me, Lu Xiaoyao. If you don¡¯t marry me, no other woman will be able to enter your family. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life with you! He had never really understood Xiao Yao. That child had grown up in the blink of an eye, and he thought that he might have missed something. ¡°I don¡¯t have a suitable one yet, and I¡¯m not in the mood for that now!¡± Huo zhongrao was telling the truth. He really didn¡¯t have such intentions. Besides, even if another woman appeared by his side, the little demon would not allow it. That day, valiant song had called him and she had been throwing a tantrum for a long time, and he had coaxed her for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here today! Valiant song just said that she hasn¡¯t seen you in two days!¡± Li Ximing was used to going to bed early. It was already nine O ¡®clock and he was sleepy. ¡°Yes, uncle, you should sleep early too!¡± Huo zhongrao also missed his sister. Huo qingge had been waiting for her brother in the living room. Like a child, li Nancheng played with Mumu and Tang Tang and was even playing in his room. Li beixiao answered a phone call and left in a hurry with a cold face. He told her to go to bed early, and she knew what she had to do. He did not ask further. But she didn¡¯t quite understand. Wasn¡¯t the matter over? why was the little trumpet still protecting her, and the number of bodyguards in the dark hadn¡¯t decreased. She asked li beixiao. He said that he was afraid that the mercenaries would come again after taking the money. They usually signed a mission that must be completed. However, Huo qingge still felt that there was something wrong. She wanted to ask her brother. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me for a long time!¡± Huo zhongrao had just come out of the study when he saw Huo qingge staring at him. ¡°En, what are you talking about with uncle for so long?¡± Huo qingge handed Huo zhongrao a glass of water. Her heart ached at the sight of her brother¡¯s exhausted face. Chapter 456 ? 456 What is a man doing with a woman¡¯s things? ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the past, and the marriage of those kids!¡± He ruffled his sister¡¯s hair. Every time he thought about how he had missed out on all these years when she had grown up, he would feel upset. ¡°No¡­ Are you talking about my marriage with bei Zhi?¡± Huo qingge thought that her uncle had called Huo zhongrao here to discuss their marriage. ¡°You little girl, are you in such a hurry to marry him?¡± no, I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be willing to let me marry earlier if uncle tells you to. It¡¯ll be hard for you to answer then! That was what Huo qingge really thought. At least, before li beixiao proposed, she would not say that she would marry him. After trying on the wedding dress, he didn¡¯t say anything else. It was like taking a feather and after it brushed past your heart, there was nothing else to say. He made your heart itch, but he didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. You¡¯re always overthinking and worrying.¡± ¡°Brother, you have crow¡¯s feet ¡­¡± Huo qingge suddenly noticed that there were faint wrinkles at the corners of Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes. Her brother was the one who had to worry. He had to care about almost everyone¡¯s Affairs, especially that little demon who was difficult to manage. ¡°I¡¯m already 32, not South City!¡± Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t pay much attention to taking care of his skin. He was usually busy, so he just had to wash his face when he was with a group of men. She didn¡¯t do any skincare, nor did she have the time. His clothes were also the same. He had almost never bought any clothes and always wore military uniforms. ¡°Brother, let me put on a Facial Mask for you! I¡¯m telling you, young girls these days are all obsessed with looks. If you don¡¯t take care of yourself like this, they¡¯ll despise you in the future!¡± Huo qingge pouted. Her brother was so handsome, he couldn¡¯t have wrinkles. Her fair fingers gently touched the corner of Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes, trying to smooth out the fine lines. After hearing Huo qingge¡¯s words, for some reason, the little demon¡¯s disdainful face appeared in his mind. ¡°Then ¡­ Get one!¡± He¡¯d seen Feng Xi use a face mask before and he¡¯d even said that a man shouldn¡¯t be doing a woman¡¯s things. Wasn¡¯t he embarrassed? However, Huo zhongrao had completely forgotten what he had said. He only cared about being despised. Huo qingge was slightly taken aback. She had only mentioned it casually, but she had thought that her brother would definitely reject her. Besides, there was no facial Mask in the old residence. She had never used that thing when she lived here. Looking at her brother¡¯s waiting eyes, she jumped up from the sofa. Li Nancheng had a face mask, which she had seen him use before. ¡°Wait for me, brother!¡± She put on her slippers and happily ran to li Nancheng¡¯s room. As soon as she entered the house, Huo qingge felt that she had nowhere to step. This game was too crazy. Blankets, pillows, pillows, and other things were thrown everywhere. Li Nancheng was lying on the ground, and Mumu and Tang Tang were scratching his body. Huo qingge had promised them that she would not interfere with their business tonight and that they could have fun as much as they wanted. So, she did not say anything and ran to the bathroom to find a Facial Mask. Then, she left. He completely ignored li Nancheng¡¯s cries for help ¡­ The few of them who were having fun did not notice Tang Tang¡¯s occasional laughter. Huo zhongrao was lying on the sofa with his head on Huo qingge¡¯s lap. He closed his eyes and allowed Huo qingge to touch his face. Huo zhongrao felt very comfortable with the cold touch of the facial mask. ¡°It¡¯s quite comfortable!¡± it¡¯s a good thing your skin is still good. If you don¡¯t take care of it for a long time, your face would have been rough! She had to admit that her brother was not only handsome, but his skin was also very good and he was full of masculinity. ¡°Bei Zhi also does this?¡± Huo zhongrao couldn¡¯t speak properly because of the mask on his face. Chapter 457 ? 457 There should be a limit to how much two people can argue ¡°Why not? he has a lot of skincare products!¡± Huo qingge thought that li beixiao would not bother to do such things. However, when she was putting on a face mask, he would do it with her. Huo qingge massaged her brother¡¯s head to relieve his fatigue. ¡°Then prepare a set for me too!¡± Sleepiness gradually hit him, and Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice became softer and softer. He had been too tired recently and had not slept well. He always thought about many things. Huo qingge had wanted to ask about the bodyguards, but seeing that her brother had fallen asleep so quickly, she gave up. How sleepy must she be to fall asleep after saying this? Huo qingge did not stop massaging him. Li beixiao came back when Huo zhongrao was about to put on the fourth mask. He didn¡¯t look too good, as if someone had provoked him. ¡°Big brother, How long have you been sleeping?¡± Li beixiao asked softly. it¡¯s been a while. Go get a blanket. I¡¯ll give him a massage to let him sleep more. The dark circles under his eyes are very heavy. It seems like he hasn¡¯t slept in a few days! Huo qingge¡¯s heart ached for her brother. Even though her legs were a little numb, she was not willing to give her brother a new pillow to use. Li beixiao went to the guest room and took out a blanket to cover Huo zhongrao. She went back to her room to change and went downstairs again. ¡°I¡¯ll take your place, I¡¯ll press!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s heart ached for her brother, and his heart ached for the two of them. no need, I¡¯m not tired. I just want to press lightly. I want to do it! She couldn¡¯t help with whatever his brother was thinking or doing. This was all she could do. Li beixiao knew that Huo qingge was very stubborn. Once she had made up her mind, no one could change it. He sat down beside Huo qingge and began to massage her shoulders. ¡°What did you do?¡± Their voices were very soft, as if they were whispering. Normally, Huo zhongrao would have woken up. He felt very light, which was related to his profession. However, Huo qingge was still massaging his head, and he could hear her talking to him. He was still in a deep sleep. Bai Qing went missing. His assistant couldn¡¯t find him, so he called me! Li beixiao did not seem to want to talk about this topic, but when he saw Huo qingge¡¯s calm eyes, he still said it. ¡°Did you find it?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s intuition told her that Chu baiqing was with Gu Jue. ¡°Jue has it!¡± Li beixiao stopped massaging Huo qingge¡¯s shoulders, his eyes filled with complicated emotions. Huo qingge didn¡¯t know how to continue asking. She was worried that Chu baiqing¡¯s feelings for Gu Jue would be discovered. ¡°I felt something was wrong when I went to his place that day!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. when two people argue, there has to be a limit. Jue is even more difficult to deal with when he¡¯s stubborn than Feng Xi. It¡¯s only Bai Qing who gives in to him and lets him do whatever he wants! Huo qingge¡¯s anxious heart finally calmed down. Li Beichen did not find out about their relationship. Since Gu Jue forced Chu baiqing to stay with him, it was clear that he had feelings for her. If their affair was discovered, they would definitely not be allowed to. Not to mention whether li beixiao would agree, her brother would definitely not agree. After all, her brother had been very unyielding about the matter between Feng Xi and shinian. it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve found them. That¡¯s a matter between them. They¡¯re not children anymore, so don¡¯t get involved! ¡°Yes, let them do as they please!¡± ¡°Does big brother know that you¡¯re giving him this?¡± When he came back, li beixiao saw Huo zhongrao with a mask on his face. He just didn¡¯t have the time to ask. I said I¡¯d apply a Facial Mask for him and he agreed. I was surprised too! Chapter 458 ? 458 A son is a slave to his wife, and even his father is mistreated Huo qingge shrugged her shoulders. do you think my brother is in love? ¡± He even wanted me to prepare a set of skincare products for him!¡± Huo qingge thought that her brother must not have known what a facial cleanser was ¡­ What was a skin care lotion ¡­ What was a lotion ¡­ What was the essence ¡­ Obviously, li beixiao was also quite surprised. He had also said that before. During the Spring and Autumn period, skin care was the most important thing. His eldest brother even said that he was pretentious. He was not a woman, so why did he do that? If he had the time, he could have done something else. After that, he didn¡¯t ask for trouble anymore. it¡¯s impossible to be in love. Your brother is very dull and inflexible. You can say that he knows nothing about love! Li beixiao was telling the truth. Huo zhongrao really did not understand love. ¡°I think my brother is very good! It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t meet the right person, and when I do, I¡¯ll love you!¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t think that anyone would dare to say that they understood love. In the face of love, we are actually all primary school students. We need to spend our lives to experience and understand. Because people¡¯s feelings were different at every stage, so the definition of love was also different. that child, Xiao Yao, would never allow a woman to appear by your brother¡¯s side. That child is extremely possessive of your brother! In the eyes of these people, little demon was just a child. Because she was too mischievous, even though she was already an adult, she was still a child in the end. I want to see this little demon more and more. I¡¯ll take care of her in the future and not let her be so willful! Huo qingge attributed the little demon¡¯s behavior to its stubbornness and insensibility. ¡°You can¡¯t control her. She¡¯s an existence that gives everyone a headache. Only big brother can stand her!¡± Li beixiao shook his head. He always kept a distance from the small demons. Just thinking about it gave him a headache. ¡°I¡¯m so curious!¡± The more this was the case, the more curious Huo qingge was to see Xiao Yao as soon as possible. What kind of existence was it that could give li Beichen a headache? Oh right, Yunyi said that he has a girl he likes. I plan to meet her. My sister has been worried about his marriage. All these years, he¡¯s not interested in anything other than music. It¡¯s rare for him to like someone, so let¡¯s keep a close eye on her! After listening to li beixiao¡¯s words, Huo qingge¡¯s heart suddenly jumped into her throat. She suddenly regretted it. She might as well have said she knew Chu Yunyi when she saw him today. Now that he was in such a difficult situation, he felt that it would be a big problem at any time. However, after li beixiao had said this, would it be too hasty to explain? It seemed like he was trying to cover up something. In the end, Huo qingge didn¡¯t say anything. What else could she say, but she couldn¡¯t say it either. then let¡¯s hurry up and meet him! ¡°Let dad give Tang Tang a name! These two children should go to kindergarten, we can¡¯t just let Mumu not go if she doesn¡¯t want to!¡± well, then remember to tell uncle that Mumu said that he doesn¡¯t want to go without chubby little sister! Huo qingge seemed to have gotten used to li beixiao talking about her father and did not argue with him. it¡¯s chubby little sister again ¡­ Li beixiao felt a little speechless. What kind of child could actually make his son so fascinated? One day, when li beixiao saw the chubby girl, he finally knew what it meant to be that everything had its weakness. After that, his son had embarrassed his father. For the rest of his life, Feng Yan would always use this matter to suppress him. However, he had no choice. His son was a slave to his wife, and even his father had to suffer. Chapter 459 ? 459 My God, uncle, how can you lie through your teeth? In the caf¨¦. As she looked at Kong Yu, who was sitting opposite her, Huo qingge felt as if she had not seen him in a long time. ¡°How long are you going to take leave?¡± This time, it was Huo qingge who had taken the initiative to call him and ask him out. Kong Yu had no idea what had happened that day. He thought he was drunk. She had no idea what Tong Jiahui was up to. ¡°I still have things to do these few days, so I¡¯ll go back to work!¡± ¡°Who are you with right now?¡± Kong Zhang had clearly seen Huo qingge get out of the President¡¯s car. He had also seen the president kissing her ¡­ ¡°Of course it¡¯s with President li!¡± Huo qingge felt that there were some things she had to make clear to Kong Yu. She didn¡¯t have many friends, but Kong Yu was one of them. She didn¡¯t want to lose him. ¡°Valiant song, I¡¯m so confused, what are you ¡­¡± Kong Yu found it hard to accept Huo qingge¡¯s fickle way of love. Huo qingge patiently told him about Tong Jiahui¡¯s situation, but she did not mention Kong Yu¡¯s drunken state. so that¡¯s how it is. How could she do such things? she¡¯s too inhumane! my mom has been with my aunt for the past two days. They deserve it. I told you that my uncle would not have a good end, and I was right. Kong Yu was an upright person. In fact, he did not have any feelings for Tong Jiahui. His heart ached even more for Huo qingge after he heard about her surrogate pregnancy. you and the president have gone through so many ups and downs, yet you¡¯re still together. It¡¯s really fate! At this moment, Kong Yu seemed to be relieved. No one had bewitched him or led him astray. He sincerely wished Huo qingge and their CEO a lifetime of happiness. The two of them chatted for a while more before Huo qingge received a call from Yin Yin, who was looking for her urgently. She separated from Kong Yu and went to find Yin Yin. New heaven and earth business circle Feng Yan had promised Tang Tang that he would buy her a cake, but he didn¡¯t want his men to go, so he had to buy it himself. Young master Feng had never bought anything on the street before. He found the cake shop according to the address that his subordinate had given him. Cars weren¡¯t allowed on the pedestrian street, so Feng Yan walked a little too much and his mood was very gloomy. Especially when some women were screaming and pointing at him. It was no wonder that those women would scream in shock. Feng Yan was simply too femininely handsome. Although his peach-shaped eyes were very devilish, his entire body exuded an aura of abstinence that kept people away. Which woman wouldn¡¯t scream and go crazy when she saw it ¡­ They would have thought that they had seen some new celebrity who wanted an autograph! Just as Feng Yan was about to enter the cake shop, a small figure suddenly ran into him. Then, the little figure fell to the ground due to the impact. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you wear your eyes when you walk?¡± A voice as clear as an Oriole¡¯s entered Feng Yan¡¯s ears. He lowered his head and saw a very cute and delicate little girl. Her hair was a little naturally curly, like a delicate doll. Feng Yan had always thought that only a little girl with big eyes and double eyelids like Tang Tang was cute. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this little girl with single eyelids could also be so beautiful. ¡°Little girl, you were the one who bumped into me!¡± Feng Yan squatted down and frowned at the little girl as he spoke gently. Actually, he had wanted to scare her. He knew that the child had bumped into him on purpose. ¡°Heavens! Uncle, how can you lie through your teeth? you were the one who hit me!¡± Chapter 460 ? 460 Feng Yan felt his heart tighten, it hurt The little girl covered her mouth with a dumbfounded expression, as if she had just heard something shocking. Then, her eyes turned red, and crystal tears were already welling up in her eyes. It could fall off at any time ¡­ When Feng Yan saw the child¡¯s Red eyes, he thought of Tang Tang and was speechless. ¡°Come, uncle will carry you up!¡± What was wrong with him? why was he arguing with a child? So what if she hit him? the one sitting on the ground was a child. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s make things clear first. The first order is that you have to admit that you hit me, so that we can continue with the next step!¡± The little girl explained to Feng Yan in a serious manner. There were still tears in her eyes, but her words were extremely clear and logical. Looking at this little girl, Feng Yan thought of Mumu. She was simply a female version of li Mumu. It could even be said that her IQ and EQ were completely above li Mumu¡¯s. ¡°Well, just take it that I bumped into you. Then what do you want to do next?¡± Feng Yan smiled gently. He had only ever given such a warm smile to Tang Tang. uncle, watch your words. You didn¡¯t just say that you hit me, but that you hit me! Feng Yan could tell that this little girl was very stubborn. The weather was very cold and the ground was very cold. He had no choice but to compromise and say, ¡± I was the one who knocked you down. Can I carry you now? ¡± Feng Yan reached out to carry the little girl, but she reached out to block him. ¡°No, uncle, since you¡¯ve admitted it, let¡¯s talk about the compensation for the accident! If you lift me up, the scene will be ruined!¡± The little girl¡¯s face was serious and her words made sense. Feng Yan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had encountered a scammer. Moreover, he was a repeat offender with very high means. ¡°Then what do you want as compensation?¡± Feng Yan felt that this little girl was really cute. If she were to be put together with li Mumu, it would definitely be interesting. ¡°I see that uncle¡¯s attitude is very good, so I don¡¯t want much from you. A cake will do!¡± When the little girl said this, her eyes were very bright. Feng Yan raised his head and looked at the cake shop in front of him. This child had come here to scam him just for a cake? It was really interesting ¡­ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a cake as compensation. Can I carry you now? The ground is very cold!¡± Feng Yan spoke to the little girl with rare patience. If it wasn¡¯t for his previous experience of taking care of Tang Tang ¡­ Perhaps he didn¡¯t even know how to communicate with children, let alone talk to her so patiently. ¡°No need, I can get up by myself. I don¡¯t like to trouble others. Let¡¯s go! Uncle, let¡¯s go buy a cake. It¡¯ll take a while to make it on the spot!¡± The little girl got up from the ground by herself. Her movements were very skilled, and it could be seen that this child was very thick-skinned. When her soft little hand grabbed his big hand, a strange warmth flowed through his heart, making Feng Yan¡¯s heart tighten. It was very painful, a feeling he had never felt before. When they entered the cake shop, the little girl pointed to a cake on display and told the staff that she wanted this. He also told the shop assistant to write ¡°Happy Birthday, Mom.¡± Feng Yan glanced at the cake. It was made of rose petals ¡­ He had thought that the little girl wanted the cake for him, but he did not expect it to be for her mother¡¯s birthday cake ¡­ ¡°Dad, give me the money!¡± The little girl turned around and smiled sweetly at Feng Yan. Her ¡®daddy¡¯ was especially melodious and pleasant to hear. Chapter 461 ? 461 Don¡¯t peek at my father, he is my mother The word ¡®daddy¡¯ stunned Feng Yan. He always said to Tang Tang, ¡± daddy will feed you ¡­ ¡°Daddy will play with you ¡­¡± However, Tang Tang could not speak. He wanted to hear her call him ¡®daddy¡¯ but he could not. However, this little girl had called him ¡®dad¡¯ so naturally! For a moment, he felt like he was her father ¡­ ¡°Sir, your daughter is so cute. She looks so much like you!¡± The shop assistant had never seen such a good-looking customer and said respectfully. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re very pretty too, but don¡¯t peek at my daddy. He¡¯s my mommy¡¯s and he loves my mommy very much!¡± As if she was afraid that Feng Yan wouldn¡¯t pay, the little girl quickly ran over and grabbed Feng Yan¡¯s hand, pulling him to the cashier. The shop assistant¡¯s face turned even redder after hearing the little girl¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t expect this girl to say such words at such a young age. However, this child did look like his father. He was very good-looking. Feng Yan¡¯s hand was held by the little girl, and his soul had left his body. Because the cake had to be made on the spot, Feng Yan asked the little girl to pick two more pieces of cake, and they sat in the resting area to eat. Feng Yan was worried about leaving such a young child out alone. He thought that once the cake was ready, he would send her home. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Feng Yan used a tissue to wipe the little girl¡¯s mouth. This was a habit he often did for Tang Tang at home. ¡°Nainai.¡± Nainai seemed to like eating cake very much, as there was cake all over her mouth. Feng Yan kept wiping her face. ¡°What a nice name!¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll pay you back in the future! It¡¯s my mother¡¯s birthday today, but I don¡¯t have the money to buy her a cake, so I¡¯m extorting you!¡± Nainai said it very calmly. ¡°Do you often do this?¡± Feng Yan felt that nainai was very mature for her age. No matter what, she was very similar to Mumu. She had her own thoughts and her logical thinking ability was very strong. no, it¡¯s just this one time. But when I¡¯m at home and I get into trouble, I always lie to my mom like this to divert her attention! Nainai squinted her eyes and chuckled, the corners of her mouth still stained with cream. ¡°Ghostly elf!¡± Feng Yan wasn¡¯t a patient person, but he really enjoyed the time he had with nainai. No matter what, he really liked this child. He just felt that he was very close to him. ¡°Uncle, give me your phone number! I¡¯ll give you a call when I have money and return it to you!¡± ¡°No need, uncle will compensate you. You don¡¯t need to return it!¡± Feng Yan touched nainai¡¯s head, thinking that the little girl was quite trustworthy. ¡°Thank you, uncle. You¡¯re such a nice person. Uncle, are you married?¡± Nainai¡¯s eyes were especially bright, like the starry sky at night. ¡°No, eat slowly!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a lazy smile. Under the sun, he looked so devilish and mesmerizing! ¡°I don¡¯t have a father either! My mother is very pretty! I think you two are a good match!¡± When nainai spoke, she raised her voice at the end, making it sound crisp and pleasant. ¡°You¡¯re also very beautiful!¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t take a child¡¯s words to heart. After the cake was ready and packed, Feng Yan bought the cake for Tang Tang. He looked at nainai and asked the shop assistant to pack a few boxes of the cake that nainai had just eaten. Feng Yan sent nainai home. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be in the Laocheng District town, and it was even a wedding dress shop. However, the door was closed ¡­ ¡°Mom might have gone to take someone¡¯s size again, so she¡¯ll be back very late! I don¡¯t know if I can still eat cake, I want to celebrate her birthday!¡± Nainai¡¯s little face was filled with disappointment. Looking at the birthday cake box, her bright eyes were filled with desolation. ¡°Uncle will take you to play with two other children, okay? then, I¡¯ll send you back!¡± Chapter 462 ? 462 Didn¡¯t I tell you that we¡¯re destined to meet Looking at nainai¡¯s sad face, Feng Yan didn¡¯t know how to comfort her. However, since her mother couldn¡¯t come back, he didn¡¯t feel at ease leaving her here alone. He wanted to bring the cake back for Tang Tang, so he brought her back and let Tang Tang and Mumu play with her. Children would be happy when they were together ¡­ ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re such a nice person. Let¡¯s go then!¡± Nainai¡¯s expression instantly brightened up. Feng Yan realized that when nainai smiled, she would reveal two sharp little canine teeth, which was especially cute. Feng Yan drove nainai to li beixiao¡¯s Villa. ¡°Uncle, your house is so big! This kind of house can only be seen on TV, so it really exists!¡± Even though nainai said that, her eyes were on the cake boxes that Feng Yan was holding. She thought that since he had bought so many small cakes, there must be some for her. As expected, after Feng Yan took the four small cake boxes, he closed the trunk. The smile on nainai¡¯s face grew even more radiant, because there were still four small cake boxes left in the car, all of which were hers. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her uncle was a good person, an especially good person. She had to win over such a good and unmarried man for her mother. In that case, someone would buy cake for her on her mother¡¯s birthday in the future, and she would also have small cakes to eat. Life is so good ¡­ When Feng Yan held nainai¡¯s hand and walked into the living room, Tang Tang immediately looked sad. Li Mumu, on the other hand, seemed to have lost her soul. She rubbed her eyes and then laughed foolishly. ¡°Little chubby sister, long time no see!¡± Mumu¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t as cold as usual, but it was actually a bit shy. ¡°Li Mumu, is this your house?¡± Nainai put her arm around li Mumu¡¯s shoulder and asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, my home!¡± Li Mumu looked at nainai with admiration. He had never met anyone of his age who was smarter than him, but chubby little sister was one of them. She was the only one. ¡°See, I told you that you and I are destined to be together! He could even touch this! Oh my God, he¡¯s definitely a fated person!¡± Nainai said happily after patting li Mumu¡¯s shoulder a few times. Feng Yan had already heard of the chubby little girl¡¯s name like thunder. He didn¡¯t expect nainai to be the chubby little girl Mumu was talking about ¡­ However, nainai wasn¡¯t fat at all. In fact, she was a little thin, as if she was malnourished. He then looked at Mumu. In front of nainai, she had completely changed into a different person. That somewhat bashful look on her face really made him want to kick her. She was so useless and embarrassing. Later on, Feng Yan said to li Mumu, ¡± continue to keep your low profile in front of nainai. A man should be like this in front of the person he likes. And often at this time, li beixiao would clench his teeth and say to li Mumu, ¡± a man must be domineering to make a woman fall for you. You¡¯re such a good-for-nothing, nainai only needs to look at you! Of course, this was all for the future ¡­ Tang Tang pouted her little mouth. This chubby little girl was very pretty, but how could she Pat and hit her brother? she was too bad. And what did her brother¡¯s gaze mean? He was stuck to this chubby little girl and couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Why are you called little fat sis?¡± Feng Yan really couldn¡¯t understand this and was very curious! When nainai heard this, she burst into laughter and patted li Mumu¡¯s back. ¡°Tell me, why are you calling me chubby little sister?¡± Chapter 463 ? 463 This son of his really made him proud After nainai finished speaking, she even covered her mouth and laughed, as if it was something very interesting. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. This is our secret!¡± There was no one else in Mumu¡¯s eyes, only her chubby little sister. Feng Yan clenched his jaw tightly. He was really exasperated that this kid had failed to live up to his expectations. This kid was usually so arrogant that he didn¡¯t care about anyone. This time, it was like a mouse seeing a cat. He was completely terrified and even had a good temper. At this time, li beixiao had just finished his call and was going downstairs. He was surprised to see a little girl in the house. It was obvious that Feng Yan was the one who had brought this child back. ¡°Your daughter?¡± Li beixiao asked in a low voice as he sized up Feng Yan. ¡°I picked her up on the road, her nickname is chubby little sister!¡± Feng Yan smiled gently. He wanted to see how li beixiao would react when he saw his son¡¯s cowardice. Picked up? Chubby little girl? He looked at the little girl in front of him. Which part of her was fat? This wasn¡¯t the chubby little girl his son was talking about, was it? However, his son¡¯s eyes were glued to the little girl. How could his cold and aloof son have such a sickening gaze? ¡°Hello, uncle!¡± When nainai saw li beixiao, she greeted him crisply without any stage fright. yes, Hello. What¡¯s your name? ¡± Nainai was not afraid of li beixiao at all. ¡°Uncle, my name is nainai. I¡¯m Li Mumu¡¯s deskmate!¡± also a very good friend ¡­ Li Mumu added. ¡°We¡¯re still good Brothers!¡± Then, she wrapped her arms around li Mumu¡¯s neck and randomly scratched her head. She chuckled again, as if she loved to laugh. Li beixiao¡¯s mouth twitched. Wasn¡¯t his son¡¯s neck not allowed to be held by anyone? Also, his hairstyle could be messed up, not to mention that it had been messed up by someone¡¯s hands ¡­ Feng Yan smiled as he sat on the sofa with Tang Tang in his arms. He opened the cake box and fed her some cake. At this time, Tang Tang felt that her broken heart was comforted. Her brother¡¯s soul had been stolen away by that nainai ¡­ She had to come up with a plan, chubby girl ¡­ Eating candy would make you fat, and you would lose all your teeth ¡­ Didn¡¯t her brother always use this to scare her ¡­ Li beixiao glanced at Feng Yan. Did he mean that he was the one who picked her up? Feng Yan shrugged his shoulders, looking like he was just here to watch a show. It¡¯s your own son, so do as you see fit. She was just short of directly saying,¡¯your son is too cowardly, he¡¯s completely under nainai¡¯s control.¡¯ No, to be exact, your son idolizes nainai too much ¡­ Nainai, Does Your Mother Know that you¡¯re here? ¡± Li beixiao was a father, so he had to ask in detail. Feng Yan said that he had picked her up, so could it be that her family was looking for her? uncle just sent me home, but my mom went out, so uncle brought me here to play. When my mom is almost home, uncle will send me back, right, uncle? ¡± Nainai asked Feng Yan with a smile, as if she was hinting at him to say again that he would send her home, so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him going back on his word. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t send you off, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Before Feng Yan could say anything, Mumu had already finished the sentence. The voice was very soft, and it was not as aggressive as usual. Li beixiao suddenly closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His son had really made him proud. He did not know that his son had such a side to him. Li beixiao was really angry. Perhaps every father would want their children, especially their sons, to be able to hold up the sky. Li beixiao had always thought that his son was the most similar to him. Chapter 464 ? 464 Spurting out a mouthful of blood However, he wanted to reevaluate his opinion of his son today. One more thing had to be added-coward. ¡°Pfft, forget it! I¡¯ll be worried if you come back too late. Don¡¯t get lost again!¡± It was as if our omnipotent Mumu had become an incompetent brat in nainai¡¯s eyes, and she had to protect her. ¡°Then I ¡­ I can also stay in your house! I also want to see Doudou!¡± Mumu¡¯s embarrassed look made li beixiao clench his fists. He also wanted to kick his butt. Feng Yan glanced at li beixiao again, using his eyes to convey, your son is beyond saving! And what the hell is teasing the dog?¡± Li beixiao replied to him again,¡¯what the hell is this chubby girl you brought back? You¡¯ve even stolen my son¡¯s soul!¡± Even though Tang Tang was eating the delicious cake, her little mouth was toot. She felt as if her brother was about to be seduced. No, it should have been hooked away. I¡¯m going home to sleep with chubby girl ¡­ What to do, what to do ¡­ ¡°Pfft, you still remember to play with the dog? Why are you so stupid? I¡¯m lying to you. My mom won¡¯t let me raise a dog!¡± ¡°Besides, what kind of dog calls for doudoudoudoug?¡± When nainai looked at Mumu, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Her two little tiger teeth were very pointed, and she looked very cute. Li beixiao let out. sigh of relief. He did not tease the dog. Now, it was his son who was being teased like a dog. Tang Tang got down from Feng Yan¡¯s lap and ran upstairs. Feng Yan called her, but she ignored him. After a while, Tang Tang came down with a box. Li beixiao knew that it was the box that she used to store the candy. She ran to nainai¡¯s side, opened the box, and placed it in front of her. Then, she pointed at her mouth, indicating that it was all for nainai. wow, sister, you¡¯re so cute. You have such a good family background and even know how to give us a gift! Nainai started off as an older sister, very stylish. Mumu felt that her younger sister was very sensible, and was very satisfied. She took out a lollipop and put it in her mouth. if you eat too much candy, your teeth won¡¯t be good. Little sister, don¡¯t eat it in the future. Give it to me, I¡¯ll help you destroy them! Tangtang didn¡¯t speak. She ate, ate, ate, ate, lost all her teeth and gained weight ¡­ Mumu looked at Tang Tang¡¯s bright eyes and immediately overturned her previous conclusion that she thought she was sensible. He still understood his sister. She had a motive. They were sisters-in-law ¡­ courtesy demands reciprocity. Sister, let me tell you a story about teasing the dog ¡­ Tang Tang also seemed to be very interested in playing with the dog, so she nodded happily. The three children were chatting and laughing in the living room. Nainai was very talkative, and she was the one talking almost all the time. Li beixiao gave Feng Yan a look that said he was here for a smoke and left. Balcony ¡°I don¡¯t know who this Mumu¡¯s cowardly look came from!¡± Feng Yan took a puff of his cigarette, his eyes half-closed as he joked. Li beixiao felt like he was about to vomit blood. This son of his was really the one who made him proud. He definitely did not take after him. He was not so cowardly in front of his woman. ¡°Mumu, that child, looks like a sentimental type!¡± What did these words mean? it meant that his Mumu could not be saved in this life, and she had fallen for this little fat sister. In front of her, she would be terrified for the rest of her life. In fact, Feng Yan didn¡¯t need to say anything. Based on li beixiao¡¯s understanding of his son, he could have expected this. this nainai is so smart. Maybe she has an out-of-line father! Li beixiao had just casually said that. In the future, it had indeed been confirmed that nainai had an unruly father. Chapter 465 ? 465 A hint of playfulness had already flashed past her feminine eyes On the way, nainai said that she didn¡¯t have a father and that her mother had taken care of her alone. ¡°He really is an unruly father!¡± A man letting a woman raise a child alone, wasn¡¯t that being unruly and irresponsible? Li beixiao kept smoking and Feng Yan was kind enough not to provoke him. After dinner, Feng Yan sent nainai home, but Mumu insisted on following. Because nainai was there, li beixiao gave him face and did not stop him. He was very angry. In the car, nainai was the one talking the entire time, and Mumu would occasionally reply to her. Feng Yan drove quietly. In fact, he was not very willing to drive, as he was quite tired. When she arrived at the bridal shop, she unexpectedly bumped into Huo qingge and Yin Yin. Yin Yin, on the other hand, was dressed in a man¡¯s outfit ¡­ Today, Yin Yin¡¯s younger brother, Luo ke, had been caught by the loan sharks. Yin Yin had brought money to redeem him. In order not to be bullied, she had changed into men¡¯s clothes. However, she didn¡¯t expect to bump into Feng Xi. Yin Yin had gone into hiding and had no choice but to call Huo qingge for help. He only managed to escape danger later ¡­ Nainai was smart enough not to call for her mother. uncle, you¡¯re back! Mumu recognized Yin Yin at a glance. He remembered that her name was shinian and she was a woman. She even begged his mother to help her free herself from second brother Feng. When did her mother find her? Then, she should be nainai¡¯s mother ¡­ Huo qingge obviously did not expect to bump into Feng Yan and Mumu here. What was going on? What surprised her even more was that Yin Yin, who was standing beside her, was trembling violently, as if she was very afraid. Upon closer inspection, Feng Yan and Feng Xi looked somewhat similar, which was why Huo qingge had thought so. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s my family. He won¡¯t tell Feng Xi about you!¡± Huo qingge whispered to Yin Yin. Just now, Yin Yin was still complaining to Huo qingge that she shouldn¡¯t have gone out in men¡¯s clothes. If she had, she wouldn¡¯t have bumped into Feng Xi and almost been discovered by him. At this time, Yin Yin was very glad that she was wearing men¡¯s clothes, otherwise many things would have been discovered. Feng Yan only glanced at Yin Yin and did not say anything, but a hint of playfulness had already flashed past his feminine eyes. With one look, he could tell that he was the man that Feng Xi had been looking for-Shi Nian! He got the cake out of the car for nainai. ¡°Call me if you need anything. Go back and celebrate your mother¡¯s birthday with her!¡± Feng Yan squatted down, pinched nainai¡¯s little face, and said gently, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll treat you to an ice cream cone! Uncle, take care!¡± Nainai was a very polite child, and her words were crisp and clear, like an Oriole. Mumu was a little reluctant to leave and watched as nainai refused to get into the car. ¡°You¡¯re not going home?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s question was directed at Huo qingge. mm, I¡¯ll go back. Um, Yinyin, I¡¯ll go back first. Let¡¯s keep in touch by phone! Huo qingge was extremely excited. She could tell that Feng Yan liked nainai very much. She felt that this was fate. Although she didn¡¯t know how they met, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. The important thing was that she really wanted to match Feng Yan and Yin Yin. ¡°Yes, go back quickly!¡± Yin Yin felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She didn¡¯t dare to look at her daughter because Feng Yan was right beside her. Huo qingge had actually wanted to stay behind to celebrate Yin Yin¡¯s birthday. On the way back, she had only found out that it was her birthday today. She also wanted to take a good look at Yin Yin¡¯s daughter, but unfortunately, Feng Yan was there. She needed to explain to Feng Yan in private about the things that had been bothering her. After Feng Yan and Huo qingge left, she fell back onto the sofa. ¡°Mom, uncle bought this birthday cake! Chapter 466 ? 466 He was interested in this woman Nainai pointed at the cake on the table and said to her mother happily. Nainai, don¡¯t meet this uncle again in the future! Yin Yin had never forced her daughter to do anything. Since she was young, she had always let her make her own decisions. ¡°Can I ask why?¡± Nainai really liked Feng Yan, and she wanted him to pursue her mother! ¡°Because he¡¯s Feng Xi¡¯s big brother!¡± Yin Yin wouldn¡¯t hide anything from her daughter, so nainai knew that Feng Xi liked her as a man. Oh my God, what a coincidence! I¡¯ve actually run into a big problem! Nainai stuck out her tongue, feeling that she had gotten into trouble. ¡°You¡¯re extorting again?¡± Yin Yin facepalmed. She understood her daughter the best. ¡°I also told uncle jokes! A smile can¡¯t be bought with a thousand gold! He won¡¯t suffer any losses!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever see him again!¡± Yin Yin knew very well that she would never be able to win an argument against nainai. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gone! I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Nainai knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for her mother to support the family on her own, so all she could do was not to cause her any trouble. Gently pulling nainai into his arms, Yin Yin kept feeling that something was going to happen. And her feelings were right. When Feng Yan pestered her again and again, she only wanted to escape. On the way back, Huo qingge told Feng Yan about Yin Yin¡¯s true identity. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything, but his lips curled into a playful smile. He seemed to have found something interesting. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Feng Xi!¡± Today, Yin Yin had repeatedly told Huo qingge that whether it was shinian or Yin shinian, she didn¡¯t like Feng Xi. Therefore, Huo qingge felt that she couldn¡¯t let Feng Xi find out about her. ¡°I have nothing to say to him!¡± Even though that was what he said, Feng Yan had already thought of a very interesting plan. ¡°Ah Yan, Yin Yin is very beautiful. I¡¯ve been wanting to match you two together for a long time!¡± Huo qingge was testing Feng Yan¡¯s attitude. After all, he quite liked nainai. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine if she¡¯s pretty or not, but I quite like her daughter!¡± To Huo qingge¡¯s surprise, Feng Yan did not directly reject their matchmaking. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make an appointment for you guys, you take a look!¡± Striking while the iron was hot, Huo qingge was a little excited. ¡°No need. If I want to, I¡¯ll go find her myself!¡± This time, even Mumu was a little surprised. Was he, brother Feng, also fascinated? Brother Feng, if you¡¯re going after nainai¡¯s mother, you have to treat her well in the future! As long as there was no chubby little girl, Mumu would return to her usual cold and aloof manner. I can¡¯t even be bothered to chide you for being such a coward in front of chubby sister. Your father is probably vomiting blood at home right now! ¡°Chubby little sister?¡± Recently, Huo qingge had been getting a little jittery because of the words ¡°chubby little sister.¡± ¡°The chubby little girl is nainai! Your son is now her loyal dog! I¡¯m just teasing the dog ¡­¡± Huo qingge did not know whether to laugh or cry. How was nainai fat? However, this fate was really unique and wonderful. nainai¡¯s so skinny. Why did you call her chubby little sister? ¡± She was finally relieved. She had been wondering how fat this chubby little girl was! ¡°This is a secret between me and her. I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Li Mumu turned her head away and arrogantly ignored him. Huo qingge stroked Mumu¡¯s hair, thinking that children these days were all too mature. Although they didn¡¯t know what love was, they just simply felt like it. ¡°Ah Yan, I think nainai looks quite like you, especially her little mouth!¡± Actually, Huo qingge was just joking. Chapter 467 ? 467 Looking at the scenery and thinking of her childhood friend Feng Yan glanced at her. I think Mumu looks like me too. Mumu, who was looking at the scenery outside the car window and thinking of her childhood sweetheart, rolled her eyes. Who looks like you? The days went by peacefully until li beixiao¡¯s older brother, li Boyan, returned to the country with his wife and children. All the peace was broken. Li beixiao thought that his big brother would at least wait for a while before bringing ye Wenwen home. She didn¡¯t expect that he had already used his connections to get ye Wenwen out. ¡°Bastard!¡± Li Ximing picked up the teacup and hit li Boyan with it. The tea spilled all over him, and the teacup fell to the ground and shattered. father, Bo Yan can¡¯t bear for the child to suffer. This is also my intention. Please calm down! Tang ru quickly held Li Ximing and said in a soft voice. Huo qingge looked at Tang ru. This woman was extremely thin, but her eyes were filled with determination. What kind of love could make her accept her husband¡¯s illegitimate daughter with another woman so calmly? She even put in such good words for him. Sometimes, a woman¡¯s stubborn persistence was really sad. Then, he looked at li beixiao¡¯s older brother, li Boyan. He was wearing gold-rimmed glasses and looked like a scholar. It was hard to imagine that this person had been so merciful in the past. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Li Nancheng was so angry that he wanted to kick his father out. Ye Wenwen was actually his half-sister? That scheming woman had bumped into him and even tried to seduce him. She was actually his sister. She was really his Big Boss ¡­ ¡°Take Tang Tang and Mumu out to play!¡± Li beixiao ordered li Nancheng as he did not want to cause more chaos. They had come to visit the old man today, but they did not expect that their eldest brother would come back with ye Wenwen. Li Nancheng didn¡¯t want to stay in the living room any longer. He held each of them in his hand and walked out. Today¡¯s sun was very good, and it was suitable for playing outside. ¡°Dad, no matter what, Wen Wen is still a child of the Li family. You can hit me or scold me however you want, but just let this child acknowledge her ancestors!¡± Li Boyan opened his mouth and his voice was like him. He spoke very slowly and politely. dad, I took Wenwen for a checkup yesterday. She¡¯s been so traumatized that she¡¯s completely sealed herself up. This child is pitiful, I want to take good care of her! At this time, Tang ru also opened her mouth. There were crystal clear tears in her eyes, but no one could tell why. Huo qingge¡¯s gaze turned to ye Wenwen, who had been standing to the side. It had been a while since they had last seen each other, and ye Wenwen had become very thin. Her eyes were unfocused, as if she had just suffered a great shock and her soul had left her body. Huo qingge¡¯s eyes were cold. She looked at the pitiful ye Wenwen. Ye Wenwen had only herself to blame for this. People always had a cause and a consequence. She had brought this upon herself. Moreover, she was so good at acting. It was possible that she was just pretending. In the past, she was blind. She had been acting all the time and didn¡¯t see it herself. ¡°Ah ru, this child has evil intentions. He can¡¯t enter the Li family¡¯s genealogy.¡± Li Ximing was very satisfied with his daughter-in-law, and she spoke up for her son. Li Ximing¡¯s heart ached for such a sensible daughter-in-law, but his eyes were poisonous and ye Wenwen¡¯s heart was not kind, so she couldn¡¯t tolerate it. ¡°Dad, whether a child is good or not depends on teaching. Her biological mother is no longer around. In the future, I will teach her and look after her, okay? After all, the blood of the Li family flows in his veins, and he¡¯s also Bo Yan¡¯s child. We can¡¯t just ignore him!¡± Tang ru¡¯s words were reasonable and full of love. No one could bear to reject this woman who had a hard life. Chapter 468 ? 468 She still has to call me little aunt Huo qingge knew that based on Tang ru¡¯s words, ye Wenwen¡¯s return to the Li family was certain. ¡°Ah ru, the Li family has let you down!¡± Li Ximing didn¡¯t know what else to say except this. It was because of these words that ye Wenwen became Li Wenwen. dad, we¡¯re planning to stay in the country. My parents ¡®health hasn¡¯t been good for the past year, and I¡¯ve been thinking about it while I was abroad! When Tang ru said this, li beixiao glanced at Huo qingge, frowning. He had thought that they would no longer live in the country. After all, they had been living abroad for so many years. ¡°You guys decide for yourselves. Your father has been talking about you all the time in the sanatorium!¡± Li Ximing never interfered with the decisions of his children. Huo qingge realized that all the words came from Tang ru¡¯s mouth. To be more precise, Tang ru, who looked weak, actually had the strength of a strong woman. She gave people a very flexible feeling, and her thinking was very clear. Li Boyan gave her the impression that he didn¡¯t care about anything and was even a little weak. It was a little different from what her uncle had told her about her being narrow-minded. Tang ru made dinner. Huo qingge did not go to the kitchen to help, but accompanied Li Ximing to play a few games of chess. Huo qingge had thought that her uncle had something to say to her, but they had been playing chess the entire time and had not said anything. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. You made the wrong move again!¡± Huo qingge knew that Li Ximing felt that she had been wronged. After all, she and ye Wenwen ¡­ No, it should be Li Wenwen now. There was some hatred between them. sigh, I would never have thought of this. I don¡¯t want to believe it, but your brother got someone to do the DNA test. It¡¯s not wrong, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve suffered! uncle, I don¡¯t feel wronged. In the future, she will still have to call me little aunt. I am her elder. If she has any bad intentions again, I will discipline her on behalf of big brother. When the time comes, uncle, you must stand on my side! Huo qingge smiled faintly. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t think much of Li Wenwen now. She couldn¡¯t do much. Other than acting, she did not have a high IQ. However, she had a lot of past records, so no one would believe her even if she was acting. During dinner, Li Wenwen hid in her room and did not come out. Tang ru said that she was so scared of being beaten up in prison that she had to give her food to others and only ate the leftovers. Tang ru prepared a meal for Li Wenwen and wanted to send it to her room for Li Wenwen to eat. Huo qingge suddenly felt that Li Wenwen was more like Tang ru¡¯s daughter than li Boyan¡¯s. He didn¡¯t really care about Li Wenwen, and unlike what she knew, he didn¡¯t particularly like his daughter, nor did he particularly care for Li Wenwen. ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯ll go! You must be tired from eating!¡± Huo qingge stood up and took the tray from Tang ru. that child will become irritable. I¡¯m afraid he will hurt you! Tang ru looked at li Boyan and smiled. ¡°Sister-in-law, you let her go! It¡¯s fine, little trumpeting will follow!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice had just fallen when the small speaker came out from the dark. Tang ru did not insist and sat down. Li Wenwen¡¯s room was the one she had stayed in for a few days in the Li family¡¯s residence. When she pushed the door open, Huo qingge saw Li Wenwen curled up in a corner. She was wearing a white knitted sweater, which made her look even paler. ¡°Wen Wen, come and eat!¡± Huo qingge placed the tray on the table and sat down on the sofa. She addressed Li Wenwen in the same intimate tone she used before. Chapter 469 ? 469 He directly locked the bathroom door However, Li Wenwen had no reaction at all. Her eyes were focused on one point, and there was no change in her expression. Her body was so thin that she looked like she would fall over if you touched her. The little trumpet ate a lollipop and looked around the room, looking for any surveillance cameras. little trumpet, she used to be my half-sister, and her mother is my aunt. She¡¯s also the mistress who stole my mother¡¯s man ¡­ Huo qingge rested her chin on her hand and looked at Li Wenwen with a deep gaze. ¡°Sister GE, your family¡¯s Affairs are so messy and weird!¡± The loudspeaker was good at programming, but it was not smart enough to sort out relationships. It was obvious that she was completely dumbfounded by what Huo qingge had just said. Li Wenwen still did not respond, so Huo qingge continued to speak. my sister is very capable and scheming. In order to get close to li beixiao, she actually directed and acted out a car accident to hit li Nancheng. Unfortunately, she made the wrong move and gave me the opportunity to get close to li beixiao. sigh, Speaking of which, I really should thank my scheming sister. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have such a happy day today! but, little trumpeting, you can¡¯t learn from her. She¡¯s too smart for her own good. In the end, she got herself into prison. This is karma! Huo qingge said, her eyes fixed on Li Wenwen. When she was talking about her Happy Days, she could clearly see the hatred that flashed in Li Wenwen¡¯s eyes. She just wanted to provoke her and expose her flaws. She didn¡¯t believe that she would really become a fool from the stimulation. Li Wenwen had not shed a single tear when she had learned of Dong Wenqian¡¯s death. She had not even felt sad. Even if such a person had experienced something in prison, she would not have become stupid. She was just pretending. Just like in the past, he had always been pretending in front of her. ¡°Sister GE, you¡¯re confused. Shouldn¡¯t she be calling you little aunt now?¡± The little trumpet looked at Huo qingge with a confused expression. ¡°You¡¯re so smart!¡± Huo qingge flicked the little trumpet on its head. Li Wenwen had not said a word since she returned to the Li family, and even pointed at her and called her little aunt. She was just waiting to see what she would do. She didn¡¯t believe that Li Wenwen would stay still and not do anything. A person like her was destined to have a bad ending. It was because she had a twisted hatred in her heart. In her eyes, everyone in the world was a bad person, and she was the only good person. She was the most wronged person in the world. When Huo qingge left Li Wenwen¡¯s room, she saw Chu Yunyi. ¡°Little aunt!¡± Chu Yunyi, who was eating, looked up and smiled at Huo qingge, calling her ¡°little aunt.¡± Li Nancheng was not around. He had left in a fit of pique. Otherwise, he would have said to Chu Yunyi,¡¯fourth brother, why do you call me that so easily? I just can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yun Yi is here!¡± Huo qingge replied with a faint smile. Seeing Chu Yunyi¡¯s attitude, she thought that he must have thought it through. She was quite happy. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that after dinner, just as Huo qingge opened the bathroom door, Chu Yunyi entered and locked the door. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Last time, it was in the kitchen. This time, it was even worse. He directly locked the bathroom door. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls or reply to my messages? did you block me?¡± Chu Yunyi¡¯s dark eye circles were a little heavy and he had obviously become Haggard. He was no longer as radiant, gentle, and charming as before. ¡°I thought you¡¯ve thought it through. Do you need me to get your uncle to handle this?¡± Chapter 470 ?470 Li beixiao¡¯s voice could be heard outside the door Huo qingge sighed. She had never realized how stubborn Chu Yunyi could be. He always gave her the feeling that he didn¡¯t care about anything except for the vague feeling. then you can go and tell my uncle. In his eyes, I¡¯m different from Nancheng. Besides, we have a past! Chu Yunyi was still the same Chu Yunyi. He was clean and pure, but he was so persistent that it made Huo qingge angry and annoyed. Just as he had said, he and Nancheng were different. Li beixiao knew how li Nancheng felt about su Tian, so when she was Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, li beixiao was at ease. He was not afraid of anything happening between them. However, Yun Yi was different. That day, li Beichen also said that it was rare for Yun Yi to have someone he liked. He attached great importance to Chu Yunyi¡¯s personal problems. Moreover, she and Yun Yi had indeed met a few years ago and had spent a few days together. She had once told li beixiao that she had someone she liked. All of this would be the fuse of distrust. She knew li beixiao too well. He was too possessive and jealous. His trust had its conditions. Previously, because of Yun Yi¡¯s text message, he had lost his temper. Although the two of them did not mention that matter again, Huo qingge knew that li beixiao still cared about it. Yunyi, your feelings for me are one-sided. I only treat you as a friend, a very precious friend. Because you accompanied me through the darkest days of my life, I¡¯m grateful to you! but you have to understand that this kind of feeling will not develop into love! ¡°In the future, I will only treat you as a junior, a junior like Nancheng. Do you understand?¡± Huo qingge listened to the noise outside. It was hard to explain how she had been seen in the kitchen. The bathroom door was locked, and there was no way she could clear her name. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I only know that I like you. I¡¯ve liked you for a very, very long time. Coco bunny said that there¡¯s nothing in my life other than music, but he didn¡¯t know that there¡¯s nothing in my life other than you. Every song I sing is for you!¡± Chu Yunyi leaned against the door, like a lost child, pained and helpless. It was as if, without Huo qingge, he had lost the pillar of support in his life, and he would collapse. Before this, he had hugged her, hoping that he could still find her again, and lived every day. However, now that she had appeared and become his little aunt, all of his thoughts were cut off. He suddenly felt that he could not breathe ¡­ He didn¡¯t know how to continue living ¡­ Yun Yi, don¡¯t be like this. I feel uncomfortable looking at you! Huo qingge didn¡¯t know what else to say. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything harsh. Seeing him so helpless, she would think of herself at that time, and his warm company. Huo qingge had never felt so conflicted before. She couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Chu Yunyi. She could directly reject Kong Yu and say very straightforward words, but she could not say harsh words to Yun Yi. ¡°You still care about me, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Yunyi pulled Huo qingge into his arms with all his might. No matter how hard Huo qingge tried, she could not break free. ¡°Yun Yi, let me go!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid. won¡¯t be able to find you again ¡­¡± ¡°Yun ¡­¡± Before Huo qingge could finish her sentence, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Valiant song, are you done? Mumu is making a fuss about going home!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s low and hoarse voice came from outside the door. Huo qingge¡¯s heart suddenly jumped into her throat. He struggled to break free from Chu Yunyi, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear his uncle¡¯s voice. Chapter 471 ? 471 He seemed to have noticed Huo qingge opened her mouth, but no words came out. The nervousness and panic she felt at this moment made her feel very safe. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands immediately!¡± Huo qingge took two deep breaths before she finally spoke. Li beixiao did not say anything more, and Huo qingge heard footsteps. Yun Yi, let go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really be angry! Huo qingge lowered her voice and realized that her entire body was trembling. Chu Yunyi slowly let go of his hand and his body slid down the wall, lying there limply. Huo qingge turned on the tap, and the sound of running water broke the suffocating pressure. ¡°Calm down, I¡¯ll go out first!¡± Turning off the tap once more, Huo qingge opened the bathroom door and walked out. She did not expect li beixiao to be waiting for her at the door of the bathroom. She did not do anything to let him down, but her heart was beating fast and her face was pale. ¡°Why are you so slow!¡± Li beixiao did not seem to notice the change in her expression. He took two steps forward and held her hand. Huo qingge closed the door behind her as he walked in. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huo qingge could tell that there was something wrong with her voice. ¡°En!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. When he turned around, his deep eyes glanced at the bathroom. On the way back, Huo qingge wanted to tell li Beichen that she knew Chu Yunyi before. She regretted it. If she had known that Chu Yunyi liked her to this extent, she would not have pretended not to know him when she saw him that day. After sending Huo qingge and the child home, li beixiao went out. Feng Yan did not eat, but Huo qingge made him some egg fried rice, so Mumu and Tang Tang ate a little. Feng Yan was now completely staying here and did not return to his own home. Cola also came with him. While Mumu and Tang Tang were watching cartoons, Huo qingge called Feng Yan to the side and told him about her and Chu Yunyi. She did not know what to do now. She vaguely felt that li beixiao seemed to have found out something. However, he did not lose his temper or question her, which made her panic. do you know that Yun Yi doesn¡¯t have a father? ¡± After hearing Huo qingge¡¯s words, Feng Yan opened his mouth to speak. Huo qingge really didn¡¯t know about this, and she had never heard Chu Yunyi mention it before. his father died of illness when he was very young. Yun Yi and his father had a very good relationship. At that time, he sealed himself up, and it was music that made him walk out of his room again! So this was the reason why he was so obsessed with music. ¡°There¡¯s actually a problem when a child goes from being introverted to being sunny. In other words, he¡¯s actually very fragile!¡± so, all these years, everyone has been following his lead. If he wants to make music, he can do it. He doesn¡¯t need to take care of the family business. No wonder li beixiao was so concerned when Chu Yunyi said that he already had someone he liked. It was because Chu Yunyi was finally interested in something other than music. according to what you said, you¡¯re guessing that the judge found out that there was something between you and Yun Yi, but he didn¡¯t say anything. In that case, a large part of the reason is Yun Yi! ¡°Actually, at this time, the one who should feel the most uncomfortable should be silent! One is the woman he loves, and the other is the nephew he cares about!¡± Huo qingge slowly closed her eyes. She had not expected this to happen. based on my understanding of Shao, he¡¯s so smart. He should know that Yun Yi is the one who sent you the message that day! Chapter 472 ? 472 He hugged her and said he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her he also believes that there¡¯s nothing going on between you and Yunyi, but he¡¯s even more clear about Yunyi¡¯s feelings for you! so, even if you don¡¯t tell him, he knows what he¡¯s doing. I think you don¡¯t have to tell him, in case he¡¯s in more trouble! Feng Yan shrugged. Li beixiao was a man with a sense of propriety. He should know how to make his nephew give up on this relationship without hurting him. I understand what you mean. He will go and find Yun Yi! At this moment, Huo qingge felt that li beixiao was carrying too much on his shoulders. It seemed that he had to take care of everyone. so, just do what you need to do and trust him. He¡¯s a reliable man and won¡¯t let you suffer! It was rare that Feng Yan actually praised li Beichen. ¡°It¡¯s rare to hear you praise him!¡± Huo qingge laughed. Her heart was no longer as stifled as before, and she suddenly felt more at ease. It was past 11 O ¡®clock, but li beixiao had not returned. Huo qingge was lying on the sofa and had fallen asleep. Huo qingge felt her body being lifted up and a familiar smell entered her nose. She let out a soft ¡± uh-huh ¡°. She snuggled in li beixiao¡¯s arms. ¡°Like a cat!¡± Li beixiao said in a low voice as he rubbed the tip of his nose against her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re cold!¡± Li beixiao did not take off his coat. He was smoking a cigarette outside, and his body was cold. ¡°Lie down, I¡¯m going to take a shower and change my clothes!¡± He placed Huo qingge on the bed and kissed her pouting lips. Huo qingge was originally very sleepy, but after li beixiao¡¯s kiss, she became more awake. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Huo qingge asked as li beixiao came out of the shower. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not eating anymore. It¡¯s too late!¡± When they were at the old house, li beixiao ate very little. He got on the bed and held Huo qingge in his arms. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I¡¯m up to tonight?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s hair was very soft, and Li beixiao always liked to use the tip of his nose to smell it. ¡°Won¡¯t You Be annoyed if I ask you every time you go out?¡± Huo qingge chuckled. She knew that he would not go out and mess around. ¡°Your brother is looking for me!¡± ¡°..¡±Huo qingge had a rough idea of why her brother was looking for her. He was probably going to ask her to go home. After all, it was time for her to see her mother. In fact, Huo qingge did not know why her brother was not in a hurry to let her see her mother. your brother said that he wants you to move back home before you get married. He doesn¡¯t want you to get married too early either! Li beixiao¡¯s voice was very low and deep. it¡¯s only right for him to go home. We can also make the decision for his marriage! In fact, just as Feng Yan had teased her, she did want to get married to li beixiao as soon as possible. ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to part with you!¡± He was already used to this kind of life, and he was also preparing for the wedding. However, her eldest brother¡¯s request was reasonable. After all, Huo qingge still had her mother, and she had to keep her company. He wasn¡¯t an insensible person, and he understood the common sense of these people. He just really couldn¡¯t bear to. He looked at the woman in his arms and did not want to be separated from her at all. ¡°It won¡¯t be long, I¡¯m just going home for a few days!¡± After talking to Feng Yan that night, Huo qingge¡¯s heart ached even more for li Beichen. She wouldn¡¯t marry him a few years later like her brother had said. She wanted to marry him as soon as possible to avoid any more trouble. She didn¡¯t know why, but recently, she had been feeling a little uneasy. ¡°Let¡¯s get our marriage certificate in secret?¡± When li beixiao said this, he was like a child. His eyes were full of hope and teasing. He leaned over and blew into Huo qingge¡¯s ear, making it impossible for her to avoid him. Chapter 473 ? 473 Gu Jue¡¯s stubbornness is terrifying ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯ve thought about it too, can I?¡± Huo qingge was serious. She wanted to appear in his spouse section. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ll marry you grandly. Why would I do it secretly?¡± He gently bit Huo qingge¡¯s ear, his deep voice carrying a hint of a smile. Li beixiao¡¯s hands began to move around. It was rare that Huo qingge was very cooperative this time. She let him do whatever he wanted and did not complain about being tired. Huo qingge had to go back to work at the Li Group. Previously, she had raised a proposal to establish a physical examination system and share medical resources, but because she was on break, it had been put on hold. However, Huo zhongrao told her to rest for a few more days. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go back to work, because her mother¡¯s daily routine was to wake up at six in the morning and go to bed at seven in the evening. If Huo qingge were to return to work, she would not have time to spend with her mother. Today, the headquarters was very lively. Huo zhongrao called everyone over and said that it was Huo qingge¡¯s first time returning to the Huo family. Even though she had not yet acknowledged her ancestors and clan, they still wanted to have a lively atmosphere. Huo qingge didn¡¯t expect Feng Xi to be here. Her brother was really important. However, Feng Yan had not arrived yet. When she called him, he said that he was still on his way. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing had come together. When she saw Chu baiqing, Huo qingge was surprised. She hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days and he had obviously lost a lot of weight. Feng Xi called Gu Jue away. Before she left, Huo qingge saw Gu Jue whisper something into Chu baiqing¡¯s ear. Chu baiqing turned his head away and didn¡¯t say anything. Huo qingge walked over to Chu baiqing¡¯s side. His face was pale, without much blood. ¡°Third sister-in-law!¡± Chu baiqing saw Huo qingge and greeted her with a smile. Huo qingge could sense that he was in a bad mood, but she still forced a smile on her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two?¡± That day, li beixiao came back and said that the two of them had an argument. She thought that it should not be a big deal. It was just a problem that she could not understand. ¡°Jue is very extreme now! He couldn¡¯t tell what his feelings for me were, and he couldn¡¯t understand it, so he trapped me by his side and didn¡¯t allow me to go anywhere!¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled bitterly. Although he said it lightly, it couldn¡¯t hide his helplessness and helplessness. Gu Jue¡¯s personality was arrogant and stubborn. Most of the time, he did not like to use his brain to think about things. Therefore, when he did things, he would do as he pleased and would not care about other people¡¯s feelings at all. To put it bluntly, it was a child¡¯s heart. ¡°Third sister-in-law, I used to think that I¡¯m the one who understands Jue the most. Third brother and the rest are doing the same thing. But now, I feel that I don¡¯t understand him at all. I don¡¯t understand why he wouldn¡¯t let me go even though he clearly can¡¯t accept two men being together. He just wants to torture me!¡± In front of Huo qingge, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t think that these words couldn¡¯t be said. Initially, he could understand Jue¡¯s conflicting feelings. He thought that Jue could not accept it at the moment and needed time to digest it. However, he gradually realized that Gu Jue could not accept such a thing, and he gradually gave up. He could finally put an end to this ten-year-long secret love. He would not tell Gu Jue about how he had slowly developed feelings for him over the past ten years. However, Gu Jue refused to let go of him. He would hug him to sleep every night and kiss him from time to time. Then, when he realized what he was doing, he would be filled with disgust and anger. ¡°He placed you under house arrest?¡± This was what Huo qingge could think of. That meant that Chu baiqing had been at Gu Jue¡¯s place all this time, and his freedom had been restricted. Chapter 474 ? 474 He was afraid that he would run away again The words that Gu Jue had whispered into his ear just now were probably a warning to him not to run away. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t deny it, confirming the truth of Huo qingge¡¯s question. how could he do this to you? he doesn¡¯t understand his feelings, so why would he torture you? ¡± Huo qingge tried to control her temper and spoke in a low voice. On the other side, li beixiao was playing with Mumu and Tang Tang. Huo qingge was afraid that li beixiao would hear her. I don¡¯t remember where I read this sentence. If you¡¯re not strong enough, then don¡¯t love, because it¡¯s like a bet. If you lose, you won¡¯t be able to afford it! Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t want to look pitiful and pathetic. He was a man and he had his pride. Especially in front of the person he loved, he could not accept Gu Jue¡¯s way of treating him. He was treating him like a woman. To put it bluntly, he was trying to keep him in captivity. He couldn¡¯t accept a man in love with another man, and he was used to having him by his side, so he chose what he thought was the simplest and most direct way, imprisonment. He only cared about his own happiness and comfort, but he forgot that he was a man and couldn¡¯t stand such humiliation. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Gu Jue!¡± Huo qingge felt that the biggest problem now was that Gu Jue could not understand his own heart. I don¡¯t need you, third sister-in-law. He¡¯s a very stubborn person. He won¡¯t understand what anyone says. Unless he understands it himself, it¡¯s useless no matter what anyone says. I also want to see how much he can hurt me for his own comfort. He was already covered in injuries, was he still short of a few more slashes? He just wanted to see how long he would be so stubborn and contradictory. Had he been tormented enough, and his heart had given up? From the moment he realized that he had different feelings for Gu Jue, he knew that this was a path of no return. But now, he knew that this path was actually so difficult to walk. Bai Qing, you¡¯re just hurting yourself. Even though I don¡¯t have much contact with Jue, I know that he has a bad temper. Rather than getting hurt, it¡¯s better to make things clear! it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t try to say it, but he wouldn¡¯t listen to anything. No one can control him when he¡¯s determined and he doesn¡¯t accept it. This is Gu Jue! Huo qingge wanted to say something, but Gu Jue had already walked out of the side hall. It was obvious that he was in a hurry. She was afraid that Chu baiqing would run away again after he left. ¡°Third sister-in-law!¡± She sat down beside Chu baiqing and nodded at Huo qingge in greeting. Bai Qing, you should rest more. No matter how busy you are with work, nothing is more important than your health. In the end, Huo qingge respected Chu baiqing¡¯s decision and didn¡¯t say anything to Gu Jue. She felt depressed and uncomfortable. In the end, she chose to leave. The two of them still needed to solve the relationship problem. ¡°What did you say to third aunt?¡± Actually, Gu Jue wasn¡¯t afraid that Chu baiqing would tell others that he had imprisoned him. If he dared to do this, he wasn¡¯t afraid of what his big brother and third brother would do. If it wasn¡¯t for his big brother insisting on coming today, he wouldn¡¯t have brought him out. If he could, he would never let him leave his home. He thought he would never understand how he felt towards Chu Bai Qing. Chu baiqing said that men could also fall in love with each other. How was that possible? it was so disgusting. He couldn¡¯t accept it. When he was young, he would jokingly call him his wife. However, it was just a joke. Wasn¡¯t it f * cking abnormal for a man to call another man his wife? Chapter 475 ? 475 Why do you care? I want to be this close to you However, he was used to having him by his side. He couldn¡¯t stand other women appearing by his side, and he couldn¡¯t accept him being with another woman. The way things were now was pretty good. There was no need for any feelings. It was enough for this person to be by his side. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t get so close to me!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s body was pressed tightly against Chu baiqing¡¯s, and he had his arm around his shoulder. ¡°Why do you care? I just want to be this close to you!¡± As she said this, she purposely leaned towards Chu Bai Qing and hugged him even tighter. ¡°I say, are you two together?¡± Feng Xi was just joking. Ever since Shi Nian had appeared in front of him, he had felt that he liked men. However, no matter how beautiful and fresh the boy was, he didn¡¯t feel anything when he stood in front of him. He even felt disgusted. He thought that if he couldn¡¯t find Shi Nian, he would be alone for the rest of his life. As soon as Feng Xi finished speaking, Gu Jue let go of Chu baiqing as if he had been electrocuted. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, then a bitter smile appeared on his face. It¡¯s like this again ¡­ He seemed to have slowly become numb ¡­ ¡°Yan, do you think that everyone is like you and likes men?¡± Gu Jue kicked the coffee table and replied in a harsh tone. ¡°Do you think this is your home? put your legs down!¡± Feng Xi was about to speak when li beixiao, who was playing with the child, spoke. Tang Tang was frightened by Gu Jue¡¯s kick. ¡°Yes, third brother!¡± Gu Jue replied sullenly. He even grinned at Tang Tang, who was pouting. Tang Tang was so frightened that she immediately hid in her father¡¯s arms. Gu Jue felt even more depressed. He nudged Chu baiqing with his elbow. In the past, at this time, Chu baiqing would say, ¡± your smile is too stiff. You¡¯ll scare the child. You¡¯re not suited to smile! However, he had no reaction at all. He did not give him any response at all. Gu Jue¡¯s heart burned with an unknown fire. Gu Jue nudged Chu baiqing¡¯s arm again. This time, he used more force than before. This time, Chu Bai Qing stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s wrist and asked. ¡°The bathroom!¡± Because of Feng Xi¡¯s presence, Chu baiqing had no choice but to reply. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I want to go too.¡± Gu Jue immediately stood up. I¡¯ll go too. Why don¡¯t we go to the public toilet near the training ground and compare the sizes? it¡¯s been so many years since we last competed! Feng Xi suddenly thought of the times when they were young, when they played together and compared their ages. She suddenly had an interest. Gu Jue wanted to say yes because he wanted to see Chu baiqing¡¯s size too, but when he thought about how Feng Xi would see it if he did, he felt that his suggestion was too lame. ¡°There¡¯s no need to compete, yours is the smallest!¡± Gu Jue did not let go of Chu baiqing¡¯s wrist. damn, you dare to say that? it¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never competed when we were young. Mine isn¡¯t the smallest, Bai Qing is the youngest! Feng Xi directly pointed the finger at Chu baiqing. Those were all things that happened when they were young, and he was just saying it like that. They were all brothers, and he absolutely did not have the intention of belittling anyone. ¡°He¡¯s not young!¡± Gu Jue was unhappy when he heard Feng Xi say Chu baiqing was small. ¡°You two have competed? If he¡¯s not small, then what about you?¡± Feng Xi blinked and asked with a smile. She seemed to be up to no good. ¡°I¡¯m definitely the biggest, not the smallest!¡± Gu Jue looked like he wanted to take off his pants to prove himself. Gu Jue did not control his voice well and Li beixiao gave him a sharp look. ¡°Then who¡¯s the older one between the two of you?¡± After going around in circles, Gu Jue was really confused. Chapter 476 ? 476 Feng Yan has brought a woman Gu Jue only cared about arguing with Feng Xi. He let go of Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t say that he was small, but he couldn¡¯t say that Chu baiqing was small either. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to go to the bathroom. He just didn¡¯t want to sit with Gu Jue. It was too depressing. She walked to li beixiao¡¯s side and sat down, watching Mumu and Tang Tang build the sandcastle. After the floor was covered, the castle already had a preliminary appearance. ¡°You¡¯re still staying at Jue¡¯s place for the next two days?¡± Li beixiao filled the grinding tool with sand and handed it to Mumu. ¡°Yes, Jue has a temper. Ever since he was young, he likes to bully people. I¡¯m a soft persimmon!¡± How helpless and sorrowful this self-deprecation was. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who Pampers him and lets him do whatever he wants!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t ah Yan come?¡± Chu baiqing changed the topic. He didn¡¯t want to talk to his third brother about Gu Jue. He wanted to catch his breath and didn¡¯t want to hear that name. ¡°Your third sister-in-law called him and said that he¡¯s on his way and will be here soon!¡± Li beixiao frowned as he watched his son make a mermaid. He quietly removed the shovel in his hand and destroyed the mermaid. It was time to limit the things that children saw, because the mermaid that his son made was too realistic. Wasn¡¯t this teaching the child the wrong things?! ¡°Dad, you did it on purpose?¡± Li Mumu crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked aggressively. ¡°My hand slipped and I didn¡¯t hold it. How about daddy make you a blue fatty!¡± it¡¯s the standard on the beach, a Castle mermaid. Why would I want a blue fatty? ¡± Li Mumu felt that the mermaid she had made was extremely beautiful. She even thought of taking a photo for nainai to see after the castle was done. She especially liked mermaids ¡­ Now, it was all ruined by his father ¡­ then be a Princess. It¡¯s more compatible with the castle! Li beixiao was just saying that he would not be a blue fatty or a Princess. the world of children is very simple. It¡¯s just that you adults think too complicated! Li Mumu was smart and naturally understood what her own father meant. She rolled her eyes at li beixiao and ignored him. She began to act like a princess. Li beixiao¡¯s face immediately turned red at his son¡¯s words. a child¡¯s world is very simple, but you adults think too complicated! This sentence was very effective. In the future, he would pay attention to this problem in the education of his children. Once again, he felt deeply apologetic to his son. That mermaid was indeed very realistic. ¡°Father, I¡¯m reflecting!¡± It was rare for li beixiao to lower his head in front of his son. In fact, it was not that children had to admit their mistakes and reflect on their mistakes. It was the same for adults. This was called fair treatment. Otherwise, what position would they have to take to teach their children? I accept your self-criticism. There will be no more next time! Li Mumu felt that in front of her sister, she should give her father some face. Huo qingge had just walked out of the kitchen when she saw Feng Yan walking in with a woman. Because of the backlight, they couldn¡¯t see very clearly. Only then did Huo qingge see who the woman Feng Yan was holding was ¡­ The others were surprised as well. None of them had expected Feng Yan to bring a woman here. This was because everyone thought that Feng Yan¡¯s feelings for Huo qingge would take some time to fade away. They did not expect him to have a new relationship so soon. Feng Xi knew that she would run into Feng Yan, so when he came in, she only glanced at him and looked away. However, when she saw the woman beside him, she stood up immediately. She strode over to Feng Yan, her eyes red. Chapter 477 ? 477 He said to let go of my woman Huo qingge was the closest to them, so she walked over to them in a few steps. On the other hand, Feng Yan¡¯s lips were curled into a smile, and he even winked at her. Huo qingge was so angry that she wanted to punch his devilishly handsome face. She had told Feng Yan that it was Shi Nian¡¯s matter so that the two of them could develop. He didn¡¯t ask him to bring Yin Yin to provoke Feng Xi. Looking at Feng Xi¡¯s aura, even if he didn¡¯t think that Yin Yin was Nan shinian, the similarity in their looks would attract his attention. Yin Yin, on the other hand, looked at Huo qingge calmly. The moment she was brought into the headquarters by Feng Yan, she already knew what she was going to face. She didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to come to the wedding dress shop to look for her and even threaten her not to go with him. He immediately told Feng Xi to come and arrest him. She had no choice but to follow him, hoping that Feng Xi wouldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Do you know Shi Nian?¡± Feng Xi grabbed Yin Yin¡¯s arm and asked. She didn¡¯t care about anyone at all, especially Feng Yan¡¯s gentle and dangerous gaze. Yin Yin was used to playing dumb in front of Feng Xi. She didn¡¯t know how to react. She wasn¡¯t shi Nian anymore. ¡°Let go of my woman!¡± Feng Yan spoke in a soft voice, his voice unusually cold. Everyone was trying their best to resolve the hatred between him and Feng Xi, but the two of them hated each other and no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, do you know Shi Nian?¡± Feng Xi completely ignored Feng Yan and shouted at Yin Yin. Her eyes were as red as a trapped beast, and she wanted to tear the darkness in front of her eyes apart to see if there was a shinian hidden in her body. Otherwise, how could they look so similar? However, one was a man, and the other was a woman ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± Yin Yin tried hard to shake off Feng Xi¡¯s hand, and her body leaned against Feng Yan. Just as Feng Yan was about to wave his fist at Feng Xi, li Beichen shouted and stopped the two of them. ¡°Feng Xi, let go!¡± Li beixiao had never met Shi Nian before, but he remembered the woman that Feng Yan had brought with him. She was Yin Yin from the private wedding dress shop. And his woman seemed to have a good relationship with Yin Yin. The two of them even went out to eat together that day. Li beixiao had thought that the dinner was the day he had asked Huo qingge for help. Why would Feng Yan be with this woman? Feng Xi had to listen to li beixiao¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t believe that there could be two people who looked so similar in this world. He wondered if they were twins. He had clearly seen Shi Nian that day, but he had lost him. Why was he avoiding him ¡­ Feng Xi let go of her hand, her arm shaking. ¡°It¡¯s fine, he¡¯s just a lunatic!¡± Feng Yan gently massaged her wrist, and the words he said were also filled with rare tenderness. However, the more he acted like this, the paler Yin Yin¡¯s face became. She had a very bad feeling that if she provoked the two brothers, she would be doomed for the rest of her life. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯re very normal!¡± Feng Xi glared at Yin Yin, then glared at Feng Yan before turning to leave. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t get an answer even if he continued to ask. It was too easy to investigate this woman, and he felt that he was about to find Shi Nian. This feeling became very strong when he saw this woman. Huo qingge shot Feng Yan a look, gritting her teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. you and valiant song know each other too. Let¡¯s go and have a chat. I¡¯ll go and see Tang Tang! Feng Yan did not dare to provoke Huo qingge, so he had no choice but to leave her in her hands. Chapter 478 ? 478 How did you threaten her? Huo qingge pulled Yin Yin towards the small side hall. When she walked past Feng Yan, she even bumped into him hard, wishing she could stomp on him again to vent her anger. Feng Yan merely smiled and did not mind. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng Yan had just sat down beside Tang Tang and kissed her little face when he heard li beixiao¡¯s questioning. your wife wants to matchmake me and Yinyin and even asked me to be more proactive. I¡¯m just following her advice and bringing her here for everyone to see. If you all think she¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll find a day to marry her! Feng Yan¡¯s tone was purely playful, and no one could believe what he had just said. ¡°Nonsense, even if you don¡¯t want to make up with Feng Xi, don¡¯t try to provoke him with your tricks!¡± From Feng Xi¡¯s uncontrollable questioning just now, li beixiao had guessed why Feng Yan had brought Yin Yin here. ¡°He¡¯s not worth my effort to stimulate him, he¡¯s already gone crazy!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain, and his tone was cold. Ever since Feng Yan had brought Yin Yin over, Mumu had been looking at him with hatred. How dare he bully nainai¡¯s mother? they couldn¡¯t be brothers anymore. Feng Yan provocatively flicked li Mumu¡¯s head. This made Mumu¡¯s glare at him even more fierce. Tang Tang stretched out her little hands to cover Mumu¡¯s eyes and shook her head, indicating that she was very scared of her brother¡¯s gaze. ¡°However, speaking of excitement, I think what I¡¯m going to say next can stimulate you!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s devilish eyes were filled with playfulness, and the way he squinted his eyes made him look like he was asking for a beating. In fact, in li beixiao¡¯s eyes, he really deserved a beating. He narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for Feng Yan to say something that would agitate him. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be anything good. Yin Yin is nainai¡¯s mother. If I marry Yin Yin and become nainai¡¯s father, we¡¯ll be in-laws in the future! Although this was just a hypothesis, it seemed like Feng Yan already had an image in his mind. That was the submissive and submissive look Mumu had when she was in front of nainai. Li beixiao was so angry that he wanted to let out the blood that was stuck in his heart. He said that he had a son who was a disgrace to his father ¡­ And he was leisurely watching how his daughter made him proud. Those days were so comfortable. Sure enough, Feng Yan¡¯s words provoked li Beichen. He had a deep understanding of his son¡¯s feelings for that chubby little sister. They couldn¡¯t break up. He was also trying to convince himself to accept a strong daughter-in-law like nainai. Slowly, he began to educate Mumu not to be so cowardly in front of nainai. But now, he was completely against it, because nainai had a father as unruly as Feng Yan. In the future, not only would his son be suppressed by nainai, but he, as the Father, would also be suppressed by Feng Yan. This was absolutely not allowed. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, you can talk about it after you marry her. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll marry you or not!¡± Just now, when Feng Yan let go of her hand, li Beichen clearly saw her sigh of relief. ¡°How did you threaten her? What is her relationship with Shi Nian?¡± Li beixiao narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice. He had come into contact with Yin Yin twice. Yin Yin¡¯s personality was a little cold, and she wasn¡¯t good at dealing with people, nor did she know how to curry favor with people. Upon hearing the word ¡®threat¡¯, li Mumu¡¯s eyes widened again. The situation had become more serious, and he had to have a good talk with his brother Feng. It was said that a son-in-law was half a son, uh ¡­ It was a little early to say that, but he had to protect nainai¡¯s mother on her behalf. Chapter 479 ? 479 When did he, Gu Jue, ever serve anyone? ¡°Can you guess?¡± Feng Yan put his hands behind his back and looked at li Beichen lazily. Li beixiao, who was also sitting, kicked Feng Yan¡¯s leg. If it were not for the child, he really wanted to slap his mouth a few times. How could his mouth be so annoying? She didn¡¯t know he was so talkative in the past. ¡°Dad, you can treat us like we don¡¯t exist and do whatever you want to us!¡± Li Mumu had never advocated solving problems by force. However, at this moment, he was very supportive of his own father, who used all kinds of fists and kicks. ¡°Li Mumu, Are you sure? I¡¯ll tell my nainai that you¡¯re being disrespectful to me and ask her to ignore you!¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t even realize how natural his tone and expression had been when he had said ¡± my nainai ¡°. Li Mumu suddenly felt that she was in for a tragedy. Why was she only thinking about how to protect her future mother-in-law? He had forgotten that brother Feng was very likely to become his future father-in-law ¡­ Because he could tell that nainai really liked brother Feng. Li Mumu suddenly felt that her world was in a mess ¡­ Just as li beixiao was looking forward to his son saying something tough, he was once again defeated by nainai¡¯s influence on his son. ¡°Brother Feng, do you want to add another floor to the castle? Wouldn¡¯t it be too high ¡­¡± Li Mumu¡¯s expression and tone instantly changed one hundred and eighty degrees ¡­ Feng Yan raised his eyebrows at li beixiao, the message in his eyes was, ¡± your son is hopeless! Li beixiao got up gloomily. He wanted to go out for a cigarette and be alone ¡­ Once li beixiao left, Feng Yan flicked li Mumu¡¯s head again. if you can please me, I¡¯ll marry nainai to you! In fact, Feng Yan was just joking, but li Mumu took it seriously. After that, li beixiao couldn¡¯t stand the way his son flattered Feng Yan. She shouted at him angrily, ¡± li Mumu, who the hell is your old man! While they were eating, Huo qingge felt her head throb. Sitting opposite her were Feng Yan, Yin Yin, Feng Xi, Gu Jue, and Chu baiqing. She saw Yin Yan sitting on pins and needles, and Chu Bai Qing forcing a smile ¡­ Huo zhongrao placed a piece of pork rib in his sister¡¯s bowl and looked at Chu baiqing. ¡°Bai Qing, how did you lose so much weight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work recently, big brother!¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled and ate quietly. even if you¡¯re busy, it has to be appropriate. Your body isn¡¯t very good to begin with! Because Chu Bai Qing had lost a lot of weight these past few days, it made people¡¯s hearts ache and his complexion didn¡¯t look good. ¡°It¡¯s your favorite!¡± Gu Jue picked up a piece of fish for Chu baiqing and placed it in his bowl without even checking if there were any bones. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, but he didn¡¯t touch the fish and continued eating. Gu Jue brought over a plate of prawns from nearby and placed it in front of Chu baiqing. peel the prawns for me! Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t say anything and continued to eat. Gu Jue looked at him sideways. The anger in his heart was gradually gathering. Although he was by his side these days, no matter what he said or did, he was expressionless and did not respond. The more Chu Bai Qing acted like this, the more he wanted to vent his anger on him. It was as if they were stuck in a quagmire. ¡°Eat the fish!¡± It was fine if he did not peel the crayfish, he would not eat it. However, when had he, Gu Jue, ever served anyone before? why did he not eat the food that was served to him? Chapter 480 ? 480 There¡¯s a limit to your temper Chu baiqing knew that if he didn¡¯t eat the fish, Gu Jue would never stop. By then, everyone would realize that they were acting strange. His current situation was already humiliating enough, and he didn¡¯t want to become even more pitiful. It wasn¡¯t that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have the ability to leave Gu Jue¡¯s side, but he couldn¡¯t restrain himself. The reason why he allowed Gu Jue to torture himself was because he wanted him to be completely tortured enough. They had hurt each other enough, and they would be free from each other. Chu baiqing picked up the piece of fish and put it in his mouth. He didn¡¯t even chew and just swallowed it. When he realized that the fish bone was stuck in his throat, he took a sip of water. He could feel that the fish bone was not small. He was a doctor, and he knew that she had to go to the hospital in this situation. He stood up and said to Huo zhongrao, ¡± big brother, the fish bone is stuck in my throat. I¡¯ll go to the hospital! When he said this, Chu baiqing frowned. His throat was hurting. Everyone who was eating raised their heads to look at him. Their eyes were filled with the thought that such a big man could get a Fishbone stuck in his throat while eating fish. pfft. Gu Jue immediately threw his chopsticks on the ground. There was a flash of annoyance in his eyes. When he picked up the fish, he did not check if there were any bones. ¡°I¡¯ll call the military doctor over!¡± Huo zhongrao was about to stand up but was stopped by Chu baiqing. we still need a professional doctor for this. Big brother, this place is not far from the hospital! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face still had a gentle smile. Chu baiqing left, and Gu Jue followed behind him. ¡°Come back quickly after you¡¯re done!¡± Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t mind. It was just a fish bone. Everyone was used to Gu Jue following Chu baiqing around no matter what he did. The atmosphere in the car was suffocating. Chu baiqing looked out of the car window, his throat aching. He seemed to be a careful person and was very careful in everything he did. Third brother also said that he was the most cautious person. He was confident in handling anything, but today, a Fishbone got stuck in his throat. Gu Jue¡¯s car was driving very fast and he had already stepped on the accelerator to the maximum. His anger was soaring like the speeding car. Gu Jue punched the steering wheel hard. His chest heaved violently. are you out of your mind? can¡¯t you see if there are any bones in the fish? ¡± Gu Jue was such a person. He clearly felt distressed and worried in his heart, but even though he clearly wanted to say words of concern, the words that came out of his mouth were exceptionally hurtful. Chu baiqing¡¯s silence was the only response to Gu Jue¡¯s anger. The car came to a screeching halt. Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing by the collar and pulled him towards him. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you dead? You¡¯re always wearing an expressionless face, and there¡¯s a limit to your temper!¡± Gu Jue had had enough of Chu baiqing¡¯s silence. Even though they didn¡¯t talk much when they sat together, Chu Bai Qing always had a gentle smile on his face, and he felt comfortable just looking at her. The two of them were so close that they could clearly feel each other¡¯s aura. Chu baiqing clenched his fists tightly. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a temper, but he was used to not stoop to Gu Jue¡¯s level. After so many years, she had gotten used to his storm-like emotions. However, recently, Chu baiqing felt that he had become more and more pretentious. Sometimes, he felt like a womanly woman. He hated this side of him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who picked the fish for me and forced me to eat it. Is it me or you who has water in your brain? Is it me who¡¯s throwing a tantrum or you who¡¯s being unreasonable?¡± Chapter 481 ? 481 Full of possessiveness Chu Bai Qing¡¯s breathing was rapid. He wouldn¡¯t open his mouth and shout like he did when he suddenly felt something. It was as if shouting was Gu Jue¡¯s privilege, and Chu baiqing was more suited to holding back. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing coldly. He opened his mouth a few times, but in the end, nothing came out. He was indeed the one who put the fish into his bowl. He didn¡¯t check if there were any bones in it, and he forced him to eat it, so it was all his fault ¡­ However, he was angry at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s attitude towards him. He felt helpless and annoyed. The two of them were in a deadlock. Gu Jue was trying to calm his anger down slowly. ¡°If you don¡¯t drive, I¡¯ll take a taxi to the hospital. My throat hurts!¡± Chu Bai Qing had a special body type. The bruises on his body would disappear very slowly when he was hit, and his pain resistance was much worse than normal people. During this period of time, Chu baiqing and Gu Jue talked about pain the most. Since he was young, his family had protected him very well and had never let him get hurt. Chu baiqing never played with dangerous things that boys played with because only he knew that he would feel more pain when he was injured, so he was always very careful. However, Gu Jue had hurt him time and time again ¡­ In fact, what he felt the most pain in was his heart ¡­ Gu Jue let go of Chu baiqing and started the car with gritted teeth. ¨C In the hospital- ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± When the doctor put the forceps into Chu baiqing¡¯s throat, he didn¡¯t take it out. But it also hurt Chu Bai Qing. Because her throat was already red and swollen, it was not easy to operate. Chu baiqing was the director of this hospital, so the doctors were naturally nervous. ¡°Be gentle, can you f * cking do it? If you can¡¯t, get lost!¡± Seeing Chu baiqing frowning and his face turning pale from the pain, Gu Jue lost his temper. The doctor was already nervous, and after being scolded by Gu Jue, his hands trembled even more. He was originally an authoritative doctor, but he had become a quack. ¡°Take it slow, it¡¯s fine!¡± Chu Bai Qing took a sip of water and smiled at the doctor. ¡°What do you mean by fine? he¡¯s hurting you!¡± Seeing Chu baiqing smile at the doctor, Gu Jue was even angrier. Chu baiqing was here worrying about him, and he was smiling at another man. When he smiled at su qingran, he was angry. When he smiled at a man, he was angry too. Gu Jue didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He just felt that the fire Qi accumulated in his body was increasing. He was afraid that one day, he would lose control of himself and hurt Chu Bai Qing badly. Therefore, he was enduring and controlling himself. However, he really had no confidence in himself. The doctor took two deep breaths and tried his best not to shake his hands. This time, he took out the fish bone in one go. Gu Jue took a look and realized that the fish bone was really not small. He was a little upset that he did not see such a long fish bone. Although he had taken out the fish bone, his throat still hurt. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Chu baiqing patted the doctor¡¯s shoulder and left. Gu Jue followed closely behind him. When he passed by the doctor, he even glared at him fiercely. The doctor had to hold onto the edge of the table to prevent himself from collapsing to the ground. Why did this fierce man look at their director with eyes full of possessiveness? It was as if he was looking at his woman. What a mess! Gu Jue directly brought Chu baiqing home, and they were again speechless the entire way. Gu Jue gave li beixiao a call. third brother, I¡¯ve brought Bai Qing home. I¡¯ve taken out the fish bones, but his throat isn¡¯t feeling well, so we won¡¯t be going back! Gu Jue was a man of few words. He usually spoke concisely and spoke as few words as he could. Chapter 482 ? 482 My husband is in jail, he can¡¯t betray me Chu baiqing closed his eyes, ¡± I¡¯m bringing Bai Qing home. It was as if they were lovers. These words were said so naturally. However, he would never forget the way Gu Jue suddenly let go of his shoulder when Feng Xi asked if the two of them were having an affair. It was as if he had touched some kind of virus. yeah, we¡¯re good. I didn¡¯t bully him ¡­ Gu Jue did not know what li beixiao said on the other end of the phone, but he glanced at Chu baiqing and replied. ¡°Yes, I know!¡± Gu Jue hung up the phone and glanced at Chu baiqing. from tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll have two extra meals. If you don¡¯t eat properly, I¡¯ll feed you mouth to mouth! Chu baiqing ignored him. He could guess that his third brother was saying that he was too thin and wanted Gu Jue to urge him to eat. Since when did the two of them get used to living together? it was just that Gu Jue used to live at his place. Gu Jue¡¯s room was right next to his ¡­ However, now that they were living in Gu Jue¡¯s house, they shared a room and a bed ¡­ ¨C In the headquarters- ¡°I¡¯ve taken out the fish bones. They¡¯re not coming over. They¡¯re going back to Gu Jue!¡± Li beixiao finished speaking to Huo zhongrao and continued to peel shrimp for Tang Tang. Yin Yin lowered her head and continued eating. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what she was eating, but she felt that this meal had taken a long time. Especially the two men beside her, they really made her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. ¡°How did young lady Yin and ah Yan meet?¡± Huo zhongrao felt that Yin Yin looked familiar, but he wasn¡¯t sure where he had seen her before. ¡°He took my daughter home, and then we met!¡± Yin Yin¡¯s words were very cold, and she didn¡¯t smile much, as if she didn¡¯t know how to get along with people. This kind of cold and aloof style would only be like this with people he was not familiar with. She was especially open in front of Huo qingge. Huo zhongrao was a little surprised. This woman was a single mother, and he didn¡¯t know if she was divorced or had a child out of wedlock. He felt that it would be more troublesome to have a child, because she would have an ambiguous relationship with other men. Li beixiao focused on peeling the prawns. The thought of nainai possibly being his daughter-in-law and Feng Yan possibly being his in-law made his head hurt. ¡°Do you have a younger brother?¡± Feng Xi interrupted again. He had asked this question several times. Yin Yin didn¡¯t say anything and continued to eat. ¡°Miss Yin, are you single now?¡± Huo zhongrao couldn¡¯t help but ask, even though he felt that he was being a little rude. However, this was the first time that ah Yan had a woman by his side other than his sister. Therefore, he was quite excited. Huo qingge tugged at her brother¡¯s arm, signaling for him to stop asking. my husband is in jail. He won¡¯t be able to betray us for a long time, but he still has a chance to get a lighter sentence. My daughter and I will wait for him! Yin Yin didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Feng Yan anymore. She didn¡¯t want to be threatened by him. Hence, she thought that such a reason would make Feng Yan restrain himself. She also believed in Huo zhongrao¡¯s importance to them. He would never allow his brother to be entangled with an unmarried woman. As expected, Huo zhongrao¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly, and his gaze towards Feng Yan became sharp. Feng Yan acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard Yin Yin¡¯s words and placed a piece of spicy stir-fried beef into her bowl. Yin Yin frowned instinctively because she didn¡¯t eat spicy food. She didn¡¯t eat it at all. ¡°Eat!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a playful smile, his voice lazy and devilish. Feng Yan had seen that Yin Yin only ate light dishes and didn¡¯t eat anything with even a little chili, so he had deliberately picked up a piece of spicy stir-fried beef for her. Chapter 483 ? 483 She had just placed her hand on the door handle when her body was pulled over Yin Yin picked up the piece of beef with her chopsticks and looked at Feng Yan. In his devilish eyes, she saw herself frowning. Feng Yan supported his head with one hand and looked at her playfully, waiting for her to eat. ¡°You didn¡¯t use the male chopsticks!¡± By the time he finished speaking, Yin Yin had already thrown the spicy stir-fried beef into the porcelain plate. He had a cold and aloof look on his face, and the tone of his words was also natural. From the first time li beixiao came into contact with Yin Yin, he felt that this woman was very cold and her words were short. Nainai had never seen her smile before, and she had felt that her personality was not very good, so nainai had followed her and had the air of a Queen. However, when he saw her attitude towards Feng Yan at this moment, he suddenly felt especially good. The stimulation that Feng Yan had given him earlier had instantly vanished. She had a husband, and although he was in jail for a lifetime, she was willing to wait. It had nothing to do with you, Feng Yan! Also, his own woman was also muddleheaded. She didn¡¯t even know the other party¡¯s marital status, and still wanted to play matchmaker. In the end, li beixiao looked at his son again. The look in his eyes was probably saying, ¡± there¡¯s no use trying to please your brother Feng. Nainai has a biological father! Feng Xi, who was sitting beside Yin Yin, couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at her. Not only did this woman look like Shi Nian, but sometimes, her cold eyes were also particularly similar. In his heart, he felt that there was no such person in the world who looked so similar. It was very likely that they were a pair of twins. He would definitely look into it. Huo qingge broke out in a cold sweat for Yin Yin, because Feng Yan¡¯s temper was really bad. Just as she was about to break the silence, Feng Yan spoke up indifferently, and his tone was shockingly doting. ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t eat it!¡± Yin Yin had no idea that Feng Yan had already thoroughly investigated her background before he had come into contact with her. He naturally had to understand the chess piece he wanted to use. She had given birth before marriage and had never had any man by her side. Now, she only had a younger brother, and he was still a worry-free existence. Today¡¯s meal was truly shocking, especially Huo qingge, who felt that she had been holding onto a handful of sweat the entire time. First it was Chu Bai Qing, then it was Yin Yin ¡­ After dinner, li beixiao said that he had drunk too much and refused to leave. Huo zhongrao was furious. He had never drunk before. Huo qingge smiled weakly. This was within her expectations. She knew that li beixiao would not be so happy to let her stay at home. He had always said that he would lose sleep if he did not hug her to sleep ¡­ On the way home, Feng Yan sent Yinyin home and the two of them didn¡¯t speak. Yin Yin was supposed to sit in the back seat, but he forced her to sit in the front passenger seat. Many images flashed through her mind, and Yin Yin thought she had forgotten them all. However, after so many years, it was still so clear. It was clearly a bed for two people, but it had become a memory for her. Feng Xi¡¯s car had been following them. Feng Yan¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile, as expected. When the car stopped at the wedding dress shop, Yin Yin didn¡¯t want to stay in the same sealed space with Feng Yan for another moment. She felt suffocated. This man was as dangerous as ever. But just as her hand touched the door handle, her body was pulled over. Feng Yan had used a lot of strength, and his shoulder had hit his sternum, causing him a lot of pain. ¡°You think my chopsticks are dirty?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile as he rubbed his rough thumb against her red lips. His movements were frivolous, and the entire car was instantly filled with an ambiguous atmosphere. Chapter 484 ? 484 Why do you like my woman? Yin Yin dodged backward. She could clearly feel Feng Yan¡¯s hot breath on her face when he spoke, and it was itchy like a feather. However, Feng Yan did not allow her to avoid him. He grabbed the back of her head with his strong palm and forced her to touch his nose. ¡°Let me go!¡± The familiar yet foreign breath made Yin Yin both embarrassed and annoyed. She tried to push Feng Yan away, but he caught her hand. Feng Yan ruthlessly scratched her palm with his fingers, causing his little face to burn. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you think my chopsticks are dirty?¡± Feng Yan did not plan to let Yin Yin off so easily. This woman was the only one other than valiant song that he did not dislike touching. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Yin Yin said in a hoarse voice. Her voice was trembling. Other than that night, she had never been so close to a man. Feng Xi was just teasing her, but she wasn¡¯t as evil as Feng Yan. ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind this either?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Feng Yan kissed her on her dark lips, pried open her teeth domineeringly, and invaded her mouth. Yin Yin was so stunned that she forgot to struggle, allowing Feng Yan to scan every part of her mouth. When she finally reacted and wanted to struggle, she felt as if her breath had been taken away. However, the man had not kissed her enough, so how could he let her go? He forcefully took advantage of her and trapped her between the seat and himself. In the narrow car, the kiss became more and more intense, and it was out of control. When someone knocked on the car window, her clothes were already in a mess. There were tears in the corners of her eyes, but she held them back. Feng Xi smashed the car window hard, feeling extremely ashamed. However, she could not resist at all. Feng Yan was too strong. The memories of that night a few years ago flooded her mind. She could not resist and was eventually bullied by the man, losing her innocence. ¡°?!¡± Feng Yan had never known that his desires could come so violently and uncontrollably. If Feng Xi hadn¡¯t interrupted him, he would have done it with her in the car. For a woman he had only seen twice, he had really seen a ghost. Back in the driver¡¯s seat, Feng Yan took off his coat and threw it on Yin Yin. At this moment, Yin Yin wanted to give Feng Yan a tight slap, but she couldn¡¯t muster up any strength and her entire body was trembling. She wrapped herself in Feng Yan¡¯s clothes and curled up in her seat. She heard a violent knocking sound on the glass. She didn¡¯t want to mess with either of them, so why did they still not let her go even though she had been hiding so carefully? Valiant song apologized to Feng Yan for telling him that she was shinian. Actually, even if valiant song didn¡¯t tell him, she and Feng Yan were destined to be together. Some fates couldn¡¯t be avoided. Feng Yan opened the car door and got out. Feng Xi ran straight to him. ¡°I¡¯m playing with cars! It seems like the child¡¯s mother is not willing!¡± Feng Xi mocked. He didn¡¯t fight with Feng Yan because he knew he wasn¡¯t his match. In the end, he was the one who got hurt, and he even lost face in front of a woman. ¡°Don¡¯t you like men? why are you interested in my woman?¡± Feng Yan leaned against the car door and smiled gently, but his eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°She¡¯s not your woman. She has a husband. It¡¯s none of your business if I like her.¡± In front of Feng Yan, Feng Xi was like a child, and she didn¡¯t have much confidence in her words. ¡°Why are you the same as your mother? you like to remember things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with soft hatred. Chapter 485 ? 485 She raised her hand to give him a slap, but was held back by him This hatred was like a vine in his heart, twining for many years. Thinking about it, it would become tighter and tighter, and one day, he would be suffocated by it. Feng Xi¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. Her fist finally lost control and swung out, but it was easily stopped by Feng Yan. Just as Feng Yan was about to throw a punch at him, he was stopped by a flash of ice from the dark. ¡°Young master, the commander said no!¡± Han Bing¡¯s previous task was to prevent his young master from getting into a conflict with young master Li and second young master Feng. His task was much easier now. He only needed to be responsible for the personal safety of second young master Feng. ¡°I can¡¯t even defend myself?¡± Feng Yan did not let go of Feng Xi¡¯s collar. ¡°The commander said that second master will always be protected because he¡¯s no match for you!¡± Han Bing felt a chill down his spine. After this sentence was conveyed, he would probably be the one getting beaten up. Feng Xi was so angry that she wanted to hit Feng Yan again. What did he mean by he would always be protected? He can fight too, okay? Feng Yan pushed Feng Xi away with a frustrated expression. Feng Xi¡¯s body was unstable and she stumbled back. Han Bing caught her. second young master, pass on young master Li¡¯s words. He said that if you continue to cause trouble because of shinian, he will throw you to the new recruits ¡®training camp! The thing Han Bing hated the most was to deliver messages. Often, this role was not likable and was easy to get beaten up. ¡°He¡¯s not making a fuss? Why didn¡¯t third brother throw him into the new recruits ¡°training camp?¡± Pointing at Feng Yan, Feng Xi was so angry that she almost stomped her foot. In the eyes of his brothers, he would never grow up. Why? It wasn¡¯t a difference of a few years. young master¡¯s age is over the limit. It¡¯s not suitable! Of course. this was also li beixiao¡¯s original words, but Han Bing forgot to add. few words. Young master Li said ¡­ She felt that she was being despised again, and her heart was tired ¡­ Han Bing forced Feng Xi into the car and told the driver to drive away quickly. He then hid in the dark. Actually, even if second young master didn¡¯t knock on the car window, he would have thought of a way to interrupt young master. Because before he left, the young miss had instructed him not to let the young master bully miss Yin. The reason why he didn¡¯t stop her immediately was because he was analyzing the meaning of this bullying. What exactly was bullying? according to his understanding, it was bullying when one hit someone ¡­ After that, when he saw the car shaking so violently, he thought, such a violent shake should be considered bullying, right? Because the car door was locked, Yin Yin couldn¡¯t get out until Feng Yan opened the car door. She rushed out of the car without a care. Her shirt had been torn by Feng Yan, so she had no choice but to wrap it with his coat. His breath lingered around her nose, and her delicate lips were swollen and red, with his scent still lingering on them. All of this was telling Yin Yin what she had just experienced, and the numbness he had touched on her body ¡­ Yin Yin just wanted to go home right now, take a good shower, and then sleep. Would she be able to forget everything then? However, she had only taken two steps when Feng Yan grabbed her arm. am I dirty? ¡± He rubbed his dark lips with his rough thumb, and his voice was still suffocating. The playful smile at the corner of his mouth and the coldness in his eyes were telling Yin Yin that everything he had done to her just now was just revenge for her for saying that he had not used a public chopstick ¡­ Yin Yin raised her hand, about to give Feng Yan a slap, but he held her back and with a force, she fell into his arms. ¡°Is it dirty?¡± He pinched her chin and forced her to look up at him, demanding an answer. Chapter 486 ? 486 The more she held back her tears, the more he wanted to bully her Yin Yin was almost forced to cry, but she held back her tears. The more she held back her tears, the more Feng Yan wanted to bully her. ¡°It¡¯s not dirty!¡± The two words cut through his throat and spilled out. Even though he had surrendered, there was also stubbornness in them. Feng Yan seemed to be very satisfied with her answer, and the smile on his face widened. ¡°Do you want me to get you some food next time? Use my chopsticks!¡± Looking at her red lips, Feng Yan wanted to kiss her hard again. This was a feeling he had never felt before. He was well aware of Huo qingge¡¯s position in his heart from the moment he decided to only place her in his heart. He knew that he would never be interested in another woman in his life. However, he was very interested in this woman ¡­ Sexual interest, not interest ¡­ Pain came from his lower jaw, and Yin Yin was forced to nod. In her heart, she was thinking that she would never let him have the chance to bully her again, and she would never eat with him again. Nainai ran out of the bridal shop. mom ¡­ Because Yin Yin¡¯s back was facing nainai, from what nainai could see, Yin Yin was being held in Feng Yan¡¯s arms and not forced. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this in front of my daughter. She¡¯s still young!¡± Yin Yin didn¡¯t want nainai to see her in such a sorry state. Although nainai was young, she was very sensitive and mature. She had a heavy heart. The reason why she was so optimistic and cheerful was mostly because she didn¡¯t want him to worry. After all, a single mother raising a child would always attract criticism. In particular, they had been living here for a long time and were old neighbors. Naturally, they were very talkative. Nainai greeted everyone sweetly, and everyone gradually liked her. No one gossiped about her and her mother anymore. Feng Yan seemed to have discovered how to make this woman listen to him obediently. ¡°Kiss me!¡± Feng Yan said to Yin Yin as he looked at nainai. Without any hesitation, she planted a passionate kiss on Feng Yan¡¯s lips. As long as she didn¡¯t show her embarrassing side in front of her daughter, she would do anything. Feng Yan let go of her but wrapped his arm around her waist instead. ¡°Nainai, we meet again!¡± Feng Yan was in an especially good mood, especially when he saw nainai. ¡°Hello, uncle. It¡¯s getting late. You should go home early. Mom and I need to sleep early!¡± It was obvious that nainai was not as enthusiastic as she had been the last time she saw Feng Yan. Feng Yan had noticed it too, and he could clearly see the wariness in nainai¡¯s eyes. Previously, she had said that he and her mother were a good match and asked him to pursue her mother. What did she mean now? Or was this woman instilling something into nainai¡¯s head? He had caused the child to bear a grudge against him, which was why he was like this. ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much. We¡¯ll meet again soon!¡± He tilted his head and whispered into Yin Yin¡¯s ear, causing her body to stiffen. After Feng Yan left, Yin Yin locked herself in the bathroom and took a shower. When he came out, he saw nainai packing her luggage. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it auntie¡¯s birthday in two days? let¡¯s go tomorrow, okay?¡± Nainai revealed her little canine teeth and smiled very adorably. She was sobbing faintly as she squatted down beside nainai with a smile, gently pulling her into her arms. She was glad that she didn¡¯t have an abortion and gave birth to nainai. This was the best gift from heaven. There were many times when she was so tired that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was nainai who had given her encouragement and support, and that was how he had gotten to where he was today. ¡°Nainai, do you want daddy?¡± She touched her daughter¡¯s hair and kissed her forehead. Chapter 487 ? 487 She wanted to run far away from him Nainai looked at her mother, who looked exhausted, and nodded her head to her with a smile. ¡°No, I only want mom. Haven¡¯t we been living well together? Why is there an extra person to disturb us!¡± She always wanted to have a father. That way, there would be someone who would care for her mother and love her ¡­ No one would bully her mother ¡­ However, if this father would make her mother Panic, fear, and tire her out, she would definitely not want him. She was trying to make herself stronger. She would feel bad for her mother ¡­ She would protect her mother ¡­ She would make her mother happy every day. Now that she knew how to use the rice cooker to stew rice, she would slowly learn how to cook. This way, her mother would not have to work so hard. She didn¡¯t need any toys or delicious candy. That way, her mother wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard to earn money. She didn¡¯t want to go to such a good kindergarten either. Her mother was reluctant to eat and wear so that she could receive a good education. She saved everything to pay for her kindergarten fees ¡­ This was also the reason why she found an excuse not to go to kindergarten. In class, no one except Mumu played with her. Everyone said that she was a poor little girl, that her clothes were not branded, and that she did not bring toys to school ¡­ She didn¡¯t like to play with them either. They were all superficial people. She didn¡¯t like them! our nainai is so pretty and obedient. You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s Baby. Mommy loves you so much! I love mommy too. I love her a lot! She rubbed her head against her mother¡¯s forehead and giggled. Her tender voice was very clear and pleasant to the ear. ¡°Pack up your things. We¡¯re going to stay at great aunt¡¯s house for a few days tomorrow!¡± The recent orders had all been finalized with designs, so Yin Yin could use these few days to think about how to proceed. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t stay in Yun Cheng any longer. Fortunately, she was now a little famous and had some savings, so she could start all over again. Moreover, most of her orders were contacted online, so it wouldn¡¯t have much impact on her business in the future. He only needed to pay the rent for the studio, unlike his own house, which could save him a lot of money. In fact, they would have to change places sooner or later. According to urban planning, this Laocheng District would have to be demolished. The compensation for the demolition was not a small sum, and it was enough for her and nainai to live the rest of their lives. Moreover, her orders had been increasing recently. She had earned a lot from young master Li¡¯s order alone, so she was not worried about money. Thinking back, those days were indeed hard, but now that she thought about it, her life was getting better and better. So, she would not let anyone disrupt her good life now. Yin Yin went to the first floor to pack up the design drafts and other necessary items when Huo qingge called. Huo qingge was worried that Feng Yan would bully her, so she asked if she was alright. qingge, I¡¯m bringing nainai to her aunt¡¯s house tomorrow. It¡¯s her aunt¡¯s birthday and she¡¯ll be staying there for a few days! Yin Yin could hear the worry and anxiety in Huo qingge¡¯s voice. She was truly happy to have met her. ¡°Is it to hide from Feng Yan and Feng Xi?¡± Huo qingge felt that she had done something wrong and should not have told Feng Yan that Yin Yin was shinian. no, Feng Yan just wanted to bring me there to provoke Feng Xi. There¡¯s no other meaning. It¡¯s really nothing. It¡¯s really aunt nainai¡¯s birthday. We go there every year! Yin Yin, can I ask if nainai¡¯s father is really in jail? ¡± Ever since Yin Yin had left, Huo qingge had been thinking about this question. If Yin Yin¡¯s words were true, then her life would be so miserable. Chapter 488 ? 488 He said that I can¡¯t help you for free, not Yingluo pfft, you really believe me? I said that on purpose. I had nainai with someone else when I was young and insensible. I don¡¯t know who her father is! There were some things that Yin Yin did not want Huo qingge to know. She wanted to live a quiet life with nainai. ¡°Yin Yin, you have to tell me if there¡¯s anything. If Feng Yan causes you trouble again, tell me. I¡¯ll look for him and ask him not to make things difficult for you. I originally wanted to matchmake the two of you, but who knew he¡¯d come up with such a show?¡± Huo qingge hated Feng Yan to the core right now. The next time she saw him, she would definitely teach him a good lesson. Because Feng Xi was there today, she had held back her anger, in case Feng Xi found out that Yin Yin was Shi Nian and it would be even more chaotic. ¡°Yes, valiant song, I¡¯ll definitely let you know if I¡¯m in trouble!¡± There was a kind of feeling that didn¡¯t require us to know each other for a long time. As long as we believed that each other was worth it, it was enough. There was no need for any gorgeous words to embellish it, nor was there a need for polite thanks. Everything was so natural. This was the best interpretation of best friends. Huo qingge hung up the phone and sat on the bed in a bad mood. Li beixiao came out of the bathroom, wearing the bathrobe he usually wore. Huo qingge looked at the bathrobe and knew that he had planned this. He had no intention of moving back home alone. ¡°This room was the one you lived in when you were young. Your brother renovated it for you!¡± Sitting beside Huo qingge, li beixiao looked around the room and said. The room wasn¡¯t big, but it was heartwarming. It was obvious that Huo zhongrao had put in a lot of effort to decorate the room. Her brother had told her about the room. She liked the style of the decoration, and her brother was quite happy to know that she liked it. ¡°Yin Yin is Shi Nian!¡± Huo qingge said in a muffled voice, pouting slightly. ¡°What?¡± Li beixiao did not hear what she said. when I said Yin Yin, I meant Shi Nian. She¡¯s yin Yin in female clothes and Shi Nian in male clothes! Huo qingge held li beixiao¡¯s face and said each word clearly. ¡°No wonder Feng Yan brought her here, he wanted to provoke Feng Xi. Now that he can¡¯t find trouble with me, he¡¯s starting to provoke Feng Xi!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face was twisted by Huo qingge¡¯s rubbing, and his voice was muffled. you take care of Feng Yan and Feng Xi. Don¡¯t let them provoke Yin Yin. It¡¯s not easy for a woman to raise a child! Huo qingge rubbed li beixiao¡¯s face as if she was venting her anger. Li beixiao also let her be. If others saw this, they would definitely be shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to matchmake Feng Yan and Yin Yin?¡± ¡°No, no, a person like Feng Yan would never be true to Yin Yin, or he wouldn¡¯t be so wicked as to threaten her! This is infuriating!¡± If Feng Yan was around, Huo qingge would definitely beat him up to vent her anger. ¡°So you¡¯re venting all your anger on me now?¡± Li beixiao narrowed his eyes and grabbed Huo qingge¡¯s hand. ¡°No, I just feel that you¡¯re quite cute being rubbed like this!¡± Huo qingge smiled weakly. ¡°You want me to control Feng Yan and Feng Xi?¡± Li beixiao said in a low voice as he took advantage of the situation and pressed Huo qingge under him. ¡°Of course, you should take care of them!¡± Feng Xi would definitely not listen to her, but he would listen to li beixiao. ¡°. can¡¯t help you for free, can¡­.¡± Li beixiao gently kissed Huo qingge¡¯s lips, occasionally, making Huo qingge avoid him. Chapter 489 ? 489 Never had a woman¡¯s problem Huo qingge smiled. She realized that li Beichen was becoming more and more shameless. After dinner, her brother chased him home. He said shamelessly, ¡± big brother, I¡¯m so drunk that I can¡¯t walk! His ability to lie through his teeth was getting better and better, and his skin was getting thicker and thicker. ¡°I can also look for my brother. He definitely won¡¯t ask for any benefits!¡± Hugging li beixiao¡¯s back, Huo qingge felt that happiness was so simple. A man was willing to love and pamper you. He was willing to close his door and let you trample on him. This was rare. Especially for a man like li beixiao. ¡°Big brother is very busy!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s hands were getting more and more restless. He still remembered that night when Huo qingge let him do whatever he wanted. That feeling of satisfaction ¡­ Mumu used to say that you¡¯re very busy, but ever since I got together with you, why do I feel that you¡¯re so free! Huo qingge felt that li beixiao was indeed quite free. He did not even care about the company¡¯s Affairs. ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much money to hire so many senior executives. If I have to do everything by myself, what do I need them for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m drowning in your gentleness and don¡¯t want to do anything!¡± He tapped Huo qingge¡¯s small nose lightly and said in a deep, hoarse voice, ¡± Under the warm yellow light, Huo qingge looked at li beixiao and could not help but kiss his lips. It was just a simple kiss ¡­ Li beixiao also kissed her and finally retracted his hand. you can sleep! I¡¯m going to take a shower. This house has been here for many years, and the soundproofing is not good. Big brother is a nostalgic person, so he¡¯s not willing to change it!¡± Li beixiao knew that he could not do anything too intense here. The child¡¯s room was just next door ¡­ Huo qingge smiled coquettishly and pulled on his arm, not letting him go. Her eyes seemed to be talking and deliberately playing tricks on him. ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me. I can¡¯t control myself in front of you!¡± In view of li beixiao¡¯s past, where his self-control had been completely destroyed in front of Huo qingge. He really couldn¡¯t stand Huo qingge¡¯s affectionate gaze. Li beixiao went to take a shower, while Huo qingge lay on the bed, smiling. At this time, li beixiao¡¯s phone vibrated. Because it was at this time, and Li beixiao had almost no text messages. Huo qingge picked up the phone and swiped on the screen. It was an unfamiliar number with only a few simple words on it. She didn¡¯t even need to click on the message to see it. ¡°When are you going to return the notes you borrowed from me?¡± It was just a few words, followed by a cute emoji. Huo qingge¡¯s intuition told her that the person who sent the message with such a playful tone was a woman. Class notes? That was something that would only be available in school. Li beixiao had said that he had never been in love before, but his flirtatious words had always made Huo qingge suspect that he had been in love before. Otherwise, how could he be so good at flirting? Huo qingge put the phone back to its original position. She wanted to see what li beixiao would say. Li beixiao had never had a woman¡¯s problem before. After they got together, the sudden text message made Huo qingge a little dazed. The bathroom door opened and Li beixiao came out, drying his hair. ¡°Your phone rang just now!¡± Huo qingge said casually as she lay on the bed and did some leg exercises. Li beixiao frowned as he walked to the bed and sat down. He picked up his phone and glanced at it. After reading it, he put down his phone and continued to dry his hair. Huo qingge pursed her lips when she saw that he did not say anything. She felt a little upset. ¡°Is it a harassment call this late?¡± In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. She was afraid that she would lose sleep. Chapter 490 ? 490 What if she takes the initiative to provoke me? Li beixiao hummed in agreement and did not say anything else. Huo qingge stopped kicking and did not say anything else. Suddenly, she felt a sour feeling in her heart. She covered herself with the blanket and turned around. Her mood suddenly became gloomy. There were many things she wanted to say, but she felt like she couldn¡¯t say anything. Li beixiao got on the bed and hugged her from behind. He buried his head in her neck and rubbed it. Huo qingge did not respond. After a while, the sound of even breathing could be heard from behind her. Huo qingge barely slept that night. Her mind was in a mess, and the more she thought about it, the more confused she became. It had been three days since Huo qingge returned to the Huo family, but Huo zhongrao had still not brought her to see her mother. Huo qingge was a very sensitive person. She always felt that her brother was hiding something from her. And the feeling was getting worse. The headquarters was some distance away from the villa in the back of the mountain. Huo qingge could see it from afar, but she did not know where to go. It seemed like she could not see the way. Li beixiao had called her to say that he would take her to the gynecologist in the afternoon. The specialist she had previously invited had just returned to the country. What Huo qingge did not know was that this specialist was someone who was difficult to hire even if you had the money. He would not buy anyone¡¯s services. Huo zhongrao had gone to the President¡¯s House, so Huo qingge called Feng Yan and asked him to come over at noon to look after Mumu and Tang Tang. However, she did not have to worry about Mumu. After all, she often stayed in the headquarters. However, she could not do the same for Tang Tang. She would throw a tantrum without anyone to accompany her. Huo qingge also wanted to have a good chat with Feng Yan about the past. When Feng Yan arrived, he had already anticipated what Huo qingge would say to him, so he had spoken before she could. ¡°You¡¯re not the one who asked me to pursue her?¡± Feng Yan smiled lazily, making it hard to tell how real his unbridled attitude was. ¡°Even if you wanted to pursue her, you shouldn¡¯t have let her meet Feng Xi!¡± Huo qingge did not have much confidence in her words. She was indeed the one who had asked him to go after Yin Yin. However, his goal wasn¡¯t to pursue Yin Yin, it was to provoke Feng Xi. ¡°How would I know that Feng Xi would come? he never shows up when I¡¯m around!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were so innocent, but it also made people extremely angry. ¡°Ah Yan, it¡¯s not easy for Yin Yin to raise a child. Don¡¯t go and provoke her in the future. I don¡¯t think the two of you are suitable for each other at all!¡± Although Huo qingge said that, she actually felt that the image of Feng Yan and Yin Yin sitting together was a perfect match. Especially when Feng Yan propped his head on his hand and looked at Yin Yin, who was holding a piece of spicy stir-fried beef with her chopsticks, looking back at him with a cold and serious expression. No matter how one looked at it, they were two people with a story. ¡°What if she provokes me?¡± Feng Yan laughed playfully. That woman sure ran fast. The more it was like this, the more interested he was. ¡°How is that possible, Yin Yin can¡¯t wait to avoid you!¡± Huo qingge rolled her eyes. Feng Yan¡¯s narcissism was something she didn¡¯t care about. ¡°Ha, then if she falls in love with me and provokes me, you¡¯re not allowed to interfere!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words seemed like a joke, but there was a certain look in his devilish eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Huo qingge knew that Yin Yin wanted nothing more than to completely disappear from Feng Yan and Feng Xi¡¯s world. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything else, his long fingers rubbing his lower jaw. ¡°Ah Yan, has bei Zhi ever been in love before? When I was in school!¡± Huo qingge felt that the person who knew li beixiao the best was Feng Yan, who stared at him every day. Chapter 491 ? 491 Those are things that only couples do Feng Yan¡¯s smile was soft and gentle, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Huo qingge. ¡°Do you have any?¡± Annoyed by his stare, Huo qingge hit him on the shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you find anything suspicious?¡± Feng Yan leaned back on the sofa in a lazy posture, looking like he was going to have a good chat with her. ¡°It was almost midnight last night. A woman sent him a message ¡­ I think it¡¯s a woman.¡± Huo qingge spoke the truth. She needed someone to talk to as well. She had been feeling depressed for the past two days. She wasn¡¯t like this in the past, and she wouldn¡¯t worry about personal gains and losses. it could also be a man. I used to prank send messages to Richard, such as.¡¯I¡¯m so lonely, come and sleep with me, handsome man ¡­¡¯ Feng Yan had really done this kind of thing before. He had also done more than this. This was the reason why li beixiao did not like women touching him. ¡°..¡±Huo qingge was speechless. Feng Yan was simply trying to disgust li Beichen. He had no bottom line at all. ¡°Do you know why Chen doesn¡¯t like women touching him? That was also thanks to me. It was a very successful revenge against him!¡± Feng Yan was a little excited at the thought of his victory that time. Huo qingge seemed to know that Feng Yan was the reason why li beixiao did not like women getting close to him. He just didn¡¯t know what it was. ¡°What immoral things have you done this time?¡± ¡°You should thank me. If I didn¡¯t do those things to him, how could you have a clean li beixiao?¡± Feng Yan chuckled. In fact, he had indirectly done a good thing for Huo qingge. ¡°Pfft, then tell me what happened!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s delicate little face was slightly red. I found a beautiful man to dress up as a woman. That look is definitely irresistible to men. It¡¯s so beautiful. I told him to seduce Zhen, but Zhen is not a man. No matter how that man seduced her, she didn¡¯t fall into his arms! ¡°In the end, I was so angry that I made the man take off his female clothes in front of him. I vomited at that time! From then on, he didn¡¯t allow any woman to get close to him, because he felt that they could all be men in disguise!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s mouth twitched. She did not expect li Beichen to have such an experience. She didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to be so wicked and mean. He actually thought of such a way to disgust li Beichen. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s get back to the topic. Let¡¯s talk about whether Chen had a girlfriend when he was in school!¡± Feng Yan would not let go of any opportunity to attack li Beichen. He also happened to know that li beixiao had a period of youth when he was in school. He was also very willing to share it with Huo qingge. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it, don¡¯t keep me in suspense!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember her name, but I remember that her surname is Qiao. She¡¯s really pretty, and most importantly, she¡¯s very cheerful and infectious. Of course, she¡¯s very smart. She¡¯s a top student!¡± Although he couldn¡¯t remember the name, Feng Yan could still remember the details clearly. you have to know that Chen is the kind of person who has eyes on the top of his head. No one can catch his eyes. However, that Qiao girl was an accident. They went to the library together, had lunch together, studied together, and ¡­ Feng Yan mentioned a lot of ¡®together¡¯, and Huo qingge felt that these were things that only couples would do. The two of them shuttled back and forth between the campus, leaving behind their footsteps and laughter together ¡­ Chapter 492 ? 492 He told all the girls not to touch his people in the future Feng Yan looked at Huo qingge¡¯s dejected expression and threw the tissue at her. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Huo qingge threw the tissue back at him. She wasn¡¯t so useless as to cry. That was his past, and she had no right to say anything. Everyone had a past, and that didn¡¯t mean anything. However, why did she feel even more frustrated when she thought of it this way? what I remember the most clearly is that a girl who likes to flirt at school is looking for trouble with that girl Qiao. That girl Qiao was splashed with a lot of water. The Mary Sue story is here ¡­ Hearing this, Huo qingge suddenly didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. She was afraid that she would be jealous and unable to accept it. She didn¡¯t like being so easily jealous. Zhen took off his own clothes and put them on that Qiao girl. Because her knees were injured, Zhen carried her away like. princess ¡­ As expected, after Huo qingge heard what he said, she felt as if her heart was being blocked by a stone. She could not move up or down, and even breathing was painful. ¡°Also, tell all the girls who bullied that Qiao girl not to touch his people in the future!¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t exaggerate these words. That was indeed the case ¡­ Feng Yan lazily leaned back on the sofa and looked at Huo qingge with a smile, feeling like she was about to cry. This woman was always so stubborn that it made one¡¯s heart ache. if you do this, your brother will think that I¡¯m bullying you when he comes back. I¡¯m telling you this so that you won¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Louis would definitely not tell you this, because he would feel that it was unnecessary. It¡¯s just the past, and it doesn¡¯t mean anything. Perhaps Louis doesn¡¯t even remember such a person¡¯s existence! Feng Yan was like this. He would hit li Beichen when he was down, but he would also speak for him in a fair and objective way. Huo qingge didn¡¯t say anything, but perhaps this was the nature of all women! She couldn¡¯t ignore the past of her lover. Now, she could understand why li beixiao was so angry when he saw Yun Yi¡¯s message. It was because he cared too much. It was not a good feeling. She thought that perhaps it was just as Feng Yan had said. When li beixiao saw that message, he might have thought of that Qiao girl but thought that she was no longer worth mentioning. Or maybe he thought that the message was sent by mistake and felt that there was no need to mention it deliberately ¡­ Li beixiao came back to pick up Huo qingge and they went to the hospital together. It was a private clinic. There were no wards, only patients. To be honest, Huo qingge had always been distrustful of places like this. She felt that it was a scam and there were hidden dangers. Huo qingge¡¯s patient was a woman in her forties. She had a serious look on her face and her tone was stiff. Huo qingge heard li beixiao call her professor Yu. Huo qingge did a few examinations and Li beixiao stayed by her side. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant!¡± Professor Yu said as he looked at the blood test report. Li beixiao hugged Huo qingge to comfort her. In fact, the two of them were not fully prepared to have children. At that time, li beixiao wanted her to be pregnant so that she would not be able to escape. It was only later that she found out that Tang Tang and Mumu were their children. She also wanted to have a child after marriage, so she didn¡¯t want to rush it. However, she was still a little disappointed because she still had some expectations in her heart. your menstrual pain is more serious. It¡¯s caused by the cold. You have to recuperate before you want a child! Chapter 493 ? 493 She was the woman he carried in his arms Professor Yu¡¯s treatment was a combination of Chinese and Western medicine. She had prescribed some medicine to warm Huo qingge¡¯s womb. ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t eat anything cold, especially to keep warm!¡± Although professor Yu looked serious, he was very careful when explaining the problem. thank you, professor Yu. I¡¯ll be careful! All these years, the problem of menstrual cramps had been plaguing Huo qingge. Those few days had been really unbearable. ¡°This is also because you didn¡¯t take a good confinement after giving birth. It¡¯s hard to get rid of the root of the illness that fell during confinement.¡± When professor Yu said this, he glanced at li beixiao. professor Yu, try your best to adjust her. We¡¯ll also pay attention to the problems that need to be noticed! Li beixiao felt very sorry for Huo qingge. At that time, he had instructed Tong Jiahui to find someone to take care of her after her confinement. However, she never thought that Tong Jiahui, as a doctor, would be so inhumane and completely ignore Huo qingge, which led to her illness. ¡°Mom, I ¡­¡± The door of the consultation room was suddenly opened, and a Pretty Woman walked in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, I thought you didn¡¯t have any patients!¡± The woman stuck out her tongue playfully and said apologetically. Just as she was about to close the door, she saw li beixiao. Her bright eyes flashed with surprise. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and just left. However, Huo qingge had caught that glance. take three doses of medicine first to recuperate. After you¡¯ve taken the medicine, come and find me. I¡¯ll prescribe you the rest. ¡°Mm! Thank you for your hard work, professor Yu.¡± As he led Huo qingge out of the consultation room, he saw professor Yu¡¯s daughter waiting outside. ¡°Hey, li beixiao, it¡¯s really you!¡± Professor Yu¡¯s daughter greeted li beixiao with a smile. Her eyes were filled with unconcealable surprise. Li beixiao frowned slightly, as if he was unhappy with the woman¡¯s abruptness. However, when he saw the woman¡¯s face clearly, a hint of surprise flashed through his serious face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember me? I¡¯m Qiao ran!¡± Qiao ran pointed at herself and said bitterly, pretending to be hurt. Huo qingge¡¯s nerves tensed up at the mention of Qiao. Qiao Mu ¡­ Qiao ran ¡­ She was very cheerful ¡­ They went to the library together and had lunch together ¡­ Huo qingge was certain that this Qiao ran in front of her was the Qiao ran that Feng Yan had been talking about. ¡°Long time no see!¡± Li beixiao only said these four words in the end, and his eyes were calm. I went back to China to see professor tan. He gave me your phone number. I tried to text you, but you didn¡¯t reply! Qiao ran did not seem to notice that Huo qingge was standing beside li beixiao. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys chat, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car!¡± Huo qingge felt that the power of her light bulb was too strong, and she was an eyesore. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, li beixiao and I are old classmates. I was too excited to see you. Hello, I¡¯m Qiao ran. Professor Yu is my mother!¡± Qiao ran greeted Huo qingge graciously. Her warm and friendly look was a little overwhelming. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Huo qingge!¡± It was a little impolite not to introduce himself. ¡°Miss Huo, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Qiao ran praised. miss Qiao is the prettiest. You and Bei Zhi can continue chatting. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. When you¡¯re free, come home and play! Huo qingge smiled weakly. She felt that she should be generous and give them some space to catch up. They talked about the problem of the class notes and so on ¡­ ¡°Okay, miss Huo. We¡¯ll meet again when we have the chance.¡± Qiao ran replied with a smile. ¡°Go to the car and wait for me!¡± Li beixiao kissed Huo qingge¡¯s forehead and said softly. Chapter 494 ? 494 A woman sent you a message at midnight Huo qingge smiled and left without saying anything else. However, her heart felt uncomfortable. I said I¡¯d let you guys talk, and you let me get in the car ¡­ ¡°Li beixiao, how many years has it been since we last met? You¡¯re really getting more and more handsome!¡± Qiao ran was so excited that she almost gave li beixiao a hug. it has been a long time. Have you been abroad all this time? ¡± Li beixiao looked at the time on his watch. He wanted to end the conversation in five minutes. As time went on, that little woman might cause more trouble. ¡°Yup! I went abroad after I quit school!¡± When she said this, a hint of uneasiness flashed across Qiao ran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Huo is your girlfriend?¡± Qiao ran asked. ¡°My fianc¨¦e, we¡¯re getting married soon!¡± In fact, li beixiao really wanted to say that she was his wife. He wanted to tell everyone that she was his wife. ¡°Wow, li beixiao, you are so lucky! Miss Huo, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± The smile on Qiao ran¡¯s face froze for a moment before she smiled and gave her blessings. ¡°Thank you!¡± Li beixiao had an impression of Qiao ran. She was the only girl he had been close to when he was in school. Because she was very smart, sometimes she could answer the questions left by professor tan faster than him. Therefore, he admired her very much. However, she suddenly dropped out of school and went abroad. After that, they had not contacted each other. ¡°When you¡¯re getting married, you have to inform me, your old classmate! You know I like to join in the fun.¡± Qiao ran said as she tucked her hair behind her ears. ¡°Definitely!¡± Li beixiao looked at his watch again. ¡°That¡¯s right, bei Zhi, when are you going to return the notes you¡¯ve borrowed to me? They were all handwritten!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find it and give it to you. Because it¡¯s handwritten, I¡¯ve specially kept it!¡± Back then, there was a problem that li beixiao¡¯s calculation method was not as simple as Qiao ran¡¯s, so he borrowed her notes to study. Later, she suddenly dropped out of school and did not have the chance to return it to her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your call. Don¡¯t let your fianc¨¦e wait!¡± Qiao ran urged li beixiao to leave. ¡°Alright!¡± Li beixiao did not want Huo qingge to wait any longer. After li beixiao left, Qiao ran turned around and saw her mother. ¡°You came back because of him? He has a fianc¨¦e, you ¡­¡± Professor Yu¡¯s voice was serious. mom, don¡¯t worry about my business. I know what to do! Qiao ran interrupted her mother and turned to leave. The black car drove on the busy road, the neon lights on the car casting a beautiful arc. ¡°Why are you jealous?¡± Li beixiao looked at Huo qingge, who was leaning against the car door, and asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous! I¡¯m just not too happy!¡± Huo qingge spread out her hands and said with a smile. ¡°Come here!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s smile was deep as he spoke to Huo qingge. ¡°I say, President Li, you two are really fated to meet in the gynecology department!¡± Although Huo qingge said she wasn¡¯t jealous, the smell of jealousy filled the entire car. ¡°Speak to me properly!¡± The word ¡®President li¡¯ made li beixiao unhappy. ¡°How am I not speaking properly? He¡¯s smiling so pleasantly, how is that not talking properly!¡± Huo qingge spoke faster and faster, with a hint of provocation. ¡°She¡¯s just a classmate. There¡¯s nothing going on between us!¡± Li beixiao sighed slightly. He could not handle Huo qingge¡¯s jealousy. ¡°A woman sent you a message at midnight and you said it was a harassment call. What else do you want?¡± Chapter 495 ? 495 You wouldn¡¯t have lied if you didn¡¯t feel guilty After Huo qingge finished speaking in anger, she realized that she had let it slip. Didn¡¯t that mean that she had peeked at his phone? In her anger and excitement, she had completely forgotten about it. Li beixiao looked at Huo qingge¡¯s eyes. so you saw the message but pretended not to know! Huo qingge suddenly felt that she was not confident enough. She turned her head away and ignored li beixiao. The image of him and Qiao ran sitting together and researching a project appeared in her mind. After a while, it changed to the scene of the two of them eating together in the cafeteria, and Li beixiao carrying her like a princess ¡­ ¡°If you see it, you can ask me. You¡¯re not trying to trick me!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s deep words were particularly prominent in the quiet car. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have lied if you didn¡¯t feel guilty!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s tone was not good either. Qiao ran was indeed very energetic. She was the same age as li beixiao, but she did not have the vigor that she had. Just as Feng Yan had said, it was very infectious, and no one could reject her enthusiasm. Li beixiao glanced at Huo qingge and did not say anything else. It turned out that trust was not between both parties. After sending Huo qingge back to the headquarters, li beixiao did not go in. Instead, he left. As she watched his car drive away, the anger in Huo qingge¡¯s heart grew. The last time Chu Yunyi sent her a message, they had a Cold War. But this time, it was obviously more serious than the last time. When Huo qingge returned home, Huo zhongrao had also returned. ¡°Where¡¯s bei Zhi?¡± Huo zhongrao did not see li beixiao and was quite surprised. ¡°If there¡¯s something, then he¡¯ll leave.¡± Huo qingge tried her best to keep her emotions and voice calm as usual. She didn¡¯t want her brother to worry about her. ¡°What are the results of the examination?¡± Huo zhongrao could tell that his sister was not in a good mood. no, I¡¯m not pregnant. I¡¯ve prescribed some medicine for menstrual pain! Speaking of Medicine, Huo qingge suddenly remembered that the medicine was still in li Beichen¡¯s car. you can ask for it after marriage. Mumu and Tang Tang will be enough to tire you out! Huo zhongrao consoled his sister. This kind of news was bound to be disappointing. Because they all had expectations. ¡°Brother Rao, who¡¯s the one tired? I¡¯ve been the one taking care of the child recently!¡± Feng Yan, who was playing games with Mumu, complained. Tang Tang was lying on his lap, watching them play. ¡°Bei Zhi was afraid that you¡¯d be too lonely, so she asked you to look after the child. You have to appreciate this!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s words were true because Tang Tang and Feng Yan had a good relationship before. Later, when she found out that li beixiao was her biological father, she always stuck to him. Li beixiao was afraid that Feng Yan would feel disappointed, so he tried to give him more time to spend with Tang Tang. Huo zhongrao knew how much li beixiao loved his daughter, so he must let Feng Yan know about this. ¡°Brother Rao, you¡¯re being biased!¡± Feng Yan naturally knew that sometimes, he felt that li beixiao¡¯s actions were quite cute. ¡°Brother, when are you going to see mother?¡± Huo qingge asked as she sat beside Huo zhongrao. ¡°I¡¯ll Take You There when I¡¯m free these two days!¡± Huo zhongrao touched Huo qingge¡¯s hair. He had to face it no matter what. ¡°Hmm, why do I feel like you¡¯re hiding something from me?¡± Huo qingge was a sensitive person. She always felt that there was something she did not know. ¡°Fool, I¡¯ll tell you if there¡¯s anything!¡± Huo zhongrao wasn¡¯t good with words, and he didn¡¯t know how to tell his sister. For example, after she was kidnapped that year, his mother¡¯s mind was not normal. Of course, this was not known to outsiders. Chapter 496 ? 496 Your woman is asking me too many questions This was because she didn¡¯t fall ill often. She would only fall ill at certain times. That night, Huo qingge lay on the bed with her phone in her hand. However, even after she fell asleep, she did not receive any calls or text messages from li beixiao. Sophia Feng Yan looked at li beixiao, who was sitting there smoking. He picked up his glass and clinked it with Gu Jue¡¯s. Li beixiao called them out and said that they were drinking. Feng Yan had thought that he had changed and was starting to drink. Who would have thought that he was actually just watching them drink? Li beixiao kept smoking and the atmosphere was awkward. Gu Jue was not a talkative person. Chu baiqing could talk, but he didn¡¯t come, so Feng Yan had to find something to talk about. ¡°Why didn¡¯t bai Qing come?¡± She was naturally asking Gu Jue. In his eyes, the two of them were like conjoined twins. ¡°His throat hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so he can¡¯t drink. He looks quite tired.¡± Gu Jue himself did not realize how much of a smile he had in his eyes when he said this. I¡¯ve said it before, Bai Qing may look like the easiest to talk to, but he¡¯s actually the most stubborn. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s stubborn, tsk! Feng Yan said with a smile. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his childhood. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, let¡¯s do it!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words seemed to have struck a chord in Gu Jue¡¯s heart. He picked up the cup and was about to drink. you said that you always bullied him when you two were young. Now that you¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯re doing great! Feng Yan continued. He still had clear memories of his childhood. you¡¯re still bullying him now. Your words are so infuriating. You just need to be taught a lesson! Chu baiqing¡¯s most powerful skill wasn¡¯t his scalpel, but his mouth that could piss people off. Recently, Gu Jue did not like to hear the words that came out of his mouth. Every time this happened, he wanted to teach him a lesson. He wanted to teach him a lesson, however hard he could. He seemed to be sick recently, and he wanted to see Chu Bai Qing crying and begging for mercy under him. Just the thought of it made him want to bully him even more. ¡°That¡¯s Bai Qing, you can try switching with one of us, he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s giving in to you!¡± Feng Yan clinked his glass with Gu Jue¡¯s again. Chu baiqing had the best temper among them. it¡¯s different. It¡¯s just different! Actually, what Gu Jue wanted to say was, ¡± my relationship with Bai Qing is different from yours, but I also feel that we¡¯re as close as you guys are. We¡¯ve been through life and death together. However, what was different about it? Just the thought of him kissing Feng Yan disgusted him, and he could not bring himself to kiss him. But towards Bai Qing, he was getting more and more out of control, and he always wanted to do some intimate things. These were all things that he couldn¡¯t figure out, and also things that he was too lazy to think about. ¡°You two had a good time drinking and chatting?¡± Li beixiao watched coldly as the two of them chatted more and more enthusiastically. They drank more and more happily. She had completely forgotten that he was still alive. ¡°You¡¯re not drinking it again!¡± Feng Yan shrugged and told the truth. Were they just going to smoke and stare at each other without saying anything? ¡°Did my woman ask you any questions?¡± Li beixiao thought about it. It had been three or four days since he had seen the text message. That little woman was still able to keep her composure. However, not saying anything, not asking, and not doing anything didn¡¯t really fit her personality. ¡°Your woman asks me too many questions every day. For example, ah Yan, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook for you! Or, ah Yan, do you have time? Come and see the child!¡± Feng Yan thought about his answer very seriously, but his answer was really asking for a beating and funny. Chapter 497 ? 497 Why did he have the urge to wave flags and shout? Gu Jue could not help but smile as well. He could feel that Feng Yan was quite enthusiastic about seeing the child. ¡°How would I know what problem you¡¯re talking about?¡± After finishing the wine in his glass, Feng Yan¡¯s devilish eyes had a playful glint. He had already guessed that li beixiao had called them out because he had quarreled with Huo qingge. He also predicted that the reason for their quarrel was related to that text message, which meant that it was related to our dear Qiao Mu. However, when he thought of this, why did he feel a little excited? Looking at the couple quarreling and having a cold War, why did he have the urge to wave flags and shout? ¡°Third brother, did you call us out to fight with third sister-in-law?¡± she asked. Gu Jue only realized it after a long time, and his brain reacted very slowly. ¡°I say, Jue, if only you were as meticulous as Bai Qing. One look and you would know that you were chased out by your third sister-in-law!¡± Feng Yan realized that he had become a troublemaker recently, afraid that things wouldn¡¯t get out of hand. He was a little bored. it¡¯s enough that he¡¯s meticulous. With him around, why would I waste my time and effort? ¡± In Gu Jue¡¯s heart, as long as Chu baiqing was by his side, he didn¡¯t need to think, do, or think about anything. you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been chased out. I¡¯m just giving each other some space to calm down! In fact, li beixiao did not want to say that he was not good at coaxing Huo qingge. And she was really hard to coax. Most importantly, he was indeed quite wronged in today¡¯s matter. It was as if she was certain that she had something to do with Qiao ran in the past. hey, don¡¯t hold it in. Tell us what happened. We¡¯ll give you some ideas! Feng Yan was as clear as a mirror in his heart, and he asked in a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m just listening. I¡¯m not good at relationships!¡± Gu Jue directly stated his position, but he was too embarrassed to say that he did not want to use his brain to think of an idea. Gu Jue glanced at Feng Yan again. you¡¯ve never been in a relationship before. What do you know! ¡°Do you guys still remember Qiao ran? It¡¯s that female genius!¡± If Qiao ran had not said her name today, li Beichen would not have remembered her name. However, she still had a vague memory of him. If she had a clear memory, it would be her beautiful handwritten notes. Many complicated calculation formulas became simple and clear under her writing. Li beixiao really admired her for this. After all, she was his only opponent, and she was a girl. He probably had the feeling of a hero cherishing a hero. ¡°I remember. Third brother told all the girls in the school not to touch your people because of her!¡± Gu Jue still remembered this matter quite clearly because it was too shocking. Not only was third brother very close to Qiao ran, but he was also very protective of her. Moreover, the girl was very lively and had a straightforward personality, especially since she was a top student. They all thought that third brother was already together with her, but he just didn¡¯t say it. ¡°I said that?¡± Li beixiao frowned. Why didn¡¯t he remember saying such words to all the girls in the school? ¡°You didn¡¯t just say that, you even hugged her like a princess! He¡¯s simply too handsome.¡± Feng Yan remembered this very clearly. At that time, his relationship with li Beichen was already not good. He had wanted to make use of li beixiao and Qiao MU¡¯s relationship to make an issue out of it, but who knew that Qiao Mu would suddenly drop out of school and go abroad? ¡°I remember her because she injured her leg!¡± Li beixiao remembered this. then you can hold her. There¡¯s no need to carry her, right? ¡± Chapter 498 ? 498 Why do you sound like you¡¯re talking to your wife Feng Yan¡¯s words were ambiguous and cold, as if he was telling her not to find any excuses. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you?¡± Li beixiao glanced at him coldly. He realized that Feng Yan had been very talkative recently. ¡°Third brother, get to the point!¡± Gu Jue really did not want to listen to his third brother and Feng Yan bickering. He wanted to comfort his third brother and go home as soon as possible. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t go home, Chu baiqing would forget to sleep. ¡°I took your third sister-in-law for a checkup this afternoon and we happened to bump into Qiao ran. Your third sister-in-law was unhappy! She insisted that I had some kind of relationship with her in the past!¡± ¡°Also, Qiao ran sent me a message and your third sister-in-law saw it. She even tricked me and asked me if it was a harassment call. I didn¡¯t want her to overthink it, so I said yes. She said that I was guilty!¡± Speaking of this, li beixiao felt very wronged. He didn¡¯t tell her the truth because he wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble. ¡°Third brother, aren¡¯t you and Qiao ran dating?¡± Gu Jue was also very surprised. They were together almost every day. If that was not dating, what was it? Even someone like him, who didn¡¯t understand relationships, knew that it was considered dating, right? ¡°Who said we¡¯re dating?¡± Li beixiao was furious. When did he start dating Qiao ran? ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys dating? Then, what is dating?¡± Feng Yan asked back. ¡°Then how is it that they are in love and talking nonsense?¡± Li beixiao was so angry that his hand was trembling. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ¡­¡± At this moment, Gu Jue took out his phone. He missed Chu baiqing, so he had an excuse to give him a call. The phone rang five or six times before Chu baiqing picked up. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Jue was already used to Chu baiqing¡¯s current attitude towards him. ¡°Bai Qing, I¡¯m with third brother and ah Yan, I have something to ask you!¡± Gu Jue specifically mentioned who he was with, meaning that Chu baiqing should give him some face. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± As expected, Chu Bai Qing asked with a smile. ¡°Have third brother and Qiao ran ever been in a relationship?¡± When Gu Jue asked this, the corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a faint smile of satisfaction. ¡°Yes, we have! At that time, I thought they were going to get married in the future, but who knew that Qiao ran would drop out of school!¡± Hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, li beixiao was so angry that he almost vomited blood. They were with him every day. How could they think that he was in a relationship with Qiao ran? what a joke. you can go to bed after reading for a while. I¡¯ll be back later! Gu Jue smiled as he instructed. However, he did not realize that the way he talked nonsense to Gu Jue was as if he was talking to a lover. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, why do you sound like you¡¯re talking to your wife? it¡¯s so corny!¡± Feng Yan was quick-witted and said exaggeratedly. Gu Jue¡¯s call hadn¡¯t ended yet, and Chu baiqing heard what he said. I still remember you calling Bai Qing ¡®wife¡¯, and Bai Qing¡¯s face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt! Feng Yan thought of something interesting again and sighed at how time had passed so quickly. ¡°He also likes to blush now!¡± Gu Jue hung up the phone and said with a smile. At this time, Feng Yan saw li beixiao¡¯s cold face and the smile on his face deepened. you see, everyone says so. The public¡¯s eyes are sharp. You should just admit it! It was not just one person who said that li beixiao and Qiao ran had been in a relationship. Everyone said that they had been together. ¡°We¡¯ve never been together!¡± Li beixiao gritted his teeth as he said these words. Chapter 499 ? 499 These two are wicked Feng Yan and Gu Jue tacitly gave one to li beixiao. if you want to say that, then there¡¯s nothing we can do. . Li beixiao didn¡¯t understand. Why did everyone think that he had been with Qiao ran? which eye could tell? hey, you said you guys had lunch together and went to the library. I remember you guys went to the woods together once, right? ¡± Feng Yan was a little annoyed. How could he forget to tell valiant song that li beixiao and Qiao Mu had been to the Grove? It was too common for people in love to go there and hold hands, kiss lips, and do something unknown. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it a few times!¡± Gu Jue chimed in and even nodded with certainty. to the professor¡¯s dormitory. It¡¯s the closest to the woods! Li beixiao felt that his voice was full of anger. How could these normal things become dating in their eyes? Feng Yan and Gu Jue gave her another one. whatever you say. . Anyway, it had been so many years, so he could say whatever he wanted. ¡°AI, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but from everyone¡¯s point of view, you were in a relationship with Qiao ran, so it¡¯s normal for our MeowMeow to be angry and jealous.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that guilty text message of yours! Tell me the content!¡± Feng Yan could even recite that message backwards, yet he had to pretend that he did not know anything. He really wanted to say, ¡°. know, I know ¡­ ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be guilty about, I just don¡¯t want her to overthink it!¡± Li beixiao lit another cigarette and felt that it was a mistake to ask the two of them out. He should have directly called Bai Qing out, he just wanted to have a good talk with him. ¡°Content of the message, third brother!¡± Gu Jue did not think that this was a big deal. ¡°When are you going to return the notes you borrowed from me? Just this one sentence!¡± Li beixiao said with a dark face. Feng Yan kept shaking his head. It wasn¡¯t just that one sentence, there was also a very cute expression. He really wanted to say, ¡± you forgot to say a cute emoji. However, he was still rational because he knew that if he said it ¡­ Li beixiao would definitely vent all the anger he had received from Huo qingge on him. He could not bear to be hit now. ¡°This is nothing! It¡¯s just a text message!¡± Gu Jue did not think much of it. It was not like he loved her or anything of the sort. Feng Yan shook his head again. The point was that your third brother had overlooked another important point. This message was sent at twelve o ¡®clock at night. ¡°Right? It¡¯s just a message, what¡¯s there to be guilty about, really!¡± Li beixiao felt that this was the best thing that Gu Jue had said tonight. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Why didn¡¯t you tell third sister-in-law the truth? third brother, what are you feeling guilty about?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s question was very serious. He absolutely had no intention of teasing li beixiao. Gu Jue did not have the heart to beat around the bush with li Beichen and spoke the truth. Feng Yan immediately laughed hysterically. come, Jue, cheers. You¡¯re so cute! She forced herself to pour a glass of wine for Gu Jue. This question was too much. At this time, li beixiao¡¯s face was extremely ugly. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Only then did he manage to control his fist. He felt that he was asking for trouble. How could he expect these two to give him any ideas? he was simply crazy. Especially when Feng Yan looked at him, he was so happy that his crow¡¯s feet were showing. ¡°No, third brother, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± Gu Jue looked at his third brother, who was looking at him with gritted teeth. He really did not know what he had said wrong. Chapter 500 ? 500 When Gu Jue said that there were no women, Chu baiqing flashed through his mind It was just that he knew his brother¡¯s character better. Otherwise, he would definitely think that Gu Jue had asked this question on purpose. ¡°Alright, Richard, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I¡¯ll give you an idea!¡± Feng Yan felt that he should stop while he was ahead. If he continued to be angry, li Beichen would really get angry. He was already in a bad mood. If they continued to bully him, he would not want to live. ¡°..¡± Li beixiao didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t think that Feng Yan would give him any good ideas. ¡°Didn¡¯t Qiao ran ask you for the notes? then why don¡¯t you take valiant song with you and return the notes to her? that¡¯ll be it!¡± In fact, if it was any other time, li beixiao would have known to do this. It was just that men in love didn¡¯t have high intelligence, especially when they were being ignored. It had to be said that Feng Yan¡¯s idea was quite reliable. ¡°Feasible!¡± Even Gu Jue, who did not understand love, felt that this method was feasible. ¡°But, by the way, you¡¯re still keeping the class notes that I borrowed back then?¡± Feng Yan had discovered something interesting again, and it would be troublesome if he kept it. well, because she wrote it by hand, there¡¯s ¡­ Before li beixiao could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Feng Yan. ¡°Jue, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with what you said?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. I can tell that third brother really treasures Qiao ran¡¯s class notes!¡± Gu Jue felt wronged when he was glared at by his third brother again. There was nothing wrong with what he said. ¡°Hey, you heard that! Even Jue thinks that you treasure Qiao ran¡¯s notes. What would valiant song think about you keeping them?¡± ¡°So, this notebook is a problem. Did you tell Qiao ran that you¡¯ll return it to her?¡± Feng Yan looked at li Beichen, thinking that this possibility was very high. Li beixiao must be thinking that if she gave the laptop to Qiao ran, they would not contact each other or send her messages anymore ¡­ ¡°En!¡± Sure enough, li beixiao hummed in agreement. Feng Yan sighed. it¡¯s difficult! it¡¯s not difficult. Just get someone to send it to her. I don¡¯t want to see her! Li beixiao felt that this was the best way. valiant song wouldn¡¯t think that you¡¯re guilty. You¡¯re avoiding suspicion because she knows. If she didn¡¯t know, you¡¯d definitely have sent her personally and reminisced about the past! Li beixiao felt that Feng Yan was now as talkative as a trumpet. If he could do it, he could do it. ¡°That makes sense!¡± Gu Jue felt that he should just chime in. It would not be good if he did not say anything. If he did, his third brother would be unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m so bored that I have to listen to you two talk nonsense!¡± Li beixiao already had an idea in his heart. He got up and wanted to leave. He really didn¡¯t want to see these two. When she got up, she saw that a few bottles were empty. How much did these two drink? ¡°Don¡¯t tell valiant song the truth. You and Qiao ran were in a relationship before, so it¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t tell her! You¡¯re done for if you tell her. With valiant song¡¯s temper, she won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± Feng Yan joked as he looked at li beixiao¡¯s back. ¡°Get lost!¡± The only response he got was li beixiao¡¯s angry order to get lost. ¡°Are we still drinking?¡± Gu Jue asked Feng Yan. He felt that Feng Yan was much cuter now than before. of course we¡¯ll drink. We don¡¯t have any women to coax, so we¡¯ll drink to our hearts ¡®content! Feng Yan had not drunk so much in a long time, so he was naturally happy. ¡°Then drink!¡± Actually, when Feng Yan said that there were no women, Chu baiqing¡¯s face flashed through Gu Jue¡¯s mind. Chu baiqing, who had been waiting at home until two in the morning, finally couldn¡¯t help but give Gu Jue an electric shock. Chapter 501 ? 501 Anyone who saw such a scene would misunderstand She was only worried that he would get into an accident if he drank too much and drove back by himself. Gu Jue still drove even after drinking. No one in Yun Cheng dared to stop his car! (It¡¯s a plot requirement. Remember, don¡¯t drive when you drink, and don¡¯t drink when you drive!) However, Gu Jue did not pick up the phone even after he called him several times. Chu baiqing was a little anxious. He called Sofia¡¯s manager. The manager said that Sir Jue had not left and was still in the private room. Chu baiqing asked him to check out the room. The manager went to take a look and then replied to him. He stammered and finally said, ¡± young master Chu, come over and take a look for yourself! Chu baiqing didn¡¯t think it was anything life-threatening, but it should be something tricky for the manager. Chu baiqing had no choice but to change his clothes and drive to Sofia. Gu Jue did not restrict his freedom now, but his men had to follow him. Moreover, they had to return to his place after eight o ¡®clock in the evening. Otherwise, he would go back and arrest them. Chu baiqing had always endured Gu Jue¡¯s overbearing behavior. He thought that Gu Jue would get tired of it one day. At that time, it would be time for them to be free from each other. When they arrived at Sofia, Chu baiqing opened the door and took a deep breath. He knew that Gu Jue had a good tolerance for alcohol, so naturally, Feng Yan could hold his liquor as well. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the two of them were drunk and were lying on the ground, hugging each other. Their clothes were also in a mess. No wonder the manager was stuttering. Anyone who saw this scene would misunderstand. ¡°Go prepare some things to cure the alcohol and send them over!¡± He instructed the manager behind him. In Sofia, Chu baiqing¡¯s words were as effective as Gu Jue¡¯S. He was like the second-in-command. ¡°Yes, young master Chu!¡± The manager closed the door and left. Chu baiqing walked around the two of them, took out his phone, and took pictures of them from all angles. After a while, the manager knocked on the door and came in with two glasses of hangover medicine on the tray in his hand! ¡°Let him out!¡± Chu baiqing smiled at the manager. ¡°Yes, young master Chu. If there¡¯s anything you need, just ring the bell!¡± The manager did not even dare to look at his Sir Jue, who was lying on the ground. She immediately walked out with her head lowered. Chu Bai Qing walked to Feng Yan¡¯s side, sat down on the ground and helped him up. ¡°Ah Yan, ah Yan ¡­¡± Chu baiqing called out to Feng Yan a few times before he responded. ¡°Ha ¡­ Continue ¡­¡± Feng Yan thought that Gu Jue was asking him to drink again. He even smiled and waved his hand in the air, trying to clink his glass. ¡°Ah Yan, I¡¯m Bai Qing. Come, drink The Hangover medicine!¡± Looking at the empty bottles on the table, Chu baiqing knew that the two of them had been drinking. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be this drunk. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be accompanying third brother? why were the two of them drunk instead? ¡°Bai Qing? I¡¯ll ¡­ My head hurts!¡± Feng Yan leaned into Chu baiqing¡¯s arms, completely drunk. ¡°Hurry up and drink The Hangover medicine, or you¡¯ll feel uncomfortable later!¡± Sofia¡¯s hangover medicine was very effective, but of course, it was expensive. At that moment, Gu Jue vaguely heard Chu baiqing¡¯s voice. He opened his eyes in a daze. Her head felt heavy, and she closed her eyes again. Then, she suddenly opened them again. What did he just see? Feng Yan was in Chu baiqing¡¯s arms, and Chu baiqing was feeding him something. He hadn¡¯t seen such gentleness in a long time ¡­ ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡± His chest was instantly filled with anger, and he seemed to have sobered up. Chapter 502 ? 502 You¡¯re not allowed to touch him, throw him away Chu baiqing ignored Gu Jue and continued to feed Feng Yan The Hangover medicine. People like them who did not drink much usually would definitely feel uncomfortable after drinking so much all at once. Chu Bai Qing was meticulous and knew how to take care of people, so he did these things very smoothly. However, in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes, it was just that their posture was too intimate and ambiguous. He had never leaned into Chu baiqing¡¯s arms like this before, so why could Feng Yan do it? and Chu baiqing even fed him personally? Recently, he had been asking the chef to cook crayfish every day, but Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t peel any for him. The more Gu Jue thought about this, the angrier he became. He also felt very wronged. How did they suddenly become like this? She wanted to support her body, but she realized that she had really drunk too much and her body was not listening to her. When a person was drunk, their body would not listen to them, but some people¡¯s minds would be unusually clear. ¡°?..¡± He cursed and hit the floor. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even look at Gu Jue. Feng Yan drank The Hangover medicine very slowly, and he was about to fall asleep. Chu Bai Qing used his arm to support his head, trying to make him drink more so that he wouldn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. there¡¯s some hangover medicine. Drink it! In the end, Chu Bai Qing still opened his mouth. He couldn¡¯t let him feel bad. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked the manager to prepare two glasses of hangover medicine. He didn¡¯t know why he had taken the photo. Was it to question him or something? Chu baiqing used to think that he was the person with the clearest train of thought. He thought of problems and did things in an organized manner. This was also related to his profession. However, when he saw Gu Jue and Feng Yan hugging each other, even though he knew that there was nothing between them and that they had drunk too much, he still felt a little guilty. However, she still felt uncomfortable and extremely uncomfortable. This conflicting feeling made him look down on himself even more. ¡°You fed him? You want me to drink it myself? Who do you work for?¡± Feng Yan was extremely drunk, but Gu Jue was in high spirits. Not only was his mind clear, but even his tongue was straight when he spoke. He didn¡¯t look like a drunk person at all. Chu baiqing ignored Gu Jue and finally finished half of The Hangover medicine for Feng Yan. She grabbed a tissue from the table and wiped his mouth. At this moment, Feng Yan was already in a deep sleep, allowing Chu Bai Qing to do whatever she wanted with him. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know Kung Fu like Feng Yan and Gu Jue. Compared to them, he was physically weaker. Hence, it was rather difficult for him to drag Feng Yan to the sofa. Especially when he was drunk. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch him, throw him away!¡± Although his brain and mouth were very obedient, his body didn¡¯t give him any strength. He couldn¡¯t use any strength at all. Otherwise, he would have gotten up long ago and thrown Feng Yan aside. Chu baiqing¡¯s head hurt from Gu Jue¡¯s noise. He remembered to call Han Bing and ask him to bring her back. He took out his phone and called Han Bing. Han Bing was sleeping and mumbling, ¡± aren¡¯t you giving me a holiday? Liar ¡­ Tormenting people ¡­ Chu Bai Qing regretted disturbing Han Bing¡¯s sleep. He thought he was waiting outside. In fact, he felt that such a dazed and mumbling ice was quite cute. No wonder there was a woman who liked him for years. When Chu baiqing was on the phone, he kept Feng Yan in his arms. He couldn¡¯t just throw him on the ground again. ¡°Chu baiqing, you¡¯re not listening to me? Leave him!¡± Gu Jue was used to giving orders. When he gave an order, none of his subordinates dared to disobey. They were asking for a beating! Chapter 503 ? 503 Get lost now, what right do you have to control me? Feng Yan snorted in his sleep. why did you throw me on the ground when you two were quarreling? ¡± ¡°Gu Jue, if you have the strength to curse, why don¡¯t you drink The Hangover medicine so that you don¡¯t suffer!¡± Chu baiqing had never been like Gu Jue, who would say ¡°f * ck, you f * cking ¡­¡± The moment he opened his mouth. These words. At most, he was just angry and his voice was a little louder. ¡°Why do I have to listen to you? Gu Jue, I¡¯m not your subordinate! I¡¯m not your possession. You¡¯ve been causing a ruckus for so many days, it¡¯s time you¡¯ve had enough!¡± Even though Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words were calm, they were heavy. ¡°You are my ¡­ We¡¯ve been like that since we were young. Can¡¯t we just be like before?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s heart softened instantly. The person he couldn¡¯t stand the most was Chu baiqing. He spoke to him in a very calm tone as if he was an insignificant person. ¡°Jue, you know that I like you. You know it all. If you can¡¯t accept it, then don¡¯t stubbornly imprison me! This is not fair to me!¡± This was the first time Chu baiqing had ever admitted that he liked Gu Jue. He knew that Gu Jue knew about it. Gu Jue knew about it when he pressed him against the car and forced a kiss on him. However, he did not mention it at all. On one hand, he could not accept the two men being in love, and on the other hand, he selfishly forced him to stay by his side. ¡°I¡¯m not trying. You have to give me time, don¡¯t you?¡± He did not know if it was because he was drunk, but at that moment, Gu Jue seemed to understand why he had been doing what he thought was ridiculous all this time. He was trying to accept two men ¡­ ¡°Can you accept it?¡± Chu baiqing asked this question desolatedly because he knew the answer. He knew it very well. As expected, Gu Jue fell silent. He could not say ¡°I can¡± without hesitation. ¡°If you can¡¯t accept it, then you can¡¯t. You¡¯ve tried for so long and still can¡¯t accept it.¡± it¡¯s easy for me to leave you during this period of time. However, I¡¯ll still let you do whatever you want. It¡¯s nothing more than to let you understand! At that moment, Chu baiqing felt like he was the one who was drunk. He did not know that he could say to Gu Jue so calmly, ¡± I like you! He really wanted to tell him, ¡± I¡¯ve liked you for many years! However, it didn¡¯t matter whether he gave a deadline or not, because it was really over. ¡°What do you mean by saying so much?¡± Gu Jue gritted his teeth as he asked this. He didn¡¯t want to hear what Chu Bai Qing was going to say next. However, he still asked. He had always been like this. ¡°I¡¯m going to study abroad for a while!¡± This was a tactful way of saying it. In fact, Chu baiqing wanted to say, ¡± I¡¯m leaving you. We¡¯ll live our own lives! ¡°Heh, let¡¯s go! If you have the ability, leave and never return to Yun Cheng!¡± Gu Jue grabbed a wine bottle and threw it in the direction of the door. The shattering sound startled Feng Yan, and he fell asleep again. He had really drunk too much. Chu baiqing thought, if Gu Jue didn¡¯t drink too much, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move. He would definitely throw the bottle at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s head because he had angered his Lord. Chu baiqing put Feng Yan down, estimated that Han Bing was about to arrive, and stood up to speak to Gu Jue. ¡°Drink The Hangover medicine!¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost now. Who are you to control me?¡± Gu Jue was really angry. His voice was filled with suppressed anger, and he had nowhere to vent it. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth moved, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned around and left. Chapter 504 ? 504 Why should we torture each other? Gu Jue watched as Chu baiqing turned around and left in silence. She did not even look at him. He laid on the floor and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He laughed like crazy, ¡± Chu baiqing, who said you¡¯re the gentlest and the most cruel? the most cruel! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand on the door handle froze. In the end, he slowly closed his eyes, pulled the door open and walked out. She felt bitter and sad. Gu Jue, even if I give you a lifetime, you will not be able to accept it in your heart. Why should we torture each other? ¡± Some things were already destined, but there was still a long way to go. My eyes had followed you for a moment, and after that, your steps had never been more than a meter away from me. This is the most ambiguous form of love. Huo qingge did not expect to receive a call from Tang ru. Tang ru asked her to come to the hospital. Chu Yunyi was sick. Huo qingge didn¡¯t understand why Tang ru was calling her. However, she still changed her clothes and rushed to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Huo qingge saw an anxious-looking Tang ru. ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± Huo qingge saw that Chu Yunyi was sleeping, and his expression was extremely dark. ¡°Valiant song, have a seat. You must be surprised that I¡¯m looking for you!¡± Tang ru was wearing a black knitted sweater, which made her look even thinner. ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised!¡± To be honest, Huo qingge did not know much about Tang ru. From a woman¡¯s point of view, it was hard to understand what Tang ru had done. He understood how much she loved li Boyan that she would tolerate Li Wenwen¡¯s existence. his assistant called me to say that Yun Yi had locked himself in his room and refused to eat or drink. When I saw him, he was having a high fever ¡­ As she said this, Tang ru¡¯s gaze on Huo qingge became even more profound. in the past, if this happened, the assistant would always call bei Zhi. I only found out later that Yun Yi likes you ¡­ ¡°..¡±Huo qingge didn¡¯t say anything. She just listened to Tang ru quietly. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Yunyi to be so extreme, and her heart was very uncomfortable. In her memory, Chu Yunyi¡¯s smile was so warm and his voice was so clean that it seemed to come from the heavens. However, Huo qingge felt very guilty that she had tortured herself to this state just because she liked her. I think that beiming must have told you about Yunyi¡¯s childhood. This child has a hard life, and the fact that he¡¯s able to survive is because everyone took care of him. But now, the doctor said that he¡¯s likely to seal himself up again! Tang ru¡¯s eyes were red and her voice was choked. so, qingge, I¡¯d like to ask you to be patient and give him some time to let go of you. Don¡¯t let him shut himself up to the extreme. His mother can¡¯t take it, and she can¡¯t take another experience like that! Huo qingge frowned. She felt that she understood what Tang ru was saying, but at the same time, she felt that she didn¡¯t. ¡°Sister-in-law, what do you mean? I don¡¯t quite understand!¡± I want you to comfort Yun Yi, lie to him, and let him get better again. As for rejection, you can tell him later, okay? ¡± After Tang ru said this, Huo qingge finally understood. She wanted her to pretend to accept Chu Yunyi. sister-in-law, I¡¯m friends with Yunyi. He¡¯s helped me before. To me, he¡¯s my benefactor, so I¡¯m obliged to help him. However, this doesn¡¯t include lying! Huo qingge¡¯s words were very light and gentle, but they were powerful and resonating. Chapter 505 ? 505 Can¡¯t she criticize him for hiding things from her? sister-in-law, perhaps you¡¯re too worried about Yunyi, so you¡¯re too anxious. What if I lie to him now to get him better, then reject him later? he¡¯ll seal himself up again, and then I¡¯ll lie to him? ¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, but at the same time, I¡¯m also his future aunt. If this were to be made known to outsiders, what would they think of beizhi? and what would they think of the Li family?¡± bei Zhi will take care of this. I don¡¯t think Yunyi needs lies, but time and process. So, sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry too much! Yunyi is a very good person. He won¡¯t let the people who love him worry about him again! Huo qingge didn¡¯t even give Tang ru a chance to speak. She didn¡¯t know if she was being too sensitive, but she felt that there were many secrets behind Tang ru¡¯s good image. She spoke and did everything in a clear manner, but she always gave her the feeling that she had an ulterior motive. ¡°Valiant song, you¡¯re right. No wonder my youngest son likes you too. You¡¯re indeed different from the rest.¡± Tang ru¡¯s face was smiling, and even her eyes were smiling. Nancheng and I have a verbal marriage agreement, but the person he likes is not me. It¡¯s Su Tian and eldest sister-in-law. And the one I love and love me, will always be beiming! ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m a straightforward person and I don¡¯t beat around the bush. So, if there¡¯s anything wrong, please forgive me!¡± The corners of Huo qingge¡¯s mouth had a faint smile on it, neither warm nor distant. ¡°I like this personality of yours, strong!¡± At this moment, Huo qingge was indeed domineering, and her words were like pearls. ¡°Sister-in-law, is there anything you want me to do? No matter what, I¡¯m still Yun Yi¡¯s little aunt, I can¡¯t let sister-in-law tire herself out!¡± Huo qingge only wanted to accompany Chu Yunyi out of gratitude. If he had not appeared back then, Huo qingge would not be alive today. I have to go home to see Wen Wen. She¡¯s much better these days and can talk. You stay here and accompany Yunyi. He still has an IV drip this afternoon! then, sister-in-law, go do your work. I¡¯ll take care of things here. I¡¯ll get Nancheng to come over and accompany him tonight! Huo qingge had deliberately asked Nancheng to accompany Chu Yunyi to avoid suspicion. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m planning to do too. I¡¯ll be leaving then. Valiant song, thank you for your hard work.¡± no need to say that, eldest sister-in-law. It¡¯s what I should do. We¡¯re a family. You¡¯re too polite! Huo qingge felt that Tang ru was not as simple as she seemed. After sending Tang ru off, Huo qingge took out her phone and looked at it. There were still no calls or text messages from li beixiao. He felt more and more depressed, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of a saying. Don¡¯t expect a man who has been with you for a long time to treat you the way he did when they first got together. They hadn¡¯t been together for long, but after a Cold War, he didn¡¯t care about her anymore. Couldn¡¯t she have a little temper? he was hiding something from her, and she couldn¡¯t criticize him? The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Seeing that Chu Yunyi was sleeping soundly, Huo qingge wanted to go to the corridor to get some fresh air. She did not expect to run into Qiao ran. ¡°Miss Huo, what a coincidence!¡± Qiao ran was dressed in a white lab coat and a pair of glasses, but that still did not stop her from exuding energy. ¡°What a coincidence, miss Qiao!¡± Huo qingge felt that she had made a mistake by coming out. She might as well have stayed in the ward. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be even more depressed when he saw Qiao ran. ¡°Why do I always see you in the hospital?¡± Qiao ran asked with a smile. She said a few words to her colleague in shenbian before she left. Chapter 506 ? 506 Fourth brother, that¡¯s your little aunt, let go Huo qingge smiled, but in her heart, she was thinking, what do you mean by that? ¡°Beizhi¡¯s nephew is sick. As his aunt, I have to keep him company. Beizhi, you¡¯re busy!¡± Huo qingge wasn¡¯t someone who could easily get to know people she wasn¡¯t familiar with. She was the complete opposite of Qiao ran. ¡°I was wondering why he didn¡¯t call me. He said he would give me a laptop!¡± Qiao ran¡¯s expression showed that she finally understood. Naturally, she told him about the laptop. yes, he¡¯s busy. I¡¯ll go back and urge him. Huo qingge felt the bitterness in her heart grow even more intense. So, they had made an appointment to meet. She had kept the notebook from so many years ago. She really did not know that li beixiao was so nostalgic. ¡°Um, I still have a surgery to do. If you need my help with anything, just let me know, miss Huo!¡± Qiao ran said to Huo qingge enthusiastically. ¡°You do your thing! Come home and play when you¡¯re free!¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t think that she needed Qiao ran¡¯s help. After Qiao ran left, Huo qingge felt that the corridor was rather boring. In fact, she didn¡¯t know that she was so upset because she was upset. She had been waiting for a certain someone¡¯s call and message. In the afternoon, li Nancheng arrived, and su Tian came with him. ¡°Hello, little aunt!¡± Su Tian called her ¡®little aunt¡¯ without any hesitation. Huo qingge could tell that she was quite willing to call her that. On that sweet little face, it was as if she had been acknowledged by her in-laws by calling her little aunt. The first time Huo qingge met su Tian, she felt that this girl was quite good. She was not someone who would do bad things behind people¡¯s backs. She was very simple and straightforward. She did not have any complicated thoughts. Nancheng was also simple-minded and the two of them were a perfect match. ¡°Why are you calling me little aunt!¡± Li Nancheng was not used to calling her ¡®little uncle¡¯, but since he was not around, he would not call her¡¯ little uncle¡¯. He just had to control his mouth and not call her ¡®wife¡¯. ¡°Why do you care?¡± Su Tian rolled her eyes at li Nancheng, but the corners of her mouth were still curled up in a smile. fourth brother, why did you suddenly fall sick? ¡± Li Nancheng pushed su Tian aside and walked to the bed, looking at the sleeping Chu Yunyi. ¡°Fever!¡± Li Nancheng was very innocent, and there were some things that she did not need to tell him. ¡°Where¡¯s fourth brother¡¯s phone? Give the woman he likes a call and ask her to come and visit Ling. We can improve our relationship!¡± Li Nancheng felt that his idea was very good. Huo qingge did not say anything. She did not tell li Nancheng that the person Chu Yunyi liked was her. ¡°Your fourth brother is still quite handsome even when he¡¯s sick!¡± Su Tian quite liked Chu Yunyi¡¯s songs, so she could be considered his fan. ¡°More handsome than me?¡± Li Nancheng had always been rather narcissistic. He was not happy when su Tian said that Yun Yi was handsome. In her eyes, shouldn¡¯t he be the most handsome one? At this moment, Chu Yunyi opened his eyes slightly and looked at Huo qingge. In his daze, he stretched out his hand ¡­ ¡°Qing Qing, Qing Qing ¡­ Don¡¯t push me away ¡­ Don¡¯t ¡­¡± Chu Yunyi grabbed Huo qingge¡¯s hand and mumbled to himself. Although his eyes were not fully open, he could no longer hide his deep affection for her. Ling, that¡¯s your Auntie. Let go! Li Nancheng snorted in his heart. Was she muddled from the fever? Qing Qing? Valiant song? ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t do this to your uncle ¡­ I love you ¡­¡± Chu Yunyi held Huo qingge¡¯s hand tightly, his words full of affection. ¡°Little uncle ¡­¡± While li Nancheng was shocked by Chu Yunyi¡¯s words, he was also shocked to see li beixiao. Chapter 507 ? 507 Don¡¯t pull and tug, what¡¯s the point of letting others see? When Huo qingge turned around to look at li beixiao, her hand was still being held by Chu Yunyi. Su Tian stuck out her tongue and walked over to stand by the French window. She kept winking at li Nancheng. In such a chaotic situation, it was better to hide at the side. If they had known, they would have come later. ¡°Qingqing ¡­ I miss you so much ¡­¡± Chu Yunyi was still mumbling to himself. Huo qingge tried to pull his hand away, but she couldn¡¯t. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his hand was burning, Huo qingge would have thought that Chu Yunyi was doing this on purpose. ¡°Little uncle, hehe, that Yun Yi ¡­ Little aunt ¡­ Auntie will treat him as ¡­¡± For the first time, li Nancheng realized that he could stammer when he spoke. He had wanted to say,¡¯Yunyi mistook aunty for the Qing Qing He likes ¡­¡¯ However, she thought about how this explanation would only make things worse. Just now, Yun Yi had also said not to be together with little uncle. Perhaps it was a coincidence that his name had the word ¡®Qing¡¯ in it, but Yun Yi only had one uncle, and that was his uncle! Su Tian winked at li Nancheng to get him to shut up and move to the side. This time, li Nancheng obediently went to her side and kept his mouth shut. This was because he had also realized that the atmosphere was too strange. ¡°You¡¯re still running a fever?¡± Li beixiao walked to Huo qingge¡¯s side and asked softly, his face expressionless. He took Huo qingge¡¯s hand out of Chu Yunyi¡¯s hand calmly, as if he had not used much strength. Then, he wrapped Huo qingge¡¯s small hand in his large hand. yes, sister-in-law said that there¡¯s an injection in the afternoon. After all, with the younger generation around, it would not be good for Huo qingge and Li Beichen to not speak. ¡°It¡¯s been like this since I was a child. Once I had a fever, it wouldn¡¯t get better for several days! Nancheng, you and su Tian stay here. I¡¯ll bring your little aunt out for a meal!¡± When su Tian heard that it was ¡± your little aunt. She was so excited that she wanted to give li beixiao a hug. It seemed that she had already entered the Li family. uncle, we¡¯ll keep an eye on Yunyi. You and aunt can go eat! Before li Nancheng could say anything, su Tian had already spoken. Li Nancheng rolled his eyes in anger. if there¡¯s anything, just call me. You should have experience! Chu Yunyi had a fever like this before, so li Nancheng was no stranger to it and had experience in taking care of him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little uncle!¡± Li beixiao held Huo qingge¡¯s hand and walked away. Huo qingge, li Nancheng, and su Tian smiled and left together. As they made their way to the parking lot, Huo qingge struggled to free her hand. He didn¡¯t call or send her a message. He just pretended that nothing happened and directly held her hand. What was going on? The flame opened the door and immediately dodged to the side. Third aunt was obviously going to lose her temper. ¡°Be good and get in the car!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s low voice carried a hint of helplessness as he gave the order. Flame scratched his head. He felt that his master was lowering his stance, and it was a little awkward. Although he didn¡¯t really understand what love was, he felt that there were no couples who didn¡¯t quarrel. Therefore, quarreling was a very normal thing. After quarreling once or twice, they would have experience and would not be so awkward. ¡°I still have to go home later. President li, if you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t pull each other around. What¡¯s going on if others see you?¡± Huo qingge had always had a sharp tongue. When they first met, li beixiao had said that she was a little leopard that was difficult to tame. If you provoke her, she will show her little claws to scratch you at any time. Chapter 508 ? 508 There are too many people who want to snatch my man When she tickled you, she still had a fake smile on her face. You would be so angry that you would gnash your teeth, but you wouldn¡¯t be willing to break off her claws. Li beixiao sighed slightly. He realized that his temper seemed to have been worn down bit by bit. Now, he would not even give her a hard time. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about pulling, even if I kiss and hug, who can control what I and my woman do?¡± He pulled Huo qingge¡¯s restless body into his arms, but she struggled even more. Just as the two of them were fighting, Qiao ran¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Bei Zhi? It¡¯s really you!¡± Huo qingge immediately rolled her eyes at Qiao ran¡¯s voice. Why was she everywhere? This time, li beixiao did not have to force her. Huo qingge immediately smiled and held li beixiao¡¯s arm affectionately, half of her body leaning on him. A woman¡¯s intuition told her that Qiao ran still had feelings for li Beichen. As for whether li beixiao still could not forget her, that was still to be observed. However, no matter what it was, it would not change. This man was hers, and she should not think about anyone else. what a coincidence, miss Qiao. I¡¯ve seen you twice in one day. Fate really isn¡¯t an ordinary coincidence! Before li beixiao could say anything, Huo qingge was already smiling at Qiao ran. Li beixiao squinted his eyes and looked at the small hand that was holding his arm. This little woman got into character really quickly. However, why did it feel so good to be occupied by her? ¡°Yup! I think it¡¯s such a coincidence. If I were a man, I¡¯d also snatch you from bei Zhi¡¯s hands!¡± He sounded like he was joking, but Huo qingge could tell that there was a different meaning to his words. Was Qiao ran hinting to herself that she wanted to take li beixiao away from Huo qingge? He really wanted to laugh at her ¡­ there are too many men who want to steal my man. Miss Qiao, you¡¯d better not join them! Huo qingge quickly changed the topic. ¡°We just happened to bump into each other, let¡¯s have a meal together!¡± Qiao ran said warmly. She did not continue Huo qingge¡¯s conversation, so she had no way to continue. ¡°No, we¡¯re going home to eat with the children! We¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day!¡± This time, li beixiao was the one who opened his mouth. He just wanted to end the conversation earlier. Bring this woman into the car and strike while the iron is hot to coax her. ¡°You guys ¡­ You already have a child?¡± Qiao ran did not expect this. She had asked professor tan about it and he said that li beixiao had not been married for so many years. He also said that he was not in a relationship. And when she came back to him, not only did he have a fianc¨¦e by his side, but he even had a child. ¡°Yes, the twins are five years old!¡± Speaking of his son and daughter, li beixiao¡¯s face showed the pride and joy of a father. that¡¯s great. They¡¯re actually twins. This is really enviable! Qiao ran¡¯s expression quickly recovered from her shock. It was as if everything was an expression of true emotions. ¡°Miss Qiao is so beautiful, isn¡¯t your boyfriend in a hurry to get married?¡± Huo qingge decided to investigate the enemy¡¯s situation. ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. Miss Huo, if you have someone suitable, please introduce me to one!¡± The naturally familiar Huo Luo said jokingly. ¡°Sure, if there¡¯s a suitable one, I¡¯ll definitely think of miss Qiao!¡± Huo qingge felt that she had finally met her match. Li Wenwen and Tong Jiahui were child¡¯s play. Compared to Qiao ran, their IQ and EQ were far worse. After a few more polite words, Qiao ran left. Before Huo qingge could react, li beixiao had already brought her into the car. Chapter 509 ? 509 Her face instantly turned red, can you not always provoke him like this? Huo qingge immediately sat by the door and turned her head away from him. The car drove slowly, but Huo qingge¡¯s chest heaved slightly in anger. Because Qiao ran¡¯s parting words were still echoing in her ears. ¡°Bei Zhi, let¡¯s go visit professor tan when you¡¯re free! I don¡¯t know if the forest to the professor¡¯s family building is still there!¡± A small forest? Although Huo qingge did not go to a University like this in China, it did not mean that she did not know what the little forest in the school represented. It was a place where couples often went for dates and did embarrassing things. The point of Qiao ran¡¯s words was not to see professor tan, but to let her know that she and Li beixiao had once walked through the woods together. As for what they had done, you could just imagine it yourself. look at how angry you are. Your teeth are itchy again. Shall I let you bite them? ¡± Li beixiao knew that when Huo qingge was angry, she liked to pinch his thigh or bite him. Huo qingge immediately slapped li beixiao¡¯s hand away. Who would want to bite him? ¡°You always like to think blindly with that little head of yours. What are you thinking about now?¡± What was he thinking? Of course, it was a small forest, a small forest that filled his mind. She was thinking about something as important as the little forest, but Feng Yan didn¡¯t tell her ¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s watery eyes flickered with a small flame. Li beixiao glared at Huo qingge and directly carried her over, placing her on his lap, his big hands holding her waist. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing going on between us. I don¡¯t deny that we were very close when we were in school! However, that¡¯s only limited to the relationship between classmates.¡± ¡°You guys didn¡¯t go to the library together? Never had a meal together? We didn¡¯t walk through the woods together? Didn¡¯t you tell all the girls in the school not to touch Qiao ran because he¡¯s yours? It was not like what Feng Yan and Gu Jue had said, that they had been in love before. He really did not understand how they could have such a misunderstanding. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t go to the library together? Never had a meal together? We didn¡¯t walk through the woods together? Didn¡¯t you tell all the girls in the school not to touch Qiao ran because he¡¯s yours? You¡¯ve never carried her like a princess before?¡± Huo qingge spoke very quickly, so quickly that she did not even catch her breath after finishing her sentence. That aggressive posture was just like a little leopard. The more li beixiao listened to Huo qingge¡¯s words, the deeper his brows furrowed. He did not need to think to know who told Huo qingge these things. That Feng Yan was simply shameless to the max. Last night, she pretended not to know anything and even gave him an idea. What a traitor. ¡°President li, do you dare to say that you¡¯ve never done these things before?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done it!¡± Li beixiao answered honestly. He really had nothing to do with Qiao ran. ¡°Then, President Li, can you tell me what couples do?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s fair uncle pointed at li beixiao¡¯s chest and asked, word for word. ¡°They all know how to make this ¡­¡± Huo qingge¡¯s question was exactly what li beixiao wanted, and without any warning, he kissed Huo qingge¡¯s little mouth passionately and madly. Before Huo qingge could push him away, li beixiao had already locked her hands behind her back. His tongue was filled with the faint smell of tobacco, mixed with sweetness. Li beixiao¡¯s hands were getting more and more restless. Huo qingge could only take advantage of him with her mouth. At this time, she was completely passive and could only let li beixiao bully her. Because he knew all her sensitive points. He knew how to tease her and make her completely weak and unable to fight back. Li beixiao pressed the call button. flame, be home in ten minutes! Li beixiao¡¯s voice was suppressed and difficult to bear. It was so low and hoarse that it made people¡¯s imagination run wild. ¡°Yes, sir, six minutes!¡± Flame¡¯s face instantly turned red. Can you not always provoke him like this? Chapter 510 ? 510 Come over here obediently As for the traitor in li beixiao¡¯s heart, she was suffering from a hangover. It had indeed been a long time since Feng Yan had been this drunk. If he had not mixed his alcohol with Gu Jue¡¯s, he would not be like this. If Chu baiqing didn¡¯t give him the antidote in time, he would have died. When he opened his eyes and saw the unfamiliar room, Feng Yan felt a sharp pain in his throat. Where was this place? Looking at the decorations that were so high that it looked like a home, a pretty face that was holding back her anger suddenly appeared in his mind. That was Yin shinian. Scattered memories echoed in his mind. It seemed that Han Bing had come to pick him up and he had said he wanted to see Yin shinian ¡­ After that, he didn¡¯t have any impression of it ¡­ Feng Yan lifted the blanket and realized that he was only wearing boxers. Just as he was about to get out of bed, the door was opened and Yin Yin appeared. Yin Yin also didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to wake up and get out of bed naked. No, he was wearing something ¡­ Feng Yan narrowed his eyes at her blushing face and smiled playfully. ¡°This is your house?¡± Feng Yan spoke first. Wasn¡¯t this woman in hiding? He¡¯s back so quickly? ¡°Nainai¡¯s grandaunt¡¯s house!¡± When Yin Yin said this, she was practically gnashing her teeth. A drunk Feng Yan had appeared at her aunt¡¯s door at five in the morning and had knocked on her door rudely ¡­ Yin Yin thought she was dreaming, but when Feng Yan¡¯s body fell on top of hers, she knew it wasn¡¯t a dream. Feng Yan had really appeared at her youngest aunt¡¯s house. How did he find this place? Besides, what right did he have to appear here? When little aunt saw Feng Yan, she said that nainai looked a little like him ¡­ She suspected that Feng Yan was nainai¡¯s father, so she could only say that Feng Yan was her boyfriend, not nainai¡¯s father. The two of them had an argument, so he had drunk too much. Her aunt had asked her to take good care of Feng Yan. When it came to taking care of her, Yin Yin felt very angry and aggrieved. She had never known that a drunk man could be so devastating. ¡°Young master Feng, since you¡¯re awake, please leave! We¡¯re not familiar with each other, so don¡¯t knock on other people¡¯s doors when you¡¯re downstairs. It¡¯s very rude!¡± Yin Yin naturally wouldn¡¯t ask Feng Yan how he knew her aunt¡¯s address, especially since this was Jiang city. ¡°Come here!¡± Feng Yan propped himself up on the bed with both hands and leaned his upper body back. He tilted his head slightly, a dangerous aura in his devilish and soft eyes. Feng Yan didn¡¯t seem to understand why he would come to find this woman after getting drunk. He had known that she had brought nainai to River City and that she was going to close down her shop in Cloud City and wait for the demolition to happen ¡­ Yin Yin wouldn¡¯t go over. She walked to the sofa and took Feng Yan¡¯s clothes. It was obvious that his pants and shirt had been washed and ironed. ¡°Young master Feng, change your clothes and leave! Your bodyguards have been waiting outside. This is a small county, and my aunt is just an ordinary person. A Big Shot like you will scare her!¡± Yin Yin was still thinking about how to explain this to her little aunt. After all, nainai did look a little like Feng Yan, and anyone with some life experience would be able to tell with a few glances. If youngest aunt were to see Feng Yan sober up later and ask him if he was nainai¡¯s father or say that the two of them looked alike, Feng Yan might get suspicious. She couldn¡¯t take any risks. come over here obediently and I¡¯ll talk to you. If I catch you, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do with you on this bed! Chapter 511 ? 511 Do I need you to say ¡°Xu¡± to me? Yin Yin really wanted to smash the clothes in her hands onto Feng Yan¡¯s handsome and devilishly handsome face. Although she had a cold personality, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have a temper. Who would knock on someone¡¯s door in the middle of the night when they were drunk? Last night, she had really wanted to throw him out the door. However, she remembered that valiant song had said that Feng Yan was her good friend, so she was giving her face. Who would have thought that he would be so shameless to actually threaten her? Thinking of what he had done to her in the car that night, her face turned red. She remembered that he wasn¡¯t like this when he was young. ¡°Young master Feng, do you need me to give valiant song a call now?¡± Yin Yin just didn¡¯t want her aunt to ask Feng Yan about nainai. She wasn¡¯t sure if Feng Yan still remembered what had happened that night ¡­ ¡°Call her. Tell her that I slept with you last night. I think she will force me to marry you and take responsibility for you!¡± Feng Yan shrugged. That lazy and devilish look of his seemed to be the one who controlled everything. Yin Yin didn¡¯t expect him to be so shameless. She threw the clothes on the bed and turned to leave. However, she had only taken two steps when she was pulled over by a strong force. He was then thrown onto a bed that wasn¡¯t too soft. The man¡¯s movements were so fast that Yin Yin couldn¡¯t react at all and was pressed down there. ¡°Feng Yan, don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± Yin Yin wanted to hit Feng Yan with her knee, but he stopped her with his leg. The scene from that night in the car reverberated in Yin Yin¡¯s mind. Feng Yan had used force, and she had no way of resisting. ¡°I¡¯ve already touched what should be touched and what shouldn¡¯t be touched. Do I still need you to say¡± Xu ¡°? Hmm?¡± His slender fingers lifted his chin and he tilted his head slightly, a playful look on his face. Feng Yan felt that nainai really took after her mother when she was serious sometimes. ¡°..¡± Yin Yin¡¯s face drooped, but she didn¡¯t push away Feng Yan¡¯s fingers that were lifting her chin. ¡°Young master Feng, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Her dark little face was so red that it could bleed, and she cursed Feng Yan for being shameless countless times in her heart. ¡°What do you mean too much? Like this? Or this?¡± Feng Yan lifted Yin Yin¡¯s body up with one hand and pinched her butt ruthlessly. His thin lips sealed the little mouth that was about to speak. Her breath was taken away in an instant, and she was forced to bear with it. This was not the first time they had kissed, nor was it the second time, and also not ¡­ However, when the strange electric current flowed through his body, Yin Yin still trembled uncontrollably. This strange yet somewhat familiar feeling made her eyes gradually tear up. She thought that she would never cross paths with him again, never again. However, fate had arranged it this way. ¡°Little girl Yin, Auntie said ¡­¡± The door was suddenly pushed open, and nainai¡¯s voice, which was as clear as an Oriole¡¯s, could be heard. Feng Yan was already under Qing Yu¡¯s control. He never thought that once he touched this woman, he would lose control of a certain part of his body. However, nainai¡¯s voice still allowed his rationality to prevail. She turned over to end the kiss and covered her body with the blanket. Nainai, remember to knock on the door in the future! Feng Yan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse from being teased by Qing Yu. Yin Yin¡¯s little face was red as she got off the bed, very unhappy with Feng Yan¡¯s lecture to her daughter. Although she was his daughter, she had nothing to do with him. ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you very busy? you should go after you¡¯ve slept well! My mom and I still have things to do!¡± Nainai¡¯s expression was very cold. In nainai¡¯s opinion, the intimate things that Feng Yan had done to Yin Yin were equivalent to bullying her mother. Chapter 512 ? 512 Why do I feel like I¡¯m a person who can¡¯t be seen in public? This was because in the children¡¯s minds, those who were suppressed were the ones who were bullied. His mother had come to his great aunt¡¯s house to avoid him, but she had not expected this uncle to find her here. For the first time, nainai felt that she had done something wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have blackmailed Feng Yan on purpose. Her life goal was to not cause trouble for her mother, but this time, she seemed to have caused her mother a lot of trouble. Feng Yan glanced at nainai, then at Yin Yin, who had her head lowered. Once again, he was certain that nainai¡¯s attitude toward him had something to do with this woman. Good, very good. He wanted nainai to hate him, right? ¡°Nainai, you¡¯re not cute today!¡± ¡°Take the child out, I¡¯m going to change my clothes!¡± The first sentence was said to nainai, and his tone sounded like he was joking. The last sentence was directed at Yin Yin, and it carried a slightly cold commanding tone. Nainai pouted slightly. How was she not cute? Although she liked this uncle very much, she had decided to hate him for her mother¡¯s sake. ¡°Change your clothes and leave from the back door!¡± Yin Yin said to Feng Yan as she turned around. Feng Yan squinted his eyes, and there was a cold light in them. Why did he feel like he was a man who was having an affair and couldn¡¯t see the light of day? After changing his clothes and walking out of the bathroom, Feng Yan took a closer look at the room. She could tell that this was Yin Yin and nainai¡¯s room. This was because there were many photo frames hanging on the wall, all of which were photos of Yin Yin and nainai, as well as nainai¡¯s childhood. When he saw a photo of nainai¡¯s childhood, Feng Yan stood there in a daze as if he had been struck by lightning. In the villa behind the mountain in the headquarters. Huo qingge was sitting in the living room, her hands clasped together as her heart raced. She was called here by a middle-aged woman who said that the madam wanted to see her. She thought that this Madam should be her mother¡¯s. Huo qingge was so nervous that her palms were covered in sweat. Before, she really wanted to see her mother, but her brother was always busy and she couldn¡¯t find her way. However, he didn¡¯t expect to be invited today, so he felt very passive. There was also an indescribable strange feeling. A figure slowly walked down the stairs. Her hair was in a retro bun and she was wearing a plain-colored cheongsam. She looked elegant and Noble. However, his skin was a little dull and sickly. She heard aunt Liu, who had invited her here just now, call out,¡±Madam.¡± Huo qingge stood up and looked at her mother. She was a stranger to her. Shen Qing looked at her daughter with a calm expression, as if she was looking at a stranger. This kind of meeting made Huo qingge feel very uncomfortable. She had imagined countless times what it would be like to meet her mother. She had imagined many things. However, there was definitely no such cold way. She opened her mouth, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t say the word ¡®mom¡¯. This was the first time he felt that it was so difficult to say this word. Aunt Liu silently retreated to the side, so quiet that the sound of breathing could be heard clearly. Just as Huo qingge felt that the pressure was suffocating, Shen Qing opened her mouth. ¡°Why are you still alive? If you¡¯re dead, how are you still alive?¡± These words made Huo qingge stagger back a few steps. She felt as if someone had stabbed her in the chest with an awl. This was the first time they had met after more than 20 years, and her mother was asking her why she was still alive? Shouldn¡¯t she be alive? Didn¡¯t her mother wish for her to live well? Was he not happy that she was back? ¡°Tell me, why are you still alive?¡± Chapter 513 ? 513 Is she going to die? Shen Qing suddenly shouted again. This sudden shout made Huo qingge so shocked that she fell to the ground. At this moment, she finally understood why her brother was not in a hurry to bring her to see her mother. Because her mother hated her. Why did she hate her ¡­ Why did he hate her? What did she do wrong? He was kidnapped at the age of two and had to wander around. Now that he was still alive, shouldn¡¯t he be glad that he was blessed by the heavens? And why did he hate her? At that moment, Huo qingge felt as if all the air in her body had been sucked out. She couldn¡¯t muster up any strength. She wanted to ask why, but she couldn¡¯t. In the end, the only thing that could express her feelings was tears. Huo qingge was the last person to cry. However, at this moment, her heart was in extreme pain. Even though this was the first time he was meeting his mother, kinship was a very delicate thing. Or perhaps, she had always been looking forward to seeing her mother. However, the mother in her imagination and the mother in front of her, who was full of resentment and aggression, were two completely different people. do you know how many people have died because of you? but you¡¯re still alive ¡­ Shen Qing started to Mutter to herself. my husband is dead, my parents are dead, my father-in. law is dead ¡­ But you¡¯re still alive. Haha, you¡¯re still alive ¡­¡± I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you in the first place. What Phoenix Life? you¡¯re a star of death, a scourge ¡­ Huo qingge felt her body grow colder and colder, as if she had been soaked in cold water. What did the deaths of these relatives have to do with her? Her trembling lips opened, but what poured into her mouth was salty tears. ¡°Aunt Liu, throw her into the pond and drown her, drown her, or else Zhong Rao will be killed by her ¡­ She can¡¯t die, Zhong Rao can¡¯t die, let her die ¡­¡± Shen Qing pointed her finger at Huo qingge, who was sitting on the ground, and shouted with hatred. It was as if in her eyes, Huo qingge was some kind of demon. Huo qingge¡¯s heart stopped beating. She was like a drowning person, unable to breathe even if she tried her best ¡­ With an expressionless face, aunt Liu walked towards Huo qingge and dragged her limp body off the floor. Huo qingge did not have the slightest strength to resist, as if her bones had been broken. She just looked at her mother with a deep gaze. What kind of hatred could make her say that she would drown her own daughter ¡­ At this time, the water in the pool was already covered with a thin layer of ice, and it was bone-chilling. Aunt Liu threw Huo qingge down without any pity. Her weak body broke through the thin layer of ice and fell directly into the bone-chilling pool water. Huo qingge felt as if her body had been cut by a knife. It was painful, but not as painful as the pain in her heart. Huo qingge¡¯s body was cramping up, and she felt her vision blurring. Li beixiao¡¯s face flashed in front of her eyes. He was holding the ring and kneeling on one knee to propose to her. She had not had the chance to say yes when he disappeared. Tang Tang ran towards her and shouted, ¡± mommy! but just as she was about to hug her, Tang Tang ran away. Mumu held nainai¡¯s hand and walked towards her. As they walked over, they had also changed their appearances. They had grown up, and she was smiling happily. She could finally drink her daughter-in-law¡¯s tea. However, the scene changed again to the scene of Mumu turning around and smiling at her. Feng Yan smiled at her and told her that he had a lover. When she asked him if he was interested, he didn¡¯t answer. In the end, it was her brother who ran over to her and hugged her tightly, crying out her name. Chapter 514 ? 514 His voice was so deep and heavy, with a heavy heartache This was the first time she had seen her brother cry like a helpless child. It was as if she had lost the most important thing in the world. It was so heart-wrenching. Huo qingge wanted to reach out and touch her brother¡¯s face to wipe away the tears on his face, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t lift her arm. As long as she moved, her whole body would be in pain. It was as if her skin was being cut. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Huo qingge heard li beixiao¡¯s voice. It was so deep and heavy, with a strong heartache. She remembered that li beixiao had proposed to her, but she had not said that she was willing ¡­ Huo qingge opened her mouth and a few words slipped out of her throat. I ¡­ I¡¯m willing!¡± Although it was very light, everyone could hear it clearly. The three words ¡®I¡¯m willing¡¯ struck li beixiao¡¯s heart. At this time, she still said that she was willing. In this life, whether she was willing or not, she would always be his wife. He didn¡¯t need her consent to marry her, nor did he need anyone else¡¯s consent. After saying this, Huo qingge finally realized that her throat was also in excruciating pain. ¡°Water ¡­¡± Huo qingge wanted to drink some water, but as soon as she mentioned the word ¡°water,¡± she remembered. She had been thrown into the cold pool and she could not remember anything after that. Where was she now? Is He Dead? The cold water was so cold that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She should be dead. ¡°Come, have some water!¡± Li beixiao held the blanket in his hand and put the straw to Huo qingge¡¯s mouth as he whispered. Huo qingge heard li beixiao¡¯s voice and opened her eyes in a daze. Wasn¡¯t she dead? Was li beixiao also dead? Otherwise, how could she hear his voice and see his face? ¡°Bei Zhi ¡­¡± Huo qingge opened her mouth weakly. Her eyelids were very heavy, and she could not open them. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t talk, drink some water!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and just listening to it made one¡¯s heart ache. If Huo qingge could open her eyes and look at him, she would realize how Haggard li beixiao looked. Huo qingge drank some water with a straw and felt her throat relax. She opened her eyes and saw that she was in a hospital ward. His black eyes turned to look at li Beichen, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Huo qingge had been unconscious for two days, and Li beixiao had not slept for two days as well. His stubble had already grown, but he did not care. Coupled with the fact that he had not slept and was overly worried about Huo qingge, he looked extremely Haggard. ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡± Huo qingge reached out to touch li Beichen¡¯s face, but she couldn¡¯t touch it. A faint smile appeared on her face. She knew that she was not dead. So, she was not dead ¡­ She did not want to see li beixiao¡¯s worried and distressed eyes. ¡°I thought I was dead ¡­ The water is so cold ¡­¡± Huo qingge¡¯s entire body ached at the thought of the cold water. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Li beixiao frowned and said in a deep voice. His expression did not look good, and he still had lingering fear. I¡¯ll get you some porridge. I cooked it this morning and sent it over. Everyone was worried about you! Li beixiao smiled bitterly as he said this. He remembered that he had never eaten congee made by fire. ¡°Did my brother save me?¡± Huo qingge recalled that her last memory was of her brother crying while holding her in his arms. She knew that her mother would never save her. She hated herself so much that she wanted to die immediately. Why would she save her ¡­ However, why did she still have some expectations in her heart, even after she was about to drown? Chapter 515 ? 515 That¡¯s an order that can not be refused ¡°En, big brother will come over in a while!¡± Speaking of this, li beixiao¡¯s face darkened and became cold. If not for Huo qingge¡¯s accident, he would never have known that aunty Shen would end up like this. She actually wanted to kill her own daughter. He still couldn¡¯t accept this fact. In his impression, Shen Qing was a very gentle woman and especially loved to wear cheongsam. She always spoke in a soft voice. Who would have thought that she would actually do such a thing? how could she blame Huo qingge for the Huo family¡¯s misfortune and the death of a person? She had been kidnapped when she was two years old. It was a miracle that she had survived all these years and returned to the Huo family. He didn¡¯t dote on her properly, but wanted to drown her. What kind of twisted hatred could make her so crazy? ¡°She wanted to kill me, drown me ¡­¡± Huo qingge took a mouthful of porridge, her lips trembling as she spoke. Her eyes were red, but she did not let her tears fall. after you¡¯re discharged, come home with me. If your brother misses you, ask him to come to our house to see you! Li beixiao fed Huo qingge another mouthful of porridge. His words were very cold, and it was an order that could not be refused. Huo qingge remained silent. She was afraid, and she never wanted to go to that place again. However, she didn¡¯t want to put her brother in a difficult position. She could understand why her brother refused to bring her to see her mother. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t know how to acknowledge her under such circumstances. when you¡¯re discharged and get your marriage certificate, I¡¯ll already be preparing for the wedding! Li beixiao knew what Huo qingge was thinking. No matter what he was thinking, he would not allow her to leave his sight. He couldn¡¯t go through it again, seeing her lying unconscious on the hospital bed. ¡°No matter what, I still need my brother¡¯s approval!¡± In the past, Huo qingge had thought that after she and her mother had reunited, she would need her mother¡¯s approval for the marriage. He didn¡¯t want that anymore, but her brother still wanted it. It was always a serious question and then a blessing. This was the normal way. ¡°Whether your brother nods or not, we still have to get the certificate and get married!¡± Huo zhongrao pushed the door open and heard li beixiao¡¯s words. He was depressed and a little dissatisfied. Li beixiao heard the sound of the door opening and saw that Huo zhongrao¡¯s expression did not change. However, when he saw the person behind him, he was not in a good mood. At this time, Huo qingge also saw Shen Qing behind Huo qingge. She turned her head away and felt that her body was very cold. Even though she had turned her head away, Huo qingge could still see her brother¡¯s Haggard and exhausted face. Shen Qing walked past Huo zhongrao and entered the room. Her face was expressionless like the first time Huo qingge saw her. She was a complete stranger. He didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for almost drowning her. Li beixiao called out, ¡± aunt Shen. He did not say anything else. Instead, he stood up and continued feeding Huo qingge porridge. She did not open her mouth to eat. Li beixiao put down the bowl and looked at Huo zhongrao, who was silent. you don¡¯t want to see me, and I don¡¯t want to see you either. If my son didn¡¯t drag me here, do you think I¡¯d be willing to look at you? ¡± Shen Qing looked at Huo qingge, who had turned her head away from her, her eyes filled with undisguisable disgust and hatred. ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t what we said at home!¡± Huo zhongrao clenched his jaw tightly. He was surprised by his mother¡¯s words. She was the one who said she wanted to see valiant song. Chapter 516 ? 516 A young man with short flaxen hair Shen Qing did not look at her son again. it¡¯s been more than 20 years since I¡¯ve walked into a crowd. Today, I¡¯ll make an exception for you! Hearing Shen Qing¡¯s words, Huo qingge turned her head around. Her eyes were very deep and cold. Looking at the woman in front of her, her eyes were also unfamiliar. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t want to see such a look. In his memory, his mother was the gentlest woman. However, ever since the incident at home, he had never seen her smile again. this era has changed so much. My niece-in-law can be with my uncle! At this time, Shen Qing looked at li beixiao, who was closing the thermal box. ¡°I have to thank my dad for getting us together. He really likes valiant song!¡± Li beixiao smiled. No matter what, she would be his future mother-in-law. He could not have a conflict with her. Even so, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. Huo qingge did not want li beixiao and Shen Qing to have a conflict. When she faced Shen Qing, all of her feelings were complicated. The fact that she was her mother was forcefully placed here. She could not do it to her level to be able to hate the word so calmly. from the moment you tried to drown me, I felt that our mother and daughter¡¯s fate had ended! Huo qingge¡¯s body was trembling as she looked at Shen Qing¡¯s face. She felt as if she had been soaked in a cold pool of water. Even his bones were frozen. ¡°Valiant song, I¡¯m not going to drown ¡­ I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Huo zhongrao was not trying to absolve Shen Qing. Although she said that she wanted to drown Huo qingge, but she did not really want to drown her. It was as if Shen Qing was possessed by a demon. She saw that everyone had demons and ghosts on them and they were all here to take their lives. The ¡®drowning¡¯ she was referring to was the demons and ghosts that she thought were on Huo qingge¡¯s body. ¡°Brother!¡± Huo qingge called him ¡°big brother¡± loudly, suppressing her anger and grief. ¡°Zhong Rao, you don¡¯t need to explain to her, and you don¡¯t need to explain to her!¡± Shen Qing looked at Huo qingge coldly, as if she was looking at a stranger. I¡¯m here today to tell you that I won¡¯t stop you if you want to get married, but if you want to get married, you can only marry Feng Yan. The two of you were already engaged a long time ago! ¡°The Huo family doesn¡¯t allow such immoral things to happen. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed that your niece-in-law is with your uncle?¡± Shen Qing¡¯s words made Huo qingge extremely angry. mother, how could you say that about valiant song? she¡¯s your daughter and my sister. Besides, she¡¯s friends with Feng Yan. They won¡¯t be together! Huo zhongrao¡¯s chest heaved up and down. The aggressive mother in front of him was so unfamiliar. Seeing his sister¡¯s hurt and angry expression, Huo zhongrao regretted bringing his mother here. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were dark and scary, as if there was something that he could not suppress. aunty Shen, you¡¯ve gone too far. I only have one nephew, Nancheng, and his fianc¨¦e is su Tian from the SU family! Li beixiao¡¯s temper was not good, but it was not to the point where he could not control it. However, at this moment, he seemed to really be unable to control himself. Just as the atmosphere was tense, the door of the ward was pushed open. A young man with short flaxen hair walked in. He wore a baseball cap, a black t-shirt, black ripped jeans, and white sneakers. The trendy teenager leaned against the half-open door and looked into the ward. A huge bubble was blown out of his mouth and sucked back into it. He tilted his head and waved. Hi! Chapter 517 ? 517 Little demon, don¡¯t mess around, be good Hearing the familiar voice, Huo zhongrao suddenly turned his head. Little Yao, who should be in school at this time, was actually here? Li beixiao looked at Xiaoyao indifferently and ignored her. Instead, he looked at Huo zhongrao. When Shen Qing saw the little demon, she was so angry that her entire body trembled and she could not say a word as she just stared at her. Huo qingge looked at the handsome and fair-skinned young man and felt that the ¡°Hi¡± in his voice was a little familiar. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? I¡¯ve never seen anyone this handsome before.¡± He walked in with his hands in his pockets, his steps a little light. He looked cool, and his eyes were like fog. Such a beautiful young man would definitely be the school hunk in school and would make many girls infatuated. This was Huo qingge¡¯s first impression of the little demon. If she was a few years younger, she would probably fall in love with this yuppie. ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡± The little demon walked in front of Shen Qing and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Hmph, neither male nor female, neither Yin nor yang!¡± Shen Qing turned her face away and did not even want to look at the little demon. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that about Xiaoyao!¡± Huo zhongrao felt a throbbing pain in his head. He felt that he was doing a good job in everything, but when it came to dealing with family matters, he was really helpless. it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll just say it. I didn¡¯t stop talking! The little demon shrugged its shoulders, looking indifferent. Huo qingge looked at li beixiao in surprise. She was asking him with her eyes,¡±is this young man a little demon?¡± Li beixiao nodded, his eyes full of helplessness. Only then did Huo qingge remember that her brother had told her that little demon used to dress up as a man. It was only later that she found out that she was actually a girl. Why were all the people he met like this? Yin Yin and little demon too. Was cross-dressing a man the trend now? And she was so good at it. Yin Yin had noticed it herself, but little demon really couldn¡¯t tell. She thought about how she had been easy to talk to just now. If she were a few years younger, she would have fallen for him too. It was really embarrassing. At this time, Huo qingge had already forgotten the anger that Shen Qing had brought her. She was really attracted to the little demon. ¡°You¡¯ll be ruined in her hands sooner or later. She¡¯s here to harm you, son! She¡¯s a monster.¡± Shen Qing was so angry that even her voice was trembling. Huo qingge finally understood that Shen Qing saw everyone as demons and ghosts, all of them were here to harm her brother. ¡°Huo zhongrao, you¡¯d better Listen to Your Mother, or I¡¯ll really eat you up!¡± The little demon made a man-eating gesture at Huo zhongrao. ¡°Little demon, don¡¯t make a fuss. Be obedient!¡± Huo zhongrao looked at Xiaoyao and said coldly. ¡°Get lost, get lost ¡­ Get lost ¡­¡± Shen Qing pulled away the little demon¡¯s body and protected Huo zhongrao behind her. Shen Qing¡¯s strength was very strong and the little demon stumbled and almost fell. Worry flashed in Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to step forward, Shen Qing pulled his arm, ¡± don¡¯t go over. They are all demons. They are all here to harm you and our Huo family ¡­ At this moment, Shen Qing had once again turned back into the person who had shouted to drown Huo qingge. ¡°Aunt Liu, bring my mother back!¡± Huo zhongrao ordered in a heavy voice as if he was already used to Shen Qing being like this. ¡°Yes, young master!¡± The expressionless aunt Liu walked in and took away Shen Qing who was talking to herself. Huo qingge looked at Shen Qing in this state, and her heart felt uncomfortable and conflicted. ¡°Our mother has long gone crazy ¡­¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s deep and hoarse voice echoed in the quiet Ward. Chapter 518 ? 518 He looked at her with a helpless and displeased expression Huo qingge¡¯s voice froze. She was still wondering why Shen Qing hated her so much. Could she have gone crazy? That was just a thought in a moment of anger. When she heard her older brother say that Shen Qing had really gone crazy, a sore pain instantly swept through her entire body. Li beixiao had already guessed it. After all, in his impression, aunt Shen was not like this. However, although her words when she first came today were infuriating, her mind was normal. She didn¡¯t think that she would really go crazy. She couldn¡¯t help but feel upset, and all the anger she had just now dissipated. She couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache for her big brother. He was also bearing things that they didn¡¯t know about. He was always like this. Xiaoyao was the calmest one among them. She sat on the sofa without saying a word, and her eyes were fixed on Huo zhongrao. Huo zhongrao walked to the window and opened it, leaving a small gap. He shouldn¡¯t be smoking in the ward. However, he needed to smoke now. Huo Zhong lit a cigarette and took two puffs before he opened his mouth. she went through your kidnapping, the death of our father and grandfather, and then our grandparents ¡­ her mental state had already collapsed at that time. You were the demon in her heart. She thought that you were the one who caused everyone¡¯s death. Without you, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened! Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was low and deep, and it was filled with endless depression. This kind of depression was not like smoking and then blowing out smoke again. There was no place to vent it. As time went by, it accumulated bit by bit, and in the end, it was like a big stone pressing on his heart. Huo qingge slowly closed her eyes, and everything became clear. Compared to her mother¡¯s experience, it was understandable that she didn¡¯t want to be alive. After all, in her heart, her brother was the only one left in the Huo family, and she couldn¡¯t afford any more accidents. She thought that even though so many of her family members had left, she was delirious and in pain, but she was still alive, probably for her brother ¡­ so, qingge, don¡¯t blame her. No matter what she does, don¡¯t blame her. I¡¯ll comfort you when you¡¯re wronged. Our mother has suffered a thousand times more than we have. We deserve whatever we¡¯ve suffered. We¡¯re her children after all! Huo zhongrao had never been a talkative person. For him to say these words, especially to his most beloved sister, it was enough to show how determined he was. Li beixiao remained silent. He could understand aunt Shen¡¯s current situation, but no matter what, he could not allow something like being thrown into the pool to happen again. Absolutely not. ¡°Big brother, what you¡¯re saying is reasonable, but I can¡¯t let valiant song be in danger again!¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t had a good time these years. You know that, big brother!¡± Huo qingge tugged at li beixiao¡¯s hand. She knew that he was worried about her and was doing it for her own good. However, it was just as her brother had said. They were his children and it was only right for them to bear as much as they could. The first time they met, she was completely unprepared. After this, she would not let herself get hurt again. She would not. actually, it¡¯s a very simple matter. Why did you guys make it so heavy? ¡± The little demon, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke. His lazy tone was so indifferent. Huo qingge was getting more and more interested in this little demon. She was young, but her way of speaking and handling things was so noble and calm. I haven¡¯t even scolded you. Why are you running away again ¡­ Huo zhongrao looked at the little demon with a helpless and displeased expression. Chapter 519 ? 519 It¡¯s still not certain who this Wanwan is calling sister-in-law However, before Huo zhongrao could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Xiaoyao. don¡¯t go along with Auntie too much. She¡¯ll think that you¡¯re plotting something against her and her son. You¡¯re a bad person. On the contrary, you have to make her think that you¡¯re plotting something against her son. She¡¯ll keep an eye on you at all times and be on her guard against you. With this mindset of protecting her son, she¡¯ll live well! Hearing the little demon¡¯s words, Huo qingge was slightly surprised. A nineteen-year-old girl could actually see through the problem so thoroughly. beauty, the way you look at me is full of admiration and worship. Don¡¯t fall in love with me! The little demon stroked her chin, her white and slender fingers clean and beautiful. Li beixiao looked at the small demon coldly. He was not angry, but he gave off a strong sense of warning. ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s with that look? don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in women.¡± She whistled frivolously at li beixiao, her faint voice revealing a sense of laziness. Huo qingge finally understood why Fire and Ice were so afraid of being little demon¡¯s bodyguards. This girl was very interesting. No, this young man was very interesting. ¡°You¡¯re very smart!¡± This was the first thing Huo qingge said to the little demon. ah, this is the conclusion of my battle of wits and courage with Auntie. She¡¯s on guard against me eating her son at any time. Ah, actually, I think so too. I¡¯ll eat him up sooner or later! Huo zhongrao¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved when he heard her words. She always said that she wanted to eat him ¡­ Huo qingge pursed her lips. No matter how she heard it, it sounded ambiguous. She then looked at the little demon¡¯s eyes as it looked at her brother. There was a hint of playfulness and determination in its eyes. She remembered that her brother had said that little demon had said that she would marry him ¡­ Was she going to call little demon sister-in-law in the future? Obviously, her brother¡¯s sullen personality was no match for the little demon at all. If she wanted to eat him up, it would not be difficult at all. ¡°You take care of valiant song. I¡¯ll send little devil back to school and see what trouble she has caused this time!¡± Huo zhongrao felt a headache coming on. Xiaoyao was studying at the University in Jiang city. He had to go there at least three or four times a month because Xiaoyao always caused trouble. ¡°I really didn¡¯t cause any trouble. I was really wronged this time. A girl said that she was pregnant with my child and wanted me to take responsibility. How do you think I should take responsibility?¡± Xiaoyao looked at Huo zhongrao and said indifferently. ¡°How many times has it been? Don¡¯t you know how to dress up as a girl? it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t buy you anything. What¡¯s the point of wearing this all the time?¡± Huo zhongrao took a deep puff of his cigarette. He had gotten angry with her more than once about what she was wearing. He had bought her many dresses, but she had never worn them. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t worn it before. In front of him, she had worn it before, worn it ¡­ When he thought about how she would look in a dress, he realized that she would really be a Little Vixen, a real Vixen. ¡°Big brother, take her away!¡± Li beixiao knew that there would be an endless debate. In the past two years, this topic had been mentioned many times. ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m not leaving. I want to chat with the beauty for a while. Does the beauty still remember me?¡± Huo qingge nodded. When she had called her brother that time, it had been little demon who had answered. She had thought that it was some new soldier and thought that he must be very handsome! Her voice was so pleasant to the ears, but she was actually a little demon, and a girl at that. ¡°You¡¯re so rude. This is your third sister-in-law!¡± Li beixiao said unhappily. ¡°This ¡­ It¡¯s still not certain who¡¯ll be calling who sister-in-law!¡± With a playful smile, the small demon said indifferently, ¡± Chapter 520 ? 520 She¡¯ll feel uncomfortable all over if she doesn¡¯t mess with your brother Her calm words were like the clouds and the wind, but they stirred up a Thousand Waves. The people in the room were not slow to react like Gu Jue. They naturally understood what the little demon meant. Huo zhongrao¡¯s face turned red. This was the first time he had ever looked so embarrassed in front of his sister. Originally the topic of their discussion was about Shen Qing and it was very heavy. However, the atmosphere changed instantly because of the appearance of the little demon. Li beixiao did not take Xiaoyao¡¯s words to heart at all. She had always spoken and done things according to her heart¡¯s desire. Besides, how could big brother let her do whatever she wanted? they were more than ten years apart. However, Huo qingge had no choice but to take it seriously. One reason was because of her age, and the other was that little demon was entrusted to her by her big brother and brother. Just these two points alone would be enough trouble for her brother if someone made an issue of it. ¡°Little Yao, you can¡¯t joke about this!¡± Huo qingge felt that as Huo zhongrao¡¯s little sister, the little demon should call her ¡®big sister¡¯. She should at least say something. He was dressed in fashionable clothes and had messy short hair. He was a handsome young man. At this moment, she said coquettishly, ¡± I¡¯m not joking! Huo qingge stood there in a daze, not knowing how to respond. This little demon was really a demon. ¡°Follow me!¡± Huo zhongrao walked over and held the little demon¡¯s hand, his face dark and scary. big brother, do what you have to do. Don¡¯t reason with her. You can¡¯t win her in a verbal argument! Li beixiao opened his mouth indifferently. The words he said made Xiao Yao glare at him angrily. ¡°Take good care of valiant song. I¡¯ll come over tonight!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was deep. He wanted to spend more time with his sister, but this little demon had to be dealt with. He was getting more and more out of hand. ¡°He won¡¯t be back tonight. Don¡¯t wait for him, beauty!¡± Holding onto Huo zhongrao¡¯s arm, the thin teenager leaned against the man¡¯s strong and determined body. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± Huo qingge almost choked on her own breath. Were children nowadays all so bold? Could he be so direct and explicit? ¡°Has little Yao always been like this?¡± Huo qingge felt that her brother would fall into the little demon¡¯s hands sooner or later. This feeling was getting stronger and stronger. ¡°This is still considered normal, not to the point of driving you crazy!¡± Li beixiao felt that the little demon was quite well-behaved today. don¡¯t think that your brother doesn¡¯t like to talk and has a bad temper, but he has enough patience and good temper when dealing with little demons! Among these people, only Huo zhongrao could suppress the little demon, and only he could bear it. ¡°Um, do you think there¡¯s really something going on between my brother and Xiaoyao?¡± Huo qingge felt that li beixiao did not care about the explicit words that Xiaoyao and her brother had said, and was not surprised. ¡°No, that¡¯s what little Yao is like. She just can¡¯t bear to see your brother safe! If I don¡¯t make trouble for your brother, she¡¯ll feel uncomfortable all over!¡± Li beixiao smiled. He felt that he could not finish talking about the little demon even if he talked for a few days. but I hope I¡¯m being too sensitive. I keep feeling that Xiaoyao is interested in my brother! Perhaps her brother had one too! If not, why would he let her apply a Facial Mask for him that day? ¡°Do you think your brother is suitable for Xiaoyao?¡± Li beixiao poured a glass of warm water for Huo qingge and asked with a smile. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even know what this little woman was thinking. it¡¯s definitely not appropriate. I¡¯m just worried that if there¡¯s such a thing, someone will make an issue out of it! Chapter 521 ? 521 Cold feet, warm feet After Huo qingge finished drinking, she passed the cup back to li beixiao. ¡°Your brother knows what he¡¯s doing. Besides, this is impossible!¡± In their hearts, little demon was a child that would never grow up. Although little demon had jokingly said that they would have to call her sister-in-law in the future, how could this happen? ¡°I don¡¯t care about my mother¡¯s matter anymore. You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore!¡± Now that he was relieved, he called her ¡®mom¡¯ more naturally. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after you¡¯re discharged. I¡¯ll give ah Yan a call, he¡¯s at home looking after the child!¡± As Huo qingge was still unconscious, she did not let Mumu and Tang Tang know that she had been hospitalized. Li beixiao had to take care of Huo qingge and he missed the child. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll sleep a little longer. Also, the flame is outside, right? Please say thank you to him for me and tell him that the congee is delicious.¡± Wherever li beixiao was, the fire would definitely be there. The porridge was delicious. Although she only had a few mouthfuls, the taste was really good. ¡°I just don¡¯t have the time. If I made it, it would be better than his!¡± Li beixiao looked at Huo qingge and said seriously as he picked up his phone. ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Huo qingge lay down with a smile. She was helpless against li Beichen¡¯s seriousness. ¨C Inside the SUV- ¡°Sit down!¡± Huo zhongrao rubbed his temples and looked at Xiaoyao, who was lying on the chair with her feet on the ground. He had a headache. ¡°How many times have I told you to wear socks? you never listen!¡± Huo zhongrao was angry when he saw her white ankles above her white sneakers. Little demon didn¡¯t like to wear socks and liked to step on the floor barefooted at home. No matter how many times he said it, it was useless. you¡¯re not wearing long johns. What kind of weather is this? you¡¯re only wearing a pair of jeans, revealing your knees. Don¡¯t tell me your legs hurt! She then looked at his exposed knees, his fair skin, and the fact that he wasn¡¯t wearing long johns. What was he playing at on such a cold day? ¡°Huo zhongrao, do you want to check if I¡¯m wearing a bra?¡± Little Yao turned her head slightly and looked at Huo zhongrao, who was on, and her calm voice was a little teasing. The man¡¯s arm that was holding the steering wheel was strong and his jaw was clenched tightly. There was a wild manliness everywhere. The little demon squinted her eyes, which were filled with infatuation. ¡°Xiaoyao Lu, sit tight!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s hands on the steering wheel had turned white, and it was obvious that he was trying to restrain himself. ¡°I like to see you fly into a rage out of humiliation. You¡¯re so manly!¡± Instead of sitting properly, the little demon¡¯s body became even more limp, and its head was already leaning on Huo zhongrao¡¯s shoulder. The car suddenly stopped by the side of the road, and Huo zhongrao¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. He reached out and pushed the little demon¡¯s body over. He didn¡¯t even look at her. His eyes were looking out of the window as he tried to calm his heart. His heart was in a mess because of the little demon. He felt that he must have gone crazy. Why was he losing control of his desires? When the little demon came close to him, he actually wanted to pull her body over and kiss her, or even do more intimate things. Just as Huo zhongrao was about to calm himself down, a pair of white and tender feet reached over and placed on his lap. ¡°My feet are cold, warm, warm!¡± As the little demon spoke, its fair and tender little feet rubbed against each other, intentionally or unintentionally. This action had inadvertently dropped a heavy bomb in Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart. Looking at the little demon¡¯s lazy and misty eyes, Huo zhongrao¡¯s hands could not help but cover her white and tender feet, just because she said it was cold ¡­ Chapter 522 ? 522 Who did you learn it from? The little demon¡¯s feet were indeed very cold. Huo zhongrao felt a chill when he touched them. He looked at her with heartache and annoyance in his eyes. She was only wearing Single Shoes and no socks. How could her feet not be cold? ¡°You¡¯re getting cold like this. You deserve the pain!¡± Even though he said that, Huo zhongrao kept warming Xiaoyao¡¯s feet. The man¡¯s palm was wide and warm, and soon her white and tender feet were warm. It was tingling and numbing. The little demon squinted her eyes and leaned against the car door, looking at Huo zhongrao¡¯s side profile. Her gaze shone through the car window and landed on the man¡¯s face, giving off a faint golden glow. Xiao Yao stretched out her hand and opened her fingers. Through the gaps, she looked at Huo zhongrao, the man she loved deeply. She, Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s man. There would never be another man in this world who would treat her so well. There would never be another man that she, Lu Xiaoyao, would love so much. ¡°Huo zhongrao, if you dare to warm another woman¡¯s feet, I¡¯ll chop off her feet!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to warm my foot for a lifetime!¡± The little demon had always spoken in a lazy and playful manner. While Huo zhongrao was warming her right foot, the little demon rubbed it with her left foot. It was a very unintentional action, but it made Huo zhongrao¡¯s neck pop a few blue veins. He was trying to control himself. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The man¡¯s wide palm grabbed the Restless little foot and ordered in a hoarse voice. ¡°This is very warm!¡± The little demon said it very calmly, as if it had really found a heater. ¡°Who did you learn it from? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s face was flushed red, but he looked sexy when he was suppressing his sexual desires, making him look even more wild and charming. If they weren¡¯t in the middle of the road, she, Lu Xiaoyao, would have pounced on him and eaten him clean. She didn¡¯t know what it meant to be reserved. She only knew how to do things according to her heart. Human emotions and desires were not decorations and did not need to be restrained. ¡°What did I learn? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, how am I not embarrassed?¡± He threw the question back, which was what the little demon was best at. Just as li beixiao had said, if she didn¡¯t listen, just beat her up. Don¡¯t try to reason with the little demon. You can never win against her. The little demon was smart but also stubborn. At the thought of stubbornness, Xiaoyao¡¯s words echoed in Huo zhongrao¡¯s ears. Huo zhongrao, you¡¯re mine. No one can take you away from me, and no one dares to take you away from me. If you don¡¯t marry me, no other woman will be able to enter your family. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life with you! Recently, he had been suffering from insomnia because of this sentence. It kept echoing in his ears, as if it was a magical voice, making him obsessed. He was a very normal man, and the little demon¡¯s dawdling just now had already made him react. ¡°Wear your shoes properly!¡± Huo zhongrao released the little demon¡¯s foot and said in a deep voice. ¡°Huo zhongrao, you have a reaction!¡± Xiaoyao¡¯s movements were very fast and nimble. By the time she finished speaking, she had already sat on Huo zhongrao¡¯s lap. After all, Huo zhongrao was the one who had taught her Kung Fu. Usually, with Huo zhongrao¡¯s vigilance, he would not have the chance to let the little demon get on his body. He had indeed been distracted just now, which was why he had let her sit on it. ¡°Get down!¡± Huo zhongrao already had a reaction somewhere, and the little demon was sitting there. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you clearly!¡± The little demon twisted its waist and whispered in li beixiao¡¯s ear. She even playfully blew into his ear and gently bit his earlobe. Chapter 523 ? 523 Huo zhongrao, you clearly have feelings for me ¡°Xiaoyao Lu, sit tight!¡± Huo zhongrao was really angry. He pursed his lips tightly and the veins on his forehead were popping. The little demon did whatever she wanted, and she had never had any scruples. She didn¡¯t listen to anything he said to her and continued to do things her own way. He told her about some of the restraint that a girl should have, but she ignored him. Huo zhongrao also knew that this was related to her life abroad. However, who spoiled her habit of sitting on a man¡¯s lap? Xiaoyao knew Huo zhongrao the best. If he was really angry, she couldn¡¯t bear to see it. ¡°Huo zhongrao, don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t care about me anymore. Even when I¡¯m an adult, you¡¯ll have to care about me for the rest of my life!¡± In the past, if Huo zhongrao was really angry, he would say to her, ¡± you can do whatever you want in the future. I won¡¯t care about you anymore. You¡¯re an adult anyway, you don¡¯t need my supervision anymore! Huo zhongrao had said this a few times and Xiaoyao remembered it clearly. Although she was a casual person, she couldn¡¯t bear to hear him say such things. ¡°Get down!¡± Huo zhongrao rarely saw such a serious expression on Xiaoyao¡¯s face. She had always been indifferent and unconcerned. It was only when she was really angry that she would feel flustered and scared. She was afraid that he really didn¡¯t want her anymore and would no longer be her Guardian. This time, Xiaoyao obediently got off Huo zhongrao¡¯s lap and sat back in the passenger¡¯s seat, still looking casual and lazy. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this in the future. It¡¯s impossible between you and me!¡± Huo zhongrao had said the same thing countless times. He didn¡¯t think he was a good person either. He clearly had feelings for her. Yet, he had to put on a stern face and berate her, using the attitude of an elder to talk to her. Xiaoyao took out her headphones and put them on her ears, cutting off Huo zhongrao¡¯s words. She squinted her eyes and looked out of the window. Every time they talked, one wanted to talk, and the other didn¡¯t want to hear. Huo zhongrao pulled off Xiaoyao¡¯s headphones. you¡¯re not allowed to say anything like what you said in the hospital today again! Huo zhongrao had promised his sister that he would not have anything to do with Xiaoyao. He did not want his sister to worry about him as the Big Brother. ¡°Huo zhongrao, you clearly have feelings for me!¡± Little demon had grown up overseas. To her, liking someone was liking someone. There was nothing to be shy about. Sex was the nature of human nature. a normal man would have feelings for women. I think I¡¯m very normal! Huo zhongrao knew that he was not normal. He really only had feelings for little demons. A man of his position naturally had many women approaching him, but he didn¡¯t feel anything. The little demon had only kissed him mischievously, but he also had the urge to go Back In Blood. This was not normal ¡­ ¡°I will also try to see if I have feelings for other men!¡± The mumbling words seemed to be for Huo zhongrao, but also for herself. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t even think about it and shouted out the two words. The little demon didn¡¯t say anything more. It looked out of the window and closed its eyes to cover its injury. It turned out that he had feelings for other women, not just for her, but for all women. Was this what men were like? Xiaoyao had always thought that she was different from Huo zhongrao, but in the end, she was still regarded as one of the women. Chapter 524 ? 524 You¡¯re not that frivolous father Huo qingge was basically fine now. She did not want to stay in the hospital, so she went home with li beixiao. She missed her child too. Tang Tang was very happy to move back to her own house. She did not like to live at her uncle¡¯s house because her father was not always there. Mumu didn¡¯t care. Since he was young, he had been living and playing in the headquarters. ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood?¡± Li beixiao looked at Feng Yan, who was staring at his phone, and smirked. ¡°Not bad!¡± Feng Yan was telling the truth. He was indeed in a good mood. He was waiting for a certain woman to take the initiative to find him. As he touched Tang Tang¡¯s soft hair, the image of nainai calling him ¡®daddy¡¯ in the cake shop appeared in his mind. He remembered very clearly that his heart had almost stopped. The word ¡®dad¡¯ seemed to have been nailed into his heart and would follow him for the rest of his life. Li Mumu was in a daze. ¡°Your son is thinking about nainai again!¡± Speaking of this, Feng Yan looked at li beixiao meaningfully. Some things were really too unexpected and sudden. It caught people off guard, but it also made them unusually excited. ¡°Good-for-nothing!¡± Even without Feng Yan¡¯s words, li beixiao could tell that his son¡¯s soul seemed to have been taken away by the chubby little girl. nainai is so cute and pretty. She must have taken after her father. Feng Yan even touched his face when he said this. everyone knows that nainai looks like her mother. What does it have to do with her frivolous father? ¡± Huo qingge had told li beixiao that nainai had no father and had been brought up by herself. It wasn¡¯t easy for a single-parent family to raise nainai into such a cheerful person. Yin Yin must have put in a lot of effort. That was why nainai¡¯s father was so unreliable. Since he didn¡¯t want a child, he shouldn¡¯t have tried to get a moment¡¯s happiness. ¡°No, why is her father so out of tune?¡± Feng Yan was unhappy when he heard this. He had not known about some things before and had even told li beixiao that nainai¡¯s father was out of line. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you, why are you so anxious?¡± Li Beichen frowned slightly. He felt inexplicably strange about Feng Yan¡¯s automatic introduction. what I mean is that your son will marry nainai sooner or later. Don¡¯t offend her biological father, or he¡¯ll make things difficult for you! Feng Yan was already calculating in his mind how much betrothal gifts he would ask for. He would make li beixiao cry. ¡°I¡¯ll marry, I¡¯ll marry, I¡¯ll marry!¡± Although li Mumu was in a daze, her ears were sharp! He immediately nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice. He liked nainai. Li beixiao closed his eyes and opened them again, trying to control his urge to teach his son a lesson. As his wife had said, this matter could not be rushed. He had to be patient with his child¡¯s education and not have the opposite effect. don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s none of your business whether you marry her or not. You¡¯re not nainai¡¯s frivolous father! Li beixiao had just casually said a sentence, but he had never thought that it would bury so many hidden dangers for himself in the future. ¡°I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be a frivolous kiss!¡± Feng Yan gritted his teeth as he said these words. He thought that li beixiao would have to pay the price of blood and tears for being ¡°out of tune.¡± ¡°Sir, the eldest young master has brought his wife and children!¡± At this moment, flame came over and reported. When he said this, he secretly glanced at his own husband. This was because no one was allowed to enter the villa unless they were invited. Sir¡¯s personality was not as simple as being obsessed with cleanliness. Chapter 525 ? 525 A domineering and strong little woman Young master Feng and the others were allowed to enter and leave freely by Sir, but that didn¡¯t mean that others could. Especially since master had brought Li Wenwen along. Wasn¡¯t this an eyesore for third sister-in-law? Li beixiao frowned. His brother and sister-in-law knew the rules here, but they still came without telling him. What was the meaning of this? Just as li beixiao was about to ask the flames to reject them, Huo qingge, who had just come downstairs, spoke. ¡°Let them in!¡± After all, she had been hospitalized for a few days. Huo qingge¡¯s complexion was not very good, but it still did not hinder her beauty. ¡°Li Wenwen is here too!¡± Li beixiao was concerned that Huo qingge did not want to see Li Wenwen, so he did not let them in. ¡°So what if she¡¯s here? she¡¯ll still have to call me little aunt!¡± She sat beside li beixiao and smiled at him. your wife won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. I¡¯ll take the child upstairs to play! In Feng Yan¡¯s heart, Huo qingge would never be at a disadvantage. Whoever made her uncomfortable, she would definitely make them unhappy. There was one more thing that only he and valiant song knew. Li beixiao did not know about this. He also hoped that valiant song¡¯s guess was that she was too sensitive. Otherwise, the Li family would face a great disaster. Feng Yan held Mumu¡¯s hand with one hand and Tang Tang¡¯s hand with the other as they went upstairs. Feng Yan basically didn¡¯t care about Feng sect¡¯s affairs now, so he let Han Bing take care of it. He was now willing to play with Tang Tang and Mumu. Sometimes, li beixiao wanted to be closer to Tang Tang, but Feng Yan would not let him. Originally, it was only a family of four, but now it had become a family of five. Who would believe it? In fact, it was strange. In the past, when Feng Yan had been eyeing Huo qingge, li beixiao had wanted to kick him to the moon. Ever since they had put aside their past grudges, he was at ease leaving Feng Yan at home when he was not at home. To Huo qingge¡¯s surprise, li Nancheng had also followed them. As soon as she entered the living room, she ran to Huo qingge¡¯s side and said, ¡± little qingge, I¡¯ll protect you. Let me tell you, that scheming b * tch has returned to normal, but she¡¯s still not normal! In the end, li Nancheng could not break through his limits and call Huo qingge little aunt, so he simply called her little qingge. Huo qingge¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. After all, Nancheng¡¯s parents and sister were on the other side. For him to stand on her side so brazenly, it was clear that their relationship was even deeper. In fact, li Nancheng and his parents had been separated for many years, but their relationship was just like that. On the contrary, her feelings for li beixiao were deeper. Her relationship with her own brother was not as good as her relationship with Yun Yi. ¡°Is Yunyi okay?¡± She heard that Yun Yi had been discharged from the hospital, but he still did not want to see anyone. She asked li beixiao, but he only told her not to care and that he would handle it. ¡°Just like that! Little uncle went there a few times, but I don¡¯t know what they said. They didn¡¯t let me listen either!¡± As he said this, li Nancheng even sneaked a glance at his uncle. ¡°Eldest brother, eldest sister-in-law, please sit!¡± Everyone knew that li beixiao had always been a person with a lukewarm personality. we wanted to visit valiant song at the hospital, but father said not to disturb her rest. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve delayed our visit until today. Your brother and I have been thinking about it! Tang ru was the first to speak. This sentence was directed at li Beichen. ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. I¡¯m sorry for making eldest brother and eldest sister-in-law worry!¡± Li beixiao did not look at Li Wenwen, nor did he ask her to sit. ¡°What do you want to drink? Is tea okay?¡± Huo qingge stood up. There were no servants at home, so she had to go in person. Chapter 526 ? 526 Their unspeakable purpose For the past two days, flame had taken up the job of cooking, and the little trumpet had been following behind him to help him every day. It was a happy thing. Huo qingge had just stood up when Li Wenwen stopped her. sis, you can sit while I go! Li Wenwen said. Huo qingge looked at Li Wenwen in amusement. She didn¡¯t say anything and just kept smiling. Li Wenwen grabbed her shirt and looked at li Boyan. ¡°Now your surname is not ye, and my surname is not ye, so where did you call me sister?¡± Finally, Huo qingge opened her mouth to speak, but her tone was extremely sarcastic. ¡°Look at you, child. You should be calling me little aunt!¡± Li Boyan, who didn¡¯t speak much, opened his mouth. His father¡¯s voice was gentle and there was no reproach. Huo qingge could clearly see the flash of hatred in Li Wenwen¡¯s eyes. She knew that everything was an act, just like in the past. Last time at the old mansion, she pretended not to know anyone and didn¡¯t know anyone. Now, she stopped pretending. Huo qingge knew that based on Li Wenwen¡¯s hatred for her, she would never be honest. There were some things that she didn¡¯t tell li beixiao or even her big brother. She only told Feng Yan. Back then, Dong Wenqian had said that her daughter would avenge her. Did Dong Wenqian already know that Li Wenwen was li Boyan and her daughter at that time? was that why she said that? Huo qingge believed that Dong Wenqian did not know that Li Wenwen was li Boyan¡¯s and her own daughter. Otherwise, she would not have allowed her daughter to marry Nancheng. Huo qingge made a bold assumption. In fact, li beixiao and her brother had been hiding something from her. Tong Jiahui and Tong Bing were not the real instigators, but they were just scapegoats. She had already confirmed this with Feng Yan. There was indeed a real mastermind behind this. Then, Huo qingge¡¯s hypothesis had been further upgraded. The mastermind had found Dong Wenqian and asked her to get the small cloth bag from back then, promising her some benefits. Later on, when Dong Wenqian had really handed the small cloth bag to the mastermind, she had been stunned. She didn¡¯t want any benefits, she just wanted her daughter to be released from prison. After Dong Wenqian died, li Boyan told his brother that Li Wenwen was his daughter, which was strange. It was too much of a coincidence. Why didn¡¯t he notice it before? Huo qingge believed that Dong Wenqian had no idea who Li Wenwen¡¯s biological father was. If she knew that it was li Boyan, she would have gone to the Li family. Why would she have been so particular about ye hide for so many years? If Li Wenwen was not li Boyan¡¯s daughter, then the blood sample that li Boyan had given her brother for the DNA test was problematic. It might be the blood of Li Wenwen¡¯s real father, so it was the same. Therefore, Huo qingge guessed that both li Boyan and Tang ru were suspicious. They or one of them was likely to be the mastermind behind this. Then li beixiao and the Li family would be in danger ¡­ That was why she told Feng Yan her analysis. Feng Yan also said that according to li Boyan and Tang ru¡¯s age, it was indeed in line with the whole incident. The most important thing was that li Boyan was brought up by her father. She didn¡¯t know why he went abroad, which was suspicious. However, Huo qingge could not tell li beixiao about these speculations. After all, he was his older brother. Taking a step back, Li Wenwen was really li Boyan¡¯s daughter. All her assumptions were not valid, so she had to be on guard against Li Wenwen. She definitely wanted revenge. ¡°Little aunt, sit down. I¡¯ll go make some tea!¡± Li Wenwen addressed her as ¡®little aunt¡¯ very naturally, as if she had practiced it many times. There was no emotion in it, as if she was following a script. Chapter 527 ? 527 Who¡¯s the bad guy? ¡°Who wants you to go? who knows if you¡¯ll poison it!¡± Li Nancheng said in disgust as he walked past Li Wenwen and knocked her shoulder hard. ¡°Junnan, Wenwen is your sister. How can you say that about her?¡± Tang ru¡¯s expression was very ugly as she reprimanded li Nancheng. ¡°I won¡¯t have such a White Lotus scheming bitch sister like her!¡± Li Nancheng went into the kitchen and said this without turning his head. Huo qingge was very pleased that li Nancheng was so protective of her. Such feelings were really rare. However, the more he acted like this, the more dangerous it was for him because he was too simple and heartless. Judging from Tang ru¡¯s attitude, she was more inclined to Li Wenwen, which was obviously not normal. Huo qingge then thought of Chu Yunyi. Tang ru¡¯s attitude towards him was also related. She was also very concerned about Chu Yunyi and her relationship. This did not seem normal. She didn¡¯t think that Chu Yunyi was a man who was willing to tell others about his matters. Not to mention that it was first aunt ¡­ Li beixiao did not say anything from the beginning to the end. He was already unhappy about their arrival. His relationship with li Boyan was very light. Maybe it was because of the age difference, or maybe li Boyan was very distant from him. Anyway, they had been like this for so many years and they were used to it. Li Nancheng served Three Cups of Tea and a cup of hot water to Huo qingge. Li Wenwen was still standing there awkwardly. ¡°Bei Zhi, we¡¯re here today to see valiant song and to discuss something with you!¡± The person who spoke was Tang ru again. Huo qingge realized that li Boyan was really a man of few words. He barely spoke. It was as if Tang ru was the head of the household. However, she also noticed that when Tang ru spoke, she would always look at li Boyan, intentionally or unintentionally, as if she was asking him if he should speak or if what she said was right. Huo qingge didn¡¯t think that she was being too sensitive, but Tang ru had indeed done something like that. ¡°Please speak, sister-in-law!¡± Li beixiao took a sip of tea and put the cup down. He glanced at li Nancheng again. It was obvious that the tea tasted bad. Li Nancheng replied to li beixiao with a look that said,¡±how can I make tea?¡± ¡°Wenwen has returned to normal. She can¡¯t stay at home all the time. She needs to come into contact with society. I want her to work at the Li Group. Beizhi, can you find a suitable position for her?¡± Tang ru held Li Wenwen¡¯s hand, her eyes full of motherly love. Li Wenwen, on the other hand, stood there obediently, not saying a word. Huo qingge could actually guess why they had come today. If Li Wenwen wanted to take revenge, she would need an opportunity. They did not live in the old house, so Li Wenwen had to find an opportunity on her own, and the Li Group was obviously the best opportunity to get close. ¡°Why should she go to the Li Group? She¡¯s not a member of the Li family, aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll sell the Li Group?¡± Li Nancheng was the first to object. He did not care about the company¡¯s Affairs, so what right did he have to let an outsider, especially a scheming b * tch, go to the company? she had bad intentions and was definitely up to no good. ¡°Nancheng, shut up!¡± Li Boyan spoke in a rare stern tone. I don¡¯t. She¡¯s not a member of the Li family. Back then. she self-directed and acted as she ran into me just to get close to the Li family. You¡¯ve all been deceived by her. She¡¯s a scheming bitch ¡­ Li Nancheng didn¡¯t care about his father at all as he yelled at Li Wenwen. ¡°Nancheng, sit down and listen to your uncle!¡± Huo qingge did not want Nancheng to get into a conflict with her parents, so she spoke calmly. Chapter 528 ? 528 My fish has walked right into the net, I have something fun to play with Li Nancheng listened to Huo qingge and shut his mouth angrily. He sat down beside her and glared at Li Wenwen. ¡°What position does eldest brother and eldest sister-in-law want me to arrange for her?¡± Li beixiao glanced at Huo qingge, his eyes full of smiles. ¡°Wenwen said that she studied Human Resources Management before. Can you see if there¡¯s any suitable position for her in the Human Resources Department!¡± Tang ru said position again ¡­ The smile on li beixiao¡¯s face became deeper. ¡°Sister-in-law, are you talking about my position? I¡¯ve always started as an employee in the Li Group, and I don¡¯t get any special treatment, even if my man is the president of the Li Group!¡± Huo qingge said calmly. No one could find any fault with her words ¡­ As Huo qingge spoke, she kept looking at Li Wenwen and saw the flash of anger in her eyes. ¡°This ¡­¡± Tang ru didn¡¯t know what to say. She glanced at li Boyan and saw that he had lowered his head. Then, she immediately looked at li beixiao. ¡°Sister-in-law, valiant song is telling the truth!¡± Li beixiao felt that this woman was very much in his heart. The tacit understanding between them was unparalleled. ¡°If Wen Wen wants to go to the company, then work in the marketing department with me! It¡¯s a good place to train people, and the colleagues there are all very sunny and loving!¡± Huo qingge wanted to keep ray by her side. The obvious danger was nothing. Only those who hid in the dark were terrifying. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll work with little aunt. I¡¯ll have to trouble little aunt to take care of me in the future!¡± Li Wenwen said softly, her head lowered and not looking at Huo qingge. ¡°I¡¯m not really taking care of you. I¡¯m also a newcomer there, and I¡¯m a newcomer who no one knows about my relationship with the Li family. So, when you go there, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re a li! Don¡¯t cause trouble for yourself, it¡¯s not good for your training!¡± Li Nancheng kept winking at Huo qingge, hinting to her not to bring the scheming b * tch Li Wenwen into the company. She was definitely up to no good. Huo qingge replied with a reassuring smile. ¡°I know, little aunt, I will remember!¡± Li Wenwen was good at acting. In the past, she had acted so well that Huo qingge had not been able to see through her ill intentions. However, now, Li Wenwen was not even acting properly, and she directly let you see that her obedience was perfunctory. Huo qingge was quite surprised by this, and she was also trying to guess what her purpose was. Li Boyan and the rest left, but li Nancheng did not. He went upstairs to play with Tang Tang. Huo qingge sat on the sofa opposite li Beichen and smiled. ¡°Come here!¡± Li beixiao beckoned Huo qingge with his finger. It sounded like an order, but his voice was so deep and hoarse that it was intoxicating. ¡°President Li, I need your help!¡± Huo qingge did not go over, but smiled at li beixiao. ¡°Tell me what you need help with!¡± ¡°Send two bodyguards to Nancheng to protect him!¡± Huo qingge did not want Nancheng to be in danger. She always felt that he was in a Wolf¡¯s Den, and could be eaten at any time. Li beixiao¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Huo qingge, who did not speak. ¡°Valiant song, I¡¯ll send someone over. Look at his jealous face, how petty he is, and how he still cares about the fact that you were his niece-in-law. He¡¯s angry that you¡¯re concerned about Nancheng!¡± At this moment, Feng Yan, who was hurrying down the stairs, said in a good mood. He didn¡¯t hide the smug look on his face. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Huo qingge could feel Feng Yan¡¯s excitement. ¡°My fish has walked right into the net! This Lord has something fun to play with!¡± When Feng Yan said this, his devilish eyes were filled with a dark light of plunder. Chapter 529 ? 529 Chapter 529-update Li beixiao narrowed his eyes at Feng Yan. Based on his years of understanding of him, he was definitely not normal. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I won¡¯t abandon you!¡± Feng Yan actually winked at li beixiao and said ambiguously. Huo qingge almost spat out the warm water she had just drunk. ¡°Get lost!¡± Li beixiao replied to Feng Yan without any hesitation. Feng Yan glanced at li beixiao and was not annoyed. Yan, in view of our relationship, I advise you to be friendly to me so that you won¡¯t have to suffer in the future! Feng Yan felt that with nainai around, li beixiao would always have to bow to him in the future. Who asked him to have a son who was so timid in front of nainai! ¡°Is there really something going on between you two?¡± Huo qingge felt that she had really seen too much. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that there was something going on between them. As she thought about this, Huo qingge suddenly remembered that li beixiao had told her that Chu baiqing had gone abroad to further his studies and would not be back for a while. She thought that Chu baiqing and Gu Jue¡¯s relationship had ended. Otherwise, Gu Jue would not have let him go. Even though he felt that it was a pity, but just like Chu Bai Qing said, this was the best outcome for both of them. They were both free. ¡°You just found out? I¡¯ve always had an affair with him!¡± Feng Yan looked at Huo qingge. Her exquisite beauty, her intelligence, and her innocence were all deeply engraved in his heart. There were some things that he never told anyone, and there were some feelings that he never let anyone probe into. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I don¡¯t like him!¡± When li beixiao spoke, he gave Feng Yan a warning look, telling him not to mislead Huo qingge. This little woman was still brooding over Qiao ran¡¯s incident. Thinking of Qiao ran, li beixiao glared daggers at Feng Yan again. Traitor. ¡°Then who can you like? Qiao ran?¡± Feng Yan casually picked up his coat from the sofa and walked lazily past li Beichen. ¡°When did you put yourself in the category of women?¡± Li beixiao said coldly without changing his expression. He felt that Feng Yan had been too smug recently, and he had to teach him a lesson. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t be so quick with your words. You¡¯ll be in for a good time later!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s expression was that he was in a good mood today and would not stoop to her level. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Feng Yan!¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t really care about Qiao ran¡¯s matter. She was fine after that. ¡°You just realized? It¡¯s probably related to that Yin Yin!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s intuition was still very accurate. Men understood each other better. ¡°Yin Yin isn¡¯t in Cloud City. Besides, ah Yan promised me that he wouldn¡¯t cause Yin Yin any more trouble!¡± Huo qingge sat up straight. Her nerves were tense. She felt that li beixiao¡¯s words made sense. Feng Yan had previously used Yin Yin to provoke Feng Xi, treating it as a form of entertainment ¡­ you even believed his words? he said he wouldn¡¯t provoke Yin Yin, but he didn¡¯t say anything about Yin Yin taking the initiative to provoke him. What should we do then! Feng Yan had been looking at his phone for the past two days. He was obviously waiting for someone¡¯s call and was probably going around in circles again. Huo qingge took the phone and immediately called Yin Yin. ¡°Valiant song, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The phone was picked up after three rings, and the voice was no different from usual. ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re still at Auntie nainai¡¯s house. When are you coming back?¡± Huo qingge asked with a smile, but her expression was tense. yes, nainai wants to stay here and play. We won¡¯t be going back anytime soon, valiant song! Chapter 530 ? 530 Chapter 530-second update There was nothing unusual in his deep voice. For a moment, Huo qingge felt that she was overthinking things. She still trusted Feng Yan. He had promised her that he would not provoke Feng Xi with his words and would keep his promise. Li beixiao¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. His judgment was usually not wrong. Seal the door Yin Yin, who had just hung up the phone, clutched her phone tightly with her fair little hand. Feng Yan¡¯s words echoed in her ears. don¡¯t let valiant song come to me! He was clearly warning her not to ask valiant song for help. She hugged her arm helplessly. Before she had met Feng Yan, she had never thought that he would one day discover nainai¡¯s existence because they would never cross paths again. Even after she met Feng Yan, she didn¡¯t think that he would know that nainai was his daughter. After all, he wouldn¡¯t have known that the person that night was her ¡­ However, all of this had been discovered. Feng Yan had found out that nainai was his daughter ¡­ Looking at the custody verdict on the table, Yin Yin felt like he was about to break down. She couldn¡¯t live without nainai, and she wouldn¡¯t give nainai to Feng Yan. She definitely wouldn¡¯t ¡­ She only had nainai, she was the only one ¡­ She had never felt that life was hard. It was precisely because she had a warm daughter like nainai that she felt that life was good. Without her, Yin Yin really didn¡¯t know how she could live. She was the only one in the huge living room. No, to be exact, there was Coke ¡­ Cola was lying beside her legs. She had become familiar with Cola during the few days she had been under house arrest by Feng Xi. It looked fierce, but it wouldn¡¯t bite people randomly. Yin Yin had already been waiting here for almost three hours before Feng Yan returned. Looking at the man who was walking towards her with lazy steps, her small hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her flesh, but she did not feel any pain. Feng Yan didn¡¯t even look at Yin Yin and went upstairs on his own. Yin Yin stood up and opened her mouth a few times, but no words came out to stop Feng Yan. Yin Yin knew he did it on purpose. He had a purpose for calling her here. From the first time she met Feng Yan when she was ten years old, she knew that this man was dangerous and she had to stay away from him. However, she did not expect that fate would make them entangled together, and they could not escape. She waited for almost an hour, but Feng Yan still did not come down. Yin Yin was angry and annoyed. She went upstairs directly, and the door of the master bedroom on the second floor was open. Yin Yin walked in directly, but she didn¡¯t see Feng Yan. Just as Yin Yin thought that this wasn¡¯t Feng Yan¡¯s room and was about to turn around and leave, the bathroom door opened. Feng Yan came out with a towel wrapped around him, wiping his hair with one hand. His tight chest was slightly red, probably from the bath. Yin Yin turned her face away, her cheeks slightly hot and red. Feng Yan walked past Yin Yin, threw the towel on her head, and sat down on the bed. Yin Yin was a little annoyed as she took off the towel and held it in her hand. ¡°Feng Yan, you ¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Feng Yan. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to serve people?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were a little ambiguous. However, Yin Yin felt that she had understood him. Was he asking her to dry his hair? Looking at the pure white towel in her hand, Yin Yin finally walked to the bed. After all, she was in a passive position now. The custody judgment was against her. She had asked her lawyer and she had no chance of winning. ¡°What do I have to do for you to stop fighting with me for nainai?¡± She placed the towel on Feng Yan¡¯s head and spoke. Chapter 531 ? 531 Chapter 531-Third Watch Feng Yan didn¡¯t say a word. He supported himself with both hands on the bed and leaned back, deliberately forcing Yin Yin to kneel on the bed on one leg so that she could dry his hair. Yin Yin had never understood Feng Yan. Ever since she had seen him when she was young, she had never been able to see through this feminine man. You would never know what he was thinking. Sometimes, his smile seemed to be indifferent to everything. However, there were also times when he would bite you without warning like a venomous snake. Feng Yan closed his eyes slightly, his movements light and gentle. He usually dried nainai¡¯s hair at this pace at home. However, nainai could dry her hair on her own now and did not need her help anymore. He didn¡¯t say a word even after he dried Feng Yan¡¯s hair. Yin Yin wasn¡¯t the type to keep asking, even though she was very anxious. This probably had something to do with her being a fashion designer! She was often alone, fiddling with it, very quietly. Just as Yin Yin was about to get off the bed with a towel, Feng Yan locked her under his body with a force ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s movements were so fast that by the time Yin Yin felt the weight on her body, her lips had already been sealed ¡­ The man¡¯s tongue entered her mouth forcefully, not giving her any chance to resist. As they were entangled, the memories of that day in the car instantly flooded into her brain. His hands were pressed on top of his head, and no matter how much Yin Yin struggled, he couldn¡¯t. It was like this every time. What did he take her for? Every time, he used a forceful method. He didn¡¯t even say a word and just kissed her. Why? She wasn¡¯t a loyal woman, but she wasn¡¯t a loose woman either. Having sex with him once had already made her life a complete mess ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s kiss had always been strong and did not allow for any rejection. Yin Yin was kissed until she was almost out of breath, and Feng Yan finally let her breathe. ¡°Feng Yan, if you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll Sue you.¡± Her voice trembled as she spoke. The way Feng Yan looked at her made it clear to her what he was going to do to her. After all, she was someone who had experienced it once, so she knew a little about this. ¡°Heh, I thought you were here to beg me!¡± Even though he really wanted to eat up the person under him, Feng Yan still turned over and got out of bed. Yin Yin immediately sat up and tidied up her messy clothes. Yin Yin didn¡¯t think she was here to beg him. She just wanted to talk to him, but she was obviously too naive. nainai is my daughter. You have no right to snatch her away! There was still the man¡¯s breath on her lips, which were slightly swollen and numb. ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind you of the date on the verdict, do I?¡± Feng Yan laughed coldly. He didn¡¯t understand why this woman wasn¡¯t begging him at a time like this. Instead, she was arrogantly asking him if he had any rights. Was she too naive, or was she really stupid? ¡°I won¡¯t give nainai to you!¡± There were only two days left before she would hand nainai over. Yin Yin was so angry that she almost shouted out those words. Nainai was her life. It was unreasonable for her to hand over her life after hearing the verdict. However, Yin Yin was also very clear that it was useless for her to shout hysterically like this ¡­ ¡°Then you can try!¡± Feng Yan lifted her chin with one hand and looked at her already red and tender lips, which were even more alluring after being kissed by him. Feng Yan¡¯s eyes turned red. He never knew that he had no self-control. I gave birth to nainai, she¡¯s mine, I raised her. What does this have to do with you, Feng Yan? what right do you have to snatch her from me? ¡± Chapter 532 ? 532 Chapter 532-fourth watch Yin Yin slapped away Feng Yan¡¯s hand that was pinching her chin and shouted at him with red eyes. Feng Yan¡¯s feminine eyes sized up Yin Yin, and he smiled femininely. if you don¡¯t have my child, why don¡¯t you try giving birth to one for me?! A second ago, he was still smiling at her, but the next second, he was strangling Yin Yin¡¯s neck and growling through gritted teeth. Yin shinian, you knew that I was nainai¡¯s father from the first time you saw me. but not only did you not tell me, you even wanted to escape with nainai? ¡± ¡°You tried to escape with my daughter. I didn¡¯t kill you because of valiant song. You still have the cheek to ask me why I¡¯m snatching your life from you?¡± nainai is my daughter. What right do you have to say that? ¡± At the thought of how hard his daughter had been living all these years, Feng Yan wanted to strangle Yin shinian. He had drunk too much that night. He only remembered that he had slept with a woman, but he did not know who it was ¡­ However, she had known from the start that nainai was his daughter, yet she had never thought of coming to look for him. To let him know of nainai¡¯s existence ¡­ ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± Her neck was being strangled by Feng Yan and she was almost out of breath. She kept patting Feng Yan¡¯s hand. Feng Yan flung Yin Yin away fiercely and watched as her body slid to the floor. ¡°Nainai ¡­ She is my daughter ¡­ It¡¯s my ¡­¡± Yin Yin hated herself for being so disappointing, and her tears flowed down uncontrollably. She did not want to cry in front of Feng Yan ¡­ Yin shinian, you deprived me of my right to be a father for five years. Courtesy demands reciprocity, so I deprived you of your right to be a mother. Is that fair? ¡± He looked down at Yin Yin¡¯s helpless crying face. Feng Yan didn¡¯t understand why he was feeling so frustrated. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± Yin Yin was flustered. She knew that Feng Yan was not joking. He never joked, so he was telling the truth. Since he had taken nainai away, he would never let her see nainai again. He would make sure that she would never see nainai again in her life ¡­ Feng Yan, what do you want so that you won¡¯t let me be separated from nainai? I can¡¯t live without her ¡­ Yin Yin had never begged anyone. No matter how difficult life was, she would never open her mouth to ask for help. ¡°Oh, are you begging me?¡± Feng Yan put his hands in his pockets and looked at the tears on her little face, the frustration in his heart growing. Valiant song was the type of woman who was so beautiful that you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off her. Yin shinian, on the other hand, was the kind of person who looked very cold and unapproachable at first glance. It was because of this that people always overlooked her stunning appearance. Yin Yin bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that Feng Yan wanted her to beg him. Yin Yin knew that even if she begged him, he would not give nainai to her. But in the end, Yin Yin still opened her mouth. Even if there was only a sliver of hope, she still wanted to try. ¡°Young master Feng, I beg you, please don¡¯t fight with me for nainai. I brought nainai up since she was young. She can¡¯t leave me, and I can¡¯t leave her either. She¡¯s very sensitive and knows everything ¡­¡± Nainai matured earlier than most children and was especially sensitive. Yin Yin seemed to have already sensed that nainai seemed to know that Feng Yan was her father. Because after Feng Yan left that day, nainai would always ask him about Feng Yan carefully, afraid that she would be unhappy. However, her little eyes were filled with anticipation. She was thinking that perhaps she had heard her great-aunt ask her if Feng Yan was nainai¡¯s father. Her great-aunt had been asking herself this question because the old lady could tell with one look that nainai looked very similar to Feng Yan. Chapter 533 ? 533 Chapter 533-fifth watch She could only deny it ¡­ After all, he was still young. When he encountered problems, he would panic and not know how to deal with them. ¡°You know that she¡¯s sensitive? What was the reason for her to live so carefully? You know it best in your heart.¡± Sometimes, the family environment could really make a child mature too early and lose the happiness of childhood. Yin Yin knew that she really did owe her child in this aspect. Because she had a child out of wedlock, it was inevitable that people would gossip about her. As such, nainai had been particularly observant since she was young and had been able to read people¡¯s expressions. However, all of this was not entirely her fault ¡­ That night, he was the one who pressed her under him and forced himself on her ¡­ She was only nineteen years old and knew everything. When she found out that she was pregnant, it was already three months later ¡­ What was the use of saying all this now? the debt already existed. Feng Yan had never experienced these things before, so he would never understand how a nineteen-year-old girl felt when she found out that she was pregnant ¡­ How helpless she was ¡­ In the end, the one who gave birth to the child ¡­ That was why Feng Yan could say such things without realizing that he was also the culprit. Yin Yin knew that it was useless to say anything to a man who had no feelings and didn¡¯t understand human feelings. ¡°What must I do to make nainai stay by my side?¡± Yin Yin looked up at Feng Yan. The tears on her face had not dried yet, and she looked pitiful yet stubborn. ¡°If you come to my side, you¡¯ll stay by nainai¡¯s side!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s tongue gently licked his thin lips and he spoke in a soft voice. Yin Yin¡¯s body stiffened. She naturally knew what Feng Yan meant by coming to her side. ¡°Young master Feng, What do you mean ¡­¡± Even though she had already guessed it, Yin Yin still did not give up and asked again. it means that you¡¯ll accompany nainai during the day and sleep with me at night! Yin Yin bit her lips and her body trembled. She felt extremely humiliated. Feng Yan¡¯s words were like a knife that stabbed into her heart. There had been people who had wanted to sleep with her over the years. Even in the most difficult times of her life, she had never thought of selling her body. ¡°Feng Yan, you¡¯re so shameless!¡± Yin Yin didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to be so straightforward and shameless. Her nails had already dug deep into the flesh of her palms. She wanted to stand up, but she realized that her body was stiff and trembling. She didn¡¯t know how a person could have these two conflicting feelings. Her mind was in a mess, so much so that she almost agreed to Feng Yan¡¯s request for nainai¡¯s sake. But in the end, her rationality still triumphed over her confusion. ¡°Feng Yan, I don¡¯t believe that you can do whatever you want in Yun city.¡± Yin Yin stood up with the support of the wall, her face still wet with tears as she stubbornly said to Feng Yan. The lawyer had said that she had no chance of winning the case because the other party was Feng Yan. In Yun Cheng, no lawyer dared to take on Yin shinian¡¯s case. If she offended the young master of the Feng family, she would undoubtedly lose her life in her own hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree now, I won¡¯t be so easy to talk to when you come begging me again, even if you¡¯re standing naked in front of me!¡± Feng Yan shrugged his shoulders and smiled devilishly. His slender fingers rubbed Yin Yin¡¯s fair neck, which had traces of him strangling her. It was so red that anyone who saw it would feel pity for her! He felt that this woman was extremely stupid. Did she really think that she could get nainai¡¯s custody back from her? Chapter 534 ? 534 Chapter 534-sixth watch Yin Yin felt the anger in her chest, as if a mouthful of blood had suddenly surged up her throat, but she did not spit it out. And it was stuck there, blocking all her breath. At this moment, Yin Yin felt very aggrieved. When she was five or six months pregnant with nainai, she really wanted to eat cherries. However, at that time, half a kilogram of cherries cost 150 yuan. She couldn¡¯t bear to eat them, but she had a craving for them. Later, she was really too greedy, so she bought more than ten. When she weighed them, the price was 43 Yuan. Yin Yin did not expect that more than ten cherries would be so expensive, so she did not buy them in the end ¡­ The fruit seller even said, ¡± don¡¯t take it if you can¡¯t afford it. You¡¯re not buying it after weighing it. What¡¯s the trouble! At that time, her face was extremely red. From then on, no matter what she wanted to eat, she would hold back because she had no money. When she gave birth to nainai, everyone else had their husband and family to take care of her. However, she only had her youngest aunt and couldn¡¯t spend the night with her. In order to not tire her out, she carried nainai herself. It was because she didn¡¯t know anything at that time that her arms and waist were in pain now. It was an illness left behind from that time. In order to save money on milk powder, nainai had been breastfed when she was three years old ¡­ At that time, the food she ate was not very nutritious, so nainai¡¯s milk was naturally not nutritious enough. He had gritted his teeth and raised nainai, and now the business of the wedding dress shop was good. She thought that she finally didn¡¯t have to owe her child anything and could satisfy her whatever she wanted to eat. But now, Feng Yan was here to snatch the child away from him. What right did he have? The child was her flesh and blood, and she had raised it with all her effort. Why should he take it away just like that? ¡°Feng Yan, I¡¯ll never give nainai to you, never!¡± The grievances in her heart made Yin Yin even more arrogant. If he hadn¡¯t forced himself on her despite her wishes at that time ¡­ She would not have suffered so much ¡­ Why did he still want to fight with her for the child now ¡­ Nainai was hers. No matter what method she had to use, no matter how much she had to pay, she would fight for nainai¡¯s custody. ¡°Yin shinian, I¡¯ll wait for you to come and beg me!¡± Shaking off Yin Yin¡¯s neck, Feng Yan turned around and walked out, a determined smile on his lips. There was nothing that Feng Yan could not get. When Yin Yin walked out of Feng gate, she didn¡¯t take a taxi and just walked step by step. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been walking, but when she couldn¡¯t move anymore, a sports car stopped in front of her arrogantly. The car window rolled down, and when she saw the man sitting inside, she felt that this was fate. If Feng Yan hadn¡¯t asked her to sleep with him, she would never have taken the initiative to get into this man¡¯s car. When li beixiao said that he was bringing Huo qingge to a place, Huo qingge thought that he was going to give her a surprise. For example, the wedding dress from last time. She didn¡¯t expect that he would bring her to Chu Yunyi¡¯s Villa. Both of them knew that the person Chu Yunyi liked was Huo qingge. Huo qingge also knew about it. Li beixiao also knew about it. However, li beixiao did not ask Huo qingge how she met Chu Yunyi or what their past was. Huo qingge also did not ask him why he did not ask her anything after finding out that the person who had sent her the message was Chu Yunyi. When they entered, Chu Yunyi was sitting by the piano, playing. Even though Huo qingge did not know music, she could tell that the song was very sad, even lifeless. Chapter 535 ? 535 Chapter 535-seventh watch When Chu Yunyi saw Huo qingge, he did not even bat an eye and continued to play his zither. Repeating the same song over and over again ¡­ Half an hour later, Huo qingge could not help but look at li beixiao, but he did not say anything. Li beixiao¡¯s cold face was tense, and his slightly squinted eyes had a quiet darkness. Chu Yunyi kept flicking like this, and Huo qingge was worried that his fingers would be crippled. ¡°Yun Yi, stop ¡­¡± Finally, Huo qingge opened her mouth. She really did not understand why li beixiao did not stop him. However, Chu Yunyi didn¡¯t seem to hear her and continued to play. ¡°Don¡¯t keep flicking, your fingers will be crippled!¡± Huo qingge was getting a little anxious. This Chu Yunyi, who had been playing the zither with a dark expression on his face, was a complete stranger to her. The Chu Tian she knew was someone who had no other expression than a gentle smile. And this Chu Yunyi in front of her was someone who would never smile except for a gloomy face ¡­ In Huo qingge¡¯s heart, she would never accept Chu Yunyi¡¯s love, but she would still treat him as a close friend. So she couldn¡¯t bear to see him hurt himself like this ¡­ ¡°Chu Tian, stop!¡± Huo qingge placed both her hands on the piano and looked at Chu Yunyi as she whispered. The suppressed sound of the zither stopped abruptly. Chu Yunyi looked at Huo qingge like a lost child. Suddenly, he smiled, and that gentle smile appeared on his handsome face again. ¡°Qing Qing, my Qing Qing, it¡¯s really you!¡± He stood up and pulled Huo qingge into his arms, hugging her tightly. Huo qingge looked at li beixiao, who was standing in front of her. She watched as he turned around and left. Huo qingge¡¯s heart was instantly filled with sourness. What did he mean by this? What did he mean by bringing her here and then leaving like this? Huo qingge wanted to call out to li beixiao, but she found herself in Chu Yunyi¡¯s arms. He was so tight that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Look at you, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were leaving? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡± Chu Yunyi¡¯s voice was just as Huo qingge remembered it to be-so warm, so sweet, so clear. It was as if it was not stained by a single speck of dust, so transparent ¡­ In an instant, Huo qingge felt as if she was in the clouds, unable to tell where she was. She couldn¡¯t even tell who she was anymore. She was li Beichen¡¯s Huo qingge, Chu Yunyi¡¯s aunt. Or, Chu Tian¡¯s Qingqing ¡­ ¡°Qingqing, I want to say ¡­ I like you, let¡¯s be together, okay?¡± Chu Yunyi looked at Huo qingge shyly and said carefully. That look of anticipation was actually so careful. It was as if this was the first time they had met after so many years. And not when they first met in a wedding dress shop many years later, when he did not know that she was his aunt ¡­ Huo qingge opened her mouth, but felt as if something was stuck in her throat, rendering her unable to speak. She just felt like she was in the clouds and was afraid that she would fall. She looked around and suddenly saw li beixiao. Just as she was about to call out to him, she realized that he had turned around and left in silence, not even looking at her. She felt so wronged and wanted to ask him why he was doing this to her, but she found herself tightly held in Chu Yunyi¡¯s arms. Huo qingge suddenly came to her senses and pushed Chu Yunyi away. ¡°Yun Yi, do you see who I am?¡± Huo qingge felt that she was in a daze just now. She knew that it was because her heart was in pain because of li beixiao¡¯s departure. Chapter 536 ? 536 Chapter 536-eighth watch Huo qingge sat down on the sofa, feeling very sad. She was sure that Chu Yunyi was not in his right mind. He wasn¡¯t pretending, his mind was really in a state of confusion. Huo qingge¡¯s eyes reddened. She felt extremely guilty, because she knew that Yun Yi was in this state because of her. She really couldn¡¯t imagine how a perfectly fine person could end up like this because of feelings. Huo qingge closed her eyes as she looked at Chu Yunyi, who was sitting on the floor. She couldn¡¯t look at Chu Yunyi¡¯s clear, child-like eyes. If she looked at it, she would feel an excruciating pain. She took out her phone. She remembered that Chu baiqing was a doctor, and he was very authoritative. He should know some experts in this area who might be able to cure Chu Yunyi. The phone rang three times before it was picked up. From the voice on the other end, one could tell that Chu baiqing was at the airport. ¡°Third sister-in-law, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s gentle voice came through the phone. Huo qingge suddenly remembered that Chu baiqing was Chu Yunyi¡¯s uncle. Chu baiqing was the second son of the Chu family and was many years younger than Chu Yunyi¡¯s dead father. Chu baiqing also had a younger sister, who was Chu Yunyi¡¯s aunt, Chu Muhan. No wonder he always felt that Chu Yunyi and Chu baiqing had the same gentle temperament. Huo qingge had overlooked this point. It seemed like she had made the right decision to call Chu baiqing. ¡°Bai Qing, Yun Yi is sick ¡­¡± Huo qingge couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that Chu Yunyi had a mental problem, and it was related to her. third sister-in-law, I just arrived at Yun Cheng airport. Third brother called me earlier and said I¡¯ll be there soon! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was as gentle as usual, but there was a hint of anxiety in it. well, let¡¯s see him. He seems to be in a serious condition ¡­ It was this child¡¯s smile and eyes that made Huo qingge panic. She was afraid that Chu Yunyi had really gone crazy. In the past, she had heard her mother say that if one was as stupid as a child, then that person was really crazy and could not be cured. ¡°Third sister-in-law, please spend more time with him. Third brother just called me and said that he has a reaction to you. This is a good sign!¡± After Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Huo qingge suddenly understood why li beixiao had brought her here. And why did he leave without saying a word? he must have felt bad in his heart, right? She knew that he would only have time to spend with Yun Yi. Yun Yi¡¯s current state was something he had not expected! So, while his heart ached for Yunyi, he also felt guilty. After all, he couldn¡¯t give himself to Chu Yunyi. He brought her here and saw Chu Yunyi¡¯s reaction to her. Li beixiao must have left because he couldn¡¯t stand it and had no other choice. Huo qingge suddenly felt that she had been a little insensible. She had actually been resentful of him for leaving just a moment ago. ¡°I¡¯m Yun Yi¡¯s aunt, I should take care of him! That Bai Qing ¡­¡± Before Huo qingge could finish her sentence, she heard Gu Jue¡¯s voice from Chu baiqing¡¯s side. ¡°Chu baiqing, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re never going back to Yun Cheng? Don¡¯t come back, alright? I begged you, but you didn¡¯t come back. Now that you know I¡¯m getting engaged, what¡¯s the meaning of you returning?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was very loud. One could feel his anger and anger from the phone. ¡°Gu Jue, don¡¯t make a fuss. I didn¡¯t come back for you.¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was calm and emotionless, but it made people feel bitter. Chapter 537 ? 537 She was looking at him as if he was a woman After Huo qingge heard Chu baiqing¡¯s reply, the call ended. Chu baiqing probably realized that he was on the line, or that his phone had been snatched away by Gu Jue. Just as Huo qingge got up, Chu Yunyi got up as well. He stood there like a child, as if she would abandon him and run away at any moment. Huo qingge wanted to pour herself a glass of water. She took two steps and Chu Yunyi followed her. ¡°I¡¯m just drinking a glass of water!¡± Huo qingge felt a little helpless, her heart ached for him, but even more so, she felt guilty. She had never thought that there would be a situation like today, a Chu Yunyi like this. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Chu Yunyi¡¯s words were normal, just like when they first met, gentle and considerate. The only difference was that his eyes were as clear as a child¡¯s, and sometimes he would show helplessness. Huo qingge had no choice but to let Chu Yunyi follow her. When she passed by the floor-to-ceiling window, Huo qingge saw that li beixiao¡¯s car was still there. She thought that he must have not left. He should be in the car. What was he doing? What was he thinking? Huo qingge guessed that he was probably thinking about something while smoking. Airport Chu baiqing suppressed his anger and allowed Gu Jue to take him out of the airport and into the car. He could not be like Gu Jue, who did not care about what others thought of him. Or when someone looked at them, they would glare back at them and say, ¡± f * ck, xxxxx! Gu Jue was driving the car, and the speed was so fast that it made Chu baiqing very uncomfortable. However, he still held back and did not speak. If it wasn¡¯t for his third brother calling him and telling him about Yun Yi¡¯s situation, he didn¡¯t think he would return to Yun Cheng for a while. However, he did not expect that Gu Jue would stop him at the airport. He also knew that his every move when he was abroad would be reported to Gu Jue from time to time. He also did not understand why Gu Jue was treating him like this. He was watching him as if he was monitoring a woman. Was it because he was unwilling, or because he couldn¡¯t let go, or because of something else? Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. From the day he said he wanted to leave, he had already decided that they couldn¡¯t go back to the past and they wouldn¡¯t have a future. Even though she did not look at Gu Jue, she could still see his side profile from the corner of her eye. It had only been a few days. He, Gu Jue, had lost weight. He was still handsome, but he had become more sinister. Chu baiqing looked at the road and saw that it led back to Gu Jue¡¯s Villa. He didn¡¯t want to go back there. There were too many humiliating memories there. She was cuffed to the bed and allowed Gu Jue to go crazy and bully her ¡­ ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re still waiting for me!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse and soft. The side of Gu Jue¡¯s face was tense, and one could vaguely see his moving jaw. Gu Jue looked down on himself. He had said all the nasty things that day, but his subordinates said that he had returned to the country. He felt pretty good about it and thought to himself,¡¯you¡¯re so stubborn. You came back on your own because you missed me.¡¯ In fact, if Chu baiqing didn¡¯t come back soon, Gu Jue would have to go and arrest him. These days were too hard to bear. They had never been separated for so long. He had deliberately asked someone to tell him that he was getting engaged, in order to stimulate him and make him come back. Yes, he¡¯s back, but he just said that third brother was waiting for him. He then remembered that Yun Yi had fallen ill. So, he was here thinking that he had come back for him. However, when someone said that he didn¡¯t come back for him, he was completely infuriated. He was the only one suffering, while Chu baiqing was fine. Chapter 538 ? 538 Don¡¯t use your brain for the rest of your life, just stay by my side then let third brother wait. If he gets anxious, he¡¯ll naturally find you with his ability! Gu Jue had always spoken without using his brain. At this time, he still didn¡¯t care about third brother. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue angrily. When would he ever restrain his reckless personality? ¡°When will you be more mature? I¡¯m back because Yunyi is sick, it has nothing to do with you, so can you stop bothering me?¡± Chu baiqing had already decided to live abroad and would come back to Yun Cheng occasionally. After all, these brothers were all here. He felt that time was a good thing. Not being able to see lengthened the distance, and it seemed to make people feel better. Gu Jue had been his drug addict for so many years. Since he had decided to quit, he had to be determined. If Gu Jue went crazy, no one could stop him. He was going crazy now. He actually asked his third brother to come over himself. The previous two times, brother San didn¡¯t think that there was something between them. That was because he wouldn¡¯t have thought about it at all. However, if third brother caught them again, everything would be exposed. At that time, everyone would be embarrassed. ¡°Can you f * cking say that again?¡± Gu Jue suddenly stopped the car by the side of the road, punched the steering wheel, and shouted at Chu baiqing. What did he mean by annoying him? In the past, Chu Bai Qing would never say such things to him, and he would never use such an impatient tone. Did I spoil him too much? you¡¯re always so childish. You know that I¡¯m going to Yunyi¡¯s place for official business, but you just have to cause trouble. Gu Jue, you¡¯re going to be thirty years old soon. Can¡¯t you use your brain before you do things? three ¡­ I don¡¯t f * cking use my brain. Who said that I don¡¯t need to use my brain in my life? ¡± Before Chu baiqing could finish his sentence, Gu Jue interrupted him. In the past, Chu baiqing always said that Gu Jue did not use his brain when he spoke and did things. He was actually worried now. There was no point in talking about it. Once, Chu baiqing said helplessly, ¡± don¡¯t use your brain for the rest of your life. Just stay by my side! It also saves me some trouble!¡± Chu baiqing vaguely remembered that he had said that, but he didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to remember. With his personality, it was not easy for him to remember her words. ¡°Gu Jue, can you ¡­¡± Chu baiqing had just gotten off the plane. He was exhausted and his head was throbbing. He really didn¡¯t want to argue with Gu Jue. However, his words were still interrupted by Gu Jue. However, Gu Jue did not shout at him this time. Instead, he spoke in a very low voice. If one listened carefully, one could hear a trace of nervousness. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like me? do you not like me anymore?¡± Based on Gu Jue¡¯s personality, he would never ask such a girly question. After he asked the question, he was also stunned. Then, he turned his face away in frustration. Chu baiqing saw the conflict and frustration in his eyes. This was the difference between a naturally gay man and a straight man. Gu Jue could not accept it, but he could not let it go. Chu baiqing once thought that they could just be together like this! He didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t think about it. He would just take it one step at a time! Life was so short, one had to live happily. He could continue to be with Gu Jue without a care, but he could not stand Gu Jue always showing such an annoyed and confused expression. Such an expression would deeply hurt his heart ¡­ ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like her anymore. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have left. Gu Jue, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!¡± Chu Bai Qing said calmly. Chapter 539 ? 539 If I¡¯m not happy, don¡¯t be happy either He looked fine, but the bitterness in his heart and the swelling pain seemed to burst through his blood vessels, causing him to die. It turned out that emotional pain was no less than the pain left by a knife ¡­ This kind of pain was unbearable, unbearable ¡­ Chu baiqing, you¡¯re good. Your knife skills are better than mine! Gu Jue sneered. Everyone knew that Gu Jue was good with knives. He had cut off many fingers of those who did not follow the rules. Chu baiqing was an expert at using scalpels, and now, Gu Jue finally understood what it meant to stab someone without seeing blood. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Chu Bai Qing looked at him, his tone still calm. However, her palms were already sweating ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry?¡± Gu Jue suddenly leaned forward and pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s chin, forcing him to look at him. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart throbbed in pain when he felt the cold touch of Gu Jue¡¯s fingertips on his lower jaw. She could smell the faint smell of tobacco on his fingers. Gu Jue had been smoking all this time. In the past, he didn¡¯t smoke when Chu baiqing was by his side because Chu baiqing didn¡¯t smoke and couldn¡¯t stand the smell. The feeling that Gu Jue gave people was that he was full of ruthlessness, especially when he squinted his eyes and sneered. Even the bravest person would not dare to look him in the eye. Chu baiqing understood Gu Jue. His smile and gaze meant that if he wasn¡¯t happy, he shouldn¡¯t be happy either. Gu Jue was like this. He did not care about anything. Even though Chu baiqing had already told him that his third brother was waiting for him, it was useless. He wouldn¡¯t stop until he was done. ¡°Gu Jue, don¡¯t make a fuss ¡­¡± Before Chu baiqing could finish his sentence, Gu Jue had already sealed his mouth. The front passenger seat was only so big, so Chu baiqing could only lean towards the door. He tried to avoid Gu Jue¡¯s kiss, but Gu Jue held the back of his head with one hand. She forced him to lean towards her ¡­ The taste of the entanglement between their lips and tongues had changed. It had become a bite. These few days, Gu Jue thought that Chu baiqing had already gone crazy. Now that she was in his arms, the feeling of longing could not be eased. Instead, it became more and more intense, and he could not find an outlet to vent it. A familiar feeling that he had not felt for a long time attacked every single one of his senses. Gu Jue¡¯s mind exploded. He wanted more, he wanted more crazily ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s shirt was torn by Gu Jue, and the buttons hit the windshield, making a light sound. It was broad daylight, and on the airport Highway, Gu Jue¡¯s car was known to all those with status in Yun Cheng. Chu Bai Qing felt ashamed and angry. He was not as strong as Gu Jue, but he still had the strength to push him away. Gu Jue immediately grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s hands, raised them above his head, and fastened them with the seat belt. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Chu baiqing tried to knee Gu Jue, but there was limited space in the car. He couldn¡¯t move at all. Although it was a seatbelt, Gu Jue had learned how to tie things up before. He still tied Chu baiqing¡¯s hands firmly and hung him high up in the air. This time, he felt even angrier than when he was cuffed to the bed by Gu Jue. Because it was broad daylight, and they were in the car, as long as the car was not fast, they would be able to see it clearly. In Yun Cheng, Chu baiqing¡¯s name wasn¡¯t as big as Gu Jue¡¯s, but there were still many people who knew him. Gu Jue had gone crazy and didn¡¯t care about anything else. Chapter 540 ?540 His woman was with another man behind his back I¡¯ve been crazy for. long time. I¡¯ve been crazy since the day I found out that you liked me. I¡¯ve been crazy because of you ¡­ Gu Jue used his finger to wipe the corner of his lips. When he saw the blood on his finger, he used his tongue to touch his cheek. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s two bites were quite vicious. He didn¡¯t have such a big reaction when he kissed him before. Gu Jue realized that Chu baiqing had obviously changed a lot since he left the country. The way he looked at him was cold, and the tone of his voice was also ¡­ His subordinates said that he had hardly gone out these few days when he was abroad. The two times he came out, he saw the same man. He looked at the photo and the two of them had coffee together. The foreign man was very handsome. He couldn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since he last saw Chu Bai Qing smile so gently. In front of him, he would either always have a cold face or be expressionless and not care ¡­ However, in front of that man, he was smiling unusually happily. No matter what, he, Gu Jue, did not know how to use any idioms, but he could still think of the word ¡®affectionate¡¯. He said that Gu Jue was not important and did not like him anymore ¡­ F * ck, I don¡¯t like him anymore. Is he treating me like this because of that foreign man? ¡°Gu Jue, don¡¯t make me hate you. You can¡¯t f * cking accept two men being together. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted by what you¡¯re doing to me?¡± Chu baiqing would never forget how Gu Jue¡¯s face would be filled with frustration every time he kissed him or did something even more outrageous. In Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes, it was an expression of disgust. Gu Jue¡¯s handsome face darkened even more after being questioned by Chu baiqing. He took out a stack of photos and threw them at Chu Bai Qing. Chu baiqing lowered his head and saw that it was a photo of him and Jason drinking coffee. He knew that Gu Jue had sent people to keep an eye on him, but he did not expect that he would be photographed drinking coffee with his friend ¡­ It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a temper, but he didn¡¯t want to lose it. He would not be like Gu Jue, who would get angry easily. He would not be like a firecracker that would get lit up at the slightest touch. However, at this moment, he really wanted to punch Gu Jue¡¯s face. He was really angry looking at him. However, his hands were shamefully tied up, and the traces of handcuffs from the last time had not completely disappeared ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you feel disgusted being with him? Are you in love with him?¡± Gu Jue had seen these photos many times. He thought that he would be numb to them after seeing them so many times. But, every time he looked at her, he wanted to tear her apart. yes, it¡¯s not disgusting. I like it very much! Chu baiqing felt that he was really childish. He clearly knew that provoking Gu Jue at this time would only make himself more embarrassed, but he could not control his mouth. His lips and tongue were still numb. That was because Gu Jue had bitten and gnawed on them! ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Gu Jue punched Chu baiqing¡¯s stomach without a second thought. When it came to the strength between men, Gu Jue had relied on his fists to conquer the world since he was young. Naturally, his fists would not be light. ¡°One more f * cking word and I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. He was just asking, but he didn¡¯t expect Chu baiqing to answer so easily. The anger in his chest could explode at any moment. If Chu Bai Qing dared to say another word, he wouldn¡¯t just give him a simple punch. At this moment, Gu Jue felt that she was his woman who was doing it with another man behind his back. Chapter 541 ? 541 Let¡¯s leave each other some thoughts! Don¡¯t go overboard Furthermore, she had recklessly confessed to him. Any man with a bit of courage would not be able to tolerate it. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He wanted to hold his stomach, but he couldn¡¯t move his hands. His ability to resist pain was worse than others, not to mention that he was naked and had been punched without any defense. Gu Jue¡¯s fists were famous for being hard, and Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes reddened from the pain. He didn¡¯t want to cry. As a man, he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to cry. It was just that he was really in pain, and it was a problem with his physique. His hands were tied up, his chest was wide open, and his sickly pale handsome face looked like he had been abused ¡­ Gu Jue was so enraged that he didn¡¯t notice Chu baiqing¡¯s pale face. Instead, he went back to the driver¡¯s seat and lit a cigarette. He had to control himself from kicking Chu baiqing again. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± His stomach was already hurting and the car was small, so Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t stand the smell of smoke. He couldn¡¯t help but cough. ¡°Pfft.¡± Gu Jue instinctively put out his cigarette. Then, he thought,¡±since he doesn¡¯t like me anymore and is with another man, why should I still pamper him?¡± He lit another cigarette ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s mind was in a mess. He could not f * cking understand anything, but at the same time, he felt that he understood everything. This contradictory feeling almost made him lose control and go crazy. ¡°Gu Jue, let¡¯s leave each other some thoughts! Don¡¯t go too far. Even if we can¡¯t be brothers, we can¡¯t be enemies!¡± Chu baiqing felt like he was being paraded ¡­ In the past, he didn¡¯t want to be lovers. At least, they were still brothers. They just needed time. Even if they couldn¡¯t be as good as before, they wouldn¡¯t become enemies and hate each other. ¡°Alright! I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± After hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Gu Jue felt as if his heart had been forcibly torn apart. Blood flowed out uncontrollably ¡­ Like a mad demon, he pounced towards Chu Bai Qing. What he said was naturally ¡­ Li Mumu looked at her cell phone and laughed foolishly. She could not stop laughing ¡­ In the end, he simply lay on the ground and rolled around in joy ¡­ Li beixiao and Huo qingge were with Chu Yunyi. Feng Yan couldn¡¯t come, so li beixiao asked li Nancheng to come over to see the child. When li Nancheng came in with Tang Tang in his arms, he saw li Mumu rolling on the ground. ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡± It was the first time li Nancheng had seen li Mumu like this, and he was a little flustered. If little uncle saw something wrong with the child just by letting him look after it for a while, he would have no way of explaining it to him. Tang Tang also got down from li Nancheng¡¯s body and ran to Mumu¡¯s side. Her cute little face was full of worry. She shook li Mumu¡¯s body, but she couldn¡¯t say a word ¡­ ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just happy!¡± Li Mumu held Tang Tang¡¯s hand and said with a smile on her face. He could not let his precious little sister worry. ¡°You scared me to death! I¡¯ll return the favor by flipping your intestines!¡± Li Nancheng really wanted to kick li Mumu. She had scared his little heart to death. ¡°Look at your guts, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s turning your intestines upside down!¡± (In some places, it¡¯s similar to a dog¡¯s stomach pain!) ¡°You deserve a beating, don¡¯t respect your elders!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve a beating, and you don¡¯t love the young!¡± Li Nancheng and Li Mumu used to like bickering, neither giving in to the other, and it always ended with li Nancheng losing. I¡¯m going out on a date. Brother Nan, take good care of Tang Tang! Li Mumu said to li Nancheng happily, her cool and handsome little face showing unconcealed excitement. Chapter 542 ? 542 You have to be punished for doing something wrong Tang Tang pouted her little mouth slightly. Her brother said he was going on a date, but why did she feel like he was going to see a chubby little girl! The last time the chubby girl came over, she gave her all the lollipops. He didn¡¯t know if she had eaten all of them, or if all her teeth had fallen off ¡­ ¡°Damn, Mumu, do you dare to say this to your father, my little uncle? You¡¯re still going on a date!¡± Li Nancheng flicked li Mumu¡¯s head and said in amusement. ¡°My father already knows that my heart belongs to someone else! Don¡¯t even think about Tattletale!¡± Li Mumu kissed Tang Tang¡¯s forehead and left happily. Just as she reached the door, she felt that the clothes she was wearing were not handsome enough, so she ran back to her room and changed into a new set of clothes before going out. Although there was no nanny at home, there were a lot of bodyguards and drivers! Li Mumu asked the chauffeur to send her to the place where she had agreed to meet nainai. Along the way, he was in a state of release, and his body was about to fly. However, when he arrived at the burger shop next to the kindergarten and saw nainai, he fell down with a thud. That was because nainai was sitting there with a look of desolation on her face. She no longer had the sweet smile on her face that she usually had. Instead, she had called out in a clear and melodious voice, ¡± li Mumu, over here! When Mumu walked over, nainai didn¡¯t even realize that he had arrived. She was still standing there, looking out the window in a daze. ¡°Nainai ¡­¡± In front of nainai, Mumu seemed to have been tied up, and her hands and feet were restrained. ¡°You¡¯re here, have a seat!¡± Nainai¡¯s voice was hoarse. Nainai, what do you want to drink? ¡± This was the first time Mumu had seen nainai like this, and she was a little unaccustomed to it. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking. You don¡¯t drink either. I didn¡¯t bring any money!¡± Nainai said this very calmly. ¡°I have ¡­ I didn¡¯t bring any money!¡± Only then did li Mumu realize that she had only cared about changing her clothes and had not taken any money! This was embarrassing, what kind of brain did he have! ¡°Then sit down, I have something to tell you! No, I have something to ask you!¡± Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many customers in the burger shop at this time. If they heard the conversation between the two children, they would probably beat them up! The shop assistant didn¡¯t come over to greet them, thinking that they were waiting for their parents because this was a common situation. Mumu was very nervous by nainai¡¯s words. She only sat on half of the chair, and half of her body was suspended in the air. She didn¡¯t even feel it herself, and she just looked at nainai nervously. ¡°My father wants me back!¡± Nainai¡¯s tone was very light, as if she was saying that her dad was asking her to go home and do her homework. With Mumu¡¯s intelligence, she could naturally understand what these words meant. He knew that nainai was living with her mother. Now that her father wanted to take her back, it seemed like she was unwilling to do so! ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back to your dad¡¯s place, do you?¡± Mumu opened her mouth. Her tone was probing, but it also carried a certain certainty. I used to like him very much, but he did it in the wrong way. He hurt my mother and me! This did not sound like something a five-year-old child would say. However, from Mumu¡¯s point of view, this was very normal. This was because she was nainai, the nainai that li Mumu admired. ¡°Then you tell him that his method is wrong and ask him to change it!¡± Li Mumu had also noticed nainai¡¯s first words. I used to like him very much! he should be punished for his mistakes. He hurt mom, so he should suffer! Nainai¡¯s words were filled with anger. She was really angry. then what are you going to do? do you want to ask my brother Feng to beat your father up? ¡± Chapter 543 ? 543 They were simply too happy to be true Nainai supported her chin with her hands, her beautiful eyes sparkling like the stars in the sky. She looked at Mumu for a long time, and Mumu directly stood up, thinking about what she had just said, whether she had said it wrong. Mumu sighed in her heart. Damn, I did say something wrong. No matter how angry nainai is, that man is still her father. How can I let brother Feng deal with him? He¡¯s too unfilial. After all, he¡¯ll be his father-in-law in the future. Isn¡¯t he digging a hole for himself?¡± well, nainai, I was just saying that. I didn¡¯t really mean to hit your father. You know that I¡¯m very stupid, don¡¯t you? ¡± In front of nainai, Mumu¡¯s cleverness could not be displayed at all. She only felt that her thinking speed was not just one or two beats slow, but that her entire brain had completely short-circuited. ¡°You¡¯re very close to your brother Feng?¡± In Mumu¡¯s panic, nainai finally spoke. Her voice was still muffled and not as clear as usual. ¡°Ah, okay, he brought me up! He¡¯s in charge of everything. It¡¯s not my father who doesn¡¯t care about me, it¡¯s brother Feng! He said that all his property will be mine in the future, and I have to take care of him in his old age!¡± Mumu told him the truth. In his heart, he had three fathers, and they were ranked equally. Godfather, brother Feng, biological father ¡­ ¡°Hehe, he knows how to do this too!¡± A hint of desolation flashed in nainai¡¯s eyes, mixed with a child¡¯s desire. yes, don¡¯t think that my brother Feng has a bad temper. He¡¯s good to me and even better to Tang Tang. In his heart, Tang Tang and I are like his own children. No, it should be more important than his own children, hehe, because he doesn¡¯t have children! Although Mumu usually didn¡¯t like to talk much, in front of nainai, once she opened her mouth, she couldn¡¯t hold it back at all. She talked endlessly, and she didn¡¯t even know it. ¡°Will he play with you?¡± Nainai¡¯s small hands clasped the edge of the table, tapping it. ¡°Accompany me! ¡°Play games with me. Sigh, ever since Tang Tang came back, brother Feng has been spending less time with me. He Pampers her so much that he has to hug her and feed her even when she¡¯s eating. He even tells her bedtime stories. I haven¡¯t been treated like this in a long time!¡± Mumu couldn¡¯t even remember the last time brother Feng hugged her and told her a story. It felt like a long time ago. She instantly felt that she had grown up and started to recall the things that happened when she was young, but she could not remember anything at all. He had forgotten that he was still a five-year-old kid. ¡°Are his stories good?¡± She asked again with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright! There are only a few of us. Don¡¯t think that he¡¯s usually very lazy, but when it comes to taking care of us, he¡¯s very attentive and patient!¡± Mumu felt that she and Tang Tang were very happy to have so many people who loved them. Compared to the other children, they were simply too blessed. In the past, he didn¡¯t know the exact situation of nainai¡¯s family. He only knew that her family was the poorest in the class because she had never treated everyone to a meal. However, he just liked to play with her. Nainai bit her lip. Her eyes were a little red, but she was still smiling. I want to drink peanut milk. Go buy me a bottle. It¡¯s from the Niu family! Nainai laughed as she spoke to Mumu in her usual clear voice. ¡°En!¡± Li Mumu immediately rushed out of the burger shop and ran to Niu Ah Niu¡¯s house. It was a dessert shop, just on the street behind their kindergarten. Chapter 544 ? 544 Her heart skipped a beat as she suddenly thought of something, and her heart started beating faster After Mumu left, nainai sprawled on the table, her thin and weak shoulders trembling uncontrollably. Nainai was stronger than any other child. No matter what happened, she would not cry. Because she knew that if she cried, her mother would also cry and be sad. She would only cause trouble for her mother. She was already tired and tired enough. All she could do was to reduce her mother¡¯s burden and be an obedient baby so that her mother would not have to worry. There were many words that she could not read now. She could not understand the jokes in the books, so she just watched the funny programs on TV. She had learned a lot of jokes after reading them, so she would say a few words from time to time to tease her mother. As time passed, nainai realized that she was getting more talkative, and she also realized that her mother was smiling more. She felt that she could finally be of some use. At least, she could make her mother smile. She would never tell her mother if she was injured. What falling down or getting a knee cut? she had dealt with it herself. She didn¡¯t think it hurt. This pain was really nothing compared to her mother¡¯s hard work in the Gu family. She couldn¡¯t treat other children to food, and she wouldn¡¯t eat their food. They didn¡¯t play with her, and she didn¡¯t play with them. She had never thought that she would be inferior to them just because she had no money. She had also paid the same tuition fee to enter the school. Therefore, when it was time to enjoy what she should, she would never give in just because her family¡¯s conditions were poor. Nainai remembered that there was once when the school had given them baking class, and it was to teach the children how to make cakes. However, due to the lack of a set of molds and tools, the teacher asked her to stand aside and watch, not allowing her to participate. Nainai went straight to the director and said, ¡± I¡¯m paying the same fees as the other children. Why can¡¯t I participate? I still have a part of the teacher¡¯s salary! If you don¡¯t let me participate, I¡¯ll Sue you and ask you to return the park fees I¡¯ve paid for the past few months!¡± At that time, the director was particularly surprised. She felt that the words she heard did not sound like something that a four-year-old child would say. Even an adult would not say such a thing, and he even knew about the Department of Education ¡­ Nainai would always think of a way to solve anything on her own and try not to trouble her mother. Nainai raised her head and wiped the tears off her face haphazardly. She sniffled and smiled ¡­ Her tears kept flowing, but the smile on her lips grew bigger and bigger ¡­ Yin nainai, you¡¯re such a good-for-nothing! It¡¯s the same even with or without him. Aren¡¯t you still living well? ¡± Nainai stood up and left the burger shop. When she reached the door, she stopped and said to the two staff members, ¡± sister, don¡¯t tell my friend that I cried, okay? He¡¯ll be worried, thank you!¡± With tears on her face, nainai smiled sweetly and turned to leave. When Mumu returned with two bottles of peanut milk, nainai was already gone. He had even borrowed money from the driver to buy it ¡­ After leaving nainai¡¯s line of sight, Mumu¡¯s intelligence returned, and he felt that nainai was not quite right today. Didn¡¯t she have something to say to me? no, she didn¡¯t have something to ask me, but she didn¡¯t ask anything ¡­ No, she did ask, but all she asked was about brother Feng, so it wasn¡¯t really a question! It seemed like he was the one who said it. Her mind was in a mess. For a moment, Mumu felt that there was a problem, but she could not figure out what it was. When did he become so stupid that there were things he could not understand ¡­ Li Mumu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly thought of something and her heart started to beat faster. No way? Chapter 545 ? 545 He was afraid he would go crazy Chu Yunyi¡¯s condition had improved a little. At least, he no longer had to play the zither. However, he had to see Huo qingge, or he would keep walking around looking for her. The experts Chu Bai Qing found were all experts in this field. One of the experts made a request that puzzled everyone-a blood test. Li beixiao glanced at Chu baiqing. Although he didn¡¯t know much about medicine, he knew that whenever Yunyi had a relapse, he would treat him and not do a blood test. After all, he was mentally ill. Chu baiqing looked at the expert and roughly understood his concerns. ¡°Young master Chu, I¡¯m not too sure. Let¡¯s wait for the blood test results!¡± The specialist said with uncertainty. After Chu Yunyi¡¯s blood was drawn, Huo qingge coaxed him to sleep. He was now like a child, a child who lacked a sense of security. Huo qingge pulled her hand away. When she turned around, she saw li beixiao standing behind her. His eyes were deep and dark like the night. Li beixiao walked over, held Huo qingge¡¯s hand, and led her out. Chu Yunyi¡¯s Villa was filled with many precious plants, and there were people who took care of them all year round. Under the cold moonlight, li beixiao gently hugged Huo qingge. I¡¯ve wronged you! Li beixiao placed his chin on Huo qingge¡¯s shoulder and whispered in her ear. Huo qingge felt as if her heart had been filled with sourness, causing it to swell. In the past two days, when Yun Yi was pestering her, li beixiao would quietly leave. Then, when he came back, he would have a heavy smell of cigarettes. Huo qingge knew that he was upset. After all, Yun Yi was his nephew, and she was his woman ¡­ ¡°Now you¡¯re trying to comfort me?¡± Huo qingge bit him on the neck. She didn¡¯t use much strength. It was just a light bite, but she couldn¡¯t bear to bite him. For the past two days, he had not slept much. Yun Yi¡¯s sleep was especially short. When he woke up and did not see Huo qingge, he would walk around, mumbling something. Li beixiao wanted to look at him. No matter who looked at him, he would not feel at ease. He did not tell Chu Yunyi¡¯s mother about this matter. Li beixiao said that he would not tell her for the time being. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand me. If I let you stay here, how long will I struggle?¡± Huo qingge was very clear about li beixiao¡¯s possessiveness. Sometimes, he would be unhappy when Mumu stuck to her. Moreover, Yun Yi still liked him. If it was not because he had no other choice, li Beichen would not have done this. ¡°If I didn¡¯t understand, would I have let you hug me and talk to you?¡± Huo qingge gently stroked li beixiao¡¯s back. She knew that this man had too many responsibilities on his shoulders. It seemed that everyone was his responsibility. ¡°My dad said that it¡¯s my fortune to have you!¡± Li beixiao did not understand the meaning of the word ¡®fortune¡¯ before, but now he knew. It¡¯s your fortune to have a woman who understands you. You don¡¯t need to explain anymore. you go and sleep. I¡¯ll go and see Bai Qing! Huo qingge wanted to ask about him and Gu Jue. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to sleep for a while!¡± Li beixiao was indeed tired. Chu Yunyi was too much of a torment and his nerves were a little too tense. When Huo qingge walked into the living room, Chu baiqing saw her and put out the cigarette in his hand. Huo qingge was. little surprised. She knew that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t smoke, and he couldn¡¯t stand the smell of smoke. When did he start smoking? Looking at the way he put out the cigarette, he was not skilled, so he should have just smoked ¡­ ¡°Third sister-in-law!¡± Chu Bai Qing stood up, his voice was a little hoarse. Chapter 546 ? 546 He can¡¯t stand it and can¡¯t control others Huo qingge walked over to the sofa and sat down. let¡¯s have a chat! Even though she had not officially married li beixiao, Chu baiqing still called her third sister-in-law. Huo qingge also saw him as a friend, and she felt that her intuition was quite accurate. Chu baiqing was surprised at his own emotions. He was too tense. It could be seen from many of his small movements. For example, he took the lighter, put it down, and then picked it up again ¡­ ¡°I heard Gu Jue¡¯s voice when you were talking to me at the airport!¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t know how Gu Jue knew that Chu baiqing was back, but she was sure that it wasn¡¯t chu baiqing who told him. ¡°Yes, his men told him that I¡¯m back. He has been sending people to watch me!¡± Chu Bai Qing kept his head down and spoke in a self-deprecating tone. Although he was calm, he was depressed. However, Chu baiqing still felt lucky. At least he had someone to talk to. Otherwise, he was worried that he would go crazy like Yun Yi ¡­ ¡°Gu Jue likes you, doesn¡¯t he? He was obviously too possessive. Perhaps he needed to ¡­ Time!¡± Huo qingge felt that Chu baiqing and Gu Jue were the best match for each other, but seeing Chu baiqing like this, she thought that perhaps he had made the right choice. He had loved Gu Jue for so many years. He must have thought for a long time before he made the decision to let go. ¡°Third sister-in-law, even if I give him his whole life, he won¡¯t be able to accept two men being together!¡± Chu baiqing hugged his body. He found it hard to talk about what happened in the car. He never thought that Gu Jue would not care about it. At that point, he just ¡­ In the end, Gu Jue only said one sentence, ¡± disgusting! He had done such a thing to her, and it was the most ridiculous thing, but he said it was disgusting ¡­ but, he¡¯s treating you like this. He¡¯s clearly ¡­ Huo qingge thought that if Gu Jue couldn¡¯t accept it, he wouldn¡¯t have let anyone look after Chu baiqing, he wouldn¡¯t have put him under house arrest, and he wouldn¡¯t have kissed him ¡­ He must have hidden far away from Chu Bai Qing. Why would he stop Chu Bai Qing the moment he got off the plane? in his heart, I¡¯m his possession. It has nothing to do with feelings! From Gu Jue¡¯s embarrassing and excessive words, Chu baiqing deeply understood what kind of existence he was in Gu Jue¡¯s heart. Gu Jue can¡¯t stand the fact that he can¡¯t control others. In his heart, I, Chu baiqing, should be attached to him. It¡¯s been like this since we were young. He thinks that his fists are strong and I¡¯m weak, so I can only be protected by him! In fact, when he was young, Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t weak. He just had a different personality. Other than studying, he wasn¡¯t interested in anything else. He didn¡¯t like to climb over walls and make himself dirty ¡­ However, Gu Jue was different. He did not like to study. He liked to solve problems with his fists. He would feel uncomfortable if he didn¡¯t climb over the wall for a day. This was the difference between them. This difference had always existed since they were young. However, Chu baiqing gave in to him, accommodated him, and tolerated him ¡­ if I don¡¯t follow him, I¡¯ll be opposing him. If I make him unhappy, he¡¯ll naturally not let me be happy. It¡¯s that simple! Chu Bai Qing shrugged his shoulders. It was a simple action, but he did it so weakly. Huo qingge felt that this Chu baiqing was a complete stranger to her. Bai Qing, say everything you want to say. Don¡¯t keep it in your heart! Huo qingge¡¯s worry that Chu baiqing would be depressed was no joke. Chapter 547 ? 547 It has already reached a point where there is no need to meet Chu baiqing looked at Huo qingge and smiled faintly, ¡± third sister-in-law, I¡¯m also worried that I¡¯ll go crazy, but I¡¯m not that weak! Even though Chu Bai Qing said this, she didn¡¯t let out a sigh of relief. I have a friend called Jason. He was like me, gay from the beginning, and to me ¡­ Very good!¡± Chu Bai Qing never thought that it was a wise choice to start a new relationship just because he wanted to forget one. However, from the moment Gu Jue threw those photos at him and interrogated him, he felt that he might as well accept Jason ¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, you¡¯re not planning to return to Cloud City, are you?¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t reply, but instead asked a question. yes, I¡¯m planning to settle down abroad. Gu Jue and I have already reached a point where there is no need to meet ¡­ In the eyes of others, Chu baiqing was also a proud person, but when Gu Jue forced him ¡­ After doing those things to him against his will, he felt that there was no need for them to meet again. However, as long as they were in Yun city, they would definitely run into each other when they had a gathering, so they could only leave. He had planned to do so before, but this incident had made him more determined. ¡°Bai Qing, they will never agree to your decision! Besides, I don¡¯t think Gu Jue will let go!¡± Her brother would definitely not agree to it, because he just wanted the brothers to be together, so that they could help and take care of each other. After all, it had not been peaceful abroad in the past few years. It was not as safe as staying at home. ¡°Third sister-in-law, Gu Jue is getting engaged!¡± Chu baiqing still remembered what Gu Jue had said when he came out of his room. I¡¯m getting engaged. What¡¯s your attitude? ¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s attitude at that time made him want to give him a good kick, but he didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift his leg. Even though two days had passed, his stomach and some part of his body still hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t sit still. He only smoked to relieve the pain and to distract himself. ¡°That¡¯s not possible! My brother even said the other day that he wanted to find a suitable woman for Gu Jue!¡± Huo qingge did not hear her brother or li beixiao say that Gu Jue had someone to get engaged to ¡­ ¡°He said it himself!¡± Chu baiqing picked up the cigarette and put it down. He should hate Gu Jue, right? She did like him, but he couldn¡¯t do that to her in the car in such a humiliating way ¡­ ¡°You and su qingran are still fake! That one of his is definitely not real!¡± Huo qingge felt that Gu Jue was just trying to provoke Chu baiqing on purpose, and there was no way they would get engaged. Qing ran likes Han Bing. She should have helped me in the first place so that she could have a chance to get close to Han Bing! When su qingran was mentioned, Chu baiqing remembered that he said he would help her create more opportunities to spend time with Han Bing. Huo qingge had never expected that the person su qingran liked was Han Bing. Han Bing¡¯s personality gave people an impression that he was indeed cold. However, if you spend more time with him and become more familiar with him, you will realize that he is actually quite interesting. Even a cold joke would make you laugh. However, Huo qingge couldn¡¯t understand how su qingran knew Han Bing. in the past, Han Bing and Huo were her bodyguards for a few days. They were sent by big brother. It was only for a few days that su qingran, who had just started to fall in love, fell in love with Han Bing. It has been a few years! Chu baiqing saw Huo qingge¡¯s confusion and explained. Chapter 548 ? 548 So the person she liked was actually him This was really unbelievable. It was actually Han Bing. She didn¡¯t notice it at all when she made the dumplings the last time. Besides, the Ice and Fire didn¡¯t say anything about it. The three of them did not seem to know each other at all ¡­ ¡°Han Bing is so lucky. Qing ran is a good person. I¡¯ve always liked him for so many years! Third aunt, if you can help, please help them.¡± Chu Bai Qing just wanted everyone in love to be happy. yes, I¡¯ll definitely keep this matter in mind. I wanted to find one for him too. Although flame didn¡¯t relent, I think he and the little-muzzled guy have been getting closer recently. I can¡¯t let ice be alone! Huo qingge did not know how to bring the topic back to Han Bing. ¡°I feel much better after talking to you, third sister-in-law. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel depressed!¡± She definitely could not tell her third sister-in-law about what Gu Jue had done to her. However, it was good to have someone to talk to. Bai Qing, do you have a good impression of that Jason you mentioned? ¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t know why, but she just couldn¡¯t let Chu baiqing be with another man. No matter how she thought about it, she felt awkward. She just felt that he should be Gu Jue¡¯s and that it was only normal for the two of them to be together. ¡°I¡¯ve known him for seven years! He was also a doctor, and he was very funny and humorous. It was quite pleasant to be with him! We have the same topic.¡± Compared to being a lonely old man for life, it was also a good thing to have a person with similar interests by his side. If this person was Jason, he would not reject him. ¡°If Gu Jue knew about Jason¡¯s existence, I¡¯m afraid he would want to kill you!¡± Although she had never spoken to Gu Jue, Huo qingge knew that Gu Jue would not let Chu baiqing off easily. Chu baiqing laughed at himself. Third sister-in-law knew Gu Jue very well. Didn¡¯t he want to tear her apart? The punishment he had given her was almost the same as killing him. ¡°Gu Jue knows?¡± Huo qingge was very sensitive and smart. Even though Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything, she could tell from his expression. ¡°No matter what I do, his subordinates will send him a photo report immediately. I¡¯m like naked in front of him!¡± This analogy might be a little unsightly, but it was very appropriate. This was also a fact. Gu Jue would only do things to make himself happy. He would not care about what kind of state of mind it would bring to you. ¡°His possessiveness is even more severe than third brother¡¯s!¡± Li beixiao was possessive, but not to the point where he would send someone to monitor her at all times. Huo qingge felt that Gu Jue had completely treated Chu baiqing as his possession, just as Chu baiqing had said. However, she felt that the definition of private possession was probably that Gu Jue had treated Chu baiqing as a woman. It was just that he didn¡¯t understand, or rather, it was his personality that didn¡¯t want to use his brain to think. In the future, when the two of them got together, Gu Jue would definitely be the one on top. Because in his heart, Chu baiqing was someone who needed to be protected and controlled. As she thought of this, Huo qingge suddenly had an idea. Bai Qing, from what you¡¯ve just said, I think you should be with Jason! Huo qingge believed that Chu baiqing thought he knew Gu Jue well, but his understanding didn¡¯t include Gu Jue¡¯s changed sexual orientation. Therefore, what he was thinking was just what he thought. It was not what Gu Jue really thought. What they needed was time and a critical point. Chapter 549 ? 549 Li beixiao fell Chu baiqing looked at Huo qingge and laughed, ¡± if third brother knew that you said this to me, he would definitely be furious! Chu baiqing still remembered the first time he met Huo qingge in Sofia. He knew that this woman wasn¡¯t simple. Even though third brother had said that she was Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e at that time, he still felt that she and third brother were very compatible. It was as if they were born for each other. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t let him know, especially my brother. The two of you aren¡¯t like Feng Xi. After all. shinian isn¡¯t one of you. If the two of them turn gay together, my brother and Bei Zhi will definitely go crazy!¡± Or to be more precise, it was possible to cripple the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s easier to talk to third brother. Big brother is definitely capable, he¡¯s very rigid!¡± All the things that were not allowed would only be more serious with Huo zhongrao. ¡°No matter what others think, third sister-in-law will definitely support you. So, no matter what you encounter, don¡¯t keep it in your heart. Tell me!¡± Huo qingge was really worried that Chu baiqing would get sick from holding it in. Besides, his personality was not like Gu Jue¡¯s. He could find a way to vent his anger, such as beating people up ¡­ ¡°I know, third sister-in-law, Jason will be here in two days. He¡¯s more authoritative in counseling, so I want him to get in touch with Yunyi! You can take a look at him then!¡± Just like what his third sister-in-law had said, both he and Gu Jue had turned gay. His eldest and third brothers would not allow it. Then he¡¯ll be gay! Gu Jue felt disgusted when he was with someone else, so he would not pester him anymore. This was good. It was good for him, Gu Jue, and everyone else ¡­ He was going abroad anyway, so yang and the others couldn¡¯t do much even if they wanted to. ¡°Uh ¡­ Good!¡± Huo qingge did not expect Jason to be here so soon. She could only take a gamble! Huo qingge felt that she was too weak to do this alone, so she thought of Feng Yan. If she couldn¡¯t tell li beixiao or her brother, she could just tell Feng Yan. Moreover, although Feng Yan always exposed li beixiao¡¯s matters to her, he would never say anything that she had told him. Moreover, he would also support her unconditionally. This was rare and meaningful. To everyone¡¯s surprise, li beixiao fell sick with a high fever. This time, he was directly admitted to the hospital, and his stomach disease also acted up. These two days, li beixiao had barely slept. He ate less and smoked a lot. The doctor said that it was a result of anxiety, so he gave her an IV and asked her to rest more. As soon as Li Ximing and the others left, Qiao ran came ¡­ Huo qingge wanted to rest for a while, but she couldn¡¯t, nor could she chase him away. She had been so busy these few days that she had forgotten about his existence. It seemed that li beixiao had not returned the notebook to her ¡­ ¡°Valiant song, you don¡¯t look too well. Take a rest, I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on him!¡± There was nothing wrong with Qiao ran¡¯s words. However, Huo qingge just wanted to say that she was not close to him! You and my man only met after many years, and you¡¯re not that close, are you? She just didn¡¯t feel too good about it, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud! ¡°Miss Qiao, I¡¯m not tired. You, on the other hand, are quite busy with work!¡± Huo qingge addressed Qiao ran as ¡®miss Qiao¡¯, not¡¯ qingge. like how Qiao ran did. ¡°Bei Zhi doesn¡¯t get sick easily. I remember once when he had a fever, he was like a child when he was sick. Is it still the same now?¡± Chapter 550 ? 550 He said I¡¯m unique Qiao ran sat down on the chair as if she hadn¡¯t heard Huo qingge¡¯s polite rejection. She even checked the flow rate of the IV drip. Huo qingge crossed her arms and looked at Qiao ran, who was standing in front of her. She was immediately reminded of Tong Jiahui. She could also foresee how many more women like this would appear in front of her in the future. Whether it was a direct provocation or a hidden expression, she would definitely meet many of them in the future. ¡°If miss Qiao didn¡¯t say this, I really wouldn¡¯t know that you¡¯re so close to my man. He told me a lot about you two, but he really didn¡¯t mention anything about being sick!¡± Huo qingge sat on the bed while li beixiao slept soundly. He was too tired and sleepy. Once a person¡¯s taut string snapped, their entire person could relax. ¡°We two ¡­ Sigh, it¡¯s all in the past. If I didn¡¯t go abroad, my child might not be young anymore!¡± After Qiao ran finished speaking, Huo qingge felt that Qiao ran was just short of saying, ¡± if I didn¡¯t go abroad, you wouldn¡¯t have had any business here. But he was even more direct! He actually said that the child was not young anymore ¡­ Was this a public provocation? This was a blatant provocation ¡­ ¡°With bei Zhi? And it was with someone else! Bei Zhi said that you two were just classmates!¡± Huo qingge asked in surprise. If you don¡¯t talk to me properly, why should I be serious with you? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the one who¡¯s leading who into the ditch ¡­ This time, Huo qingge did not record it. She still remembered that she had recorded the time when Tong Jiahui received li beizhi¡¯s call. The reason why the recording was not used was that li beixiao did not have anything to do with Tong Jiahui and was avoiding suspicion. However, Qiao ran and Huo qingge were different. They still had their notebooks! There might be something she didn¡¯t know. As Feng Yan had said, the person who had an ambiguous relationship with li beixiao was Qiao ran. ¡°You can just believe whatever bei Zhi says. That¡¯s your business. Hehe, I¡¯m talking about my business with him!¡± What he meant was that it was up to him to tell her what he wanted to say. It was up to him to decide if it was true or not. I¡¯m also talking about the matter between me and him. You can decide for yourself whether it¡¯s true or not. Huo qingge felt that Qiao ran was not a simple woman, but she did not show any signs of embarrassment. No matter what she said, he would just listen to her. Then, he would say his own words. To put it bluntly, this was thick-skinned, but she was so thick-skinned and calm. You really have to admit that you¡¯re not convinced. Now, you¡¯re looking at her smile so calmly and provocatively. ¡°There are many women who like li beixiao. You¡¯re really different from them!¡± Huo qingge played with li beixiao¡¯s fingers and noticed that his middle finger was indeed long. It was said that men with long middle fingers had strong sexual desire, and this statement seemed to be quite true. ¡°It¡¯s definitely different. Bei Zhi said that I¡¯m unique!¡± Qiao ran did not lie. Li beixiao did say that. However, when Qiao ran said it, the meaning changed. At that time, li beixiao said that because there was a problem that Qiao ran had solved in a simpler way than professor tan. At that time, professor tan was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak. Li beixiao also thought that Qiao ran was amazing. Professor tan said that Qiao ran was a rare mathematics genius, and then Qiao ran asked li beixiao about her evaluation. Li beixiao only said one sentence. you are unique. At that time, Qiao ran was the only girl in the elite math class, and she was the only one in the class. Huo qingge looked at Qiao ran. Her words were already filled with the smell of gunpowder. Chapter 551 ? 551 She almost broke his fingers Huo qingge was playing with li beixiao¡¯s fingers. When she heard Qiao ran¡¯s words, she almost broke his fingers. And unique? Didn¡¯t he also say something about the only one in the world? Huo qingge knew herself too well. Even now, she was facing her enemy with a calm smile on her face. However, the jealousy in her heart was boiling. Qiao ran¡¯s words could be classified as 30% true and 70% false, but it should also be what li beixiao had said. She had just said that li beixiao had told her a lot about them, so Qiao ran did not dare to make up a story. Her words were definitely exaggerated, but thinking about it also made her angry. ¡°I¡¯m not happy with that!¡± There¡¯s nothing wrong with Huo qingge¡¯s words. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to understand it! Was it li beixiao¡¯s words that made her unhappy, or Qiao ran¡¯s words that made her unhappy? Qiao ran had to think about it for a while. However, Huo qingge had forgotten about Qiao ran¡¯s thick skin. ¡°When beizhi said that, our professor tan was so happy. He even said that if I had a child with beizhi, he would be a genius among geniuses!¡± Qiao ran covered her face and laughed, as if she could already see the genius among geniuses. Huo qingge felt as if she was about to spit out a mouthful of blood. Li beixiao even said that her mouth was unforgiving. Look at Qiao ran, she seemed to not understand what you were saying. She even smiled and stabbed you in the heart with an innocent look. Why did li beixiao always provoke such women! All of them were scheming b * tches. If she wasn¡¯t strong enough, she would have been bullied to death by them. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know anything about having children! I¡¯ll be shy for a while even if I hold hands, and I don¡¯t dare to do anything even more intimate ¡­¡± Qiao ran¡¯s face turned red as if she had just thought of something inappropriate for children. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what she said. She didn¡¯t say that I was holding hands with li beixiao and doing intimate things, right? Huo qingge felt as if her blood was boiling. She really wanted to tear Qiao ran¡¯s face apart and tell her to get lost and never appear in front of her again. He said, ¡± I don¡¯t really dare to do it. It wasn¡¯t ¡°I don¡¯t dare to do it!¡± No matter how Huo qingge looked at Qiao ran, she didn¡¯t seem like a science student at all. The way she spoke was clearly that of a liberal arts student, and a senior one at that. I¡¯m pretty confident in bei Zhi¡¯s self-discipline. So many women are trying to get their hands on him, but he doesn¡¯t even spare them a glance! Huo qingge felt a little bored. Why was she arguing with Qiao ran? li beixiao was already sick. Her heart ached for him, so she didn¡¯t care about the past. He was hers now, so why did she care about the past? Qiao ran was just having fun with her words now, but it was quite sad that she had to add oil to the fire when she spoke. Qiao ran smiled calmly and was about to say something when the door opened and Feng Yan walked in. When she saw Qiao ran, she frowned. From his reaction, Huo qingge could tell that he probably didn¡¯t remember that this person was the Qiao Mu He had been talking about. Huo qingge winked at Feng Yan, and he immediately knew who she was. ¡°Who is it?¡± He put the things in his hands on the table and asked casually. His tone was filled with disdain, as if he had seen something unsightly. What is this? ¡± ¡°Bei Zhi¡¯s classmate, come and see him! You guys should be from the same school! Do you know him?¡± Huo qingge asked with a smile. Chapter 552 ? 552 What are you saying? Qiao ran had already stood up by then, and she recognized Feng Yan the moment he entered. Li beixiao and Feng Yan were the most popular girls in the school, so Qiao ran naturally remembered them. ¡°Feng ¡­¡± Before Qiao ran could finish, Feng Yan interrupted her. I don¡¯t know him. Come over and eat while it¡¯s hot! Feng Yan had already started to pour out the food containers. Since when had he gotten used to serving people? ¡°Why did you buy so much? the doctor doesn¡¯t allow bei Zhi to eat oily food.¡± Huo qingge watched as Feng Yan prepared a few boxes of food. They were little Jiang Nan¡¯s, and these dishes cost quite a bit. ¡°He¡¯ll have the porridge, and we¡¯ll have this!¡± Huo qingge sat down, and Feng Yan handed her a pair of chopsticks. Qiao ran was completely ignored. Huo qingge glanced at her and finally saw the awkward expression on Qiao ran¡¯s face. Huo qingge turned her neck a few times and felt a slight pain in her shoulder. ¡°Your shoulder hurts?¡± Feng Yan saw what she was doing and sat up again. He walked over to Huo qingge and massaged her shoulders. ¡°Hey, be gentle, you¡¯re being too heavy-handed!¡± As soon as Feng Yan pressed on her hand, Huo qingge patted his hand in pain. ¡°This strength?¡± Feng Yan loosened his grip and asked. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Huo qingge picked up her chopsticks and started eating. She was also hungry. Qiao ran felt as if she was looking at a wonder of the century. She knew a lot about Feng Yan and probably the people around li Beichen. Feng Yan was vicious, evil, arrogant, and cold, never looking anyone in the eye. She had never seen him talk to any girl. He was also li beixiao¡¯s sworn enemy. She was already surprised enough to see him fiddling with the lunchbox just now. However, at this moment, she had actually seen him giving Huo qingge a massage, and he even seemed to be very amiable. This was simply unbelievable. ¡°A little to the upper left!¡± While Huo qingge was eating, Feng Yan stood there and massaged her. He even had to listen to her orders. ¡°Eat more meat, you¡¯ve lost weight!¡± Feng Yan added, seeing that he and Huo qingge didn¡¯t really eat meat. ¡°I still think I¡¯m a little fatter!¡± Huo qingge felt that she had indeed gained some weight during this period of time. In the few days since she was discharged from the hospital, the food that flame had made for her was very delicious. Huo qingge tried to hold back her laughter when she heard the door being closed. ¡°Is there a tacit understanding?¡± Feng Yan asked Huo qingge as he sat down to eat. ¡°Tacit understanding, you understand me!¡± Huo qingge suddenly laughed, and it was a rather presumptuous laugh. ¡°Your man is just too tired. He¡¯s in a deep sleep, so I have to get up and beat you! He¡¯s laughing so loudly!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, showing his pampering and absolute indulgence. Huo qingge covered her mouth to stop herself from laughing. Feng Yan had arrived just in time, and their tacit cooperation at the end would probably keep Qiao ran depressed for a while. He didn¡¯t even say goodbye when he left, probably because he was really angry. Just thinking about it made him want to laugh. It was very, very, very good. He had to say it three times. ¡°Hey, do you think Qiao ran will take the opportunity to tell li beixiao that we are having an affair?¡± Huo qingge felt that it was very likely, and it would even be exaggerated. Who knew what it would be like? ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between us?¡± Feng Yan leaned back in his chair, his eyes slightly narrowed, his lazy tone charming. Huo qingge looked at him with a look that said,¡±what are you talking about?¡± Who has a thing with you? ¡°Do you two have something going on?¡± Just as Huo qingge was about to speak, li beixiao¡¯s low and hoarse voice was heard. Li beixiao¡¯s voice sounded very sexy, probably because of the fever. Chapter 553 ? 553 I¡¯ll feed you. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t eat it yourself Huo qingge and Feng Yan¡¯s chopsticks fell onto the table at the same time. They dared to swear to the heavens that it was not because they were guilty or that they had an affair. They never thought that li beixiao would come over. He was clearly in a deep sleep, and his breathing was even. Why did he suddenly wake up? ¡°Did I wake you up with my laughter?¡± Huo qingge walked over and placed a pillow behind li beixiao for him to lean on. ¡°Yes, demonic laughter!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were filled with heat. Even if he had been given a fever-reducing injection, there was still heat in his body, especially this kind of fever. Huo qingge poured him a glass of warm water and said, ¡± you¡¯re exaggerating, right? ¡± Huo qingge stuck out her tongue playfully. She had to admit that she had been a little too careful just now. She laughed so hard that she didn¡¯t care about anything. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that funny when she thought about it. She was a little childish. in the future, if Tang Tang doesn¡¯t get up from bed, just smile like this. I guarantee that I¡¯ll get up immediately! Li beixiao pinched Huo qingge¡¯s face. He could tell that she had not had a good rest. Her face was pale and dark circles could be seen under her eyes. ¡°Drink! It¡¯s warm.¡± Feng Yan brought the porridge to li beixiao and threw the spoon directly into the bowl. ¡°You feed me!¡± These words were directed at Huo qingge. Li beixiao had not finished his injection. Huo qingge was about to take the bowl when Feng Yan said, ¡± she hasn¡¯t eaten yet. Let me feed you! It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t eat it yourself.¡± Feng Yan glanced at Huo qingge. let¡¯s go eat! Huo qingge looked at him with a deep gaze, her eyes saying, big brother, let¡¯s get out of the act! Why are you still acting? Qiao ran has left.¡± ¡°You two really have a thing going on?¡± Li beixiao smiled. His tone was not good, but anyone could tell that he was joking. you only know now? open your mouth! Feng Yan brought a spoonful of porridge to li beixiao¡¯s mouth. Li beixiao opened his mouth and ate it. It was indeed warm, just right. ¡°You two are really messing around!¡± Huo qingge knew that li beixiao was just joking. He had absolute trust in Feng Yan. She didn¡¯t know when this change in trust had become so deep-rooted. Huo qingge went to eat. She was really hungry. She suddenly felt that Feng Yan was becoming more and more like her brother. It felt like her brother had possessed her. Her brother had been very busy these past two days and she had not seen him for two or three days. The moment she thought of her brother, she thought of little demon. That handsome and lazy young man was a little arrogant. Somehow, she felt that the child was looking at her brother with love. Actually, it was not accurate to call her a child. Although Xiao Yao was 19 years old, her mental maturity was similar to her. She had always felt that the little demon was causing trouble to attract her brother¡¯s attention. ¡°You can eat quite a lot. I thought you¡¯d only eat half a bowl!¡± Feng Yan looked at the empty bowl and lost his patience. If li beixiao asked for more, he would definitely throw the bowl of porridge on his head. He realized that he was getting better and better at serving people, and he couldn¡¯t help it. Feng Yan snorted in his heart. f * ck, my Lord, I have to change this habit! ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to serve me, so I¡¯ll let you serve me to my heart¡¯s content!¡± Li beixiao ate some porridge and felt much more energetic. When he was sick, he had to make a big fuss. Li beixiao had just finished being fed porridge by Feng Yan when the door to the ward opened. It was Feng Xi. Huo qingge glanced at Feng Yan. The two of them had met again ¡­ However, when she saw the person behind Feng Xi, Huo qingge was stunned. Chapter 554 ? 554 What trouble did you get yourself into again? Feng Yan had also seen Yin Yin. When he put down the bowl of porridge, the gentle smile on his lips seemed to have been stained with blood. Feng Xi tugged on her sleeve and pulled her in. She didn¡¯t even touch him. She glanced at Feng Yan and didn¡¯t even bother to hide the provocative smile on her face. Feng Yan sat down on the sofa and ignored him, but his devilish eyes were fixed on Yin Yin. Yin Yin turned her face away to avoid Feng Yan¡¯s gaze. Li beixiao understood what was going on. Huo qingge didn¡¯t say anything either. She was thinking of an excuse to get Yin Yin out so that no one would feel awkward. She just wanted to know if Feng Xi knew that she was Shi Nian, or if she had been pestered by Feng Xi. ¡°You¡¯re empty-handed?¡± Li beixiao opened his mouth first. He chose not to care about the situation between the two brothers and let them do whatever they wanted. If the trouble was too big, he would just pull her over and beat her up, and then it would stop. His method was different from big brother¡¯s. Big brother was worried that they would get injured if they fought. Especially Feng Xi, she didn¡¯t have any muscles and would be knocked down by Feng Yan with one punch! ¡°Third brother, do you think I should buy a fruit basket?¡± Although Feng Xi wasn¡¯t holding Yin Yin¡¯s hand, she kept tugging at her clothes. ¡°Yin Yin, call me third brother!¡± Feng Xi tugged at Yin Yin and pulled her to her side. Yin Yin could feel Feng Yan¡¯s eyes, so soft and cold. In this world, other than this man, no one else could have such a look. Huo qingge glanced at Feng Yan. Seeing the faint smile on his lips, she couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. However, Feng Xi¡¯s request for Yin Yin to address li Beichen as third brother had made Huo qingge even more confused. Just as Yin Yin was hesitating whether to call him that, li beixiao opened his mouth. Yin Yin, accompany valiant song for a walk. She hasn¡¯t gone out for a breath of fresh air all day! Li beixiao said to Yin Yin in a very familiar tone. ¡°Third brother ¡­¡± Feng Xi opened her mouth to speak, but li beixiao glared at her and shut her up. ¡°Yin Yin, come, accompany me for a walk!¡± Huo qingge grabbed Yin Yin¡¯s injured arm and pulled her out. Feng Xi had no choice but to let go of her sleeve. The door of the ward was closed. Li beixiao looked at Feng Xi without saying a word. ¡°Give me a cigarette!¡± These words were directed at Feng Yan, who had just taken out a cigarette and was about to smoke. This was the Li group¡¯s Hospital. No one would bother them if they smoked in the ward. just smell it. It¡¯s enough to satisfy your craving. You still want to smoke? aren¡¯t you afraid of valiant song? ¡± Feng Yan lit a cigarette and said to li Beichen. These few days, li Beichen¡¯s smoking addiction was particularly strong because of Yun Yi¡¯s matter. It was uncomfortable not to smoke now. Li beixiao didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Feng Yan was doing this for his own good, but he didn¡¯t say good things. ¡°Third brother, tell Lu jinnian to help me with the case!¡± Feng Xi pulled out a chair and sat down. Actually, he was a lazy person and liked to curl up on the sofa. However, the person sitting on the sofa was Feng Yan. The Lu jinnian that Feng Xi was talking about was li beixiao¡¯s friend. He was a very famous lawyer that most people couldn¡¯t afford to hire. ¡°What trouble did you get yourself into this time?¡± Li beixiao frowned slightly and looked at Feng Xi. She used to cause trouble but she had become more obedient recently. She hadn¡¯t been disciplining him well enough recently. What trouble did he cause this time to actually bring a lawsuit to Lu jinnian? Feng Yan held a cigarette between his fingers. The White smoke lingered around his fingertips, making it difficult to see his face clearly. Chapter 555 ? 555 How could this man be so shameless? He gently pursed his lips. It was a casual action, but it was full of temptation. This woman wanted to snatch his daughter away from him? When she said that she would never beg him again, she meant that she would go and beg Feng Xi. She didn¡¯t look like a silly woman, but she always did silly things and lacked discipline ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not my problem, he¡¯s helping. Third brother, help me tell Lu jinnian that I can¡¯t get him to help!¡± Feng Xi¡¯s tone was a little anxious. She was afraid that her third brother wouldn¡¯t agree, and then his matter would be difficult to handle. ¡°Is it illegal?¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t look for him for everything. If she didn¡¯t agree, she would kick up a fuss again. ¡°No! If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t look for third brother!¡± Feng Xi saw that li Beichen¡¯s medicine was almost finished and directly rang the bell. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him, you can just go find him directly!¡± His friendship with Lu jinnian could be formed with just a word. Feng Xi heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Feng Yan. His eyes were full of provocation, and Feng Yan returned him a cold look. There was a fool ¡­ Feng Yan was thinking about what kind of punishment he should give to this woman who had a bad memory so that she would be obedient. He had to think about this matter carefully and think about how to deal with nainai ¡­ As expected of his daughter, she had such a fierce character. Yesterday, she actually ¡­ At the thought of this, Feng Yan smiled. He missed that little fellow ¡­ ¨C In the hospital garden- ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s going on?¡± Huo qingge said as she looked at Yin Yin. She hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days and she had lost weight again. nainai¡¯s father and I are fighting for her custody ¡­ Yin Yin knew that she couldn¡¯t hide the truth from Huo qingge, but she didn¡¯t reveal that Feng Yan was nainai¡¯s father. She wouldn¡¯t say this, not because of Feng Yan¡¯s warning, but because she didn¡¯t want valiant song to be caught in the middle. how can this man be so shameless? you¡¯ve been taking care of nainai all these years. What right does he have to snatch the child away? ¡± Huo qingge was furious. She knew how difficult it had been for Yin Yin to raise nainai. he¡¯s indeed shameless. He¡¯s a scumbag, so I¡¯m definitely not giving nainai to him! When she thought of Feng Yan¡¯s request to sleep with her, Yin Yin trembled. ¡°What does this have to do with Feng Xi?¡± Huo qingge asked. Feng Xi said that she can find me a good lawyer, so she¡¯ll definitely agree to the lawsuit. However. the condition is that I tell her where shinian is ¡­ Feng Xi was sure that she knew Shi Nian, so she guessed that Shi Nian might be her brother. That day, Yin Yin had gotten into Feng Xi¡¯s car to tell him where shinian was in exchange for him finding her a good lawyer. However, she did not tell him that the person she was going to file a lawsuit against was Feng Yan. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to know that nainai was her and Feng Yan¡¯s daughter. If she won the lawsuit, she would leave with nainai. If she really couldn¡¯t, she would go abroad. Anyway, she was quite famous and wouldn¡¯t starve to death anywhere. She could live well with nainai by relying on her skills. As long as she didn¡¯t have any contact with Feng Yan, she wanted to stay far away from this man. ¡°When the time comes, you¡¯re going to tell him that you¡¯re Shi Nian?¡± After hearing Yin Yin¡¯s words, Huo qingge was relieved. As long as there were no emotional entanglements, it was good. yes, I¡¯ve thought about it. He likes men. If he knew that I¡¯m a woman, he definitely wouldn¡¯t like me. Didn¡¯t you see that he¡¯s pulling my sleeve? ¡± From this point, it could be deduced that Feng Xi wasn¡¯t interested in Yin Yin, so there was no need to worry that Feng Xi would continue to pester Yin Yin after finding out that Shi Nian was a woman. Chapter 556 ? 556 Feng Yan, don¡¯t go overboard Huo qingge nodded. I can see that too. Actually, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Beizhi has a lawyer friend. I¡¯ll just talk to him! ¡°No need, valiant song. If I really need it, I¡¯ll let you know. I won¡¯t be polite with you!¡± ¡°Besides, I should also give Feng Xi an explanation, so that he won¡¯t keep chasing me!¡± Actually, after seeing Feng Xi again and interacting with her, Yin Yin didn¡¯t feel that she was as annoying as before. At that time, he had domineeringly controlled Shi Nian like he was raising a pet, which Yin Yin couldn¡¯t accept. if you have anything, you have to tell me. In Yun Cheng, there¡¯s nothing that my big brother and Bei Zhi can¡¯t solve. It¡¯s a waste not to use this relationship, so don¡¯t treat me as an outsider! Huo qingge considered Yin Yin as her best friend. It was rare for her to meet such a close friend, and she cherished her very much. mm, I¡¯m not going up. I¡¯ll go back first. Nainai is still waiting for me! Yin Yin didn¡¯t want to go up and face Feng Yan. If she had known that he was here, she wouldn¡¯t have gone up with Feng Xi. He thought that the person Feng Xi wanted to invite to young master Li should be young master Li¡¯s friend, whom valiant song had mentioned earlier. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be in the hospital for the next two days. Call me if you need anything!¡± Valiant song hugged Yin Yin lightly and did not say much. Yin Yin also felt bad after saying too much. After all, that was a bad past. How could she have had sex with such a scumbag? She remembered what li beixiao had said. Nainai should have an unruly father ¡­ Now, it seemed that not only was he frivolous, but he was also a scumbag. Yin Yin sent a message to Feng Xi, telling her to call her if there was anything. She went back first. She walked out of the hospital and wanted to take a taxi, but the people who came were all passengers. She looked at the time and decided to take the subway back. Yin Yin was just about to walk to the subway when a Land Rover suddenly stopped beside her. It could be said that it almost stopped right next to her body ¡­ Yin Yin¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest. She was quite frightened. Anyone would be frightened by this. This was an instinctive reaction. Yin Yin was so angry that she wanted to curse. The car window of the Land Rover rolled down, and Yin Yin saw Feng Yanshi sitting inside. She didn¡¯t even want to scold him anymore and turned around to leave ¡­ ¡°You want me to carry you up?¡± The feminine words floated over, making Yin Yin stop in her tracks. She turned around abruptly and glared at Feng Yan angrily, like an angry kitten. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was very calm, but it also had a hint of femininity. His words weren¡¯t heavy, but his tone was commanding. Yin Yin opened the car door with trembling lips and got in. She had just sat down when Feng Xi called. Yin Yin let out a sigh of relief and answered the call. go find a lawyer yourself tomorrow. Lu jinnian, I¡¯ll send you the address and phone number. Then, you¡¯ll quickly tell me where shinian is! Feng Xi hung up the phone as soon as she finished speaking, not giving Yin Yin a chance to speak. Yin Yin clutched her phone tightly. She knew that Lu jinnian was a famous lawyer and had never lost a lawsuit. Yin Yin felt as if she had seen hope. She had never lost a case before, so she would definitely not lose this one. Feng Yan, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ll definitely fight for nainai¡¯s custody! These words were said through gritted teeth. Yin Yin felt that her throat was filled with suppressed anger. A spark would catch him off guard. No matter how calm he looked, his heart was already in a mess. Chapter 557 ? 557 What, you want to beg me now? Feng Yan ignored Yin Yin and took out his phone to make a call. And it was on speaker ¡­ Yin Yin turned her face away. She didn¡¯t want to look at Feng Yan, nor did she want to listen to his phone call. ¡°Why did you call me? You¡¯re treating me to a meal?¡± The call was picked up, and a man¡¯s low and tired voice came from the other end. ¡°I missed you! Are you busy?¡± Feng Yan asked with a smile, his lazy tone carrying a hint of playfulness. ¡°Don¡¯t miss me, nothing good happens when you miss me. Just now, bei Zhi even called me, asking me to help with a case!¡± The person on the other end of the phone was Lu jinnian. She tightened her grip on her phone and bit her lip as she looked at Feng Yan, her breathing becoming rapid. Her heart, which had just had some hope, was now bleeding bit by bit ¡­ ¡°The one who asked him for help is Yin shinian. How do you think you¡¯re going to win this lawsuit?¡± Feng Yan drove the car with one hand, leaning lazily on the seat. The watch on his wrist glowed with a low-profile light. ¡°Then you really can¡¯t fight, I¡¯m your defense lawyer! I¡¯ll let bei Zhi know later.¡± Hearing this, Yin Yin slowly closed her eyes. Her nails were digging into her flesh, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. Once again, all hope was destroyed. Lu jinnian had never lost a case before, so it was useless no matter which lawyer she looked for. ¡°You know what to say, keep your mouth shut!¡± Feng Yan hung up the phone without saying a word, but the smile on his face grew deeper. Yin Yin didn¡¯t say anything. She felt very tired and powerless ¡­ All these years, she had been able to withstand everything because of nainai. But now, she felt like a fish out of oxygen, dying ¡­ The car stopped and Feng Yan said, ¡± get out! Yin Yin didn¡¯t react for a moment and stood there in a daze. She thought she had heard wrong. ¡°Why do you want to beg me now?¡± Feng Yan leaned against the car window, his fingers rubbing his chin as he asked Yin Yin playfully. Yin Yin directly opened the car door and wanted to get out without saying anything. She felt uncomfortable staying with him for even a minute longer. ¡°Yin shinian, I¡¯m waiting for you to strip naked and beg me!¡± Feng Yan threw this sentence at her in a soft and feminine voice just as Yin Yin was about to close the door. The only response he got was Yin Yin slamming the car door. Feng Yan made another call. ¡°Young master!¡± Han Bing, who answered the phone, sounded a little breathless. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Feng Yan had a blissful smile on his face when he asked this. ¡°I¡¯m playing with Cola! Young master, when are you coming back? I can¡¯t hold on any longer. This little ancestor is too good at running. I can¡¯t hold on any longer! She doesn¡¯t even play with others!¡± Han Bing took the call and chased nainai and Cola all over the yard. Image! How could he convince the public in the future? his subordinates were all watching! ¡°You think she¡¯s playing with you? she¡¯s taking revenge on you!¡± Feng Yan looked at Yin Yin¡¯s stubborn back and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. if we want to take revenge, we should take revenge on you, young master, for not fulfilling your responsibility as a father all these years. What does it have to do with me? ¡± Han Bing was dumbfounded. What was going on? when did he offend the little ancestor? ¡°Go figure it out yourself!¡± Feng Yan hung up the phone and drove past Yin Yin. He lowered the window and said to her, ¡± see you later! Yin Yin completely didn¡¯t understand what Feng Yan meant and ignored him. In her heart, she scolded him. few hundred times. When Yin Yin couldn¡¯t find nainai at home, she finally understood what Feng Yan meant. She rushed into the kitchen, took a knife, put it in her bag, and ran out. Chapter 558 ? 558 When the three of them meet, chaos will ensue To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chu Yunyi¡¯s blood test results came out. They found a drug in his blood that could cause mental disorder. Furthermore, this medicine would counter the calming effects that Yun Yi had taken. This looked very similar to the calming medicine Yun Yi took, and it was impossible to find it in the same bottle. Li beixiao listened to the doctor¡¯s analysis and his face was frighteningly dark. To be able to change Yun Yi¡¯s medicine, it must be someone close to him, and someone who knew about Yun Yi¡¯s habit of taking calming medicine. He also found it strange. He had already talked to Yun Yi, so why did his illness act up again? someone actually dared to do such a thing to his nephew under his eyes. He was courting death. Chu baiqing was also quite surprised. No wonder Yun Yi had not had a relapse for so many years. She wouldn¡¯t have fallen so seriously ill just because of third sister-in-law. Huo qingge¡¯s eyes were filled with anger that she had never felt before. The first person she thought of was Tang ru. It was a very strong intuition, but without any evidence, she could not tell li beixiao. It would only put more pressure on him. Tang ru often came to Yun Yi¡¯s place, and they often met when they were abroad. She also knew about Yun Yi¡¯s feelings for her, so she did such a thing to stir up conflict in the Li family. It was the same method used to provoke li Beichen and Feng Yan in the battle. Just like what she had guessed, it was very likely that li Boyan had hatred in his heart when uncle passed the position to li beixiao. If he could defeat li beixiao, he could take over as the head of the Li family ¡­ Of course, these were all her own guesses. She had no evidence at all. After all, she was li beixiao¡¯s brother and sister-in-law. She could not accuse him without any evidence. She quietly left the room and gave Feng Yan a call. Feng Yan seemed to still be sleeping and was still in a daze. Huo qingge tried to clear his mind before telling him what had happened. we can¡¯t tell bei Zhi about this. He respects Tang ru a lot, and my uncle li also has high hopes for this daughter-in-law. So, we can¡¯t even tell him about our guesses. If we make a wrong judgment, how are we going to get along with each other in the future? ¡± ¡°I think so too. What do we do now?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t working well enough. Her brother, li beixiao, and Feng Yan had planned so carefully before, but they had all been seen through by the other party. One could imagine how difficult it was to deal with the opponent, and she did not want to alert the enemy. Yun Yi had discovered that his medicine had been changed, so what else had they not discovered? She didn¡¯t know any of this, so she felt very uneasy. If it was really done by Tang ru and Li Boyan, they were inhumane. To be able to kidnap li beixiao and drug Yun Yi, these were not things that humans could do. ¡°Wait for my call!¡± After ending the call with Feng Yan, Huo qingge walked back and saw Gu Jue the moment she entered the living room. Huo qingge did not expect Gu Jue to come to Yun Yi¡¯s Villa. Was she here for Bai Qing, or to see Yun Yi? Huo qingge suddenly remembered that Jason was also here ¡­ Could it be that they were here for Jason and Bai Qing? Li beixiao was also there. Wouldn¡¯t it be a mess? ¡°Third sister-in-law!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s expression did not look too good, as if he had not had a good night¡¯s sleep. As usual, he would call Huo qingge ¡°third sister-in-law¡± when he saw her and nothing else. Yunyi is sleeping. You can go see him when he wakes up! Huo qingge said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not looking at him, I¡¯m looking for Bai Qing!¡± Chapter 559 ? 559 Then have you checked who Bai Qing likes? Huo qingge smiled and stood in front of Gu Jue. ¡°Lord Jue, why don¡¯t we have a chat? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever spoken to each other!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s heart ached for Chu baiqing. A man like him was almost perfect. Not to mention his family background, but his temper and patience were rare. She felt that no matter who Gu Jue was with, he would not be suitable. Chu baiqing was the best match. Chu Bai Qing had loved him for so many years, and he had hurt her deeply recently. But even if she was hurt, the love in her heart wouldn¡¯t change. She really wanted to help them! ¡°What?¡± Gu Jue looked at Huo qingge. He was a little surprised that she wanted to talk to him. Among the few of them, he was the least talkative and the one who hated to talk the most. However, it was her third sister-in-law who had spoken and her third brother doted on her a lot, so it was not good to provoke her. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk!¡± On one hand, Huo qingge wanted to talk to him in private. On the other hand, she did not want him to meet Jason in front of li beixiao. Li beixiao would leave after finding out that there was a problem with the medicine. Huo qingge had not expected the medicine to appear. Now, she was not in the mood to let Gu Jue know her own heart. However, this was a separate matter. If he could solve it, he shouldn¡¯t drag it out. Chu Bai Qing was holding on. Gu Jue was a very lazy person. He was not even willing to talk much. Now, he even wanted to talk while walking. I heard from Bai Qing that you¡¯re getting engaged. Which girl? why didn¡¯t I hear your third brother mention it? ¡± He definitely couldn¡¯t say it out loud, what exactly do you mean by Chu Bai Qing! This would be counterproductive. no, he didn¡¯t. He even told third sister-in-law everything! What engagement? that was a lie to Chu baiqing. He had never thought of getting engaged. He just felt annoyed. Having a woman by his side, it was annoying ¡­ ¡°En, Bai Qing and I don¡¯t have any secrets between us. If there¡¯s anything on your mind, you¡¯ll tell me!¡± Huo qingge looked at Chu baiqing, hoping to get the information she needed from his expression. However, she was disappointed to find nothing. This was the point about Gu Jue that made people envious and speechless. He wouldn¡¯t waste his brain trying to figure out what you meant or what you were trying to express. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± Gu Jue stood there and did not want to take a single step. It was more comfortable to sit and talk, but he had to walk like this. The weather was cold, and he was wearing very little. Speaking of wearing clothes, Gu Jue remembered that Chu baiqing would always nag at him if he wore too much or too little. After that, he simply let Chu baiqing pick his clothes for him. When he thought of this, he felt an unspeakable tightness in his chest. Huo qingge looked at Gu Jue. She seemed to understand why Chu baiqing felt so tired. He was so tired that he wanted to give up. Indeed, Gu Jue doesn¡¯t like to use his brain, and he won¡¯t analyze your words seriously. Bai Qing and su qingran are just friends. They¡¯re not in love! Huo qingge thought about it again and decided to start with this. Let¡¯s see if Gu Jue can feel anything. yes, su qingran likes ice. I¡¯ve investigated this matter! Gu Jue still didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He would investigate anyone who appeared beside Chu baiqing. Even the nurses Chu Bai Qing interacted with, he checked where they lived. He would investigate anyone who appeared around Chu baiqing. He couldn¡¯t even remember when he started this habit. ¡°Then have you investigated who Bai Qing likes?¡± Chapter 560 ? 560 His anger had already spread throughout his body Huo qingge asked. No matter how unwilling Gu Jue was to use his brain to think, he should know what third sister-in-law was going to say now. Chu baiqing said that he liked her ¡­ Third sister-in-law also said that Chu baiqing would tell her everything. Did that mean that he told her about this? Looking at Huo qingge¡¯s eyes, Gu Jue thought that if third sister-in-law knew about it, then ¡­ ¡°Does third brother know?¡± ¡°What does your third brother know?¡± Huo qingge asked as she looked at him. Gu Jue¡¯s words carried his catchphrase. It was a habit. In front of Huo qingge, he still paid attention to it. He said in his heart, ¡± AI, third sister-in-law is letting him say it himself. After being asked this question, Gu Jue was not sure if his third sister-in-law knew about it. If Huo qingge knew that she was missing Gu Jue, that she had revealed the current situation between him and Chu baiqing, and that her question had caused Gu Jue¡¯s thoughts to jump out again, she would be so angry that she would vomit blood. ¡°I asked, does third brother know that I¡¯m here?¡± Huo qingge was stunned by Gu Jue¡¯s words. There was really no way for them to have a proper discussion. This way of thinking was too unacceptable. ¡°Of course ¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Huo qingge rubbed her forehead. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and tell third brother!¡± Gu Jue turned around and was about to leave, but Huo qingge decided to give him a strong dose of medicine. ¡°Bai Qing has a friend from abroad, and they¡¯re coming up with a treatment plan for Yun Yi! You can go later!¡± Huo qingge thought that once she mentioned this foreign friend, Gu Jue would definitely know that it was Jason. As expected, Gu Jue¡¯s eyes flashed with a touch of anger and ruthlessness. what¡¯s wrong?! Huo qingge felt as if her eyes were on fire. She seemed to have seen Gu Jue¡¯s body on fire. He still didn¡¯t love her despite his strong possessiveness? It was just that Gu Jue himself had not figured it out yet. When Gu Jue returned to the living room, he happened to meet li beixiao, who was about to go out. ¡°Third brother!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s tone of greeting was filled with impulsiveness. ¡°Yun Yi is sleeping and wants to see him. I¡¯m going out, Yun Yi¡¯s friend is here, can you arrange a meal for me tonight?¡± ¡°En!¡± The corners of Gu Jue¡¯s mouth revealed a cold smile. He would definitely make good arrangements! Li beixiao seemed to have something to deal with. He had just been discharged from the hospital and was very tired. Huo qingge¡¯s heart ached, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Li beixiao was suppressing his anger about Yun Yi¡¯s matter. It was not a small matter. It was so inhumane that it would not be enough to vent his hatred if he did not kill someone. ¡°Remember to drink more water. I¡¯m here, so you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± He said. Now, Yun Yi was very obedient to Huo qingge. He was very cooperative in taking medicine and eating. So, Huo qingge could not go anywhere and could only stay here. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Li beixiao kissed Huo qingge¡¯s forehead. It was a very heavy kiss. Huo qingge wondered if li beixiao would suspect his brother or sister-in-law ¡­ After li beixiao left, Gu Jue immediately started to look for her. Chu Yunyi¡¯s Villa had many rooms, so Huo qingge knew that Chu baiqing and the others had been in the study. He was probably still here. Sure enough, Gu Jue found Chu baiqing and Jason in the study room. The two of them were standing by the French window and talking. They stood quite close to each other. Jason was a Westerner and was slightly taller than Chu Bai Qing. Chu baiqing tilted his head and listened to Jason¡¯s words with a gentle smile. Under the sunlight, he looked so warm and steady, especially when he exuded a warm and gentle aura that made people feel calm. Chapter 561 ? 561 He gave Gu Jue a slap Although the two men were standing side by side, they looked extremely compatible with each other. When Huo qingge first saw Jason, she felt that his humorous and elegant demeanor was very attractive. Gu Jue did not say anything either. He just stood by the door and looked at their backs. In fact, Chu baiqing had already seen Gu Jue from the corner of his eye from the moment he stood there. He just pretended not to see it ¡­ Gu Jue saw the cigarette between Chu baiqing¡¯s fingers and immediately exploded. ¡°Who allowed you to smoke?¡± She walked behind Chu Bai Qing in a few steps, pulled him over, and took the cigarette from his hand. He directly crushed it in his hand. Jason was stunned by Gu Jue¡¯s sudden intrusion. Chu baiqing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. He wanted to shake off Gu Jue¡¯s hand, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m f * cking asking you a question!¡± Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t smoke, and he couldn¡¯t stand the smell of smoke. He never smoked in front of him. Seeing the cigarette in Chu baiqing¡¯s hand, he was furious. In his eyes, Chu baiqing shouldn¡¯t be smoking. ¡°You¡¯re too rough!¡± Jason frowned as he spoke. He spoke Chinese very well. ¡°F * ck off, what has this got to do with you!¡± Gu Jue glared at Jason and replied impolitely. Huo qingge had finally witnessed how furious Gu Jue would be when he met Chu baiqing. This was simply like eating gunpowder. ¡°Gu Jue, Jason is here to treat Yunyi. Stop it!¡± Chu Bai Qing opened his mouth and growled. He was on the verge of losing control of his anger. ¡°Are you f * cking shouting at me for him?¡± With such a strong push, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body was pressed against the wall. Gu Jue used a lot of force. Chu baiqing frowned in pain. He felt that he could withstand pain recently! It was really quite funny. He had been abused to the point of numbness. Jason could not stand it anymore. He pulled Gu Jue¡¯s body over and threw a punch. Who was Gu Jue? even three to five people could not get close to him. He was famous for being fast, accurate, and ruthless in fighting. Gu Jue reacted quickly and caught Jason¡¯s fist. He raised his leg and knelt on Jason¡¯s stomach. ¡°Chu baiqing is one of my people. If you dare to have any ideas about him, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± He released Jason¡¯s hunched body with a force, then waved his hand and punched him in the face again. Jason staggered a few steps before he bent down. One could imagine how much force Gu Jue¡¯s knee had exerted on him. Chu baiqing¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. He raised his hand and slapped Gu Jue¡¯s face. Because of his anger, Gu Jue was not prepared for this slap. In other words, he would guard against anyone but Chu Bai Qing. ¡°You hit me? You f * cking hit me?¡± This was probably the first time in Gu Jue¡¯s life that he had been slapped by someone. Furthermore, it was in front of so many people. His face was red as he raised his hand, but it didn¡¯t land on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue with a deep gaze. His eyes were so cold that it was as if he was looking at a stranger. Huo qingge knew that she was taking a gamble. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing needed an extreme outburst like this to change their relationship. Chu Bai Qing had suppressed it for too long, if he didn¡¯t let it out, he would really go crazy. This was also the reason why she didn¡¯t say anything or stop him. ¡°Gu Jue, don¡¯t meddle in my Affairs in the future. Get as far away from me as you can! I, Chu baiqing, don¡¯t want to see you ever again!¡± This was the first time Chu Bai Qing cursed. It lacked the usual gentleness, and the sharpness of his voice revealed ruthlessness. Chapter 562 ? 562 No one can think about his people This was the first time Gu Jue didn¡¯t respond to someone¡¯s scolding. He was completely dumbfounded. Chu baiqing was like a stranger to him today. He had smoked, he had cursed, and he had hit him. Gu Jue could not accept these things at all, so he was stunned for a moment. It was as if he had been beaten silly and scolded silly ¡­ Until he saw Chu baiqing helping Jason up from the ground and apologizing to him. He also saw Chu baiqing checking the wound on Jason¡¯s mouth. Gu Jue used his tongue to touch his cheek. It was quite painful. In the past, whenever he was injured, Chu Bai Qing would nag him non-stop while he treated his wounds. Her gentle and distressed look made him feel that the injury was not bad. Now, he had given all his gentleness to another man. How long had it been since he smiled at her? How long had it been since he was nervous about her? Chu baiqing¡¯s words still echoed in his ears,¡¯Gu Jue, don¡¯t f * cking meddle in my Affairs in the future. Get as far away from me as you can!¡¯ I, Chu baiqing, don¡¯t want to see you ever again!¡± Gu Jue, you¡¯re a f * cking idiot. She has someone she likes again. She doesn¡¯t have you in her heart anymore. You¡¯re a big fool if you¡¯re still here meddling in things. You¡¯re disgusting! ¡°F * ck, that¡¯s f * cking disgusting!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s words were actually based on what he had just said in his heart. It was really not directed at Chu baiqing and Jason. However, since he had already said it, no had become yes. Gu Jue gave the two of them the middle finger and left with a cold smile. Gu Jue walked to the door, turned around, and said to Chu baiqing, ¡± that day in the car, I even took a few photos. I¡¯ll send you a few when I have time, as a memento! Chu baiqing¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted as he stopped Gu Jue¡¯s words. He clenched his fists in anger and ran towards Gu Jue. This time, Gu Jue felt it. He turned around and pressed Chu baiqing against the wall. ¡°Just thinking about your alluring appearance gives me the feeling!¡± Gu Jue leaned into Chu baiqing¡¯s ear as he spoke. The heat from his voice entered his ear as if he was teasing him. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re so disgusting!¡± Chu baiqing felt like he was already covered in wounds, but Gu Jue still poured salt on his wounds. If he had known that so many years of love would end up like this, he would never have loved her back then. He would never have. ¡°No matter how disgusting I am, you still enjoy it!¡± Gu Jue was referring to the incident in the car that day. One could never escape the word ¡°sex.¡± No matter how unwilling she was, no matter how much she struggled and resisted, her body was the most honest. It was normal to have a reaction. That day, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t control himself ¡­ ¡°Get lost!¡± Chu Bai Qing turned his face away, gritted his teeth and shouted. ¡°If you dare to let him touch you, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Gu Jue was not joking when he said this. He would never let go of anyone who dared to touch his things. Just now, just now, he suddenly had a clear realization. Chu baiqing was his, Gu Jue¡¯s, and he would be the one under him for the rest of his life. She was Gu Jue¡¯s ¡± woman ¡°, a person that no one could think of. If he wanted to leave her, he could forget about it for the rest of his life. He seemed to have really been turned gay by him, completely gay. He felt like he was normal with Chu Bai Qing ¡­ She let go of Chu baiqing and walked over to Huo qingge. third sister-in-law, do we still want to talk? ¡± It had already come to this, so it was unreasonable not to talk to third sister-in-law. Chapter 563 ? 563 Usually, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about things he could handle Huo qingge nodded and let Gu Jue leave. She looked at Chu baiqing and laughed, ¡± in front of him, you shouldn¡¯t pamper him. His temper and arrogance are mostly because of you. In the future, just be tough with him. After a few times, he¡¯ll soften! Chu baiqing looked at Huo qingge with a bitter smile. How could there be a future? his heart was very calm right now, and he had never felt so relaxed before. After Huo qingge left, Jason finally spoke, ¡°Chu, he¡¯s too rough. He¡¯s not suitable for you. Let¡¯s be together! ¨C In the headquarters- After li beixiao had smoked a few cigarettes, Huo zhongrao came in. ¡°I told you I¡¯ve been busy recently, so I can¡¯t call you if there¡¯s anything!¡± Huo zhongrao was wearing a camouflage training suit and his military boots were covered in dust. ¡°I have something in my heart!¡± Li beixiao had a lot on his mind. Usually, he would not tell others about things that he could bear. Huo zhongrao stopped drinking his water, knowing that it must be a tricky matter. Huo zhongrao called his orderly and told him to postpone everything and not disturb him. ¡°Speak!¡± She sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. Looking at the cigarette in the ashtray, she knew that li beixiao had smoked a lot. Yunyi¡¯s illness came back because someone changed his medicine, causing him to be in a state of mental disorder! Li beixiao explained it simply, and Huo zhongrao understood. All these years, Chu Yunyi had been taking medicine to calm his nerves. Everyone in the family knew this. Therefore, the person who could change his medicine must be someone close to him. It was impossible for him to be Coco the bunny. Although he liked to nag, he had a good relationship with Yun Yi. If Yun Yi had a headache or a fever, he would cry. So, li beixiao ruled him out. After eliminating him, the problem was that Yun Yi did not have anyone close to him. ¡°Who do you suspect?¡± Huo zhongrao had already thought of a few people and rejected a few. There were only two left. ¡°Yunyi has someone he likes, and that person is valiant song!¡± ¡°I want the person behind the scenes to direct another scene of me, ah Yan, in love!¡± At this point, li beixiao took a deep puff of his cigarette. ¡°Are you suspecting your brother or your sister-in-law?¡± Huo zhongrao asked directly. Someone who could make li beixiao so depressed and conflicted was definitely not an unimportant person. The only people who could be linked together were li Boyan and Tang ru, and the time they returned to the country was also very coincidental. If he didn¡¯t doubt, he wouldn¡¯t find anything, but once he did, he would find many problems. Also, Li Wenwen¡¯s incident was too much of a coincidence. ¡°I¡¯m already suspicious ¡­¡± This was what li beixiao was most unwilling to say, especially Tang ru. The elder sister-in-law was like a mother. Tang ru had indeed sacrificed a lot for the Li family. ¡°Now that I think about it, li Boyan was with my father before. He went abroad after you inherited the Li family ¡­¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s brows furrowed. If all this was true, then his father¡¯s death was also related to li Boyan. it¡¯s all suspicion, big brother. There¡¯s no evidence ¡­ Li beixiao had also thought of this. If the person behind the scenes was really his brother, then the kidnapping was not important. The most important thing was uncle Huo¡¯s death ¡­ ¡°He found out without any evidence. Didn¡¯t he want to arrange for Li Wenwen to work in your company? If they¡¯re really the ones behind this, they must have a purpose and a flaw!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes were cold, and his chest was filled with anger, anger that had nowhere to vent. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to do Li Wenwen and Li Boyan¡¯s DNA!¡± Chapter 564 ? 564 Really suffocated to death Previously, he did the blood sample that li Boyan sent over, and it was not even certain if it was his own blood. ¡°If Li Wenwen isn¡¯t his daughter, then we can be sure, right?¡± If she insisted on being his daughter even though she wasn¡¯t, then she must have some unspeakable secret. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ I¡¯ve already asked the flames to do it!¡± Li beixiao let out a sigh of relief. On the way here, he had already told Huo Yan to check the DNA. ¡°Valiant song, you¡¯re so smart, you must have guessed it.¡± Li beixiao¡¯s hand trembled, and the cigarette fell. If li Boyan and Tang ru were really behind this, how was he going to face valiant song? His father had been killed ¡­ ¡°If li Boyan really did it, it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t think too much!¡± Huo zhongrao squeezed li beixiao¡¯s shoulder and comforted him. In fact, his heart was in a mess. He had a deep relationship with li Boyan and she really couldn¡¯t think of why he would do this. ¡°Contact ah Yan. I won¡¯t tell you about valiant song¡¯s matter, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be able to help with the investigation!¡± Huo zhongrao knew his sister well. ¡°En, I¡¯ll go find ah Yan in a while!¡± After leaving the headquarters, li beixiao went straight to Feng Yan¡¯s house. These few days, he didn¡¯t come to his house much. Li Nancheng and su Tian were the ones taking care of the child. When li beixiao got out of the car, Han Bing was also walking over from the lawn. Obviously, he was surprised by li beixiao¡¯s sudden visit. ¡°Mr. Li ¡­¡± Han Bing glanced at the villa. He didn¡¯t know if the guards had told young master that Mr. Li was here. Yin shinian and nainai were both there ¡­ ¡°What, is there someone hiding inside?¡± Seeing Han Bing¡¯s nervous expression, li beixiao narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°No such thing ¡­ Who are you hiding!¡± Han Bing quickly waved his hand and said. It was better not to do anything, which would make it more conspicuous. Li beixiao glanced at him, turned around, and walked toward the villa. Han Bing followed behind him, wanting to make a call to young master to ask him to hide her. He took out his phone, but before he could unlock it, li beixiao turned around and looked at him. it¡¯s already twelve o ¡®clock. I was wondering why I was hungry ¡­ Han Bing smiled awkwardly and put his phone back in his pocket. He felt that he had been a little silly today. After being tormented by little ancestor nainai for the past two days, he felt that his IQ had degenerated into a negative number. Nainai, the little ancestor, was too much of a troublemaker, completely unlike her usual obedient and sensible self. She wanted to take revenge on her father, but his father was hiding, so he was the one who suffered. The young master had gone too far. If only she had known that he would ignore her suffering like this. That day, when miss Yin came with the knife, he shouldn¡¯t have loyally protected his master and snatched it away. He should have let miss Yin end young master in one strike, he was really aggrieved. However, he really did admire miss Yin. She looked so weak, but she actually dared to use a knife to fight their young master. Their young master didn¡¯t care about his life in the past. If you can find a knife in the main building now, I¡¯ll consider you amazing. From the moment miss Yin moved in, young master had ordered people to search the entire building inch by inch, taking away all the knives in the main building, as well as any other lethal things ¡­ As Han Bing was thinking about these things, he realized that he had already followed li beixiao into the living room. Suddenly, his heart was in his throat. The young master had said that at this time, he could not let Huo qingge know about him and Yin shinian. Chapter 565 ? 565 Then don¡¯t call me to visit the child Han Bing instinctively wanted to reach out to stop li Beichen. It was an instinctive action. But li beixiao glared at her. The more Han Bing acted like this, the more li beixiao felt that Han Bing was hiding something from him, or rather, Feng Yan was hiding something from him. Han Bing chuckled and felt that his head must have been squeezed by the door. Why was he doing something stupid ¡­ Looking at the messy living room, li beixiao lowered his head and looked at his feet to avoid tripping. Tang Tang and Mumu had lived here before, so they had a lot of toys, and they were not small things. Take Tang Tang¡¯s Barbie doll mansion for example. It was the size of a bedroom after all the buildings were built. This was a custom-made version. Not to mention the swings and ladders ¡­ These were supposed to be in the toy room, but they were all in the living room. However, he was sure that Mumu and Tang Tang were at home and were being watched by li Nancheng and su Tian. Feng Yan walked down the stairs, his neck swaying. He could barely keep his eyes open. Li beixiao was also stunned when he saw the mess of toys. Ever since they moved out, li beixiao had not come here. He did not come here secretly every day like before. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Feng Yan looked at the messy living room, feeling as if he was in a mess. Was this daughter his biological daughter? Did he jump out of a rock? Monkey ¡­ He was simply too pretentious. There was no room in his house that was clean and tidy now. In the past, Feng men¡¯s subordinates were most afraid of him, their young master. However, now, they were most afraid of nainai. ¡°You think I can¡¯t do it? Then don¡¯t come to my house anymore!¡± Li beixiao glanced at the brown leather sofa, which was messily painted. At a glance, he knew that it was drawn by a child ¡­ What kind of brain did li beixiao have? he remembered that Lu jinnian had called him to say that he couldn¡¯t take on Feng Xi¡¯s friend¡¯s case because it was the same case as his client. Feng Xi had brought Yin Yin with her that day ¡­ Then, she looked at the messy living room and Feng Yan¡¯s one-night stand ¡­ Calculating the time, if that woman had a child by accident, she would be around nainai¡¯s age. When Feng Yan had brought nainai to his house for the first time, he had vaguely felt that nainai looked like him. And when he saw Tang Tang and Feng Yan together, he had never felt that they looked alike. Then, li beixiao thought to himself, that¡¯s my daughter. How can she look like Feng Yan? ¡°Then don¡¯t call me to visit the child!¡± Feng Yan wanted to say directly,¡±you two come to me for everything, and you ask me to come over with just a call to see your child.¡± Since he had a secret that he could not tell, he had to listen. On the other hand, she told him not to go to their house, so he restrained his temper a little. Otherwise, she could have gone to give him two punches in the morning. ¡°Where¡¯s nainai?¡± Although li beixiao asked in a probing manner, his tone was certain. Feng Yan stopped in his tracks and looked at li Beichen. He was much calmer than the ice. why did you get nainai to come to my house? go to Yin shinian¡¯s house! He stopped for two to three seconds before walking over again. alright, stop pretending. You think I don¡¯t know? Han Bing already said it! Li Beichen turned around and glanced at Han Bing, who was extremely nervous. ¡°No, young master Li, when did I ¡­¡± Han Bing was so scared that his face turned pale. He couldn¡¯t joke like this. He looked at his young master with an aggrieved face. He really didn¡¯t have anything to say. ¡°You really are an old fox!¡± Feng Yan said through gritted teeth. Chapter 566 ? 566 You¡¯re allowed to have it, but I¡¯m not allowed to? In fact, li beixiao¡¯s previous thoughts were only his own speculations. He was just using an ice-cold expression to confirm it again. Han Bing wasn¡¯t as smart as Feng Yan, and he wasn¡¯t good at lying either, so he could easily see through her. there are really all kinds of strange things. How can a daughter pop out of nowhere? ¡± Li beixiao knew that Feng Yan had always liked children. Since Mumu was born, he had spent most of his time taking care of Mumu. No matter how tense their relationship was, they seemed to have reached a tacit understanding. That was, if he wanted to take Mumu away, li beixiao would not care. After Tang Tang came back, Feng Yan gave all his time to her and doted on her very much. That day, valiant song had even told li beixiao that she didn¡¯t know when Feng Yan would have a child of his own. Yet, she unexpectedly had such a big daughter. Sometimes, fate can really surprise you. He didn¡¯t expect that after being hit, they would recognize each other as father and daughter. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to have it, but I¡¯m not allowed to?¡± Although Feng Yan had a headache and nainai was a capable woman, the fact that he had a daughter made him extremely happy. That was his daughter, Feng Yan¡¯s daughter. She had his blood in her and was the continuation of his life. It was a very special feeling. ¡°You¡¯re fighting with Yin Yin for nainai?¡± The person Lu jinnian didn¡¯t mention was definitely Feng Yan. I don¡¯t want my daughter. Are you kidding me? ¡± Feng Yan felt that losing five years of time with his child was the biggest regret in his life. ¡°You only want your daughter and not her mother?¡± Li beixiao frowned, disagreeing with Feng Yan¡¯s approach. I want her. She has to follow me. Nainai¡¯s stubbornness is really inherited from her! When he thought about how that woman had gone to Feng Xi to negotiate terms without lowering her head to him, Feng Yan was filled with anger. you have to know what you¡¯re doing. You can¡¯t hurt the child! As a father, li Beichen had a deep understanding of this. look, look! Who¡¯s the one hurting who? ¡± Feng Yan pointed at the living room that was in shambles. The key was that nainai didn¡¯t let anyone clean her up and was still in a mess. In the words of that brat, she wanted to make trouble for him, and if he couldn¡¯t stand it, he would ask her to drive her away ¡­ ¡°Look at this place ¡­¡± Feng Yan rolled up the sleeves of his black shirt again, revealing his strong arms with a row of untidy teeth marks on them. It was obvious that it was bitten by a child, and the bite was quite strong. ¡°Do you have a grudge against your daughter?¡± Li beixiao was also slightly surprised. Nainai looked very well-behaved and sensible. He was cheerful and lively, or his son would not be so obsessed with him ¡­ At the thought of his son, li beixiao suddenly realized that nainai¡¯s frivolous father was Feng Yan ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong ¡­¡± Li beixiao rarely cursed. Then wouldn¡¯t he become in-laws with Feng Yan in the future? Just the way his son was behaving in front of nainai made him feel like he was inferior to Feng Yan. ¡°You gave me a fright!¡± Feng Yan, li beiming, and Li beiming were shocked by this curse. I suddenly remembered that you¡¯re nainai¡¯s frivolous father! Li beixiao¡¯s words were muffled, but he was not thinking too far ahead. Logically speaking, the child was only a few years old. When he grew up, it was still unknown whether he would like to play together. Now, it was unnecessary to worry about him. It was a little self-abuse. However, li beixiao knew his son well. He was definitely an infatuated man. you still dare to say that you¡¯re out of tune. Do you want Mumu to be unable to get a wife? ¡± Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile. He had finally found some fun. Chapter 567 ? 567 You have to brush your teeth ten times, not one less Li beixiao raised his eyebrows. whether I say it or not, you¡¯re still an unruly father! Li beixiao glanced at Han Bing, who was looking at him with resentment. This child was stubborn. Why was she looking at him? Han Bing was glared at by li beixiao. He quickly turned around and left, so as not to be cannon fodder again. ¡°Ha ¡­¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything else. Let¡¯s fight again in the future. Feng Yan felt that he would have to fight with li beixiao for the rest of his life. Just for this frivolous father¡¯s title. I¡¯m serious. Did my woman tell you any secrets recently? ¡± Li beixiao lit a cigarette. Recently, his smoking addiction was a Little Big. He knew it, but he could not control it. He used to have good self-control, but now he was a little lazy. ¡°Your woman has told me many secrets. Which one do you mean?¡± Feng Yan thought about it in his mind. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing? Or li Boyan and Tang ru? ¡°Yun Yi¡¯s medicine has been changed!¡± It was impossible for li beixiao not to be jealous, but it was not that serious. In li beixiao¡¯s heart, he had regarded Feng Yan as Huo qingge¡¯s best friend. go on. I¡¯ll listen and see if I should tell you! She watched as li beixiao took another cigarette and lit it at the one that was almost finished. Feng Yan concluded that the more li beiming smoked, the more he had on his mind. ¡°My big brother ¡­ And sister-in-law!¡± Li Beichen exhaled a mouthful of smoke and took a deep breath before he spoke. ¡°The two of you have quite a tacit understanding!¡± Since li beixiao was already suspicious, Feng Yan had no need to hide it. He had come to find him just to confirm it. ¡°When did she find out?¡± His woman was not only beautiful, but also very smart. Her observation skills were also very sharp. the first time she met your brother and sister-in-law, she already felt that there was something wrong with her. She told me that when Yun Yi was hospitalized, your sister-in-law went to find her and asked her to comfort Yun Yi with her feelings. When she lied to him, valiant song had me start investigating! when Yunyi¡¯s medicine was changed, she was very sure that there was something wrong with your sister-in-law and brother. However, she couldn¡¯t tell you rashly, as she was afraid that it would burden you. Besides, she made a wrong judgment and it would affect the relationship of the family! Feng Yan told li Beichen what had happened in general. Li beixiao was silent. He thought that he had already suffered a lot, but he didn¡¯t expect his woman to suffer so much for him. ¡°Qingge, I suspect that Li Wenwen is not li Boyan¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m preparing to start with a DNA test!¡± Feng Yan lit a cigarette as well. Ever since nainai had arrived, he had not dared to smoke anymore. That brat¡¯s nose was even more sensitive than a dog¡¯s. She had to brush her teeth ten times when she smelled him smoking. When he brushed his teeth, she put her hands on her waist and counted. Not one less. I¡¯ve already sent the flames to investigate. The results will be out soon! Li beixiao was a person who valued family. In fact, he was not interested in the position of the head of the Li family. He had only sat in this position because his father had asked him to. His father said that his big brother¡¯s personality was not suitable, his heart was not broad enough, and his vision was narrow ¡­ However, he did not expect that this would become the reason for his brother¡¯s revenge on the Li family. He had watched Yun Yi grow up, how could he do such a thing? He would give him dividends from the Li group¡¯s profits every year, and they would have no worries about food and clothing abroad ¡­ He thought about the kidnapping he had encountered and the foreign mercenaries led by Ming Xiu ¡­ These were all things that could only be hired with a lot of money. Chapter 568 ? 568 Are you looking for a beating or are you looking for a beating? And where did his big brother get this money from? But then again, what did he want the map for? This matter could be traced back to more than 20 years ago, when valiant song was kidnapped and uncle Huo was murdered ¡­ If his big brother was the one behind all this, how could he face valiant song? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Your big brother is your big brother. What he did has nothing to do with you. Valiant song is not an insensible person. She won¡¯t take her anger out on you!¡± Feng Yan knew that li beixiao was thinking about uncle Huo¡¯s murder and valiant song¡¯s kidnapping. ¡°His last name is li after all!¡± When li beixiao was about to smoke his third cigarette, Feng Yan stopped his hand. ¡°Your woman is far stronger and more sensible than you think. Didn¡¯t uncle say that she has the fate of a Phoenix and is The Guardian of the Li family?¡± Li beixiao laughed when he heard Feng Yan¡¯s words. These comforting words had reached a certain level. ¡°Qingge, she¡¯s really a good woman, so you have to treat her well. If you didn¡¯t have a child with her, I wouldn¡¯t have let her go. She¡¯s the woman I want to protect for the rest of my life.¡± What Feng Yan said was the truth. No matter how much he liked Huo qingge, he would never do something that would break up a family. Feng Yan was referring to the past, which meant that it had already become a thing of the past. What he didn¡¯t know was that at the corner of the stairs, a slender figure slowly slid down the wall and sat on the floor when she heard her words. Looking at the marks on her wrist, she suddenly laughed, and her eyes turned red. She propped herself up and returned to her room, forgetting that she wanted a glass of water. ¡°Are you asking for a beating or are you looking for a beating?¡± Li beixiao narrowed his eyes. He had never been sure of Feng Yan¡¯s feelings for Huo qingge. However, he believed that even if Feng Yan still had feelings for his woman, he would not take action. I¡¯m just saying. Now that my woman is pregnant, you can put your heart into your stomach. When he spoke of women, Feng Yan¡¯s devilish eyes were filled with a dark and unclear emotion. As for Yin Yin, Feng Yan felt that he was more responsible for her. After all, she had given birth to his child. Also, he didn¡¯t reject physical contact with her. Other than Huo qingge, Yin Yin was the second woman who had aroused his desire. Furthermore, nainai had been living with her all this while. It would not be good for the child¡¯s growth either. He could give her all the love he could. However, a child would only be happy if he had his parents and his own family. As for love, Feng Yan did not believe in it. He thought that he had given all his love to valiant song when he decided to let go. He had already buried this love. ¡°You¡¯ve decided?¡± Li beixiao was really happy for Feng Yan. Previously, valiant song had wanted to match Feng Yan and Yin Yin, but she didn¡¯t expect that they would have a child together. This kind of fate could really be said by the heavens. it¡¯s not that easy. Nainai is resentful towards me, and I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll act like that. Yin Yin is more repulsed by me, and I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be able to tame me! Nainai¡¯s personality was like Yin Yin¡¯s. She had a stubborn temper, and if she threw a tantrum, she would be unreasonable. She wouldn¡¯t even listen to anything you said. She was just like a spoiled child, but Feng Yan knew that his daughter was not spoiled at all. She was just venting her dissatisfaction with him. She said that she thought her father was dead, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be alive. She was quite hopeful! Chapter 569 ? 569 She should at least be given a status When Feng Yan had heard this, he had been shocked. How could a child who was not even five years old say something like this? He remained silent and did not reply. Nainai¡¯s eyes were a little red, but she stubbornly did not let herself cry. ¡°You weren¡¯t even there when mom and I needed you! Now that we¡¯re doing well, you¡¯re here again. You want to pick up what¡¯s ready-made and take me back? what right do you have?¡± li Mumu said that you brought him up from. young age. When you were someone else¡¯s father, I had to please the neighbors so that they wouldn¡¯t gossip about my mother ¡­ I went to kindergarten and went home by myself. Because of this, my mother apologized to me every day. Where were you at that time? ¡± I had a fever, and mom didn¡¯t sleep for three days. She was by my side the whole time. Where were you at that time? ¡± Where were you when I was called a fatherless wild child by the kids? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same with or without you ¡­ What are you doing here ¡­ I¡¯d rather be the Father who died in my memory ¡­¡± Feng Yan¡¯s heart ached so much that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe when he thought about what nainai had said. After his daughter said this, she did not let her tears fall. He wanted to hold her in his arms. However, she kept retreating, not letting him get close. it must not be easy for Yinyin to raise a child alone. You should treat her well! Li beixiao had heard about Yin Yin¡¯s situation from Huo qingge. He also heard that she had a younger brother who often caused trouble and did not have a good relationship with Yin Yin. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know how to treat someone well. She had raised Yin Yin, so Feng Yan felt that he had to be responsible for her. He could give her status, but he could not afford to give her anything more than love. ¡°Now that you have a woman, shouldn¡¯t you take off the necklace on my woman¡¯s neck?¡± After all, that necklace was the symbol of the head lady of the household. It was not suitable for valiant song to wear it all the time. Based on li beixiao¡¯s understanding of Feng Yan, he would marry Yin Yin. ¡°Valiant song, wear it! You should know how much my mother liked her as her daughter-in-law when we were young. Keep her as a memento!¡± This was the reason why Feng Yan had not removed the necklace for valiant song. In the years after valiant song¡¯s kidnapping, his mother would always think of her when she was alive. The more she thought about her, the more she would cry. He really liked the young valiant song. She had also said that this necklace would be given to valiant song ¡­ This decision of his could be considered to have followed his mother¡¯s last wish. Li beixiao did not say anything more. He could not say no to such a request. you should discipline the child. You spoil the child too much. This ¡­ I can¡¯t ignore this kind of trouble!¡± Looking at the scene in the living room, li beixiao felt that Feng Yan was spoiling him too much. If it were any other father, he would have been a big child by now and would not have allowed her to make such a fuss. it¡¯ll be in the future if you want to care. She doesn¡¯t hurt herself. Anything is fine! Feng Yan thought about how she was about to fight him with a knife and was worried that nainai would learn from him. Li beixiao looked at the watch on his wrist. He had said what he needed to say. He wanted to go back to Chu Yunyi¡¯s place. Li beixiao had just gotten up when his phone rang. He looked at the caller ID. Li beixiao ignored it and let his phone ring. Feng Yan looked at his phone and saw Qiao ran¡¯s name. After hanging up automatically, li beixiao was about to put away his phone when another call came in. This time, li beixiao had to answer the call. Chapter 570 ? 570 You don¡¯t have a grudge against me, but your woman Feng Yan glanced at professor tan again. Feng Yan knew that professor Tan¡¯s two best students were li beixiao and Qiao ran. Qiao ran must have been with professor tan and wanted to call li beixiao over. ¡°I¡¯ll answer it for you!¡± Feng Yan looked at li beixiao and knew that he didn¡¯t want to answer. Feng Yan didn¡¯t know if he had heard what Qiao ran had said at the hospital that day. Anyway, when Huo qingge repeated it to him, he only had one word to describe Qiao ran: ¡± shameless! ¡°No need, it¡¯s professor tan after all!¡± Professor tan was li beixiao¡¯s teacher, and he could not deny his respect. Li beixiao answered a call from professor tan. Sure enough, Qiao ran was with him and asked him to go over for dinner. professor tan, I¡¯ll visit you another day. My nephew is in an accident, so I can¡¯t leave! Li beixiao knew that Huo qingge did not like him to have anything to do with Qiao ran. In fact, he didn¡¯t have any other feelings for Qiao ran in the past. He just admired her. After all, there weren¡¯t many people who were better than her in mathematics. Moreover, she was a girl, so it was inevitable that she would pay more attention to her. Besides, Qiao ran¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t as delicate as other girls¡¯. She had a boyish personality. Therefore, it might be more comfortable to get along with him. That was all there was to it, nothing else. Professor tan had told him to work first and to visit him when he was free. When he hung up the phone, he even reminded him to bring Qiao ran along if they came to visit him. He would set two math questions and see if they could solve them. Li beixiao agreed and hung up the phone after a few words. ¡°This Qiao ran is quite shameless!¡± Feng Yan was very direct with his words. He used to think that Qiao ran wasn¡¯t a calculative person and was quite active. However, when they met at the hospital that day, he could see from her eyes that she still had feelings for li beixiao. And this feeling was even more intense than when they were in school. ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudges with you, so why are you talking about people like that?¡± Li beixiao had just said that casually. After all, he was his classmate and had not offended Feng Yan. Li beixiao¡¯s impression of Qiao ran was still from when she was in school. He knew little about her now. They had never had any in-depth communication. To each other, meeting again after many years was no different from strangers. If Gu Jue had not told Feng Yan about their school days that day, he would not have remembered at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have a grudge against me, but you have a grudge against your woman. Can¡¯t you tell that Qiao ran is interested in you?¡± Feng Yan felt that li beixiao should be able to tell? Otherwise, he would have picked up Qiao ran¡¯s call. In fact, li beixiao really did not see it. He did not pick up her call purely because he did not want to be involved with her anymore, because his woman would be unhappy. He had already caused quite a ruckus that day. If she found out that he was still in contact with Qiao ran, she would definitely kick up another big fuss. how is that possible? you¡¯re such a gossiper! Li beixiao picked up his coat and got up to leave. He had just put on his clothes when he saw Gu Jue walking in with his head hung low. ¡°What¡¯s the occasion today, why are you all here?¡± Feng Yan was also stunned when he saw Gu Jue. He was already surprised enough that li beixiao came. Gu Jue¡¯s arrival was simply a surprise among surprises. It was too unbelievable. Obviously, Gu Jue did not expect li beixiao to be here. He was here to drink with Feng Yan. Feng Yan thought that Gu Jue¡¯s visit must have something to do with Chu baiqing, but it would be a little troublesome if li beixiao was there. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sure enough, li beixiao asked Gu Jue. Chapter 571 ? 571 I dare you to say that to me again, I¡¯ll rub your dog fur Gu Jue glanced at Feng Yan, his eyes asking him, what am I doing here? What should I say?¡± Feng Yan snorted a few times in his heart, then turned his head away. He didn¡¯t care! Gu Jue snorted in his heart. He actually ran all the way here because his brain was punctured. ¡°I can¡¯t always be in charge of him sealing the door. I¡¯m also very busy!¡± Gu Jue found a very good excuse. Previously, for the sake of acting, Gu Jue had wantonly invaded Feng men¡¯s territory. After that, Feng Yan spent all his time with the child, and Han Bing took care of the Feng family. This matter had never been handed over, and today was an excuse. when are you not allowed to talk about this? didn¡¯t I ask you to arrange a meal for Bai Qing¡¯s friend? ¡± Li beixiao¡¯s memory was not particularly good for the past two days. He remembered that he had told Gu Jue before he left. ¡°Bai Qing said no need, he will arrange it himself!¡± Gu Jue clenched his jaw tightly. When he said those words, it seemed as if he was about to break his teeth. Li beixiao did not say anything more. He turned around and left. He wanted to go to Yun Yi¡¯s place so that Huo qingge could go home to see the child. She had not been home for the past two days. She must have missed the child. ¡°Don¡¯t tell valiant song about my matters yet!¡± Feng Yan said to li Beichen¡¯s back. He would tell Huo qingge, but that would be after Yin shinian was settled. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to care about you!¡± Of course, li beixiao understood what Feng Yan meant. He was worried that valiant song would help Yin Yin and he would not be able to bully her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng Yan stomped away. He really couldn¡¯t stay in this living room anymore. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Jue looked at the messy scene and did not want to stay a moment longer. ¡°Cola did it!¡± Feng Yan spotted Cola at first glance and blurted out. The half-asleep Cola looked up. Who was he talking about? Your daughter has destroyed my nest ¡­ Besides, I¡¯m a dog, a purebred Alaskan dog. What¡¯s your daughter doing, making me the scapegoat? I said this dog should be stewed with meat. It can eat, sleep, and cause trouble! Cola snorted in her heart. Who are you stewing? You didn¡¯t eat or sleep all day? Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble? I dare you to say that to me again, I¡¯ll rub your dog fur! Gu Jue did not like furry animals. He felt uncomfortable just looking at them, so he did not get along with Cola. Cola snorted in her heart. Who are you stewing? You didn¡¯t eat or sleep all day? Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble? I dare you to say that to me again, I¡¯ll rub your dog fur! You¡¯re so disgusting!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a few drinks!¡± Gu Jue tripped over something. He looked down and saw that it was a toilet bowl ¡­ To be exact, it was a toilet bowl in BA BI¡¯s mansion. It was one to one, and it looked very real. This should be Tang Tang¡¯s toy ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not going. Last time, I drank too much and felt uncomfortable for a few days!¡± Feng Yan recalled the time he had drunk with Gu Jue a few days ago. He had really drunk too much and his stomach had been in discomfort for a few days. speaking of that day, it¡¯s really strange. Why do I remember that Bai Qing was the one who hugged me and fed me The Hangover medicine? ¡± She didn¡¯t know if she drank too much, but she actually remembered Chu Bai Qing was here. However, Han Bing said that he didn¡¯t see Chu baiqing when he arrived, but the call was from Chu baiqing. Hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words, Gu Jue became even angrier. However, from the moment Chu baiqing appeared in the room, their conversation, and Chu baiqing feeding Feng Yan the antidote, he remembered everything clearly. It was said that one would forget things after drinking, but he remembered it all and it was imprinted in his mind. ¡°What are you waiting for? are you going or not?¡± Gu Jue shouted at Feng Yan. Chapter 572 ? 572 Do you know what the consequences will be if this happens again Feng Yan was stunned by Gu Jue¡¯s roar. What did he say? Ah, yes, he said that Chu baiqing hugged him and fed him hangover medicine ¡­ AI, how strong was this jealousy? Was there a need to? You can¡¯t even talk about it? Feng Yan felt that he should be glad that he was still alive after getting drunk that night. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Feng Yan turned around and jumped over the toy, sitting on the sofa. He was sure that Gu Jue would come to find him and would not leave just because he said he was not going. In the past, whenever Gu Jue had a problem, Chu baiqing would be by his side and he would be able to ease it with a few words. The fact that she was throwing a tantrum at his place like a firecracker must have something to do with Chu Bai Qing. Feng Yan suddenly remembered that valiant song had told him that she wanted to help them. He said that there was a man named Jason who wanted to be with Chu baiqing and would come to Yun city in two days. Just now, third brother said that Chu baiqing¡¯s friend was here, so it must be that Jason ¡­ ¡°I was the one who accompanied you to drink last time!¡± If Feng Yan didn¡¯t tell him to drink more, he wouldn¡¯t have drunk so much and ended up quarreling with Chu baiqing, forcing him to go abroad. ¡°You¡¯re just accompanying third brother to drink!¡± Feng Yan pondered. Valiant song had asked him for a favor, but how could he help? Sigh, he realized that ever since he started working together with valiant song, he felt like he had boarded a pirate ship. If big brother and Chen knew about Chu baiqing and Gu Jue, they wouldn¡¯t do him any good. ¡°Are you going or not?¡± Gu Jue kicked open the toilet bowl in Barbie¡¯s mansion. ¡°You better lower your voice!¡± Feng Yan lowered his voice and said to Gu Jue angrily. His daughter was still sleeping! It wasn¡¯t easy for her to have a break, and he didn¡¯t want her to wake up so early. Gu Jue waved his fist at Feng Yan and did not say anything else. Because he saw Feng Yan sending a message on his phone. When Han Bing received his young Master¡¯s message, he was quite surprised. Why didn¡¯t he just tell him directly? Even though he didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on, he quickly found Chu baiqing¡¯s location and sent a reply to the young master. After sending the message, Han Bing was still wondering if young master Li had misunderstood him and was not even willing to talk to him anymore because of what young master Li had said just now. ¡°Look at you, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll accompany you for a drink or two, wait for me to go up and change my clothes!¡± Actually, changing clothes was secondary. The main thing was to tell the woman to behave herself and what she should say to the child so that she would know what to do. Gu Jue gestured for him to hurry up and did not even bother to say anything. When Feng Yan returned to the master bedroom, he heard the sound of the door opening and hung up. This was an obvious movement, and Feng Yan saw it clearly. He walked over to the bed and directly snatched her phone from Yin Yin¡¯s hand. When he opened the call log and saw Feng Xi¡¯s name, Feng Yan¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile. A cold light flashed through his devilish eyes. Her small, fair hands clutched the bedsheets tightly, and she lowered her head in silence. Feng Yan threw her phone onto the bed, his clean and long fingers pinching her chin, forcing her to look at him, and spoke softly. I, Feng Yan, have told you not to do it. I¡¯ll never repeat myself. If this happens again, you know what the consequences will be! Yin Yin bit her lip and closed her eyes, not wanting to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be back late. Take good care of the child!¡± Over the past two days, Feng Yan had already gotten used to Yin shinian¡¯s silent confrontation. Now, it was up to who was more patient. Chapter 573 ? 573 These two men clearly have bad tempers Feng Yan didn¡¯t know why, but after saying this, he felt a little weird. It was like a husband who was about to go out and telling his wife, ¡± I¡¯ll be back late. Take good care of the child! This strange feeling made him suddenly release Yin Yin¡¯s hand. Yin Yin turned her face away, still silent. Yin Yin was actually already used to this silent mode. Previously, when Feng Xi had placed her under house arrest as Shi Nian, she had played dumb because she was used to not speaking. Feng Yan couldn¡¯t bear to see Yin Yin like this. Even when she was under him, no matter how much he forced her, she would not make a sound. After Feng Yan turned around and left, her body started to tremble ¡­ He would never take good care of her in this life. The person he wanted to take care of was actually valiant song ¡­ She had never known that the person in his heart was valiant song ¡­ Gu Jue had wanted Feng Yan to go back to Sofia to drink with him. After all, that was his own place. It would not be embarrassing if he really drank too much. However, he did not expect Feng Yan to drive him straight to a hotpot restaurant. Moreover, it was an old shop, and they only arrived after making a few turns. ¡°Hey, is this a place to drink?¡± Gu Jue did not want to eat. He just wanted to drink some wine to his heart¡¯s content. Third sister-in-law¡¯s words were all in his mind. They were floating around and his heart was in a mess. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that the beer is free?¡± Nowadays, many restaurants would hold some activities. This shop was launching a free beer activity, which was constantly being played on the LED screen. This hotpot restaurant used pure copper and charcoal hotpot. It had been open for more than 30 years and was very authentic. Those who could eat here were all attracted by its reputation. ¡°Did I say you¡¯d buy me a drink? And you even came to this place to drink free wine!¡± Gu Jue hated troublesome things. He was already on the verge of exploding. Moreover, he was brought to such a sullen place. Besides, beer took up a lot of space and would not get him drunk. It would be troublesome if he let go of the water later. Feng Yan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to give him a look as he turned around and walked in. Gu Jue was quite angry, but he still followed her in. As soon as the two of them entered, the waiter said that they were not open for business today and that someone had booked the entire place. ¡°??¡±Gu Jue casually asked. you can book this place? ¡± It wasn¡¯t a romantic place to propose. This was the first time he had heard that someone had come to a small hot pot restaurant to book the entire place. Feng Yan glanced at the address on his phone again. Yes, this was the place. Did Chu baiqing book the entire place? Just to have a meal with a friend? Chu Bai Qing was never one to put on a show. Even though he came from a good family, he kept a low profile. As they were standing at the bar counter at the entrance, they had no idea what was going on inside, so Feng Yan decided to go ahead with it. ¡°I want to eat your hotpot today!¡± Feng Yan had a feminine look, and he was not as irascible as Gu Jue when he spoke. The waiter could tell that these two people were not to be trifled with. Just now, the two waitresses had reserved the entire place for today. The two high-quality men were tempted, and now two handsome men had arrived, but they were obviously not in a good mood. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Gu Jue wanted to drink at this moment. His mind was filled with thoughts of what Chu baiqing and Jason were doing at this moment. The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. She thought of some ambiguous scenes and the words she said were especially harsh. The hot pot restaurant was not big, and Gu Jue¡¯s voice was loud as if he was here to wreck the place. Feng Yan thought that with such a big commotion, Chu baiqing must have known that Gu Jue was here. Things were getting interesting. Chapter 574 ? 574 What¡¯s the relationship between you two? The waitress was in a difficult position. The boss wasn¡¯t here, so the two girls didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Let them in!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s gentle voice came from inside. Gu Jue heard Chu baiqing¡¯s voice and immediately ran in. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t eat spicy food, so why was he eating authentic hotpot? Unless they brought people to eat, and they f * cking reserved the entire place? What do you want to do? Propose? He slipped away ¡­ Feng Yan slowly followed Gu Jue inside and immediately saw Chu baiqing eating hotpot with a foreign man. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were spitting fire. The temperature was comparable to the charcoal under the copper pot. When Jason saw that it was Gu Jue again, he frowned at Chu baiqing. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, he lowered his head and continued eating his hotpot. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were fixed on the cigarette between Chu baiqing¡¯s fingers. This was the second time he saw Chu baiqing smoke today ¡­ ¡°I f * cking said that you¡¯re not allowed to smoke!¡± Gu Jue yelled at Chu baiqing. It was normal for a man to smoke, but he just wouldn¡¯t allow it. Chu Bai Qing shouldn¡¯t have the smell of smoke in his mouth. Jason threw down his chopsticks and was about to get up, but Chu baiqing stopped him, ¡± didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re hungry? let¡¯s eat! Chu baiqing put some meat into Jason¡¯s bowl. Feng Yan was leaning against a pillar. He was observing Chu baiqing¡¯s expression. It was so calm, as if he didn¡¯t care. However, he knew that he cared a lot about it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have not greeted her when she was standing there. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s personality was all-encompassing, he was very careful, and he did things with a sense of propriety. However, this was the kind of person who was in a mess inside in front of the person he liked, even if he pretended to be indifferent. ¡°Do you want to eat shrimp? I¡¯ll peel it for you!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was calm and gentle. In the past, it was always Chu baiqing who asked her if she wanted to eat prawns and he would peel them for him. Later on, she told him not to ask and that she would eat whatever he peeled. After that, Chu baiqing never peeled prawns for him again. But now, in front of him, he was asking another man if he wanted to eat the shrimp he peeled ¡­ Gu Jue scolded himself in his heart. Gu Jue, you¡¯re a big idiot! This sentence was like a fuse that directly caused Gu Jue¡¯s anger to erupt. Gu Jue took two steps forward. He looked as if he was going to flip the table over. Feng Yan quickly grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s arm. If he were to flip the table and Chu baiqing was injured, Gu Jue would probably be so heartbroken that he would kill himself. let go. This is too much. He used to only peel prawns for me ¡­ Gu Jue turned around and shouted at Feng Yan, his voice trembling at the end of his sentence. At that moment, Feng Yan knew that Gu Jue was serious about Chu baiqing, and he was deeply in love with him. In the past, when he heard that Feng Xi liked men, he thought that it was disgusting for two men to be together. Then, valiant song misunderstood that he and Li beixiao were having an affair. He thought, what were two men thinking when they were together? When valiant song told him about Chu baiqing and Gu Jue, he was surprised. He knew that they had a good relationship, but he didn¡¯t know that it was like this. One had sacrificed so much for so many years, while the other had suddenly realized that she had missed something in between. Huo qingge wanted to help them. She said that the two of them were very compatible together and that they should belong to each other. At this moment, Feng Yan had the same feeling. They should belong to each other, and no one could replace them. ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between you two?¡± Chapter 575 ? 575 Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to hit you Feng Yan¡¯s voice was very soft, but it was very cold. Gu Jue looked at Feng Yan with bloodshot eyes. Only third sister-in. law knew about him and Gu Jue now ¡­ In the face of Feng Yan¡¯s question, he saw Chu baiqing, who was slowly peeling a shrimp ¡­ Some words were stuck in his throat. He clearly wanted to say it, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡± In the end, Gu Jue only said these two words. Feng Yan saw Chu baiqing¡¯s hand stop peeling the crayfish, and a self-deprecating smile appeared on his face. That smile was very, very faint, but it was particularly heartbreaking. It was a self-deprecating smile that was filled with expectations and disappointment. ¡°Bai Qing, do you mind if we go together?¡± Feng Yan felt that he still needed to provoke the two of them a little more, and it just so happened that there was a foreign cannon fodder here. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient, ah Yan!¡± To Feng Yan¡¯s surprise, Chu baiqing rejected him directly. Based on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s personality, he would never say something like that. It was as if he was saying,¡±there¡¯s no need for two light bulbs of different heights to exist.¡± ¡°Chu, why don¡¯t we go to another restaurant!¡± Jason had been Chu baiqing¡¯s friend for many years, so he naturally knew how Chu baiqing felt about Gu Jue. Because he knew that their relationship was too deep, he had been silently waiting by Chu Bai Qing¡¯s side. However, after seeing Gu Jue in person today, as well as the rudeness and disrespect he had shown Chu baiqing ¡­ She was determined to be with Chu Bai Qing. A good person like Chu Bai Qing deserved someone to protect him. no need. Don¡¯t you want to eat the authentic hot pot? I booked the entire place in advance. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any seats! Chu baiqing liked the quiet and wanted to be a good host. So, when he knew that Jason was coming, he had already decided. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re the best!¡± Jason looked at Chu baiqing with passion in his eyes. From the first time he met Chu baiqing, he knew they were the same kind of people. Emotions had nothing to do with gender. Their love was still strong and pure. Feng Yan felt that he was looking for trouble for himself today. He would have kicked the table long ago. Chu baiqing could tell that Feng Yan must have found out about him and Gu Jue. Otherwise, he would not be so calm in the face of such a situation. Actually, as long as big brother and third brother didn¡¯t know, it didn¡¯t matter if Feng Yan knew. He wouldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Chu baiqing, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you!¡± Gu Jue really couldn¡¯t bear to hit Chu baiqing, but he was ¡± flirting ¡± and ¡± flirting ¡± with another man in front of him ¡­ What did she think he was? ¡°Gu Jue, we¡¯re all brothers. What are you doing?¡± Feng Yan was actually trying to force Gu Jue to reveal his feelings to Chu baiqing. ¡°Who¡¯s his brother? he¡¯s my man, the man under me, understand? My people ¡­¡± Gu Jue was still rational. He did not say anything too explicit, but everyone could understand what he meant. Feng Yan scoffed in his heart. Who doesn¡¯t know you? I wanted you to say that you like him and love him, not this. Your EQ is really comparable to Cola¡¯s. Cola sneezed twice. Who¡¯s scolding me? A grown man being called the person under him by another man in front of others, this was simply ¡­ What a big humiliation ¡­ Chu Bai Qing continued to peel the shell, but his hands were shaking. He was still smiling. Chapter 576 ? 576 He still has the ability to kill without anyone knowing Jason suddenly stood up. you are a scumbag! Jason did not wave his fist at Gu Jue, because he knew that he could not beat Gu Jue. This man was too strong. Also, he didn¡¯t want Chu Bai Qing to get hurt. In this place, if they really started fighting, it would be hard to avoid accidental injuries. He knew that Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take pain, and she didn¡¯t want to heal. Chu baiqing slowly wiped his hands with a wet tissue. The warm smile on his face never disappeared. He slowly stood up and walked to Gu Jue, looking at him with his deep eyes. He suddenly laughed, but that smile had no warmth. He put his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s neck and kissed him on the lips with his soft and warm lips ¡­ This kiss came so suddenly that even Feng Yan, who was holding onto Gu Jue¡¯s arm, was stunned. What kind of trick was this? how did she kiss him? This was also the first time he had seen two men like this, and they were both his brothers. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t shocked. However, he didn¡¯t feel disgusted or anything else. He felt that it was normal for this to happen to the two of them. Gu Jue went from passive to active and responded to Chu baiqing fiercely. He was so reckless, as if he wanted to eat Chu baiqing. Gu Jue had his arm around Chu baiqing¡¯s waist, but he was standing stiffly as if he was enduring something. Feng Yan also noticed Chu baiqing¡¯s strange behavior, but he was still confused. Then, Gu Jue covered his mouth and cursed. Blood flowed down the corner of his mouth ¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, I¡¯ve also said that we¡¯re no longer brothers, but I¡¯m not one of your people either. I may not be able to defeat you, but I¡¯m a medical student. I still have the ability to kill you without anyone knowing. So, don¡¯t f * cking provoke me again!¡± This was the first time Feng Yan had seen Chu baiqing yell at someone, and his ferocity was an eye-opener for him. She had always thought that he had a gentle and reserved personality, that he would only be tolerant and tolerant, but she did not expect that his temper was really explosive. The corner of Gu Jue¡¯s mouth was covered in blood as he glared at Chu baiqing with anger in his eyes. There was also an unconcealed desire in his eyes. Gu Jue felt that he was simply a f * cking coward today. She was slapped by Chu Bai Qing earlier in the day, and now, she was bitten by him. But, she was still being threatened. But even so, Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t bear to touch him. For some people, the more you put up with them, the more they would act. If you were to be fierce to them, they would immediately cower, just like Gu Jue at this moment. ¡°What else do you want me to do? I¡¯ve already hit you and bitten you. If you¡¯re still not satisfied, I¡¯ll let you come back, okay?¡± Even though his tone was not good, it was obvious that his imposing manner had already fallen. Gu Jue had never seen Chu baiqing so determined. Just like what third sister-in-law said, he pushed Chu baiqing away, pushing him further and further away from him. However, with his temper, he didn¡¯t know how to say good things. If he was slightly angry, he would lose his temper and then he would be so angry that he couldn¡¯t care about anything else. Feng Yan caught two pieces of information from this sentence. One was that Chu baiqing had hit Gu Jue. According to his judgment, it was definitely not a punch or a kick. According to Chu baiqing¡¯s personality, he should have slapped Gu Jue in the face. The second thing that made him more excited was that Gu Jue had suppressed Chu baiqing, and it was even in a state of reluctance. This was really interesting ¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t be a beast like you!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was red and his words were filled with anger. Chapter 577 ? 577 She felt that she had gone crazy, and it wasn¡¯t a light one at that, and couldn¡¯t be cured Feng Yan felt that Gu Jue¡¯s emotional intelligence had already reached a point where it made people scratch their ears and cheeks. What kind of private talk can you two talk about behind closed doors? Although he also wanted to hear about it ¡­ However, how could Chu Bai Qing accept this? after all, he was a man ¡­ Gu Jue gritted his teeth and his temper flared up again. He knew that he had gone overboard that day in the car. Without any preparation, he did that to Chu Bai Qing. He was blinded by anger. He wanted to explain it to Chu Bai Qing, but he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just let it be. In the past, whenever he did something wrong, Chu Bai Qing would always forgive him and never gave him any face. But this time, it was different ¡­ ¡°Jason, let¡¯s go to another restaurant to eat!¡± Chu baiqing walked past Gu Jue and headed outside. However, Gu Jue grabbed her arm. Bai Qing, it hurts! Gu Jue rarely spoke to Chu baiqing like that. It was almost coquettish. In the past, when the two of them fought and Gu Jue accidentally used too much force, Chu baiqing would smile at him and say, ¡± Jue, it hurts! Chu baiqing¡¯s body stiffened. He looked at Gu Jue from the corner of his eye. He didn¡¯t know if Gu Jue¡¯s pain was from his mouth or from his heart ¡­ No matter where he was in pain, it would not be as painful as what he had suffered. When he was in the car, he almost thought that he was going to be crippled and could not walk at all. If it wasn¡¯t for Yun Yi¡¯s matter, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. Those who had never experienced it would never understand the pain in their body and mind. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Chu baiqing flung Gu Jue¡¯s hand away forcefully and left indifferently. The words ¡± what does it have to do with me ¡± were like a knife that was stabbed into Gu Jue¡¯s heart. It was then pulled out abruptly. After Chu baiqing left with Jason, the entire hotpot restaurant fell silent. The two waitresses were also shocked to see two men kissing ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s cold eyes swept over them. His warning was obvious, telling them not to meddle. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Feng Yan felt that today¡¯s excitement was almost over. When it came to the feelings between men, Chicken Soup for the Soul was useless, so he had to take drastic measures. ¡°You¡¯ll die from drinking!¡± Gu Jue used his finger to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. That was so cruel. If he didn¡¯t react fast enough, he would have been bitten off. ¡°Tsk, if you have a temper, then vent it on your Chu baiqing. What are you doing here?¡± Feng Yan felt that he had nothing better to do, so why should he care about their Affairs? ¡°When did you find out?¡± Gu Jue looked at Feng Yan. not too long ago, but the real eye-opening is today. When the day comes, I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re suppressed by Bai Qing! Feng Yan¡¯s smile was feminine and his tone was playful. ¡°Your Grandpa!¡± ¡°Did third sister-in-law tell you?¡± Gu Jue thought about it and realized that she must be his third sister-in-law. ¡°That¡¯s your third sister-in-law, my lover. She begged me to help you two!¡± He would never call li beixiao ¡®third brother¡¯ in this life. Where did the third sister-in-law come from? Gu Jue immediately found a table and sat down. He drank right there and did not move to another place. He looked at where Chu baiqing had been sitting, and then he did something that would make Feng Yan laugh at him for the rest of his life. After doing this, Gu Jue also felt that he had gone crazy. Moreover, he was freaking crazy and could not be cured. Chapter 578 ? 578 Can you die if you say you love him? Gu Jue sat down on the chair Chu baiqing had been sitting on. He then brought over the chopsticks and porcelain plate Chu baiqing had been using. Feng Yan watched as Gu Jue completed the entire series of actions. He really wanted to turn around and leave. This was too abnormal. Was there a need to? He had never thought that Gu Jue would be an infatuated person. In his impression, Gu Jue only knew how to use his fists and beat up whoever he did not like. In the past, when there were disobedient children in the quad, you would hear their mother say to them, ¡± if you continue to be disobedient, I¡¯ll make you play with Gu Jue! The children would immediately listen to him and stop crying, because they all knew that they would get beaten up if they played with Gu Jue. Feng Yan looked at Gu Jue, and Gu Jue looked at the two prawns that Chu baiqing had finished peeling. ¡°You¡¯re almost done!¡± Feng Yan quickly sat down. He felt that if he did not make a sound, Gu Jue would probably eat the two prawns. Feng Yan told the two waiters, who were still in shock, to serve the hotpot. After drinking, they waited for Gu Jue to speak. ¡°He used to only peel prawns for me!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the table. There were two beautifully peeled prawns. ¡°You also said that it was in the past!¡± In fact, Feng Yan didn¡¯t think Chu baiqing was really going to peel the shrimp for Jason, or he wouldn¡¯t have left two of them on his plate. Sometimes, he wouldn¡¯t use the habits that a certain person had for another person. Those were habits that only belonged to the two of them. Feng Yan felt that Chu baiqing¡¯s habit of only peeling prawns for Gu Jue was a habit that he would never use on anyone else. ¡°You can only peel prawns for me in the future!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the two prawns. He wanted to eat them no matter what because Chu baiqing was the one who peeled them. ¡°Can you die if you say you love him?¡± Feng Yan decided to give Gu Jue a good lesson. She poured him a glass of beer. ¡°Why are you talking about that thing, you sissy!¡± With Gu Jue¡¯s personality, love was nothing but Bullsh * t to him. Was it love if he said it and not love if he didn¡¯t? what nonsense was that? ¡°Then do you love him or not?¡± Feng Yan felt that his temper was pretty good now. Otherwise, he would have given Gu Jue a punch to wake him up just because of what he had said just now. ¡°Do you still need to say that? Do you even need to ask?¡± Gu Jue felt that he had already made it obvious enough, but he still had to make him use a megaphone to shout,¡±I, Gu Jue, love Chu baiqing!¡± He admitted that when he found out that Chu Bai Qing liked him and he had feelings for him, he was lost. He couldn¡¯t accept this. He was conflicted, but he never thought of letting go of Chu Bai Qing. It wasn¡¯t until today that he finally understood. He wanted Chu Bai Qing, he liked him, he loved him ¡­ Things were much simpler after he understood. They just had to be together. However, Chu Bai Qing just had to go against him. How could he not be angry? When he was angry, he was easily muddled, and he completely did not care about the consequences. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell, I really couldn¡¯t tell!¡± Feng Yan shook his head. Even if he could tell, he could not say that he could. Gu Jue did love Chu baiqing, but the way he expressed it was too simple and crude. Who could accept it? what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m indulging him so much. If I don¡¯t love him, what is it? if it was someone else who slapped me, would I let him live? ¡± Gu Jue slammed the table. He felt that he had tolerated Chu baiqing enough. Chapter 579 ? 579 If you have nothing to do, go coax the child, don¡¯t disturb us when we¡¯re doing serious business If he couldn¡¯t bear with Chu baiqing, would he allow him to bring Jason around? If he said that he didn¡¯t respect him, fine, he would bear with it. Otherwise, he would have kidnapped him and brought him back. If it was in the past, he would definitely have pushed him down and punished him ruthlessly until he was satisfied before he stopped. Feng Yan felt that Gu Jue¡¯s emotional intelligence was at least at the level of a baby¡¯s, and he simply did not understand. ¡°What if I give you a slap?¡± Feng Yan was about to slap Gu Jue, but he was stopped by him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Jue felt that Feng Yan was just teasing him. ¡°Even if I hit you, you won¡¯t kill me. Do You Love Me too?¡± ¡°Can you not disgust me?¡± Gu Jue only listened to Feng Yan. don¡¯t tell me You Love Me too? ¡± He really couldn¡¯t accept it. He wouldn¡¯t have said it so easily like he did to Chu baiqing, ¡± if I don¡¯t love him, what is it ¡­ ¡°Jue, you love him. You have to let Bai Qing know that you have no control over your mouth. If you say whatever you want to say, you will only hurt him. He¡¯s a man, and even if he¡¯s a woman, he can¡¯t stand your disrespectful words!¡± Feng Yan wasn¡¯t a talkative person, and she didn¡¯t know when he had started to talk more. Just as Huo qingge had said, he was becoming more and more humane. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this!¡± Gu Jue was a straightforward man, and he was straightforward in his speech and mind. He was such a straightforward man, but Chu baiqing managed to turn him gay. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it to you. Drink!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s patience was running out. He felt that it was difficult to communicate with Gu Jue. This time, Feng Yan did not drink much. It was Gu Jue who forced himself to drink. Feng Yan took out his phone and gave Huo qingge a call. He felt that Chu baiqing must not have known that Gu Jue had raped her. Li beixiao¡¯s voice came through the phone. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Feng Yan rolled his eyes at her low and husky voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Even if Huo qingge answered the phone, she could not tell li beixiao the secret. ¡°If you have nothing to do, go and coax the child. Don¡¯t disturb us when we¡¯re doing serious business!¡± Li beixiao hung up the phone. As soon as he hung up the phone, Huo qingge came out of the bathroom. ¡°My phone?¡± Huo qingge asked when she saw li beixiao holding her phone. ¡°Feng Yan is calling!¡± The two of them had returned home. Tonight, it was Nancheng and Coco rabbit who stayed. After taking the medicine that Jason had given him, Yun Yi was much more stable and slept well. Li beixiao brought Huo qingge back to see the child. These few days, they had been busy with Yunyi¡¯s matters and had no time to accompany the child. Now that the child was asleep, li beixiao also wanted Huo qingge to accompany him. He also had some things to say to her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huo qingge felt that it was either about Gu Jue and Chu baiqing, or about li Boyan and Tang ru. If Feng Yan was looking for her at this time, there would be no other reason, and these two things could not be known to li beixiao. ¡°I¡¯m fine, come here!¡± Li beixiao beckoned at Huo qingge, his eyes filled with unconcealable desire. They hadn¡¯t been intimate for a few days, and everything they did was based on instinct. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give him a call? he has something to do!¡± Huo qingge whispered. ¡°Are you wondering if it¡¯s about my brother and sister-in-law?¡± Li beixiao sighed helplessly. Didn¡¯t she see that he was already reacting under the thin blanket? Chapter 580 ? 580 Maybe I¡¯ll marry him They had been together for so long, but she still couldn¡¯t tell what his eyes were full of. She had just taken a shower, but he had a reaction just by looking at her. Can¡¯t we wait until we¡¯re done? Huo qingge opened her mouth in surprise but couldn¡¯t say anything. Did Feng Yan and Li beixiao say something? It didn¡¯t seem possible! Other than the fact that Feng Yan loved to talk about li beixiao¡¯s matters, he was very tight-lipped about other things. ¡°I can think of what you can think of!¡± He beckoned Huo qingge over to get on the bed. ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± Huo qingge asked gently as she hugged li beixiao. Li beixiao was a person who valued relationships, especially when he respected Tang ru. Such suspicion must not be good for him. Furthermore, it must have been overruled by himself over and over again before he finally wanted to verify it. Li beixiao shook his head, touched Huo qingge¡¯s little face, and kissed her again. His actions were very gentle, without any desire. if my brother and sister-in-law are really the masterminds behind this, will you hate me? ¡± If it had not been for the kidnapping case, Huo qingge would not have been forced to live a miserable life, uncle Huo would not have been killed, and her mother would not have gone crazy ¡­ Many, many things would not have happened. ¡°Silly girl, why should I hate you? if the one who did this is your brother and sister-in-law, then they will be punished too!¡± ¡°All of this has nothing to do with you! They owe the Huo family, so they won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± besides, if you look at it from another perspective, if there was no kidnapping, it would be impossible between you and me, and there would not be Mumu and Tang Tang, right? ¡± If it weren¡¯t for the Vagabond life, if her adoptive mother wasn¡¯t in critical condition, and if she didn¡¯t have the money to see a doctor, she wouldn¡¯t have gone through surrogacy. There would not be Tang Tang and Mumu, and there would not be everything that was happening now. ¡°Valiant song, I love you!¡± Li beixiao rarely said the word ¡®love¡¯ to Huo qingge. He felt that it was better to do it than to say it. Of course, there were many kinds of ¡®do¡¯, but they were all to interpret love. Huo qingge¡¯s tolerance and understanding made li beixiao feel that it was his greatest blessing to have this woman in his life. ¡°Li beixiao, I love you too!¡± Huo qingge gently kissed li Beichen¡¯s eyebrows. maybe I¡¯ll just marry Feng Yan as per normal! Huo qingge suddenly thought of this possibility and smiled. This was the most likely, and perhaps that would be the most perfect. Because there wouldn¡¯t be so many deaths. However, a person¡¯s lifespan was fixed. It was definitely the will of heaven. Otherwise, how could she and Li beixiao be together? their fate was really amazing. How many people in this world could she be his surrogate, and then they would reunite and fall in love ¡­ Now that he thought about it, he felt that it was unbelievable. you¡¯re right that you¡¯re not with Feng Yan. Otherwise. how could we have a son and. daughter? how could he have a daughter ¡­ Li beixiao swore that he was really just saying it casually and that he was just sighing with emotion. However, he did not expect to reveal what Feng Yan had told him not to say. He had always been a tight-lipped person and would never speak of other people¡¯s matters. ¡°What did you just say? Feng Yan had a daughter? Why does he have a daughter? who is she with? How come I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Huo qingge looked at li beixiao in surprise. How could she not know about such a big thing? ¡°Isn¡¯t tang Tang his daughter?¡± Li beixiao frowned slightly and asked Huo qingge. Li beixiao¡¯s evasive gaze made her feel that he must be hiding something from her. Chapter 581 ? 581 Why am I not talking to you nicely? Huo qingge pinched li beixiao¡¯s ears. do you still want to sleep? Speak to me properly!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s tone was very calm, but it was full of threat. ¡°Why am I not talking to you properly? why are you in such a hurry to sleep?¡± Li beixiao pinched Huo qingge¡¯s small nose, his hot breath blowing on her face. There was a teasing glint in his eyes as he looked at Huo qingge¡¯s angry face. He was in a particularly good mood. Li beixiao was too familiar with which part of Huo qingge¡¯s body was the easiest to get. Huo qingge grabbed his hand and did not let him move. She knew that li beixiao had been suffering for the past two days. However, she had to explain Feng Yan¡¯s daughter¡¯s situation clearly first. She was especially curious about other people¡¯s affairs now. In particular, li beixiao¡¯s evasive eyes clearly showed that he was hiding something from her. ¡°Explain Feng Yan¡¯s problem clearly, then go to sleep!¡± Huo qingge remembered this matter very clearly. She had to ask him clearly, or else she would keep thinking about it. Li beixiao sighed helplessly. He knew that if he didn¡¯t make it clear, Huo qingge would not let him off. No one could sleep tonight. ¡°Is Tang Tang Feng¡¯s daughter?¡± Li beixiao sighed. He couldn¡¯t betray his brother¡¯s promise, but he had to answer his wife¡¯s question. ¡°Tang Tang is Feng Yan¡¯s goddaughter. I¡¯m talking about Feng Yan¡¯s daughter!¡± Huo qingge pointed at li beixiao¡¯s heart. goddaughters and daughters are still daughters. Use your smart little brain and think about it. Feng Yan doesn¡¯t even have a woman by his side, so how could he have a daughter?! Feng Yan really didn¡¯t have a woman by his side, and everyone in Yun city knew this. Huo qingge looked at li beixiao suspiciously. Feng Yan had never had a woman before, and she was sure of that. ¡°Then what was that evasive look you had just now?¡± She had clearly seen it. I¡¯m afraid that if you really get married to Feng Yan, I¡¯ll miss you in this life ¡­ Li beixiao was telling the truth. If he were to miss Huo qingge in this life, it would be a lifetime of regret. it¡¯s all your fault. Didn¡¯t you say that my dad wanted to marry me to you in the first place? you were the one who didn¡¯t want me! Fate was like this. What was yours was yours. Even if it went through a thousand twists and turns, it would still be yours. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re still mine!¡± Li beixiao held the back of Huo qingge¡¯s head and kissed her gently. Li beixiao was very fierce to Huo qingge every time, as if he wanted to eat her up. However, she was rarely gentle. He was like a flame every time, and once he was ignited, he couldn¡¯t be put out. This kiss went from shallow to deep, and it contained too much emotion. Huo qingge could no longer think about Feng Yan¡¯s daughter. Li beixiao always had many ways to make her obedient. Li Wenwen¡¯s DNA test results were out. She was indeed not li Boyan¡¯s daughter. This result was expected, but it made li beixiao smoke a few cigarettes in a row. This proved that his previous suspicion was that his brother and sister-in-law were the problem. And there were a lot of questions ¡­ Li beixiao called Huo zhongrao. He had to make arrangements in advance to prevent more people from getting hurt. Also, Ming Xiu had not been caught yet, which was also a huge hidden danger. He called Feng Yan again, but he did not get through. At this time, Han Bing called, saying that something big had happened. Chapter 582 ? 582 Go to the hotel and look after the two of them After answering Han Bing¡¯s phone call, he stammered and did not speak. Li beixiao was angry. ¡°Speak properly!¡± Han Bing wasn¡¯t like this before. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her recently, but she didn¡¯t have enough brain power. ¡°Our young master and Gu Jue are on the headlines ¡­¡± Han Bing said quickly and held his breath. Li beixiao did not have time to ask how she had made the headlines when he saw li Mumu running down the stairs with a tablet. She was still wearing pajamas and her hair was messy. ¡°Father, what is my brother Feng and Lord Jue up to?¡± Li Mumu brought the tablet to her father, panting from running too fast. A photo that was not very clear but could be seen clearly appeared in front of li beixiao. It was Feng Yan and Gu Jue hugging each other ¡­ This was not the main point. The most eye-stinging thing was that the two of them were kissing ¡­ And it was obvious that Gu Jue was forcing a kiss on Feng Yan ¡­ Li beixiao¡¯s brain was buzzing, as if a train had passed through his brain. He was wondering why Gu Jue would look for Feng Yan. When he saw Gu Jue, Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were rather nervous. When did this start? That day when they were drinking in Sofia, the two of them were quite warm, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention at the time. Ever since he found out about Feng Xi¡¯s relationship with Shishi, li beixiao had been paying attention to things like a man-man relationship. He was afraid that such a thing would happen again to the people around him. However, she did not expect Gu Jue and Feng Yan to be like this ¡­ No wonder he would treat Yin Yin like that. He only wanted to give her a status and did not talk about feelings. It turned out that there was such a thing between him and Gu Jue. ¡°Where are they?¡± Li beixiao gritted his teeth as he asked. There was nothing that he could not worry about. ¡°Hotel ¡­¡± Han Bing was also confused. ¡°You didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about them?¡± Li beixiao had always thought that Han Bing was very steady and meticulous. If there were any problems, she would find them in time. the last time in Sofia, the manager told me that the two of them slept together, so I thought they had drunk too much ¡­ As soon as the photo of them kissing was out, Han Bing remembered that the manager had told him that Sophia and Sophia had drunk too much, but he didn¡¯t care. Who knew when the two of them had gotten together? Last night, young master did not allow him to follow, saying that he had to stay at home to receive nainai¡¯s thorough training. If he had followed, this would not have happened. ¡°Go to the hotel and keep an eye on the two of them!¡± Li beixiao hung up the phone. He called the loudspeaker again and asked her to settle this matter within an hour! It was all spread on the internet now, and the newspapers didn¡¯t dare to report about young master Feng. The internet could only be solved by the loudspeaker. With her hacking skills, it was easy to solve such a problem. Then, she turned around and squinted at li Mumu. you can¡¯t let your mother know about this, do you understand? ¡± Huo qingge was born to worry. She would take care of anyone¡¯s matters. She had been too tired recently. Especially since this matter involved Feng Yan, and they were on good terms. Li Mumu nodded. Since her father had told her not to say anything, she had nothing to say. He had thought that his brother Feng would be together with nainai¡¯s mother and become his father-in-law! It seemed like there was no chance now. ¡°Does Lord Jue like my brother Feng? I always thought that he had an affair with my uncle Chu!¡± It was said that the things seen by a child¡¯s eyes were the most real. In li Mumu¡¯s eyes, love did not distinguish between men and women, only whether they were suitable or not. He had always thought that little uncle Chu and Lord Jue were the most compatible. Chapter 583 ? 583 Shut up, you¡¯re not allowed to talk about this again Li beixiao looked at his son in surprise. He knew that his son matured early, but he did not know that his son knew about this. You still know that there¡¯s something going on? ¡°What¡¯s in your head? You¡¯re not allowed to pay attention to these things in the future!¡± Li beixiao squatted down and looked at his mini replica. He always felt that his son would be more handsome than him in the future. ¡°He must be the same as my father. His son!¡± Li Mumu liked it very much that every time her father talked to her, he would squat down. It was a very good feeling, as they were equal. you¡¯re the only one who knows how to say that. I want to go out. Don¡¯t disturb mom. Let her sleep a little longer. She¡¯s very tired! Even though he was worried that Huo qingge hadn¡¯t been sleeping well for the past few days, he still couldn¡¯t control himself and had sex with her three times last night. It was already nine O ¡®clock and she was still sleeping. Li beixiao naturally did not bear to wake her up. She had called Nancheng in the morning and he told her that Yun Yi had a good night¡¯s sleep last night. He had not been looking for Huo qingge like he had before. ¡°To teach my brother Feng and Gu Jue a lesson? They¡¯re all grown up, just teach them a lesson, don¡¯t hit them!¡± Mumu said with a smile. He still felt that it was unlikely that he, brother Feng, and Lord Jue would kiss. If it was little uncle Chu and Lord Jue, he would think that it was true. Sigh, who knows! The world of adults was so difficult to understand. He missed nainai so much ¡­ Ever since that day, nainai had not asked him out again. The two of them only texted each other, and nainai said that she was going to go into seclusion to do something big. He asked her what it was about, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just said that he would know in the future. ¡°Go and see if your sister is awake. Bring her along to brush your teeth and wash your face. Your uncle Huo is making breakfast for you!¡± Recently, flame had taken a liking to the kitchen. As long as he was not on a mission, he liked to stay at home and study cooking. Li beixiao didn¡¯t want to take him out anymore. ¡°Uncle Huo has been researching new dishes recently. He¡¯s completely treating me and Tang Tang as lab rats!¡± Li Mumu said pitifully. Uncle fire was more suited to holding a gun than a knife in the kitchen. She used to think that his cooking was quite delicious. At least, it tasted normal. But now, they were all sweet. Even if the big-horn girl liked sweet things, he could make them for her! He had to give it to her and Tang Tang. He would only make it for the horn-woman if they said it was delicious. It was simply too infuriating. He didn¡¯t even try to hide his purpose. ¡°You¡¯re so picky, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Li beixiao didn¡¯t care. He knew what fire was. He wouldn¡¯t joke about his son and daughter¡¯s lives. ¡°Father, I really think that Lord Jue and my uncle Chu are a good match!¡± Li Mumu added. He really felt that they were very compatible, and he would not be happy if he did not say it. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to talk about this again!¡± Li beixiao turned around and glared at his son. He felt that adults ¡®behavior would really lead children astray. When li beixiao arrived at the hotel, Han Bing was guarding the door with the room card in her hand. She was walking in circles, not daring to go in. ¡°Young master Li, the room card!¡± Han Bing saw li beixiao and immediately handed him the room card. He heaved a huge sigh of relief. He was really afraid that he would see something bad when he entered. This had happened too suddenly. He was also in a daze. He had never experienced such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re in love?¡± Li beixiao asked as he inserted the room card. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Young master Li ¡­¡± Han Bing was confused. When did he fall in love? Chapter 584 ? 584 Who are you scolding? He had become a nanny every day and was being trained by little ancestor nainai every day. He felt that he had nothing to live for anymore. How could he still be in a relationship? ¡°If you¡¯re not in a relationship, why is your IQ in the negative?¡± Li beixiao opened the door and walked in. The suite reeked of alcohol, and clothes were scattered all over the floor. Even before they saw the bed, they were already fantasizing. Han Bing, who was following behind li beixiao, was still depressed. When he saw this, his back stiffened. Their young master couldn¡¯t have really turned gay, right? Wasn¡¯t this a little too sudden? It was a good thing he wasn¡¯t prepared! Why did she give him such a big shock? Li beixiao¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently, and his whole body was cold. When she walked into the bedroom, she saw Gu Jue and Feng Yan lying on the bed, but they were not naked. At least he still had his underwear on him ¡­ However, the two of them were hugging each other as they slept. Li beixiao was not unfamiliar with that position. He and Huo qingge slept with their backs hugging each other. However, in front of her, Gu Jue was sleeping with Feng Yan in his arms. Li beixiao closed his eyes and then opened them again. The two of them were still sleeping together. He was not seeing things. The two of them had indeed slept together, right in front of him. ¡°Open the curtains and Windows!¡± Li beixiao took off his woolen coat and threw it on the sofa. Han Bing heard li beixiao¡¯s words and quickly pulled open the curtains. The bedroom was immediately covered with gold fragments. Even the two people on the bed ¡­ Han Bing couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in his heart, ¡± the two of them have great figures! Feng Yan and Gu Jue¡¯s figures were naturally excellent. The two of them exercised often, but they were not muscular men. Their body proportions were perfect and well-proportioned, without a trace of fat, and their muscles were tight and full of tension. The image of the two of them sleeping in each other¡¯s arms, coupled with the Golden rays of the sun. With just a simple snap of her phone, she didn¡¯t need to edit the picture at all, and it naturally became a big picture. That was what Han Bing thought and did. He really took a picture with his phone ¡­ After taking a look at it, it was really quite pleasing to the eye. There was no need for post-production at all, and it could be used directly as a cover. Li beixiao walked to the side of the bed, raised his foot, and kicked Gu Jue¡¯s butt directly. Han Bing immediately looked away. This scene was very perverted and violent ¡­ Gu Jue, who was sleeping comfortably, cursed subconsciously when he was kicked. f * ck, are you looking for death? ¡± He had been kicked by li beixiao onto Feng Yan¡¯s body, but he did not wake up. Meanwhile. Feng Yan was completely pinned down by Gu Jue ¡­ The position between the two of them was really ¡­ It was indescribable. ¡°Cola, don¡¯t mess around ¡­¡± Feng Yan, who was pressed down below, mumbled in a daze. He was still worried that Cola had come to disturb him again. Ever since Cola had closed the door, he would sleep in his bed from time to time while he was sleeping. That huge dog body pounced on him just like that. Every time it did that without any warning, it would take his life. Li beixiao squinted his eyes slightly. There were flames in his eyes. He went straight to the bed and stepped on Gu Jue¡¯s back ruthlessly. Li beixiao was wearing a pair of handmade leather shoes, while Gu Jue¡¯s back was exposed. One could imagine how painful it must have been to be kicked. ¡°F. ck, Chu baiqing, your Grandpa ¡­¡± Gu Jue, who was in a daze from his sleep, thought that Chu baiqing was playing with him because only Chu baiqing could sleep on his bed ¡­ ¡°Who are you scolding?¡± Li beixiao stepped harder on the ground. His voice was low and hoarse, with a chill! Chapter 585 ? 585 This scene is simply too chaotic Because li beixiao had increased the strength of his foot, Feng Yan, who was under Gu Jue, was almost unable to breathe. ¡°Cola, get down ¡­¡± Feng Yan cursed in a muffled voice. He vaguely felt that the coke today was so heavy that he could barely breathe. Han Bing bit his phone. The situation was too chaotic. He felt that if he was wise, he would leave now. To avoid being implicated later ¡­ Han Bing really wanted to shout,¡¯young master, Sir Jue, please wake up! If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m going to kick you out!¡± While Han Bing was thinking this, li beixiao kicked Gu Jue to the other side of Feng Yan. This time, Gu Jue was kicked over, and his stomach was facing up ¡­ ¡°Young master Li, don¡¯t kick their stomachs. Young master and Sir Jue both drank too much, their stomachs must be uncomfortable!¡± Young master Li¡¯s kick might have kicked out all the alcohol he had drunk last night. Li beixiao looked at him deeply. He raised his foot indifferently, but he was hesitating whose stomach he should step on. Han Bing¡¯s heart was already in his throat. If he had to choose, he would step on Lord Jue¡¯s stomach! It was symmetrical in front and back ¡­ Gu Jue moved and put his arm around Feng Yan¡¯s shoulder again, pulling him into his arms. During that period of time, he was used to sleeping with Chu Bai Qing in his arms, so he did it subconsciously. Li beixiao stood on the bed with his shoes on, looking down at the two people who were hugging. The anger in his chest had already reached the point where he could not control it. Feng Yan nudged Gu Jue with his elbow. He had always thought that the person who was hugging him was Cola. At this moment, Feng Yan was already half-asleep. ¡°?..¡±Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were forced open by Feng Yan¡¯s knock, and his sleepy eyes were full of impatience. However, what he saw was his third brother standing on the bed and looking at him ¡­ ¡°I was scared to death!¡± Gu Jue thought he was dreaming. He cursed with a smile and closed his eyes again. He thought that Feng Yan was Chu baiqing and hugged him tightly again. ¡°Cola, I¡¯m going to skin you today ¡­¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t sleep well and immediately sat up. The force was so strong that his forehead directly hit li beixiao¡¯s leg, and the inertia caused him to lie back down on the bed. And his head just happened to hit Gu Jue¡¯s head ¡­ Han Bing closed his eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to look anymore ¡­ ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you sleep ¡­¡± Gu Jue thought that Chu baiqing was torturing him, but he glared at her and scolded ¡± Chu baiqing ¡°. However, what he saw was his third brother, who was standing on the bed and looking at him ¡­ This time, Gu Jue did not close his eyes. He was awake and knew that he was not dreaming. His third brother was really in his bed ¡­ Didn¡¯t that mean his third brother knew about him and Chu Bai Qing? He turned his head around abruptly, and when he saw that the person lying on his bed was Feng Yan, he heaved a huge sigh of relief. He really had too much to drink and was in a daze. Chu baiqing had already left with Jason last night. He was drinking with Feng Yan, so why was Chu baiqing in his bed ¡­ It was a good thing he hadn¡¯t been discovered. In fact, he would have told yang and Mo sooner or later. No matter how they punished him, he would be able to take it. However, now wasn¡¯t the time. Chu Bai Qing wasn¡¯t with him yet, so he couldn¡¯t let them know. Otherwise, their love would definitely be smothered, and it would be merciless. ¡°Oh? What are you doing here?¡± Feng Yan had just hit Gu Jue¡¯s head and sobered up a lot. He was also shocked to see li beixiao. Chapter 586 ? 586 Why are you hugging me? let go! Feng Yan¡¯s head hurt like hell, and his stomach felt uncomfortable. He did not drink much at first last night. Firstly, he did not want to feel uncomfortable if he drank too much. Secondly, he had to take care of Gu Jue. Who knew that the free beer would be so strong? he got drunk after drinking a few bottles. No wonder it was free. Even if he could drink, he could only drink a few bottles. The aftereffects were too strong. As he got drunk, he became taller. He remembered that he had brought Gu Jue to a hotel nearby and checked in. After that, he could not remember anything else. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come? Don¡¯t tell me you want big brother to come?¡± Li beixiao sneered. He felt that he should not have been soft-hearted and should have asked his brother to come along. If big brother had come, he would have already crippled the two of them. She would also be as soft-hearted as him and let them lie on the bed properly. ¡°Why are you hugging me? let go!¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t understand what li beixiao meant. Just as he was about to sit up, he realized that Gu Jue¡¯s hand was still around his waist. And ¡­ ¡°Hey, when did you take it off?¡± Feng Yan was dumbfounded when he saw that the two of them were only wearing their underwear. What was going on? Why are you all naked? Gu Jue¡¯s face was also filled with confusion. The way he looked at Feng Yan probably said, ¡± weren¡¯t you the one who took off these clothes? ¡± Feng Yan had no memory of it at all. After he walked into the suite, he felt as if he had gone straight to bed and could not remember anything ¡­ ¡°When did you two get together?¡± Li beixiao felt that his head was throbbing in pain. These two people actually had no qualms in front of her and even dared to make eyes at each other. It was really outrageous. ¡°Ah?¡± Feng Yan was confused. What do you mean when you two got together? They were together last night! No, what was that look in li beixiao¡¯s eyes? Did she think that he had an affair with Gu Jue? Gu Jue did not say anything. He could tell that his third brother had misunderstood him and Feng Yan. As long as it wasn¡¯t chu baiqing, he had to be protected. It was fine if his third brother misunderstood him and Feng Yan. He wanted to see his third brother¡¯s attitude towards such a thing. ¡°No, Jie, you¡¯ve misunderstood. There¡¯s really nothing going on between me and Gu Jue!¡± Feng Yan hurriedly explained. This was a big misunderstanding, he was not gay, okay? ¡°What did I misunderstand? Were the two of you kissing on the street, or were the two of you cuddling on the same bed? What did I misunderstand?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was very low, but the words he said were ruthless and deep. After hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, Feng Yan and Gu Jue looked at each other with wide eyes. Their gazes were as if they wanted to eat each other up. They exchanged glances speechlessly. hey, why did you kiss me? ¡± Feng Yan really felt that he shouldn¡¯t have come out last night. He really had nothing better to do. More importantly, how did they end up hugging and kissing? Feng Yan decided that he would definitely quit drinking in the future, and he would never drink with Gu Jue again. What the hell was this! ¡°Third brother, let¡¯s put on our clothes first! It¡¯s quite cold!¡± It was only then that Gu Jue felt cold. He turned around and saw that the curtains were still fluttering. His third brother was trying to freeze them to death. ¡°If you don¡¯t like to be naked, why are you wearing clothes!¡± Although li beixiao was only wearing a shirt, he was so hot that he did not feel cold. no, Chen, I really didn¡¯t ¡­ Feng Yan opened his mouth again, but was interrupted by Gu Jue. ¡°Third brother, why don¡¯t you let ah Yan wear it? He¡¯s afraid of the cold, so I¡¯m naked!¡± Gu Jue glanced at Feng Yan and said with his head lowered. His tone was full of care! Chapter 587 ? 587 Ah Yan, put on your clothes, you¡¯re cold! Feng Yan¡¯s devilish peach blossom eyes were filled with surprise, and he immediately understood what Gu Jue meant. ¡°Gu Jue, your Grandpa, you ¡­¡± Feng Yan instantly understood that Gu Jue was using him as a shield to test the waters. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his Chu baiqing suffer, so he used him to practice? Last night, he even said that Gu Jue was a one-track minded person and that he would not understand anything you said to him. It would be useless to say anything. His emotional intelligence was on the level of a baby. But did you hear what he just said,¡¯third brother, why don¡¯t you let ah Yan wear it? He¡¯s afraid of the cold, so I¡¯m naked!¡± Did he have a f * cking low EQ? Those who said he had low EQ were those with low IQ. Feng Yan was really so angry that he didn¡¯t even realize that he was scolding himself. ¡°Ah Yan, go get dressed!¡± Gu Jue interrupted Feng Yan¡¯s words and gave him a look that said, ¡± help me if you¡¯re my brother! Feng Yan closed his eyes and let out a breath, and then another. He only opened his eyes when he was able to calm down. hey, I have to put on some clothes. You know I¡¯m afraid of the cold! Feng Yan chose not to explain. He was a brother, so he should help when he needed to. This matter couldn¡¯t be explained clearly, and he had been caught red-handed. He was pretty thick-skinned, but if it was Chu baiqing, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing to put them on?¡± Seeing Gu Jue shiver, li beixiao could not bear it anymore. He did not want to catch a cold. He was too indulgent with them and couldn¡¯t bear to take care of them for real. If yang was here today, he would definitely beat him up. To be honest, his heart ached when he kicked her a few times. When Feng Yan got out of bed, he saw that Han Bing was there too, and he was biting his phone as if he had suffered a great shock. ¡°We ¡­ Kiss ¡­ Was it captured?¡± Just now, li beixiao said that they were kissing on the street. That meant that they were photographed. It was already past midnight when they finished drinking last night ¡­ Han Bing handed his phone to Feng Yan and let him take a look. Han Bing had saved the pictures, because he knew that young master Li would definitely get the loudspeaker to clean up the matter. However, such an explosive photo had to be kept as a collection. When Feng Yan saw the photo, he really wanted to kick Gu Jue¡¯s mouth. This guy actually forced a kiss on her. Did he drink too much and think he was Chu baiqing? Just then, Gu Jue walked up to Feng Yan. He rested his chin on Feng Yan¡¯s shoulder and glanced at the photo on the phone. ¡°?.. You¡¯re filming this too?¡± Gu Jue looked at the photo and felt sorry for Chu baiqing. He had actually forced a kiss on Feng Yan, and it was obvious in the photo that he was the one who had initiated it. Li beixiao was standing behind Gu Jue and Feng Yan, watching their intimate posture. He walked over and kicked Gu Jue¡¯s butt. ¡°Put on your clothes!¡± He gritted his teeth and said. Gu Jue didn¡¯t even dare to say a word. He quickly ran to pick up the clothes on the ground, as well as Feng Yan¡¯s clothes. Feng Yan swiped his phone and saw the photo that Han Bing had taken of Gu Jue hugging him as they slept on the bed. The corner of Feng Yan¡¯s mouth twitched as he glared at Han Bing. you didn¡¯t even know how to cover me with a blanket and you still have the mood to take photos! Han Bing was also very aggrieved. You two are hugging so tightly, do you need a blanket? ¡°Ah Yan, put on your clothes. It¡¯s cold!¡± Gu Jue handed Feng Yan¡¯s clothes to him. These calls of ah Yan made Feng Yan want to sew his mouth shut. Not only did he have a high EQ, but he was also a f * cking good actor. Chapter 588 ? 588 How far have you guys gone? Feng Yan tugged at his own clothes. shut up! She could not even be bothered to talk to Gu Jue anymore. Her stomach was churning uncomfortably. She just wanted to have a bowl of hot porridge, take a bath, and go to sleep. And not like this, wearing clothes under li beixiao¡¯s cold eyes ¡­ He felt that he and Gu Jue¡¯s birth characters were probably not compatible. Otherwise, how could she get involved with him? not only was she forced to kiss him, but she was also mistaken for a gay. After Gu Jue and Feng Yan put on their clothes, they stood in front of li beixiao like primary school students who were punished by their teacher. ¡°Speak!¡± Li beixiao glanced at the time on his watch, not knowing if Huo qingge was awake. ¡°You say it! Speak properly!¡± Feng Yan said to Gu Jue through gritted teeth. Since he had decided to help his brother, he should just shut up! She would clear his name sooner or later anyway. It was not like he really had an affair with Gu Jue. Actually, they were all brothers, so Feng Yan really did not take the forced kiss to heart. He just drank too much and didn¡¯t have any other intentions. There was no need to be so conflicted. If it was any other woman who kissed him, he might care and be disgusted. Feng Yan did not realize that he was referring to other women ¡­ Gu Jue glanced at Feng Yan and used his eyes to convey his thoughts. you¡¯re indeed a good brother. I owe you one! Feng Yan turned his face away and did not even bother to look at Gu Jue. He reckoned that Gu Jue would not be able to say anything good either. Since he had already been dragged into the water to test the waters, he had to give it a good try. ¡°It means they¡¯re together! Third brother, I love him!¡± Gu Jue did not mention Feng Yan¡¯s name this time. This made Feng Yan feel better, and he automatically added Chu baiqing¡¯s name. ¡°Ha ¡­¡± Li beixiao sat on the sofa and snorted coldly. He was really shocked and surprised. Even Gu Jue could say the word ¡®love¡¯. Gu Jue¡¯s mother had looked for him several times, asking him and his brother to find a blind date for Gu Jue. His mother was worried that there was something wrong with Gu Jue, thinking that he had never been in love. Gu Jue said that he was not in the mood for it. He did not want to get married yet and found it annoying. Now he knew that he didn¡¯t like women, but men ¡­ It was all his fault for not noticing it earlier. Logically speaking, Bai Qing was such an attentive person, how could he not notice that Gu Jue had such a tendency? How did he and Feng Yan end up like this? Among the few of them, Feng Xi was the one who worried him the most. She was stubborn and unruly. Compared to Feng Xi, li beixiao had always felt that Gu Jue was a person that he did not have to worry about. Other than having a bad temper, she didn¡¯t always fight with people now. It was much better than before. At most, he just punished his subordinates because they were not pleasing to the eye. However, he didn¡¯t expect that such a taciturn person would give him such a big shock. He was really good. ¡°Which stage are you guys at?¡± There was also a line that separated the intimacy between men and women, and that line was very important. Although he had already seen the two of them lying naked together, li beixiao still asked with hope. As long as they didn¡¯t go that far, maybe they could turn back, he thought. Feng Yan looked at Gu Jue, meaning,¡±answer me properly.¡± ¡°We slept and did it ¡­¡± Gu Jue told the truth. He did have sex with Chu baiqing. Even though it wasn¡¯t chu Bai Qing¡¯s will, it was the truth. He had shown all his cards to his third brother, and Gu Jue was just waiting for his verdict. Chapter 589 ? 589 Third brother, I¡¯m asking If you love me In any case, third brother was easier to talk to than eldest brother. After all, he had third sister-in-law¡¯s support. Eldest brother was very inflexible and stubborn. This matter would have to be exposed sooner or later. Feng Yan glanced at Gu Jue coldly.¡¯Why didn¡¯t I realize that you¡¯re so thick-skinned before?¡¯ Li beixiao picked up the ashtray on the coffee table and threw it at Gu Jue, but he dodged it. If he and Chu baiqing were the ones caught today, he wouldn¡¯t even Dodge a knife, let alone an ashtray. However, he and Feng Yan did not do that, so he would have suffered for nothing. ¡°What are you hiding for?¡± Without waiting for li beixiao to reprimand him, Feng Yan opened his mouth. That gaze and that tone, he was quite disappointed that he wasn¡¯t hit. ¡°Ah Yan ¡­¡± Gu Jue called out Feng Yan¡¯s name in a sickening tone. What he received in return was Feng Yan¡¯s cold gaze. Why did it give him goosebumps when Gu Jue called him ah Yan? ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± Li beixiao rubbed his temples and looked at the two of them angrily. Just as his son had said, they were almost 30 years old. It was not appropriate for him to hit them. Moreover, he could not bear to hit them. Persuasion and education? Could this matter be convinced? They had already slept and done it, what were they thinking ¡­ Actually, it wasn¡¯t a rare thing for men to be together in the upper-class circle. However, they were all just trying something new and no one was serious. However, Gu Jue was different from Feng Yan. Gu Jue said that he loved Feng Yan ¡­ That was love, not playing, and they already had a substantial relationship ¡­ Feng Yan turned away and looked at li Beichen¡¯s complicated and gloomy eyes. Feng Yan frowned. What was that look in li beixiao¡¯s eyes? What was he thinking? ¡°Do you love him?¡± Li beixiao gritted his teeth and asked. Feng Yan was taken aback by his question. Love who? Who loves who? ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m asking If you love me?¡± Gu Jue said as he elbowed Feng Yan. Gu Jue felt that his third brother¡¯s question was a hopeful breakthrough. If she knew about his relationship with Chu baiqing and maintained the same attitude, then it should not be a problem to break through his third brother. Feng Yan glared at Gu Jue. Did he become the best Actor after drinking so much? No matter how shameless words came out of his mouth, he could also say these words. Did she still love him? That should be enough, right? Gu Jue gave Feng Yan a look.¡¯If you¡¯re a brother, just say that you love me! Help me to the end!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s gaze meant that if she helped him, he would be her brother. If she were to undermine him now, she would not be human. Feng Yan glared at him fiercely. your ass! Just wait for your Lord Feng to love you properly when he returns! ¡°I love you to death!¡± Feng Yan laughed coldly. That tone and expression, it didn¡¯t look like love at all ¡­ ¡°You still have the face to say that!¡± Li beixiao casually took a pillow and threw it at Feng Yan. However, Feng Yan caught it and threw it at Gu Jue. Feng Yan felt that he had lost his face because of Gu Jue. After having a daughter, he was one step higher in front of li beixiao. Who asked his son to be so timid in front of his daughter! But now, he had to listen to his lecture. ¡°Who¡¯s on top and who¡¯s on the bottom of the two of you?¡± Li beixiao looked at the two people in front of him and suddenly said this. The two of them were caught off guard and looked at li beixiao in shock. ¡°What, didn¡¯t you sleep already? You can¡¯t answer?¡± Li beixiao sneered. His dark eyes made it impossible to guess what he was thinking. Chapter 590 ? 590 I shouldn¡¯t be surnamed Feng, I should be surnamed Dou, my nickname is e ¡®e Feng Yan really wanted to kick Gu Jue out right now. He was straight, straight, straight ¡­ But now, she was being asked such a question. Moreover, his temper was not very good. It was really not good. ¡°I¡¯ll go ¡­ He ¡­¡± Gu Jue was indeed from the top. This was the truth, but there was a risk in telling the truth. ¡°Your Grandpa, you better talk to me properly ¡­¡± Feng Yan raised his fist and aimed it at Gu Jue. Although he was helping, he couldn¡¯t do the bottom part. ¡°He¡¯s up, he¡¯s up ¡­ I¡¯m down!¡± Gu Jue was furious. He was just doing her a favor. What was she being so pretentious for? ¡°Am I easy to trick or play with?¡± Li beixiao suddenly stood up and pointed at them. Li beixiao felt that he had almost been deceived by them. Were they having an affair? When he saw Feng Yan¡¯s reluctance and Gu Jue¡¯s fawning expression, he really thought that Gu Jue had forced Feng Yan. However, based on his understanding of the two of them, with their bad tempers, how could they withstand him asking who was on top and who was below? And she even answered him honestly? Based on the two of them, it was definitely the case. we¡¯ll be together then. Do whatever you want! Feng Yan laughed. He thought that if li beixiao kept misunderstanding him, he would seriously doubt his intelligence. Did he look gay? Li beixiao¡¯s cold eyes looked at Gu Jue, as if he wanted to stare a hole in him. After some facts flashed through his mind, he didn¡¯t dare to think further. ¡°When did you and Bai Qing start?¡± Things had already come to this point. Li beixiao didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. He still had to ask. Gu Jue did not expect his third brother to be so certain. He looked at li beixiao in a daze and did not know how to answer. It was not like him and Feng Yan, it was fake. He felt confident in his lies, but third brother was asking about him and Chu baiqing ¡­ Feng Yan felt that there was nothing left for him to do, so he turned around and sat down on the sofa. His head was hurting badly, and his stomach was uncomfortable. ¡°Stand still!¡± Li beixiao pointed at Feng Yan and said. ¡°No, I¡¯m just here to help ¡­¡± Feng Yan felt very aggrieved, but it had nothing to do with him. ¡°They¡¯re messing around, and you¡¯re also messing around. Do you have a brain?¡± Li beixiao felt that Feng Yan was very reliable. Although his mouth was annoying, at least he knew what he was doing. He didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to mess around with him. Feng Yan really wanted to say,¡±your wife is even more of a troublemaker, and I¡¯ve been led astray by her, okay?¡± fine, I¡¯ll stand. I feel that my surname shouldn¡¯t be Feng. My surname should be Dou, and my nickname should be e. e ¡­ Feng Yan let out a sigh of relief. He really had nothing better to do. Yesterday, he came out to help Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. It was so interesting to tame that little woman at home. Now, he was just standing here and getting scolded. Was he sick? Li beixiao felt that there were only two words written on Feng Yan¡¯s face. you need a beating! However, he didn¡¯t have the time to deal with him now. He would settle the score with him later. ¡°When did you and Bai Qing start?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was a little higher when he asked Gu Jue. it should have been many years ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s answer was unclear. He had always liked to spend time with Chu baiqing. Before the two of them got to the bottom of this, he thought that it would be great if he could be with Chu Bai Qing forever. Being with Chu Bai Qing only gave her a comfortable feeling. It was a habit of being with him for many years. Perhaps a long time ago, he already had such feelings for Chu Bai Qing, but he didn¡¯t know it. After he found out that Chu Bai Qing liked him, he couldn¡¯t accept it. Chapter 591 ? 591 She¡¯s so thin-skinned, he can¡¯t stand it He felt that the tacit understanding between them to protect each other had been broken, and it was no longer as comfortable as before. It was as if they had entered a deadlock and could not break free no matter what. Chu Bai Qing was getting further and further away from him. ¡°You ¡­ You guys ¡­¡± Li beixiao felt that he could not breathe properly. He was so angry that he almost had internal bleeding. Since they were under his eyes ¡­ The last time Chu baiqing went missing and ended up at Gu Jue¡¯s place, he thought that the two of them were having a fight and Gu Jue was messing around. How could he have known that they had already started at that time? ¡°Third brother, I ¡­¡± Just as Gu Jue was about to speak, he was interrupted by li beixiao. don¡¯t call me that. You still know that I¡¯m your third brother. How can you ¡­ These brothers were his responsibility. Back when the brothers were still in line, Feng Yan had already fallen out with him, so he was not here. When second brother died in a car accident, he blamed himself for not restraining him and letting him play those dangerous things. From the day his second brother left, he told himself that he wanted the rest of his brothers to be well. However, he had never expected that Gu Jue and Chu baiqing would develop such a relationship right under his nose. They had been together for so many years ¡­ Gu Jue was glad that his third brother had seen him with Feng Yan today. He was the one who had to bear the burden of the current situation. If the person standing beside him was Chu baiqing, then with his personality and thin skin, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it even if his third brother shouted at him. third brother, this has nothing to do with Bai Qing. I¡¯m the one who likes him. We both like each other. I¡¯m not interested in women ¡­ Gu Jue was not good with his words. He could lie about her and Feng Yan like he did just now, but he would not be able to tell the truth. ¡°Shut up!¡± Li beixiao was angry and anxious at this time. When he saw Gu Jue and Feng Yan just now, he was still calm. Even though there were photos of them kissing, he still had some doubts when he saw the two of them lying on the bed and hugging each other. However, when she thought of Gu Jue and Chu baiqing, even if they weren¡¯t together ¡­ However, he was certain that the feeling was very strong ¡­ As his son had said, the two of them had an affair ¡­ Even his son could see through it, but he had never seen through it. ¡°Third brother, I¡¯ll be with Bai Qing for the rest of my life, no matter what anyone says! However, I hope that you and big brother can understand us ¡­¡± At that moment, Gu Jue¡¯s thoughts were very simple. He hoped to get the understanding and support of his eldest brother and third brother. Actually, they were just like any other ordinary couple. They loved each other and hoped to receive everyone¡¯s blessings. ¡°Understand my ass, think about your mother ¡­ Think about it ¡­¡± He was the only child in Gu Jue¡¯s family, and his mother had been looking forward to having a grandson every day ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s big brother, Yun Yi¡¯s father, was no longer around. Chu baiqing was under a lot of pressure. He was in charge of the entire Chu family, and all of the Chu family¡¯s assets were hospitals. Chu Yunyi didn¡¯t care about anything other than music. If Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t have any descendants, who would take on the burden of the Chu family? These were all problems on the surface. Did these two people not think about these problems? Gu Jue knew what his third brother meant. He had also thought about this before. It was not a problem. Didn¡¯t third brother find a surrogate back then? they gave birth to Tang Tang and Mumu. They were so cute. He and Chu baiqing could do it too. ¡°Third brother, we can also find a surrogate!¡± Chapter 592 ? 592 We¡¯ll definitely be fine, fine Li beixiao was rendered speechless by Gu Jue¡¯s words. He had really led the way. Chen, actually, the problem of the children has been solved. Nothing else is a problem. As long as they are happy together, that¡¯s more important than anything else! Feng Yan opened his mouth. He had already promised Huo qingge that he would help, so his words at this time should be of some use. Gu Jue looked at Feng Yan gratefully.¡¯That¡¯s interesting, good brother!¡¯ with Gu Jue¡¯s personality, only Bai Qing would be able to accept him. With his bad temper and low EQ, only Bai Qing wouldn¡¯t mind! Gu Jue had thought that Feng Yan¡¯s words were particularly pleasant to hear, but he did not like what he said next. How did he have a low EQ? Li beixiao sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. He took a deep breath and did not speak. It was not until he drew the third one that he opened his mouth, his voice a little hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to big brother about this! However, now is not the time. You two should know your place!¡± He had a lot of things to deal with now, and it was not appropriate to tell his big brother. He understood his big brother¡¯s temper the best, and he was not as easy to talk to as he was. Gu Jue did not expect his third brother to forgive him so easily. He was stunned and did not know what to say. In fact, li beixiao¡¯s decision was within Feng Yan¡¯s expectations. After all, he had a lover and could understand the feeling of love! ¡°Third brother, we¡¯ll definitely be fine, we¡¯ll be fine!¡± Gu Jue was not good with his words. Other than this, he did not know what else to say. Feng Yan glanced at him. He was really hot-headed. Chu baiqing had already said that she didn¡¯t want to see him anymore, but he was still bragging. What was he thinking? Li beixiao did not look at Gu Jue. That person was Chu baiqing. If it was someone else, he would not have agreed. Because Feng Yan was right, no one else would be able to stand Gu Jue. Besides, the two of them had been together for so many years. What did it mean? it was self-evident love ¡­ ¡°Li Wenwen¡¯s DNA is out. She¡¯s not from the Li family. You two hurry up and find mingxiu!¡± After all, Ming Xiu was the boss of the mercenaries, and he was a powerful character. He could hide for so long without being discovered, so he was naturally lying in wait for a mission. He was in the dark. Even if they were prepared, there was still a hidden danger. They had to get rid of him. ¡°I know.¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything else. He wouldn¡¯t say anything else when they were discussing serious matters. Because he knew that at this time, li beixiao was the most upset because he was his brother and sister-in-law. Even if he had some doubts at this time and the evidence began to point to them, li beixiao would still have hope in his heart until the final truth was confirmed. Because once it was confirmed that his brother and sister-in-law were the masterminds behind the scenes, it would be a big blow to the Li family. The ones who would be hurt the most would be the old master and Nancheng, as well as Nancheng¡¯s brother ¡­ Although Gu Jue had a lot of questions, he did not ask at this time. Li Wenwen was not a child of the Li family. What was going on? These few days, Yun Yi¡¯s condition had stabilized a lot, and Li Beichen asked Huo qingge to go back to work. In fact, he mainly wanted to see what Li Wenwen was up to. What was the purpose of placing this chess piece in the company? When Huo qingge went back to work, the little-trumpeting machine was with her as an intern. The little-trumpeters and Li Wenwen were also assigned to the third group by supervisor Chi Yan. Li Wenwen had given Huo qingge a huge ¡°surprise¡± on her first day of work. Chapter 593 ? 593 Do you know who I am? how dare you talk to me like that? When Li Wenwen appeared in Group Three, dressed in name tags, monkey and the wily old fox looked at each other. What was going on? a newbie with the aura of a Queen? This was truly unprecedented. Because it was the marketing department, everyone was wearing ordinary clothes, which were comfortable and light. Because they were all going to the market, not to attend a beauty contest, they would only dress formally when they were going to entertain clients. However, Li Wenwen was the first person to be dressed in branded clothes, holding a bag, and stepping on a mountain. Kong Yu looked at Li Wenwen and frowned. She glanced at Huo qingge and pointed to a seat for Li Wenwen. you can sit here from now on! Kong Yu¡¯s tone was very calm, not as enthusiastic as when he welcomed the little trumpeting. ¡°i don¡¯t want to sit here. i want to sit next to her!¡± Li Wenwen spoke arrogantly with her arms crossed, as if she was the team leader or even higher. The little-trumpeters ate their lollipops and thought to themselves, is Li Wenwen looking for trouble? Huo qingge looked at Li Wenwen indifferently, wondering what made Li Wenwen so high-profile. According to her expectations, she should have tucked her tail between her legs in front of her and then looked for an opportunity to do bad things. He didn¡¯t want to be so high-profile and get despised by others. In her heart, Li Wenwen¡¯s schemes were definitely not limited to this. What was her purpose in doing this? Huo qingge couldn¡¯t figure it out. This was completely beyond her expectations. Kong Yu then looked at Huo qingge. She had called him yesterday and told him that Li Wenwen was coming, so he had to be careful. Kong Yu thought that Huo qingge had a motive, so he didn¡¯t speak rashly. He didn¡¯t know what she was up to. ¡°Team leader, then let her sit next to me! Newbies, one on the left and one on the right, please be my guardians!¡± Little trumpeting was already seated on Huo qingge¡¯s left, while monkey was seated on her right. ¡°Monkey, you go sit there!¡± Kong Yu patted monkey¡¯s shoulder and asked him to give up his position. Houzi did not say anything. It was the same no matter where he sat. He was just about to get up when Li Wenwen spoke again. ¡°I want to sit on her left!¡± She pointed at the small horn and said. ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t take your medicine when you went out this morning, did you?¡± The little trumpeting dog stood up at once and asked while pointing at Li Wenwen. The little-trumpet-shaped person had a bad temper. She could tell that Li Wenwen was here to look for an illness. Huo qingge did not stop the little trumpeting. She could tell that everything Li Wenwen had done was intentional, even deliberate. Did she really not take her medicine, or was it li Boyan or Tang ru¡¯s idea? ¡°Do you know who I am? If you dare to talk to me like this, I¡¯ll kick you out of the Li Group!¡± Li Wenwen pointed at the loudspeaker and scolded. At this time, many colleagues were already watching the show. Even people from other departments had come over. Huo qingge finally realized that Li Wenwen was trying to blow things up. do you know who I am? ¡± she asked. Huo qingge immediately understood Li Wenwen¡¯s meaning. She was here to stir sh * t. Tang ru had told her uncle that she wanted to hold a party to tell everyone that she was a child of the Li family. However, her uncle rejected her outright, saying that the Li family couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. It seemed that Li Wenwen wanted everyone to know that she was a member of the Li family, the Li family¡¯s young miss ¡­ The company¡¯s news spread very quickly. Huo qingge believed that as long as Li Wenwen revealed that she was the eldest daughter of the Li family, she would be able to escape. In less than an hour, the entire Li Group would know, and in less than three hours, the whole Yun Cheng would know. Chapter 594 ? 594 If you want to fight, just say the word and I¡¯ll give you a slap Uncle and Li Beizhen did not want Li Wenwen¡¯s identity to be exposed, so they used this way to let everyone know. If her uncle were to question her, Li Wenwen would naturally say that she had been bullied in the company, and that was why she had blurted it out. At that time, li Boyan and Tang ru would say some emotional words and this matter would be over. However, what surprised Huo qingge was that even after Li Wenwen had caused such a big commotion, Chi Yan did not come out to say anything. With her personality, how could she allow a newbie to be so presumptuous in her Department? Unless she already knew Li Wenwen¡¯s identity. That was why she allowed her to do as she pleased, because she did not dare to offend the Li family. Or perhaps, Chi Yan might also be one of Tang ru and Li Boyan¡¯s people. Of course, these were all just speculations. After all, this was a special period, and Huo qingge had to think a little more. The little-muzzled girl was also a very smart girl. From the look in Huo qingge¡¯s eyes, she could also guess Li Wenwen¡¯s purpose. ¡°Ah, I forgot to take my medicine this morning. If you want to sit, I¡¯ll let you sit! Why are you shouting? you¡¯re holding up everyone¡¯s work!¡± The little trumpet said with a chuckle as it stood up and walked toward the seat that was originally meant for Li Wenwen. Li Wenwen didn¡¯t expect that the little speaker would not answer her. By right, a normal person would ask, ¡± Who are you? ¡± However, she did not, which made Li Wenwen a little annoyed. When the little trumpet passed by her, Li Wenwen deliberately bumped into her. With the small trumpet¡¯s reaction speed, she could have dodged it completely, but she had been hit by it. Then, he sat down on the chair without saying anything. Huo qingge knew that the little trumpet was thinking of the big picture, so she decided to buy her more lollipops to comfort her. The little-muzzled cat sat down and stuffed two lollipops into its mouth. In a depressed mood, she kept hitting Li Wenwen until she called her grandma. When Li Wenwen sat down, Huo qingge looked at her with a faint smile, but did not say anything. Li Wenwen glared back at him, her eyes full of undisguised hatred. If her eyes could spew fire, Huo qingge would have been burned to death by Li Wenwen¡¯s gaze. Group Three, we¡¯ll have a meeting in the meeting room in an hour! Kong Yu opened his mouth and looked at Li Wenwen with a deep disgust. He thought to himself that he had to pay more attention to Li Wenwen, in case she hurt Huo qingge. After Tong Jiahui¡¯s death, Li Wenwen had arrived. Both of them were targeting Huo qingge. The people watching the show had dispersed, but some people had already begun to whisper among themselves, asking each other who this newcomer was. Because Kong Yu had not given her a chance to introduce herself, no one knew that her name was Li Wenwen. Although Huo qingge had only been working for a few days, she was on good terms with the wily old monkey and Luo Wei. They also liked Huo qingge, so they hated Li Wenwen. Especially her arrogant look, it made them want to ignore her even more. Li Wenwen just crossed her arms and did nothing but look at Huo qingge. Huo qingge couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Was she trying to pick a fight with him? ¡°Li Wenwen, why are you looking at me? If you want to fight, just say the word and I¡¯ll give you a slap!¡± Huo qingge turned her chair around to face Li Wenwen. She leaned back lazily and twirled the pen in her hand. Her casual posture and lazy tone of voice carried a domineering aura that could not be ignored. Chapter 595 ? 595 Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? Li Wenwen¡¯s hands were clenched so tightly that her nails were digging into her flesh. She glared at Huo qingge with eyes full of hatred. He did not say anything. Huo qingge felt that Li Wenwen was quite patient. She could feel that the breath she exhaled through her nose was enough to make her angry, but she had not exploded yet. Based on Li Wenwen¡¯s posture just now, she should have followed the words he had just said. Huo qingge was certain that li Boyan or Tang ru had incited him to do so. What was their purpose in making her unable to be presumptuous in front of her? For the first time, Huo qingge felt that her brain was not working well enough. She could not even guess what they were going to do. Huo qingge returned home and saw Huo zhongrao. She had not seen her brother for a few days. She felt that she had lost weight again and her complexion didn¡¯t look very good, but she still looked very manly. She felt that her brother was born to wear military uniforms, and he was really domineering. Li beixiao should have just finished talking to his brother. Huo qingge briefly told her about what had happened to Li Wenwen at the company today. I just can¡¯t figure out what they mean. They want to make a big deal out of this, but they don¡¯t dare to provoke me! Huo qingge had used ¡°them,¡± not ¡°Li Wenwen.¡± ¡°You think there¡¯s a problem with Chi Yan?¡± Li beixiao still had some impression of the head of the marketing department, because she was the only female head. He looked smart and capable, and worked very hard. Otherwise, he would not have occupied a position in the marketing department where there were many men. yes, I think she was bribed. As for what use it is, I don¡¯t know yet. I asked Kong Yu if she¡¯s been in charge of any major projects recently. Kong Yu said that she¡¯s in charge of a batch of drugs purchased from abroad. This batch of drugs will be distributed to major hospitals in the area of cardiovascular and cerebrovascular diseases! In the afternoon, Huo qingge had asked Kong Yu if there was anything wrong with the medicine. Huo zhongrao looked at his sister with pride. Li beixiao also smiled. They had also found this clue. Li Boyan had been abroad for the past few years and seemed to be living a very ordinary life. He went fishing when he had nothing to do. However, after their investigation, they found out that he was indeed related to some organizations abroad and that he was also secretly developing his own business. One of them was the pharmaceutical industry, and it just so happened that his company had a cooperation with the Li Group, and the person in charge of this project was Chi Yan. ¡°What did you guys find?¡± Huo qingge looked at her brother and Li beixiao¡¯s smiles and eyes. She had already guessed it. ¡°Yes.¡± Li beixiao held Huo qingge¡¯s hand. This little woman of his was always so smart and could think of everything. Her guesses were also very bold, and they were often right. Other than the misunderstanding that he had an affair with Feng Yan. then we¡¯ll beat them at their own game. Get someone to bring in another batch of the same medicine from somewhere else and store it in the warehouse secretly. When the medicine arrives, we¡¯ll replace it. There¡¯s no risk this way! After Huo qingge finished speaking, li beixiao laughed again. He did not care if his brother-in-law was there or not. He hugged Huo qingge and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, do you think so too?¡± Huo qingge was still embarrassed. The two of them could do whatever they wanted under the blanket, but in front of her brother, she was not as arrogant as li beixiao. Huo qingge looked at li beixiao¡¯s smile and knew that they had made arrangements again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said?¡± Huo zhongrao looked at li beixiao hugging his sister tightly. She was still embarrassed and opened his mouth. Chapter 596 ? 596 At the mention of her, his eyes flashed with a touch of coldness ¡°I¡¯ve heard it this time!¡± Li Beichen helplessly let go of Huo qingge. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what her brother would do if he found out about Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. This was probably heaven-defying! These past two days, when he ran into Chu Bai Qing at Yun Yi¡¯s, he didn¡¯t say anything to him. From the looks of it, he probably did not know that she had already found out about him and Gu Jue. Feng Yan said that the two of them had been training their relationship, and that reminded him of Chu baiqing¡¯s trip abroad. He had to call her back. Some things were destined. If Chu baiqing was planning to go abroad and never come back, he was the one who created an opportunity for them! Huo zhongrao glanced at li beixiao and did not say anything. He looked at the time on his watch and seemed to be in a hurry to leave. brother, you don¡¯t look so good. You¡¯ve lost weight again! Huo qingge hadn¡¯t seen her brother for a few days, and she really wanted to talk to him. Li beixiao got up and said that he was going to see the child before leaving the living room. ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of things going on recently, and you seem to have gained some weight!¡± Huo qingge had put on some weight in the past few days, but it was unknown if it was because of the Chinese medicine prescribed by professor Yu, who was also Qiao ran¡¯s mother. Or was it that after eating the food made by the flame, she could feel that she had gained some weight. In fact, Huo qingge was very thin. If she was slightly chubby, it would be almost impossible to tell. flame has been very willing to cook recently. I can¡¯t stop him! Huo qingge didn¡¯t mention that she had taken the Chinese medicine, in case her brother would blame himself again. If she was in poor health, her brother would feel uncomfortable. I¡¯ve heard about that. It¡¯s worthy of praise! Huo zhongrao had always felt that Huo qingge was too thin. Now that she had put on some weight, her fire attribute was indispensable. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s time for the little Yao to go on vacation, right? Why didn¡¯t I see her return?¡± It was the holidays now, but he didn¡¯t see the little demon. It had been a while since she had seen that languidly beautiful young man in the hospital. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s working. He said he won¡¯t be coming back!¡± As he said this, Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp glint. However, Huo qingge did not notice it. this child, working is fine too. It¡¯s also a form of training! Huo qingge had always been curious about the little demon. To put it bluntly, she was worried that something would happen between her brother and the little demon, but it was not appropriate for her to ask. ¡°We ¡­ How¡¯s mom doing recently?¡± Sometimes, Huo qingge would think of Shen Qing, what she was doing, whether she missed her daughter, whether she still remembered how she looked like when she was young ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s still the same. I¡¯ll take you back when you want to see her!¡± Huo zhongrao did not mention anything about Huo qingge returning to the headquarters. After what happened last time, he felt like he had lost half of his life. He could no longer bear the fear of carrying her out of the cold water. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back to see her when I¡¯m done with the things in front of me!¡± Huo qingge had not thought of how to get along with Shen Qing. After all, that was her mother. Everything she had experienced and suffered made her heart ache. She thought she was sick, but in fact, she was really sick ¡­ What they needed was time, and perhaps everything would be fine slowly. ¡°It¡¯s bei Zhi¡¯s birthday tomorrow. How do you guys plan to spend it? I¡¯ve already cleared the time for you guys!¡± Huo zhongrao asked Huo qingge as he rubbed his temples. Huo qingge was stunned. It was li beixiao¡¯s birthday tomorrow? She really did not know ¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Huo zhongrao asked after seeing his sister¡¯s reaction. Chapter 597 ? 597 This matter will definitely be blown up Huo qingge shook her head. She had not noticed this problem. Li beixiao also did not mention it. If her brother did not remember, he might have missed it. No one had mentioned it before. Li beixiao had been too busy recently and had probably forgotten about it. I might¡¯ve been so busy that I forgot. During my previous birthday, these few people were the ones who were lively. How about we make a cake tomorrow and have a meal with everyone! On their birthdays, they would always have a meal together. Even if it was over, they had never held a banquet. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll prepare!¡± This was li beixiao¡¯s first birthday since they got together, and Huo qingge was a little excited. However, she had found out too late and had not even prepared a present. This made Huo qingge feel a little depressed. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll come over tomorrow! Huo zhongrao said as he looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner, let¡¯s eat before we leave!¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll eat together tomorrow!¡± Huo zhongrao hugged Huo qingge and felt a little guilty. He could tell that Huo qingge wanted to have dinner with him. However, if he did not leave, there would be people who would not be able to eat and would go hungry. ¡°En!¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t say anything more and sent Huo Zhongliao out. After sending Huo zhongrao off, Huo qingge gave Feng Yan a call. She didn¡¯t know what was up with Feng Yan recently, but he didn¡¯t come over. When she asked him, he would say that he was busy. Gu Jue only cared about Chu baiqing. Not only did he have to take care of the matter of sealing off the family, but he also had to take care of Gu Jue. Huo qingge called for the third time before Feng Yan finally picked up. ¡°If I don¡¯t call you two or three times now, you won¡¯t pick up.¡± Huo qingge heaved a sigh of relief. Every time she called him, he would not answer immediately. ¡°I¡¯m not busy, is there something?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, but it was lazy and sexy. ¡°It¡¯s bei Zhi¡¯s birthday tomorrow. Remember to bring a present for dinner!¡± Huo qingge looked into the kitchen and saw that the fire was cooking and the little trumpet was helping out. Looking at the backs of the two people, it felt like they were living a simple life. There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone, then Feng Yan said, ¡± who told you that? ¡± ¡°Have you all forgotten what my brother said?¡± Huo qingge felt that her brother was more reliable. If he did not remember, li beixiao¡¯s birthday would have been skipped. no wonder. I know ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s strange words had left Huo qingge in a daze, unable to figure out what was wrong. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to inform the others!¡± Huo qingge still had to think about what to eat for tomorrow. She didn¡¯t like to go to restaurants and preferred to stay at home. mm, Gu Jue should be happy. Bai Qing hasn¡¯t seen him these past few days and he¡¯s suffering! After li beixiao found out that day, Feng Yan called Huo qingge and explained the situation. Li beixiao did not tell her that he was back. He probably did not expect her to be the first person to know. ¡°Tell him not to be too obvious. My brother is here, and he can¡¯t know yet.¡± If her brother knew about this, everyone would not have a good life. This matter would definitely be blown up. Even if she were to step in, her brother would not give her face. ¡°I¡¯ve already become Gu Jue¡¯s mother. I¡¯ve been worrying about this all day!¡± Feng Yan said in a self-deprecating manner. He just wanted Gu Jue and Chu baiqing to get well soon! Now that Gu Jue was unhappy, he was ready to come to his place, either to drink or to dawdle. Over and over again, Chu baiqing had a change of heart and no longer loved him because he stopped peeling prawns for him, which made Feng Yan feel nauseated when he saw prawns. Chapter 598 ? 598 Don¡¯t call me again, you heartless little thing Huo qingge felt that Feng Yan was becoming more and more talkative with Gu Jue¡¯s antics. He used to be so willing to talk, but now, whenever Gu Jue was mentioned, he would have an endless urge to complain. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Huo qingge said into the phone, not giving him any face. ¡°Don¡¯t call me in the future, you heartless little thing!¡± Before Huo qingge could hang up, Feng Yan angrily barked at her and hung up. Hearing the busy tone from the other end of the phone, Huo qingge burst into laughter. She sighed in her heart. you¡¯re getting more and more pretentious! However, this Feng Yan was becoming more and more humane, and also more and more adorable. What Huo qingge didn¡¯t know was that there was one thing that she and her brother didn¡¯t know about, but they were secretly carrying out. After dinner, Huo qingge ran to the study room to think about what she should eat for the next day. Thinking that it would be more lively with more people, he wanted to have another barbecue! The last time they were at Feng Yan¡¯s house, everyone had a good meal. However, he had to prepare this time. The only helpers he could use were Fire and Ice. Those few people were not capable helpers, and they were also delaying time. She had originally wanted to ask Yin Yin to bring nainai over, but when she thought about how Feng Yan and Feng Xi were both there, she decided to forget it. After she was done with her work for the next few days, she would bring the two children to meet them. She wanted to settle nainai down for her son. She liked nainai very much too, mainly because she and her son were close friends. The next day. Huo qingge wanted to give li beixiao a surprise, but he probably did not remember it. He had been thinking about how to send him away since he woke up in the morning. She didn¡¯t expect him to leave so early in the morning, saying that he was going to Yun Yi¡¯s place to take a look. These two days, Jason had been counseling Yun Yi, and the results were not bad. Nancheng had been doing well recently and had been taking care of him. However, li Beichen was still worried. Jason was the one who gave Yun Yi the medicine. Because they weren¡¯t sure if someone had done something, Tang ru was the most suspicious because she would also go to see Yun Yi. However, li beixiao could not tell Nancheng directly that he had to be careful of his mother and make sure that she did not change Yun Yi¡¯s medicine or do anything bad. He had sent the old man away and sent him to the military sanatorium this time, under the protection of Huo zhongrao¡¯s personal guards. Li beixiao had to protect everyone around him. If his brother and sister-in-law were really the mastermind, then they would have lost their humanity. To be able to take his life and change Yun Yi¡¯s medicine, they were even willing to do such a thing. Then, family love had no meaning to them. In order to achieve their goals, they would do even crazier and more heartless things without any hesitation. Therefore, li beixiao had to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. Li Boyan and Tang ru were on the surface and he could see that they were threats. However, Ming Xiu was different. He was still hiding in the dark and they must have signed a death contract. Even if li Boyan and Tang ru were caught red-handed, the threat of Ming Xiu still existed. Therefore, the biggest problem now was to catch Ming Xiu. In the afternoon, Huo qingge and Fire and Ice had almost finished preparing everything. Feng Yan and the others had arrived as well. To Huo qingge¡¯s surprise, Chu baiqing had brought his men. Gu Jue glared at Chu baiqing the moment he entered the room. His eyes were almost on fire. However, what he got in response was Chu Bai Qing¡¯s indifference. She turned around and faced the person beside her with gentleness. Her face was full of smiles. It was as if she couldn¡¯t hide her gentleness. Chapter 599 ? 599 Do you think I should go over now and declare my ownership? When Huo qingge looked at su qingran, su qingran¡¯s eyes were on Han Bing. Huo qingge finally understood. Chu baiqing had brought su qingran here to give her a chance to spend more time with Han Bing. Su qingran had liked Han Bing for many years. Although Han Bing was usually cold and serious, he was very cute when he was confused. Han Bing was in a very good mood today, because he did not have to suffer from the little ancestor nainai¡¯s repeated training at Feng family. He was called to work early in the morning, and he was also very comfortable. Su qingran smiled at Han Bing as a form of greeting. Han Bing only nodded politely and turned to leave. Chu baiqing saw the desolation on su qingran¡¯s face. it¡¯s okay, take it slow. Han Bing¡¯s EQ isn¡¯t high! Chu baiqing comforted su qingran with a smile and brought her to the sofa. He was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable, so he sat down as well. ¡°I can¡¯t sit still under Gu Jue¡¯s gaze!¡± She knew about Chu baiqing and Gu Jue¡¯s relationship. you don¡¯t have to worry about him. I¡¯ve already let it go. After the matters in Yun Cheng are settled, I¡¯ll go abroad and settle down! Although he had brought su qingran here to help her, he didn¡¯t want su qingran to be made uncomfortable by Gu Jue. He quite liked su qingran as a friend. Other than his third sister-in-law, su qingran was the only woman he could get along with. ¡°Actually, I think he¡¯s a good person. Maybe he expressed his love to you in the wrong way! He¡¯s probably the type of person who doesn¡¯t have enough EQ.¡± Su qingran actually didn¡¯t know much about love. The first person she liked was Han Bing, and he was probably the only one she would ever like. She was a very stubborn person and was very persistent in everything. Therefore, she was the same when it came to love. ¡°I can¡¯t explain the things between us!¡± Although there was a saying, ¡± the onlooker sees the game more clearly than the player. However, sometimes, the feelings in one¡¯s heart were the most real. Su qingran didn¡¯t continue on this topic. Instead, he asked about Han Bing. When the two of them talked about this topic, it was obvious that they were more relaxed. Chu baiqing had always thought that with su qingran¡¯s shy personality, she would be shy in love as well. However, when it came to Han Bing, she was even more talkative than usual and was a little excited. Having a crush on someone was actually a very interesting thing. The process of fantasizing was a kind of self-entertainment. However, when she told others about it, it seemed like her crush had become real. The more he spoke, the more his emotions surged, and it was out of control. Chu baiqing just smiled as he watched su qingran cover her mouth with her hand and whisper to him how she was so stupid to follow Han Bing ¡­ Hearing her say this, Chu baiqing recalled how he had been paying attention to Gu Jue back then. What kind of clothes did he wear today ¡­ He sneezed, did he catch a cold? He furrowed his brows. Was there something that made him unhappy? He ¡­ Almost every time she opened her eyes, she would think of him and feel that this day¡¯s sleep was worth looking forward to. Because she could see him ¡­ Chu baiqing and su qingran were a little close, and the way they whispered to each other made people think of the words ¡®intimate¡¯. That was exactly what Gu Jue was feeling at the moment. He leaned on Feng Yan¡¯s shoulder, almost giving him all the weight. ¡°Get lost!¡± Feng Yan did not sleep well last night. He was about to close his eyes and rest, but Gu Jue kept pestering him and he could not get rid of him. ¡°Do you think I should go over now and declare my ownership?¡± Chapter 600 ? 600 If you don¡¯t have the ability to be arrogant, just squint Gu Jue crossed his legs on a low platform and squinted his eyes at Chu baiqing, who was sitting on the sofa opposite him. ¡°How?¡± Feng Yan raised his eyes and said lazily. ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you when you come over!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s words were domineering and arrogant. These few days, Gu Jue felt that he was possessed. At night, she had to wear Chu baiqing¡¯s pajamas and hug his pillow to sleep. The two of them often lived together, so his house had a lot of Chu baiqing¡¯s things. When she returned home, she was filled with memories and Chu baiqing¡¯s shadow. ¡°Go! No one is stopping you!¡± Feng Yan shrugged his shoulders. Was her head filled with lead? why was it so heavy? Feng Yan had seen Gu Jue force a kiss before, and he looked like he wanted to eat Chu baiqing up. The kiss between a man and a woman, no matter how strong it was. There wouldn¡¯t be the fiery sparks between two men. To be honest, Feng Yan felt that it was quite exciting. But that was only limited to Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. Even though they were both men, they were a perfect match. In the past, when his eldest brother said that he did not know what kind of wife he would find for Gu Jue, he had already given up. Feng Yan wanted to tell her to find someone like Bai Qing, but there was only one Chu Bai Qing in the world ¡­ However, he did not expect that Gu Jue would fall in love with him in the end, and in such a torturous way at that. didn¡¯t third brother tell me to behave? besides, Tang Tang and Mumu are still here! Actually, Gu Jue didn¡¯t dare to do so. Chu baiqing¡¯s bite the last time seemed to have left a shadow in his heart. She was afraid that he would give her another kiss when they kissed again. It was like when you were doing something bad under your blanket and someone suddenly barged in. You were frightened and suddenly went soft. In the future, when she secretly did this, she would always worry if someone would suddenly come in again. As time passed, she would not be able to get hard. you don¡¯t have the ability to be unreasonable with that little bit of ambition of yours. Just narrow your eyes! Feng Yan kicked Gu Jue¡¯s leg, signaling him to get lost and not lean on Him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me kiss you? I¡¯ve been holding it in for days!¡± Gu Jue turned his head and pinched Feng Yan¡¯s cheek in a very rough way. He looked like he was going to fight, not ask for a kiss. Feng Yan did not expect Gu Jue to do this. His mouth was pinched open, but in reality, he was pouting like a fish ¡­ ¡°You ¡­ My Lord ¡­¡± Feng Yan wanted to kick the little Lord of the Gu family to death after saying this vaguely. How dare he tease him? Chu baiqing didn¡¯t look straight at him like Gu Jue did. However, he still saw the two of them from the corner of his eye. It was so natural. The picture of the two of them hugging and kissing on the street, as well as the back view of the two of them walking into the hotel, appeared in his mind. He thought that he would be numb to it after watching it a few hundred times. However, at this moment, he was facing the two of them in such an ambiguous position. His mind was in a mess, but he could still clearly remember the picture. Gu Jue looked at Feng Yan¡¯s comical expression and laughed, continuing to tease him shamelessly. Gu Jue sat directly on Feng Yan and leaned his face towards him, as if he was going to kiss him. Gu Jue was just teasing Feng Yan and had no intention of provoking Chu baiqing. The posture between the two of them was simply heaven-defying. Gu Jue was someone who did not care about anything. When he started playing, he could not stop it. Moreover, he was the kind of person who would go crazy the more he played. Chapter 601 ? 601 If you dare to mess with me again, I can¡¯t guarantee what I will do Especially when he saw Feng Yan¡¯s mouth that was like a fish that could not breathe, and the sullen look of wanting to scold but not being able to, he felt very good. Who asked him to call him useless? He even used Chu Bai Qing¡¯s chair and chopsticks to mock him. It was a good time for revenge. Feng Yan¡¯s devilish eyes were already filled with killing intent. He had been annoyed by Gu Jue for the past few days. Now, he even dared to use him to provoke Chu baiqing. He was looking for death. Actually, Gu Jue wasn¡¯t trying to use Feng Yan to provoke Chu baiqing. He just wanted to take revenge. Han Bing came out of the kitchen and saw her young master being raped by Lord Jue. She immediately ran over and pulled Gu Jue off her young master. ¡°I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± Just as Gu Jue cursed, he was wondering who had the guts to pull him. He turned around and saw that it was Han Bing, so he kept his mouth shut. After all, it was his duty to protect Feng Yan. hey, Han Bing, why are you here instead of the kitchen? ¡± Gu Jue patted Han Bing¡¯s hand, which was tugging at his collar, and said with a smile. Gu Jue rarely laughed, unless he was in a good mood. He was in a good mood right now, because he saw Chu baiqing looking in his direction. He even managed to get Chu Bai Qing¡¯s attention, which made him happy. Feng Yan moved his swollen cheeks and waved at Han Bing, asking him to step back. Feng Yan was good at playing dirty tricks. Before Gu Jue could react, he had already pushed him down on the sofa and covered him with his body. Gu Jue did not even have time to react. ¡°You¡¯re bored, right? You want to kiss me?¡± This time, it was Feng Yan¡¯s turn to pinch Gu Jue¡¯s cheeks and make him pout his mouth like a fish. Feng Yan was annoyed by Gu Jue¡¯s actions. His voice was loud enough for everyone in the living room to hear. Even Feng Xi, who was playing games with Mumu, stood up and looked over. He even took out his phone and kept taking pictures ¡­ Mumu felt that this photo would be sent to nainai¡¯s mother in. while ¡­ Gu Jue opened his mouth but could not say anything. He could only hear the word ¡°f * ck.¡± Chu baiqing stood up and turned to leave. Su qingran wanted to follow, but she didn¡¯t move. At this moment, she should give Gu Jue a chance. Gu Jue watched Chu baiqing walk out, and he anxiously signaled to Feng Yan with his eyes. When Feng Yan saw how anxious he was, even if he wanted to take revenge, he could not bear to do so. When would Lord Jue¡¯s face turn into one of anger? ¡°If you dare to mess around with me again, I¡¯ll properly let you vent your anger!¡± Feng Yan got down from Gu Jue and sat down on the sofa. She was so sleepy that her head hurt even more. Gu Jue got up from the sofa and immediately ran in the direction Chu baiqing had walked out. Han Bing knew about Chu baiqing and Gu Jue¡¯s relationship. She turned around helplessly and saw su qingran looking in the direction that Gu Jue and Chu baiqing had disappeared. He couldn¡¯t read any emotions from her expression, but he felt that if this woman found out one day that the person she liked was in love with another man, she would probably break down. When su qingran turned around, she met Han Bing¡¯s eyes. She smiled awkwardly and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, she turned around and went to the kitchen, wanting to help. Han Bing had been in the kitchen the whole time, so she was too embarrassed to go in. Feng Xi fiddled with her phone and put it away with a smile. Then, she started playing games with Mumu again. Chapter 602 ? 602 I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll cry too hard and won¡¯t be easy to coax When li beixiao came back, he was not surprised to see someone at home. Feng Yan looked at him without saying anything and closed his eyes again. Since both of them wanted to surprise each other, they could just pretend that they didn¡¯t know. He knew that it was li beixiao¡¯s birthday today. He wanted to propose to Huo qingge today, so he did not tell her about his birthday. She had told Feng Yan and the others that her birthday would be around the same time as the proposal. However, he did not tell Huo zhongrao about this. Who knew that Huo zhongrao would tell Huo qingge that it was li beixiao¡¯s birthday today? Huo qingge thought that li beixiao had forgotten about it, so she wanted to give him a surprise behind his back. Li beixiao went upstairs to change into his home clothes. When he came down, he sat directly next to Feng Yan and kicked him. ¡°Grandpa, can you stop bothering me? I¡¯m sleeping so soundly!¡± Feng Yan cursed with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t need to open his eyes to know that it was li beixiao who had kicked him. ¡°Where are the other two?¡± Li beixiao did not see Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not a nanny!¡± Feng Yan pulled his hair back in frustration and sat up. He took a sip of water, feeling extremely frustrated. Yin shinian, that woman, not only had a cold personality, but she was also cold to the core ¡­ What was he lacking in? She actually had no reaction ¡­ Li beixiao glanced at him. you¡¯re so angry. Do you have no place to vent your anger? ¡± ¡°Even if you can¡¯t see it, don¡¯t say it out loud. Do you have the energy?¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t try to hide it. He really had a fire that he couldn¡¯t vent. I can tell. Why aren¡¯t you telling me? am I not sick? ¡± Li beixiao had probably guessed that he must have provoked Yin shinian. ¡°I¡¯m crazy to talk to you about this!¡± Feng Yan actually wanted to have a chat with li beixiao. His personality was not like before. He was not willing to digest everything on his own. Ever since he had ¡°colluded¡± with Huo qingge, he couldn¡¯t hide anything anymore. However, he couldn¡¯t tell Huo qingge about Yin shinian. She couldn¡¯t tell brother Rao. With his rigid personality, he would definitely think that she had done something unforgivable. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t do it either. They hadn¡¯t even figured out their own matters! Feng Xi was his arch-enemy and couldn¡¯t wait to see him suffer. Li beixiao was the only one she could talk about ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it, just keep it to yourself!¡± Li beixiao did not see Huo qingge. you didn¡¯t tell her that I was going to propose, did you? Did you say that you¡¯re here to have a lively meal?¡± Li beixiao felt that there was no need for him to be nervous, but he still felt a little uneasy. He thought about the expression of the little woman when he proposed. He had prepared this proposal himself. He wanted to give her an unforgettable proposal. It didn¡¯t need to be luxurious. He only wanted her to feel his sincerity and his love ¡­ ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. She¡¯s in the kitchen, preparing to roast meat with flame and the others! You look a little nervous.¡± Li beixiao¡¯s hand was in his pocket. He had been sitting steadily, but his legs were shaking. ¡°Yes, a little!¡± Li beixiao smiled. No one would think that this smile came from a calm and domineering man. Because this smile was very light, but also very strong. There were too many things contained in it. It was a kind of collision and a kind of fusion. However, Feng Yan simply interpreted it as happiness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t reject your proposal!¡± Huo qingge could not wait to register her marriage with li beixiao. ¡°I know that. I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll cry too hard and won¡¯t be easy to coax!¡± Chapter 603 ? 603 Chapter 603: There¡¯s a lot you can give her other than status In li beixiao¡¯s heart, Huo qingge was a very stubborn woman. No matter how sad or aggrieved she was, she would hold back her tears. In her words, crying was the most useless thing. When he was preparing for this proposal, li beixiao had thought of many plans. He always wanted to give her the best and let her be the happiest woman in the world. No matter how much he thought about it, he still felt unsatisfied. In the end, he still got the idea from his son and prepared this proposal. ¡°You made brother Rao¡¯s sister cry right in front of him. I think you should just give up on the proposal.¡± How could brother Rao, who had a sister complex, see his sister cry? he would definitely be heartbroken to death. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Li beixiao picked up the cigarette box and was about to light a cigarette when he remembered that the child was still playing at the side. He put the cigarette box down. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± It was only then that li beixiao noticed that Tang Tang was not playing in the living room. ¡°Blowing bubbles in the garden with the little trumpet!¡± Feng Yan yawned. He hadn¡¯t vented his anger last night, and he was still angry, so he hadn¡¯t slept well. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring nainai along?¡± When he thought of his daughter, li beixiao thought of nainai, his future daughter-in-law. I¡¯m afraid that if she comes, you won¡¯t be able to propose again. Sigh, just tell me, my daughter and her mother are just as cowardly. They¡¯ve been home for so many days, but they¡¯ve never been nice to me. At the mention of his own daughter, Feng Yan felt like vomiting a stomach full of bitter water. hang in there. She¡¯s blaming you for not fulfilling your responsibilities as a father all these years and bullying her mother. Who else can she be if not you? ¡± Li beixiao could understand nainai¡¯s state. Moreover, she was a girl with a lot of ideas. Her little mouth was unforgiving, and her brain worked quickly. He was definitely a child with super high EQ and IQ. Otherwise, his son wouldn¡¯t have been so smitten and had zero IQ. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll give her a status for the sake of the child, but she said that she doesn¡¯t care. She¡¯s even thinking about how to file a lawsuit against me and take back the child¡¯s custody. She¡¯s overestimating herself. Feng Yan was furious at the thought of Yin shinian. That woman had completely led his daughter astray. ¡°There¡¯s a lot more you can give her other than status!¡± Although he did not have much contact with Yin shinian, li beixiao felt that she was a good woman. At least she had taught nainai well. It wasn¡¯t easy for nainai to take care of a grown-up child by herself, and she had a good personality. Moreover, she had built her own wedding dress shop bit by bit, so she must have gone through a lot of hardships. Her indifference was just a disguise. She should be someone who lacked a sense of security. So, what she wanted was not status, but love. She wanted a man who would love her and her daughter. If this man did not have love, she would rather not have anything. ¡°Give her money? With her personality, she won¡¯t want it!¡± Feng Yan picked up his cigarette in frustration, then put it down. ¡°You can give her love!¡± Li beixiao felt that with Feng Yan¡¯s intelligence, he would not have thought of this. After hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, Feng Yan suddenly laughed. I don¡¯t have any love! As he laughed, his face darkened. His love was buried in the deepest corner of his heart. It was sealed and would not be opened again ¡­ ¡°You said that Yin shinian was cowardly, but you¡¯re even more cowardly. One day, you¡¯ll regret it! Fate is something that is decided by the heavens.¡± Li beixiao was a very emotional person, so he felt that it was useless to say more to Feng Yan. ¡°Damn. in brother Rao¡¯s arms, that¡¯s ¡­¡± Before Feng Yan could reply to li beixiao, he saw Huo zhongrao walking in. Chapter 604 ? 604 The little demon is waiting for Huo zhongrao¡¯s slap to come down on her Li beixiao recognized the short chestnut-colored hair at a glance. Who else could it be other than little demon? Huo zhongrao¡¯s face was filled with fatigue. From his tightly knitted brows, it was clear that he was not in a good mood. Everyone could clearly feel the pressure. ¡°Is she sleeping or is she unconscious?¡± Li beixiao stood up and asked. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t say anything and carried Xiaoyao upstairs. He had his room here, so he carried Xiaoyao into his room. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask, she¡¯s definitely not asleep or unconscious. She¡¯s just throwing a tantrum at brother Rao again! It¡¯s a show.¡± Feng Yan lay on the sofa and glanced at the time. Huo qingge had said that the barbeque would start at three O ¡®clock. He had not eaten lunch and was really hungry. this child, little Yao, has to be taken care of. Big brother is spoiling her too much! Li beixiao had always had a headache when it came to his big brother¡¯s discipline of the small demons. Big brother was the most principled person among them, but he had no principles in front of the little demon. He was completely led by the nose by her. She was such a pretty little girl, but she wore boy¡¯s clothes every day. He had also called the little demon out several times, but it was useless. Big brother didn¡¯t care either. He just said that she could do whatever was comfortable. As a result, Xiaoyao¡¯s classmates still thought that she was a boy, and many girls were pursuing her. What was this? she was already a teenager. Logically speaking, girls of this age should have started dating, but she still played with them all day. Li beixiao was a little afraid now. He was afraid that Xiaoyao had a problem with her sexual orientation and did not like boys, only girls. However, the relationship between the little demon and the male classmate was also particularly strong, which made him confused. The little demon would not listen to what they said. She would only restrain herself when her big brother really lost his temper, but it would not last more than three days. ¡°Look at brother Rao¡¯s face, it¡¯s so dark. Every time Xiaoyao threw a tantrum at him, he¡¯s always so angry that he can¡¯t even bear to scold Xiaoyao.¡± What Feng Yan said was true. Huo zhongrao really couldn¡¯t bear to scold the little demon. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a look!¡± Li beixiao saw that Huo zhongrao¡¯s expression was not good. Last night, Huo qingge was still talking about how his brother¡¯s expression had not been good recently. He seemed to be very tired. Only he knew that his big brother would not have any pressure or burden when it came to work. His fatigue would only come from the little demons. When li beixiao went up, Huo zhongrao¡¯s door was left ajar. He must have carried the little demon in and closed it with his foot, but he didn¡¯t close it. Li beixiao had just pushed the door open when he heard Huo zhongrao¡¯s low voice. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s with the birth control pills.¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was low and deep, as if something was about to explode, but he was trying his best to control it. When li beixiao heard the words ¡°contraceptives,¡± he stopped in his tracks. The little demon had caused quite a big trouble this time ¡­ what can happen? medicine is meant to be taken! The little demon¡¯s voice was lazy as usual, as if it had not woken up yet. There was a small gap in the door, and Li Beichen could see the situation inside the room. He saw Huo zhongrao raise his hand. It was obvious that he was going to hit the little demon. The little demon sat on the bed and looked up at Huo zhongrao, her eyes lazy. Although she was a girl, she had a face that was even more handsome than a male star¡¯s. The sun shone through the glass window and her face was plated with a layer of gold, making her look even more lazy and evil. The little demon was waiting for Huo zhongrao¡¯s slap to land on her. Chapter 605 ? 605 You won¡¯t let me ask about you, so what right do you have to control me? Li beixiao did not even need to rush in to stop Huo zhongrao. He knew that he could not slap him. Even if Huo zhongrao slapped himself, he wouldn¡¯t touch the little demon. No matter how much trouble she caused, big brother would never hit her. Even if he said something harsh to her, she would be in pain for a few days. ¡°Little demon Lu, who the hell did you sleep with?¡± Huo zhongrao would never swear in front of the little demon, let alone shout at her like this. Huo zhongrao finally asked. A girl taking birth control pills was definitely not because of a cold. Huo zhongrao felt that the anger in his chest had spread to his limbs and bones. The little demon had been angry with him for the past few days. Just because he had a meal with the president¡¯s sister, she had caused a huge ruckus. Huo zhongrao was really mad. He was annoyed that Xiaoyao didn¡¯t care about him at all. How could she have sex with another man so casually? She had been pestering her every day that she wanted to marry him, but she could have sex with someone else the moment she turned around ¡­ Huo zhongrao couldn¡¯t figure out what he was feeling right now. Was it because she had done something she shouldn¡¯t have and was disappointed in her as her Guardian, or was it because he was angry at her for her nonsense as a man? he couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to ask about you, so what right do you have to ask me?¡± In the face of Huo zhongrao¡¯s anger, Xiaoyao remained calm. A faint smile hung on the corner of her mouth. Her tone was very casual and she didn¡¯t seem to care. Little demon was very thin, and the baseball jersey was very loose on her body. The collar of the black t-shirt inside was a Little Big. Her body was wrapped in gauze, and her not-so-big chest was bound. Because she was sitting on the edge of the bed with her hands behind her back to support her body, her collarbones were particularly prominent, forming a beautiful arc. Huo zhongrao¡¯s gaze fell on her collarbones. Huo zhongrao knew where the little demon¡¯s words came from. That day, when he was having dinner with the president¡¯s sister, Xiaoyao had asked him why he had gone out to dinner with another woman. Her tone of questioning made Huo zhongrao very uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t want her to fall deeper and deeper. She had drugged him and forced a kiss on him. She had already crossed his bottom line. He couldn¡¯t indulge her in this matter. He only said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to care about my business. Go to school! It was this sentence that made her sleep with another man and even take birth control pills. He didn¡¯t understand why she could go to this extent in a fit of pique, and why she didn¡¯t cherish herself so much. ¡°I can¡¯t control you? Hmm?¡± Huo zhongrao was even more annoyed by her attitude. He pinched her chin and questioned her. I want to sleep with you, but you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m sleeping with another man, but you¡¯re going crazy and biting people. Huo zhongrao, what¡¯s the meaning of this? ¡± The little demon¡¯s tone was very lazy and casual. Coupled with the faint smile on her face, she was simply as seductive as a demon. Li beixiao¡¯s hand that was holding the door handle froze. Huo qingge had been wondering if there was something going on between little demon and her brother. Now, listening to Xiaoyao¡¯s words, something must have happened between the two. Big brother and little demon ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Huo zhongrao gritted his teeth and forced out these words. ¡°No shame? I don¡¯t know who was the one who had a reaction after being kissed by me a few times. In terms of shamelessness, I ¡­¡± The little demon¡¯s words were not as lazy as before, but rather cold. That pair of bright but lazy eyes had a misty emotion ¡­ However. before she could finish her sentence, Huo zhongrao had sealed her mouth. Chapter 606 ? 606 Please don¡¯t say anymore, I know, I know Yingluo Li beixiao¡¯s body seemed to have been struck by lightning. He clearly saw Huo zhongrao push the little demon down on the bed and kiss her ¡­ That overbearing and evil action was a little rough ¡­ Li beixiao did not know how he closed the door and went downstairs. He picked up the cigarette and lighter on the coffee table and walked out in his home clothes. Feng Yan saw that li beixiao was not in a good state and followed him out. When he saw li beixiao walking out in his thin home clothes, he pulled him to the small balcony in the side hall. At this time, li beixiao could only be described as dazed. Li beixiao tried to light the lighter. few times but failed to light the cigarette.¡±Jie ¡­¡± He threw the lighter and the cigarette on the ground in frustration. His chest was blocked by a stone, so blocked that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He couldn¡¯t find a way to relax. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Feng Yan looked at li Beichen, who was a little annoyed and confused. Why did he end up like this just after going upstairs? Li beixiao looked at Feng Yan. He opened his mouth a few times, but no words came out. He felt that there was a limit to his ability to bear it. He needed someone to help him share the burden. This was a hard-to-joke fact. big brother kissed ¡­ Little demon ¡­ It¡¯s the kind of man against woman ¡­¡± For the first time, li beixiao felt that it took him so much effort to speak. Even after he finished, he did not know if he had expressed himself clearly. Li beixiao looked at Feng Yan. Seeing that he looked normal, he thought that he probably did not make it clear. Otherwise, how could he be so calm? He felt as if he was still standing on clouds, soft and powerless. This was different from knowing about Chu baiqing and Gu Jue. At that time, he felt that he was their third brother. He was responsible for what they did, and he had to bear the consequences and solve it. However, Huo zhongrao was the Big Brother and had always been a burden. Now, he actually ¡­ In li beixiao¡¯s heart, Xiaoyao was just a child who could not grow up. However, the little demon he saw just now, although she was wearing a boy¡¯s clothes, he clearly saw a woman, delicate, charming, and seductive ¡­ It had completely subverted the original image of the little demon in his heart. ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t make it clear. I¡¯ll say ¡­¡± Li beixiao opened his mouth again, but before he could finish, Feng Yan covered his mouth. please don¡¯t say anymore. I know, I know ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s hand that was holding li beixiao trembled. Brother Rao and little demon ¡­ What was this? this was simply crazy. In his heart, little demon was just a child. There was a difference between them ¡­ One was nineteen years old, and the other was thirty-two years old ¡­ Li beixiao removed Feng Yan¡¯s hand from his mouth and looked at him with a sigh. This was the first time that li beixiao had no idea what to do. It was reasonable to say that this matter should be stopped. He immediately made things clear to his big brother. He couldn¡¯t watch him sink deeper and deeper. From the conversation between big brother and little demon, he could tell that they had been like this for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t ever tell valiant song about this, she¡¯ll go crazy!¡± Feng Yan whispered to li Beichen. He felt like he was speaking like a thief. Feng Yan felt that if everyone knew about brother Rao¡¯s matter, they would definitely not be able to accept it. Li beixiao looked at Feng Yan with disdain.¡¯I didn¡¯t know about this.¡¯ Huo qingge had been worried about this problem before. After all, her big brother was the little demon¡¯s Guardian and his brother¡¯s little sister. Chapter 607 ? 607 I still can¡¯t believe that big brother Yingluo is too boring Moreover, there was a 13-year age gap between the two of them. If someone were to write an article about this, they would not be able to finish it in a few days. How many people were envious of the Huo family¡¯s current status, and how many were unconvinced that Huo zhongrao had become the commander at such a young age? So many people had their eyes on him. They wanted to kill him no matter what they found so that the Huo family could no longer turn back. How many people were waiting for an opportunity to break the current situation? therefore, big brother must not have any evidence that could be used against him. I still can¡¯t believe big brother ¡­ It was too boring ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect ¡­¡± Feng Yan still couldn¡¯t quite accept it. To him, this was like an illusion. ¡°You didn¡¯t see ¡­ Forget it ¡­¡± He recalled how his big brother had pushed the little demon onto the bed. It was simple, rough, and manly ¡­ I said, don¡¯t let it affect your proposal. It¡¯s a rare day, so let¡¯s talk about this later! Feng Yan could see that li Beichen was upset. Today was a special day for him. He couldn¡¯t be affected by this matter. ¡°It¡¯s. little messy ¡­¡± Li beixiao had been preparing for a few days for today¡¯s proposal, but he did not expect that big brother and little demon would come. don¡¯t panic. You can do whatever you want when you go out later. Today is a good day for you, so don¡¯t think about anything else. Feng Yan patted li beixiao¡¯s shoulder with great force. It was a comfort between men. He and Li beixiao both knew about this, but li beixiao had to bear more because of Huo qingge. Feng Yan bent down to pick up the cigarette box and lighter. He took out the cigarette and put it to li Beichen¡¯s mouth. Li beixiao glanced at him and held it in his mouth. Feng Yan lit it for him again. Feng Yan also took a cigarette ¡­ The two of them stood on the small balcony. They were both tall and upright, but there was a hint of loneliness in their extraordinary appearance. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the two of them, plating them with a faint layer of light, and green and white smoke lingered around them ¡­ Huo qingge had been busy in the kitchen. Not only had she prepared barbecue, but she had also made Cola Chicken Wings, salt and pepper ribs, and boiled peanuts ¡­ The Fire and Ice on the balcony had already set up the barbeque rack, and the charcoal was ready. Huo qingge let out a sigh of relief and glanced at the birthday cake she had made in the refrigerator. There was a faint smile on her face, but it was filled with happiness. In fact, Tang Tang and Mumu had also participated in this cake, so it was full of love. After checking that everything was ready, Huo qingge walked into the living room. Li beixiao and Feng Yan happened to walk over from the balcony in the side hall. ¡°Is my brother not here yet?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s hair was casually tied into a ponytail with a hair tie, making her look more delicate. he¡¯s here. He¡¯s in his room. Xiaoyao is back too. He¡¯ll come down in a while! Li beixiao did not want to say that he deliberately said that he would come down for a while, in case Huo qingge said that she would go up to look for him again. Feng Yan looked at the couple and did not say anything. They both wanted to give each other a surprise. They were the rarest. Both sides told them not to say anything and that they would have fun later. Li beixiao did not know that brother Rao had already told Huo qingge about his birthday. However, Huo qingge did not know that li beixiao knew that it was her birthday today and had even planned to propose. Just as Huo qingge was about to say that she would go up and call him, when everything was ready, Huo zhongrao had already come downstairs. However, he was alone. Xiaoyao didn¡¯t come down with him. Li beixiao also saw that Huo zhongrao was wearing a black shirt instead of the military shirt he had just worn ¡­ Chapter 608 ? 608 Then you must drink as much as you want today, no one is allowed to hide it Li beixiao and Feng Yan¡¯s eyes met, sending a message that only they could understand. ¡°Bei Zhi said that the little Yao has also returned. Where is she?¡± Last night, Huo qingge was still talking to her brother about why little demon wasn¡¯t back yet. Her brother had told her that she was working, but she didn¡¯t expect to be here today. ¡°I have a cold, so I¡¯m sleeping! Let¡¯s just eat and not care about her!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, but it was mature and sexy. Li beixiao once again felt that he was stepping on clouds. Big brother was actually lying now, and he said it so calmly. How did the little demon catch a cold ¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s go and eat! I¡¯m being roasted by Fire and Ice.¡± Huo qingge glanced at her brother. Actually, what she wanted to ask was whether the little demon was sleeping in his room. ¡°Feng Xi, stop playing. Come and eat something!¡± Li beixiao called out to the two who were having fun. ¡°I¡¯ll eat later!¡± Mumu didn¡¯t say anything, but Feng Xi opened her mouth. The two of them were having fun. ¡°You guys eat first! After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go over and wash Tang Tang¡¯s hands before letting her eat!¡± Even though they were having fun, li Mumu did not forget to instruct Tang Tang to wash her hands. Li beixiao did not call them again. He put his arm around Huo qingge¡¯s waist and walked towards the balcony. Huo qingge looked around, but didn¡¯t see Gu Jue or Chu baiqing. She was a little worried. After all, her brother was here. Huo qingge leaned towards li beixiao and asked in a low voice, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with big brother? ¡± Huo qingge noticed that her brother¡¯s cold face was tensed up, as if he was angry at someone. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s tired! He¡¯s been very busy recently.¡± Li beixiao kissed her forehead and said in a deep voice. When she reached the balcony, Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were already there. The little trumpet and Tang Tang were also coming in. The two of them played until their faces were red. Tang Tang ran to li beixiao and stretched out her hand with a smile, asking for a hug from her father. Li beixiao picked up Tang Tang and kissed her again and again. He then turned around and walked to the bathroom. Tang Tang hugged his neck tightly, like a koala. The Ice and Fire had already roasted some of the meat. The little trumpet immediately leaned over and said, ¡± it smells really good. When li beixiao returned with Tang Tang, he saw red wine and beer on the table. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s drink some?¡± He felt that his big brother might want to drink some at this time. Li beixiao¡¯s words stunned everyone. He wanted to drink? ¡°You¡¯re drinking too?¡± Huo zhongrao said calmly, but there was still a hint of surprise in his eyes. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine to drink a little.¡± Li beixiao did not drink, but he knew how to drink. Having lived for thirty years, he had never been in a state of fatigue before. However, he was still a little nervous about the proposal today. ¡°Then you must drink to your heart¡¯s content today, no one is allowed to hide anything!¡± Gu Jue glanced at Chu baiqing, turned around, and said with a smile. Chu baiqing¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not bad. Gu Jue could not outdrink him, but once Chu baiqing was drunk, he could do whatever he wanted. He did take advantage of Chu baiqing just now, but he didn¡¯t want to cooperate. If he forced himself, Chu baiqing would probably kill him with a knife. She hadn¡¯t touched him for a few days. She had just kissed him, and it was like tickling him through her shoes. It was so uncomfortable. ¡°Big brother, third brother, I won¡¯t drink. I have an operation tomorrow morning.¡± Chu baiqing knew all too well what Gu Jue was up to. He knew what he was going to do as soon as he rolled his eyes. Just now outside, he was bullied by him because he was not strong enough. Just because he couldn¡¯t Dodge it didn¡¯t mean that he would get drunk and let him mess around again. Chapter 609 ? 609 Bai Qing, peel a shrimp for me! Gu Jue narrowed his eyes when he heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words. Chu baiqing did not have any surgery, so he knew his schedule very well. ¡°Then Bai Qing won¡¯t drink, just eat, you¡¯ve lost weight!¡± Li beixiao opened his mouth. He had never talked to Chu baiqing about Gu Jue and his relationship with Chu baiqing. In his heart, Chu baiqing had always been a very cautious person, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would end up like this with Gu Jue. Li beixiao did not have much of a reaction after two glasses of red wine, and Huo qingge did not say anything. Han Bing, roast some mushrooms for Qing ran. I think she likes it! Huo qingge walked to Han Bing¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. Su qingran, who was helping the little-muzzled girl carry things, heard Huo qingge¡¯s words and quickly waved her hands. it¡¯s okay, third sister-in-law. I¡¯m fine with anything. There¡¯s no need to trouble hanbing. Su qingran blushed. He didn¡¯t look at Han Bing, but only glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, it¡¯s just a matter of convenience!¡± Han Bing felt that su qingran was quite pitiful. Gu Jue kept pestering Chu baiqing, and she was here alone. She was not familiar with everyone, and it seemed quite awkward. Han Bing didn¡¯t know that su qingran was here for him. She didn¡¯t care if the others paid her any attention. Han Bing, help me take care of Qing ran. I¡¯m going to see Feng Xi and Mumu. They¡¯re having a good time! Huo qingge took the opportunity to walk away, creating an opportunity for the two of them. ¡°Young miss ¡­¡± Han Bing wanted to say that this was not appropriate. She was young master Chu¡¯s girlfriend now, what was the point of taking care of her? If the commander finds out, he¡¯ll punish me for not knowing the rules again ¡­ Huo qingge didn¡¯t join in the man¡¯s drinking. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Feng Xi and Mumu¡¯s game. They were having a great time, so it wasn¡¯t good to be disturbed. She wanted to go to the kitchen to cook a bowl of ginger sugar water and bring it to the little demon. Everyone could tell that Huo zhongrao had been drinking a little too much today. Huo zhongrao was a good drinker and had never gotten drunk before. ¡°Big brother, this is just the beginning. Drink slowly and take care of me!¡± Li beixiao thought that his big brother drinking like this should be related to the little demon, and it should also be related to the birth control pills she took. ¡°You gave birth today ¡­¡± Huo zhongrao wanted to say that it was his birthday today, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by Feng Yan. ¡°Brother Rao, don¡¯t drink so quickly, I can¡¯t take it.¡± Feng Yan pressed Huo zhongrao¡¯s hand down and placed his glass on the table. Huo qingge had told him again and again that she was going to give li beixiao a surprise, and that he should not know that today was his birthday. that¡¯s right. Big brother, eat this skewer. Third sister-in-law made it. It¡¯s delicious. Gu Jue was also a little dizzy. He couldn¡¯t drink like this anymore, so he quickly took a skewer and placed it in front of Huo zhongrao. Upon hearing that his sister had made it, Huo zhongrao took it and ate it. In fact, he didn¡¯t really like to eat these skewers. The taste was not bad, and it was quite tender. It was indeed his sister¡¯s cooking. The birthday topic was considered off. Chu baiqing was sitting beside Gu Jue. The few of them had a fixed seat when they ate. There was no seating arrangement. It was just that they had gotten used to sitting like this. Since everyone was here today, it was inappropriate to switch seats with anyone else. Chu baiqing could only sit beside Gu Jue. ¡°Bai Qing, peel a shrimp for me!¡± Gu Jue said naturally, just like how they had always been in the past. There was a plate of prawns in front of Chu baiqing. Gu Jue had specially used the fire to help roast them. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t move. He stared at the shrimp in front of him and clenched his fists. Chapter 610 ? 610 Lord Jue, come, let me serve you What made Chu baiqing even angrier was that Gu Jue¡¯s body was leaning against him, and his hand had already reached the back of his waist, into his clothes, and was rubbing his tailbone. That was his most sensitive part besides his ears. Gu Jue had done it on purpose. Waves of numbness spread to her limbs and bones, and her teeth were chattering. Gu Jue was crazy ¡­ Not only was he crazy, but he also wanted to drive him crazy. He wanted her to go crazy with him, and then drive everyone crazy. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know that his third brother also knew about him and Gu Jue. He thought that only Feng Yan knew about it. He did not want to peel the shrimp for Gu Jue. He knew that Gu Jue had said that on purpose in front of everyone. If he refused, with yang and san¡¯s sharp senses, they would definitely notice something was wrong. He had told Gu Jue that he would never peel prawns for him to eat again, never again ¡­ Li beixiao gave Feng Yan a look. He was sitting beside Chu baiqing. Feng Yan replied, ¡± you¡¯re asking me to do something that offends people? are you disgusted? ¡± Li beixiao couldn¡¯t open his mouth. He didn¡¯t want Chu baiqing to feel pressured. Besides, if he opened his mouth, his brother would find it strange. Sir Jue, come, let me serve you. Bai Qing¡¯s hand is a scalpel, so don¡¯t let the shrimp prick you again. Feng Yan took the plate of grilled prawns in front of Chu baiqing and joked. Gu Jue almost stuffed the entire plate of prawns into Feng Yan¡¯s mouth on the spot. Meddlesome. Chu Bai Qing glanced at Feng Yan, he was very grateful to him. Huo zhongrao wasn¡¯t with them either. They would peel the prawns for whoever ate. ¡°Bai Qing, why don¡¯t you drink some wine and accompany miss su!¡± Huo zhongrao frowned when he saw Han Bing and su qingran roasting something together. Su qingran was Bai Qing¡¯s girlfriend, but she was ignored. When did Bai Qing become so unkind and considerate? ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and accompany him!¡± Coincidentally, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to sit next to Gu Jue, not even for a moment. His body was not only prone to scars and pain, but it was also very sensitive. He already had a reaction when she touched him just now ¡­ After Chu baiqing stood up and left, Gu Jue¡¯s face darkened. He looked as if he was about to explode. This was the first time Feng Yan had served someone like this. The shrimp he peeled was not beautiful, but at least it was peeled clean. Seeing that Gu Jue was about to eat him up, she stuffed the prawn into his mouth directly. ¡°Is it good?¡± Feng Yan narrowed his eyes and gave him a warning look. ¡°Delicious!¡± Gu Jue said gloomily as he chewed on a prawn. He didn¡¯t want to eat prawns peeled by anyone but Chu baiqing. ¡°Then be good and eat!¡± Feng Yan leaned back in his chair and wiped his hands slowly. hey, peel a shrimp for me too! Feng Yan nudged li beixiao with his shoulder and spoke softly. Damn it, not only did he have to worry all day, but he also had to serve people. Was it a big deal to bully people? ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± How could li beixiao peel prawns for Feng Yan? he looked at him with a gaze that said,¡±don¡¯t be smug.¡± ¡°He has hands, and I was the one who peeled it for him! Hurry up.¡± Feng Yan pointed at Gu Jue and placed the plate of prawns in front of li Beichen. Her tone was a little childish. Why do you always order me around? can¡¯t you let me torment you? I¡¯ve been suffering from schizophrenia because of you two every day. ¡°What does it have to do with me? I didn¡¯t ask you to peel it. You were the one who insisted on peeling the shrimp for me!¡± After hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words, Gu Jue was unhappy again. Chapter 611 ? 611 This was the first time she called him hubby, and in front of so many people at that If Feng Yan hadn¡¯t told him to peel the shrimp for him, Chu baiqing would have been the one peeling the shrimp for him. Feng Yan gave Gu Jue a look that said,¡±you know nothing.¡± He was sitting right beside Chu Bai Qing, and he could clearly feel the tension in his body. It was the kind of tension that was suppressed. It was holding back and not exploding, but it was on the edge of not wanting to hold back. They were sitting on the side, so he saw Gu Jue¡¯s hand reaching into Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes. Brother Rao was sitting opposite them and couldn¡¯t see them. If he had, the two of them would have been frozen in shock. Li beixiao had a bad temper, but he would at least try to analyze and understand. However, brother Rao wouldn¡¯t do that. He would only measure one thing according to his own standards. Therefore, when Yan told him about brother Rao and Xiaoyao, he was rather shocked. This was because brother Rao was a man who followed the rules too much, yet he had done something that was out of the ordinary. ¡°What if you don¡¯t peel it?¡± Li beixiao had drunk some wine. His face was slightly red, and he looked even sexier. ¡°Then I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Feng Yan pointed at the plate of prawns. It was obvious that he was at odds with li Beichen. Tang Tang, who was originally playing with a small trumpet, heard the conversation between her father and Godfather and ran over with a smile. She sat on Feng Yan¡¯s lap and wrapped her arms around his neck, pointing at the plate of roasted prawns. It went without saying that Tang Tang wanted Feng Yan to peel prawns for her. Li beixiao touched his daughter¡¯s soft hair. She was really a good child. Then, he wiped his hands and began to peel the prawns for his daughter. Feng Yan pinched Tang Tang¡¯s little face. I¡¯ve doted on you for nothing! Tang Tang giggled from Feng Yan¡¯s pinching and blinked at li beixiao. Her playful and cute look was very cute. ¡°Hurry up, I want to eat too!¡± Feng Yan nudged li beixiao¡¯s leg with his leg and smiled smugly. Huo zhongrao looked at his brothers, especially li beixiao and Feng Yan. He had hoped that they could sit together and drink like this, but he didn¡¯t dare to think about it. The way things were now was pretty good. It was already very good. When li Boyan¡¯s matter was settled, his sister and Bei Zhi would be married, and the knot in his mother¡¯s heart would be untied. Everything would be better then. Gu Jue watched as Chu baiqing put food into su qingran¡¯s bowl and chatted happily with her. He felt his heart ache. In the past, this kind of gentle smile belonged to him, but now he could no longer enjoy it. Li beixiao looked around a few times, but he did not see Huo qingge. He did not know where she had gone. Just as he was about to get up and look for him, the lights on the balcony suddenly went out. The candlelight at the door flickered, and Li Bei smiled. Under the candlelight, he saw Huo qingge carrying a cake over. There was a faint smile on her face, but it was deeply engraved in his heart. He had wanted to give her a surprise, but she had given herself a surprise. Li Mumu and Feng Xi followed behind Huo qingge. The two of them started singing a happy birthday song. They could hear what they were singing, but it was not in tune. Then, everyone said Happy Birthday to each other. There were no other wishes, just the simplest and most direct wishes. ¡°Ahem ¡­ Ahem, Happy Birthday ¡­ Hubby!¡± Even though the lights were not turned on, Huo qingge¡¯s face was still clearly red under the candlelight. The almost inaudible word ¡± husband ¡± made li beixiao¡¯s body stiffen. Even the expression on his face was frozen. This was the first time Huo qingge had taken the initiative to call him hubby, and in front of so many people. It really gave li beixiao a surprise. Chapter 612 ? 612 Give me a response, your wife is calling you It was not that she had not called him that before, but he had forced her to do so in bed ¡­ Huo qingge felt her face burning. She was indeed a little embarrassed to call li beixiao ¡®husband¡¯ in front of everyone. She didn¡¯t know if the gift she was going to give out later would surprise everyone. ¡°Hey, give me a response. Your wife is calling you!¡± Feng Yan hugged Tang Tang and elbowed li beixiao, who had no reaction. In her heart, she was laughing at him for being so useless. She took the cake from Huo qingge¡¯s hands and passed it to Gu Jue. Before Gu Jue could react, Chu baiqing took it. It was only then that Gu Jue realized that he was right beside him. Huo zhongrao also heard his sister call him ¡°husband¡± shyly, and his heart felt a little bitter but also relieved. She was going to get married eventually, so how could he keep her for a lifetime ¡­ Li beixiao pulled Huo qingge into his arms and held her tightly. Her jaw was resting on her shoulder. Huo qingge could feel the familiar scent of a man lingering by her ear. It was warm and made her heart palpitate. Li beixiao could feel how fast her heart was beating. ¡°Wifey, wifey, wifey ¡­¡± His soft murmurs were like feathers, entering her ears. It followed the twists and turns and entered her heart, like a curse. Huo qingge felt as if her face was burning. There were so many people here, and she was being hugged by him like this. The candlelight was so dim that everyone would think that li beixiao was kissing her ¡­ ¡°I really want to carry you to bed right now ¡­¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. It was a tight suppression ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the child, he would have kissed the woman he wanted to cherish for the rest of his life. There was no ¡®thank you¡¯ or ¡®I love you¡¯, but all the emotions were so clear ¡­ ¡°That ¡­ If you don¡¯t blow out the candle, it¡¯ll burn out!¡± Feng Yan looked at her and said teasingly. However, he was also telling the truth. This candle could not be burned. Huo qingge pushed li beixiao away, but li beixiao did not let go of her completely. He was still holding her waist. Previously, li beixiao would not light any candles or eat cake on his birthday. This was because a group of men did not like to eat this kind of thing. They were not so particular about it. Only Chu baiqing would think of singing a birthday song or something ¡­ ¡°Go to your father¡¯s place and blow out the candles with him!¡± Feng Yan couldn¡¯t wait to see Tang Tang and gave her to li Beichen. With her arms around li beixiao¡¯s neck, Tang Tang was ready to blow out the candles together. Huo qingge wanted to carry Mumu and blow some air together with her, but Mumu immediately shook her head, indicating that she would not participate in such a childish thing. In fact, Mumu just wanted to let Tang Tang enjoy the process by herself. Looking at her impatient look, she was so cute that she probably had never done such a thing before. In the end, the candle was blown out by li beixiao and Tang Tang. When the candles went out, the lights on the terrace were switched on. The small trumpet whistled proudly, feeling that it had controlled the situation very well. However, when everyone was adapting to the sudden light, they found that li beixiao was looking at Tang Tang in surprise ¡­ Especially that mouth of his, it was completely unprecedented. Then, his eyes turned red and his lips trembled a few times, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. He was very anxious, and everyone was also anxious. They didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why did it suddenly become like this ¡­ Chapter 613 ? 613 His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife Huo qingge shook li beixiao¡¯s arm. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Huo qingge¡¯s voice trembled slightly. She had never seen li beixiao like this. What was going on? ¡°Tang Tang, say it again ¡­¡± When li beixiao said this, his red eyes had already accumulated tears, but they did not fall ¡­ His voice seemed to have turned hoarse in an instant and was trembling uncontrollably. It was not easy to say this sentence, as if it had gone through layers of explosions. Tang Tang wrapped her arms around li beixiao¡¯s neck, bit her lip, and looked at her father blankly. What should he say? Did she say something? How could she not remember ¡­ However, she seemed to have said something, but why did she have no impression of what she had said? In the face of Tang Tang¡¯s confusion, li beixiao was anxious and kissed her forehead. ¡°Tang Tang, be good, say ¡­ Daddy ¡­ Call me daddy ¡­¡± As the word ¡°dad¡± came out of li beixiao¡¯s mouth, the tears in his deep eyes rolled down. Her hoarse, trembling, and anxious voice stunned everyone. Tang Tang spoke ¡­ Huo qingge held her breath. In an instant, she felt as if something was stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t say a single word, nor could she ask anything. Tang Tang still looked at li beixiao blankly, as if she didn¡¯t understand why she called him ¡®dad¡¯ when she couldn¡¯t speak. She couldn¡¯t say it out loud, but she seemed to have said Happy Birthday just now. She didn¡¯t say it, but she couldn¡¯t remember it ¡­ How to say happy birthday? how to say it ¡­ Tang Tang was a little anxious. She felt that she would say it. Uncle and the others had said it just now, so she would say it ¡­ She would ¡­ Tang Tang was anxious. Her eyes were red like a little rabbit¡¯s. She looked at her father in confusion and anxiety ¡­ Yes, there was also her father. She seemed to be able to say. father ¡®too. She would ¡­ Why did she suddenly feel like she knew how to say anything? but why couldn¡¯t she say anything? what was wrong ¡­ Everyone was silent, hoping ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry ¡­ Daddy is not good, daddy is not good ¡­ Tang Tang, don¡¯t cry ¡­¡± This was perhaps the first time in li beixiao¡¯s life that he had cried so helplessly, anxiously, and carefully. In the face of Tang Tang¡¯s confusion and anxiety, he felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. He really heard that sweet voice calling him ¡®daddy¡¯. .. And happy Birthday ¡­ ¡°Dad ¡­ Don¡¯t cry ¡­¡± Her soft voice was like a chick that had just broken out of its shell. She was still unstable, but she had already taken the first step ¡­ On the silent terrace, although Tang Tang¡¯s voice was very soft, it was so clear that everyone heard it ¡­ Li beixiao could not say anything and kept kissing Tang Tang¡¯s little face. All his feelings could not be expressed in words. His daughter had opened her mouth and called him ¡®father¡¯. This was the best gift, the best ¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s body had already stiffened. She wanted to hug her daughter, but she couldn¡¯t move. However, after hearing Tang Tang Call Her Daddy, her body seemed to have lost all strength and she instantly went limp. Tears fell like rain, but they were tears of joy and happiness. Tang Tang opened her mouth to speak, she spoke ¡­ Ever since Tang Tang came back, they did not think about it or even deliberately ignored the problem of her not being able to speak. Because in their hearts, Tang Tang was a normal child. She was no different from other people. She just didn¡¯t want to talk. However, every day, she was looking forward to it ¡­ Chapter 614 ? 614 Gu Jue ate the cream at the corner of his mouth At this moment, Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes turned red. He didn¡¯t know that Tang Tang¡¯s voice was so pleasant to the ears. It was really pleasant to the ears ¡­ He watched as his sister sat on the ground, crying and laughing as she looked up ¡­ Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t pull her up, he knew she was too happy ¡­ ¡°Tang Tang, wake your mother up ¡­¡± Li beixiao had already calmed down a little. His cold face was still covered with tears, but it did not affect his cold and resolute determination. Tang Tang looked at her mother sitting on the ground and could not help but frown. Didn¡¯t her mother say that she could not sit on the ground? wouldn¡¯t it be cold and her stomach hurt? ¡°Mom, it¡¯s cold!¡± Tang Tang said this sentence very clearly and her voice was also much louder. Everyone could hear that she was a little angry. It was because her mother was disobedient and sat on the ground ¡­ Huo qingge asked for her finger, trying to calm down her excitement and joy. However, it was like boiling water in a kettle, constantly bubbling and boiling ¡­ ¡°Call me big brother ¡­¡± Mumu sniffled. Although her eyes and nose were red, this kid did not shed any tears. brother, why did you ¡­ Don¡¯t blow out the candles ¡­¡± Tang Tang wanted to blow out the candles for her father with her brother, but her brother did not want to come. ¡°Blow, blow ¡­ Light it up!¡± The tears in Mumu¡¯s eyes were like a broken dam, instantly gushing out ¡­ Then, Tang Tang was carried away by everyone and they had to call her Godfather and uncle ¡­ Everyone had already gotten used to Tang Tang¡¯s words. Li beixiao hugged Huo qingge and kissed her with his thin lips. It was a deep and passionate kiss ¡­ He didn¡¯t care that the child was still alive. This kind of joy needed a way to celebrate. This kiss didn¡¯t have any desire, it was just an emotional fit ¡­ The cake was made by Huo qingge, but the drawings on it were drawn by Mumu and Tang Tang. They were of her parents, brother, and sister ¡­ Although the drawing wasn¡¯t very good, one could still tell what it was. It was a very ordinary cake, not very luxurious, but it was hard to buy. The cake wasn¡¯t too big, but it was just enough for everyone. Because Huo qingge and Mumu¡¯s candy made the cake together, even Huo zhongrao, who didn¡¯t like sweet things, finished the entire piece. Li beixiao¡¯s cake was bigger and he didn¡¯t eat much sweet food, but he ate it bite by bite. Because it was his daughter who fed him, he had to eat more or less. Chu Bai Qing had a bit of cream on the corner of his mouth, but he didn¡¯t notice it and continued eating. Chu baiqing quite liked to eat cakes, especially the ones made by Huo qingge. They were soft and moist, but not too sweet. There were no extra flavors, and they were indeed delicious. Gu Jue looked at the cream at the corner of Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. He wanted to lean over and let him eat it instead of wiping it off ¡­ This could only be formed in his mind in an instant. He was controlled by his thoughtless and reckless brain, and his body had already leaned over, completely unconscious. His brain just wanted to eat that little bit of milk ¡­ Everyone was talking and laughing, so they didn¡¯t notice what was happening. When Chu baiqing realized what Gu Jue was going to do, it was too late to Dodge. His body was already leaning against the back of the chair ¡­ When Gu Jue ate the cream at the corner of his mouth and kissed his lips, Chu baiqing felt his vision go completely black. He couldn¡¯t see anything. His ears were also deaf, he could not hear anything, even his senses were useless, he could not feel anything ¡­ Chapter 615 ? 615 Her gift was actually Wanwan However, there was a clear feeling, as if she had been stripped naked and thrown in front of everyone. When Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s lips, the familiar moist touch made him suddenly alert. He realized what he was doing, and when he left in frustration ¡­ When he looked at the crowd, he only saw Huo qingge¡¯s back. And it was this back that blocked all his vision, and he could not see anyone else ¡­ Gu Jue only realized it after. while. He didn¡¯t know if his older brother had seen what he had done to Chu baiqing just now. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body was still stiff and his eyes were closed. He was waiting for his big brother¡¯s angry voice and his third brother¡¯s disappointed eyes ¡­ However, he heard third sister-in. law¡¯s voice. I have a gift for you!¡± In fact, this was not the time to give her a gift. However, when Huo qingge saw Gu Jue doing something stupid, she had no choice but to stand up suddenly and block her brother¡¯s view. Because of her sudden action, her brother didn¡¯t see Gu Jue kiss Chu baiqing. Li beixiao smiled as he looked at Huo qingge. who was nervous as if she was about to give a speech. He wondered what other gifts she had. He was already very surprised today. The woman he loved had personally prepared a birthday cake for him, and his son and daughter had also participated. It was the only cake in the world. And the most important and happy thing was that his precious daughter had spoken. This was a great gift, and he was very grateful. Huo qingge glanced at her brother and lowered her head guiltily. Because she had only found out that it was li beixiao¡¯s birthday yesterday, she really did not know what gift to prepare. She thought about it, and when she thought of a very good gift, she felt that she had been a little too crazy. Although she felt that she couldn¡¯t complete the process of making this gift, the little trumpeting¡¯s words made her feel that it was no problem at all. She was going to go crazy for once! Huo qingge looked at Feng Xi and gave her a meaningful glance. Feng Xi looked at her. Her eyes were telling her that the time wasn¡¯t up yet. Huo qingge smiled at him and used her lips to tell him to hurry up ¡­ The interaction between the two of them made everyone even more confused and curious about the gift. Huo qingge heaved a sigh of relief. She felt as if her heart had suffered with her tonight. It was beating too fast. Feng Xi quickly took out two red booklets from her shirt pocket. Although no one had ever been married here, everyone knew that this was a marriage certificate ¡­ Huo zhongrao saw the marriage certificate and immediately stood up, his chest heaving up and down. His sister didn¡¯t even need to say it, and he already knew what the gift was? How could she be so bold? li beixiao didn¡¯t even propose and she got the marriage certificate back ¡­ If li beixiao had done this, he wouldn¡¯t have found it strange and would have been impatient. However, it was his sister. What was she so anxious about? He was really infuriated ¡­ Feng Yan looked at the marriage certificate and was immediately overjoyed. This was going to be fun. Li beixiao had been preparing for a long time to propose, but Huo qingge gave him an even bigger surprise. She had collected their marriage certificate. Li beixiao¡¯s mistake was that he had only told him about his proposal today. No one else knew about it. Take Feng Xi for example, this troublemaker! If he had known that his third brother was going to propose, he would never have worked with Huo qingge to get the marriage certificate. He found it very strange that Huo qingge, that heartless little girl, did not call her along for such a big commotion this time. She was probably thinking that even if she called him, he would not agree with her crazy actions. Chapter 616 ? 616 He asked her if she wanted me to propose to her Huo qingge¡¯s actions were indeed crazy, and this was definitely not something she could have done alone. He definitely wasn¡¯t Feng Xi¡¯s only helper ¡­ Li beixiao felt that he had already had a lot of surprises today. He watched as Feng Xi handed the two marriage certificates to Huo qingge. When he saw the three words ¡®marriage certificate¡¯, he was still shocked ¡­ He was completely dumbfounded. Why was he so dumbfounded today? why did all the surprises surprise him? Huo qingge¡¯s gift to him was a marriage certificate. That meant that they were now legally married ¡­ However, he had not proposed yet. He had prepared for so long and been nervous for so long ¡­ He didn¡¯t need it now. He was already married. This was too ¡­ It was unbelievable ¡­ Huo qingge did not dare to look at her brother¡¯s expression. She could already feel his anger. She couldn¡¯t care less about her brother now. She just wanted to see how scared li beixiao was. ¡°A present!¡± She placed the marriage certificate in front of li beixiao and smiled at him. It was just that this smile was very tight, just like a rubber band that was stretched taut. Li beixiao instinctively took the two marriage certificates, his hands trembling. He had thought of getting a marriage certificate behind his brother and valiant song¡¯s back. However, she also felt that it was disrespectful to valiant song to register their marriage in secret and that they had to marry her officially. Just like what he had thought of first proposing, having a wedding, and then getting their marriage certificate ¡­ But now, Huo qingge had skipped the first two and directly registered their marriage. ¡°It¡¯s true. I received it this morning!¡± Huo qingge felt that this birthday gift would definitely be the most surprising gift li beixiao would ever have in his life. Birthday and wedding anniversary together, how nice ¡­ Li beixiao thought that if he proposed to Huo qingge on his birthday, he would remember that today was the anniversary of his proposal on his birthday. Feng Yan really didn¡¯t want to laugh at a time like this. After all, they were still married! What a solemn and sacred thing! But he just couldn¡¯t help it, he really couldn¡¯t help it ¡­ Feng Yan laughed so hard that tears came out. congratulations, Chen, you¡¯re really ¡­ An unforgettable birthday ¡­¡± Feng Yan laughed so hard that his stomach hurt. He knew that Huo qingge would always surprise him. She was a different woman. ¡°Hey, brother Rao, you don¡¯t know this, but I was originally going to ¡­ He had been preparing to propose for a long time ¡­ You¡¯re amazing, sister ¡­¡± Feng Yan laughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly. He was dying of laughter. Huo qingge looked at li beixiao in surprise. Propose? It was because li beixiao had not proposed to her that he did not do anything after the wedding dress incident. That was why she had given him this present, but she had not expected that he would propose to her today ¡­ ¡°Give it to me! This marriage certificate is fake, so quickly propose to me ¡­¡± Huo qingge leaned forward and tried to snatch the marriage certificate back from li beixiao. Li beixiao smiled and raised his hand, looking at Huo qingge, who was a little anxious and blushing. Li beixiao¡¯s smile was very seductive. It was just a slight smile, but it could be deeply engraved in your heart. Huo zhongrao closed his eyes slightly. Just as Feng Yan had said, his sister was really amazing. ¡°You want me to propose?¡± Li beixiao grabbed Huo qingge¡¯s arm and pulled her into his arms, making her sit on his lap. His low and hoarse voice was filled with the sexiness of a smile. At this time, li Beichen¡¯s eyes were full of evil temptation. Chapter 617 ? 617 You guys are so mushy, we¡¯re just looking around Huo qingge looked at li beixiao. His words reeked of alcohol, and he sounded like a hooligan. This was the first time that Huo qingge had seen li beixiao drunk. The time when he had conspired with flame and pretended to be drunk was not counted. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were deep with a hint of playfulness. Perhaps he had let go and did not care whether her brother was there or whether his other brothers were watching. Huo qingge was wondering if he was drunk. If not, why would he not care about her brother¡¯s presence ¡­ ¡°Look at me and focus. What are you thinking about?¡± Li beixiao was not satisfied with the way Huo qingge was looking at him. Shouldn¡¯t she only be looking at him now? There was no one else in his eyes, only her, only this woman ¡­ The woman who had come to his side by accident, but was already destined to be with him ¡­ She was always such a sensible, tolerant, and generous woman ¡­ The woman who could steal his soul away with just a look and a word ¡­ The woman who made him want to bully her ruthlessly just by crying ¡­ The woman who kept giving him surprises ¡­ The woman he loved deeply ¡­ Huo qingge was only wearing a simple white shirt, the very loose type, half of which was casually tucked into her jeans. ¡°I was waiting for you to propose!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s smile was very bright. Her words sounded like a joke, but they were filled with anticipation. ¡°After what you¡¯ve done, all the surprises are gone!¡± Li beixiao drank to ease his tension. He did not like to drink. She just felt that the drink was not good to drink and was harmful to the body, especially when it made people unconscious. However, he was no longer nervous and relaxed after drinking. He wanted to propose, but his little woman cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t need a surprise. I want to see the process.¡± Huo qingge was indeed looking forward to li beixiao¡¯s surprise proposal. This was what every woman would look forward to. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t want to hurt his sister¡¯s feelings at this moment. She was too unreserved. He carried Tang Tang and sat on the sofa. He pinched her little face and said, ¡± you can¡¯t learn from your mother in the future! What else could she say at this time to get a divorce? She looked up and saw the little trumpet covering its face and smiling shyly, which was somewhat girly. How could his sister have brought back the marriage certificate all by herself? He must have hacked the verification Bureau¡¯s network with a loudspeaker to get into the system. As for how he got the certificate, it was Feng Xi¡¯s doing. All of them didn¡¯t let him rest. ¡°You even know the process? Hmm?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s fingers caressed Huo qingge¡¯s slightly red face. Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, but his speech was slower than usual. His voice was so sexy that it could make people sink into it. Her deep eyes fell on the two marriage certificates. She had skipped all the procedures and directly pulled the marriage certificate. Now, she thought of the process. ¡°Hurry up, everyone¡¯s watching!¡± Huo qingge punched li beixiao¡¯s chest. It looked like a heavy punch, but it did not hurt. you guys are too mushy. We¡¯re just looking around. Feng Yan picked up his wine glass and took a sip. Suddenly, he felt a heavy feeling in his heart, an indescribable feeling. She suddenly felt envious of li beixiao. Are you crazy? What was there to be envious of? How could everyone let this scene go? su qingran glanced at Han Bing, who was diagonally opposite him. Perhaps she just lacked the courage like Huo qingge and could not be so direct and straightforward! Flame had been holding the remote control in his hand, waiting for his master to give him a look so that he could do what he should. Chapter 618 ? 618 I¡¯ve probably taken a fancy to you since then After he was done, he still wanted to grill some skewers. The little trumpet didn¡¯t eat much just now ¡­ Huo qingge turned around and gestured for Feng Yan to shut up, only to be met with her brother¡¯s cold and dark face. She immediately turned her head around and stuck out her tongue guiltily. She felt that her brother would definitely scold her harshly later. She felt that she was indeed quite impulsive, but she did not regret it at all. Instead, she felt at ease. Ever since she found out that li Boyan and Tang ru might be the masterminds behind this, Huo qingge had been feeling uneasy. Bi li Boyan was a member of the Li family. She was not worried that her brother would not let her marry li Beichen. She was worried that her mother wouldn¡¯t allow it. In fact, she didn¡¯t even need to think to know that her mother would definitely not agree. So, in order to give herself and Li beixiao a peace of mind, she had collected the marriage certificate. ¡°I can¡¯t even see them, there¡¯s only you in my eyes!¡± After li beixiao finished speaking, Huo qingge was stunned for a moment. She wondered if li beixiao had drunk too much. Otherwise, why would he say such things? Although he would usually say mushy things to her, he would never say them in front of others. He was definitely drunk. Flame looked at the small-muzzled cat and rubbed its stomach. Then, he looked at the black pepper sausage and swallowed his saliva. He knew that she was hungry and greedy. She must be famished after playing with Tang Tang for so long in the afternoon. She didn¡¯t eat much just now. As he watched, flame accidentally pressed the remote control in his hand. There was an effect on the snow-white wall and soft music ¡­ Everyone looked at the wall, but it was impossible for the flame to press the pause button. Li beixiao squinted at the flame who was about to run away. He had proposed to her ¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Why did accidents happen so frequently ¡­ Li beixiao¡¯s selfie appeared on the wall. It was a picture of him walking and talking to himself ¡­ The first image that appeared was a hotel room. Huo qingge had a vague impression of it. It was five years ago when she first met li beixiao ¡­ No, it shouldn¡¯t be considered a meeting. She didn¡¯t see his face ¡­ In the picture, li beixiao was wearing a white shirt without a tie. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and he looked very lazy. ¡°Do you still remember this room? I gave you my first kiss here, and you said I was a good person ¡­¡± Li beixiao smiled and pointed to the bed. The sunlight reflected in the glass window hit his face, and his cold face became a little gentler. I really gave you my first kiss. Our fate started here, but you and I didn¡¯t know. I have to fly back in a hurry so that you won¡¯t find me. Do you remember where we will meet next? ¡± Huo qingge looked at li beixiao in the video. She could still remember how that kiss felt to her. It was so overbearing, as if he wanted to eat her up. That was also her first kiss ¡­ Then, the scene changed. It appeared in the corridor of the hospital. It was Huo qingge, who had just returned from abroad, kneeling in the corridor to take the blame for Li Wenwen. That was the first time she had met li beixiao. He was surrounded by a crowd and walked towards her like a god. At that time, she felt that this man was very cold. In the picture, li beixiao pointed to a place and said, ¡± at that time, you were kneeling here, holding the porcelain jar of your adoptive mother¡¯s ashes in your arms. When I walked over, I saw it. That stubborn and straight back, and the side profile of your face was indifferent and cold. you called me little uncle, but I didn¡¯t want to respond. It was probably at that time that I took a fancy to you. Chapter 619 ? 619 Why don¡¯t you want to talk to me? am I not handsome or not charming enough? because I saw from your eyes ¡­ It¡¯s similar to a look of disgust. Perhaps it¡¯s not accurate to say that, but she just doesn¡¯t want to talk to me. ¡± ¡°At that time, I was thinking that the next time I met you, I would ask you why you didn¡¯t want to talk to me. Am I not handsome or not charming enough? Where did we meet next?¡± Huo qingge looked at the video. Li beixiao was smiling as he pointed at his handsome and cold face. His charm was innate and could not be hidden. Huo qingge knew that the next scene would be Gu Jue¡¯s Sophia private room. At that time, li beixiao and Chu baiqing were together, and she was still the person who ordered the food there ¡­ However, what Huo qingge did not expect was that it was not Sophia who appeared, but a Street ¡­ That was the street to the ye family¡¯s house. She did not remember meeting li beixiao there. ¡°You guessed wrong, right? The third time I saw you was here. You were walking alone on the road, looking up at the sky. You were probably crying. At that time, I wanted to get out of the car to confirm that you were not crying, but in the end, I didn¡¯t open the car door. I felt that I was quite bored and nosy!¡± Huo qingge smiled as she tried to recall the time. It should have been her who went to the ye family home to take a look. However, she did not go in that day. The next scene was in Sofia¡¯s private room, which was their exclusive room. ¡°Do you remember the two bottles of 1982 Lafite when you see this? I let you earn less Commission, so you must be cursing me in your heart, right? Actually, I just wanted to tease you. I¡¯m not usually so boring. I probably just like you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t force a kiss on you when I know you¡¯re Nancheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e ¡­¡± Speaking of which, I just remembered that you can¡¯t hold your liquor well either. Otherwise, why would I have taken advantage of you? that embarrassed and angry look was very alluring. I was probably seduced by you little by little. Huo qingge smiled, her eyes slightly red. He remembered all these details. How wonderful! If a man can remember you and him, from the time you met to the time you fell in love, and he can remember it so clearly, then you should be a happy woman, because you are in his heart all the time. This kind of memory would not fade with the passage of time. Instead, it would become stronger and clearer with the passage of time. The scene changed again. It was now the Li family¡¯s old residence. It was the same sofa that Huo qingge had sat on when she had first arrived ¡­ Li beixiao sat there and took a selfie. do you still remember this moment? ¡°My dad told you to choose Nancheng, Yunyi, or me. I really want to interview you. Were you so beautiful at that time? you were thinking about whether you saved the Galaxy in your past life and actually got such treatment, randomly choosing a fianc¨¦, and a man like li beixiao ¡­¡± Hearing this, Huo qingge covered her mouth and laughed. She looked at li beixiao, who had been looking at her with narrowed eyes. Those evil and lazy eyes were full of charm. I said I won¡¯t participate, but I know in my heart that you will definitely be mine. Yun Yi and Nan Cheng have no chance. when I was waiting for you outside the old mansion, I was thinking if you would tell my father directly that you¡¯ve chosen me. If you dare to say that, I¡¯ll take you to register our marriage immediately to prove that you have good taste. Who knew that you would still choose Nancheng? I was a little unhappy and forced a kiss on you. Actually, I wanted to do something else, but I couldn¡¯t do it in the car. Chapter 620 ? 620 It¡¯s hard to make you give in to me at that time, I knew that you were a little wild cat that was hard to tame. Men are born with the desire to conquer. you¡¯re like a Porcupine. Whenever I get close to you, you¡¯ll stab me. You keep calling me ¡®little uncle¡¯, but you¡¯re calling me a hooligan in your heart! ¡°That stubbornness makes me feel a sense of accomplishment when I think about it. Look at how gentle you are now.¡± Tears were already welling up in Huo qingge¡¯s eyes, but she did not let them fall. She had a vague impression of what she had experienced with li beixiao. If she deliberately thought about it, she might not remember it clearly. However, when the scene appeared and Li beixiao said it, she had a clear impression of it. The next scene that appeared was the mountain road that led out of Feng Xi¡¯s Villa. At that time, she was still teaching Feng Xi sign language lessons at an exorbitant price. Her feet hurt as she walked. When she felt that she had nothing to live for, she saw li beixiao¡¯s car waiting for her. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely right to say that you¡¯re stubborn. It also depends on the time. This path left a deep impression, right? A heart-wrenching realization, right? She¡¯s been very obedient and hasn¡¯t worn high heels since then.¡± when I was massaging your feet, you were blushing so cutely. At that time, I thought that it would be hard to make you yield in front of me, but you were quite obedient that day. This Huanshan road was indeed like what li beixiao had said, it made Huo qingge feel a deep pain in her heart. It wasn¡¯t just pain, there was also warmth. That was the first time she had softened in front of someone she wasn¡¯t too familiar with. Actually, she didn¡¯t know many people. If it was the opposite sex, the only one who could make her relax was Yun Yi. When li beixiao was warming her feet, she was nervous and felt embarrassed. However, when her sore and slightly cold feet were wrapped in that dry and powerful palm, she felt a warmth in her heart. It was a feeling she had never felt before ¡­ The next scene was of li beixiao¡¯s Villa, which was where they were living now. That time, here, he almost wanted her. He was so overbearing and did not give her any choice ¡­ In the middle, there were a few places that Huo qingge did not have a clear impression of. She could not remember clearly, but li beixiao had a deep impression of it. In this regard, Huo qingge felt that she had not done well. Perhaps at that time, she had been thinking about how to reject him. She had always kept herself clear-headed and kept a distance from him. That was why he had neglected these things. Then, the scene returned to the villa and their bedroom. Li beixiao was holding a piece of black silk in his hand. Huo qingge remembered that he had used this piece of silk to cover his eyes and ask her, ¡± am I a good person? ¡± ¡°Do you have any impression? On this day, I will tell you who I am. Tang Tang and Mumu are our children. What a wonderful thing.¡± Li beixiao covered his eyes with black silk as he spoke. it¡¯s said that the blind can¡¯t see, but in my heart, I can see it very clearly. There are so many coincidences in our lives, and we can¡¯t be without one. If we don¡¯t have one, we won¡¯t be together. ¡°This is fate. Even if we cross the boundaries of time and space, this fate still holds us together, and it¡¯ll be for the rest of our lives. Huo qingge, I want to spend the rest of my life with you, simply and happily. Are you willing?¡± The last scene was of li beixiao holding the ring in his hand. The sun shone on his cold face and it was unusually warm. Chapter 621 ? 621 My legs are already numb from you sitting on me, how am I supposed to kneel on one knee? Huo qingge looked at li Beichen in the video and the ring in his hand. She knew how busy he had been recently. Yun Yi¡¯s matter, li Boyan, Tang ru, the company ¡­ However, he still recalled all the footprints they had spent together. Such a proposal process was simple and warm. To be honest, it did not seem like something li beixiao would do. She had even wondered if he was going to hold a party on some private island, and then propose with balloons, flowers, or something. She didn¡¯t like that. It was for others to see, not for her. However, she liked this image very much. It was so simple and sincere, and all her emotions were in front of her. It was for her alone, and it was something that the two of them had experienced together. More importantly, it was made by li beixiao himself. He didn¡¯t even want to send a text message. It was too difficult for him to take these selfies and edit the music. Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes were a little red. He seemed to see a part of his sister¡¯s life in this image. There was a small part of her life that he had not been involved in, even though he had missed most of her life. However, he still felt very gratified to be able to see this small part today. He knew that there were many good men in the world, but the only man who could make his sister happy was li beixiao, and only him. Feng Yan took a sip of red wine and narrowed his devilish eyes. He was glad that he had let go of her earlier. Looking at li beixiao in the video, he was very surprised. He was the person who knew him better. If he did not love this woman so much, he would not have done such a thing. Li beixiao had never liked to take photos of the proposal, especially since he was a child. It was indeed hard on him to keep taking selfies like this. Huo qingge¡¯s face was filled with tears of happiness as she smiled and cried. This was the best state. His greatest wish was for her to be happy. This video moved everyone and they were all surprised because it was not li Beichen¡¯s style at all. Tears blurred Huo qingge¡¯s vision. When a simple yet exquisite ring was placed in front of her ¡­ She looked at li beixiao blankly and did not react for a moment. Her thoughts were still stuck in the image. Li Beichen was holding the ring. However, the ring suddenly appeared in front of her. She was stunned for a moment. I¡¯ve been preparing for today¡¯s proposal for a long time. I wanted to give you a surprise, but you gave me one first. The sequence was wrong. However, when I was ready, I should have let you see it. Who knew that before I could even lay the groundwork, the fire was released ¡­ Li beixiao¡¯s words were quite helpless. These situations were completely unexpected. The rehearsing process in his mind was completely different. this proposal isn¡¯t right either. Shouldn¡¯t he be kneeling on one knee? ¡± Huo qingge looked at the ring in front of her. It was very beautiful. It was not an exaggerated diamond ring, but a very simple ring without any decorations. There was only. letter. on it&¡­ That was the abbreviation of their names. Very, very, very, very good. Simple yet exquisite. This was what she had hoped for. ¡°My legs are numb from you sitting on me, how can I kneel on one knee?¡± Li beixiao smiled bitterly. His plan did have the part where he knelt down on one knee. Although it was very tacky, it was a form of respect and promise. Chapter 622 ? 622 It¡¯s an oath of loyalty It was an oath of loyalty. Li beixiao felt that there was no need for anything else, but the ceremony of kneeling on one knee was necessary. There weren¡¯t many opportunities for a man to express his loyalty to a woman who had abandoned everything and started living with him. Therefore, li beixiao had to kneel, but his legs were numb from Huo qingge¡¯s sitting and he could not get up ¡­ The proposal had already come to this, so there was nothing to regret. This proposal had left a deep impression on her. He only hoped that there would be no more surprises at their wedding ceremony ¡­ Huo qingge burst into laughter. She had forgotten that she was still sitting on li beixiao¡¯s lap. Although she wasn¡¯t very heavy, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t feel numb sitting like this. Huo qingge turned around and looked at Huo zhongrao. brother, did I agree to his request? ¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s face was cold, and his eyes were slightly red. He was stunned by his sister¡¯s question. Now she was asking him what he had been doing. Why didn¡¯t she ask him if he would agree when she secretly got the marriage certificate? Now, he had to agree even if he didn¡¯t want to. Was he supposed to get a divorce right after they got married? ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Huo zhongrao lowered his head after throwing out these two words. She felt indescribably uncomfortable. He had attended the wedding of his comrade¡¯s family before. One of his comrade¡¯s sister was getting married, and they were just siblings without parents. When he sent his sister to the car, the rather big man cried his eyes out. He didn¡¯t have any image of a tough guy at all. At that time, he was just an ordinary brother. Even though she knew that her sister¡¯s marriage was a good thing and that she had one more person to dote on her, the way she cried made it seem as if she had gone to suffer. Now, Huo zhongrao could understand this feeling. He was experiencing it right now. He was always afraid that his sister would be wronged. Although he was sure that it would not happen and Li beixiao would only love her more, he still felt sad. ¡°Quickly agree! Then come down, don¡¯t cripple your husband¡¯s leg!¡± Feng Yan laughed and joked. He deeply sympathized with li Beichen. The proposal that he had carefully prepared had turned out like this. However, he felt that it was better than he had expected. He would never forget it in this life. Huo qingge stretched out her finger and Li beixiao put the ring on her finger. It was a natural action, as if he had practiced it many times. Huo qingge wanted to get down from li Beichen¡¯s legs. However, as soon as she moved, she was pulled over by li beixiao. The angle was just right, and she directly kissed li beixiao¡¯s thin lips. This kiss was not urgent at all, as if it would extend for a lifetime. The two of them were interrupted by Huo zhongrao. that¡¯s enough. Go back to your room if you¡¯re tired. The kids are here! Huo qingge pushed li beixiao away. When she turned around, her brother had covered Tang Tang¡¯s eyes. Mumu¡¯s eyes were covered by Feng Xi ¡­ She suddenly felt as if her face was surrounded by a raging fire. It was so embarrassing that she wanted to hide in the refrigerator. She stood up awkwardly. When she turned around, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. She saw Chu baiqing holding a small knife in his hand, and the knife was pressed against Gu Jue¡¯s leg ¡­ The two of them were sitting on the sofa in the corner, so no one else could see it, but she could see it clearly. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he tried to control his anger ¡­ Chapter 623 ? 623 She said, you should sleep in another room! Huo qingge didn¡¯t know what was going on between the two of them today. Just now, it was Gu Jue who was having a stroke, and now it was Chu baiqing who was holding a knife. What was going on? Gu Jue must¡¯ve done something over the line again. Otherwise, the calm and steady Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t have done something so extreme. ¡°That ¡­ Let¡¯s continue eating!¡± Huo qingge clapped her hands to draw everyone¡¯s attention to her. Even li beixiao could not let him know that Chu baiqing was holding a knife. Moreover, Chu baiqing did not know that li beixiao knew about him and Gu Jue. She met Feng Yan¡¯s eyes and gave him a look. Fortunately, they had a tacit understanding. When Feng Yan looked over, he was also shocked. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know much about other things, but he was very good at playing with knives. He put his arm around Chu Bai Qing¡¯s shoulder and clinked his glass with his. He realized that his glass was filled with water. Chu baiqing put his knife away and glanced at Feng Yan. He didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t show much emotion. Gu Jue clenched his wine glass tightly. He looked at Chu baiqing with anger and unwillingness. He didn¡¯t regret what he did to Chu Bai Qing that day. But now, he regretted it. Chu Bai Qing looked kind and gentle, but he wasn¡¯t the typical stubborn one. She had raped him that day and touched his bottom line. He would never forgive himself for the rest of his life. That day, he had begged her, begged him not to treat him like that, that kind of humiliating treatment ¡­ Gu Jue knew that no one would be able to stop him once he was in a frenzy. What happened that day was like a deep chasm between him and Chu Bai Qing. No matter how hard he tried to fill it up, he couldn¡¯t fill it up. In third sister-in-law and Feng Yan¡¯s words, the way he had buried it was wrong, but he did not know what was the right way. He didn¡¯t know anything. He didn¡¯t know how to please or coax someone. Sometimes, he felt that he was an idiot, using the most clumsy way to express his thoughts, but in the end, he made a mess of it. In fact, everyone had their own thoughts tonight. Except for li beixiao, who felt happy, other things were not within his consideration. They ate and drank until it was past nine O ¡®clock. Li beixiao said that they had parted ways and that he wanted to spend some time alone with Huo qingge. ¡°You keep an eye on the two of them. Send Gu baiqing back first, then send Gu Jue back!¡± Li beixiao patted Feng Yan¡¯s shoulder and said to him. your wife has already instructed me. Can you two not be so annoying? ¡± Feng Yan suppressed the frustration in his heart. He wanted to go home too, okay? However, even if li beixiao and Huo qingge did not tell him, he still planned to send Chu baiqing and Gu Jue home first. ¡°Han Bing, send Qing ran back! I have something to discuss with Bai Qing.¡± Feng Yan felt that Han Bing¡¯s brain was too dull. Su qingran was by his side the entire night, but he didn¡¯t feel anything. He would have to give su qingran a heads up later. Su qingran was a good person. ¡°Yes, young master!¡± Han Bing was quite surprised. It wasn¡¯t his turn to send her, after all, she was young master Chu¡¯s girlfriend. However, the young master had given the order and he had to carry it out. ¡°Brother, you can sleep here tonight! I gave Xiaoyao the ginger sugar water, so she should be asleep by now. You can sleep in another room!¡± Huo qingge saw that her brother had also drunk quite a bit, so she didn¡¯t want him to go back. The main thing was that little demon was still around, so if he left, he would have to take little demon with him. Chapter 624 ? 624 She saw the little demon¡¯s Red and swollen lips Didn¡¯t you notice that she had caught a cold when she had prepared the ginger syrup and sent it to little demon? When he smiled at her, he was still a lazy and charming young man, lying lazily on the bed ¡­ When she thanked her, she saw little demon¡¯s Red and swollen lips ¡­ Huo qingge didn¡¯t want to let her thoughts run wild, but she couldn¡¯t lie to herself either. It was just that today was a special day, so she had to calm herself down. In fact, even if she asked her brother, she didn¡¯t know how to answer. After all, it was just a guess. Besides, she didn¡¯t think that her brother would do such a thing without a sense of propriety. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and see the little demon first!¡± ¡°Bai Qing, send Gu Jue back! Ah Yan also drank, why don¡¯t you stay too?¡± Huo zhongrao had a lot to drink, but he wasn¡¯t drunk. Everyone had different expressions on their faces when they heard Huo zhongrao¡¯s words. Gu Jue¡¯s face did not show any signs of joy. He did not know how to spend time alone with Chu baiqing. Chu Bai Qing lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He was afraid that his brother would see the depressed expression on his face. ¡°Then Bai Qing will drive and send me and Gu Jue back. Brother Rao, you should go and rest!¡± Feng Yan said as he yawned. He was really sleepy. ¡°Don¡¯t stay up too late. you two ¡­¡± Huo zhongrao was talking to li beixiao and Huo qingge. Huo qingge¡¯s face immediately turned red. This was definitely her brother. For him to say such words, it was indeed difficult for him. ¡°What are you doing! I still have to clean up ¡­¡± Huo qingge pointed at the table full of money. She still had to do this, there were no servants at home. ¡°Third sister-in-law, the little trumpet and I will clean up. You guys can go ahead!¡± Flame immediately interrupted Huo qingge¡¯s words. He had to make up for his mistake. He had pressed the play button early and almost ruined master¡¯s big plan. Everyone chatted and laughed, and they all left with their own thoughts. After all, the protagonist also had things to do. Huo qingge had seen her brother enter his room, and little devil was in his room. From the fact that the little demon didn¡¯t come out to join the fun tonight, she could tell that her brother spoiled the little demon. It was li beixiao¡¯s birthday. Even if she was uncomfortable, she had to come down and say happy birthday. This was basic etiquette. However, everyone didn¡¯t seem to care, which meant that everyone was used to the little demon¡¯s state. Li beixiao was coaxing Tang Tang to sleep. He kissed her forehead again and again. Ever since they returned here, Tang Tang had been sleeping by herself. Other than not being able to speak, she was no longer in a state of panic and fear when she saw people. Now that she could speak, it was the best birthday present. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s itchy ¡­¡± Tang Tang giggled as li beixiao¡¯s stubble touched her. Li beixiao closed his eyes. Tang Tang¡¯s voice was very pleasant to hear. It was very sweet and soft, just like her name. Especially when she laughed, her voice was more pleasant than any music in the world. ¡°Call me daddy again!¡± Li beixiao had already asked Tang Tang to call him ¡®daddy¡¯ a few times, but he could not get enough of it. ¡°Dad, you go ¡­ To accompany her mother ¡­ Hehe ¡­ It¡¯s itchy ¡­¡± Tang Tang was already a little sleepy. She nestled in li beixiao¡¯s arms and giggled. She could not even open her eyes. He was a little tired from playing with the trumpet girl in the afternoon ¡­ ¡°Mm, go to sleep! Daddy loves you, baby.¡± Li beixiao kissed Tang Tang¡¯s forehead again and covered her with the blanket before leaving. When she stepped out of the door, she saw Huo qingge standing in front of her brother¡¯s room. Chapter 625 ? 625 Do you think I¡¯ll let you have this chance? Huo qingge crossed her arms and paced around. Her steps were weak and messy. Li beixiao knew that she had noticed something. His brother was too obvious. Li beixiao thought that perhaps his brother had fallen too deep, so he did not know what he had done. ¡°Do you have something to say to big brother?¡± Li beixiao gently put his arm around Huo qingge¡¯s shoulder and leaned over to her ear. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was waiting for you!¡± Huo qingge turned around, smiled, and put her arm around li Beizhen¡¯s thin waist. She pressed her face against his chest, and her breathing gradually stabilized. This man always made her feel safe. ¡°Back to the room!¡± Li beixiao bit Huo qingge¡¯s ear and suddenly lifted her up in his arms. Li beixiao¡¯s sudden movement scared Huo qingge so much that she instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. Back in the room, li beixiao carried Huo qingge to the bathroom. ¡°Why?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s face turned red. From the desire in li beixiao¡¯s eyes, she knew that she had asked for nothing. What could he do? In this aspect, li beixiao had always been an insatiable Wolf. He was particularly good at making trouble. Because of the many things that had happened in the past few days, his heart ached for her and he did not torment her. She had almost forgotten the fact that he was a Wolf. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bath. Your wife has worked hard today!¡± Li beixiao placed Huo qingge on the sink, their noses touching, and said in a hoarse voice, laughing. ¡°He¡¯s using such a good excuse to be a scoundrel.¡± Huo qingge opened her mouth to bite li beixiao¡¯s nose, but he kissed her instead. Li beixiao¡¯s usual overbearing and overbearing manner was so urgent that she could not help but lean back ¡­ The kiss was very long, almost sucking Huo qingge¡¯s breath dry. His body turned soft like a dough, as if waiting to be kneaded into various shapes. ¡°Honey, this is what you call a little rascal!¡± He wrapped his arms around Huo qingge¡¯s slender waist so that she wouldn¡¯t turn into a puddle of water and flow into the basin, disappearing ¡­ Huo qingge was very sensitive, and this was what made li beixiao go crazy. He felt as if he was on fire. ¡°You¡¯re quite used to it!¡± Huo qingge was still not used to li beixiao calling her his wife. She felt sweet inside, but also a little nervous. This man was her husband, and they were a family ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s why you have to get used to calling me hubby all the time,¡± Huo qingge had been forced to call him hubby before, but she had never said, ¡± Happy Birthday, hubby! Getting a husband made him excited and happy. ¡°..¡±Huo qingge did not say anything. She wanted to shout, but at this time, she was just telling li beixiao to come over and play a big scoundrel. ¡°Did the little-trumpeting guy hack the Civil Affairs Bureau, so you guys got your marriage certificate?¡± If he were to get someone to make the arrangements, getting a marriage certificate would be a piece of cake. However, Huo qingge did not have any connections, so it was impossible for her to do so. you¡¯re so smart. The little trumpeting is indeed very powerful. So, if you provoke me, I¡¯ll ask her to defame you again and get you two divorce certificates! In today¡¯s highly advanced information technology era, Huo qingge had to admit that a hacker¡¯s trumpet was indeed very cool. Her fingers tapped on the keyboard and everything was settled. It was really amazing and made her want to learn it. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you have the chance? Hmm?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s hand moved down Huo qingge¡¯s slender waist ¡­ Chapter 626 ? 626 I said I¡¯d serve your Yingluo Huo qingge¡¯s tailbone was also very sensitive, and Li beixiao was very clear about it. She bit li beixiao¡¯s mouth in embarrassment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll give me a bath and a massage?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s voice trembled as she held li beixiao¡¯s hand. In front of li beixiao, she would always be a primary school student in this aspect. yes, I¡¯ll serve you now and make sure your wife is comfortable ¡­ Li beixiao carried Huo qingge and stepped into the bathtub. When the water was filled, he had already begun to take off her clothes. The bathtub was slowly filled with water, and the room was filled with steam. ¡°Li beixiao, stop it ¡­¡± Huo qingge leaned against the edge of the bathtub and shouted at li beixiao. She was very angry with li beixiao¡¯s hooligan behavior. Although she knew that he would not give her a good massage, she thought that he would at least pretend to be good! ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, wife!¡± Li beixiao laughed softly. He loved to see Huo qingge¡¯s angry, angry, and embarrassed look. ¡°Li beixiao ¡­ You ¡­¡± Huo qingge was just about to shout at him when she suddenly changed her tone ¡­ ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°..¡± The night was long, and their love was even longer ¡­ When she woke up in the morning, Huo qingge saw that the door to her brother¡¯s room was open. She did not see her brother or little demon. She went downstairs. Li beixiao had just come back from a run. He said that he had not seen her brother or Xiao Yao since he got up in the morning. He didn¡¯t know when they left. I saw that little demon¡¯s mouth was red and swollen yesterday ¡­ Huo qingge didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just blurted out the thing that had been lingering in his mind. Li beixiao stopped drinking his water. He did not expect Huo qingge to say this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch a cold and your mouth is damaged?¡± Li beixiao could only play dumb. He knew what Huo qingge meant. that was kissed, I¡¯m sure ¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of Xiaoyao dating. Maybe she didn¡¯t say anything. That girl is so unpredictable! Li beixiao¡¯s eyes darkened. He knew that Huo qingge must have started to feel uneasy and suspicious. I think it was my brother who kissed her. They were in the same room last night ¡­ Huo qingge had gone to the room that was prepared for her brother, and the bed had not been touched at all ¡­ ¡°What are you saying? Yang won¡¯t, it¡¯s not strange for them to stay in the same room, it¡¯s a common thing, go make an omelet rice, Mumu said she wanted to eat it yesterday!¡± Even if he wanted to talk about this, he would have to talk to his brother and see what he thought. The only thing she could do now was to comfort Huo qingge and stop her from letting her thoughts run wild. ¡°Did he say anything? Then I¡¯ll make it, and you can eat the omelet rice, okay? Why don¡¯t I make you something else?¡± After li beixiao¡¯s firm words, Huo qingge began to suspect that she was overthinking things. She also felt that she would not do such a thing. She had always believed that her brother was the most reliable and principled person. ¡°Mm, eat, go! Go to the company after you¡¯re done eating. The batch of medicine Chi Yan was in charge of today has arrived!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s judgment was that there was definitely something wrong with this batch of medicine. They were going to use this medicine to make a big deal out of it, and it was definitely not a small matter. ¡°Got it. I¡¯d like to see what Li Wenwen is up to too,¡± Li Beizhen would take care of the medicine. What she needed to do was to keep an eye on Li Wenwen and see what she was doing as a pawn. ¡°No matter what you do, you must bring the small horn, understand?¡± Li beixiao would only be at ease with the small-muzzled weapon. He was confident in its ability. ¡°I know. You have to be careful too. Did big brother assign more security guards to you? Is there still no news of that Xiu he?¡± Huo qingge was worried whenever she thought about those mercenaries. Chapter 627 ? 627 She must have been blind to have targeted me Those people did not care about their lives. Feng Yan had said that they had signed a death contract, and they would not stop until they had dealt with the target of the assassination. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things, just keep an eye on Li Wenwen!¡± Li beixiao knew that if Huo qingge did not do anything, she would definitely not stay put. With her personality, she would not be someone who would not do anything. Compared to other things, Li Wenwen was not a threat to her with the little trumpet by her side. ¡°After this is over, let¡¯s go out and play for a few days! I haven¡¯t even had a good time.¡± Huo qingge was telling the truth. She had not had a good time in all these years. She didn¡¯t want to play, but it was a subtle hint in her heart. She wanted li Beichen to live well. This was also a promise. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a honeymoon trip, just the two of us!¡± He gave her a light kiss on the forehead, neither too hard nor too light, but it fulfilled the promise that Huo qingge wanted. When Huo qingge arrived at the office, Luo Wei pulled her aside and said, ¡± don¡¯t make me drink water for the rest of my life. I saw Wenwen taking your cup just now. Who knows what she did? why would a newcomer like her target you? ¡± yes, I know. He¡¯s probably jealous of my beauty. Huo qingge glanced at her own cup and frowned slightly. Even if she did bad things, she would not let anyone find out. She was a very meticulous person and would not make mistakes. Then, what did she mean by letting Luo Wei see it? ¡°I¡¯m pretty too. Why aren¡¯t you targeting me?¡± Luo Wei laughed and joked. yes, sister Wei is the most beautiful. She must be blind to have her eyes on me! Huo qingge felt that it was either because she was not smart enough to understand what Li Wenwen was trying to do. Or, Li Wenwen was not in her right mind, and that was why she gave herself away when she did things. Huo qingge passed her cup to the little trumpet. She looked at it and sniffed it, but did not find anything unusual. She made a phone call to get someone to take the cup away for testing. In the afternoon, the test results came out. The water in the quilt had laxatives. Li Wenwen was very quiet the whole day. She just looked at the computer as if there was no one around her. Huo qingge opened a new cup in front of her, but she did not react. When it was almost time to get off work, Huo qingge and the little trumpet had just returned from the photocopying room. Just as they were about to sit down, monkey grabbed their arms. He swallowed the bread in his mouth with difficulty and kept pointing at her chair ¡­ Seeing that there was nothing unusual, little trumpet squatted down to check. On the chair, he found a few small black triangular nails. They were very small and had fused with the black chair. If one did not look carefully, one would not notice them at all. The small-muzzled weapon turned around and was about to throw the triangular nail at Li Wenwen, but was stopped by Huo qingge. She looked at monkey and pointed at Li Wenwen. Monkey nodded, indicating that she was the one who had put it there. She was messing with her, yet she was seen through. What was she trying to do? The more mysterious something was, the more interested Huo qingge was. She wanted to find an answer herself. Since Li Wenwen wanted to play, she would play with her to the end and see what she was up to. Li Wenwen stood up and glanced at Huo qingge, her cold face filled with killing intent. She mouthed a few words to Huo qingge, then turned around and left, leaving Huo qingge¡¯s body frozen there. Chapter 628 ? 628 She took the gun and pointed it at her temple Huo qingge took a while to recover. When she was young, she and Li Wenwen would always play the ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, you guess¡± game, which was lip-reading. They had played for a long time, so they could guess what he was talking about. What Li Wenwen had said to her just now was, ¡± your mother moved! Huo qingge was well aware of what ¡°your mother moved¡± meant. Her adoptive mother was buried in the cemetery. Li Wenwen was telling her that they had taken her ashes away ¡­ This was her guess ¡­ ¡°Little trumpet, come with me!¡± Huo qingge calmed herself down. She wanted to see if Li Wenwen was telling the truth. After the incident with the cup in the morning and the triangular nail, Huo qingge was a little confused as to what Li Wenwen was trying to do. She couldn¡¯t confront her directly. If she did, it would affect li beixiao¡¯s plan. That was why she had to hold back. She took out her phone and called li beixiao. She told him that she was going to her adoptive mother¡¯s grave with the loudspeaker. After she got married, she had to talk to her adoptive mother. She had not visited her for a long time. Li beixiao didn¡¯t say anything and just told her to send a few more people to follow her. Li beixiao wanted to go with her, but he could not leave. She started the car with a small horn, and two cars followed behind her. They were the people li beixiao had sent to protect her. When they arrived at the cemetery, Huo qingge saw that Dong Wenqing¡¯s grave was empty ¡­ She felt as if her blood was flowing backward. Just how inhumane was he to do such a thing that even the dead could not live in peace? The little trumpet looked at the destroyed tomb and finally understood what Li Wenwen had said. She could only guess ¡®your mother¡¯. .. He didn¡¯t see anything else after that. This was obviously not Li Wenwen¡¯s doing. She was just a Messenger, so what was the grave that the other party had done this at? The person they were trying to anger was also the wrong one. Logically speaking, their target should be young master Li. Why did he take away the ashes of sister GE¡¯s adoptive mother? Huo qingge¡¯s entire body was trembling as she tried to calm herself down. She thought about everything that had happened today. Li Wenwen had done all those abnormal things to lay the foundation for the cemetery. If she were to tell him directly,¡¯your mother moved.¡¯ She probably wouldn¡¯t come here to verify anything. She would just take it that she was deliberately provoking her ¡­ Then why did she lead me here? Huo qingge suddenly realized that they were in a remote Cemetery. Li Wenwen had done all this to make her come here ¡­ Just as Huo qingge was thinking of something, she was suddenly pushed down by a small horn. Then, she heard gunshots and the sound of a car engine ¡­ ¡°Sister GE, we ¡­ We¡¯ve been surrounded!¡± The little trumpet¡¯s breathing was a little messy, and its words were filled with anger. The other party¡¯s appearance was too sudden, and it was also because her field of vision was too wide that she did not investigate carefully. They must have been lying in ambush for a long time. Those cars were all camouflage off-road vehicles and were disguised ¡­ Huo qingge smelled blood. The little trumpet was injured ¡­ She knew that these people were here for her, not to take her life. They would not take her life. They must be using her as a bargaining chip to threaten li beixiao and her brother. Huo qingge pushed the loudspeaker away and saw that her chest was covered in blood. Gunshots were heard again. She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to the people protecting her. She picked up the small-muzzled gun and pointed it at her temple, then slowly stood up ¡­ Chapter 629 ? 629 I killed five people in less than 30 seconds When Huo qingge stood up, the little trumpet tried to pull her up, but it only managed to move her arm. ¡°Little trumpet, don¡¯t move. They won¡¯t hurt me!¡± Huo qingge glanced at the four people on the ground. They could still move. Two of them had injured their arms, and the other two had injured their legs ¡­ I¡¯m fine, sister GE. I just got shot in the arm. Obviously. the other party didn¡¯t want to ¡­ It¡¯s really strange that he wants our lives ¡­ This lineup was ¡­ Mercenaries are no doubt ¡­¡± Mercenaries were all desperadoes and ruthless. They would kill you if they fired a shot, and they would never waste their time and bullets on you. Besides, they were the ones who had been poisoned. They would definitely be wiped out in one go, but they were still panting. It was quite surprising. ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked by Li Wenwen!¡± The little trumpet was lying on the grass. This injury was nothing to her, but she had no lollipops and could not stop the pain. they want to set up such a trap, and we can¡¯t guard against it. This isn¡¯t a bad thing. If we can get in contact with them, we¡¯ll get you guys injured. Go back, sis GE will make you something good! sister GE, I admire your character. You¡¯re cool enough. If you want to eat delicious food, you also want to make it with fire ¡­ Sis GE, please buy me a lollipop!¡± The little trumpet liked Huo qingge¡¯s calmness in the face of danger, and the way she pointed the gun at her temple was also very handsome. If it were any other woman, they would have been crying and screaming in fear. She still remembered flame telling her that sis GE had shot a mercenary¡¯s head in one shot. That was the first time she had fired a gun, and she was so powerful. ¡°I¡¯ll set a date for you two to get married when I get back, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, this is fine ¡­ I¡¯m not young anymore ¡­ Hehe ¡­¡± The little trumpet chuckled and tried to sit up, but she couldn¡¯t. Her leg was also shot. After Huo qingge was sure that the mercenaries in the off-road vehicles had no intention of firing again, she slowly turned her head to look around. Huo qingge looked at the man who had jumped out of the off-road vehicle not far away. He was dressed in a camouflage suit and had a pair of sunglasses on. He had a burly figure and exuded a Bandit-like aura. The way he walked was indolent and domineering. For some reason, Huo qingge felt that this figure was somewhat familiar, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. Yet, it was very familiar. It was obvious that this man was their leader. Huo qingge was wondering if he was mingxiu. As the man got closer and closer to her, Huo qingge clutched the gun in her hand tightly, her arms starting to ache. ¡°It¡¯s Ming Xiu ¡­¡± The little trumpet looked at the man who was walking over. This Ming Xiu was the leader of the mercenaries. He was cruel and merciless, and the number of people who had died in his hands could not be counted. The people who could hire him must be very rich. Ming Xiu¡¯s mercenary group was really expensive. come with me. I don¡¯t want their lives. Otherwise, they¡¯ll all die! Ming Xiu said to Huo qingge as he pointed at the few people lying on the ground. This voice ¡­ Familiar ¡­ Huo qingge looked at Ming Xiu blankly. As he was wearing sunglasses, she could not see his face clearly. ¡°Sister GE, don¡¯t ¡­¡± The small speaker had already sent a signal to the flame just now. Her mobile phone had an emergency contact button, so the flame would find her very quickly. it¡¯ll take at least half an hour for your people to get here. I¡¯ll kill five people in less than 30 seconds ¡­ Ming Xiu¡¯s voice was low and cold, as if there was no temperature. As he spoke, he casually waved his hand, and the sniper not far away waved back to him, indicating that he had received an order. Huo qingge¡¯s eyes remained unchanged as she looked at Ming Xiu, her lips curling into a faint smile. Chapter 630 ? 630 If you didn¡¯t kill him, you would have been the one to die. Luckily, you fired the shot, Yingluo With such a huge crowd, Huo qingge knew that she would definitely be kidnapped today. So, she calmly nodded and put down the gun in her hand. She didn¡¯t ask anything. Are you telling the truth? Are you sure you won¡¯t kill them? It was useless to ask these questions, the guns were in their hands. ¡°Sister GE, don¡¯t go over!¡± The little trumpet felt that it was very useless. Not only could it not protect the singer, but it had also put her in danger. These people were good at fighting, but the terrain was not to their advantage. There was no shelter and they were completely exposed to the other party¡¯s line of sight. That was why they were caught ¡­ ¡°Go back and tell li beixiao that you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I know mingxiu. He won¡¯t hurt me. Tell him to take care of the child and treat your wound quickly. It was sister GE who hurt you. I won¡¯t feel so guilty if you recover.¡± Although Huo qingge felt that Ming Xiu was very familiar-his figure, his voice-she just couldn¡¯t remember. However, her intuition told her that they had met before, and that Ming Xiu would never hurt her. Hearing Huo qingge¡¯s words, the little-muzzled cat was stunned. Sister qingge knew mingxiu? This was too unbelievable, too impossible? Ming Xiu, who was standing not far away, revealed an imperceptible smile, but it was only for a moment. Huo qingge got into Ming Xiu¡¯s off-road vehicle. She was speechless the entire time, still holding the small-horn gun in her hand. ¡°You know me?¡± Ming Xiu personally drove the car. The off-road vehicle drove very fast, and the road was a little bumpy. However, Ming Xiu¡¯s voice was still very clear in Huo qingge¡¯s ears. ¡°You don¡¯t know him? Your people almost took my life last time!¡± Huo qingge replied calmly. Huo qingge searched her memories. The sense of familiarity she felt towards mingxiu did not come out of nowhere. She would not have such feelings towards strangers. Just like Tong Jiahui back then, when she looked at her eyes and sensed her superior arrogance, she felt that it was familiar, but she did not know where she had seen it before. The facts proved that they had indeed met before. As such, Huo qingge was certain that she had met Ming Xiu before, but she had not been able to recall who he was. the person you killed was my left and right hand. Your shooting skills are not bad! Even on such a steep road, Ming Xiu drove with one hand, the muscles on his arm tight, wild and arrogant. Huo qingge suddenly turned her head to look at Ming Xiu. The person she had killed ¡­ She was really the one who had shot him, not Feng Yan, but her ¡­ She had said that she had not seen wrongly. She had seen blood spurting out of the mercenary¡¯s head with her own eyes, and then he had fallen down ¡­ So it was really her, she had killed someone ¡­ Huo qingge felt nauseated at the thought of blood spurting out of her mouth. She covered her mouth and was about to vomit ¡­ Ming Xiu stopped the car abruptly. Huo qingge opened the door and jumped out. He squatted there and couldn¡¯t vomit anything, but he still felt nauseated. His face was as pale as a piece of paper. Ming Xiu handed her a bottle of water, but she didn¡¯t care. She took it directly and drank it in a gulp, then spat it out ¡­ if you didn¡¯t kill him, you would have been the one to die. Fortunately, you shot him ¡­ Ming Xiu¡¯s low voice came from behind. Huo qingge could hear the conflict in his voice. After analyzing the situation, Ming Xiu was glad that Huo qingge was still alive, but at the same time, he felt grief and indignation at the death of his own men. we previously ¡­ I¡¯m asking if you know me?¡± Huo qingge sat on the ground, her entire body covered in cold sweat. Chapter 631 ? 631 I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to touch her It was fear after the realization. It was murder. She didn¡¯t want to think about it. The moment she thought about it, the scene of that day appeared before her eyes. Ming Xiu leaned against the car and lit a cigarette. He took a deep puff and looked at Huo qingge, who was sitting on the ground with her arms around her knees. His cold eyes were filled with an unknown dark light. ¡°My assassination target is not only li beixiao, but you too. Get in the car.¡± Throwing away the cigarette in his hand, he snuffed it out with his shoe, opened the car door, and let Huo qingge in. Huo qingge tried to prop herself up, but to no avail. Ming Xiu immediately bent down and picked her up. Amidst Huo qingge¡¯s cries of surprise, he threw her onto the passenger seat. Huo qingge glared at Ming Xiu in anger, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She was now a hostage and had no choice, but for some reason, she felt that Ming Xiu would not hurt her, just like what she said to the little trumpet. She still firmly believed that she had seen Ming Xiu before, and that they knew each other ¡­ The car drove for a long time, making a lot of turns. They were not on the normal Lane, and they only stopped when they reached a cave. Huo qingge thought to herself, no wonder Feng Yan and Gu Jue couldn¡¯t find mingxiu even after searching for so long. They wouldn¡¯t be able to find a place like this even if they were given another ten years. Obviously, they were all professional desperadoes. The cave was very large, and even though six off-road vehicles had driven in, there was still a lot of empty space. Looking at the things stored inside, they must have been hiding here for a long time. This place was like a base. No wonder when she got into the car, Ming Xiu took a device and scanned her from top to bottom to prevent her from having a positioning device. No one would be able to find her in such a place. Huo qingge could not help but feel worried. She had been kidnapped like this. Without any news, li beixiao would go crazy if he could not find her ¡­ They had just registered their marriage yesterday ¡­ She also told li beixiao to be careful, but she did not expect that she was the one in trouble. Besides li beixiao, Huo qingge was worried that her brother would also go crazy ¡­ In fact, other than these, her heart was very calm. It was unexpected that she could come into direct contact with Ming Xiu. Ming Xiu was a hidden danger that must be eliminated. She was the only woman here. It seemed like the mercenaries had not touched a woman for a long time. They were already tempted to do it when they saw Huo qingge, their eyes shining with greed. He couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on her immediately and take care of her ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to touch her!¡± When Ming Xiu walked in, he warned his Wolf-like subordinates in a low voice. As soon as they heard their boss¡¯s words, they immediately turned around and did what they were supposed to do. They didn¡¯t even dare to look at Huo qingge. ¡°Come with me.¡± Ming Xiu turned around and left, not caring if Huo qingge was listening to him or following him. Huo qingge did not say anything and followed Ming Xiu. She did. quick count. There were twenty-seven people here, and with Ming Xiu. there were twenty-eight. As she followed Ming Xiu into the cave, Huo qingge realized that there was a separate room. Actually, it could not be considered a room as it did not have a door. There was a single bed inside, as well as a simple table and chair. They were all foldable and very clean. ¡°This is my room, you can stay here! Don¡¯t wander around. Hold your gun well. If anyone comes in, shoot them without hesitation.¡± Ming Xiu picked up a camouflage bag on the ground, took out an army green windbreaker from it, and threw it on the bed. ¡°This place is cold, put it on!¡± Without waiting for Huo qingge¡¯s reply, he turned around and walked out. Chapter 632 ? 632 Don¡¯t force me, you should understand me It was indeed cold and gloomy here. Huo qingge had no choice but to put on the Army green windbreaker that Ming Xiu had thrown on the single bed. As Huo qingge looked at the gun in her hand, Ming Xiu¡¯s words still echoed in her ears. this is my room. You can stay here! Don¡¯t wander around. Hold your gun well. If anyone comes in, shoot them without hesitation.¡± At least she didn¡¯t have to worry about her life now. Ming Xiu wouldn¡¯t let her die. The reason why he still let her hold the gun was because he knew that she would not shoot him. If he died, she would not be able to live either ¡­ Huo qingge glanced at the blanket on the single bed and thought that mingxiu must have been a soldier in the past. Otherwise, this place would not be so clean and tidy. Huo qingge lay on the bed. She was neither flustered nor afraid. She had never been so calm before. On the way here, she kept telling herself to stay calm. She wanted to find a breakthrough from Ming Xiu. She didn¡¯t know why, but Ming Xiu didn¡¯t look like a bad person. At least, he wasn¡¯t the kind of unpardonable person who killed people like flies as Feng Yan had said. The way he looked at her was very complicated, as if he had something to say but couldn¡¯t. Huo qingge knew very well that li beixiao and her brother would not be able to find her in a short time. Even if there was a location, it would not be easy to find her, let alone without a target. Huo qingge fell asleep in. daze. Seal the door Feng Yan had just come out of the bathroom when he saw Yin shinian put his phone under the pillow and turn his back to him. Ever since she had moved into the Feng family, Feng Yan had not restricted her contact with the outside world, except that he did not allow her to leave. As long as he was worried that Huo qingge would not be able to find her, he would be worried and suspicious. However, he had surveillance on her phone. Feng Xi would call her every day, and she would pick up some of the calls when he wasn¡¯t around. When he was around, she would hang up all the time. He controlled his temper and did not explode, but she was getting more and more presumptuous. Nainai had not been so pretentious for the past two days. She seemed to have gotten used to life here and was giving him a good attitude. However, that was only when Yin shinian was around. So, in front of his daughter, Feng Yan was always kind to her, even if she only gave him a cold face. Back in her room, she would not say a word to him. Even when they were the most intimate and intense, she would clench her teeth to not make a sound. Feng Yan had only wrapped a bath towel around his waist, which was so loose that it looked like it would fall off at any moment. Feng Yan walked around the bed. When he sat down, his body was pressed against Yin shinian¡¯s lower abdomen ¡­ Yin shinian turned around expressionlessly, and Feng Yan took out her phone from under the pillow. Yin shinian, who had his back to him, didn¡¯t realize that Feng Yan had already taken her phone away. Even though the most intimate thing had already happened between the two of them, she still could not face him when he was naked. When the two of them were doing it, she also closed her eyes ¡­ Feng Yan knew that it was nainai¡¯s birthday. He opened the message and saw Feng Xi¡¯s name. When he clicked on it again, it was a conversation between the two of them. It was today¡¯s, which was just a message that had not been deleted in time. Feng Xi,¡±Yin shinian, don¡¯t force me to sleep on the same bed as you. You should know me.¡± Feng Xi¡¯s message didn¡¯t have any punctuation marks. It was separated by a space. Reading this message, Feng Yan smiled femininely. It was a smile without any warmth, wild and evil. Slept on the same bed? Chapter 633 ? 633 Don¡¯t make me ask you again, you should know that I don¡¯t have the patience Feng Yan¡¯s slender fingers rubbed Yin shinian¡¯s face repeatedly. Yin shinian¡¯s small, fair hands grabbed the edge of the thin blanket and clenched it tightly. She didn¡¯t like to be touched by others. She had a cold personality and wasn¡¯t good at socializing with others. Therefore, she didn¡¯t really interact with others. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have accepted orders online because she didn¡¯t know how to communicate in person. She could feel Yin shinian¡¯s tension. It was like this every time. Even if her body was about to melt into a pool of water, as long as he touched her, she would immediately tense up all her nerves, like a Porcupine. Feng Yan suddenly pinched Yin shinian¡¯s jaw and forced him to look at him. you slept with Feng Xi? ¡± His emotionless voice, coupled with the feminine smile on his lips, made Feng Yan look like Satan from hell. Feng Yan¡¯s voice was very soft, as if it had been brushed by a feather. However, the moment it fell, it turned into a thousand-pound rock and smashed into pieces. Yin shinian didn¡¯t move, nor did he speak, but his originally tense body became even stiffer. From the corner of her eye, did she see that Feng Yan was holding his phone in his hand? he had seen the message that she had yet to delete. When she was Shi Nian, she had indeed slept in the same bed as Feng Xi. She had been forced to do so, but they had only slept together. Nothing had happened. Although Feng Xi was also very domineering, he said he wouldn¡¯t touch you, so he wouldn¡¯t touch you. For this, Shi Nian was actually quite grateful to him. He had promised Feng Xi that if he helped her find a lawyer, she would tell him about shinian. Although the lawyer she had hired was useless, she still had to keep her promise. She also wanted Feng Xi to know the truth and didn¡¯t want him to continue pestering her because he said he just liked men. So, she told him that she was Shi Nian, she was a woman ¡­ Who knew that Feng Xi would say that he only liked Shi Nian, regardless of gender ¡­ The person he liked was Shi Nian, regardless of whether she was a man or a woman ¡­ This was completely out of Yin shinian¡¯s expectations. She had thought that after telling Feng Xi the truth, he would know that she was a woman and wouldn¡¯t be obsessed with her anymore. However, he didn¡¯t expect Feng Xi, who knew the truth, to become even more unscrupulous. He was forcing himself to make a decision. He was more gentlemanly than Feng Yan in this aspect. He was waiting for her to nod and agree to be with him. Only then would he go against Feng Yan. This surprised Yin shinian. She thought that with Feng Xi¡¯s personality, she would definitely kick up a fuss. That was something she didn¡¯t want to see, because it would hurt nainai. She didn¡¯t have any feelings for Feng Xi, so she wouldn¡¯t get involved with him anymore. One Feng Yan was already enough for her to deal with. If Feng Xi joined in, her life would be completely ruined. She would solve her own problems. She would not ask anyone for help, nor did she want to cause trouble for anyone. She knew that there was someone who could help her, but there were conditions. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she did not want to take that step. If she could, she would have done it long ago. That was the most convenient way. However, she had chosen the toughest path in her life. She had never regretted it, because she had lived for herself and nainai, not for the sake of depending on any man. ¡°Don¡¯t make me ask you again. You should know that I don¡¯t have the patience!¡± The hand that was pinching Yin shinian¡¯s jaw increased in strength. The place where his fingers were pinching had already turned white and blue, blocking all the blood flow, as if he was about to crush it. Chapter 634 ? 634 You didn¡¯t even pick a target to lie to, you¡¯re looking for death, Yingluo ¡°I slept with him!¡± Yin shinian wasn¡¯t wrong. They had indeed slept together, but it was in the pure sense of the word, not the kind of sleep that Feng Yan was thinking of. Yin shinian¡¯s personality was like this. He would become stronger when he met a strong opponent and weaker when he met a weak opponent. She had always lived like this, which was why she was covered in injuries. However, this was her, Yin shinian. She never wanted to go against her heart. It was only this time that she had agreed to be Feng Yan¡¯s woman for nainai¡¯s sake. Actually, she wasn¡¯t his woman at all. She was just someone who would sleep with him and allow him to vent his anger. ¡°You can¡¯t even f * cking pick a target to lie to, Yin shinian!¡± Although Feng Yan was a domineering man, he was not a brainless man. Feng Xi had been looking for Shi Nian all this time. The Shi Nian he was looking for was a man. If he had really slept with her, how could he not know that she was a woman? She would even look for a man all over the world. And ever since Yin shinian told Feng Xi that she was a woman, she had been closing the door. How could she sleep with Feng Xi? This woman was always thinking about how to anger him. She could even do such a self-destructive thing. She really had the guts. Since she wanted to be abused, why should he pity her ¡­ Cherishing ¡­ Feng Yan felt that there must be something wrong with his brain for the word ¡°love¡± to appear in his mind. Why should he dote on a woman who made him angry, a woman who did not know what was good for her ¡­ What else could Feng Yan do to a woman who refused to marry him? he wanted to give her a status, but she scoffed at it, as if marrying him had made her suffer a great humiliation. If he didn¡¯t want nainai to have a complete family, would he have married her? If he didn¡¯t think that no matter who was right or wrong that night, she gave birth to a daughter for him and had a hard time all these years, would he have married her? Feng Yan lifted the thin blanket covering Yin shinian, then pulled off the bath towel and covered him. Just like before, as soon as he came up, she immediately closed her eyes, as if waiting for death¡¯s judgment ¡­ Feng Yan felt that it was really f * cking magical. In the face of such a stiff woman who rejected him like a dead fish, his desire was still rising, and it completely extinguished the evil fire that was running around. Even this Yin shinian could satisfy him, and he was very satisfied ¡­ The endless prairie Fire was already out of control. Yin shinian closed his eyes tightly and endured it ¡­ She knew that tonight would be another long night of exhaustion and humiliation ¡­ Feng Yan would always torture her in a different way. He would force her to cry and then beg for mercy. However, the more she begged, the fiercer he would be ¡­ So, she gritted her teeth and did not ask for him to stop crying, but in return, he only made things worse ¡­ And the final way of relief was to make her faint. Just when everything was ready, Feng Yan¡¯s phone rang. It was li beixiao¡¯s ringtone, which he had set for him. He wouldn¡¯t call her for no reason, so even if he was holding it in, Feng Yan still half-leaned on Yin shinian and reached out to take his phone ¡­ When the call went through, Feng Yan looked at Yin shinian, who had his eyes tightly shut, and asked softly, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Valiant song has been kidnapped by mingxiu ¡­¡± Li beixiao¡¯s tired voice came from the other end of the phone, and it was accompanied by a burst of anger that could break down at any time. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death! He¡¯s f * cking looking for death ¡­¡± Feng Yan¡¯s head buzzed, and he threw his phone away fiercely. He turned over and got out of bed, his whole body exuding a murderous aura. Chapter 635 ? 635 I don¡¯t want to lick my own wounds anymore, Yingluo The weight on his body suddenly disappeared. Yin shinian exhaled and slowly opened his eyes. Feng Yan was no longer in the bedroom. The sound of a heavy object falling on the ground came from the cloakroom, and then Feng Yan walked out quickly with his coat on. When she passed by the bed, she glanced at Yin shinian, who had already covered his body with a thin blanket. It was just a glance before he left. When he heard the sound of the door closing, Yin shinian sat up and cried while hugging the thin quilt. She had heard the contents of the call. Valiant song had been kidnapped ¡­ Yin shinian didn¡¯t know how she was doing now. She was very anxious and worried ¡­ However, there was still a trace of disappointment in her heart. She could deeply feel the bloodthirsty murderous intent that Feng Yan had when he found out about valiant song¡¯s kidnapping. Feng Yan¡¯s words to li beixiao echoed in her ears again. qingge, she¡¯s really a good woman. So, you have to be good to her. If you didn¡¯t have a child with her, I wouldn¡¯t have let go. She¡¯s the woman I want to protect for the rest of my life. Valiant song was the one he wanted to protect for the rest of his life. Even if he knew that she was in love with someone else, he would still place her in his heart. Yin shinian knew very well how fragile he was. Which woman didn¡¯t want to be protected by a man, especially when this man was her daughter¡¯s father ¡­ Even if it was for the sake of the child, she had the thought of compromising. She also wanted to take that step bravely and try to love someone. She also wanted to enjoy the feeling of being loved. However, she couldn¡¯t accept that the man had another woman in his heart. She also wanted to selfishly want a complete love without any reservation ¡­ If she couldn¡¯t, she would rather not have it. She would close the door to her heart tightly and not let herself get hurt again. All these years, her wounds had hurt too much. She didn¡¯t want to experience it again. She didn¡¯t want to lick her own wounds anymore ¡­ The pajamas on the floor could no longer be worn. Every time Feng Yan lost his temper, her clothes would be torn to pieces ¡­ Yin shinian changed into his pajamas and went to nainai¡¯s room. He hugged his daughter to sleep so that she could sleep well. She prayed in her heart that valiant song would be fine. There was nothing she could do to help ¡­ ¨C In the headquarters- When Feng Yan rushed over, li beixiao had not arrived yet. He was still in the hospital and the people he had sent were all shot. The little trumpet was still in surgery, and she had two gunshot wounds on her body, her legs and arms ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve activated all the sky eyes, but after the target disappeared, there was no trace of him.¡± Huo zhongrao smoked his cigarette and spoke in a low voice. Feng Yan watched as the off-road vehicles disappeared into an abandoned industrial zone, surrounded by mountains and forests. ¡°They must be hiding in the mountains!¡± This was a result that was easy to imagine. The reason why Ming Xiu dared to run away so brazenly was that he knew that even if li beixiao and the others were sure that he had brought people into the mountain, they would not be able to find their location. ¡°Even if we search all these mountains, we won¡¯t be able to find them in a year and a half. The heat source detection is useless, the range is too large. Huo zhongrao was an expert in this area. He often brought his soldiers for special field training, so he was very familiar with this kind of geographical environment. Moreover, Ming Xiu had been hiding for so long, and they had not discovered him. He was indeed capable. These ruthless and fearless mercenaries were not idiots. They were all capable people who could love each other and survive in a difficult environment. Ming Xiu didn¡¯t just do business for money. He also had his own arms base and intelligence network. The reason why his firearms base was able to be built was because it was built with human lives. Chapter 636 ? 636 He said, I¡¯m more upset than you After all, Huo zhongrao had experienced many things. Even when his sister was kidnapped, he could clear his mind and think about the problem. ¡°Oh right, bei Zhi said on the phone that valiant song said that she knew mingxiu and that he wouldn¡¯t hurt her. How did she know mingxiu?¡± Based on Huo zhongrao¡¯s understanding of his sister, she would not lie. Under such circumstances, she would not have come up with such a reason to comfort them. However, Ming Xiu was the boss of the mercenaries, so he would not have any interaction with his sister. how is this possible ¡­ Feng Yan also felt that this was quite unbelievable. He had seen Ming Xiu before. He had the aura of a Bandit and was obviously a fierce person. Huo qingge would not know such a person. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. This time, mingxiu only left behind survivors!¡± In the past, when Ming Xiu attacked, there would definitely be no survivors. Flame and valiant song were lucky to not lose their lives. maybe they really know each other, but that¡¯s not right. If they knew each other, why would mingxiu do anything to her? unless, during the shooting last time, he didn¡¯t know that valiant song was his target ¡­ These were all their guesses ¡­ whether they know each other or not, valiant song will be fine. She¡¯s a hostage. We just don¡¯t know why they¡¯re kidnapping her at this time. Unless li Boyan and the rest realize that we¡¯re already suspecting him ¡­ Huo zhongrao lit another cigarette, filling the study with smoke. the medicine that bei Zhi mentioned is actually three times more than what¡¯s written on the label. This means that if this medicine is sent to the major hospitals, it¡¯ll be fatal if the dosage is too high. Now, li Boyan was 90% sure that he was the mastermind behind this. they¡¯re really crazy. What are we waiting for? let¡¯s just capture them! feng yan had always had the habit of carrying a gun with him, and he really wanted to kill someone right now. ¡°Catch them? If that¡¯s the case, valiant song will really die. They¡¯re treating valiant song as their last line of defense because they know that valiant song alone can affect all of our forces.¡± She had known li Boyan for a few years, but she didn¡¯t know that he was so cruel. She always thought that he was an artistically-cultured scholar, but she didn¡¯t want him to be so patient. ¡°Oh, so we¡¯re just going to wait like this? If you can¡¯t find Ming Xiu, why don¡¯t you do anything to li Boyan and the others?¡± Feng Yan was really anxious. The thought of valiant song being in the hands of a bunch of desperate mercenaries made him go crazy. ¡°I feel worse than you!¡± Huo zhongrao gritted his teeth as he looked at Feng Yan. That was his sister who had finally returned to his side. He hadn¡¯t even had time to dote on her properly, so how could he let anything happen to her? Feng Yan fell silent. He naturally knew that brother Rao must be feeling terrible. If they were already in so much pain, what would happen to Richard? Just as brother Rao had said, valiant song alone could hold them all back. That was why they made the first move. No matter how much protection they gave valiant song, it was impossible to guard against her. When Li Bei and Gu Jue arrived, Feng Yan couldn¡¯t see any signs of a breakdown in his state. the bullets have been taken out. The positions have been chosen. You won¡¯t be disabled. Li beixiao took a sip of water and said calmly. However, the calmer he was, the more uneasy he was. This was not normal. Feng Yan glanced at Huo zhongrao, but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He would explode when the time came. Chapter 637 ? 637 Lord Xiu said you can¡¯t go out ¡°Li Wenwen can¡¯t be left alive!¡± Gu Jue opened his mouth and told her everything that had happened through the small-muzzled phone. This woman must die. If she had not set a trap, third sister-in-law would not have been kidnapped. ¡°Lock him up. We¡¯ll deal with him after your third sister-in-law comes back.¡± Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were cold. He did not want to get rid of his woman. Li Wenwen had to be left to her to deal with. She would not be satisfied with killing her so quietly. She was a kind woman, but it depended on who she was dealing with. For those who wanted her life, she would never show mercy. mingxiu is acting strangely this time. Not only did he leave them alive, but he also didn¡¯t hit any vital parts. Valiant song said that they knew each other. I think it¡¯s true! Li beixiao said with certainty. She didn¡¯t know if he really thought so or if he was just comforting himself. ¡°That¡¯s what brother Rao and I have analyzed as well. The main problem now is that we can¡¯t find them.¡± Feng Yan felt that the most f * cking annoying part was that he couldn¡¯t find her. then we¡¯ll wait for mingxiu to find us. Li Boyan and Tang ru aren¡¯t a problem now. They¡¯re all under our control. Ming Xiu is the biggest problem. Li beixiao poured another glass of water. He felt that there was a fire in his chest. It was a stifled fire that could not be ignited, but it was a hard fire. He blamed himself for not protecting his wife well and letting her fall into such a situation ¡­ Temporary base in the cave Huo qingge had a good night¡¯s sleep. When she woke up, she did not know what time it was, but she felt very hungry ¡­ She was covered in a blanket, and ¡­ There was a solar heater on the ground. No wonder she didn¡¯t feel cold. She got out of bed and walked out of the room with a gun in her hand. As she walked into the cave, the mercenaries sneaked glances at her. Huo qingge could feel the desire in their eyes, but they were trying to control themselves. They said some vulgarities. Huo qingge had been abroad for so many years, so she could understand what they were saying. However, she pretended not to understand and looked for Ming Xiu. She wasn¡¯t afraid of these people because she could see the restraint in their eyes. They were all afraid of Ming Xiu, so they wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. She was looking at the structure of the cave and was about to walk out of the cave when she was stopped. It was an Asian face. master Xiu said that you can¡¯t go out! The person who spoke was Ming Xiu¡¯s trusted aide, na Ren, and his words were very stiff. ¡°Where is he?¡± Huo qingge was wearing mingxiu¡¯s clothes, which were very big and made her look even more slender and petite. Ren didn¡¯t say anything. He was blocking her from going out. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Huo qingge knew that she had to be able to eat, drink, and sleep. She couldn¡¯t collapse. She had to live well before she could do anything. ¡°Wait ¡­ Lord Xiu!¡± Na Ren was very curious about Huo qingge. Looking at her condition, she did not look like she had been kidnapped. Her calm aura was even stronger than that of a man. No wonder Lord Xiu would give her special treatment. It was so special that even his brothers were dissatisfied with her. After all, this woman had killed one of their men. Although life and death were determined by fate in their line of work, the murderer was right in front of them. Even if she was a hostage and couldn¡¯t be killed, it wasn¡¯t too much to write down the pain on her skin or something else. However, master Xiu didn¡¯t allow him to touch a single hair on her head. This was very abnormal. Huo qingge watched as Ming Xiu walked in from outside. In his hands were some grilled fish and some fruits. Huo qingge swallowed her saliva. She was really hungry. When Ming Xiu saw her, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took his things and walked quickly to the only room. Chapter 638 ? 638 He said to eat slowly Huo qingge followed behind him, wearing his loose-fitting clothes, her hand gripping tightly to her gun. Ren felt even more incredulous when he saw the gun in her hand. He didn¡¯t know what master Xiu was thinking. A hostage with a gun? Was this even f * cking right? A snipe shot could kill someone, alright? And this woman¡¯s marksmanship was a headshot ¡­ Ming Xiu placed the grilled fish on the table and washed the fruits, placing them down together. Then, he pulled over a chair and sat down. ¡°Eat! I don¡¯t think you¡¯d like to eat compressed biscuits and canned food!¡± They ate canned food and compressed biscuits every day. They were already used to it. As long as they could fill their stomachs, it didn¡¯t matter what they ate. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡± Huo qingge tried to probe. He had seen on TV that if one hid in the forest, one could not start a fire. If there was smoke, one would be discovered. ¡°No, li beixiao won¡¯t be able to find it here!¡± Ming Xiu said with certainty. As long as they didn¡¯t go out, they wouldn¡¯t be found even if they stayed for a lifetime. He was confident about this. Huo qingge ate the grilled fish. To be honest, it tasted good, but she was not sure if she was hungry. ¡°We¡¯ll always be found, won¡¯t we?¡± Huo qingge wanted to say that as long as they did not leave earth, they would be found. It was only a matter of time. However, she was just saying that. She was a hostage and would be used as a bargaining chip before she was rescued. Ming Xiu opened a bottle of mineral water and placed it in front of Huo qingge. ¡°Eat slowly!¡± Ming Xiu saw that Huo qingge was eating in a hurry and did not look carefully to see if there were any thorns, so he opened his mouth. ¡°We know each other, right?¡± Huo qingge paused in her eating and looked up at Ming Xiu. It didn¡¯t make sense for the boss of a mercenary to be so concerned about the hostage he had kidnapped. It didn¡¯t make sense at all. Ming Xiu took out a cigarette, glanced at Huo qingge, and put it back on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve stored your mother¡¯s ashes!¡± Ming Xiu played with the lighter, turned it on, and closed it. Under the flickering flame, he opened his mouth. Huo qingge¡¯s body froze. She had thought that her adoptive mother¡¯s ashes would be in the hands of Li Wenwen and the others, but she had never thought that they would be with mingxiu. He mentioned her adoptive mother at this time ¡­ Her clear eyes were fixed on Ming Xiu. Huo qingge tried her best to search for this person in her mind. Where had she seen him before? she must have seen him before ¡­ In the back alley of the bar, a man covered in blood ¡­ ¡°Help me ¡­ I¡¯ll repay you ¡­¡± The man grabbed her ankle weakly and said to her. ¡°It¡¯s you ¡­ Being chased ¡­ I covered for you. It¡¯s you, right?¡± Huo qingge suddenly stood up and looked at Ming Xiu. That night, if he had not spoken Chinese, she would not have helped him ¡­ The police asked her if she had seen an injured person, and she pointed in a direction. She even helped him with a simple bandage to stop the bleeding. At that time, she was learning these things ¡­ ¡°En!¡± Ming Xiu responded, his voice very low and deep. Huo qingge¡¯s memory of that night was not very clear because she was also frightened. She didn¡¯t expect that she would help herself today after helping him at that time. He had promised her that he would repay her. Although mingxiu was the leader of the mercenaries, Huo qingge knew that he was a man who valued loyalty and kept his word. Hence, she was even less worried about her own safety. Instead, she had to thank Li Wenwen for setting up this trap for her, allowing her to meet mingxiu. Perhaps many things would turn around and become very simple. Chapter 639 ? 639 You already know who it is, why are you still asking? Huo qingge lowered her head and started eating the fish again. She felt that the fish was even more delicious than before. ¡°Is this how you repay me for saving your life? by kidnapping me?¡± The fish wasn¡¯t small. Huo qingge felt full after eating half of it, but she still continued to eat it. I¡¯m saving you. You¡¯re safe here. If you¡¯re caught by them, there might not be a good result. Ming Xiu pushed the bottle of water towards Huo qingge again, signaling for her to drink. ¡°Who are they?¡± Huo qingge was making a final confirmation to see if it was li Boyan. ¡°You already know who it is, why are you still asking?¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s eyes were very deep, like the quiet sea at night, surging in the dark. It seemed calm, but it could swallow everything at any time. Ming Xiu didn¡¯t know who the real mastermind was before. As long as he was paid, it didn¡¯t matter who he worked for. However, since Huo qingge was involved, he had to find out. Li Wenwen¡¯s cooperation this time allowed him to know that the big boss who was wearing a mask and had changed his voice was li Boyan. li Boyan is suspicious by nature. He wanted to catch you a few times but I stopped him. So, he spent money to hire someone else. I had no choice but to kidnap you! Ming Xiu rarely spoke so much. He was a very quiet person. Sometimes, in order to aim at a target, he would not move for hours, let alone speak. Over time, he got used to being silent. ¡°You don¡¯t have to arrest me. Just tell me to be careful of li Boyan ¡­¡± Huo qingge did not expect that mingxiu had captured her to protect her. ¡°If li beixiao was willing to lock you up and not give anyone a chance to do anything, I wouldn¡¯t have to catch you. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t allow yourself to be locked up. You should know that you can control many forces by yourself!¡± He started the lighter and put it on, just so that he could control his smoking addiction. What Ming Xiu said was right and the truth. It was precisely because of such an existence that no matter how many bodyguards were on guard, they could not guard against it. ¡°Are my people in danger?¡± Huo qingge had been worried about the injuries of the little trumpet and the others. they¡¯re not seriously injured. I¡¯ve explained it to him, so he knows what he¡¯s doing! Hearing Ming Xiu¡¯s words, Huo qingge heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he was fine. She felt very apologetic for causing them to be injured. ¡°Can I give li beixiao a call?¡± Although it was a question, what Huo qingge meant was that she wanted to call li beixiao ¡­ Ming Xiu¡¯s hand, which was holding the lighter, paused. He did not say anything and just looked at Huo qingge. ¡°Sure!¡± He took out his phone from his pocket and placed it on the table. Huo qingge could tell that this was not a common mobile phone on the market, nor was it the kind of custom-made mobile phone that li beixiao and Feng Yan used. As soon as Huo qingge touched the phone, Ming Xiu pressed his finger on it. Huo qingge looked at him, using her eyes to ask what he meant. I¡¯ll end the call in one minute. You better organize your words! After Ming Xiu finished speaking, he released his fingers from the phone and started playing with the lighter. Huo qingge thought about what she wanted to say, but she felt that there was nothing else she could do other than to tell her that she was safe. ¡°What¡¯s Li Boyan¡¯s next plan?¡± Huo qingge felt that with the advantage of being his Savior, she might be able to get some information out of Ming Xiu. Ming Xiu looked at Huo qingge, who had asked the question directly without hiding her gaze. His dark eyes were dazed for a moment. ¡°I want li Beichen¡¯s life!¡± It was just a casual sentence. Chapter 640 - 640 Im not a threat to him 640 I¡¯m not a threat to him Huo qingge took a sip of water. This clue was useless. Li Boyan had always wanted li Beichen¡¯s life. Huo qingge did not know what exactly happened during the kidnapping. However, for her brother to send so many bodyguards to protect him, it must have been very serious. ¡°I want useful clues!¡± Huo qingge continued to ask, unwilling to give up. ¡°You like to worry?¡± Ming Xiu asked with a smile. Ming Xiu¡¯s smile was almost invisible, but there was a smile at the corner of his eyes. People like them were always in a highly tense state, so they rarely smiled. As time passed, she didn¡¯t know how to laugh. not really. I just don¡¯t want to waste the remaining tens of seconds after I report my safety. Huo qingge knew that she was a worrywart, and she always wanted to do something for li Beichen. ¡°I also hope that this matter will end as soon as possible. Master Xiu, I want to make you defect!¡± This was Huo qingge¡¯s true motive. She didn¡¯t know what kind of connection she had with mingxiu. She had already tried to find a breakthrough to make him defect. After knowing that she was his Savior, she was even more determined to make him betray her. From Ming Xiu¡¯s attitude towards her and her observation and judgment of him, the chances were very high. ¡°Are you very rich?¡± Ming Xiu looked at Huo qingge, his eyes as deep as the abyss. ¡°Are you short of money? Your life is more important than money!¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t say it out loud.¡±I saved your life. If I hadn¡¯t saved your life back then, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to spend it no matter how much money you have.¡± In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the special circumstances and special times, Huo qingge would definitely not be so muddle-headed. She would always talk about the fact that she saved her life. She wasn¡¯t that kind of person, but she could only be that kind of person now. Ming Xiu did not lack money. Even if he did not kill, the firearms base and the trading of information were enough for him to feed his men and live a god-like life. However, killing people was also their job, just like how some people drove cars. He wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if you told him not to drive and do nothing. That kind of feeling had little to do with money. It would grow moldy and make one feel like they were no longer alive. Everyone had their own way of living. He had to take responsibility for these people who had followed him. Although they were not good people, their Brotherhood was more important when they were together. ¡°You can tell li beixiao that I¡¯m not a threat to him. I¡¯m only responsible for your safety!¡± After a few seconds of silence, Ming Xiu slowly spoke. Huo qingge didn¡¯t know how difficult it would be for mingxiu to make this decision. His reputation would be damaged, and in the future, if anyone wanted to find him for business, they would first consider that he had violated professional ethics. ¡°Thank you, Lord Xiu. This is enough!¡± Ming Xiu had always been a hidden danger. As long as he didn¡¯t execute the death contract, it would be much easier to deal with li Boyan. It was too difficult to find Ming Xiu and the others with their hiding method. They couldn¡¯t instigate a rebellion even if they were to die. Even if they dealt with li Boyan, Ming Xiu and the others would not let go until they killed li beixiao ¡­ ¡°Li Boyan also hired someone else. Although he¡¯s not as good as my people, he still spent a lot of money!¡± Ming Xiu spoke again. Huo qingge looked at him deeply. She felt that this man was very manly ¡­ Huo qingge dialed li beixiao¡¯s cell phone. As she listened to the voice on the other end of the phone, she felt her heart beat faster. Chapter 641 - 641 I have my own goals for you 641 I have my own goals for you They had not seen each other for more than a day, but under such circumstances, even if they did not hear li beixiao¡¯s voice, they could only wait for the moment the phone was picked up. Huo qingge felt that all the calm she had put up after being kidnapped was slowly falling apart. She could pretend to be strong in front of anyone, but not in front of li beixiao. She was so dependent on him. It could be said that she really had the mentality of a little woman. The call was connected, but li beixiao did not speak. A smile hung on Ming Xiu¡¯s lips, and it was a somewhat arrogant sneer. He knew that li beixiao did not answer the call immediately because he wanted to track her. Since he could let Huo qingge call, he was not afraid that he would track her. ¡°I¡¯ll make it short. I saved mingxiu¡¯s life before. He won¡¯t hurt me and he won¡¯t interfere in this matter again. However, li Boyan hired another assassin organization, so you have to be careful. Also, leave Li Wenwen alive for me!¡± Huo qingge said all this in one breath. She paused for a moment, not giving li beixiao a chance to speak. when I¡¯m not by your side, just eat and sleep well. Do what you need to do. If you Let the Sky Fall and hurt me, I¡¯ll make you a vegetarian when I get home! Huo qingge was worried that li beixiao would be depressed because of her kidnapping, even if she needed his comfort now. However, her tone was still calm, just like how she usually spoke on the phone. yes, you too. Let mingxiu answer the phone! After a short pause of two seconds, li beixiao laughed in a hoarse voice. Such a smile was comforting, but it was better not to smile. It made people¡¯s hearts ache even more. ¡°Tell my brother that I¡¯m fine!¡± After saying this, Huo qingge passed the phone to Ming Xiu. He took the phone, but he hung up the call. As expected, Huo qingge sat down and took a sip of water, not saying a word. ¡°Tong Jiahui didn¡¯t die. She was taken away by li Boyan. She should be a pawn too. I heard that she knows li beixiao and the rest very well.¡± Ming Xiu looked at the call time on his phone. It was forty-nine seconds. Huo qingge¡¯s hand, which was holding the bottle of mineral water, froze. Tong Jiahui was not dead? Then who was the one who died? He didn¡¯t die, but the DNA report clearly matched ¡­ ¡°The one who died was Tong Bing¡¯s illegitimate daughter!¡± Ming Xiu gave her the answer without Huo qingge even asking. Huo qingge did not expect Ming Xiu to tell her this. She was very glad that she had changed shifts with someone else on that night a few years ago. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have met mingxiu and saved him, and she wouldn¡¯t be sitting here safely now, and he wouldn¡¯t have told her so much. it¡¯s nothing. Li Boyan gave me money and I killed people for him. As for the reason, I never asked. So, don¡¯t bother to find clues from me!¡± Huo qingge was a little embarrassed by mingxiu¡¯s straightforwardness. It was as if she had said to him directly, ¡± I saved your life before. Tell me what you know, or you¡¯ll be an ungrateful villain ¡­ ¡°Thank you!¡± He wanted to say something, but in the end, he only said two words. Ming Xiu looked up at Huo qingge, his eyes filled with a complicated mix of emotions. Such a gaze was extremely unsuitable for a ruthless person like him. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I have my own goals for you. For so many years, no one has ever made me break the rules. You are the first!¡± Ming Xiu wasn¡¯t very sure about such an ambiguous statement, as if he was struggling internally. Chapter 642 - 642 When do you plan to let me go? 642 When do you plan to let me go? Huo qingge clutched the bottle of mineral water in her hand. She felt like she understood what mingxiu was saying, but she was not sure. I don¡¯t know what your motive is, but I know that you won¡¯t hurt me. Huo qingge could tell that Ming Xiu had no intention of letting her go. Otherwise, he would not have let her hang up the phone in one minute. He also did not want li beixiao to find her ¡­ ¡°Take you out for a walk?¡± Standing up, Ming Xiu picked up the fish Huo qingge had left and walked out. Although it was a question, he didn¡¯t wait for her answer. He knew that Huo qingge wanted to go out. Huo qingge did not hesitate and followed him out. She also wanted to go out for some fresh air. She had slept all the way until dawn last night. The sun should be out now, so it would be warmer and the cave would be cool. The air in the mountains was very good, and the terrain was a little high. However, it had to be said that the performance of those off-road vehicles was really good, and it was easy to climb up the slope. If she had not been in this place, Huo qingge would not have known that there was such a forest in Yun city. ¡°We¡¯re not in Cloud City!¡± As if they had a telepathic connection, Ming Xiu opened his mouth and lit a cigarette. They had driven for a long time yesterday, but Huo qingge did not expect that they had already left Yun city. She didn¡¯t know where they were now. Huo qingge had a feeling that everything should be clear now, but at the same time, she felt helpless. She had seen li Boyan a few times, but they didn¡¯t talk much and didn¡¯t have any interactions. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be so rich. Even if he opened a pharmaceutical factory, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. Feng Yan had told her about this before. The price Ming Xiu and the others paid for killing people was very shocking. ¡°You have more questions for me?¡± Ming Xiu had a cigarette in his mouth and was leaning against a tree trunk. His camouflage uniform seemed to blend in with the forest. ¡°What does li Boyan do? Or is there any other power behind him?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to make it so obvious. However, if he didn¡¯t ask Ming Xiu, there seemed to be no one else he could ask. I won¡¯t answer your question. If you want to buy information, I¡¯ll give you a price! There were some problems that Ming Xiu would not tell Huo qingge, and he did not want her to be troubled. That would depend on li beixiao¡¯s ability to do things and whether they could catch li Boyan in one fell swoop. The old ginger is spicier, this saying was not for nothing. Huo qingge looked at Ming Xiu and felt that he wasn¡¯t a person who valued money. He wouldn¡¯t ask her for money to sell information either. He just didn¡¯t want to tell her. ¡°I have money, but not much. Is your information very expensive?¡± The air here was really good, fresh and natural, something that couldn¡¯t be found in the city. It was green as far as the eye could see. He didn¡¯t expect to be able to enjoy such beautiful nature even after being kidnapped. When the time came, he would definitely ask Ming Xiu how to get here. When the time came, he could bring the children to experience what real natural oxygen was. yes, it¡¯s very expensive. I¡¯ll let you have a pheasant to eat tonight, okay? ¡± Ming Xiu was not sure what to feed Huo qingge. He was very good at surviving in the wild, and he was also very good at using local food to fill his stomach. However, Huo qingge had never lived in such an environment before, and she was afraid that she would not be able to adapt to it ¡­ ¡°Mingxiu, when do you plan to let me go?¡± Huo qingge looked at Ming Xiu with a serious look in her eyes. Her tone was uncertain. She had a strong feeling that Ming Xiu would keep her safe, but he would not let her go. Chapter 643 - 643 When he wanted your life, he didnt show any mercy 643 When he wanted your life, he didn¡¯t show any mercy Ming Xiu watched as Huo qingge threw the cigarette in her hand to the ground and snuffed it out with his military boots. Huo qingge noticed that Ming Xiu only smoked half a cigarette. When they came here and vomited after parking the car, he also threw away his cigarette after finishing it. ¡°Let me think through some things first!¡± Ming Xiu looked into the distance and revealed that complicated and uncertain expression again. Huo qingge did not know what he wanted to understand, but she believed in her own feelings. What mingxiu wanted to understand was related to her. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. It doesn¡¯t have to be so troublesome!¡± In the past, when her adoptive mother was hospitalized, she didn¡¯t eat sometimes, so it was fine as long as she could fill her stomach. She also knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to get Ming Xiu to make her food. Ming Xiu didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and said, ¡± go back! For dinner, Huo qingge had roasted wild chicken. It was delicious. ¨C In the headquarters- Li beixiao looked at his phone and didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Huo zhongrao looked at the soldier in charge of tracking and shook his head, meaning that he couldn¡¯t track him. ¡°Valiant song said she¡¯s fine ¡­ She saved mingxiu¡¯s life before ¡­¡± Li beixiao¡¯s body fell back into the chair in exhaustion, as if a tight thread had suddenly burst. He had been telling himself that everything would be fine. Now that everything was fine, he believed that his woman would be fine. Huo zhongrao and Feng Yan looked at each other, both surprised that these two really knew each other. ¡°She also said that Ming Xiu won¡¯t interfere in this matter anymore, but li Boyan hired other assassins.¡± Li beixiao thought that mingxiu¡¯s decision not to interfere in this matter must have something to do with valiant song saving him. Although Ming Xiu was cruel and merciless, people who lived on the tip of a knife, especially people like them who earned money with their lives, especially paid particular attention to trust and kindness ¡­ even if your wife is a Lucky Star, that¡¯s fine too ¡­ Feng Yan laughed. He knew that Huo qingge was no ordinary woman. Just the fact that she had saved mingxiu¡¯s life had saved them a lot of trouble. Right now, there was no trace of the cultivators in the light. They were in the light while they were in the dark, so they were always passive. Now that this problem had been solved, he no longer had to worry about Huo qingge¡¯s safety. Things would be much easier. it¡¯s much easier if you¡¯re not a mercenary of mingxiu¡¯S. Just do it according to your plan! Huo zhongrao heaved a sigh of relief after knowing that his sister was fine. He drank a large glass of water in one go. He hadn¡¯t drunk a single sip of water for the entire day and had started smoking. ¡°..¡± Li beixiao did not say anything. Now, everything was clear. The people who wanted his life all these years were his elder brother or his sister-in. law ¡­ The person who killed uncle Huo and the person who kidnapped valiant song ¡­ All of these were unforgivable. Yan, don¡¯t be merciful. When he wanted your life, he didn¡¯t show any mercy. And ¡­ Feng Yan didn¡¯t finish his sentence. That was a human life, that was a kidnapping, and that had changed the Huo family ¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t regret my death!¡± Although he valued family, li Boyan had gone too far this time. If he wanted the position of the head of the Li family, he could have told him and he would have given it to him. However, he should not have had the intention to kill him. They were brothers ¡­ He should not have done such a thing to the Huo family. He changed valiant song¡¯s fate, killed uncle Huo, indirectly killed aunt Shen¡¯s parents, and even made aunt Shen go crazy ¡­ All of this could not be forgiven. I think we should send Nancheng away. Otherwise, he will collapse! Chapter 644 - 644 I feel like Im going to die from jealousy 644 I feel like I¡¯m going to die from jealousy Feng Yan looked at li beixiao and knew that he was still upset, especially about Nancheng. Li beixiao loved Nancheng and Yun Yi very much. This time, if li Boyan was caught, Nancheng would be the most uncomfortable. Although he was not close to li Boyan, he was still his father. Yunyi brought Nancheng and Yunyi out of the country. The reason was to take Yunyi out for a walk!! Li beixiao had arranged this in the hospital yesterday. He had also discussed it with Chu baiqing. Yun Yi¡¯s condition was more stable now, and Jason meant that a change of environment would be good for him. It just so happened that he also wanted to send Nancheng away, so he arranged a private jet to send them abroad. Gu Jue almost crushed the glass in his hand when he heard that Chu baiqing was overseas. He didn¡¯t know when Chu baiqing left because he had to consider his feelings and make sure Chu baiqing didn¡¯t think he was forcing him. Gu Jue ordered his men to withdraw from Chu baiqing¡¯s surveillance, but he didn¡¯t expect Chu baiqing to leave the country without a word. Gu Jue felt very depressed in his heart, and he could not go abroad to look for him at this time. ¡°Bai Qing can¡¯t take care of the two of them alone, right?¡± Gu Jue actually wanted to know if Jason had followed them. his friend, Jason, is with them. Su Tian is with them too! Li beixiao had completely forgotten about Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. He didn¡¯t have the capacity to think about other things. As expected, that Jason was with him, and they were together again. The seasoning that Gu Jue hated the most was vinegar. However, he was jealous every day now, all the time. He felt that he was going to die of jealousy. Feng Yan laughed when he saw Gu Jue¡¯s anxious expression. Knowing that Huo qingge was safe and would not be in any danger, everyone¡¯s tense nerves relaxed. When Gu Jue met Feng Yan¡¯s gaze, he immediately lowered his head. He was extremely annoyed. At this time, he had to stay here. Even if he wanted to find Chu Bai Qing, he had to restrain himself. alright, go and have a good sleep. You didn¡¯t sleep last night! Huo zhongrao stood up and said to everyone. No one slept last night, and it had been more than half a day, so they were not in good spirits. ¡°I¡¯m going back to see the children!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his words were dry. Now, Feng Xi was at home looking after the two children. To be honest, li beixiao was not very assured. Mumu was very sensitive. He and valiant song were not at home and Feng Xi was the one taking care of them. If he and valiant song were in trouble, he would let Feng Yan go. If not, there was still Nancheng. Feng Xi had never taken care of them. And now, flame was taking care of little trumpet in the hospital instead of cooking for them at home. Mumu was so smart that she would definitely be suspicious. ¡°If you go back like this, Mumu will definitely suspect you!¡± Huo zhongrao rubbed his swollen eyebrows. He had not slept well for a few days. it¡¯s because he¡¯ll be suspicious that I have to tell him the truth so that he won¡¯t overthink it. That child is too sensitive! Feng Yan could be considered as someone who understood Mumu very well. After all, they were ¡°brothers.¡± valiant song doesn¡¯t come home and doesn¡¯t even call. One or two days is fine, but if it¡¯s more than three days, Mumu will definitely kick up a fuss! Li beixiao picked up his coat. He also intended to tell Mumu the truth. However, he wasn¡¯t sure when he would return. He felt that Ming Xiu wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily. He would probably have his conditions. Chapter 645 - 645 Ill take a shower and change my clothes, then well talk 645 I¡¯ll take a shower and change my clothes, then we¡¯ll talk Sure enough, when li beixiao returned home, Mumu was sitting on the sofa waiting for him. Tang Tang was already asleep, while Feng Xi was sleeping on the sofa. She was sprawled out on the sofa, obviously exhausted. Mumu crossed her arms with a serious face and watched her father walk in, as if she knew he would come back. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower and change my clothes, then I¡¯ll talk to you!¡± Li beixiao had not changed his clothes since yesterday and had even gone to the hospital. For someone who was obsessed with cleanliness, this was already the limit of his tolerance. Actually, if he had not known that valiant song would be fine for the time being, he would not have had the mood to shower and change his clothes, no matter how serious his mysophobia was. Mumu didn¡¯t say anything and continued to sit there. After li beixiao had taken a shower and changed his clothes, he went downstairs. Mumu was still in the same position as when he came back. ¡°Did Tangtang kick up a fuss?¡± Tang Tang was a delicate little girl, after all, and she could be a little willful sometimes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just want a mother!¡± Mumu¡¯s tone was very calm. For an old child like him, he almost did not have such a calm tone. Usually, Tang Tang would not be like this. She probably had a telepathic connection and felt that something was wrong when her mother was not around this time. ¡°What did you tell her?¡± Li beixiao asked with a smile as he touched Mumu¡¯s head. ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip!¡± Even though Mumu¡¯s face was cold and aloof, but, she still couldn¡¯t help but yawn. He did not sleep well last night. To be exact, he did not sleep much. Not only were his parents not back, but uncle fire and big sister trumpet were not back either. Furthermore, the person who came to take care of them was the second brother Feng who looked confused and didn¡¯t know anything. Li beixiao did not say anything and just touched Mumu¡¯s hair. Usually, if she touched his hair like this, this guy would definitely not be happy. He would definitely turn his head and say, ¡± I¡¯m not a kitten or a puppy. Mumu was also waiting for his father to tell him the truth, so that he would not treat him as a child and make up lies to deceive him. your mother is under protection. Someone is trying to kidnap her to threaten father and uncle. So, your mother can¡¯t come back for the time being! Li beixiao knew that he could only tell Mumu the truth. This child¡¯s brain was turning very fast. If she still lied to him under such circumstances, he would really be angry and think that she looked down on his intelligence. However, she couldn¡¯t tell him the whole truth. She couldn¡¯t just tell him that his mother had been kidnapped ¡­ Moreover, this was not considered a lie. Valiant song was indeed under Ming Xiu¡¯s protection. Ming Xiu said that he would not interfere in this matter, so he was an outsider. Valiant song had saved his life before, so he would definitely protect her. Thinking of this, li beixiao¡¯s heart was not very comfortable. He knew all too well how charming his wife was. It would only take a few minutes for a man to fall in love with her, not to mention that she had saved his life. For a ruthless character like Ming Xiu, once he fell in love, he would be like a Wolf. He would only love one person in his life and be loyal to her. ¡°Is there any danger?¡± Mumu looked at her own father for a long time before she finally put down her arm and asked. Such a body movement showed that he had relaxed his nerves. ¡°There¡¯s no danger. If there was, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here and chatting with you.¡± He carried Mumu and sat her on his lap. In fact, li beixiao rarely held Mumu like this. He had only held her a few times since she was young, and Mumu did not like to be held like this. He said that only little girls were held like this. But this time, Mumu put her arms around li Beichen¡¯s neck. Chapter 646 - 646 Her chest was filled with anger in an instant. Was she that unwilling to see him? 646 Her chest was filled with anger in an instant. Was she that unwilling to see him? Nestled in his arms, she obediently did not struggle to let her father hold her. Li beixiao smiled and kissed Mumu¡¯s soft hair. His son was giving him a hug to comfort him. Seal the door Feng Yan found an excuse to say that he had something to attend to and left the headquarters as well. When he left, he wanted to leave as well when he saw Gu Jue¡¯s posture. However, he did not have any reason to do so. He fell onto the sofa and slept. When Feng Yan arrived home, it was half past five. Nainai was playing by herself in the living room when she saw him. A hint of joy flashed in his eyes, but he immediately turned his face away and snorted. Feng Yan sat down beside her and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± It was a natural question, as if he had asked nainai this question since she was young. Nainai didn¡¯t say anything, but she didn¡¯t push Feng Yan away like she did before. Feng Yan heard the sound of cooking in the kitchen. When he was at home, Yin shinian never cooked. ¡°Did you miss daddy?¡± Feng Yan asked gently as he pulled nainai into his arms. Nainai had never called him ¡®daddy¡¯ ever since she came back. The only time was when they first met at the cake shop, when she called him ¡®dad¡¯. .. Now that he thought about it, he really should have recorded it for her. That ¡®daddy¡¯ was really nice. ¡°If you don¡¯t miss me, why would I miss you?¡± Ever since nainai had returned, she had been speaking to him in a very hostile tone and in a very bad mood. Feng Yan knew that nainai was doing this on purpose. She was angry that he hadn¡¯t appeared all these years, and the moment he did, he would snatch her away from her mother. When he found out that nainai was his daughter, Feng Yan didn¡¯t think too much about it. All he wanted was her back. He was angry that Yin shinian didn¡¯t say anything after knowing that he was nainai¡¯s father and even planned to leave with nainai. She clearly knew how much nainai yearned for fatherly love, and it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know who nainai¡¯s father was. Why did she have to prevent them from acknowledging each other as father and daughter? Feng Yan was quite annoyed by Yin shinian¡¯s selfish actions. That was why he had used the most direct way to get the child back. That was his daughter, not just his. After his daughter came back, he thought that it wasn¡¯t easy for Yin shinian to raise the child alone. They had not gotten married for so many years, so he was more or less responsible. After all, he had slept with her that night. It was hard to say who was right and who was wrong. He had told Yin shinian that he would marry her and give her a status, but what did she say? She said that she didn¡¯t care for nainai. She only wanted nainai. He also wanted to give her a name to give nainai a complete family, but she was going against him with all her might. Did he still have to accommodate her? She didn¡¯t care about status. In order to see her child, she was willing to be his woman who couldn¡¯t be seen in public. Then, why didn¡¯t he fulfill her wish? ¡°Daddy misses you. I miss you all the time!¡± Feng Yan wanted to be close to nainai, but he didn¡¯t know how to. Thus, he was always very careful. However, the more he was like this, the more nainai felt that he didn¡¯t love her that much. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Nainai toot. Nainai, do you want the fish to be braised or steamed? ¡± Yin shinian ran out of the kitchen and asked nainai with a smile, his tone light. However, when she saw Feng Yan carrying nainai, the smile on her face immediately disappeared. Feng Yan had never seen such a bright and beautiful Yin shinian before. She had never smiled like this in front of him. He didn¡¯t have such a relaxed and cheerful tone. Looking at her now cold face, Feng Yan¡¯s chest was instantly filled with anger. Did she really not want to see him? Chapter 647 - 647 The commanding tone did not allow for refusal 647 The commanding tone did not allow for refusal She didn¡¯t even try to hide the change from joy to coldness. The change was so fast and natural. Valiant song had also said that Yin shinian¡¯s coldness was just a disguise. In fact, she was very cheerful and enthusiastic. He even said that valiant song must have been blind to think that this woman was cheerful and passionate. However, he had never seen that bright and charming smile on her face before. It turned out that her indifference was only directed at him. Even when the two of them had climbed to the peak of pleasure together, she had never given him any enthusiasm. ¡°I want to eat braised pork!¡± Nainai¡¯s words to her mother were very clear and melodious. Feng Yan suddenly felt that he had become an extra in this family. Without him around, the mother and daughter had a good atmosphere ¡­ ¡°Okay, mommy will make it for you!¡± Yin shinian replied with a faint smile. She had enough patience and gentleness for her daughter. When Feng Yan returned to his room to take a shower and change his clothes before going downstairs, Yin shinian and nainai were already eating in the dining room. Feng Yan stood at the corner of the restaurant for a long time before he finally walked in. She looked at the table with her feminine eyes. His bowl and chopsticks were not on the table. He sat down on the dining chair and looked at the dishes on the table. There was steamed fish, bacon and bamboo shoot, stir-fried Lotus beans, beef with potatoes, and a shrimp and tofu soup. Nainai glanced at her father, then at her mother, who was eating. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything, feeling a little troubled. She actually wanted the three of them to have a meal together, but she knew that her mother did not want to ¡­ Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything either, his feminine eyes looking at Yin shinian the whole time. Yin shinian couldn¡¯t eat under Feng Yan¡¯s gaze. He could feel nainai¡¯s difficulty, but he also had a trace of hope ¡­ Just as she was considering whether she should make some compromises, even if it was for nainai¡¯s sake, to get a set of cutlery for Feng Yan, Feng Yan spoke up in a commanding tone that did not allow for any refusal. ¡°Get the rice!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s fingers tapped rhythmically on the dining table. Yin shinian¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks tightened. He then put down the bowl, got up, and walked to the kitchen. Nainai glanced at Feng Yan, snorted, and lowered her head to continue eating. Feng Yan looked at Yin shinian¡¯s back, his eyes deep and cold. Yin shinian took a pair of chopsticks and filled a bowl with rice for Feng Yan, then placed it in front of him. Without saying anything, he sat down quietly. Yin shinian didn¡¯t like this feeling. Being forced to compromise made her very uncomfortable. She knew that if she didn¡¯t go get food for Feng Yan, he would change his ways of tormenting her in bed. To be honest, she really couldn¡¯t take it. Every time she held back her scream, he would be even more fierce. When she begged for mercy, he would become more and more excited, again and again, endless ¡­ Feng Yan picked up a piece of beef. It was delicious. He thought that valiant song¡¯s cooking was delicious, but he didn¡¯t expect the cold Yin shinian to cook better. However, she had never cooked for herself. If he had not sat there shamelessly, he would not have been able to eat the dishes she made. He took another bite of the fish, which was very tender and fresh ¡­ He tried every dish and they all tasted good. The atmosphere in the dining room was too quiet. Nainai¡¯s lively eyes darted back and forth between her father and mother, and it was obvious that she was very happy. ¡°Is it good?¡± Nainai asked Feng Yan, but she didn¡¯t call him ¡®daddy¡¯. Feng Yan looked at nainai. This was his daughter. Before she knew that he was her father, she could still call him ¡®father¡¯ with a smile. However, after knowing that he was her father, she did not call him that at all. Nainai, call daddy! Feng Yan didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him today, but he really wanted to hear nainai call him ¡®daddy¡¯. Chapter 648 - 648 Is it that she doesnt want to scream, or you dont allow her to? 648 Is it that she doesn¡¯t want to scream, or you don¡¯t allow her to? Feng Yan¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as gentle as it usually was with nainai. In fact, it could even be said to be a little serious. Nainai clearly didn¡¯t expect her father to talk to her like this. These days, no matter how much trouble she caused, her father never scolded her and was extremely indulgent. She was embarrassed to make a fuss, but she felt uncomfortable acknowledging him without making a fuss. She always felt that if she were to be so close to him, her mother would be sad. After all, it was her father¡¯s fault that he had not been by her and her mother¡¯s side all these years ¡­ Although she really wanted the whole family to be together, she knew that her mother didn¡¯t want to be here. It was because she was here that she had no choice but to stay, so she did not know what to do ¡­ She felt that the adult world was so complicated ¡­ Having suddenly witnessed her father¡¯s might, nainai didn¡¯t know whether to retort or call him ¡®father¡¯. To be honest, she wanted to call him ¡®daddy¡¯, even in her dreams, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. It was true that nainai was Feng Yan¡¯s daughter, and it was also a fact that he was her father. However, Feng Yan couldn¡¯t force his daughter to call him ¡®father. like that ¡­ When she wanted to, she would naturally call out. Yin shinian¡¯s displeasure was written all over his face. The way she taught nainai was to follow nainai¡¯s own wishes. Whatever she wanted to do, as long as it was reasonable and not dangerous, Yin shinian would let her do it. Feng Yan looked at nainai, waiting for her to call him ¡®daddy¡¯. Although he still had his usual femininity on his face, he couldn¡¯t hide the anticipation in his eyes. Nainai couldn¡¯t say anything. She put down her chopsticks, jumped off the dining chair, and ran out of the dining room. ¡°Nainai ¡­¡± Feng Yan called out to nainai. ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± Nainai interrupted Feng Yan and ran out. His tone was not very harsh, but his voice was very loud. ¡°Why did you force her? She doesn¡¯t want to scream.¡± Yin shinian didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to Feng Yan, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t say such words to pick a fight with him. Feng Yan threw his chopsticks on the table and looked at Yin shinian with his feminine eyes. ¡°Is it because she doesn¡¯t want to or you don¡¯t want her to?¡± Yin shinian did not cook for him ¡­ The change in Yin shinian¡¯s cold attitude when he saw him ¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s reluctance when he scooped rice for him ¡­ Yin shinian. All his anger was on the verge of exploding. All of this also led to the fact that Yin shinian had hidden nainai¡¯s existence from her, not telling her that he had a daughter ¡­ The joints of Yin shinian¡¯s hand, which was holding the chopsticks, had already turned white because he had used too much force. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Feng Yan, not at all. It was because their relationship was very awkward. They had a daughter together ¡­ However, they were not husband and wife, so it was very strange for them to quarrel over the child. However, she could clearly feel that Feng Yan¡¯s attitude and posture indicated that he was going to quarrel. although she¡¯s still young, she has the right to make her own decisions. I¡¯ve never told her not to call you daddy! Yin shinian finally opened his mouth. She felt that it was necessary to make things clear. She felt that the way Feng Yan was treating nainai was wrong. whether she wants to call you dad or when is her business. I won¡¯t interfere. You shouldn¡¯t force her! Nainai was his daughter, and she would not deny that. This fact would not change, but no one could force nainai to do anything. No matter how much she wanted to take back nainai¡¯s custody, she didn¡¯t say a single bad thing about Feng Yan to nainai. Chapter 649 - 649 You eat, or I eat you, make your choice 649 You eat, or I eat you, make your choice Yin shinian¡¯s attitude was usually very cold when he spoke to Feng Yan, and this time, his tone was even more so. you¡¯re her mother. Shouldn¡¯t you tell her whether she calls you father or not? ¡± This was the simplest principle, just like how parents taught their children from a young age. For example, when a guest came to the house, they had to greet him, greet him, and say goodbye when the guest left. All of this required the guidance of parents. Feng Yan felt that he had only blended into their lives after the incident, so Yin shinian should have told nainai, ¡± nainai, this is your father. Come, call him father! This was Feng Yan¡¯s opinion. He also felt that this was the right way to go. In the face of nainai¡¯s trouble-making, Yin shinian didn¡¯t care about her and even allowed nainai to do so. Wasn¡¯t her lack of guidance and indulgence because she didn¡¯t want nainai to call her ¡®father¡¯? from the moment nainai learned how to wear her own clothes, I¡¯ve never interfered with what she wears and how she matches it. She has the right to make her own choices, and I won¡¯t guide her. Yin shinian felt that he had done nothing wrong. It was also because of this that nainai was so independent. Yin shinian felt that it was very important to develop a child¡¯s character before the age of three. Whatever Foundation was laid, it would be the same after that. So, in terms of education, she had left it up to nainai to decide. nainai is making trouble for you, but that¡¯s her own business. I don¡¯t care about her. I think she¡¯s right. She¡¯s feeling uncomfortable, and that¡¯s the way she chose to vent her anger. you¡¯ve said it yourself. You¡¯re her father. If you think that she¡¯s in the wrong, you can control her. I won¡¯t interfere with your rights as a father. however, I have to tell you that you can control her, but you can¡¯t force her to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do. She has the right to choose. She has the final say in her own matters. You and I have no right to interfere! Yin shinian usually didn¡¯t speak much. One could even say that he was no different from a mute. However, if she wanted to speak, no one could stop her. ¡°You can talk so much, why are you still pretending to be mute!¡± Feng Yan was even more annoyed by Yin shinian¡¯s words. He had once again witnessed how thoroughly nainai¡¯s stubbornness was inherited. Her way of speaking, which sounded like a debate, really opened his eyes. Yin shinian looked at the dishes on the table. She hated wasting food, but she didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat anymore. Nainai was probably crying again at this time. She had been crying a lot recently, and she knew that the child was not feeling well either. On one hand, she resented her father for not being by her side all these years. On the other hand, she was very close to her father ¡­ Yin shinian stood up. When he passed Feng Yan, he grabbed her arm. Feng Yan¡¯s grip was very strong, and Yin shinian felt that his wrist was about to be broken. However, she didn¡¯t say anything. She could still bear this kind of pain. In bed, he had pinched her even more harshly than this. ¡°Are you done?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was even deeper than his usual feminine tone. ¡°..¡±Yin shinian opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. She hadn¡¯t finished. She still had a lot to say, but she knew that it was useless. A person like Feng Yan did not understand human language. ¡°If you¡¯re done, then finish your meal!¡± Feng Yan kept his anger in check. Looking at the dishes, he didn¡¯t want to waste them, nor did he want to eat them alone ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± Yin shinian wanted to pull his wrist away, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°You eat, or I eat you, it¡¯s your choice!¡± Chapter 650 - 650 You should know that I can do even more outrageous things 650 You should know that I can do even more outrageous things He had listened to Yin shinian¡¯s words, but he felt that what she said wasn¡¯t entirely right. However, when he saw her angry and depressed expression, he felt that she seemed to be very aggrieved. Although she was talking about nainai, he could hear her dissatisfaction. It was as if his anger had been extinguished in an instant. This was really a rather magical thing. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person whose anger came and went quickly, but with Yin shinian, he had become like this. Feng Yan¡¯s suddenly softened tone also stunned Yin shinian. However, she felt helpless in the face of his threat. Because he meant what he said. He even said that day, ¡± I¡¯ve done it in the bedroom. bathroom, and balcony. One day, try doing it in the kitchen and dining room. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯ll stimulate you. Scream ¡­ When he thought of this, Yin shinian¡¯s back felt a little numb. Feng Yan was a very evil person. The words he said in bed would make you feel embarrassed, and those words made you ¡­ Nainai had a stubborn temper. Even if he went to find her now, she would not open the door for him. She would definitely ask him to leave her alone. Yin shinian wanted to pull his hand back, but he couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m eating, let go! Feng Yan pulled and made Yin shinian sit on his lap. Yin shinian didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to pull her to sit down at all. When his back hit his tight chest, he felt pain because Feng Yan had pulled with great force. ¡°Just sit here and eat!¡± Approaching Yin shinian¡¯s neck, Feng Yan opened his mouth gently. His warm and moist breath hit Yin shinian¡¯s neck. Her body stiffened and she didn¡¯t dare to move. Because she was sitting on his lap, her struggle was nothing more than a fire ¡­ ¡°Feng Yan, don¡¯t go overboard. How can you eat like this?¡± Although there were no servants here, it was not a private space and people could come in at any time. Even if Feng Yan didn¡¯t want face, Yin shinian did. you should know that I can do even worse things. I¡¯ve always wanted to try it on the dining table ¡­ When Feng Yan said such ambiguous and embarrassing words, his tone was always very lazy, seemingly casual, but it made people feel suffocated. Yin shinian wasn¡¯t the kind of person who blushed easily, but in front of Feng Yan, she would always blush and her heart would race at the words he said. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me today ¡­ Period!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s voice was very soft, but Feng Yan heard him clearly. His body, which had reacted, was instantly doused with a basin of cold water, but at the same time, the fire was ignited even more vigorously, because of Yin shinian¡¯s words, which could be considered a response. ¡°You still have a mouth ¡­¡± As Feng Yan spoke, he had already turned Yin shinian¡¯s body over. When he finished speaking, his thin lips had already landed on his. The domineering kiss was accompanied by teasing. It broke through Yin shinian¡¯s teeth and swept through every inch of his territory in her mouth. Yin shinian was forced to lean back, and this position made her breathing become more rapid. The more Feng Yan kissed, the fiercer he became. Yin shinian couldn¡¯t take it anymore and couldn¡¯t push him away. Feng Yan¡¯s words echoed in her mind. you still have another mouth ¡­ It wasn¡¯t that she had never done it before, but she felt very humiliated. She didn¡¯t want to do it, but with Feng Yan, it was only whether he wanted it or not, not whether she was willing or not ¡­ Feng Yan picked up Yin shinian, whose breathing was in a mess, and left the dining room in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore, let¡¯s go back to the room!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were burning hot. When they went up the stairs, they would take two steps at a time ¡­ Chapter 651 - 651 Ill take the life of anyone who dares to touch my woman 651 I¡¯ll take the life of anyone who dares to touch my woman The batch of medicine in the warehouse had all been changed to normal doses by li beixiao. This batch of medicine had also been taken out of the warehouse and sent to major hospitals as usual. Li Wenwen had been captured by Gu Jue¡¯s men. Li beixiao went to find li Boyan and Tang ru directly and brought Li Wenwen there. In the living room, Li Wenwen knelt on the floor, a cold smile on her lips. She knew that Huo qingge was done for this time. Even if they could not let her die as a hostage, how could the mercenaries let such a beautiful woman go? she would definitely be played to death in the next two days. At that time, even if she didn¡¯t die, li beixiao wouldn¡¯t want a broken flower. ¡°Big brother, valiant song has been kidnapped. This is related to Wenwen!¡± Li beixiao looked at li Boyan, who was sitting on the sofa. He called him ¡®big brother¡¯ naturally. She called him more naturally than she had ever done before. ¡°Bei Zhi, when did this happen? How did she get kidnapped?¡± Tang ru¡¯s face was full of worry and anxiety. Li beixiao thought that Tang ru would not have such a sincere worry unless she knew nothing about what li Boyan had done. Either that, or the Oscars owed her an Award for Best Actress. Her expression was really on point. ¡°It happened in the afternoon the day before yesterday!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face was cold as he looked at li Boyan. What kind of hatred would make him attack his own feet and destroy his conscience? He even used Tangtang as bait ¡­ ¡°Bei Zhi, even though Wen Wen is not my biological daughter, and she had some conflicts with valiant song in the past, I don¡¯t think she would dare to do something like kidnapping!¡± Tang ru looked at Li Wenwen and said like a mother. ¡°Bei Zhi, although Wen Wen¡¯s a little childish, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll do that.¡± Li Boyan, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke. dad, mom, I really didn¡¯t kidnap little aunt. I didn¡¯t ¡­ Li Wenwen, who had her head lowered and was sneering, looked up with tears in her eyes. Her aggrieved face would make anyone¡¯s heart ache. Han Bing, who was standing behind li beixiao, could not help but think that although Li Wenwen was not the daughter of li Boyan and Tang ru, her acting skills really made her look like a family. Tang ru spoke up anxiously, ¡± I think we must have misunderstood bei Zhi. Did the kidnappers say how much money they wanted? ¡± I can¡¯t find the kidnappers now, so I think it was Wenwen who kidnapped valiant song. I brought her here today to tell brother and sister-in-law that I¡¯m going to send her to prison. She won¡¯t tell the truth! Li Wenwen heard li beixiao¡¯s words and immediately looked up at li Boyan and Tang ru. dad, mom, I didn¡¯t ¡­ Li Wenwen knew that she was just a chess piece, a chess piece that could be killed at any time. However, she had no regrets. As long as Huo qingge could die and live a miserable life, she was willing to do anything. Her life had been ruined by Huo qingge, so even if she had to die, she would destroy her. ¡°Bei Zhi, you¡¯re such a rude and unreasonable person. Wen Wen is your big brother¡¯s daughter, so she should call you uncle. How could you send her to prison without any evidence?!¡± Tang ru was not happy when she heard li beixiao¡¯s words. Her face was anxious, angry, and annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll take the life of anyone who dares to touch my woman! Sister-in-law, our dad always says that I¡¯m a fool, but he has proof. This is how I do things, based on my mood!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s lips curved into a bloodthirsty smile. His words had already cut open a gap in that layer of window paper, but it had not been completely broken. Chapter 652 - 652 She saw the flash of killing intent in his eyes 652 She saw the flash of killing intent in his eyes He just wanted li Boyan to not know how much he knew. He also wanted him to have a taste of this feeling of not being able to guess what was going on. ¡°Bei Zhi, why don¡¯t you send me to prison! Does our dad know that you¡¯re being so unreasonable?¡± Li Boyan played with the two walnuts in his hands and squinted his eyes slightly. He looked at li beixiao with an inquisitive gaze. ¡°Our Father loves valiant song more than I do. If he finds out, Wenwen won¡¯t be the only one in jail.¡± Li beixiao did not tell old master Li about Huo qingge¡¯s kidnapping and the things that li Boyan had done. The sanatorium had been completely sealed off. Even if li Boyan wanted to do anything bad, it was impossible. Li Boyan had lost his humanity. Li Beichen had to protect everyone who could be used to threaten him. I can¡¯t let them get hurt. ¡°Bei Zhi, I know you¡¯re worried about valiant song¡¯s kidnapping, but your words make it sound as if eldest brother and I were the ones who kidnapped her. Bei Zhi, I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± Tang ru spoke to li Beichen with the dignity of an elder sister-in-law. ¡°Sister-in-law, what are you saying? why did you kidnap valiant song? We don¡¯t have any grudges, and we¡¯re family, so I can¡¯t do it!¡± Li beixiao said these words very slowly, as if he did not mean it, but he also meant it. Li Boyan¡¯s hand that was playing with the walnut paused. Han Bing clearly saw the murderous intent that flashed in his eyes. This person was really good at pretending. All these years, he had been pretending to be indifferent to the world, even giving people a feeling of weakness and incompetence. However, it had been dormant for so many years. It was really beyond his imagination. ¡°If you want to take it away, I¡¯ll see how you can still be an elder in front of the younger generation in the future!¡± Li Boyan glanced at Li Wenwen and spoke with a suppressed and angry tone. you can¡¯t do that to Bo Yan. You¡¯re also allowing beizhi to cause trouble. Wenwen is our daughter, a child of the Li family. What¡¯s the point of sending her to prison? ¡± Tang ru stopped him. Han Bing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Young master Li was actually able to act with them here. He really had a strong aura. then send me in. Look at him. Will he stop if one of us isn¡¯t sent in? ¡± Li Baiyan stood up and pointed at li beixiao. That attitude and tone of his completely set li beixiao as an insensible younger brother. The older brother was helpless and angry. Han Bing had been with Huo zhongrao for a while and could always hear li Boyan calling the commander. She had asked the commander to take good care of young master Li, but thinking back to those calls, Han Bing felt disgusted. Wasn¡¯t he tired of living alone with a mask on for so many years? Or rather, could he still remember which one was his real self? then send me in. You¡¯re not in good health, and Wenwen just came out. You can¡¯t torture the child anymore. What¡¯s going on? ¡± Tang ru sat on the sofa, as if li beixiao had come to cause trouble for their family. She was very insensible. She was here to make trouble without reason and wanted to stir up chaos in their family. She would only be satisfied if they were sent to prison. dad, mom, both of you are in poor health. If little uncle wants to send one of you in, why don¡¯t you send me in? ¡± Li Wenwen¡¯s face was full of tears, and her eyes were filled with fear and grievance. Han Bing felt that this family was really eye-opening. They were all smart people and could tell that young master Li was already suspicious of them, but he could still act so calmly. It was amazing. Chapter 654 - 654 He asked her with a dark face if she missed that man 654 He asked her with a dark face if she missed that man Tang ru snorted coldly. Everyone in Yun Cheng knew how close li beixiao, Huo zhongrao, and Gu Jue were. Even if li beixiao collapsed, as long as they were there, li beixiao would be able to stand up again. Therefore, he had to give all of them a fatal blow. they¡¯re just a bunch of kids, and they still want to fight with me. I knew that they would kill Tong Bing and not give him any legal punishment. What I want is for them to be involved in a murder case. haha, just think about how our commander Huo was exposed for abusing his power to kill people. Even the president can¡¯t keep his position! you¡¯re right. You let Tong Jiahui live so that she can accuse them and the evidence ¡­ When a woman became ruthless, she was scarier than a man. Tang ru was such a person. when I asked Tong Jiahui to seduce mingxiu, he was just venting his physiological needs and had no feelings for her at all. We couldn¡¯t control him. If it wasn¡¯t for money, would he listen to me? ¡± ¡°Mingxiu is an uncertain factor now. He likes that woman Huo qingge, so it¡¯s not impossible for him to betray her.¡± This was what li Boyan was worried about. If Ming Xiu only cared about money, it would be easy. However, he did not hide his love for Huo qingge at all. Otherwise, Huo qingge would not be alive today. that woman¡¯s methods of seducing men are not ordinary. Men¡¯s souls have been stolen by her one by one. We should act as soon as possible. Women were prone to jealousy. Even a woman of Tang ru¡¯s age would be jealous of Huo qingge¡¯s young and beautiful appearance. After all, she had never enjoyed a man¡¯s love before. So many men had fallen for Huo qingge. Tang ru was so jealous that she wanted Huo qingge dead. ¡°You have to make Li Wenwen shut up forever. If you want to take the position, you have to do it unwillingly. It¡¯s not a snatching position!¡± This was why they had to go through so much trouble to destroy li beixiao ¡­ She had wanted to leave Li Wenwen behind a long time ago. Li Boyan thought that he didn¡¯t know that Li Wenwen had climbed into his bed. Men were like this. They wanted to have sex with young and beautiful vixens. On the bed, Li Wenwen was still panting and calling li Boyan ¡®daddy¡¯. .. ¡°She won¡¯t talk nonsense, keep her! It might be useful.¡± Li Boyan was quite reluctant to let Li Wenwen die. He was very satisfied with this woman¡¯s performance in bed and was very coquettish. Tang ru¡¯s eyes flashed with viciousness. It had been so many years, but she was too obsessed. She really loved li Boyan. However, this man did not love her. He did not love anyone, but she was still willing to do everything for him as if she was possessed. Was it lamentable? Was he pitiful? Tang ru didn¡¯t know. She only knew that if she left this man, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live, so even if she lived like this, it was better than death ¡­ Deep in the mountains Huo qingge had caught a cold. The temperature difference in the mountains was huge. Even with solar heating, the cave was still cold and gloomy. Ming Xiu brought her some cold medicine. They all carried the commonly used medicine with them. Huo qingge had just taken some cold medicine and was feeling a little dizzy. ¡°Can I give li beixiao a call?¡± When she was upset, Huo qingge would Miss Li beixiao, but she missed her child more. However, she could only ignore the child. Otherwise, she would feel even worse, as if there were ants crawling on her body. ¡°You miss him?¡± Ming Xiu asked with a dark expression. Chapter 655 - 655 He wouldnt mind anything as long as he could be with her 655 He wouldn¡¯t mind anything as long as he could be with her Ming Xiu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Knowing that Huo qingge was sick made him angry. This was a feeling he had never felt before. To him, women were just tools to satisfy his physical needs. Even a woman like Tong Jiahui, who was good at playing hard to get, could only arouse his physical desires and nothing else. However, Huo qingge was different. She had always been the one in his heart all these years. He had never treated a person or an incident so carefully before. However, in order to make Huo qingge eat better, he would put in a lot of effort to think of what to make for her. After all, the conditions here were limited, and they were in danger of being exposed if they went out once. It would be fine if he was alone, but these brothers were his responsibility. He could not let them take the risk with him. Huo qingge looked at Ming Xiu and could clearly feel the anger in his voice. Previously, she had guessed that Ming Xiu had feelings for her in that aspect. She wasn¡¯t sure before, but now, after looking at his eyes and tone, she was sure. At this time, she couldn¡¯t say that she wanted to. The man couldn¡¯t be provoked. She couldn¡¯t bear what he would do in his anger. ¡°I miss the child ¡­¡± Huo qingge¡¯s eyes reddened at the mention of her child. She really missed her child. Ever since the two children returned to her side, they had never been separated for so long. She was thinking about her child until she was about to go crazy. The child would miss her too ¡­ At the thought of this, Huo qingge did not dare to think about it anymore. The more she thought about it, the more her heart ached, as if it was being stabbed by needles. Ever since she had been brought here, she had always been calm and had never shown any emotional fluctuations. However, only children could make her emotional and make her want to cry ¡­ Seeing Huo qingge cry, Ming Xiu did not know what to do. A man who lived on the edge of a knife and was not afraid of death was actually somewhat like a child. He took out his phone and passed it to Huo qingge. why are you crying? just call her! There was no trace of this phone call, so it would be fine no matter how long it was called. Huo qingge held her phone and looked at Ming Xiu. thank you ¡­ Huo qingge sniffled with a heavy nasal voice. She did not call li beixiao immediately. Instead, she calmed herself down so that he would not be worried when he heard that she was crying. ¡°Can we still only fight for one minute?¡± Huo qingge asked Ming Xiu, who was standing by the bed, as she dialed the number. Wrapped in a blanket, Huo qingge was like a silkworm baby. Her nose was red, and she looked very cute. Ming Xiu¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t help but slide. This woman was really seductive. She didn¡¯t need to be deliberate, and she could make people¡¯s hearts flutter. ¡°Three minutes!¡± He just didn¡¯t want her to talk to li beixiao. He had already made his decision. He would not let go of this woman. Even if she would hate him, he still wanted to keep her by his side. Previously, he had been hesitating because he did not want Huo qingge to hate him. If he were to take her away by force, she would definitely hate him. However, the longer they got along, the more he couldn¡¯t let go. If he took her away, li beixiao would never be able to find her in his life. He thought that he would have a lifetime to erase Huo qingge¡¯s hatred ¡­ If she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her child, he could also take her child with him. He wouldn¡¯t mind. As long as he could be with her, he would not mind anything. He was also preparing to return to the base ¡­ Chapter 656 - 656 She missed him so much 656 She missed him so much Although li beixiao and the others could not find them here, the conditions here were too poor. When she returned to his territory, he would be able to take better care of her and let her live a better life. He still remembered how hard it was for her to work at the bar, and he wanted her to live a better life. ¡°Go ahead! I¡¯ll go out and get you something to eat. Three minutes, I believe you!¡± Ming Xiu turned around and said to Huo qingge. He just wanted to see if Huo qingge would die within three minutes. ¡°Mm, thank you! I can eat anything, I don¡¯t have to deliberately cook!¡± Huo qingge was very grateful to Ming Xiu. He had put in a lot of effort to prepare the food she had been eating for the past few days. She knew that it had not been easy. Ming Xiu looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and walked out. Huo qingge dialed li beixiao¡¯s cell phone. The waiting process had been a torture for her. ¡°It¡¯s me ¡­¡± The moment the call connected, Huo qingge said anxiously. She wanted to hear li beixiao¡¯s voice. ¡°Did you catch a cold or are you crying?¡± She could tell that there was something wrong with Huo qingge¡¯s voice. I¡¯ve caught a cold. It¡¯s cold here. Sigh, it¡¯s also my lack of resistance. Mingxiu has installed a solar heater, but I still feel cold! Huo qingge tried her best to speak in a normal tone as she did not want li Beichen to worry. ¡°Have you taken your medicine? They should have brought the necessary medicine with them!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s heart ached. He could imagine that those people who were hiding must be living in poor conditions. Huo qingge¡¯s body was weak to begin with. I just ate it. Mingxiu gave it to me. This is a cave, the conditions are okay, and the bed is quite comfortable! Huo qingge knew that li beixiao would definitely be worried, so she briefly explained the environment. ¡°He¡¯s quite good to you. It¡¯s rare for a kidnapper to give a hostage such treatment!¡± Li beixiao said this as if he was joking. However, Huo qingge could still hear a hint of jealousy in his voice. no matter what, I¡¯m his Savior. I¡¯ll still receive this kind of treatment. Mingxiu is not a bad person! Huo qingge deliberately ignored li beixiao¡¯s jealousy and said with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s the Lord Xiu who kills without blinking an eye. No one has ever said that he¡¯s a good person!¡± The jealousy in li beixiao¡¯s words was obviously stronger than the previous sentence. ¡°I only have three minutes. We can change the topic. For example, the child!¡± Huo qingge took a look at the time of the call. It had been one minute and three seconds. the children are fine. Tang Tang thought that you went on a business trip, and Mumu knew that you were protected. Don¡¯t worry! Ming Xiu gave him three minutes, which surprised li beixiao. He looked at the person in charge of tracking and frowned. He knew that even if he had thirty minutes, he would not be able to track the location. that¡¯s good. Mingxiu didn¡¯t say when he¡¯ll let me go, so don¡¯t worry too much. Take care of your business. Oh, that¡¯s right. Tong Jiahui didn¡¯t die. She was taken away by li Boyan. Mingxiu doesn¡¯t know why li Boyan kept Tong Jiahui. You guys can study her and see what she¡¯s used as a pawn! Huo qingge had been thinking about this question for the past two days, but she had not managed to find anything useful. Now, she didn¡¯t even have the brain to think about it. well, that¡¯s quite unexpected. I feel good that you were caught. If you weren¡¯t caught, we wouldn¡¯t have known about this. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m asking for a beating? ¡± yes, you deserve a beating. I¡¯ll give you a good beating when I get back! Huo qingge¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. Chapter 657 - 657 Do you want to quit now? 657 Do you want to quit now? Sometimes, longing was like a fragile jar. Once it cracked, it would break with a little force. Huo qingge had already caught a cold, and her nasal voice coupled with her uncontrollable sobs made li beixiao¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll let you beat me up until you¡¯re comfortable!¡± There was a ¡°click¡± sound from li beixiao¡¯s side. It was the sound of a lighter. ¡°You must have been smoking a lot these days, right? He even said he wanted to quit smoking ¡­¡± Huo qingge sniffed with a tissue and said unhappily. She had caught a cold before, but she had never felt so uncomfortable before. It was probably because she was too hot and had inflammation in her body that she was like this. She felt her body heating up and prayed that she didn¡¯t have a fever. Under such conditions, she didn¡¯t want to be half-dead. ¡°Do you want to quit now? If you say I¡¯ll quit, I¡¯ll quit!¡± Li beixiao asked with a smile. His voice was as deep as usual, and it was so oppressive that it was hard to breathe. ¡°I¡¯ll let you smoke for a few more days! If I wasn¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± In fact, Huo qingge knew that if she told li beixiao to quit smoking, he would definitely quit. He was a very self-disciplined person. Other than the fact that he did not have any restraint in that aspect, he would do what he said. When a man was in a bad mood or had something to do, he would smoke and drink. It was also a way to vent. Li beixiao did not drink, so he could only smoke. His smoking addiction must have improved by leaps and bounds these few days. I¡¯m also afraid that I can¡¯t quit and break my promise to you. Then I¡¯ll wait for you to come back and supervise me! The conversation between the two of them was just as Tang Tang had assumed, that Huo qingge had simply gone on a business trip. He was waiting for her to return, and she was giving him some instructions. ¡°How¡¯s the little-trumpeting recovering?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s head felt heavy. She was thinking about what else she wanted to ask. It was rare that she could have a three-minute phone call, so she couldn¡¯t miss anything. her physical fitness is good, and she¡¯s recovering well. The flames take care of her 24 hours a day. She¡¯s so beautiful! Li beixiao¡¯s low laughter could be heard from the other end of the phone. I promised the little trumpet that. would let her marry the flames after this matter is over. I don¡¯t know if. was just boasting. After all. this is a matter of feelings. Sigh ¡­ It couldn¡¯t be like the arranged marriage in the past, where their lips touched each other and they could do it without caring about feelings. I think they want to get married right now. They¡¯re so lovey-dovey. I didn¡¯t know that flame was so good at hiding his feelings. The flame had been with li beixiao for a few years, but he had not realized that the flame was so attractive. The little trumpet was already in love with him, and now it was even more mesmerized by him. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for a long time, so no matter what, I¡¯ll still be able to obtain some true inheritances!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s stubbornness was not just strong. ¡°Take care of yourself. I feel pretty useless when I can¡¯t find your location.¡± Li beixiao was not the only one who felt that he was useless. Huo zhongrao, Feng Yan, Gu Jue ¡­ They were not ordinary people, but they could not find anyone they cared about. ¡°I¡¯m not in Yun Cheng right now. You won¡¯t be able to find this place. Don¡¯t waste your energy and don¡¯t blame yourself. I¡¯m safer here. When you¡¯re done on your side, I¡¯ll go back. Mingxiu won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± In fact, Huo qingge did not have much confidence in her last words. Ming Xiu had just asked,¡±do you miss him?¡± His tone and expression had already given her an obvious hint. Chapter 658 - 658 I just dont want her to feel bad, Yingluo 658 I just don¡¯t want her to feel bad, Yingluo ¡°I don¡¯t think he would make things difficult for his Savior!¡± Li beixiao didn¡¯t know if Ming Xiu was monitoring the phone, but he knew that this was for him. tell my brother that I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t let him hold it in and get angry! Actually, Huo qingge did not dare to call Huo zhongrao. With her brother¡¯s sullen personality, she was worried that he would get angry and would have to comfort herself. ¡°He knows you¡¯re fine. He¡¯s in good condition.¡± In fact, li beixiao knew that even if his elder brother was worried, he would not show it on his face. He was the kind of person who would always keep everything in his heart and bear it himself. Time¡¯s Up. I won¡¯t say anymore. I have to keep my word! Huo qingge looked at the time of the call and said with some reluctance. ¡°Take care of yourself!¡± Besides this, li beixiao had a lot more to say. For example,¡¯I miss you very much¡¯. .. mingxiu is definitely interested in you. You have to stay away from him ¡­ ¡°I want to kiss you. I want ¡­¡±¡°..¡± There were a lot of things to say, but none of them were suitable to be said. His suppressed voice was filled with unconcealable worry. After all, she was in a Wolf¡¯s Den, and everything was unknown. It made people feel uneasy. yes, don¡¯t worry about me. The people here are actually quite good. They¡¯re all in this business to make a living. They¡¯re not evil people. Mingxiu is very strict with them. Huo qingge was not trying to comfort li beixiao. Although these people had bad habits, they were not evil. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her and was still considered polite. ¡°Don¡¯t you smell the sour smell?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was muffled, and Huo qingge mentioned mingxiu again. ¡°I smell it, it¡¯s quite sour!¡± Huo qingge sniffled and said with a smile. She knew what li beixiao meant. He felt that he had mentioned mingxiu again. After hanging up the phone, Huo qingge closed her eyes. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes. She missed li Beichen very much. The medicine was starting to kick in, and she felt like she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. She didn¡¯t even notice when mingxiu had come in. She only opened her eyes when he took her phone away from her hand. She smiled at him. I hung up within three minutes! The words he spoke were very weak, as if he had no strength left. Ming Xiu touched her forehead and frowned. He turned around and walked out. When he came back, he had a thermometer and medicine in his hand. ¡°Measure it yourself!¡± It was very hot to the touch. Ming Xiu thought that if the temperature exceeded 40 degrees, he could not care so much and had to take her to the hospital. Even though he knew that it was very risky. After measuring her temperature at 39 degrees, mingxiu gave Huo qingge some fever medicine. Huo qingge was fast asleep, so he sat on the chair and watched over her. Even li Boyan could not find her at this place. He had called her in the morning and wanted to see Huo qingge but was rejected. Huo qingge¡¯s face was red, and her breath was hot. He had never felt this way before. He just wanted to bear the pain for her. Whether it was a cold or a fever, he just didn¡¯t want to make her feel uncomfortable ¡­ Ming Xiu touched Huo qingge¡¯s forehead again. It was not as hot as before. The fever medicine had already taken effect. Ming Xiu¡¯s fingers slid down Huo qingge¡¯s cheek and stopped on her lips. He touched them lightly and suddenly let go. She turned around and walked out quickly, meeting na Ren who was walking towards her. ¡°Get ready to return to the base!¡± Ming Xiu thought about how he would take Huo qingge away once her fever went down, never letting her return to Yun city again. ¡°Yes, Lord Xiu!¡± Na Ren was stunned for a moment before he replied. Chapter 659 - 659 She was the only one who knew how bad his temper was 659 She was the only one who knew how bad his temper was Ren wanted to say something, but in the end, he shut his mouth. It was useless to say anything when master Xiu decided to do it. Na Ren¡¯s worry was that they were hiding and Li beixiao and the others couldn¡¯t find them. However, as long as they could find them, it was not impossible to destroy their nest. After all, Huo zhongrao had his own army. They were just a mercenary group of a few dozen people. Li Boyan and Tang ru had been waiting for the hospital. There was a report of death from an overdose. By right, it should have happened within a day. However, three days had passed and there were no reports. ¡°Li beixiao must have found out, and the medicine must have been changed!¡± Li Boyan smashed the walnut in his hand on the glass wine cabinet. ¡°Li Wenwen didn¡¯t know about this. It couldn¡¯t have come from her mouth. It seems that li beixiao and the others have been on guard for a long time.¡± Even Chi Yan didn¡¯t know about this. She just accepted the money and signed this order. No one knew what the problem was with the over-dosage. It was useless to say all this now. This move was useless. After planning for so long, it had become a useless move. They had spent a lot of money on this batch of medicine in order to kill li beixiao and make him useless. They did not expect him to be useless like this. Li Boyan¡¯s eyes were about to spit fire. He had planned this move for a long time and it was ruined just like that. let Tong Jiahui do a live broadcast. I don¡¯t believe that they will be able to plot against us this time! Li beixiao and the rest would never have thought that Tong Jiahui was still alive. He knew that they had done a DNA test and thought that Tong Jiahui was the one who died. Bo Yan, I think we should take things slow with regards to Tong Jiahui. If mingxiu doesn¡¯t hand Huo qingge over, we¡¯ll have no way out once Tong Jiahui¡¯s case fails! Tang ru was more rational. All these years, she was considered half a military advisor to li Boyan. ¡°We were too careless. Previously, mingxiu had never touched Huo qingge. This time, the moment you mentioned kidnapping her, he immediately made his move. This is abnormal. We didn¡¯t think of this.¡± now that he¡¯s holding onto Huo qingge and not giving her to us, if Tong Jiahui¡¯s matter doesn¡¯t succeed, then we¡¯ll be in a very passive position. We might not even be able to leave Yun Cheng! that day, bei Zhi¡¯s visit was a clear signal to us that he won¡¯t let us off. So, what we need to do now is to get Huo qingge back from mingxiu. That way, no matter what happens, we¡¯ll have a way out. Tang ru patiently explained to li Boyan. Outsiders thought that li Boyan had a good temper, but only she knew how bad his temper was. Li Boyan squinted his eyes. There was unwillingness in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. He had waited for so many years. He didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. just do whatever I tell you to do. If you don¡¯t succeed in Tong Jiahui¡¯s case, I¡¯ll take them down with me. It¡¯s all because of them that I¡¯m living such. useless life. It¡¯s all because of them ¡­ At this moment, li Boyan seemed to be possessed. He wanted to kill li Beichen right now. All these years of depression in their hearts were about to explode at this time. In private, everyone would say, ¡± the Li family¡¯s eldest son, li Boyan, is a waste. Otherwise, why would they let the third son of the Li family take charge? he still has to rely on his younger brother to lead a comfortable life abroad! For so many years, he had lived by listening to such words. He was a man, and since he was young, he had been said to be the future head of the Li family. Chapter 660 - 660 He didnt want to wait another minute 660 He didn¡¯t want to wait another minute He was addressed as young master Li wherever he went, but many people fawned over him. However, ever since li beixiao became the head of the Li family, people called him the Li family¡¯s eldest son and not young master Li ¡­ He lived like this, pretending that he didn¡¯t care about anything. Others said that he lived freely on the surface, but behind his back, they said that he lived like. coward ¡­ Bo Yan, you can¡¯t be so impulsive. We¡¯ve endured it for so many years. You can¡¯t ruin ¡­ Tang ru knew li Boyan¡¯s temper. If he was so reckless and did things without a backup plan, he would ruin everything. If the purpose of li beixiao and the others was to cause him to panic, then they were really dead. However, before Tang ru could finish her sentence, li Boyan gave her a tight slap on the face. She was seeing stars. All these years, as long as li Boyan had a bad temper and was angry, he would hit her to vent his anger. Even though she had been beaten for so many years, Tang ru thought that she should be used to it. However, she still felt aggrieved. She still harbored fantasies about this man, thinking that one day, he would see the good in her. She felt that she was so cheap. After li Boyan hit her and coaxed her, she would act as if nothing had happened and stay by her side. She knew that he kept her as a chess piece, but she still told herself stupidly that he could not leave her and that he needed her ¡­ A woman¡¯s fantasy of a man had nothing to do with her age ¡­ ¡°Do as I say!¡± Li Boyan turned around and left. He did not want to wait a minute longer. He wanted to immediately take back everything that should have belonged to him. He wanted everyone to call him young master Li. He wanted everyone to curry favor with him and revolve around him ¡­ Just as Tang ru said, li beixiao and the rest already knew why li Boyan kept Tong Jiahui. Tong Jiahui isn¡¯t with Ming Xiu. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find her. Ming Xiu is really good at hiding! Feng Yan glared at Gu Jue¡¯s leg with his foot. This guy had to lean on his shoulder to sleep. What a problem. this is their only life-saving weapon. It has to be powerful. Otherwise, they would have died hundreds of times! Li beixiao¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. The medicine did not have much effect. It was just a fire in his heart. He always felt uneasy in his heart. He had a dream last night. She dreamed that she had walked into a forest. It was a sunny day, and golden light shone through the gaps between the leaves. The mottled gold scattered all over the ground, and Li Beichen felt a warmth he had never felt before. As he walked, he saw Huo qingge waving at him from a distance. He took a few quick steps, thinking that he would soon reach her side and hold her in his arms. However, it seemed like the distance between them was very short. No matter how hard he tried, he could not reach her. He started to run, but he could only see Huo qingge. He could not reach her. Just as he was about to shout for Huo qingge to run towards him, he wondered if they would be able to hug each other if they ran together. However, just as he was about to open his mouth to shout, the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds and a sudden downpour. When he looked forward again, he could no longer see Huo qingge. No matter how he shouted, he could no longer see her ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until he woke up and was covered in sweat that he realized that he had a dream, a dream that was so real ¡­ li Boyan was forced into a corner. He might not know that Ming Xiu won¡¯t be involved in this! Huo zhongrao looked at his phone. He was probably sending a message, as he rarely sent messages. Chapter 661 - 661 Maybe she missed Bai Qing so much that she couldnt sleep 661 Maybe she missed Bai Qing so much that she couldn¡¯t sleep There was only one person who could make him send a message, and that was little witch. I don¡¯t think he doesn¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s still fine with the drug and is desperate. Even without valiant song, he thinks that we wouldn¡¯t have expected Tong Jiahui to be alive. He wants to use this to destroy me. Li beixiao used to think that he did not understand li Boyan at all and he did not want to understand him. It was probably because he didn¡¯t care about marriage and family and even caused harm to his family, so he was very cold to li Boyan. But now, he realized that he seemed to understand him very well. no matter what, we can¡¯t be passive now. As long as he makes a move, we¡¯ll attack him! Feng Yan was worried about Huo qingge as well, but he couldn¡¯t just keep asking questions and making everyone worried. He just felt uneasy. He had met mingxiu before. If that man wasn¡¯t an enemy, he felt that they would become friends. She had a strong feeling that he would have feelings for valiant song other than being her benefactor. Besides, valiant song was indeed popular among men, and any man would like her ¡­ he didn¡¯t sleep last night. Why is he so sleepy? ¡± It was only when Huo zhongrao put down his phone that he noticed that Gu Jue was in a deep sleep. Over the past two days, he had noticed that Gu Jue seemed to be in hibernation. He was lazy and sometimes stared at a certain place in a daze. No one knew what he was thinking about. Li beixiao and Feng Yan looked at each other. They naturally knew what was going on. Ever since Chu baiqing left the country, Gu Jue had been on the verge of death. If he could survive without food and water, he would have saved on all these. It was only because of li Boyan¡¯s matter that Gu Jue had been delayed. Otherwise, with Gu Jue¡¯s personality, he would have gone abroad to look for Chu baiqing. who knows? maybe I missed Bai Qing so much that I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Their relationship isn¡¯t that good! Li beixiao said jokingly. He actually wanted to test his big brother¡¯s reaction. Let¡¯s see what kind of attitude he would have after hearing such words. Gu Jue, who had been sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes. Perhaps it was because he heard Chu baiqing¡¯s name, but he was awake. However, he didn¡¯t move. He just leaned on Feng Yan¡¯s shoulder and didn¡¯t say anything. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t react. At the mention of Chu baiqing, he remembered seeing su qingran¡¯s father yesterday and talking about their marriage. It was obvious that the SU family was very satisfied with Chu baiqing. They also felt that the two weren¡¯t young anymore and it was best for them to get married as soon as possible. They knew each other well and didn¡¯t need to observe anymore. once this is over, tell Bai Qing to come back quickly. Su qingran is a good girl. Go on more dates and try to settle the marriage before May 1st. Huo zhongrao lit a cigarette and said after taking a puff. Because of Huo zhongrao¡¯s words, Gu Jue suddenly sat up straight and glared at Huo zhongrao. His posture was so aggressive that it seemed like he was going to fight. Gu Jue¡¯s sudden action almost made Feng Yan twist his waist, and he gave him a sharp look. Li beixiao narrowed his eyes and gave Gu Jue a warning look. ¡°Did you wake up from your sleep?¡± Huo zhongrao thought that Gu Jue had just woken up from his sleep and asked indifferently. Gu Jue opened his mouth, and some words almost came out of his mouth. Even though he knew that su qingran liked Han Bing and had nothing with Chu baiqing, he didn¡¯t like to hear people talk about their marriage. Chapter 662 - 662 On the other end of the phone, a man said he was sleeping 662 On the other end of the phone, a man said he was sleeping Feng Yan nudged Gu Jue¡¯s arm with his elbow. It was obvious that he wanted Gu Jue to shut up and not say anything. Gu Jue had always done things as he pleased, and he did not use his brain when he spoke. If big brother found out about this without any preparation, no one would have an easy time. They would definitely be beaten up. Perhaps, in a fit of anger, her brother would really not allow Chu baiqing to return to the country. If he were to issue a restriction order to Gu Jue, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the country for the rest of his life. He would definitely tear them apart. He agreed with li beixiao¡¯s approach and tried to test his brother¡¯s attitude from time to time. Perhaps it would influence yang subconsciously, making him feel that they were suitable for each other, that they should be a couple, and that it was good for them to be together. The truth was right on the tip of Gu Jue¡¯s tongue. If it wasn¡¯t for his third brother¡¯s warning look and Feng Yan¡¯s bump into him just now, he might have really said it. ¡°What time is it? I¡¯m hungry ¡­¡± Finally, Gu Jue said this. His voice was so muffled that it sounded like it came from a can. As soon as Gu Jue said this, Huo zhongrao¡¯s smoking hand paused. didn¡¯t you just eat? ¡± Didn¡¯t they just finish lunch? Feng Yan cursed in his heart and gave him a look. Are you an idiot? . ¡°I¡¯m not full, I¡¯ll go to the cafeteria to eat more!¡± Gu Jue rubbed his head and stood up. He felt that his head was all mushed up. The canteen in the headquarters was quite delicious. At least, the few of them who were in the mouth were still eating quite deliciously. Huo zhongrao did not say anything else. Gu Jue did not eat much for lunch. Li beixiao watched as Gu Jue walked out with his phone and thought that he was going to call Chu baiqing again. Gu Jue had been calling Chu baiqing for the past few days, but Chu baiqing had not picked up a single one. Gu Jue laid his head on the dining hall table and dialed Chu baiqing¡¯s number again. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t pick up, but it seemed to have become a habit for her to call him whenever she had nothing to do. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t blacklist him, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get through. His heart would beat faster when he heard the sound of the line waiting to be picked up. Even though he knew that the call would not be picked up, the feeling of his heart beating faster never stopped. But this time, to Gu Jue¡¯s surprise, Chu baiqing¡¯s call was picked up. However, there was no response from the other side. He almost dropped the phone and felt his heart was about to jump into his throat. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say, and he just panted on the phone ¡­ After about ten seconds, Gu Jue spoke. He said from the bottom of his heart, ¡± I miss you ¡­ It was unbelievable for Gu Jue to say such words, because he did not look like someone who would say such things. ¡°I really, really want to ¡­¡± Then, he added, his tone urgent, as if he wanted to let Chu Bai Qing know how much he missed him. In the past, he would never say something like that, but for some reason, whenever he thought of Chu baiqing, all sorts of mushy words would flash through his mind. ¡°Chu is sleeping!¡± Just as Gu Jue was waiting for Chu baiqing¡¯s reply, another man¡¯s voice came through the phone. It was hoarse and sounded like someone had just woken up. Gu Jue could tell that it was Jason¡¯s voice. It was only then that Gu Jue remembered that it was night time over there ¡­ Gu Jue felt as if he had been set on fire and was about to explode. At this time, when he was sleeping, Chu baiqing¡¯s phone was picked up by a man. What were they doing? Or rather, what did they just do ¡­ Chapter 663 - 663 If I go crazy, no one will have an easy time 663 If I go crazy, no one will have an easy time Gu Jue looked at his phone again. It was Chu baiqing¡¯s number. The man who picked up the phone also had Jason¡¯s voice. He was still on the phone. Nothing was wrong. The two of them were indeed together. It was late at night, and the sound was still awoken. Gu Jue controlled his urge to shout into the phone, because Chu baiqing¡¯s words echoed in his ears, ¡± other than shouting and shouting, Do you not know how to speak?! ¡°Get him on the phone!¡± It was rare that he did not yell or shout. However, Gu Jue still felt uncomfortable in his heart. He felt that if he did not yell out with the anger in his chest, he would be an idiot. In the past, he didn¡¯t think that Chu Bai Qing would do anything with a man in the middle of the night. But now, he would let his thoughts run wild, and as he thought about it, some images appeared in his mind ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s sleeping. He¡¯s tired today!¡± Jason yawned and spoke in a daze. Gu Jue felt that his bad temper had already reached the upper limit. Just as he was about to yell back, Chu baiqing¡¯s drowsy voice came through the phone. ¡°Why are you still awake? My waist is going to be crippled ¡­ It hurts!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse, he was probably still in a daze. When people heard it, they could imagine his half-opened eyes and dazed look ¡­ Her hair was in a mess, and her loose pajamas fell down, revealing her sexy collarbones ¡­ Just imagining such a scene in his mind, Gu Jue felt the evil fire in his body running wild. However, all of this was tolerable. What she couldn¡¯t tolerate was Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words,¡¯why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? My waist is going to be crippled ¡­ It hurts!¡± My waist hurts ¡­ Gu Jue had the most say in the content of this piece of information because Chu baiqing¡¯s pain tolerance was extremely poor. When he was doing things to him, he felt that he was trying his best to restrain himself. He didn¡¯t torment him much, nor did he do any difficult moves. However, he would still clench his teeth and say that his waist hurt ¡­ This time, her waist was crippled again. It hurt ¡­ ¡°Jie, let Chu baiqing answer the phone!¡± It was just that he did not know any special skills. Otherwise, Gu Jue would definitely have flown over by now. ¡°Jason, tell Chu baiqing that I¡¯m in the headquarters right now. If I go crazy, no one will have a good time.¡± Gu Jue walked out of the canteen. There were many people here. Even though he felt like he was going crazy, he still had a little bit of rationality left. He wouldn¡¯t let his big brother know about this. It wasn¡¯t the right time, or else his third brother and ah Yan wouldn¡¯t have stopped him from starving. Gu Jue walked towards the shooting range. At this time, there was no one training there. There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone. Jason must have covered the phone and said something to Chu Bai Qing. After that, Gu Jue heard Chu baiqing say, ¡± give me the phone! Gu Jue clutched the phone tightly. His breath was so hot that it could be set on fire if there was a spark. ¡°What is it?¡± Chu baiqing seemed to have gotten out of bed as he heard the sound of slippers dragging the floor. ¡°Wait for me to count a few!¡± Hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s gentle and lazy voice, Gu Jue¡¯s anger seemed to have been reduced by half. His third sister-in-law told him to be patient with Chu baiqing. He had hurt his heart, so he had to make it up to him. So, he controlled his anger, calmed himself down, and listened to Chu baiqing¡¯s explanation. Chu baiqing, who was on the other end of the phone, was stunned. He did not expect Gu Jue to say something like that. Chapter 664 - 664 When he lowered his stance and begged him, he even said he did it 664 When he lowered his stance and begged him, he even said he did it Chu baiqing was sure he didn¡¯t hear it wrong. Gu Jue said he was going to count. Gu Jue probably counted a dozen or so before he felt that he was quite silly and really started counting. After taking two deep breaths, he was worried that Chu baiqing would have already hung up the phone by the time he suppressed his anger. Gu Jue opened his mouth, ¡± Bai Qing, tell me, why is Jason in your room? ¡± After Gu Jue asked this question, he went through it again in his mind. He felt that there was nothing wrong with his question. His tone was also quite good, and there was no sign of anger. Chu baiqing¡¯s hand was on the doorknob, but he did not open the door because of Gu Jue¡¯s words. He glanced at his phone and confirmed again that there was a word ¡± Jue ¡± on the screen. Chu baiqing found it hard to believe that such a tone and such words came from Gu Jue¡¯s mouth. He had always said ¡± tsk ¡­ The decibel of his voice would not be so low ¡­ He still remembered that day, when Gu Jue had pressed him against the wall and whispered into his ear, ¡± Chu baiqing, everyone else calls me master Jue, but I feel like I¡¯m just a grandson in front of you ¡­ I¡¯m in the hospital, in his waiting room. I had an operation today, so I didn¡¯t go back because it was late! She did not know if it was because Gu Jue did not yell at him and was talking to him nicely, or if he was still sleeping. Chu Bai Qing explained, but after he finished, he was stunned. Was there any need to explain anything between them? They were no longer brothers, nor were they related in any other way. On the other end of the phone, Gu Jue chuckled. It turned out that his back hurt from standing for too long. If Chu baiqing had a difficult surgery, he would stand for hours. When he finally left the operating room, he would feel like his back was broken. There were a few times when he was helped out by his assistant ¡­ Luckily, he asked, otherwise, he would have yelled and said some nasty things, and their relationship would¡¯ve become more and more tense. For the first time, he felt that controlling his temper was a good thing. ¡°Did you take a bath?¡± In the past, Chu baiqing¡¯s back pain would be relieved by a hot bath. the hospital doesn¡¯t have the means to do so. You ¡­ Chu baiqing once again felt Gu Jue¡¯s abnormal behavior tonight. He felt that it was even more abnormal for him to answer Gu Jue¡¯s question here instead of hanging up the phone. Actually, Chu Bai Qing looked gentle and easy to talk to. Actually, he was a very stubborn person. Otherwise, he would not have liked Gu Jue for so many years. However, since Gu Jue did not care about his wishes and when he lowered his stance and begged him not to treat him like that, Gu Jue still forced himself to do that thing to him ¡­ From the moment he returned home and saw that he was covered in marks and could not even stand steadily, he told himself that it was over between him and Gu Jue. He no longer liked him, or rather, he no longer did ¡­ He loved it! She couldn¡¯t get out of bed for a few days in pain, and the marks on her body only disappeared after almost half a month ¡­ This period of time made Chu baiqing even more certain that he made the right decision. He had his own pride and shouldn¡¯t be treated like that ¡­ He felt that his mood was gradually calming down. He had licked his wounds more or less, and he could really let go. This was what he told himself ¡­ then go to the hotel and get a room. You can¡¯t sleep well when you¡¯re in pain. You¡¯re so delicate! After being with Chu baiqing for so many years, he was only afraid of him getting hurt. That glass body of his couldn¡¯t take the pain and he couldn¡¯t stop groaning. Chapter 665 - 665 His warning and not allowed 665 His warning and not allowed Hearing this, he was so annoyed that he wanted to lock him in a sponge house so that he wouldn¡¯t bump into him. He didn¡¯t want him to be in pain. His heart ached for him, but he couldn¡¯t feel pain for him. ¡°Gu Jue, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Bai Qing leaned against the wall and turned off the sensor light. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s sleepiness was gone, his voice wasn¡¯t hoarse, and he didn¡¯t have that lazy and gentle tone. The cold voice that Gu Jue hated was restored. Gu Jue¡¯s knuckles turned white as he held his phone. He didn¡¯t want to hear Chu baiqing¡¯s tone. ¡°I especially ¡­ I called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up. When the call finally connected, it turned out to be another man. I even told him, ¡± Bai Qing, I miss you, I miss you so, so much ¡­ what a f * cking joke ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s voice was a little higher, but it was clear that he was restraining himself. He didn¡¯t want to yell at Chu baiqing, who was trying to distance himself from him, over the phone. This was the first time he couldn¡¯t help but miss her. He said to the other side of the phone that he missed her, but in the end. he said it to another man. It was. waste ¡­ Chu baiqing also did not expect Gu Jue to say that he missed him. A person like him would never say such mushy words. Even when he said that he liked him that day, he said it in a muffled and unwilling manner ¡­ Chu baiqing rubbed his swollen temples. He must have been too tired and had not woken up yet. Otherwise, why did he feel that Gu Jue¡¯s words were very aggrieved ¡­ How could the high and mighty Lord Jue feel wronged ¡­ He had always been used to doing whatever he wanted, and he would only stop when he was happy. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t pick up his call, so he kept calling. He couldn¡¯t change his number because the last few numbers on his brothers ¡®phones had a meaning. However, he could not block Gu Jue either. A few years ago, he had an argument with Gu Jue, and he had blacklisted him. At that time, Gu Jue had gone crazy and argued with him for a long time. After they made up, he forced him to swear that he would never blacklist his number again. He had made a vow, so he did not blacklist him. It was because he didn¡¯t answer his calls that he would call him whenever he thought of it, regardless of the time. He was a doctor, and he couldn¡¯t turn off his phone. If there was an emergency, he would find his people. Chu baiqing took out a cigarette box and a lighter from his coat. He held the phone between his ears and lit a cigarette. Gu Jue heard the sound of a lighter on the other end of the line. He shouted into the phone, ¡± Chu baiqing, I told you not to smoke. You f * cking threw it away! There were some emotions that you couldn¡¯t control just because you wanted to. For example, Gu Jue had warned Chu baiqing not to smoke again. But, knowing that Chu Bai Qing smoked, he couldn¡¯t control his anger. He wanted to shout and scold him ¡­ His Chu baiqing hated the smell of smoke. His Chu baiqing shouldn¡¯t have had a cigarette between his fingers. Although it was very sexy, he shouldn¡¯t have ¡­ Chu baiqing took a deep drag on his cigarette. He didn¡¯t know how he started smoking. He used to hate the smell of smoke. He felt that it was very uncomfortable. However, there were still so many people who were smoking, and she just couldn¡¯t get rid of them. Now, he also felt that he could not quit. If he did not smoke, he would feel uncomfortable all over. This kind of discomfort would make him miss Gu Jue like crazy. ¡°Gu Jue, you still remember us ¡­ It was probably when we were 15 or 16!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone. Gu Jue was stunned. They were talking about smoking! Why are you talking about the past again ¡­ Chapter 666 - 666 You dare to throw me away, you dare to give up on me? 666 You dare to throw me away, you dare to give up on me? Gu Jue didn¡¯t have much of an impression of what happened between him and Chu baiqing when they were young and when they slowly grew up. Whenever his family members, big brother, and third brother talked about it, he would listen and think about what they were talking about. That was why he vaguely felt that such a thing seemed to have happened. So, he still waited for Chu baiqing to tell him about what happened when they were 15 or 16. While she was waiting, she forgot about Chu Bai Qing smoking. that year, I wanted to learn the violin, but my mother didn¡¯t agree. She thought that I was good at the piano and that I was too late to learn the piano! After hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Gu Jue finally remembered that there was such a thing. Moreover, his impression of her had become deeper. I remember. Didn¡¯t I throw the piano away and change to the violin ¡­ Chu baiqing played the piano very well. He was really very good. His fingers were long and beautiful. This was something Gu Jue had known since he was young. After that, Chu baiqing suddenly took an interest in the violin, so he wanted to learn it and gave up on the piano. No one could understand this. After all, in everyone¡¯s hearts, Chu baiqing loved the piano. Gu Jue also thought that he loved the piano the most since he was so good at it. However, no matter how his family tried to stop him, Chu baiqing still gave up on the piano and started learning the violin ¡­ The elders all said that Chu Bai Qing was shy and introverted, gentle and refined, but when he was stubborn, even ten bulls couldn¡¯t pull him back. She had never seen such a cowardly child who gave up on something she liked so easily ¡­ Although Gu Jue was a careless person who didn¡¯t like to use his brain, at this moment, he suddenly realized why Chu baiqing was talking about this ¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, what do you mean? What did that mean? What do you mean by that?¡± Gu Jue shouted at the phone without a care. His whole body seemed to be on fire, as if he would turn into a big fireball if he rolled on the ground. Chu baiqing had compared him to a piano, how could he say that ¡­ ¡°Jue, I¡¯ve been like this since I was young. No matter how much I like something, I¡¯ll throw it away and give it up as I please. You should know me.¡± Gu Jue took out another cigarette and lit it against the original cigarette. He started smoking again. you dare to throw me away? you dare to give me up? Chu baiqing, I¡¯m not. piano. I¡¯m. human. I¡¯m¡­ cking living human.. was a bastard before. I didn¡¯t control myself. I f. cking regret it too. I ¡­ Gu Jue simply sat on the ground. It was as if he had no strength left in his body. He felt powerless. This feeling of powerlessness was like falling into a drain and trying to grab onto a piece of driftwood. His fingers touched the edge of the driftwood, but the water rippled, and he couldn¡¯t hold on to it. He grabbed again and again, and when he felt that he could hold on to it, another wave came, completely lifting the driftwood to another place. He could only watch as the piece of driftwood that saved his life slowly floated away, but he couldn¡¯t catch it. Then, his body sank until he drowned in the water ¡­ Before Gu Jue could finish, Chu baiqing interrupted him. ¡°Gu Jue, there¡¯s something bad about me. I want my face, and I have my bottom line. I like you, I like you very much, but what you did to me in the car that day, I can¡¯t get over it. I¡¯ve tried it before ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse and filled with pain. A person would always have a bad habit that they couldn¡¯t change. Chapter 667 - 667 Ill beg you again today, youll agree 667 I¡¯ll beg you again today, you¡¯ll agree For example, Chu baiqing¡¯s biggest weakness was his stubbornness. He couldn¡¯t get around Gu Jue forcing himself on him. It wasn¡¯t that he was in great pain, but it was daytime on the airport Highway. As long as the car on the opposite Lane slowed down. little, he would be able to see the situation in the car clearly. Since that day, he had never sat in the front passenger seat again. He was unwilling to admit that he was sick in his heart ¡­ ¡°I f * cking said that if you mind, I¡¯ll let you come back up. You can do whatever you want, and I won¡¯t say no no no matter how much you torture me. What else do you want me to do? Chu baiqing, do you want me to kneel down in front of you? To beg for your forgiveness?¡± Gu Jue was known for his laziness. If he could speak less, he would not say more. But now, he wasn¡¯t lazy at all. He kept asking Chu Bai Qing what he would do to make her forgive him ¡­ Gu Jue had never done anything that he regretted in his life. However, the incident in the car was the only thing that he regretted. He was filled with regret. If he could control his anger that day, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this between him and Chu Bai Qing. Maybe they were already together, and they were in love even more blissfully and intimately than before. No, there was one more thing he regretted. When he found out that Chu baiqing liked him, he shouldn¡¯t have been unable to accept it. No matter how he felt, he selfishly kept Chu baiqing by his side. After being overly intimate with her, he even begged her with a disgusted face. He deserved to die. He was selfish and hurt Chu baiqing ¡­ ¡°You know that I won¡¯t. So, Gu Jue, let¡¯s just leave it at that! Don¡¯t keep tormenting me, there won¡¯t be a result between us. I won¡¯t turn back, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m really tired! So, I¡¯m begging you to let me go! That day in the car ¡­ Now that he realized what had happened, Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t give him the chance to ask for his forgiveness ¡­ ¡°You know that I won¡¯t. So, Gu Jue, let¡¯s just leave it at that! Don¡¯t keep tormenting me, there won¡¯t be a result between us. I won¡¯t turn back, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m really tired! So, I¡¯m begging you to let me go! That day in the car ¡­ I beg you not to do that to me ¡­ If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll beg you again today, so you¡¯ll agree!¡± Actually, Chu baiqing should have hung up after saying all this, but he didn¡¯t. He just waited silently. He wanted Gu Jue to give him a definite answer. He knew that as long as Gu Jue made a promise, he would do it. Previously, when they were entangled with each other, Gu Jue had never said anything like ¡®let it be¡¯ between them. Chu baiqing knew that Gu Jue would agree. He knew him well. What happened in the car that day was a hurdle he couldn¡¯t get over. It was the same for Gu Jue. It was his eternal guilt to himself. Based on this point alone, Gu Jue would definitely agree to her last request. On the other end of the phone, Gu Jue felt his ears buzzing. He could hear every word that Chu baiqing said clearly. However, he did not seem to have heard her clearly, as if he had never made the call. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll answer you. I¡¯m hanging up and going to sleep! Let¡¯s take a bath!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s tone was very calm, so calm that he did not even know what he was saying. Chu Bai Qing closed his eyes and hung up the phone. He held his head and slid down the wall. His head hurt like a bug was biting him ¡­ Jason walked over and wanted to help Chu baiqing up, but he shook his head. ¡°Chu, you should have told him about your situation, not pushed him away like this!¡± Jason squatted down and said to Chu Bai Qing. Chapter 668 - 668 Dont think that I cant bear to beat you up! Youve got a temper, right? 668 Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t bear to beat you up! You¡¯ve got a temper, right? Chu baiqing looked at Jason and smiled. He then looked at his own phone and opened the screen. He found Gu Jue¡¯s phone number and blacklisted it. His hands were shaking when he pressed the confirm button, but he still pressed it in the end. Her eyes were slightly red and a little moist. In her hazy state, her thoughts went back to more than ten years ago. In the hot August, there were only a few people walking on the school field in the afternoon under the hot sun. Under the shade of a big tree, two beautiful young men were sitting and lying down ¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, can you be a man? I¡¯m so annoyed with your indifferent face. If someone else bullies you again, can¡¯t you hit them back? What¡¯s the use of your long arms? don¡¯t you know how to wave your fists?¡± Gu Jue was lying on the grass with a blade of grass in his mouth as he spoke to Chu baiqing, who was sitting obediently beside him. ¡°Class is about to start, let¡¯s go back!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was very pleasant to hear, it was as gentle as water. He did not like Gu Jue¡¯s vulgarities, and he did not like to use his fists to solve everything. He was good at studying, but there would always be students who didn¡¯t like to study looking for trouble. He felt that he should just ignore such things. There was no need to make himself angry. ¡°Hey, why is it so hard to talk to you? what¡¯s in your head? Is it a fart?¡± Gu Jue suddenly sat up and spat out the grass in his mouth. He pointed at Chu baiqing¡¯s head and asked. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s pretending!¡± Chu baiqing answered Gu Jue¡¯s question, ¡± what¡¯s in your head? ¡± ¡°Are you looking for a beating? Chu baiqing, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t bear to beat you up! You¡¯ve got a temper, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s understanding was Chu baiqing¡¯s meaning. He was equal to a fart. Chu baiqing lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He shouldn¡¯t have said that his mind and heart were filled with him ¡­ These words should be kept in her heart, how could she say it out loud? Chu baiqing shouldn¡¯t have said it. Chu baiqing¡¯s head drooped and he didn¡¯t say a word. Gu Jue wanted to curse at him. A few girls carrying violin on their backs walked past them not far away. Gu Jue said casually, ¡± I heard them playing the violin the other day. It was quite nice, even better than you playing the piano. You¡¯re so boring playing the piano! In Gu Jue¡¯s heart, everything Chu baiqing did was boring. Because everything was done so well, there was nothing Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t do. He was like a machine, so naturally, it was boring. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue, then at his own hands. So he didn¡¯t like her playing the piano. No wonder he would fall asleep every time she played. He didn¡¯t like it ¡­ Violin? It shouldn¡¯t be difficult, but he didn¡¯t have enough time. If he wanted to learn the violin, he wouldn¡¯t have time to learn the piano ¡­ Chu baiqing was young under the sun. Although he had a gentle personality and didn¡¯t want to compete with the world, he was stubborn in his bones. He had his own ideas, and the person who led him was called Gu Jue ¡­ When his tears fell, Gu Jue stopped smiling. His memory was too good. It turned out that he could remember the past so clearly. He could remember every single word of their conversation, and he thought he would remember it for the rest of his life! Because it was deeply engraved in the bottom of his heart, becoming a brand, and integrated into his blood. At this moment, Chu baiqing was glad that he had a good memory because these memories would comfort him. There were some things that Gu Jue would never know in his entire life. For example, he had given up on the piano because he had said that he thought the violin was good. Another example was that he didn¡¯t just like him, but deeply loved him ¡­ Chapter 669 - 669 No one will be able to find this place, youll live here from now on 669 No one will be able to find this place, you¡¯ll live here from now on Huo qingge felt as if she had been in a deep sleep for days. It was as if he was lying on the clouds, soft and comfortable. Instead of lying on the slightly hard bed made of steel wires in the cave ¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s throat was dry and painful. She opened her mouth, wanting to drink some water. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she thought that she was still dreaming. It was because she saw beautiful crystal lights and a white roof, instead of cold and hard stones ¡­ He rubbed his head. It was so heavy that he felt like he had been run over by a car. Was she still having a fever? why did she feel so warm? the blanket seemed to be very light ¡­ Huo qingge touched the blanket. It was soft to the touch, unlike the slightly rough blanket she had been wearing ¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s eyes snapped open and she looked around at the unfamiliar surroundings. She was sure that she was not dreaming. Where was she? If this wasn¡¯t a cave, where was it? The soft bed, the Mediterranean style of decoration, and the main blue and white colors made people feel relaxed and happy. This was not her home ¡­ Where was that? A bad premonition surfaced in her mind. Huo qingge lifted the blanket and got out of bed. She ran to the window barefooted. The warm wind blew on her face through the window, and she could see the silver-white beach as far as the eye could see ¡­ What was connected to it was a dark green color, that was the sea ¡­ It was winter in Yun Cheng, but it was summer here, and this was the seaside ¡­ Mediterranean style ¡­ She was currently overseas ¡­ Mingxiu ¡­ All of a sudden, Huo qingge realized that she was wearing a white dress with suspenders instead of a nightgown. It was simple yet sexy ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The man¡¯s voice was heard. Huo qingge turned around abruptly and looked at mingxiu, who was leaning against the wall. Her breathing became rapid ¡­ Mingxiu had taken her abroad. Why did this happen after she had slept? She said she shouldn¡¯t have fallen sick, she shouldn¡¯t have fallen sick ¡­ Huo qingge opened her mouth. She did not know if she was thirsty, but she could not make any sound. She looked anxiously and annoyedly at Ming Xiu¡¯s lazy posture. She wanted to go home ¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing shoes?¡± Ming Xiu frowned as he looked at the barefooted Huo qingge. He walked to the bed, bent down, picked up Huo qingge¡¯s slippers, and walked towards the window. Once again, he bent down and personally helped Huo qingge put on her shoes. Huo qingge, who was unable to speak, did not pay attention to the shoes she was wearing. Instead, she was wondering why she could not speak ¡­ Ming Xiu stood up and looked at Huo qingge, who was anxiously pointing at his mouth. He raised his hand, trying to push the stray hair on her forehead behind her ear. Huo qingge realized what he was doing and took a step back. Ming Xiu¡¯s hand froze in mid-air, and he slowly put it down. The smile on his face gradually disappeared. He saw the guarded look in Huo qingge¡¯s eyes, and his eyes darkened. your fever damaged your vocal cords. Don¡¯t try to speak for the time being. You¡¯ll be better after a while! Ming Xiu¡¯s tone was very heavy. Huo qingge¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. I can¡¯t speak for a while? Burned his vocal cords? She opened her mouth again, wanting to speak. She wanted to ask Ming Xiu why he had brought her here, and where was this place? However, she could not say anything. this is my territory. No one will be able to find this place. You¡¯ll be living here from now on. You might not be used to it at first, but it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get used to it slowly and fall in love with it. Ming Xiu¡¯s tone was very calm, as if he was telling Huo qingge that the food in this restaurant was very good, so she should try it! Chapter 670 - 670 Ill punish you if you do this again 670 I¡¯ll punish you if you do this again Hearing Ming Xiu¡¯s words, Huo qingge staggered two steps back. Her muddled mind gradually cleared up. Ming Xiu wanted to imprison her here forever. This was his territory, a place that no one could find. He had made it clear to her. His meaning was clear. Li beixiao should not think about finding this place ¡­ This was how he, mingxiu, treated her, his Savior ¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s eyes reddened. She couldn¡¯t even find mingxiu¡¯s hideout in Yun city, not to mention that this was his territory. She would never be able to find him in her lifetime. She had to hold onto the wall to support her body and not collapse. Li beixiao would go crazy with anxiety. Everyone would be worried about her. Huo qingge looked at Ming Xiu with her watery eyes, her mouth moving as if she was saying something. Ming Xiu understood. She was asking him why? Ming Xiu had never known that a woman¡¯s tears could be such a powerful weapon. It was as if a sharp sword had pierced his heart. It was very painful ¡­ I like you and want to be with you. I want to be with you seriously. I want to dote on you and take care of you ¡­ I love you!¡± Ming Xiu said these words very calmly, although these words didn¡¯t seem like something someone like him would say. However, when he was talking to Huo qingge, he said it so naturally that it was not difficult for him to say it. He was also surprised. Huo qingge raised her hand and gave Ming Xiu a tight slap. Her actions were as fast as lightning. With Ming Xiu¡¯s reaction speed, he could have stopped her hand and prevented this slap from landing on his face. Huo qingge had just woken up and was still sick, so she did not have much strength in her hand. Thus, the slap did not hurt. However, this was the first time that Ming Xiu had been slapped, and it was by a woman at that. However, it was precisely because it was Huo qingge that he allowed it to happen. Previously, Huo qingge had thought that it was fortunate that she had saved mingxiu¡¯s life. Otherwise, her kidnapping would have definitely caused serious consequences. But now, she regretted saving mingxiu. Because of him, it was very likely that she would never see her husband, children. and brother again in this life ¡­ This was not impossible, because she believed too much in Ming Xiu¡¯s ability to hide. This place was surrounded by the sea, so it was impossible to escape ¡­ For the first time, Huo qingge felt a deep sense of despair. She felt that even breathing was becoming difficult. She was very, very tired ¡­ just this once, I¡¯ll treat it as if you¡¯re still asleep. If you do this again, I¡¯ll punish you! Ming Xiu¡¯s taboo was that someone would attack him. He would never give those who wanted to hurt him or those who wanted to kill him a chance to live. All these years, the reason why he could still live in peace was that he had a strong sense of crisis. When he felt danger, he had already taken action to solve it. This was an instinct that did not allow him to think. Therefore, this warning was also a form of protection for Huo qingge. He was afraid that if there was a next time, he would accidentally hurt her. It didn¡¯t hurt even if she slapped him. If she was willing to hit him, he would let her do it obediently. However, it couldn¡¯t be any more sudden. His reaction would be faster because his knife didn¡¯t hesitate. From the moment he decided to keep her by his side, he was prepared to face her temper for a long time. Because she was Huo qingge, he would indulge her without limit. What they needed was time. He believed that time would make her accept him. Time would also make her forget the past and forget li beixiao ¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s face turned cold and she raised her hand to slap him again, but Ming Xiu grabbed her wrist. Chapter 671 - 671 Dont make me wait too long, my patience is limited 671 Don¡¯t make me wait too long, my patience is limited Ming Xiu pushed Huo qingge¡¯s body against the wall, and then his chest leaned against her. He trapped Huo qingge, who was trembling with anger, between the wall and his body. This was the first time the two of them were so close to each other. Ming Xiu could clearly feel that Huo qingge¡¯s trembling body had suddenly turned stiff. He furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t want them to be at daggers drawn at the beginning of their relationship. This was not a good plan. He thought that she would only throw a tantrum and would not hit him like this. Moreover, she still hit him after he had warned her. This was not a good habit. With one hand, he grabbed both of Huo qingge¡¯s hands and lifted them above her head, imprisoning her against the wall. This woman had been in his heart for several years. That year, she was only eighteen or nineteen years old, young and inexperienced. She was mature and charming now. No matter what stage she was at, she was the most beautiful existence in his heart. He had never had such a strong desire for a woman. His rough fingers gently covered Huo qingge¡¯s lips, meeting Huo qingge¡¯s angry eyes, Ming Xiu smiled faintly. He bent down, wanting to kiss her, but Huo qingge turned her head away and bit her lip. Ming Xiu¡¯s lips landed on Huo qingge¡¯s cheek. The soft and smooth touch made him quite satisfied. ¡°Stop biting me. I was too impatient. I¡¯ll wait for you to get used to it before we do what we should do. Valiant song, I¡¯m a normal man. Don¡¯t make me wait too long. My patience is limited!¡± He kissed Huo qingge¡¯s face again before releasing his grip on her wrist. Huo qingge did not move at all. She knew what struggling and resisting meant to a man. That was the catalyst to stimulate them to conquer and possess. Huo qingge knew that if Ming Xiu were to use force, she would not be able to escape at all. She would only be forced to ¡­ I have something to deal with. If you want to sleep, then sleep for a while. If you don¡¯t want to sleep, go out for a walk. If you¡¯re hungry, tell Ren. He¡¯s just outside the door. Be good! He ruffled Huo qingge¡¯s hair and left reluctantly. Huo qingge was like an addictive drug. As long as you touched her, you couldn¡¯t get rid of it. In fact, she was poisonous. When Ming Xiu walked out of the room, Huo qingge¡¯s entire body was limp on the ground. She hugged her knees and curled herself up into a ball. In such hot weather, she actually felt extremely cold. Helpless and despairing, Huo qingge had always thought of herself as a calm person. However, at this moment, she did not know what to do. Ming Xiu¡¯s words still echoed in her ears. stop biting. I was too impatient. I¡¯ll wait for you to slowly get used to it. Then, we¡¯ll do what we should do. Valiant song, I¡¯m a normal man. Don¡¯t make me wait too long. My patience is limited! This was his territory. If he wanted to do anything to her, he could do it anytime and anywhere. Unless she was dead, she could only be possessed ¡­ ¡°Li beixiao, li beixiao ¡­¡± At that moment, Huo qingge was a helpless little woman who wanted to rely on her man. The man who loved her and doted on her ¡­ This was the first time Huo qingge had cried so hysterically since she was kidnapped. She had gone crazy thinking about li beixiao. She missed her child, her brother, Feng Yan, and the little trumpeting machine ¡­ She even wanted to get a Cola. However, the more she thought about it, the more desperate she felt. She wanted to cry out loud, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Even if she were to die Here, li beixiao might not even know ¡­ ¨C In the headquarters- Li beixiao suddenly woke up. His forehead was covered with a thin layer of sweat. He looked around and clearly heard valiant song calling him. Chapter 672 - 672 He had completely infuriated him 672 He had completely infuriated him He touched the sweat on his forehead and realized that he was dreaming. It had been two days since he had such a dream. It felt so real. Valiant song had not called for four days, so li beixiao was very uneasy. He simply washed up and walked out of the room. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping well recently. He could only sleep for a while when he was extremely sleepy, but he kept dreaming when he fell asleep. ¨C Inside the study- Huo zhongrao was on the phone when li beixiao came in. Feng Yan was also on the phone, and both of them did not look too good. ¡°Trash!¡± Feng Yan threw the phone in his hand at him. He looked up and saw li beixiao. He avoided his eyes, but finally met his Haggard eyes. Li beixiao¡¯s heart sank. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Li beixiao asked in a hoarse voice, his heart and face heavy. ¡°Mingxiu has returned to his base!¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s mercenary group had their own transportation network, and they could travel to any country at will. This was the most impressive part of them, and also why Ming Xiu could become the strongest army. Li beixiao clenched his fists. Without a doubt, valiant song had been taken away by him ¡­ Recently, because he couldn¡¯t find mingxiu¡¯s powerlessness, he had once again swallowed li Beichen. This feeling of powerlessness made him feel that if he had a gun in his hand, he would have shot himself to death. If he couldn¡¯t even protect his own woman, how could he still have the face to live? don¡¯t blame yourself, Yan. Compared to Ming Xiu, we are indeed at a disadvantage. If they could be found so easily, they would have died hundreds of times! Feng Yan was also upset, but he knew that li beixiao was even more upset than him. These few days, li beixiao did not eat much and did not have a good sleep. He had lost a lot of weight. He had just caught Tong Jiahui today and thought that li Boyan¡¯s matter would be resolved very quickly. The next step was to negotiate with Ming Xiu and bring valiant song back, but Ming Xiu took her away. By doing so, he was clearly telling li beixiao that he was set on Huo qingge. ¡°Ah Yan is right, no one knows where mingxiu¡¯s base camp is!¡± Huo zhongrao put down his phone, took out a cigarette, and lit it up after a few tries. He had contacted all the connections he could use, but no one knew where Ming Xiu was even though they were all familiar with him. Li beixiao¡¯s eyes darkened. He closed his eyes and calmed himself down. There must be a way to find Ming Xiu. Previously, he admired him because he did not participate in li Boyan¡¯s matters and even protected valiant song. Now that he had set his eyes on his woman and taken him away, he would no longer be polite to him. He had completely enraged him. ¡°Ah Yan, issue a global bounty for capturing Ming Xiu alive!¡± Li beixiao suddenly opened his eyes and instantly had a plan. The global bounty was like a platform. A large part of the work that Ming Xiu and the others took on was this global bounty. If they felt the price was right, they would take the order and collect the money after the work was done. ¡°There are so many people under mingxiu, I don¡¯t believe they won¡¯t have disloyalty.¡± Li beixiao¡¯s offer of 100 million was already a sky-high price. With such an attractive price, there would definitely be people who would accept it. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s smile was devilish and soft. Why didn¡¯t he think of this? Those people were all desperadoes who lived on the edge of the blade for money. Someone would definitely accept a hundred million. Ming Xiu had really gone too far this time ¡­ Chapter 673 - 673 Gu Jues temper has been very bad these two days 673 Gu Jue¡¯s temper has been very bad these two days Huo zhongrao glanced at li beixiao. He said to capture Ming Xiu alive, not to take his life. ¡°If we push him too far, valiant song might be in danger. Besides, he has helped us before, so we should prioritize valiant song¡¯s safety.¡± Li beixiao wanted to take Ming Xiu¡¯s life directly because it would be easier. However, as soon as the global bounty was issued, Ming Xiu would be the first to know. He would be on his guard, and valiant song would be in danger. Li beixiao¡¯s calmness at this time was beyond Huo zhongrao¡¯s expectations. He thought that he would panic and fly into a rage. He was still thinking about how to comfort him. ah Yan, tell Gu Jue to keep an eye on li Boyan and Tang ru. I think he¡¯s not in a good state these two days. Don¡¯t let anything happen. Tong Jiahui was arrested, and Li Boyan will definitely take the risk! After all, li Boyan was a member of the Li family. The final judgment would be given to him by the law. Only then would he have an explanation for everyone. Although li beixiao was in charge of the Li family now, there were still many other forces in the side branches. Therefore, he still had to pay attention to what he should pay attention to, so as not to let others gossip about him. Feng Yan looked at li beixiao. These two days, Gu Jue¡¯s temper had been very bad, and his subordinates did not dare to report to him. If he spoke too softly, he would be beaten. If he spoke too fast, he would be beaten. If he spoke too much, he would be beaten ¡­ Even in the morning, one of his men was wearing a light blue shirt. He also beat her up because Chu Bai Qing also liked to wear light blue shirts ¡­ In any case, she was just angry and annoyed at everything she saw. She would either squint her eyes and think about how to find some trouble, or she would glare at people and bully them. Li beixiao scolded him twice and he started to glare at him. Li beixiao kicked him twice to suppress the anger in him. I know, big brother. I¡¯ll tell him. Although he has a bad temper and his period might be here, he¡¯s still reliable and knows what¡¯s important. Feng Yan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to talk to Gu Jue now. It was as if he had eaten gunpowder. He could not be like li beixiao, who would kick Gu Jue when he glared at him. Although they were brothers, Gu Jue called li beixiao his third brother. So, he had to bear with it when he kicked Gu Jue. He and Gu Jue were like brothers, and they could not fight. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Tong Jiahui to you! I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Huo zhongrao hadn¡¯t slept much these days, so he looked Haggard and tired. The only thing that made him happy was that little demon was very obedient. Perhaps it knew that something had happened to valiant song, but she had not caused any trouble for the past few days and had been doing her work in peace. She was suddenly so obedient and even sent him a message to comfort him. He was really not used to it. I really want to see this person who came back from the dead. I have to let him have a taste of being unable to speak. I didn¡¯t let her die so quickly. The heavens have really opened their eyes! Tang Tang¡¯s inability to speak was a thorn in everyone¡¯s heart. If it were not for Tong Jiahui, li beixiao would not have been separated from Tang Tang. Li beixiao did not say anything. He was also very happy that Tong Jiahui would not die so easily. A woman like her should live a life worse than death. These people who disturbed their quiet lives should be punished. No one would have a good time. When li beixiao and Feng Yan arrived at the room where Tong Jiahui was being held, Feng Yan almost couldn¡¯t recognize the woman in front of him. She was so thin that she looked like a bag of bones. Her eyes were sunken in, making her look like a ghost. Chapter 674 - 674 Get rid of all the women around him 674 Get rid of all the women around him When Tong Jiahui saw li beixiao, her dull eyes suddenly lit up. beixiao ¡­ Tong Jiahui was wearing a black knitted sweater, which made her look even slimmer. She hurriedly tidied her clothes and looked at li beixiao with a smile. She had always liked to wear bright and beautiful clothes, always so high and mighty, elegant and calm. She was generous and presentable, so she was the object of envy of all women. It was an honor for her to be able to walk with the most powerful and charming men in Yun Cheng. She had carefully managed all of this, but Huo qingge¡¯s appearance had broken her plans. Why did Huo qingge exist in this world? why? She hated herself for choosing Huo qingge out of so many people when she was looking for a pregnant girl for li beixiao ¡­ She was Tong Jiahui¡¯s nemesis. If another woman had given birth to Tang Tang, she could bring Tang Tang to li beixiao. She understood li beixiao too well. He was a person who valued family ties, especially the concept of family. If he knew that Tang Tang was their daughter, he would definitely marry her. They would definitely be very happy now. She was in such a miserable state now all because of Huo qingge. She wanted to kill her immediately. That damned woman. She should be cursed and die a terrible death. It was Huo qingge who had destroyed all of her happiness. She did not know how many years she had loved li beixiao. She thought that they would definitely be together because she had been so careful to protect this relationship. She had tried to get rid of all the women around li beixiao, such as Qiao ran, who was more scheming than her. She had found someone to get rid of him, and that was why her mother had sent her abroad. That woman actually dared to drug li beixiao and wanted to get pregnant with his child in order to stay by li beixiao¡¯s side. How could she allow such a thing to happen? She had gotten rid of all the women around li beixiao who had feelings for him. Everyone thought that li beixiao was not interested in women. In fact, no one knew how much energy she had put in to prevent these women from getting close to li beixiao. She wanted to be the only woman by his side, and he would definitely fall in love with her. However, all the hard work she had put in all these years had gone to Huo qingge¡¯s benefit, allowing her to enjoy all of this for nothing. She had gotten li beixiao¡¯s love ¡­ Li beixiao was hers. He was her, Tong Jiahui¡¯s. His everything and his love was hers. Li beixiao looked at Tong Jiahui in front of him. He had really treated her as a friend before. Because she knew the big picture and didn¡¯t pester people, and she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, it was easy to be friends with her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her to do something as important as getting pregnant. He trusted her, but she had hidden her selfish motives and caused their family to be separated for so many years. ¡°How can you still talk? Didn¡¯t I ask someone to cut off your tongue and let you have a taste of not being able to speak?¡± Feng Yan leaned against the door frame and looked at Tong Jiahui¡¯s gentle eyes with a deep and cold murderous intent. When Tong Jiahui heard Feng Yan¡¯s words, she immediately fell back into her chair. Her already pale face was even paler. She covered her mouth and looked at li beixiao helplessly. bei Zhi, please save me. I was forced to do this. They forced me to do this. I love you. I love you ¡­ Chapter 675 - 675 The response she got was a heavy slap 675 The response she got was a heavy slap Li beixiao shot a cold glance at Tong Jiahui, who was so scared that he shut up. She had never seen such a cold li beixiao before. He was not warm to her before, but compared to other women, he was much colder. Li beixiao was already very good to her. If they met, he would also say, ¡± Jiahui, you¡¯ve lost weight recently! ¡°Jiahui, your clothes look pretty good!¡± ¡°Jiahui, big brother is here today. You should come over too!¡± ¡°Jiahui ¡­¡± Every time he called her Jiahui, she felt that it would be worth it even if she had to wait for him for the rest of her life. She was willing to do so. She would be overjoyed when he realized that she had changed a little. Sometimes, in order to hear him say that, she would even stop eating or sleeping a few days before they were supposed to meet. Just to hear him say, ¡± Jiahui, no matter how busy you are with work, you have to take care of your rest. You don¡¯t look too good and you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. As long as she heard him say such words, she felt as if her heart was wrapped in honey. He could see how Haggard and thin he was. It proved that he cared about her and that she was in his heart. ¡°I thought we were friends, and I also treated you as a friend. Tong Jiahui, you should know that I, li beixiao, don¡¯t have any friends of the opposite sex. You are the only one, but what have you done?¡± Li beixiao felt disgusted when he thought about how this woman had once used his sperm and her eggs to do test-tube babies. It was a good thing that she did not succeed. If she really did succeed, it would be a sad thing for the child to have such a vicious mother. bei Zhi, li Boyan used my father to threaten me. I had no choice but to comply. I was also forced to do so. I was possessed because I loved you too much ¡­ The teary-eyed Tong Jiahui wanted to hug li beixiao, the man she loved deeply. However, li beixiao took a step back and did not even let her touch his sleeve. Tong Jiahui¡¯s hand froze in mid-air and she looked at li beixiao with a wronged expression. ¡°Bei Zhi, we¡¯ve grown up together. My feelings for you are all real. I¡¯ve never thought of harming you. I don¡¯t care if you have money or status. I only want you. I¡¯m different from those women. I only want you!¡± Tong Jiahui bit her lip. Her voice was choked with emotion, and her eyes were filled with infatuation. ¡°Disgusting!¡± Without waiting for li beixiao to speak, Feng Yan felt like vomiting. Tong Jiahui, don¡¯t put the coat of love on the sin you have committed. I don¡¯t care about your love, and you don¡¯t deserve to talk about love. That¡¯s a taint to the word! Why were there so many people who did things for love? all the excuses they used were for love, but their love was selfish and narrow. ¡°Bei Zhi ¡­ How could you say that about me? do you think Huo qingge loves you? What she loves is nothing more than your status and money. Do you think a woman who would sell her stomach for money is noble?¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t become a surrogate for you, she¡¯ll still become a surrogate for someone else. She¡¯ll give birth to another man¡¯s child and even sell her own body.¡± ¡°Back then, she agreed to use the most primitive method to get pregnant in order to get more money. She did it for money. Do you think she loves you, a woman who can open her legs to anyone?¡± Tong Jiahui shouted hysterically at li beixiao. She was not willing to accept this, she was not willing to accept this ¡­ However, she received a heavy slap in response. Chapter 676 - 676 Youve broken your promise today 676 You¡¯ve broken your promise today Li Bei¡¯s slap was not light. He never hit a woman. He also thought that a man who hit a woman was not a man. However, Tong Jiahui had violated his biggest taboo, which was to destroy his woman. No one could say anything bad about his woman. No one. In his heart, Huo qingge was the best woman in the world, and no one could compare to her. ¡°Tong Jiahui, I, li beixiao, have never hit a woman before. Today, you have broken my precept!¡± Li beixiao felt that he had dirtied Tong Jiahui¡¯s hands by slapping her face. Back then, Huo qingge had no other choice but to do this for the sake of her mother¡¯s surgery fees. An 18-year-old girl in a foreign country with no one to rely on, what else could she do other than sell herself? Why did this reason become so unbearable when it came to Tong Jiahui? only people with dark and dirty Hearts would say what you just said. Tong Jiahui, you¡¯re really unworthy of being a human! Tong Jiahui was indeed inhumane. She had no humanity, otherwise, she would not have taken Tang Tang away. I won¡¯t let you live a good life just because you took care of my daughter. I won¡¯t let you die a good death either. How could you treat such a young child like that? you¡¯re a cruel and unscrupulous animal! Li beixiao looked at Tong Jiahui, who had been slapped to the ground by him. He did not have a trace of pity. She had brought this upon herself. If she only loved him and did not do such a heartless thing, then he, li beixiao, would not treat a woman like this. After all, he did not have the right to control the love of others. ¡°Li beixiao, you can¡¯t say that about me. Everything I did was because I love you, because I love you! How can you say that about me? is it wrong for me to love you? You actually hit me for Huo qingge, she¡¯s a b * tch ¡­¡± As soon as Tong Jiahui said the word ¡®b * tch¡¯, Feng Yan kicked her out. Li beixiao didn¡¯t have time to make a move because Feng Yan was closer to Tong Jiahui and he was faster. Tong Jiahui was kicked out by Feng Yan and hit the table leg. ¡°I¡¯m going to cut off your tongue right now!¡± Feng Yan had the habit of carrying a knife with him. The knife was very small and the dark silver glow was pointed at Tong Jiahui¡¯s face. Tong Jiahui was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, because she knew that Feng Yan would really cut off her tongue. ¡°Bei Zhi, save me ¡­¡± Tong Jiahui knew that Feng Yan was a lunatic. The knife was right in her face, and she did not know when her tongue would be cut off. If she moved her face even a little, she would be disfigured. you deserve it. Cutting your tongue off is a light punishment! He definitely couldn¡¯t cut off her tongue now. Her mouth was still useful. Feng Yan¡¯s knife slid across Tong Jiahui¡¯s face and moved toward her mouth. Tong Jiahui shut her mouth tightly, and her body trembled uncontrollably. She wanted to open her mouth to speak, but she didn¡¯t dare to. She was afraid that Feng Yan¡¯s knife would come in if she opened her mouth. ¡°Bei Zhi, I think she has something to say. Do you think we should let her say it?¡± Feng Yan looked up at li Beichen and asked with a smile. ¡°Just cut it directly! She¡¯s an abandoned pawn, and what she says is useless. I¡¯m too lazy to listen to her!¡± Li beixiao turned around to leave, as if he was not interested in what Tong Jiahui was going to say. fine, I¡¯ll just listen to her and get my ears dirty. I have to take revenge for my goddaughter. I haven¡¯t maintained this knife for some time, so it¡¯s not very fast. I probably can¡¯t cut it off in one go, so she¡¯ll suffer a little more! Chapter 677 - 677 A complete lunatic 677 A complete lunatic Tong Jiahui quickly covered her mouth and retreated while Feng Yan was talking. ¡°Bei Zhi, I know li Boyan ¡­ I¡¯ll tell you a lot of things ¡­ I¡¯ll tell you ¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me ¡­¡± In Tong Jiahui¡¯s mind, Feng Yan did things without any rules and was a complete lunatic. She really did not want to die. Huo qingge was not dead yet, so how could she die? she must make her die a horrible death. She had thrown her entire life into it, so how could she let Huo qingge live well? ¡°Bei Zhi, if I die ¡­ No one in this world would know why li Boyan did these things. If he was caught by you, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. He would rather die than tell you everything ¡­ Besides, he won¡¯t let you catch him. He would rather die than ¡­¡± ¡°And that Tang ru ¡­ She was the most ruthless woman ¡­ She was scarier than li Boyan ¡­ And it has to be cruel ¡­¡± At the mention of Tang ru, Tong Jiahui¡¯s body trembled even more as if she had just experienced something terrible. ¡°They all expected it. If they were found out, you would definitely make them accept legal sanctions because they are from the Li family. You won¡¯t kill them directly. This way, you can shut everyone¡¯s mouth.¡± Li beixiao and Feng Yan looked at each other. Li Boyan and Tang ru did know them better. Because they had humanity ¡­ bei Zhi, they said that you guys killed my father. I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re not that kind of person. You can¡¯t ¡­ Tong Jiahui was being sincere. The Li beixiao she knew would not do such a thing. However, Tong Jiahui was also wrong. Li beixiao and his team did want to kill Tong Bing and Tong Jiahui. It was just that li Boyan and the others made the first move. ¡°What you said is useless!¡± This was not what li beixiao wanted to hear. He knew that li Boyan wanted to harm him because of his position as the head of the Li family. He wanted to know why li Boyan wanted to Kill Uncle Huo. there¡¯s one thing that even your father doesn¡¯t know. It¡¯s not that li Boyan didn¡¯t want to stay in the military. It was Huo qingge¡¯s father who found out that li Boyan had his eyes on the map of the military base! Huo qingge¡¯s father did not report li Boyan¡¯s matter to the higher-ups on your father¡¯s account. Instead, he let him leave on his own. Your father thought that your big brother could not take it, so he scolded him a lot about this matter! that¡¯s why your big brother held. grudge against Huo qingge. He initially stole the blueprint so that Huo qingge¡¯s father would be apprehended because the blueprint was leaked. However, he failed and bribed their housekeeper to kidnap Huo qingge ¡­ When li beixiao heard this, his eyes suddenly darkened. the Huo family was looking for the child everywhere, and the person who contacted them took Huo qingge to hide everywhere. They thought that the Huo family was powerful, and with Huo qingge in their hands. even if they were caught, they would have. hostage. However. they didn¡¯t expect that they would forget about the child due to. moment of negligence.. kind person sent Huo qingge to the orphanage, and the blueprint is still with her ¡­ after that, li Boyan searched for a long time but could not find Huo qingge. He then gave up on the matter. However, the person who bought the information from him was very anxious. Li Boyan thought that if Huo qingge¡¯s father died, the military base would be handed over to someone else. Then, it would be easier for him to take action. So, he created an accident and killed Huo qingge¡¯s father ¡­ Chapter 678 - 678 Shes pregnant with Yingluo, and the child is Yingluo 678 She¡¯s pregnant with Yingluo, and the child is Yingluo ¡°However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that after Huo qingge¡¯s father died, the spy who bought the information from him returned to China. He didn¡¯t even get the money.¡± Tang ru asked him to Focus on the Family business. Later, when your father gave you the position, Tang ru asked him to go abroad to develop his forces. Tang ru has a wide network and has connections with many rebel forces. The rebel forces paid for them to get the blueprint of the military base again ¡­ Tong Jiahui¡¯s father had told her all of this. Otherwise, she would not have known about this. ¡°Then you said valiant song, the child who was kidnapped by the Huo family, right?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s voice was very cold. He was glad that valiant song had met him. Otherwise, if they had targeted her, he did not know what would have happened. ¡°MMH ¡­ They found Dong Wenqian and asked her to find the blueprint in the small bag from back then. Dong Wenqian¡¯s request was for Li Wenwen to enter the Li family and live a good life.¡± li Boyan agreed because he felt that Li Wenwen was useful. Even if ye hide didn¡¯t kill Dong Wenqian, li Boyan would have killed her because li Boyan hated it when people tried to negotiate with him! ¡°Also, Li Wenwen is pregnant now ¡­ The child is li Boyan¡¯s ¡­¡± Tong Jiahui was thinking about what she already knew. She did not dare to look at the knife in Feng Yan¡¯s hand. She did not want to die. When he heard this, li beixiao felt disgusted. How could there be a person like li Boyan in the Li family? Regardless of whether Li Wenwen was his daughter or not, she had already called him ¡®dad¡¯, and yet he could still do such a thing. ¡°Tang ru didn¡¯t know about this. If she did, Li Wenwen would have been dead ¡­ She even wanted to use this child to threaten li Boyan. She¡¯s so stupid ¡­¡± What Tong Jiahui didn¡¯t say was that she was also a woman for li Boyan to enjoy. Li Boyan was very perverted in bed and was purely venting his tyrannical desires. She felt that Li Wenwen was still too na?ve. She clearly knew that she was just a pawn, yet she still thought that she could fly up a branch and become a Phoenix. ¡°Say something else useful, don¡¯t say something so disgusting!¡± Li Beizhen was not interested in the disgusting things between Li Wenwen and Li Boyan. It was disgusting to hear about. ¡°That Ming Xiu ¡­ He liked Huo qingge ¡­ His goal isn¡¯t money, but to get Huo qingge.¡± Tong Jiahui thought that this was a good opportunity to sow discord between li beixiao and Huo qingge. ¡°They should have known each other long ago ¡­¡± Even at this time, Tong Jiahui still wanted to create some conflict between li Beichen and Huo qingge. ¡°This is useless. If you can¡¯t say anything useful, you can forget about your tongue.¡± Li beixiao did not want to scare Tong Jiahui, and there was no need to do so. He just knew that Tong Jiahui would not be able to speak in the future. He knew Feng Yan¡¯s temper very well. If he said that Tong Jiahui couldn¡¯t speak, he meant it. Even if he didn¡¯t cut her tongue, he had other tricks up his sleeve. there¡¯s one more thing that I¡¯m not sure about ¡­ Tong Jiahui looked at the knife in Feng Yan¡¯s hand and spoke in a panic. ¡°It might save your life!¡± Now, li beixiao wanted to get rid of all the hidden dangers. ¡°Tang ru changed Chu Yunyi¡¯s medicine before, you should have noticed this by now ¡­ I¡¯ve heard Tang ru telling her subordinates to get some blood pressure medicine ¡­ I don¡¯t know if she changed your dad¡¯s medicine ¡­ Didn¡¯t your dad take the blood pressure medication?¡± She was the one who came up with this idea, so she wasn¡¯t very sure. However, at this time, perhaps the more she explained, the higher the chance she would have to keep her tongue. Chapter 679 - 679 Or do you need me to feed you personally? 679 Or do you need me to feed you personally? Li beixiao¡¯s body froze, and Feng Yan also stood up. The old master had indeed been taking the blood pressure medicine. Tang ru changing Chu Yunyi¡¯s medicine had made him go crazy. When he spoke to his father on the phone yesterday, he didn¡¯t say where he was feeling unwell ¡­ Li beixiao turned around and walked out of the room. He immediately called the people at the military sanatorium and asked them to check the old man¡¯s blood pressure medication. He hoped that nothing had happened. He would definitely kill Tang ru and Li Boyan. She had to admit that Tong Jiahui had said something useful in the end. On an island outside the borders Huo qingge had always been thin, and she had lost a lot of weight because she had not been eating well in the cave. After arriving here, Huo qingge did not eat much. She knew that she could not go on like this, but she had no appetite at all. Her mind was filled with the fact that li beixiao and her brother had no news of her. They must have gone crazy with worry. She couldn¡¯t call li beixiao now because mingxiu wouldn¡¯t allow it and she couldn¡¯t speak. When she opened her mouth to speak, she could only make a whimpering sound, and it hurt when she moved. Ever since she came here, she had never left her room. All she could see was the sky, the sea, and the beach through the window. It was all boundless ¡­ Huo qingge got down from the bed. The moment her feet touched the ground, she felt a wave of dizziness. Recently, her condition had been getting worse and worse. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she could smell the sea, but she always felt like she was on a boat. She was dizzy and disgusted. After drinking a glass of water, his throat felt better. However, her body was still very tired, so Huo qingge simply lay back down on the bed. She had just pulled the blanket over to cover herself when the door opened. Ren would knock on the door when she came in to deliver food, so no one dared to approach her room. Ming Xiu was the only one who came in without knocking. Huo qingge closed her eyes, not wanting to face him. She did not want to provoke him even more because she still remembered what he had said. stop biting. I was too impatient. I¡¯ll wait for you to slowly get used to it before we do what we should do. Valiant song, I¡¯m a normal man. Don¡¯t make me wait too long. My patience is limited! Ming Xiu saw the food on the table, but he didn¡¯t touch it. ¡°Not to your liking? Do you want me to roast some fish for you?¡± When they were in the cave, he had grilled fish for her. He saw that Huo qingge ate a lot and seemed to be quite willing to eat it. Huo qingge did not say a word. Her eyes remained closed, but her fair little hands clutched the edge of the blanket tightly. It was very hot here, but she still said that she felt cold. One was her physical weakness, and the other was her mental weakness. She was extremely insecure. how about we roast some more prawns? they¡¯re all fished from the sea and very fresh! Ming Xiu said patiently. He was used to being rough, and had almost never been so patient. However, as long as it was Huo qingge, he would do anything to her. Huo qingge still did not speak, and Ming Xiu knew that she was not asleep. She could throw a tantrum, but she couldn¡¯t do it with her body. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Or do you need me to feed you personally?¡± Ming Xiu strode over to the window and knelt on one knee. He immediately pulled off the blanket covering Huo qingge. His tone was a little harsh, but not to the extent of anger. Perhaps he was trying to restrain himself. Without the thin blanket, Huo qingge felt as if she was naked. Chapter 680 - 680 Ill feed you mouth to mouth until youre full 680 I¡¯ll feed you mouth to mouth until you¡¯re full Huo qingge sat up and hugged her arms as she sat on the edge of the bed. If she could speak, she would have asked Ming Xiu if he had a conscience. Was this how he treated his Savior? To think that she had previously thought that he was a good person and not that kind of evil person. It was hot here, so the clothes that mingxiu had prepared for Huo qingge were all suspenders. At this moment, Huo qingge was sitting there, and the straps of her dress had slipped off, but she did not notice it herself. Ming Xiu was also half-kneeling on the bed. The evil fire was already rolling in his body, spreading along his blood vessels. Just like how Ming Xiu himself had said that he was a normal man, it was normal for him to have a reaction to the woman he liked. Before Huo qingge came here, he would always find other women to satisfy his physiological needs. However, since he had brought her back, he would only have her in the future. He would not touch anyone else. This was the loyalty of a Wolf. He had said that he would give Huo qingge some time, so he would not do anything to her now. At the very least, he would give her a period of time that he thought was appropriate for her to accept him. After this period of time, he would no longer indulge her. He would make her his woman completely. They would live here, and they would have their own children. When that time came, Huo qingge would forget everything that had happened to her. ¡°Get off the bed!¡± He couldn¡¯t talk in bed anymore. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would push her down and rape her. Huo qingge immediately got out of bed and ran to the window without wearing any shoes. He was not happy to see Huo qingge treating him like a monster, but he could understand. After all, she was a complete stranger to this place, and she was not familiar with him. Therefore, he needed to make them more familiar with each other and let her get used to his presence. They couldn¡¯t get on the bed, but he still had to let her get used to some intimate actions. She couldn¡¯t resist him like this. He picked up his slippers from the floor and walked towards Huo qingge. Just like that day, he bent down and knelt on one knee on the ground, holding onto Huo qingge¡¯s feet. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He said with more force as Huo qingge struggled to get out of his way. Ming Xiu forced Huo qingge to put on her shoes. When he stood up, he saw Huo qingge glaring at him angrily. If he could speak, he would probably be scolding him. ¡°Do you want to eat that?¡± Ming Xiu pointed at the food on the table and asked. ¡°When I ask you nicely, just nod or shake your head. Don¡¯t make me angry!¡± When they were in the cave, mingxiu had treated her as his benefactor and had not explicitly stated that he wanted her. Therefore, he was polite with his words. After all, he had saved his life. However, he was treating her as his woman now, so he didn¡¯t need to hide his temper. He couldn¡¯t indulge her too much and let her use ways that hurt her body to fight him. Huo qingge bit her lip and shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to eat. She had no appetite. She didn¡¯t feel hungry either. She wasn¡¯t starving herself, but she felt uncomfortable. She didn¡¯t want to eat at all and was even a little disgusted. ¡°Then, shall we eat grilled fish?¡± He repeated the question. Huo qingge shook her head. She felt nauseated at the thought of the fish that was a little weak. Ming Xiu¡¯s face immediately sank. She didn¡¯t want to eat anything, so she just wanted to starve herself to death? ¡°I¡¯ll cook you noodles?¡± Ming Xiu felt that his patience had reached a new level, and he could still hold his temper and ask. ¡°If you still shake your head at this, I¡¯ll feed you mouth to mouth until you¡¯re full!¡± Ming Xiu warned just as Huo qingge was about to move her head. Chapter 681 - 681 You should get used to our intimate actions 681 You should get used to our intimate actions Huo qingge¡¯s weight loss was obvious, and this made Ming Xiu¡¯s heart ache. All he wanted was for her to be good at everything. Being with him was better than being with li beixiao. Huo qingge was furious at mingxiu¡¯s threat. However, she could not resist. Huo qingge reluctantly nodded her head. No matter what, she could still take a few bites of the noodles. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Ming Xiu touched Huo qingge¡¯s face and retracted his hand after she turned her face away. Turning around, Huo qingge walked out of the room and sat by the window, staring at the calm sea. She tried to open her mouth, but no sound came out. Huo qingge was thinking about how things were going with li beixiao ¡­ Did li beixiao not eat and sleep well ¡­ Were Tang Tang and Mumu very obedient ¡­ Was her brother smoking again ¡­ .. Huo qingge had been thinking about this every day. It was only when she was thinking about these things that she would feel that time passed faster. Ming Xiu¡¯s noodles were cooked very quickly. It was a kind of very fine local noodles, boiled in clear soup, and sprinkled with some small dried fish and shrimp after it was taken out of the pot. It was very delicious. He was not awake at all. Huo qingge ate a few mouthfuls and did not feel nauseous. She ate about half a bowl before she stopped eating. Her stomach had become smaller due to hunger these past few days, so Huo qingge was surprised that she could eat these. Ming Xiu didn¡¯t force her to finish all the noodles. He was quite satisfied. He felt that he had improved by eating the noodles obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a walk. You can¡¯t stay in the room every day!¡± Ming Xiu had planned to live here forever. He liked it here and didn¡¯t like the noise of the city. Huo qingge didn¡¯t move. It was clear from her attitude that she didn¡¯t want to go out with him. However, Ming Xiu directly grabbed her hand and forcefully pulled her up. Huo qingge stumbled and bumped into Ming Xiu. The force of the impact was very strong, and it hurt quite a bit. Huo qingge angrily punched Ming Xiu in the chest. This punch was also full of strength, just like venting. She was angry that she could not speak at this time ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Ming Xiu chuckled as he grabbed Huo qingge¡¯s hand and held it tightly. Huo qingge¡¯s hand was soft and comfortable to hold. Huo qingge wanted to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t. Ming Xiu¡¯s hands were very thick, probably because he had been sharpening his spear all year round, and they were even rougher than her brother¡¯s. As they rubbed against each other, Huo qingge felt a sharp pain in her hand. ¡°Stop struggling. You should get used to our intimate actions!¡± Ming Xiu didn¡¯t care if Huo qingge wanted to go out or not, and forcefully pulled her out. This Island was very beautiful, and he thought that she would like it here. This place was completely unpolluted. It was the most primitive and natural ¡­ Huo qingge had no choice but to follow Ming Xiu. The two of them walked on the soft beach hand in hand. The warm sea breeze blew on their faces, making them feel very comfortable. Huo qingge had to admit that this place was really beautiful and comfortable ¡­ She would have felt even more comfortable if no one was holding her hand. ¡°Li beixiao spent 100 million to capture me alive!¡± After the two of them walked for a while, Ming Xiu, who had been silent the whole time, spoke. Huo qingge stopped in her tracks because Ming Xiu had mentioned li beixiao ¡­ 100 million? if it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have known that someone under me was really disloyal to me. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to kill one as an example to the others. I have to thank him! Ming Xiu¡¯s words were calm, but Huo qingge could clearly feel his anger. Chapter 682 - 682 Take care of your body in the next two days, you need to have a minor operation 682 Take care of your body in the next two days, you need to have a minor operation She had seen Ming Xiu¡¯s men before. Although they were all desperadoes, she could see that they were more brotherly. To be able to make such a group of people submit to him, Ming Xiu naturally had his own means. ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised that they¡¯re going to capture me alive and not take my life,¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t just mingxiu who was surprised. Huo qingge was also quite surprised. With li beixiao¡¯s temper, he would definitely kill Ming Xiu if he took her away. ¡°He¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll hurt me!¡± Huo qingge said in her heart. She was annoyed at herself for not being able to speak. there are many people who want my life, but the only reason I¡¯m still alive today is because I¡¯m not afraid of death! However, there was one thing that Ming Xiu did not say. He was afraid of death now because he had Huo qingge, a tie. ¡°No one will be able to find this place. Even if li beixiao were to spend his entire life, he would not be able to find it!¡± This was the truth. This was also the reason why Ming Xiu could still live well after living on the tip of the blade for so many years. Huo qingge¡¯s heart tightened. She would never be able to find this place in her life ¡­ Was she going to stay here forever? ¡°Li beixiao thought that if he offered a hundred million, someone would risk their lives to capture me? He used his life to tell my men that whoever dared to have any evil thoughts would die a miserable death!¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s ruthlessness did not come from nowhere. He could give his men shelter and money, but he would also punish them severely for their mistakes. It was precisely because he was ruthless that he could sit firmly in his seat. ¡°Now, even if li beixiao used all his money to buy my life, no one would dare to do it, because they are afraid that they would not have the life to have that money!¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s rough fingers caressed Huo qingge¡¯s lower jaw. The delicate and smooth touch made him unable to stop. Huo qingge was completely immersed in Ming Xiu¡¯s words and did not notice his actions at all. When the man¡¯s cold lips kissed her, she suddenly came back to her senses. Just as she was about to escape, the back of her head was suddenly grabbed. The palm of the man on her waist exerted a little force, and her whole body was pressed against the man¡¯s body ¡­ Huo qingge gritted her teeth and refused to let Ming Xiu succeed. Unable to control the raging evil fire in his body, Ming Xiu bit Huo qingge¡¯s lips. He didn¡¯t use much strength, but it still hurt her. She instinctively opened her mouth, and the man¡¯s tongue barged in. He did not give her any time to resist and entangled her. His domineering and domineering aura was tinged with a hint of abuse, as if he wanted to take all of Huo qingge¡¯s breath away. Huo qingge felt as if she was out of breath. Her brain was no longer working properly, and she could not even struggle. She felt very uncomfortable, and her consciousness gradually left her. Her body was restrained by the man domineeringly, but she seemed to have fallen into water and could not hold on to any tools to survive. She could only hold on to the man¡¯s shirt tightly. She didn¡¯t want to die, she didn¡¯t want to ¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s eyes snapped open and she realized that she was lying on a bed. Her breathing was rapid. Her consciousness was still on the beach, and Ming Xiu kissed her forcefully ¡­ Why did he return to his room and lie on the bed? What entered her eyes was Ming Xiu¡¯s ashen face. He was as stern as Satan from hell. And there was a man who looked like a doctor standing next to him ¡­ take care of your body for the next two days. You need to have a minor operation! Ming Xiu opened his mouth, but said something that Huo qingge could not understand at all. Why did he need to undergo surgery? What¡¯s wrong with her? Chapter 683 - 683 Dont mess with me again, I dont mind using more intense methods 683 Don¡¯t mess with me again, I don¡¯t mind using more intense methods Huo qingge¡¯s lips moved a few times, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Only then did she remember that her vocal cords were damaged. She looked at Ming Xiu blankly, hoping that he would give her an explanation. Why did she have to do the surgery? She didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable, but she was weak. That was because she hadn¡¯t eaten for the past few days. Ming Xiu waved his hand, and the doctor left, closing the door behind him. Ming Xiu took out a cigarette out of habit. Just as he put the cigarette in his mouth, he irritatedly crushed it in his palm. Ming Xiu didn¡¯t say a word and just stared at Huo qingge, as if he was going to pounce on her and strangle her to death in the next second. Huo qingge was also annoyed by his gaze. She just wanted to know why he had to perform the surgery on her. What was he trying to do? He picked up the pillow and threw it at Ming Xiu. With Ming Xiu¡¯s skill, he could easily grab the pillow, but he didn¡¯t move. He allowed the pillow to hit him lightly, and then another pillow followed ¡­ Next was a cup. This time, Huo qingge hit Ming Xiu accurately, directly hitting his left brow bone. When the cup fell to the ground, it made a clear and crisp sound of breaking. Huo qingge saw that bright red blood was seeping out of Ming Xiu¡¯s brow bone. Her hand that had just touched the table lamp stopped, because she saw the anger in Ming Xiu¡¯s eyes. Just like an enraged Lion, it would make you feel the word ¡®danger¡¯. Just as Huo qingge was about to escape and get off the bed, Ming Xiu suddenly pounced on her and held her down. Body over body, there was no gap at all. Huo qingge was unable to speak. If she could, she would have told Ming Xiu to get lost. The kiss at the beach was still in her mind, as if it was a hot brand that could not be removed. Huo qingge¡¯s hand was being held by Ming Xiu. She used all her strength, but she could not break free. Huo qingge¡¯s clear eyes stared at Ming Xiu indifferently, but her heart was filled with fear. She was afraid that she would be taken advantage of by Ming Xiu again. That kiss had already made her feel very sorry for li beixiao. However, at that time, she was powerless to resist. The disparity in strength meant that she was destined to be a fish on the chopping block. Ming Xiu¡¯s breathing was obviously fluctuating so violently that it was difficult to control. The blood on his brow bone flowed down his eyelids, leaving a bloody mark on his face ¡­ It made the already hostile Ming Xiu even colder. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me again. I don¡¯t mind using a more intense method to replace surgery!¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s grip on Huo qingge¡¯s wrist tightened. Huo qingge¡¯s face was pale from the pain. She thought that if mingxiu had used just a little more strength, her wrist would have broken because it was really painful ¡­ Now, it was no longer in pain, but rather numbness. Gradually, she lost all feeling, and Huo qingge thought that it might have already been broken. However, what did Ming Xiu mean by this? what was a more intense method? What illness did she have that required him to use such an intense method to replace the surgery? what was he talking about? Huo qingge opened her mouth once again, but only managed to make muffled sounds. The sounds were so dry and hoarse that it made people feel uncomfortable. Huo qingge knew that she could not force herself to make a sound, but she still tried to make a sound regardless. She just wanted to know what was wrong with her ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to use your voice!¡± Ming Xiu suddenly pinched Huo qingge¡¯s chin, forcing her to stop. Chapter 684 - 684 You have to cut off all ties with the past 684 You have to cut off all ties with the past She couldn¡¯t speak, but her mouth was like a fish that was lacking oxygen, opening in an O shape. This was the first time Ming Xiu had yelled at Huo qingge, and it was like a volcano had erupted. It was so sudden and violent that it didn¡¯t give you any warning. The veins on Ming Xiu¡¯s forehead bulged, and the wound on his brow bone seemed to be about to tear open. ¡°Huo qingge, I¡¯ve brought you back, so you¡¯re mine. You¡¯ll have to cut off all ties with your past. I admit that I¡¯m not a good person, but I¡¯ll treat you well!¡± however, the condition is that you don¡¯t mess with me. Don¡¯t think that I should treat you like my ancestor just because you saved my life. I¡¯ve already paid you back. ¡°If you didn¡¯t save my life, you would have died many times. Why would I give you so much information and let you tell li beixiao? this is all to pay you back.¡± from the moment I brought you back, the relationship between you and me is that I¡¯m your man and you¡¯re my woman. There¡¯s nothing else. So, you better take it easy. ¡°Also, you should have heard about me. I can kill people as easily as stepping on an ant. So, don¡¯t force me to step on li beixiao!¡± also, I have a bad temper. Otherwise, those Desperados wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of me that they would pee their pants. So, you just have to listen to whatever I say! Ming Xiu said a lot of things in one breath. Although he spoke very quickly and his emotions were explosive, Huo qingge could hear every word clearly. At this moment, she was even more aware of how dangerous her situation was. As for Ming Xiu, she had already repaid him for saving her life, and she no longer had any barriers to protect her. This man was a kind of plunder that she was determined to have ¡­ She also believed that if Ming Xiu really wanted li beixiao¡¯s life, he would be able to do it. Because killing people was his job. Li beixiao could prevent him from killing people once or twice, but not three or four times ¡­ His throat had hurt before, but it was because someone was pulling it bit by bit with a saw. Now, she was blocked by a big rock, and this rock could still expand rapidly, making her throat feel swollen and painful. There wasn¡¯t a single gap, and not a single bit of air could enter. She was about to suffocate. Huo qingge¡¯s eyes opened and closed again. After a few rounds of movements, Huo qingge gradually closed her eyes. I¡¯m so tired. Ming Xiu suddenly released his grip on Huo qingge¡¯s neck. When he saw the clear marks on her neck, he realized that he had actually hit her ¡­ He actually couldn¡¯t control himself, and it was in a situation where he was completely unconscious. It had been a long time since he had subconsciously wanted to kill someone, and it was the woman he loved. He was really angry ¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s breathing was already very weak. Ming Xiu lowered his head and gave her artificial respiration. He was upset that he had actually laid his hands on her, and his deep eyes were filled with panic and heartache. He knew that he would not take her life, but he was angry that he had almost killed her. He knew the pain of suffocation, but he let her experience that kind of pain ¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s consciousness was already blurry. She felt that someone was kissing her, but it did not feel like a kiss. What kind of feeling was that? she explained clearly. However. the only person who could touch her lips was li beixiao ¡­ Did he find me? Huo qingge wanted to call out bei Zhi¡¯s name and get a response from him ¡­ Chapter 685 - 685 He couldnt help but want to strangle her again 685 He couldn¡¯t help but want to strangle her again However, no matter how she opened her mouth, she still couldn¡¯t call out. She panicked and became anxious ¡­ What should she do? She ¡­ When her consciousness became a little clearer, Huo qingge felt an unfamiliar male breath in her mouth. It was not li beixiao kissing her ¡­ Huo qingge opened her eyes abruptly and saw mingxiu¡¯s face.. look of disappointment flashed across her eyes. It was mixed with disgust, and Ming Xiu could see the two expressions clearly. He suppressed his uncontrollable anger and turned over to get off the bed. He was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and want to strangle her again. There was another emotion in Huo qingge¡¯s eyes, and that was despair, disappointment, and disgust. Ming Xiu would only be angry, but the despair in Huo qingge¡¯s eyes made him feel panic ¡­ If a person¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, then life would gradually lose its meaning for her ¡­ Ming Xiu bent down again and turned Huo qingge¡¯s face to face him. He pursed his lips and finally spoke. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You know what to do to keep the child! If you don¡¯t want it, we¡¯ll have the surgery!¡± The moment he had found out that Huo qingge was pregnant, Ming Xiu had been so furious that the only thought he had was to abort the child. She was his woman now. She had nothing to do with li beixiao and her past. He would never allow her child with another man to appear in their lives. Because he and Huo qingge would have their own child ¡­ Back in the cave, he had thought that if she could stay by his side obediently, he could snatch her two children and raise them by his side. However, after he brought her back, he had already given up on this idea. He just wanted her and his child, only their ¡­ He wanted her to forget everything in the past ¡­ Huo qingge looked at Ming Xiu, stupefied. Her head was buzzing non-stop, as if there were thousands of bees flying around her. It was so noisy that she had lost consciousness. However, her consciousness seemed to be unusually clear. She was sure that she did not hear the word ¡®pregnant¡¯ wrong ¡­ She was pregnant ¡­ She was actually pregnant. At this time, when she was feeling deep despair, she was pregnant ¡­ Huo qingge smiled. Her smile was filled with joy, bitterness, and helplessness ¡­ Too many emotions were contained in this smile, but the more obvious one was joy ¡­ That was the joy of being a mother. Qiao ran¡¯s mother said that it was hard for her to get pregnant now because her womb was very cold. It was probably because of the medicine that she had taken that she was really pregnant. Tang Tang and Mumu were going to have a younger brother or sister ¡­ She and Li beixiao had a child again ¡­ This was great, but this child really came at the wrong time. Under such circumstances, his arrival was the beginning of his ill fate. Ming Xiu wouldn¡¯t let her abort the child, or he wouldn¡¯t have told her so directly that he would perform the operation on her ¡­ At this moment, Huo qingge finally understood the purpose of this surgery and the meaning of that even more intense thing. This was her and Li beixiao¡¯s child. She wanted this child, she wanted this child ¡­ She knew that although li beixiao did not say it, he wanted to have another child because he missed the birth of Tang Tang and Mumu. He missed the time when they slowly grew up. This was his regret and he wanted to be unable to fill this regret ¡­ Chapter 686 - 686 She knew what he wanted was obedience 686 She knew what he wanted was obedience Huo qingge¡¯s small, fair hand gently rested on her still-flat stomach. It was so good that she and Li beixiao had a child here ¡­ Huo qingge looked at the details and smiled. This smile was completely filled with joy. It was as if after knowing that she was pregnant, she was happily telling everyone that she was pregnant and that she had a child ¡­ She wanted everyone to feel her joy and to receive everyone¡¯s blessings. This was the most brilliant smile mingxiu had ever seen Huo qingge since he saw her again. She was so happy because the child in her stomach was hers and Li beixiao¡¯s. Ming Xiu sneered. you want to keep this child? ¡± He opened his mouth coldly and spoke with a high and mighty attitude, as if he was the master of life and death. Huo qingge¡¯s smile froze on her face. She knew all too well what Ming Xiu meant. She wanted this child, and she wanted to do her best to keep this child ¡­ This was her and Li beixiao¡¯s child ¡­ This was a negotiation. The taboo of a negotiation was to reveal what one wanted too strongly. Huo qingge was well aware of this. Right now, she was in a passive position, and Ming Xiu clearly saw this point. However, Huo qingge was well aware that if she said that she did not want the child, Ming Xiu would kill the child without hesitation. No matter what the outcome was, it did not matter to Ming Xiu. However, Huo qingge could not bear it. If she wanted children, she had to be obedient, which meant that she would indirectly become his woman ¡­ If she didn¡¯t want the child, she would really lose the child. As long as she was here, she couldn¡¯t escape the fact that she had become his woman ¡­ Huo qingge smiled and nodded. Her answer to him was that she wanted the child ¡­ As long as the child was alive, there was still hope. She hoped that li beixiao and her brother would find her soon ¡­ ¡°As long as you¡¯re obedient, I can let you keep this child. Can you be obedient?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s choice was within Ming Xiu¡¯s expectations. This woman¡¯s weakness was that she was particularly concerned about family, love, and friendship. These three emotions were all her fatal weaknesses. As expected, Ming Xiu¡¯s request was the same as Huo qingge¡¯s. Even though she knew this was her request, Huo qingge knew that she had no other choice. Because this child came so unexpectedly, she was afraid that she would never get pregnant again. After all, Qiao ran¡¯s mother also said that the chances of her getting pregnant were not high. Because she not only had a cold womb, but also because she didn¡¯t go through confinement after giving birth to Tang Tang and Mumu, the damage to her body was greater. Therefore, she had to give birth to this unexpected child. At the same time, this child gave her hope of living. No matter what kind of situation she had to face in the future, the existence of this child was the best comfort to her. ¡°Be good, sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll come back to have dinner with you tonight!¡± Ming Xiu planted a kiss on Huo qingge¡¯s forehead. He was quite satisfied with the outcome. If it wasn¡¯t for this child, she wouldn¡¯t have been so obedient. What he wanted now was for her to be obedient. As for the child ¡­ There was no difference between having a miscarriage now or an accidental miscarriage. He wanted to use this time to make Huo qingge accept the fact that she was his woman and get used to life here. It was killing two birds with one stone. Huo qingge¡¯s body stiffened. She nodded and closed her eyes. She knew that what Ming Xiu wanted was obedience. Chapter 687 - 687 Everyone has their own fate, dont force it 687 Everyone has their own fate, don¡¯t force it As long as the child could be saved, it was not impossible to pretend to be polite with Ming Xiu. She wanted to be good, for the sake of the child ¡­ Sanatorium in the military Old master Li was doing a full-body checkup, and he found a problem with the blood pressure medicine he often took. There was a drug added to the blood pressure medication. This drug would slowly relax a person¡¯s behavior and consciousness, which would then lead to dementia. This process would not be discovered because her process was slow and not sudden. For people who were older, everyone would think that it was normal to have dementia. Li beixiao stood in the corridor with a serious expression. He was still holding the bottle of blood pressure medicine tightly in his hand. His father treated Tang ru like his own daughter because he felt that the Li family had let her down. Li Boyan had another woman outside one after another. And Tang ru gave birth to two grandsons for the Li family. She took care of the children without any complaints. Just because of this, his father admired Tang ru and felt that it was not easy for her. Hence, he often lectured li Boyan and asked him to treat Tang ru better. How could she kill such an old man who was always considerate of her? What was humanity in their eyes? The test report came out. The old man¡¯s body had been affected, especially his liver and kidney, which had been stimulated by the medicine. Fortunately, it was discovered in time. If he continued to take the medicine, he would not be far from dementia and paralysis. The old man had just fallen asleep when Huo zhongrao arrived. Li beixiao just sat there and held his hand. Li beixiao had shown his unique character since he was a child, so there would always be conflicts between him and his serious father. In addition, li beixiao had a son at an old age and the whole family doted on him, which made him more unscrupulous and often contradicted his father. During his rebellious period, he had even glared at his father like a thorn in his flesh every day. After he took over the Li Group, he became busier and busier, and the time he spent with his father became less and less. If it wasn¡¯t for his father forcing him to find a marriage partner, he wouldn¡¯t have accepted his father¡¯s forceful marriage. He did not think of surrogacy because he wanted to have a child so that his father would not bother him anymore. It was also because of this that he and Huo qingge had such a wonderful fate. Before he knew it, his father, who would always yell at him and throw things at him, had already turned Gray at the temples and was at the age where he could only walk with a cane. Time really passed by quickly. He had gone from a rebellious teenager to a father. How could his father not grow old? He had missed out on too much company, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. you should rest for a while too. You didn¡¯t sleep at all last night! Huo zhongrao patted li beixiao¡¯s shoulder. Li beixiao did not rest at all since the old master had done all the tests yesterday and had just received the results. He didn¡¯t feel sleepy or anything else. ¡°Big brother, will my dad be fine?¡± At this time, li beixiao was no longer the calm and steady him. He was at a loss and even a little dispirited. He knew very well that his father had reached a certain age and the medicine had already affected him. Therefore, many things were uncertain. ¡°Bei Zhi, everyone has their own fate. We won¡¯t force it!¡± Huo zhongrao had already met with all the experts before he came to the ward, so he had a general understanding of the situation. Chapter 688 - 688 I dont want them to breathe anymore 688 I don¡¯t want them to breathe anymore Although the old man¡¯s body had always been strong, he was, after all, old. When a person reached a certain age, their organs would also age like parts that had been used for a long time. In serious cases, they would stop working. Not to mention, there was the stimulation of those drugs. The discovery had already stopped the speed of direct paralysis and dementia. However, no one could guarantee that they would not be completely affected and live well. Even if you pointed a gun at these experts ¡®heads, they wouldn¡¯t dare to give you such a guarantee. In fact, Huo zhongrao thought that the old man had already seen through life and death very lightly. At his age, he had already seen through many things and would be very indifferent. However, the younger generation would be more concerned, especially the filial ones. They would feel panic and innocent, just like li Beichen at this time. In fact, li beixiao understood the reason, but he could not accept it. big brother, do you remember? there was one time when you went to my house and my dad was beating me. He even broke my grandma¡¯s favorite feather duster. actually, I didn¡¯t feel much pain, but his heart ached so much. He didn¡¯t feel pain when I hit him, but when he saw the wound on my back after I hit him, his heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t even eat. now that I think about it, I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m getting beaten up. Anyway, I¡¯m always beaten by him. When I¡¯m beaten badly, his heart aches, and then he says that he won¡¯t beat me again. When I cause trouble again, he can¡¯t hold his temper and hits me again. Then his heart aches again. This cycle continues until I¡¯m old. When he hits me again with a feather duster, I can break it with a snatch! he said that I¡¯m his enemy. If he knew that I was so rebellious and difficult to discipline, he wouldn¡¯t have given birth to me. In fact, I know that he always brags to others behind their backs that he had such a good son. Li beixiao also told him many things about his childhood. Huo zhongrao knew that he was afraid of losing his father. No matter how strong and overbearing a man was, there would be times when he was at a loss when it came to family. ¡°Even though uncle Huo is old, he still fights with you a lot. You must have been hit by his walking stick a lot! I¡¯ve been through it!¡± Huo zhongrao had also been beaten up by the old man. It was not a big deal, but he was just angry that he did not take care of his body and worked too hard. Huo zhongrao knew that the hit on his body was the love of a father. It hurt the old man¡¯s heart as much as it hurt him. All these years, Huo zhongrao had treated the old master like his own father and was very filial to him. At this moment, he was also very upset. ¡°Which one of us hasn¡¯t been beaten by his walking stick before? Feng Xi didn¡¯t. He¡¯s the best at acting coquettishly, and the old man even said that he couldn¡¯t stand the way he pouted and acted cute.¡± These few days, Feng Xi had been in charge of taking care of Mumu and Tang Tang, and she had done a good job. ¡°We¡¯ll still get beaten up in the future, just wait and see!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s words meant that the old master would get better, which was also a comfort to li beixiao. ¡°Elder brother, I want to end them. I don¡¯t want them to breathe for one more second!¡± When he said this, li beixiao¡¯s dark eyes were full of killing intent. There was no need for people like Tang ru and Li Boyan to continue living. In the past, it was because he was worried that his father couldn¡¯t accept it that he wanted to be punished by the law. However, since they had already committed such a beastly act, there was no need to live anymore. Chapter 689 - 689 Ive had enough, Ive really had enough 689 I¡¯ve had enough, I¡¯ve really had enough Huo zhongrao¡¯s hand on li beixiao¡¯s shoulder slightly exerted some strength. ¡°Bei Zhi, in fact, compared to you, I would rather have them immediately atone for their sins with their deaths!¡± Li Boyan and Tang ru did not owe the Huo family one or two lives, but three. His mother had gone crazy, and his sister had been forced to wander outside for so many years. If she had not been lucky, she might have died. If it was said that his hatred was deeper, but he was also restraining himself, not letting his hands be stained with blood. ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll let them die on their own!¡± Li beixiao was tired. For inhumane people like li Boyan and Tang ru, it was best to die so that they would not have the chance to turn over and harm others. it¡¯s fine as long as you know your limits. After all, the current situation is different from the past. No one can do anything now! With the rise of many new forces, many people were eyeing them covetously, wanting to break the current situation of Cloud City. Many people thought that the Li, Huo, Feng, Gu, and Chu families, the situation of the five great families fighting for power, should be broken. Therefore, as many people wanted to see them in trouble, so many people wanted to take the opportunity to cause trouble. ¡°I know, big brother!¡± Li beixiao was still holding old master Li¡¯s hand. He wished that valiant song could be by his side at this time. He felt extremely helpless about the lack of news. ¨C In the Li family villa- Feng Xi looked at her reflection in the mirror. hey, is this still me? ¡± His hair was a mess and he was not handsome at all. He looked at the clothes he was wearing, a loose t-shirt and a pair of big pants ¡­ ¡°Second brother Feng, I want to eat sugar-fried chestnuts!¡± Mumu shouted at the top of her voice. Feng Xi rubbed her hair. She had enough of these two little ancestors. Why did they only know how to eat every day? Feng Xi didn¡¯t reply. She picked up her toothbrush and started brushing her teeth. He liked to brush his teeth when he was upset. ¡°Second brother Feng, I want to eat sugar-fried chestnuts!¡± Mumu shouted again. ¡°I want to eat sugar-fried chestnuts!¡± Tang Tang did a double play again and shouted in cooperation. Feng Xi continued to ignore him and brushed her teeth. Feng Xi also liked to use toothpaste with a lot of foam, the kind that would fill her mouth with foam. The taste of the toothpaste had to be peach-flavored, and it had not changed for many years. The only thing that had changed was that he had a special liking for peach-flavored toothpaste. Moreover, he didn¡¯t like to use an electric toothbrush. He liked to control his strength and brush ¡­ ¡°Second brother Feng, I want to eat sugar-fried chestnuts!¡± This time, Mumu ran behind Feng Xi and patted his butt. Feng Xi didn¡¯t expect Mumu to run over and shout. He was so shocked that he swallowed a large mouthful of toothpaste foam. He almost ate the toothbrush as well ¡­ ¡°I want to eat sugar-fried chestnuts!¡± Tang Tang chuckled behind Mumu and played a duet again. ¡°I know, I heard you. Are you done?¡± Feng Xi turned around and smiled at the two kids. If he was facing Mumu, he would definitely shout back. However, Tang Tang was also there. He definitely could not shout, or else she would cry. He simply couldn¡¯t be coaxed, and it was a complete headache. The Li family villa¡¯s security was the best now in order to ensure the safety of the two children. The two of them couldn¡¯t go out and stayed at home all day. They were thinking about how to torture him. He felt that he was definitely gifted. He could cook up whatever they wanted to eat. Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Youre just giving them this? whats in your head? Chapter 690: You¡¯re just giving them this? what¡¯s in your head? Translator: 549690339 Moreover, the taste was very popular. The two brats only wanted to have their next meal after this one. He had just eaten the sugar-fried chestnuts yesterday, and now he was going to eat them again. Although Feng Xi felt that she should be happy that her cooking had received such frequent and high praise, he was simply too tired. He was completely overloaded with work. These two brats didn¡¯t follow anyone else other than him. His assistant¡¯s cooking was very delicious, but these two children just said it was bad and wanted to eat his cooking¡­ Just like that, he was forced to become an expert. ¡°Then hurry up! Second brother Feng.¡± Mumu avoided Feng Xi, afraid that he would spit out another mouthful of toothpaste foam all over his face. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Tang Tang liked to play duo today. No matter what Mumu said, she would always say the same sentence at the end. Feng Xi wanted to play a few more times, but she had had enough of these two kids. After rinsing her mouth, she wiped her face haphazardly and turned to the kitchen. When he looked at the messy kitchen again, he suddenly felt a headache. Why didn¡¯t his third brother hire a nanny? he was so tired every day. Not only did he have to take care of the children, but he also had to do the housework. After coaxing the two children to sleep at night, he felt as if his soul had left his body as he lay in bed. After Feng Xi finished cooking the chestnuts, she looked at the time. It was time to make dinner again. He wished he could clone himself. She placed the chestnuts on the table and looked at the two kids. Feng Xi wanted to say,¡± this is your dinner. Eat well, you¡¯re full¡­ If he wanted to eat it like this, he would definitely have a fart after another. ¡°Let¡¯s have instant noodles for dinner, okay?¡± Feng Xi laid on the table, feeling like she was dog tired. She really didn¡¯t want to move at all and just slept like a log. second brother Feng, Tang Tang and I are still growing. Are you sure you want us to eat junk food?¡± Mumu peeled a chestnut for Tang Tang and looked at Feng Xi in disbelief, her tone full of disdain. ¡°This is a very healthy instant noodle, not the trash kind. Do you want some?¡± This was a specially made instant noodle. It was his favorite, and he really wanted to eat it sometimes. Tang Tang had never eaten instant noodles before. Just hearing the name made her want to eat it. She couldn¡¯t help but look at her brother. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat!¡± Mumu said to Feng Xi when she saw Tang Tang¡¯s little eyes. ¡°Eat!¡± The duet of sugar and sugar. The corner of Feng Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. Finally, it saved her a lot of trouble. What did she eat last night? Oh right, it was pizza. The pizza he made¡­ Then, she ran back to the kitchen and cooked instant noodles for the two little ancestors. She also had a big bowl for herself. Just as the three of them were about to start eating, Feng Yan arrived. When he heard the noise, Feng Yan thought that his third brother had returned, and his face was filled with a relieved smile. However, when he saw Feng Yan, his face immediately turned cold. She didn¡¯t even look at him and continued to eat her noodles. ¡°Godfather!¡± The moment Tang Tang saw Feng Yan, she immediately ran over and hugged him. ¡°Tang Tang, be good!¡± Feng Yan weighed Tang Tang in his hand and felt that the child had lost weight. She glanced at the dinner on the table. It was instant noodles. Feng Xi actually gave Tang Tang and Mumu instant noodles? Didn¡¯t he know that this thing was not good for the child¡¯s health? No one cared if he was willing to eat junk food, but he couldn¡¯t take the child with him. ¡°You¡¯re giving them this? What¡¯s in your head?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were harsh, but his voice was not loud. He never yelled, so he always used a gentle tone.. Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Dont go too far, who are you mocking? Chapter 691: Don¡¯t go too far, who are you mocking? Translator: 549690339 It was this kind of low and gentle tone that would make you gnash your teeth in anger, especially when it was Feng Xi. The two of them had always looked down on each other. It was strange to say that even though there were people¡¯s lives between the two of them, from the beginning to the end, there had never been a situation where they had to take each other¡¯s lives. It seemed to have become a kind of tacit understanding. At most, they would wave their fists and kick. Most of the time, it was verbal attacks. For example, right now, in front of the child, Feng Yan¡¯s words were more obscure, and he did not even say the word ¡®sh * t¡¯¡­ Feng Xi was already on the verge of a mental breakdown. After being tormented by the two brats, she felt like she was going through menopause. However, she could only hold it in. After all, they were her ancestors. He had nowhere to vent the pent-up anger in his heart, and Feng Yan had delivered himself to his door. If he didn¡¯t vent it on him, who else could he vent it on? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with giving them this? What does it have to do with you? it¡¯s not for you to eat. What are you shouting for? even if you want to eat, I won¡¯t make it for you!¡± In front of Feng Yan, Feng Xi would always act like a child. Perhaps it was because the last time they spent together was when they were teenagers, so when he spoke to Feng Yan, his tone and words were a little childish. This was something that Feng Xi didn¡¯t realize, but everyone else did. Li beixiao had once said that Feng Xi liked her brother, Feng Yan, and even relied on him, which was why she had such a reaction. Feng Xi understood this dependence as not being on the same page, which meant that she hated you. Feng Yan concluded that Feng Xi¡¯s behavior was because she was childish and willful. one, two, three children. You really live up to the title of the king of children! Feng Yan looked at the time and couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Feng Xi. Feng Xi¡¯s naivety was that when he quarreled with you, it was like playing house. If time permitted, he could argue from morning to night. Childish words came out of his mouth, saying that he was not going to have a good fight with her. It was too boring. Mumu let out a sigh of relief. She really felt that her head was in a mess. Every time brother Feng and second brother Feng met, she felt that her ears would grow calluses. who are you calling a child? Feng Yan, don¡¯t go overboard. Who are you mocking! Feng Xi hated it when Feng Yan called him a child, as if he was a generation lower than him. Feng Xi slammed the table and stood up. If he wanted to take a deep breath, no one would be able to stop him. Alright, alright, you two stop. Are you going to make Tang Tang cry? ¡± Mumu pointed to Tang Tang, whose eyes had already turned red, and helplessly said. Tang Tang¡¯s greatest ability was to cry whenever she wanted to. In fact, he was not crying because he was sad. However, she felt that this method would work. No one could bear to sec her cry. However, the good thing was that Tang Tang would not cry for everything. It was the kind of unreasonable and willful crying. As expected, when Feng Yan and Feng Xi heard that Tang Tang was about to cry, they immediately turned their heads and stopped talking. ¡°Godfather, second brother Feng said that this noodle is healthy and delicious!¡± It was Tang Tang¡¯s first time eating instant noodles. It was indeed delicious. To be honest, it was not bad. Feng Xi looked at Feng Yan coldly. Your goddaughter said it¡¯s delicious and that it¡¯s healthy. Feng Yan didn¡¯t even look at Feng Xi. He bent down and said to Tang Tang,¡± Godfather will take you to eat cake, okay? it¡¯s sister¡¯s birthday! Feng Yan¡¯s tone was very gentle, and the hand he used to touch Tang Tang¡¯s hair was also very gentle.. Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Its a little too much Chapter 692: It¡¯s a little too much Translator: 549690339 The moment Mumu heard that it was her sister¡¯s birthday, his first reaction was that it was nainai¡¯s birthday. This was because apart from Tang Tang and herself, the only other child brother Feng knew was nainai. ¡°Brother Feng, is it nainai¡¯s birthday?¡± Mumu asked excitedly. She had not seen nainai for a long time. Occasionally, she would chat with him, but it didn¡¯t feel like they didn¡¯t talk about anything like before. Feng Xi perked up the moment she heard nainai¡¯s name. It had been a long time since she had seen Shi Nian. Even though she didn¡¯t say it, he knew that Feng Yan had placed her under house arrest. He also knew that nainai was her and Feng Yan¡¯s child. Why hadn¡¯t he thought that Yin Yin was shinian? they looked so similar, but why hadn¡¯t he thought that shinian was a woman? The person he liked was Shi Nian. It didn¡¯t matter if he was a man or a woman. He really liked her ¡­ ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to pick you two up to celebrate her birthday.¡± This was nainai¡¯s first birthday since she returned to him. He had gone to the sanatorium in the morning and had only just returned. He didn¡¯t want the three of them to be alone on his daughter¡¯s birthday. At this time, everyone was busy and had a lot of things to do. They weren¡¯t in the mood to gather and eat. Therefore, he decided to take Mumu and Tang Tang with him. He had already arranged for their safety. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± Mumu couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She really wanted to see nainai. Tang Tang pouted her little mouth. She was not happy when she saw her brother like this. What was so good about that chubby little girl? she always patted her brother¡¯s shoulder and bullied him, making him stupid¡­ Moreover, as soon as she appeared, her brother¡¯s eyes only had her. He couldn¡¯t even see her. Tang Tang did not want to go, nor did she want her brother to go. She looked at Feng Yan without saying a word and then lowered her head. ¡°Tang Tang, there¡¯s a delicious cake. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go?¡± How could Mumu not know her younger sister¡¯s little thoughts! He was afraid that she would lose her position as the only pampered one. Tang Tang drooled. She really wanted to eat cake. Her biggest problem was that she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of cake. Hesitating, conflicted, conflicted¡­ ¡°Second brother Feng, come with us! It¡¯ll be more lively with more people!¡± Mumu called Feng Xi over. He had worked hard these few days, so she wanted to repay him. In order to make Tang Tang happy, Mumu also played along with her. She made a big fuss, so she felt sorry for second brother Feng. As for brother Feng, second brother Feng, and nainai¡¯s mother, he didn¡¯t care how the three of them fought. That was their adults ¡®business. To Feng Xi¡¯s surprise, Feng Yan didn¡¯t object. He thought that he would say that he wouldn¡¯t let her go! Even though he had said that he would never step into Feng family again, he could change his words. He just wanted to see Shi Nian and didn¡¯t care about anything else. In the end, Tangtang couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the cake ¡­ Seal the door Nainai stood at the kitchen door happily, watching her mother bake a cake for her. Her birthday was the happiest time of her life because her mother would satisfy all her needs. She could eat as much cake as she wanted and sleep later. She especially liked celebrating her birthday, even though the only birthday she had any recollection of was last year. After all, she was still very young before that and had no memory of it. However, this year¡¯s birthday was a little different. She had been looking forward to spending it with her parents, but it was still her and her mother. Without her father, she felt quite sad.. Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: You said you missed me, so Ill come back Chapter 693: You said you missed me, so I¡¯ll come back Translator: 549690339 There were expectations in his heart, and the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment. It was inevitable that he would feel even more lost. However, in front of her mother, nainai still acted the same as usual. Her face was full of smiles, and her words were crisp and clear. Yin shinian could see nainai¡¯s disappointment. Before this, she didn¡¯t want Feng Yan to come back. She hoped that he would be busier so that they wouldn¡¯t have to see each other and wouldn¡¯t be tormented by him. However, today, she hoped that he would come back to celebrate nainai¡¯s birthday with her. After much hesitation, Yin shinian walked out of the kitchen and told nainai that she was going to the bathroom. For the first time, she took the initiative to call Feng Yan. Hearing the beeping sound from the other end of the phone, Yin shinian rubbed the corner of his shirt, very nervous. Feng Yan¡¯s car had just entered Feng gate when his phone rang. When he saw that it was Yin shinian, he was quite surprised. In her memory, she had never taken the initiative to call him¡­ He asked Han Bing to drive the car in, got out of the car, and picked up the phone. The call went through. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything, but waited for Yin shinian to speak. On the other end of the phone, Yin shinian paused for a few seconds before he said,¡± are you coming back tonight?¡± Maybe he wasn¡¯t used to taking the initiative to call Feng Yan, or maybe he was resisting talking to him in his heart, but in any case, Yin shinian¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and this kind of trembling voice had a hint of coquettishness. ¡°You miss me?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was gentle and had a hint of mockery. His lazy voice was low and deep, and anyone who heard it would be sucked into a Whirlpool. Yin shinian bit his lip and didn¡¯t say anything. She hated Feng Yan the most. He used such an ambiguous tone to talk to her as if they were lovers, but they had no relationship at all. ¡°Today is¡­ It¡¯s nainai¡¯s birthday!¡± She also knew that he hadn¡¯t been sleeping much recently because of valiant song¡¯s kidnapping¡­ However, she didn¡¯t want nainai¡¯s hopes to be too high. Nainai looked cheerful, but she was actually more sensitive than any other child. ¡°I asked you if you missed me.¡± Feng Yan spoke again, but this time, his tone was clearly more demanding. Yin shinian felt that Feng Yan had gone a little too far¡­ She felt that based on Feng Yan¡¯s feelings for nainai, he would agree to come back if she told him that it was nainai¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ve told you. It¡¯s up to you to decide if you want to come back or not! Yin shinian was about to hang up the phone. if you say that you miss me, I¡¯ll come back. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll give nainai a birthday at any time! Feng Yan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, cutting off Yin shinian, who was about to hang up. Yin shinian knew how much nainai was looking forward to celebrating her birthday with Feng Yan. After all, he was her father. Nainai¡¯s birthday wish was to be able to spend her birthday with her parents. Yin shinian didn¡¯t want nainai to force a smile on her birthday. Yin shinian bit his lip and closed his eyes slightly. Did she miss him? Logically speaking, the answer she could give in an instant was no. However, when she asked herself, she could not give the answer¡­ Yin shinian felt that he was probably sick¡­ Her fair little hand held the phone tightly. She opened her mouth and finally said,¡± I miss you ¡­ These two simple words seemed to have used up all the strength in Yin shinian¡¯s body. ¡°Tell me everything!¡± On the other end of the phone, Feng Yan¡¯s words were a little more rough, and his voice went off-key repeatedly, as if he had some emotions that needed to be vented.. Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: If youre more sensible, you should know that shes your sister-in-law Chapter 694: If you¡¯re more sensible, you should know that she¡¯s your sister-in-law Translator: 549690339 Yin shinian wanted to hang up the phone immediately, but he thought about it. He had already spoken and said what he wanted to say. He couldn¡¯t just leave it like this without a result! She knew what Feng Yan wanted her to say¡­ Yin shinian told himself that this was all for nainai¡¯s sake, not because she really missed him¡­ She, Yin shinian, would not think of a man who had another woman in his heart, would not¡­ ¡°Just you wait, Yin shinian, just you wait!¡± Something seemed to have exploded all of a sudden because of that sentence. I miss you. Can you come back?¡± Feng Yan hung up the phone and quickly walked back to the villa, not wanting to waste a single second. Yin shinian listened to the busy tone on the phone and was confused. Why did it feel like Feng Yan was going to make her wait for him to come back and kill her¡­ When he left the bathroom and turned into the living room, Yin shinian was stunned. Someone had come to his house¡­ Han Bing was ordering people to deliver things in the restaurant, and some people were decorating the living room, all of which were related to birthday decorations. Mumu and Tang Tang were playing with nainai¡­ And Feng Xi¡­ He¡¯s here? And it was walking towards him. To be exact, it was running towards him. Yin shinian didn¡¯t react at all. She had only gone to the bathroom to make a phone call. Why were there so many people in the house when she came out¡­ These people couldn¡¯t have come just to take a look around. They knew that it was nainai¡¯s birthday¡­ Then, how did they know? it could only be Feng Yan¡­ He knew that it was nainai¡¯s birthday today, but he still forced himself to say that he missed him and begged him to come back¡­ ¡®This man is too despicable. How can there be such a person? he¡¯s a bastard.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t until he was pulled into his arms and felt the man¡¯s strong heartbeat that Yin shinian suddenly retracted his thoughts. ¡°Feng Xi, what are you doing?¡± Yin shinian struggled. Was Feng Xi crazy in front of the child? ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hug you, I miss you so much!¡± In the past, when Yin shinian was shinian and was under house arrest by Feng Xi, he also liked to hug her. He didn¡¯t do anything but liked to hug her and hug her. He liked it very much. He really liked the light and fresh smell on Shi Nian¡¯s body, which made people feel very comfortable. ¡°Feng Xi, don¡¯t be like this. Let go of me. My daughter is here. Let¡¯s talk. Can you not be like this?¡± Yin shinian was anxious. Firstly, she was worried that it would be bad if nainai saw it. Secondly, she was worried that Feng Yan would appear. If he saw it, she would be the one suffering. He would definitely torture her to death. ¡°Shinian, your voice is really nice to listen to!¡± Feng Xi nestled in the crook of Yin shinian¡¯s neck and rubbed against him. Yin shinian struggled hard to break free, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that Feng Xi would let go of her of her own accord ¡­ However, when she saw Feng Yan¡¯s face, she realized that he had been the one who had pulled Feng Xi away. Before Feng Xi could react, Feng Yan had already pushed him away. He restrained himself and didn¡¯t throw a punch because of the child. Feng Xi glared at Feng Yan angrily, he was having a good time hugging her! ¡°Feng Xi, this is my woman. If you¡¯re more sensible, you should know that she¡¯s your sister-in-law!¡± Feng Yan pulled Yin shinian over and locked him in his arms, declaring his ownership of him. Just as Feng Xi was about to retort, Feng Yan had already picked Yin shinian up in his arms. He walked towards the stairs with steady and urgent steps, and Yin shinian¡¯s face instantly turned red ¡­ Because she could see the desire in Feng Yan¡¯s eyes that could not wait¡­. Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: In that case, there was a high chance that she would be killed by him Chapter 695: In that case, there was a high chance that she would be killed by him Translator: 549690339 Yin shinian was too familiar with Feng Yan¡¯s gaze, and this time, his desire was more explosive than ever. Yin shinian could clearly feel that Feng Yan¡¯s grip on him was very strong, as if he wanted to crush him. She knew that if he saw Feng Xi hugging her, he would definitely be angry. Yin shinian felt sad that he would have such an understanding. She was just a sleeping partner. What did it have to do with him, Feng Yan, who had hugged her? What right did he have to be angry at her? He had another woman in his heart. Did she say anything? Even if that person was valiant song, she still cared. This was something she was unwilling to admit. She didn¡¯t like this side of herself, but what Yin shinian didn¡¯t know was that this was the nature of all women. Yin shinian also felt that Feng Yan was crazy. In the past, no matter how angry he was, he would never do anything out of line to nainai. But now, he had taken her away in front of the child. There was also Mumu, Tang Tang, Feng Xi, Han Bing, and his men. What did he think she was? Feng Yan directly carried Yin shinian back to the master bedroom and threw him on the bed. His body wasn¡¯t tied up. Yin shinian turned over and was about to get out of bed when Feng Yan pulled him back. The man used a lot of strength and hurt Yin shinian¡¯s arm. She opened her mouth and was about to scold him. Feng Yan, you¡¯re crazy¡­ However, before she could curse, Yin Hong¡¯s mouth was sealed. This kiss was so domineering that it seemed to sweep everything away. It was as if it was not enough to express it even if he used all his strength. Feng Yan had really gone crazy, just as Yin shinian had wanted to scold him ¡­ He kissed her like crazy, not giving her any room to resist. His hands were tied up when he struggled, his legs were pressed down when he wanted to move, and his body was pressed down when he wanted to move ¡­ Yin shinian felt as if his breath had been taken away, and his whole body was twitching. Being unable to move made her angry, annoyed, and uncomfortable. Feng Yan¡¯s kiss was completely ignored. If Yin shinian were a little younger, he would probably have eaten him up until not even his bones were left. Yin shinian took advantage of the time when Feng Yan was entangled with her tongue and bit it hard ¡­ ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Feng Yan, who had lost himself in the kiss, left Yin shinian¡¯s Red and swollen lips in pain. With a swipe of his finger, dark red beads of blood appeared on his fingertip. That dark red was just like the Scarlet red in Feng Yan¡¯s eyes, shocking to the extreme. Yin shinian was breathing heavily. Because of his heavy breathing, her upper body was also moving up and down. Her breathing was rapid, her lips were red and swollen, and her watery eyes were filled with love ¡­ Feng Yan lowered his head and kissed her again. His strong hands became restless, and everywhere he went, he set fire to everything¡­ The evil fire was burning more and more fiercely¡­ Yin shinian couldn¡¯t bear such a strong, overbearing, and violent kiss at all. She was even thinking that if he were to force himself on her in Feng Yan¡¯s current state, she might very well be killed in bed ¡­ ¡°Feng¡­ Yan, I beg you ¡­¡± This was the first time Yin shinian had said the word ¡°beg¡± to Feng Yan from the bottom of his heart. Feng Yan had forced her to beg him before, and in order to not suffer, she had begged him. Feng Yan¡¯s physical strength in this aspect was astonishing, and he would not be able to fully enjoy himself without a few hours. If that was really the case, nainai¡¯s birthday was already over. He would lose his mind, but she was still very clear-headed and had to stop him.. Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Force her to tell him how much she missed him Chapter 696: Force her to tell him how much she missed him Translator: 549690339 Yin shinian¡¯s voice was broken and hoarse, which was very seductive. Feng Yan liked her voice. It was especially pleasant to the ears. It was usually cold and aloof, but after a certain level of seduction, it would become hoarse, and it was very special. ¡°What do you want me to ask?¡± Feng Yan opened up a small gap between the two of them, but this gap was only limited to the tip of their noses touching. Feng Yan¡¯s voice sounded lazy and casual, but his body was tensed up. He knew very well that he had no self-control. Especially in front of this woman ¡­ Nainai¡¯s birthday¡­ She¡¯s waiting for you¡­¡± Yin shinian¡¯s breath was seriously insufficient, and his lips were trembling slightly. That was the effect of overexertion ¡­ Although Yin shinian was stubborn, she could still tell the time. Right now, Feng Yan was like a firecracker that would explode at the slightest touch. Yin shinian knew that she could only obey. At least, she couldn¡¯t give him a reason to be crazy about her ¡­ Clearly, Feng Yan had sobered up a lot at the mention of his daughter¡¯s birthday. Just now, it was because of Yin shinian¡¯s words,¡± I miss you. Can you come back?¡± This sentence was like a fuse, instantly igniting all his emotions. He just wanted to torture her and bully her ¡­ He wanted to force her to tell him how much she missed him ¡­ He had forgotten his daughter¡¯s birthday for a moment¡­ Feng Yan turned over and lay on the bed, his soft eyes looking up at the ceiling. He really could not be cruel to this woman. Yin shinian understood Feng Yan very well. Seeing him like this, it proved that her words had taken effect. Even though he was a jerk to her, he was very concerned about his daughter. When the two went downstairs, the living room had already been decorated. Han Bing was very efficient. Nainai, Mumu, and Tangtang were all wearing conical birthday hats, and it was obvious that nainai was very happy¡­ As long as his daughter was happy, Yin shinian didn¡¯t care what happened to him. Just like now, Feng Yan was holding her hand tightly, and she could only obey. After all, it was better not to make Feng Yan unhappy at this point in time. Feng Xi sat on the sofa and watched them walk down the stairs step by step. She couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on Feng Yan and bite him. He kicked Cola, but the dog was so lazy that it didn¡¯t even bat an eye and pointed at him to bite Feng Yan. No way. Nainai was not only happy that her father had returned to celebrate her birthday with her, but he had also brought Mumu and Tang Tang with him. Most importantly, she saw her father holding her mother¡¯s hand, which made her the happiest. She hoped that her parents would be the same as the parents of other children. ¡°Little uncle, we need to blow up this balloon too!¡± Nainai placed a pink balloon in front of Feng Xi and said crisply. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just blow one!¡± Although Feng Xi said that, she still took the balloon from nainai¡¯s hands. ¡°The one just now was pink, this one is blue!¡± Nainai sat down next to Feng Xi and said, sticking close to him. Feng Xi glanced at her. Her cheeky appearance was much more pleasing to the eye than his father. Feng Xi puffed up her cheeks and started to blow the balloon. After two tries, a rabbit-like balloon was blown up. here, this is the last one. I¡¯ll stop blowing. My cheeks hurt! He tied the balloon in his hand and passed it to nainai, stretching his mouth. ¡°Little uncle, I also want a yellow one, a blue one, a Mumu one, a pink one for little candy, and a yellow one for me..¡± Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Either you give me a kiss, or Ill kiss you until Im satisfied Chapter 697: Either you give me a kiss, or I¡¯ll kiss you until I¡¯m satisfied Translator: 549690339 Nainai gave Feng Xi another yellow balloon and said naturally, not caring if he said that his cheeks hurt. ¡°Hehe¡­ You little girl, you¡¯re the last one!¡± Feng Xi wanted to say that this little girl was as insatiable as her father, but she felt that it would hurt the child¡¯s pride, so she gave up. Fortunately, Feng Xi took the balloon and didn¡¯t say anything. If she did, she would probably be punched by Feng Yan today. He dared to say that his daughter was asking for a beating! However, to Feng Yan¡¯s surprise, nainai didn¡¯t call Feng Xi ¡®uncle¡¯ but. little uncle¡¯¡­ Feng Yan glanced at Han Bing, but he shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t ask nainai to call him that. It wasn¡¯t Feng Xi who wanted her to call him little uncle, it was her daughter who wanted to call him that. Feng Yan¡¯s emotions were a little complicated. In this world, other than Feng Xi and nainai, there were no other relatives who were directly related to him by blood. Perhaps this was blood-related, which was why nainai and Feng Xi were so close. Ever since this girl found out that he was her father, she had never been so close to him. He had always hoped that nainai would call him ¡®daddy¡¯, but she had always refused to. Ever since that day in the restaurant, he had said to her sternly,¡± nainai, call me daddy! This was the first time they had met. He had been too busy these few days. Compared to brother Rao and Yan¡¯s worry and concern, the burden on his shoulders was smaller, so he wanted to share more. Yin shinian could also see that nainai and Feng Xi were quite close, and she also felt gratified. No matter what, he was still her uncle, and nainai yearned for kinship. Other than being close to her aunt, the relatives in the family did not like her and her mother. Because everyone said that she, Yin shinian, was dirty. An 18-year-old girl who had a child before getting married. He might have done some shady business outside and ended up giving birth to a bastard. When nainai first came to know about this, she immediately went crazy and rushed at them like a lunatic. She could criticize Yin shinian however she wanted, but she couldn¡¯t criticize her daughter. Later on, she gradually became numb to the saliva. Her mouth was someone else¡¯s, so she could say whatever she wanted. As such, nainai lived an especially sensitive and careful life. She yearned to be like other children, to have family and to be loved and cherished¡­ Yin shinian felt that his palms were covered in sweat, and Feng Yan¡¯s grip was very tight, making him very uncomfortable. ¡°I¡¯ll go and fix the cake, it¡¯s almost done!¡± Yin shinian opened his mouth. His voice was very soft, but Feng Yan should have heard him. Yin shinian wanted to pull his hand out, but Feng Yan held it even tighter. ¡°Give me a kiss!¡± Although he didn¡¯t get to release himself to his heart¡¯s content, Yin shinian had made him very comfortable just now, so Feng Yan was in a good mood. Yin shinian glared at Feng Yan a little angrily. She felt that he had gone a little crazy today. Why are the children kissing? Did he even have the self-awareness of a father? Seeing that Yin shinian¡¯s expression showed that he wouldn¡¯t kiss her and would let go, Feng Yan bent down, but he didn¡¯t do the forceful kiss that Yin shinian had thought. ¡°Either you kiss me, or I kiss you until I¡¯m satisfied. It¡¯s your choice!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words carried a hint of adoration in them that even he himself did not notice. Feng Yan would give Yin shinian a choice every time. He didn¡¯t seem to force her, but both choices made Yin shinian angry.. Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: Ill always pester her Chapter 698: I¡¯ll always pester her Translator: 549690339 To Feng Yan, an intimate kiss was two different concepts. A kiss was a kiss on the face. The kiss must be the kind that was very passionate and intense ¡­ Yin shinian had only realized this after he got together with him. So between taking the initiative to be friendly and being kissed passively, Yin shinian chose to take the initiative to kiss¡­ She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Feng Yan on the cheek. After all, there were so many people around. Yin shinian also had a cold and aloof personality, so it was not easy for him to do this. With a ¡°bang,¡± Feng Xi blew the balloon until it burst, and he stood up immediately. She was about to run over to Feng Yan, but nainai and Mumu each held her hand. ¡°I say, second brother Feng, what are you doing?¡± Ever since they arrived here, Mumu¡¯s mind had finally been enlightened. He finally knew who nainai¡¯s father was. How could there be such a coincidence in this world? brother Feng was actually nainai¡¯s biological father¡­ It took him a while to digest this fact, and he also remembered that day at the burger shop behind the kindergarten, nainai had asked him about brother Feng. No wonder she was in a bad mood after hearing it. Nainai had already known that brother Feng was her father at that time, and she had even said that she would help her beat brother Feng¡­ What the hell is this! Nainai must have felt so sad because she hadn¡¯t received her father¡¯s love all these years, and brother Feng had given her the Father who should have belonged to her. Feng Xi lowered her head and saw nainai smiling at him ¡­ That¡¯s right! What was she doing? Shi Nian was the one who kissed Feng Yan¡­ Shi Nian had rejected him, but had taken the initiative with Feng Yan. His intentions were clear. Feng Xi sat on the sofa, took a yellow balloon from the table, and started to blow it. Even though Feng Xi¡¯s mood was low, he still liked Shi Nian. This wouldn¡¯t change, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to say anything. There was still a long way to go. When third brother¡¯s matter was over, he wouldn¡¯t need to look after the child anymore. He would pester shinian every day to get her to come. Yin shinian looked at Feng Xi and felt a little sad. He had indeed put him under house arrest, but he had never hurt him. He thought he was really mute, but he was still so serious about learning sign language. Feng Xi liked spicy food, but she didn¡¯t eat it herself, so the dishes on the table weren¡¯t spicy¡­ Now that she thought about many things in the past, she had actually become indifferent to them. She could still consider Feng Xi as a friend. Feng Yan let go of Yin shinian¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t do anything out of line. In fact, he had asked Yin shinian to kiss him for Feng Xi to see. Feng Xi didn¡¯t know what they were doing in the room just now, so she decided to kiss her in front of him and let him know who this woman was. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the child was around and Yin shinian was thin-skinned, he would definitely have wanted her to kiss him ¡­ As soon as his hand was released, Yin shinian went over to say hello to Mumu and Tang Tang, then went to the kitchen. Feng Yan sat opposite Feng Xi. His mood brightened when he saw Feng Xi blow the balloon with puffed cheeks. Feng Xi hadn¡¯t come to the Feng family for many years, so it was quite a surprise for Feng Yan to see her again today. It seemed that his feelings for Yin shinian were quite deep, and the degree of seriousness he had was beyond his imagination. Nainai, your uncle brought you a birthday present. Did he give it to you? ¡± Feng Xi had just finished blowing the balloon when Feng Yan opened his mouth ¡­. Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: That kind of love has already rotten into his bones Chapter 699: That kind of love has already rotten into his bones Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi had just opened her mouth to move it, but her cheeks were sore. There was air pumped into the balloon, but nainai insisted that he blow it up. Wasn¡¯t this strenuous? Wait, what present? What gift did he prepare? He had only found out about nainai¡¯s birthday before he came here, alright? Feng Xi looked at Feng Yan and gave him a ¡°What do you mean¡± look. Feng Yan shot him a look that said,¡±I¡¯m messing with you.¡± ¡°Little uncle, what are you going to give me?¡± Nainai was very happy. She looked up at Feng Xi. She had thought that she would still be spending this birthday with her mother. She didn¡¯t expect that her father would come back and even prepare a birthday party for her. Most importantly, she also brought Mumu and Tang Tang. This was the first time she was celebrating her birthday with friends of the same age, so she was very happy. In kindergarten, every child would invite many children to their birthday party, but no one had ever invited her. When she celebrated her birthday, she didn¡¯t have the money to invite everyone over. She didn¡¯t have the money, so she spent it with her mother. Moreover, she had met her uncle today, her father¡¯s only relative. She had hated him before. It was because he had treated her mother like that. However, things were different now. She wanted to resolve the conflict between him and her father. She also wanted someone to dote on her. Not only did she want a family with parents, but she also wanted a family with little uncle. When little uncle got married and had children in the future, they would have a big family. The more nainai thought about it, the more excited she became. She felt that she had a long way to go and a great responsibility to fulfill this goal. Feng Xi looked at nainai¡¯s face full of hope, just you wait, little uncle will make it for you! Feng Xi touched nainai¡¯s hair. He couldn¡¯t find anything on his body that could be a gift. Fortunately, he was good at cooking. He remembered that Feng Yan was quite fond of eating crunchy yellow vegetables when he was young, so he guessed that nainai would like it too. After all, she was his daughter. Feng Xi just wanted to make a crisp yellow vegetable! It was pretty and delicious. Children would definitely like it. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be waiting for you! Little uncle.¡± Nainai nodded. She was looking forward to it. No matter what kind of gift it was, she would like it as long as it was for her. Feng Xi went to the kitchen and Feng Yan didn¡¯t stop her. He just wanted to see how long Yin shinian would take to come out without arousing suspicion. Feng Xi went to the kitchen. Yin shinian¡¯s cake was basically done decorating. Yin shinian was making a Barbie doll cake. After all, he was a designer, and the cake he made was very beautiful. Feng Xi looked at Yin shinian¡¯s side profile and felt her heart warm. ¡°You won¡¯t be happy with Feng Yan. He loves my third sister-in-law!¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t mean to sow discord. He was just telling the truth and didn¡¯t want Yin shinian to fall into it. After all, Yin shinian had taken the initiative to kiss Feng Yan just now. With a devilish charm like Feng Yan, many women would lunge at him just by beckoning with his finger. A typical woman wouldn¡¯t love a man who wasn¡¯t bad, and he was the worst man. However, Yin shinian was a good woman and shouldn¡¯t be involved with a man like Feng Yan. Yin shinian¡¯s hand that was decorating the Barbie¡¯s dress paused. She knew this fact, but she felt stifled when someone else told her this. It was because she knew this fact that she repeatedly warned herself to control her heart, Yin shinian. ¡°He was betrothed to my third sister-in-law when they were young. After she was kidnapped, he almost died. He has been looking for her all these years.. That kind of love has rotten into his bones and merged into his blood!¡± Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: No matter what method is used, I must snatch it Chapter 700: No matter what method is used, I must snatch it Translator: 549690339 ¡°If my third sister-in-law and third brother didn¡¯t have Tang Tang and Mumu, Feng Yan would never have let go. He would rather kill his way out to get my third sister-in-law. Everyone knows this!¡± What Feng Xi said was the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for Mumu and Tang Tang, Feng Yan would definitely snatch Huo qingge away from li Beichen. No matter what method he used, he would definitely get her. Yin shinian felt as if his heart had been stabbed by something. It was a very light stab, but the dull pain almost took her life. This feeling made her a little flustered. Feng Xi had said that she didn¡¯t have a heart and she felt that she didn¡¯t have a heart too. But why did her heart hurt? It turned out that Feng Yan not only liked valiant song, but they were also engaged since they were young¡­ That night a few years ago, she could clearly remember the meowing. Meowmeowmeowmeowmeow¡­¡± Meowmeowmeowmeowmeow was valiant song¡­ The person who had rotted into his bones and blended into his blood ¡­ even if nainai was between the two of you, he wouldn¡¯t love you, because all his love is for my third sister-in-law. There¡¯s no more love for you! Feng Xi took out a few eggs from the refrigerator. He knew that he was being cruel to Yin shinian by saying this. However, even if it wasn¡¯t for her, he still felt that she should know these things. What he said was the truth. He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. It was better to shorten the pain than to prolong it. Feng Xi cracked the egg into a bowl and clumsily took out some egg white, then placed it in another bowl. Yin shinian didn¡¯t say anything, but his hands, which were making the last decoration for BA bi, were trembling a little. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good, so you have to listen to what I¡¯m saying, understand?¡± Feng Xi was a willful person, but she wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t care about anything. He cared about shinian. He cared about him very much. He liked to look at her cold and beautiful eyes. He liked the way she looked into the distance quietly. He preferred to see her angry and helpless look¡­ He preferred¡­ He liked everything about her¡­ ¡°I know! Didn¡¯t you say that I don¡¯t have a heart, so you don¡¯t have to worry. But I still have to thank you for telling me this!¡± At this moment, Yin shinian felt that Feng Xi seemed to have matured a lot. However, it was only a momentary feeling. She hoped that Feng Xi would always be the living self, the flamboyant and arrogant Feng Xi. Because it wasn¡¯t easy for a person to live without fear. She was very envious of Feng Xi for being able to do it. Therefore, she hoped that he could continue to live this way. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yin shinian knew that Feng Xi didn¡¯t know how to cook. She watched as he beat the egg. His movements were not very skilled, but she could tell that it was not his first time doing it. This surprised Yin shinian. I only found out about it at the last minute and didn¡¯t prepare a present for nainai. Have you heard of crisp yellow vegetable?¡± Feng Xi smiled and looked at Yin shinian, asking a little arrogantly. Many people didn¡¯t know about crisp yellow cabbage. It looked simple to make, but it was very rare. The most difficult part was the heat control and oil temperature, as well as the string pulling, which was also known as the starch, at the end of the sugar boiling. Yin shinian looked at Feng Xi in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect him to make this dish. She had never tried it before. This was not easy to do. wait and see, I¡¯ll show you something. I¡¯m sure nainai will like it.. Feng Yan loved this when he was young! Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: He said, let me try it too Chapter 701: He said, let me try it too Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi was also taken aback when she said this. Knowing that Feng Yan was willing to eat was one thing, but taking the initiative to tell others was another. That made it sound as if he had a very close relationship with Feng Yan, as if he could still remember what he liked to eat. ¡°I heard that this thing is very delicious, but it¡¯s not easy to make!¡± Yin shinian smiled faintly. He didn¡¯t know what to say to Feng Xi, who kept mentioning Feng Yan in every few sentences. She had thought that Feng Yan didn¡¯t like sweet things, but she didn¡¯t expect him to like this. ¡°It¡¯s alright! It¡¯s my first time anyway, Tang Tang and Mumu almost ate the plate.¡± This was not an exaggeration. Mumu had indeed licked the plate. Yin shinian felt that other than making her speechless when she had hugged him, Feng Xi had surprised her in many ways today. ¡°I might be gifted! I¡¯ve been with these two little ancestors for the past few days, and my cooking skills are almost as good as a Michelin chef¡¯s.¡± Feng Xi poured a little oil into the pan. When the temperature of the oil was about right, she poured some of the egg liquid in. It was a thin layer of egg pancake. He turned off the fire, folded the egg pancake in half, and placed it on the chopping board. Then, she made three more egg pancakes, folded them in half, and left them on the chopping board to cool. Then, he cut the egg pancake into strips and diamond-shaped pieces. Yin shinian put his hands on the operating table and looked at Feng Xi. Her movements weren¡¯t very skilled, but she made the omelet very beautifully. Sometimes, watching someone cook was a pleasure. She was quite interested in this dish. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of what Feng Xi had said,¡± Feng Yan was quite willing to eat it when he was young! Feng Xi put some starch in the bowl of egg white and stirred it well. He added some oil into the pot and threw the diamond-shaped egg slices wrapped in egg white starch into the oil. The originally thin egg slices instantly swelled up, golden yellow, and very beautiful. Yin shinian was slightly surprised. He really didn¡¯t expect Feng Xi to control the fire so well. ¡°Help me flip it, I¡¯m going to boil the sugar!¡± Feng Xi looked into Yin shinian¡¯s eyes and said very proudly. Third brother was right, a man who could cook would attract a woman¡­ Yin shinian watched Feng Xi make the sugar. It was actually a difficult method of making sugar with water and oil. She didn¡¯t even know how to do it. She didn¡¯t master it well. It would either burn or it would be too watery for the sugar syrup¡­ ¡°Turn off the fire and get it out.¡± Feng Xi boiled the sugar while watching Yin shinian¡¯s frying. After Yin shinian obediently turned off the fire, he took out the fried egg yolk. It was really very plump and beautiful, golden and shiny. ¡°Blow it up again!¡± The corners of Feng Xi¡¯s mouth almost reached the corners of her eyes. It was no longer strange that Feng Xi knew that it would be crunchy after twice frying. He had already surprised her many times today. When the twice-greased egg slices were taken out of the pot, Feng Xi poured them directly into the sugar pot. He continued to stir it. help me get that little white sesame seed! Yin shinian took out white sesame from the cupboard and handed it to Feng Xi. He looked at the egg slices that had been wrapped in syrup. They were bright and full, which made him very appetizing. In addition, the white sesame seed had instantly become very lofty. So this was crispy yellow vegetables. It was really delicious just by looking at it. She thought that nainai would definitely like this birthday present. Feng Xi used her chopsticks to pick up a small piece, blew on it, and brought it to Yin shinian¡¯s mouth, try it. ¡°Let me have a taste too!¡± Just as Yin shinian was about to open his mouth to eat, Feng Yan¡¯s gentle voice came from the door.. Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: How nervous was she that Feng Yan would go crazy? Chapter 702: How nervous was she that Feng Yan would go crazy? Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan leaned against the door frame with his arms crossed. His posture was charming and lazy, especially the feminine smile on his lips. Feng Xi just wanted to let Yin shinian taste her cooking and didn¡¯t have any other intentions. If he wanted to do something, he wouldn¡¯t have been so tactful. He would have pulled her over and forced a kiss ¡­ After seeing Tang Tang and Mumu these few days, he knew how hard it was to take care of a child, so he could understand how difficult it was for Yin shinian to raise nainai all by himself. So, Feng Xi didn¡¯t want to put Yin shinian in a difficult position. He wanted to put his chopsticks away, but just as he was about to do so, Yin shinian leaned forward and ate the crisp yellow cabbage. It was crispy, sweet, and really delicious. He didn¡¯t expect an egg to have such a taste. The feeling of melting in his taste buds was really wonderful. One had to admit that Feng Xi was really talented. To be able to cook this dish so well, he was really amazing. amazing! It¡¯s really delicious! Yin shinian could feel Feng Yan¡¯s cold, knife-like gaze behind him. She didn¡¯t want to anger him or anything else. She just felt that Feng Xi had done a good job. After all, it was a birthday gift for her daughter, and she was shocked to see him make it! ¡°I don¡¯t even know if these are enough for the three of them!¡± After being praised by Yin shinian, Feng Xi¡¯s mood was so good that she could fly to the sky. Her voice also went a few pitches higher with joy. Feng Yan was still standing there in the same posture, but the smile on his face had deepened. Feng Xi walked over to Feng Yan with a plate, picked up a big piece with her chopsticks, and brought it to Feng Yan¡¯s mouth. It was true that Feng Yan loved to eat crunchy yellow vegetables when he was young, but what he ate was always made by his mother. After that, he couldn¡¯t taste the taste of his mother¡¯s cooking anymore. He had tried many chefs ¡®cooking, but none of them had the desire to eat it. He had a lot of memories related to his mother, and crisp yellow vegetables was a¡­ Yin shinian also had a vague feeling that Feng Yan¡¯s mother had made this dish for him. When Feng Xi had said it, she already had this feeling. Now, Feng Yan¡¯s gaze made her even more certain. She was worried that with Feng Yan¡¯s temper, he would directly flip the plate in Feng Xi¡¯s hand over. Based on her understanding of Feng Yan, he would definitely do something like this. He couldn¡¯t help but think about it whenever he thought about his mother ¡­ To think about her mother who was swallowed by the fire ¡­ Yin shinian walked over and was about to speak to Feng Yan to distract him. However, he saw Feng Yan open his mouth and eat the crispy yellow cabbage that Feng Xi had delivered to his mouth. His heart was suddenly clear, and Yin shinian suddenly realized how nervous she had been about Feng Yan going crazy. As he watched Feng Yan chew slowly, Yin shinian was worried that he would spit it out. Actually, she wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this way. Feng Xi thought the same. This was because Feng Yan¡¯s words and actions had always been unpredictable. You might have thought of what he would do, but it might be completely beyond your imagination. However, when Feng Yan swallowed it, he licked his tongue, it tastes good. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. Make more! With that said, he took the plate from Feng Xi¡¯s hand with one hand and pulled Yin shinian¡¯s arm with the other, turning to leave. ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m not doing it!¡± Feng Xi threw the chopsticks in her hand to the ground. However, the chopsticks were too thin to express her anger and depression.. Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Ill just serve you, I wont serve anyone else Chapter 703: I¡¯ll just serve you, I won¡¯t serve anyone else Translator: 549690339 Although Feng Xi said that, it was nainai¡¯s birthday after all. If there really wasn¡¯t enough food, then the gift wouldn¡¯t be meaningful. Anyway, it was fast to sit down, so he went to make another serving. Just as he was boiling the sugar, nainai ran in happily. She pulled Feng Xi¡¯s arm and made him bend down. Feng Xi boiled the sugar with one hand and stirred it non-stop as she played with her body, not knowing what nainai was going to do. Nainai was very cute in her birthday hat, and her face was flushed red. There were still sesame seeds on her mouth, so she must have just eaten the yellow vegetable. Nainai wrapped her arms around Feng Xi¡¯s neck and kissed him hard on the cheek. ¡°Little uncle, thank you. I like this birthday present very much. I¡¯m very used to it. I like the yellow color very much. This sweet and crunchy thing is really delicious!¡± Nainai kissed Feng Xi¡¯s face again, then ran away with a smile. Feng Xi touched her face, it was sticky¡­ It should also be sweet. When Feng Xi carried the freshly cooked yellow croaker into the living room, the plate was already empty. As for nainai, candy, and Mumu, they were all waiting there with a small fork in their hands¡­ There were white sesame seeds on the three children¡¯s little mouths. Feng Xi suddenly felt that she had overdone it today by showing off her cooking skills. ¡°Eat! I¡¯ll have enough for today.¡± He placed the plate on the table. ¡°I say, second brother Feng, you can totally open a restaurant!¡± Mumu really felt that her second brother Feng¡¯s cooking skills were simply growing day by day, and he was very amazing. It was no exaggeration to say that the dishes he had made in the past few days were even more delicious than his mother¡¯s. It was just that the taste was very special. It was a grade higher than home-cooked food, and it wasn¡¯t as exquisite as a chef¡¯s cooking. In short, it was very comfortable to eat. ¡°Open a restaurant!¡± Tang Tang smiled and started singing the second part again. I¡¯ll just serve you guys. I don¡¯t serve others. You guys should be secretly happy if you have food to eat! Feng Xi flicked Mumu¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t use much force, but it was fun. Feng Xi sat down beside nainai. ¡°Happy Birthday, little girl!¡± Feng Xi said as she touched nainai¡¯s ear. She was in a good mood today. ¡°Thank you, little uncle. This is really delicious!¡± Nainai kissed Feng Xi¡¯s face again. Feng Yan was jealous. Not only did his daughter not call him ¡®dad¡¯, but she also did not kiss him¡­ Han Bing saw that the three children were only eating the crisp yellow vegetables. Could they still eat the other dishes prepared by the restaurant? Young master Cong had asked the chefs in little Jiangnan to specially make them according to the three children¡¯s tastes. However, she didn¡¯t expect that second young master¡¯s crunchy yellow vegetable would fill her stomach. He really wanted to know how big the shadow in his young master¡¯s heart was. ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s good. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll make more for you.¡± After successfully subduing another devilish brat, his sense of achievement jumped several levels. ¡°My dad ate it all. Otherwise, the three of us would have enough to eat!¡± Nainai mumbled as she ate the yellow vegetable. Although they weren¡¯t too sure, everyone still heard the word ¡®dad¡¯, especially Feng Yan, who was completely stunned. Nainai, on the other hand, continued to eat with her head lowered, not looking at everyone¡¯s gazes on her. ¡°Nainai, what did you just say? It wasn¡¯t¡­ What did you say just now?¡± Feng Yan asked nainai in a hoarse voice. He had been waiting for nainai to call him ¡®daddy¡¯ for a long time, afraid that he was hallucinating. Nainai had not called him ¡®daddy¡¯ at all. Nainai raised her head to look at her father.. Pouting, she asked,¡± daddy, are your ears not working well?¡± Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Is her emotional intelligence going to become + spirit? Chapter 704: Is her emotional intelligence going to become + spirit? Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan looked at nainai, bit his lip, and waved at her. Nainai, on the other hand, went up to Feng Yan very cooperatively, her fair and tender little face blushing bright red. She was very cute, and her little mouth was also oily. ¡°Give daddy a kiss!¡± Feng Yan raised his head slightly and pointed at his own face as he said this to nainai. Nainai obediently planted a kiss on Feng Yan¡¯s face. Feng Yan¡¯s face was still raised. Nainai kissed him again, and then again ¡­ She only stopped kissing him when Feng Yan felt that his neck was sore. Nainai had wanted to call him ¡®dad¡¯ for a long time in this life, but she had never said it. Ever since she found out that he was her father, she had already accepted him in her heart. ¡°Call me daddy again¡­¡± Feng Yan was afraid that he was hallucinating. Even though nainai had kissed him all over his face with syrup, he still felt that it was unreal. ¡°Mommy, is daddy¡¯s ear really bad?¡± Nainai asked Yin shinian, who was sitting beside Feng Yan. Her eyes were so bright and filled with happiness. ¡°Dad just wants you to call him a few more times. He wants to hear it!¡± Yin shinian didn¡¯t know what to feel in his heart. In the past, his daughter was hers alone and only called her¡± mother. Now that she had a father, she had one more person who loved her. However, she had to share her love with her father. Perhaps every mother would have this feeling! She felt like she had been given the cold shoulder, or to be more precise, the treasure that belonged to her had been given to someone else. ¡°Dad ¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± Nainai cupped her hands into the shape of a trumpet and kept calling Feng Yan ¡®daddy¡¯. When Feng Yan hugged nainai tightly and kissed her, the tears in his eyes finally fell uncontrollably¡­ The scene was so sad that Tang Tang also cried. Mumu thought that Tang Tang was so touched by the scene that she cried. Another reason was that Tang Tang felt that nainai had snatched her Godfather away. This made her feel a sense of crisis, which was why she was so anxious that she cried. In order to ease the atmosphere, Mumu loudly shouted,¡± Happy Birthday, nainai! I love you! Mumu rarely shouted like this, and he himself also thought that this was a stupid behavior. However, after he shouted this, he felt that he was simply stupid. He immediately blushed, coughed twice, and sat there awkwardly, not knowing where to look¡­ Nainai broke free from Feng Yan¡¯s arms and ran to Mumu. She lifted his chin and said,¡± hey, li Mumu, you look pretty good with a red face. I love you too! Nainai¡¯s voice was as crisp and melodious as ever. There were still traces of tears on Feng Yan¡¯s face, but when he heard the conversation between his daughter and Mumu, he was amused. Feng Xi was speechless. What did the children eat these days? their IQ¡­. Did his emotional intelligence become a demon? Yin shinian really liked Mumu, and she hoped that the two children could be together in the future. Feng Yan¡¯s phone vibrated. He took it out and glanced at it. He patted Yin shinian¡¯s hand and pointed at his phone, telling him that he was going to take the call. Yin shinian didn¡¯t expect that Feng Yan would tell him when he was on the phone. He was suddenly at a loss and could only nod. Feng Yan walked to the side hall and picked up the phone. Bai Qing, why did you suddenly think of calling me? ¡± The call was from Chu baiqing. It should be around midnight at his place, unless something happened.. Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Chu baiqing didnt like him using knives and guns Chapter 705: Chu baiqing didn¡¯t like him using knives and guns Translator: 549690339 After Tong Jiahui¡¯s incident failed, li Boyan and Tang ru disappeared. What was unexpected was that there was a tunnel in the villa they were staying in and they ran out through the tunnel. Fortunately, Gu Jue¡¯s men were keeping a close eye on them. After they found out that the two of them were not in the room through the telescope, they were stunned. They immediately searched for them and launched a full blockade following their escape tracks. All of Huo zhongrao¡¯s War Wolf assault team members had taken off their military uniforms and changed into black uniforms. This was li beixiao¡¯s request. Now, Huo zhongrao¡¯s position was quite sensitive. Recently, there were many people looking for trouble with him, and it was probably related to li Boyan. Li beixiao sat in Huo zhongrao¡¯s car. Gu Jue¡¯s news was that li Boyan wanted to leave the border. However, he and Tang ru had been banned from leaving the country by Huo zhongrao. Therefore, they decided to leave the country from Myanmar. ¡°My father died on this road.¡± Huo zhongrao was driving with one hand and holding a cigarette with the other. He did not expect li Boyan to choose this road. Did this mean that everything had a reincarnation? ¡°They will die Here today!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face was dark. He had come directly from the hospital with Huo zhongrao and had not slept for two days. Even though she felt a little tired, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Seeing his father lying on the bed, he missed valiant song even more. The bounty had no effect. Ming Xiu was obviously more ruthless than they thought. He had skinned the two men who had betrayed him and posted a picture of them under the bounty notice. Such a bloody warning was not only for those who were willing to risk their lives for the one hundred million Yuan, but also for him, li beixiao. The people who caused today¡¯s situation were li Boyan and Tang ru. Therefore, everyone who was involved in this matter had to die. Li Wcnwen and Tong Jiahui were going to die. He wanted them to kill each other. ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have said that they would be punished by the law in the first place. Perhaps this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± For the first time, Huo zhongrao regretted his inflexibility and obedience to the rules. If they knew that there was something wrong with li Boyan and Tang ru from the beginning, they should have arrested them and interrogated them. Then valiant song wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped and the old man¡¯s medicine wouldn¡¯t have been changed. big brother, this is destined. Many things in a person¡¯s life arc destined! Li beixiao was very open-minded about this. Just like what his father always said, this was fate. Everyone had their own fate in this life and was destined. Huo zhongrao felt the cigarette burn his hand and realized that he had not even smoked a single cigarette. For the past two days, Gu Jue had been so mad that he could not see eye to eye with anything. He had been suppressing his anger and had no place to vent it to his heart¡¯s content. He could already see li Boyan¡¯s convoy. He could tell that they were also looking for mercenaries from overseas. Although their strength was not comparable to Ming Xiu¡¯s Army, they were all experienced Desperados. Gu Jue and Feng Yan¡¯s men were at most gangsters. Compared to these people, there was a difference in their strength. The only thing he could do now was to follow these people closely and wait for his big brother¡¯s war Wolf assault team to arrive. Gu Jue¡¯s marksmanship was also very accurate. He loved to play with sniper rifles, but Chu baiqing didn¡¯t like him using knives and guns. So, he usually played in secret, but there would be calluses on his hands, and Chu baiqing would always find out. f * ck! Gu Jue cursed when he realized that he was thinking of Chu baiqing again.. Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: He just wanted to give him a punch, he was really too annoying Chapter 706: He just wanted to give him a punch, he was really too annoying Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue knew that Chu baiqing was like a drug that he was addicted to, and he couldn¡¯t get rid of it even if he tried. The only thing she could do was to force herself not to let this addiction act up and reduce the number of times she thought about him. He had already begged her so much, and the proud Chu Bai Qing would also beg him so humbly, just to stop him from pestering her ¡­ What else could he do? Gu Jue felt that he would be like this for the rest of his life. He would just live like this in a muddled state! He was extremely unhappy now, and he would not let others be happy. His anger was now suppressed in his chest. He thought that if li Boyan had not changed Chu Yunyi¡¯s medicine and if he was not li Nancheng¡¯s father, Chu baiqing would not have brought the two of them overseas. Maybe they¡¯ll be fine now! What third brother meant today was that li Boyan and Tang ru had to die, but they could not be stained with blood. Then he would watch how he died. Such an inhumane person should not die a good death. Gu Jue had always driven very fast. On such a straight road without any traffic lights, he could just step on the accelerator and drive. The bodyguards who were left behind by him wished that their cars could fly away and quickly catch up with their Lord Jue. Young master Feng had repeatedly urged them to look after Lord Jue. If anything were to happen, they would not be able to live well. Gu Jue was not in a hurry because li Boyan and the rest could not leave the country from Myanmar at all. There were people there to intercept them. It was just that he enjoyed the feeling of chasing his prey, which made them panic and nervous. It was like a mountain with an empty cliff on one side. As long as they were too flustered, they would not control the speed and direction well, and they would flip and fall off the cliff. This kind of accident was suitable for li Boyan and the rest. Gu Jue was overjoyed when he thought about it. However, his face turned black as he was overjoyed. Every time he drove extremely fast, Chu baiqing would say,¡± can¡¯t you just not drive so fast? so what if you¡¯re a few minutes late or a few minutes earlier? you¡¯re always so unhurried when you¡¯re in school. You never arrive at school on time. What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± Every time Chu Bai Qing nagged, he wanted to punch him. It was so annoying. However, just thinking about these words now made his heart feel extremely warm. He felt that these words were really well said. Thinking of Chu baiqing again, Gu Jue was annoyed. He didn¡¯t f * eking Miss Chu baiqing. It was like he would die if he didn¡¯t breathe. Breathing was a human¡¯s instinct, and thinking of Chu baiqing was also Gu Jue¡¯s instinct. Thinking about how he could say such philosophical words, Gu Jue was f * eking happy again. Gu Jue, you¡¯re f * eking done for. Your life is over just like that. When Gu Jue¡¯s men caught up with li Boyan, his face was filled with bloodthirsty excitement. He was like a lion that had been hungry for a few days and had caught a prey that he could eat to his heart¡¯s content. When both parties started firing, Gu Jue¡¯s men would definitely not have as much firepower as the mercenaries. A few minutes later, the firepower from Gu Jue¡¯s side was already very weak. This was within his expectations. However, because Gu Jue and the rest were not very professional, they were best at 90 shots in the dark. Furthermore, Gu Jue and the others had the advantage of the terrain. Their field of view was very wide, but when they looked from the opposite side, there was some obstruction. Gu Jue had already heard the sound of the off-road vehicle behind them. He could tell that it was the aura that his big brother¡¯s men should have. His invincible War Wolf assault team was simply playing around with these mercenaries. Gu Jue saw a car suddenly rush out. Without a doubt, li Boyan and Tang ru must be sitting in it.. Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Hes a lunatic Chapter 707: He¡¯s a lunatic Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s car was a specially made super bulletproof car. That was why he dared to drive so arrogantly in the front. He immediately chased after them and faced the rain of bullets. He thought that if Chu Bai Qing saw this scene, he would scold him again. Even though he said that he didn¡¯t like Chu baiqing shouting at him when he was angry, when Chu baiqing lost control and cursed, he would feel that it was really exciting. In fact, even if he didn¡¯t chase after li Boyan, they would have run out too. There were already people waiting for them there, waiting with full force. Gu Jue only felt that he could only breathe more freely if he was so crazy. When Huo zhongrao¡¯s car drove over, li beixiao immediately saw Gu Jue¡¯s car speeding away like a rocket. ¡°This lunatic!¡± Li beixiao had already taken a gun from the back of the car. Although he didn¡¯t want his hands to be stained with li Boyan¡¯s blood, he couldn¡¯t let his brother¡¯s hands be stained with blood either. Once Gu Jue entered a state of madness, no one could stop him. She didn¡¯t know what had happened between him and Chu baiqing these past few days, but he was in a terrible state. She didn¡¯t have time to have a good chat with him. ¡°I¡¯ll kick him later, don¡¯t stop me!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He had already repeatedly told Gu Jue that he absolutely could not act alone. Now, he was not concerned about anything at all. If he just rushed over like this, another rocket cannon might hit him. The car would flip over due to the impact and fall into the side of the cliff. What if he did that? With this carefree personality, something would happen sooner or later. ¡°I also want to kick him!¡± These brothers were all very precious to li beixiao. He couldn¡¯t bear to see any of them injured or in an accident. Gu Jue sneezed a few times in a row. Seeing his eldest brother¡¯s car chasing after him, he knew that he would definitely be scolded later. He just wanted to go crazy for a while, regardless of the consequences. Otherwise, he felt that he would really go crazy. If you don¡¯t experience love, you will never know how f * eking torturous it is. Gu Jue¡¯s car crashed into li Boyan¡¯s car. He laughed wildly and evilly. This kind of road, this kind of speed, this kind of collision, it was no doubt a game of death. Huo zhongrao slammed the loudspeaker hard, signaling for Gu Jue to stop. However, Gu Jue did not listen and continued to crash into the car. He did not care whether the driver of the car in front was good at driving or not. Would he be so frightened that he straightaway drove the car? if it was Gu Jue who knocked over li Boyan¡¯s car and fell off the cliff, then his personality would be different. After all, they were already close to the border, and some things couldn¡¯t be hidden even if they wanted to. Gu Jue was good at racing, but Huo zhongrao stopped him from racing after Xiaoyao¡¯s brother got into an accident. Although Gu Jue was going crazy, he still knew what he was doing. He had control when he stepped on the accelerator. It was only when Huo zhongrao¡¯s car crashed into Gu Jue¡¯s car that he restrained himself and directly overtook li Boyan¡¯s car. He domineeringly blocked the road with his car in front. ¡°Just kick him to death!¡± Li beixiao was really angry. If li Boyan¡¯s car crashed into him, he would die with Gu Jue in an instant. Gu Jue was simply playing like crazy. Li beixiao was so angry that his voice trembled. That was the fear of losing something. ¡°This lunatic.¡± Huo zhongrao saw that li Boyan¡¯s car showed no signs of slowing down.. Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Youre f * eking crazy, crazy to death Chapter 708: You¡¯re f * eking crazy, crazy to death Translator: 549690339 Huo zhongrao suddenly turned the steering wheel and hit the right side of li Boyan¡¯s car, forcing his car to crash into a mountain rock. The impact caused the car to stop. Fortunately, Huo zhongrao¡¯s driving skills were good. Under such an impact, his car didn¡¯t flip over and he slammed on the brakes. Li beixiao opened the car door and was about to get out of the car. However, as soon as he opened the door, he saw the cliff. Their car was parked close to the cliff. He would fall down if he stepped out. Huo zhongrao had already grabbed his arm. The car started again. After it stopped, li beixiao jumped out of the car with a gun. He had never been so irascible before, and at this moment, he was at his peak. He didn¡¯t care if li Boyan was dead or not. He rushed to Gu Jue¡¯s car and kicked the door hard, get out of the car! He shouted at Gu Jue, who was in the car with an unhappy expression. Gu Jue¡¯s personality was just like that. If he was not having a good time, he would look unhappy, as if the whole world owed him. Gu Jue did not move. He knew that he would definitely be beaten up if he went down. Li beixiao directly used the lower end of the sniper rifle to smash the car window. Gu Jue was really worried that his third brother¡¯s hand would go numb from the shock, so he opened the car door unwillingly. Li beixiao opened the car door and pulled Gu Jue out. After Gu Jue was dragged down, he subconsciously covered his butt with his hands. However, li beixiao¡¯s kick landed on his left leg. The force was not light and he was directly kicked to the ground. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Gu Jue was a little annoyed that his third brother did not follow the routine and smacked him on the butt. It was a waste to cover his butt. This kick was quite painful. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re f * eking crazy. Go crazy!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s heart was still beating very fast. At this time, he could not care about li Boyan. He had already forgotten about the deep hatred and hatred. He had completely forgotten about it because of Gu Jue¡¯s crazy parking just now. He was still panicking. Li beixiao originally wanted to say,¡±Gu Jue, it¡¯s because of you that Chu baiqing can¡¯t stand you and doesn¡¯t care about anything when he¡¯s crazy.¡± bang! the sound of a gunshot pulled back li beixiao¡¯s foot, which he wanted to kick again. He raised his head and looked at li Boyan¡¯s car. Li Boyan was pointing a gun at him. There was still smoke coming out of li Boyan¡¯s feet. It was Huo zhongrao who had fired the gun. Tang ru also got out of the car. She had minor injuries like li Boyan, but they should not be serious. The front of the car had already hit the mountain, so the driver should be seriously injured or dead. No one would investigate the death of these foreign mercenaries. Li Boyan laughed. He laughed even more wildly because he knew that he had no other choice. Do you regret it? He should have listened to Tang ru and not used Tong Jiahui that day. Li Boyan thought that his plan had failed because he had exposed Tong Jiahui too early. He would never have thought that mingxiu would tell Huo qingge about Tong Jiahui¡¯s clue, and then she would tell li beixiao about it. In fact, Tang ru was more thorough than li Boyan. The biggest reason for their failure was Ming Xiu. He had taken Huo qingge away, leaving them with no hostage to threaten li beixiao with. They also lost the protection of the strongest mercenary group, which was the biggest reason for their failure. Otherwise, based on li Boyan¡¯s and her plan, li beixiao would have died by now.. How would they have ended up like this? Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Cant be any more cheap Chapter 709: Can¡¯t be any more cheap Translator: 549690339 Tang ru also had a gun in her hand. She knew that li beixiao would definitely kill her and Li Boyan for what they had done. However, Tang ru had been proud all her life. She would not let someone point a gun at her head. She could not stand that kind of humiliation. Just as Tang ru raised her gun, she saw a few cars stop. Flame and his men were walking over with Li Wenwen and Tong Jiahui. When she saw Tong Jiahui and Li Wenwen, her eyes were filled with deep disgust. Both of them had slept with her husband. In front of young and beautiful women, men were always full of energy and wished that they could stay awake all night. These two women resisted at first, but later on, they took the initiative to climb into li Boyan¡¯s bed. They couldn¡¯t be more despicable. The men in the Li family were all Dragons among men. Although li Boyan was old, he took good care of himself. Time gave him wisdom and he really didn¡¯t look old. In addition, he was good in bed, so it was natural that Li Wenwen and Tong Jiahui were itching to sleep with him. It was not strange that they would take the initiative to climb into his bed. Tang ru pointed the gun at Li Wenwen and Tong Jiahui instead of her head. Since she was going to die, she did not mind killing a few more people. She had originally planned to cripple these two pawns after they were used up, and now was the right time. Li Wenwen saw that the gun was pointed at her, and Tong Jiahui saw that the gun was also pointed at her. The two of them were frightened. They had seen Tang ru¡¯s ruthlessness, so they hid behind the people who were holding them in a panic. However, with a look from flame, the people who were holding them down pushed them to the front again. dad, save me. I¡¯m holding your child in my arms. I have your child ¡­ Don¡¯t let her kill me, I don¡¯t want to die ¡­ I don¡¯t want to die ¡­¡± Li Wenwen was very afraid of Tang ru. She had never seen a woman as ruthless as Tang ru. Tang ru even wanted to kill her own son. A woman like Tang ru would not even blink when she killed her. When Tang ru heard Li Wenwen¡¯s words, it was as if she had been struck by lightning. Li Boyan had many women, but he had not let any of them get pregnant with his child. Because he had once said that only she, Tang ru, was worthy of having a child with him. This was also the reason she lied to herself. Because this man loved her, he only wanted her to give birth to his child. She also knew that li Boyan liked girls, but she also thought of ways to give birth to another child for him, but she could not get pregnant no matter what Everyone present heard Li Wenwen¡¯s words. She called li Boyan ¡®dad¡¯ but said that she had spoiled his child. How dirty and disgusting. Li Boyan also heard Li Wenwen¡¯s words and sneered. He liked little girls and had always hoped to have a daughter. However, as he laughed, he stopped. He quite liked this ¡± daughter¡± of his, Li Wenwen, because no matter how flirtatious she was, if he had not failed today, he might have let her give birth to the child, and it might even be a girl¡­ Tang ru saw the hope that flashed in li Boyan¡¯s eyes. He also wanted the child in Li Wenwen¡¯s stomach. He wanted another woman to give birth to his child ¡­ Tong Jiahui knew that li beixiao would not let her go. Li Boyan was capable, so she could only take a gamble. She thought that when Li Wenwen said that she was pregnant, she saw the hope in li Boyan¡¯s eyes ¡­ I¡¯m pregnant too ¡­ Tong Jiahui trembled as she opened her mouth. These words were also directed at li Boyan.. Chapter 710 - Chapter 710:1 cant get through to Feng Yans phone Chapter 710:1 can¡¯t get through to Feng Yan¡¯s phone Translator: 549690339 Tong Jiahui knew that li beixiao definitely wanted her to die. Li Boyan had money and mercenaries. If there was a chance to save her life, she would give it a try. With a child, she had a bargaining chip. Even if li Boyan was dead, just because she was carrying his child in her stomach, it was still a child of the Li family. She understood li beixiao. No matter how much he hated li Boyan, he would still think that the child was innocent. He would not kill a pregnant woman. He might still want to keep the Li family¡¯s blood. She knew that Li Wenwen was pregnant, but she was not. She could not get pregnant. She did not have a uterus, but no one knew about it. However, Tong Jiahui was too full of herself. He wanted them all dead today. Because they all deserved to die, because they all had the heart to harm the dead. As soon as Tong Jiahui said that, Tang ru almost went crazy. She fired a shot at Tong Jiahui, then another shot¡­ Li Wenwen was so scared that she covered her ears and screamed. It was fine if she didn¡¯t scream, but Tang ru immediately shot her. The woman who had been driven mad was really crazy. She was hysterical and desperate. Even if she was a very smart Tang ru, under such circumstances, she did not have the time to judge whether Li Wenwen and Tong Jiahui were telling the truth. The thread that she had been holding on to for so many years had finally snapped. She loved a man so unhesitatingly, so humbly, and so crazily. She deceived herself and lived like a walking corpse. Every day when she opened her eyes, she would think that another day had passed and that things would be different after another day. Just like that, year after year passed ¡­ It was not until she felt pain in her chest that she suddenly realized that the man she loved deeply had shot her. Li Boyan shot at her. She smiled and turned around. She looked at li Boyan who was staring at her. She did not see any love in his eyes. He actually shot her because of Li Wenwen. He shouted sweetly,¡± damn this, damn that, at this moment, Tang ru finally understood that the person who deserved to die the most in this world was him, li Boyan. Her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She suddenly fell towards li Boyan and aimed the gun at his heart. A shot without hesitation¡­ There was still a faint echo in the empty echo¡­ He¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead ¡­ Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at the few people on the ground. ¡°Uncle Huo,. ¡®m sorry¡­¡± Li beixiao mumbled. This was the road where Huo zhongrao¡¯s father had an accident. Today, li Boyan could be considered to have used his death to atone for his sins. However, even if he died, the damage caused by his crimes could not be compensated. Li Wenwen and Tong Jiahui were not pregnant. Li Wenwen thought that she was pregnant because Tong Jiahui had induced her to get rid of Li Wenwen and stabilize her position by li Boyan¡¯s side. However, she did not expect that Tong Jiahui would also die under Tang ru¡¯s gun because of the lie that she was pregnant. This was her retribution. Everything ended just like that. It was completely within li beixiao¡¯s expectations. He thought that he would be emotionally affected by li Boyan and Tang ru¡¯s death, but surprisingly, he was not at all. Huo zhongrao brought li beixiao and Gu Jue back to the headquarters. He called Feng Yan¡¯s phone, but he could not get through, nor could he reach the icy one. He was supposed to be with Gu Jue on the operation today, and he had also asked him to keep an eye on Gu Jue. However, he could not find Gu Jue at this time, which made Huo zhongrao a little worried.. Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Are you looking for excitement or death? Chapter 711: Are you looking for excitement or death? Translator: 549690339 Li beixiao fell asleep as soon as he returned to Huo qingge¡¯s room. This was the most peaceful and deep sleep he had had in so many days. Living room Gu Jue stood there like a primary school student who had made a mistake. From time to time, he would rub his butt with his hand. He was not someone who was afraid of pain. It was just that he had been kicked a few times by his big brother¡¯s military boots, and the pain had worn off, leaving him with a burning pain. He hadn¡¯t been kicked by his brothers for a long time, so he wasn¡¯t used to it. ¡°When can you change your temper? There should be a limit to madness ¡­¡± Huo zhongrao pointed at Gu Jue and was so angry that his voice went out of tune. Just now, when bei Zhi didn¡¯t go down to kick him, he would also go over to kick him a few times. What was this? Gu Jue did not say anything either. According to his past experience, when his elder brother was angry and reprimanding someone, you should just listen. You should never talk back or try to explain anything. The result would only be you getting kicked more miserably. ¡°Do you really need Bai Qing to look at you before you¡¯ll be honest?¡± In Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart, only Bai Qing had the patience to reason with Gu Jue¡¯s crazy personality. Usually, he and Bei Zhi would use force directly, but in the past few days, when Bai Qing was not around, he found that Gu Jue had gone crazy as if no one cared about him. His subordinates would always take a detour when they saw him, afraid that they would be picked on and taught a lesson. It would have been fine if Huo zhongrao hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but Gu Jue couldn¡¯t stand it when he heard Chu baiqing¡¯s name. He really wanted to say,¡¯big brother, please help me. Help me get Chu baiqing back!¡¯ Let him control me! Just f * eking care about me for the rest of my life!¡± However, even though these words were about to rush out of his mouth, Gu Jue still wanted to go crazy and say it without a care. However, when the words reached her mouth, it was as if the brakes had automatically stopped. ¡°Look at how dangerous your car was just now. Li Boyan was planning to crash into it. Are you looking for excitement or death?¡± Gu Jue was indeed looking for excitement. It was just that he had not been so crazy for a long time. In fact, he was not very confident that he could avoid it. At that time, he did not think so much. He just wanted to crash into her. A violent crash would make his emotions surge. He wasn¡¯t looking for death. He was just trying to prove that he was still alive! Huo zhongrao was also used to Gu Jue not saying anything when he was being scolded. He was a lazy person to begin with, and he found it tiring to say more. Jue, you¡¯ve been impulsive since you were young. I¡¯ve told you more than once to drink more Bai Qing and learn from it. Don¡¯t be so impulsive when you encounter problems, don¡¯t¡­ Huo zhongrao felt a terrible headache, probably the after-effect of his tense nerves suddenly relaxing. ¡°Big brother, can we not mention Bai Qing!¡± Gu Jue opened his mouth, but he was extremely annoyed. He didn¡¯t want to hear Chu baiqing¡¯s name at all. He would go crazy when he heard it. He felt that he was already beyond cure. ¡°Why not? With that bad temper of yours, only Bai Qing can stand you! You don¡¯t want to hear it?¡± Huo zhongrao had always felt that it was not easy for Bai Qing to listen to Gu Jue. He looked at Gu Jue as if he was looking after a child. In the past few years, Gu Jue had always caused trouble and was often hit by him. Bai Qing¡¯s heart ached for him being hit, so he promised that he would look after Gu Jue and not let him cause any trouble. What Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t know was that Chu baiqing¡¯s heart really ached for Gu Jue. Every time he caused trouble, Chu baiqing would try his best to hide it from him. When he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, he would beg for mercy. It was all because he liked Gu Jue. it¡¯s not that, don¡¯t want to hear it, but he¡¯s not going to say it anymore. He doesn¡¯t care about me anymore. He doesn¡¯t care about me anymore ¡­ He¡¯s f. eking begging¡­.¡± Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: If you dont find one for me, how am I going to trick them? Chapter 712: If you don¡¯t find one for me, how am I going to trick them? Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s personality was just like that. He would say whatever he wanted to say. He couldn¡¯t hold back anything. It was already his limit to keep the matter between Chu baiqing and himself from being said. Gu Jue almost shouted out,¡± he f * eking begged me to stop pestering him and let him go¡­ Huo zhongrao had no idea what had happened between Gu Jue and Chu baiqing, so he was rather surprised by Gu Jue¡¯s words. Huo zhongrao¡¯s face turned cold when he saw Gu Jue¡¯s bloodshot eyes. ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± This was the only reason Huo zhongrao could think of. It wasn¡¯t until he found out about Chu baiqing and Gu Jue¡¯s relationship that he realized he had been too slow to react. ¡°No, what¡¯s there to argue about between us?¡± Gu Jue laughed coldly. Indeed, there was nothing to argue about. He and Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even have the chance to talk to each other. What else could they argue about? He wanted to quarrel with him. Even if he had to quarrel with him for a lifetime, it would be better than being so indifferent for a lifetime. I¡¯ve arranged a blind date for you before, but 1 couldn¡¯t attend to it because I was busy. Now that I have nothing to do, you just have to find a girlfriend, date, and get married. Your personality might be settled then! It was said that once a man had a family, he would be more stable and would change his nature. Huo zhongrao also hoped that Gu Jue would be like this. I don¡¯t have that intention, big brother. I don¡¯t plan to get married. Can we not hurt the girl?¡± It was not the first time that Gu Jue had said such words. In the past, he used to think that women were troublesome. After he found out about his feelings for Chu baiqing, he knew that there was no one else in his heart other than Chu baiqing. No matter if it was a man or a woman, no one else would enter his heart. Huo zhongrao picked up an ashtray and threw it at Gu Jue. what do you mean by ¡®we¡¯re trying to harm her¡¯? what does it have to do with me? I¡¯m talking about you. Because of Huo zhongrao¡¯s rigid personality, he would definitely not accept being labeled as a scammer. Gu Jue was the best at hiding. Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao both had the habit of throwing things at people. ¡°How is it not related? if you don¡¯t find me a girl, how am I supposed to trick her?¡± After Gu Jue said that, he was amused because he saw the colorful changes on his eldest brother¡¯s face. Because no matter how she heard it, Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t seem to be a good person. ¡°Stand still, don¡¯t Dodge!¡± Huo zhongrao looked around and saw that there was really nothing to throw. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sleepy!¡± Gu Jue had not slept for the past few days. After being amused by the sudden change in expression on his eldest brother¡¯s face, he suddenly felt sleepy and tired. She just wanted to take a nap, go to Chu baiqing¡¯s apartment, and lie on his bed Huo zhongrao was angry, but his heart ached for Gu Jue more. Everyone had not had a good rest these few days. ¡°Just go upstairs and sleep. Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± He was worried that Gu Jue would go crazy again. ¡°I¡¯m going home, and I¡¯ll drop by ah Yan¡¯s place to take a look. I thought he wasn¡¯t picking up his phone!¡± Gu Jue just wanted to go back to Chu baiqing¡¯s place to sleep. He was someone who had to do whatever he wanted to do. If he didn¡¯t do it, he would die of frustration. Her brother had called Feng Yan earlier, but he had not picked up. After he found out that li Boyan had escaped, he had called Feng Yan but his phone was turned off. He couldn¡¯t even get through to Han Bing¡¯s phone. This wasn¡¯t normal. Normally, Han Bing wouldn¡¯t turn off her phone. that¡¯s fine. Go and see if he¡¯s sealing off the gates and what¡¯s going on! Huo zhongrao was also a little worried, even though he trusted ah Yan.. Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Their daughter is theirs, but she is definitely mine Chapter 713: Their daughter is theirs, but she is definitely mine Translator: 549690339 When Gu Jue arrived at Feng men, he was surprised to see Feng Xi there. Mumu candy was also there, and what was it called again¡­ The last time Chu baiqing ate the fish he gave him, the fish bone got stuck in his throat. This woman brought it to him that day. By the way, what was her name, Yin Yin? there was actually a little girl here ¡­ What¡¯s going on? isn¡¯t that Yin Yin a friend of third sister-in-law¡¯s? Obviously, Yin shinian had not expected Feng Yan¡¯s friend to come either. Last night, Feng Yan had left in a hurry after receiving a call. Before he left, he told Feng Xi,¡± take care of the child and stay away from your sister-in-law! Because Feng Yan had left early, nainai was a little unhappy, so Feng Xi didn¡¯t take Mumu and Tang Tang with her and stayed to play with nainai. Feng Xi looked at Gu Jue and raised an eyebrow, are you done on your side? ¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t know any martial arts or guns. He hated these things that required energy. Huo zhongrao had criticized him a lot because of this. A man should have some self-defense skills, but Feng Xi refused to learn. The end result was that every time Feng Yan wanted to hit him, he had to be protected by the ice. He was still unconvinced and provoked Feng Yan every time. ¡°Yeah, where¡¯s your brother?¡± Gu Jue was quite surprised to see Feng Xi here. Because ever since that fire, Feng Xi had never walked through Feng¡¯s door. After they had made up with Feng Yan, they had eaten here twice. They had called Feng Xi, but he had not come. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Feng Xi was playing with her phone. Although she was disgusted by the word ¡®brother¡¯ that Gu Jue used, she still agreed in front of the child. Yin shinian felt quite embarrassed. Gu Jue looked at her in surprise. It was probably because no woman had ever appeared at the closed door. Moreover, she had a child with her. Although nainai was her and Feng Yan¡¯s child, her status here was just to sleep with her. If she wanted to be by her daughter¡¯s side, she had to sleep with Feng Yan. The three children were having fun and ignored Gu Jue. Gu Jue kicked Feng Xi, who was playing with her phone. Feng Xi raised her head and looked at Gu Jue impatiently. Gu Jue looked at Yin shinian, then at nainai, as if to ask him what was going on. Feng Xi was very willing to introduce Yin shinian. She put down her phone and said,¡± Yin shinian, the shinian I like. A woman in a man¡¯s outfit! that¡¯s nainai, Feng Yan¡¯s daughter, and shinian¡¯s daughter! Yin shinian wasn¡¯t someone who was willing to interact with people. She sat there awkwardly and felt that Feng Xi might as well not speak. n_H¡°..nGu Jue felt that the world was too small. It wasn¡¯t easy for Feng Xi to like someone, but it was a man. If it was a man, so be it! Then, she turned into a woman, and this woman was in a relationship with Feng Yan, and they had a daughter together¡­ Gu Jue suddenly realized his daughter. That little girl was Feng Yan¡¯s daughter? Feng Yan and his daughter? Sneaky, sneaky¡­ ¡°What the hell is this? Does eldest brother and third brother know about this?¡± Obviously, big brother didn¡¯t know, because everyone was hiding things from him, and he was really hard to communicate with. Third brother ¡­ When he thought about how his third brother was there when he came to look for Feng Yan that day, he thought, tsk, his third brother should know. I don¡¯t know. The daughter is theirs. But, shinian is definitely mine. Feng Xi shrugged. He would definitely get what he wanted. In any case, he wanted Shi Nian to follow him, because only by following him would she be happy. With Feng Yan, she was destined to never be happy.. Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: My little uncle hasnt come back for two days, I dont know what happened Chapter 714: My little uncle hasn¡¯t come back for two days, I don¡¯t know what happened Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue felt that he wasn¡¯t the only one who had gone crazy. Feng Xi was also crazy. That shinian was his sister-in-law and had a child with his brother. If he still wanted to get involved, the two brothers would definitely be in trouble. Yin shinian didn¡¯t greet Gu Jue. She wasn¡¯t the type to take the initiative to talk to others. Gu Jue didn¡¯t speak to her either because he felt that there was nothing to say. This was too messy. ¡°When did your brother leave?¡± He had not been able to reach her since the morning, so Gu Jue had to calculate the time. ¡°Around 10 0 ¡®clock last night! 1 took Han Bing with me and received a call.¡± Gu Jue kept asking Feng Yan, and Feng Xi thought he must have something to say, so she didn¡¯t correct him. hey, 1 tried to call him but his phone was turned off. Big brother asked me to come and see if something happened. 1 couldn¡¯t get through to the ice arc either. She left last night and didn¡¯t turn on her phone until now. That didn¡¯t make sense. When Yin shinian heard the word ¡°accident,¡± he raised his head and looked at Gu Jue. He could not help but grab the corner of his clothes. The children were playing like crazy over there, so they didn¡¯t hear their conversation. Feng Xi looked at Yin shinian. Gu Jue also looked over, thinking that she would know something. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything to me, but I saw him leave with his passport!¡± Feng Yan had gone upstairs to change his clothes. When he came down, he was holding his passport in his hand, which Yin shinian had seen. Gu Jue and Feng Xi looked at each other. Feng Yan had gone abroad? This was a big deal. Feng Yan had not left the country for many years because he hated flying. What could have made him leave the country in such a hurry? Gu Jue sneered in his heart. Could it be that something had happened to li Nancheng? After all, li Boyan¡¯s matter had just been resolved. Who knew if the heartless couple would know that she was going to die and drag Nancheng down with them? Third brother loved Nancheng so much, nothing must happen to him. With that thought in mind, there could not be anything else other than the South City¡­ However, Gu Jue would never have thought of this. Gu Jue gave Huo zhongrao a call and asked him to check if Feng Yan and Han Bing had gone abroad. Three minutes later, Huo zhongrao called. He was overseas, and his destination was Chu baiqing and Li Nancheng. Feng Yan had a private jet, and he had not applied for a flight route, which meant that it was an emergency, so this matter could not be delayed. Huo zhongrao asked Gu Jue to go over directly to see what the situation was like over there and then decide whether to tell li beixiao. Gu Jue hesitated for a moment because Chu baiqing had said that he didn¡¯t want to see him. He never wanted to see him again. He did want to see him, every minute, but he felt that he was quite cowardly at this moment. He was afraid that Chu Bai Qing would hate him even more ¡­ Since when did the word ¡®hate¡¯ exist between them? Huo zhongrao couldn¡¯t go abroad, so he had to go. Gu Jue did not bring anyone else but the flame. After getting off the plane, Gu Jue was a little absent-minded. He came just like that. He did not even change his clothes. They were a little dirty because he had been kicked a few times by his eldest brother and third brother. They went straight to the Chu family¡¯s Castle. To Gu Jue¡¯s surprise, he saw li Nancheng in perfect condition, and Chu Yunyi, who had recovered quite well. She didn¡¯t see Chu baiqing and Feng Yan ¡­ Li Nancheng and the others did not know that Feng Yan had come, and they had no idea that his parents had died. Gu Jue glanced at the flames. Could it be that they were too sensitive? Feng Yan might have just flown here on a whim¡­ ¡°My uncle hasn¡¯t been back for two days. 1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him..¡± Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Then it must be because cutting onions is too spicy for my eyes Chapter 716: Then it must be because cutting onions is too spicy for my eyes Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue and flame went straight to Feng men¡¯s branch Hall, where they met Feng Yan and Han Bing, who had just returned. When Feng Yan saw Gu Jue, he asked casually,¡± you¡¯re here to see Bai Qing? Does big brother know?¡± ¡°It was big brother who asked me to come and find you!¡± After hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words, Gu Jue¡¯s Restless Heart finally calmed down. He was not here for Chu baiqing, nor was Chu baiqing in trouble ¡­ ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m here to protect Nancheng. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done with this.¡± Feng Yan¡¯s smile was a little helpless, it was his usual feminine smile. Gu Jue was in a completely relaxed state now. He drank three glasses of water in a row. On the way here, his mind was filled with messy guesses about Chu baiqing, and they were all not good. both your and Han Bing¡¯s phones were turned off. Big brother couldn¡¯t find you, so of course he was worried. Wait, why are your phones off? ¡± there¡¯s no electricity. I was planning to go back tonight. The hidden dangers have been removed! If Gu Jue had been more careful, he would have noticed that Feng Yan¡¯s eyes had never been on him. And he was wearing sunglasses today. Gu Jue thought that Feng Yan was acting cool by wearing sunglasses, but he did not expect Feng Yan to cry. Even if he had seen Feng Yan¡¯s Red eyes with his own eyes, no matter how he looked at it, it looked like he had cried. He would have assumed that it must have been because he had cut onions and stung his eyes. ¡°Li Boyan is really inhumane. He won¡¯t even let his own son off.¡± There was no need to ask. If it was about Nancheng, it must be related to li Boyan. Even the mention of this person¡¯s name made him feel disgusted. Death really purified the air. ¡°They¡¯re all dead?¡± Feng Yan lay lazily on the sofa. He was a little tired but not sleepy at all. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good death!¡± Because of them, he had been kicked a few times. ¡°By the way, are you going to see Bai Qing? 1¡¯11 call him, he has operations in the next two days!¡± When Feng Yan said this, his body was a little stiff, and his hands were trembling slightly. Gu Jue didn¡¯t say anything. Feng Yan still didn¡¯t know that he and Chu baiqing had completely broken up. Before this, he wanted to tell Feng Yan everything, but he felt that it would be extremely uncomfortable if he didn¡¯t tell him. Now, he felt even more uncomfortable saying it out loud because if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear him mention Chu baiqing. Because once Feng Yan knew that it was impossible between her and Chu baiqing, he would avoid the topic of Chu baiqing so that she wouldn¡¯t be sad. But he didn¡¯t want that to happen. ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed, I can give him a call and ask if he¡¯s free!¡± When Feng Yan said this, he even took out his phone. Han Bing looked at his young master and sighed in his heart. Young master is being too deliberate. If Lord Jue doesn¡¯t stop you, are you really going to call young master Chu? Just as Han Bing thought, Gu Jue did not say that there was no need, nor did he stop Feng Yan from taking the phone. Feng Yan had no choice but to call Chu baiqing, while Gu Jue kept staring at his phone. That look was probably to confirm if he had really made the call. Fortunately, he was just pretending. Feng Yan couldn¡¯t stand Gu Jue¡¯s gaze. He actually put his phone on the coffee table and put it on speaker ¡­ Han Bing rolled his eyes. Young master, where is your intelligence? You¡¯re gambling! The sound of people waiting came again and again. Gu Jue felt that he was about to stop breathing. He hadn¡¯t heard Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice for a few days, but it felt like years.. Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Chapter 717- Do you want to pack up? there are still two hours left Chapter 717: Chapter 717- Do you want to pack up? there are still two hours left Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue counted the number of rings on the phone. Chu baiqing picked up the phone on the fifth ring. ¡°All Yan!¡± That was Chu Bai Qing¡¯s unique voice. It was so gentle, not so soft that it couldn¡¯t be heard. It was so clear to the ears. Hearing Chu baiqing call Feng Yan¡¯s name, Gu Jue felt jealous because he was so gentle to everyone else, but not him. In the past, this gentleness belonged to him, Gu Jue, and had nothing to do with anyone else. ¡°Bai Qing, Gu Jue is here. He¡¯s with me. Are you done with your work? Let¡¯s have a meal together later!¡± Feng Yan felt that not only could he cover his reddened eyes with the sunglasses, but he also didn¡¯t have to hide his gaze when he was lying. Gu Jue sat on the sofa and waited for Chu baiqing¡¯s reply. He knew that Chu baiqing would never see him again. However, people were like this. They would always have hope, hope, and all kinds of imagination. Then, he was disappointed, completely disappointed ¡­ There was a pause on the other end of the phone for about five to six seconds. This was the number of seconds that Gu Jue had given himself. In fact, he did not know how long it had been. He only felt that he had probably counted to five in his heart. It was a quick count, but it felt so long. ¡°Around three 0 ¡®clock! I still have an operation to do later!¡± Not only was Gu Jue surprised, but Feng Yan was also quite surprised. Didn¡¯t they agree that she was gone ¡­? Why did Chu Bai Qing want to see her again? what was going on? Gu Jue felt as if his heart had stopped beating. Then, someone suddenly charged it with electricity and it started beating again without any warning. It was so sudden. Gu Jue stood up and sat down again. Then, he stood up again and sat down again. He did not know what he was doing. These were all unconscious actions. He didn¡¯t even think about it, the only thing he knew was that Chu Bai Qing wanted to see him. He wasn¡¯t pointing fingers at Feng Yan, but after knowing that he was here, he still said that he had time to meet at three. At that moment, Gu Jue even felt that all the arguments and harsh words between him and Chu baiqing had never happened. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t beg him to stop pestering him. Their relationship was just like that. It was as if they didn¡¯t see each other for the rest of their lives. Nothing like that had ever happened before. They were the same as before. Chu baiqing went abroad to perform surgery for others or attend academic conferences, and he suddenly came over on a whim to give him a surprise. It was a little boring and difficult to control, and that was the state between them. Gu Jue¡¯s thoughts were pulled back to reality when he heard that Feng Yan and Chu baiqing had agreed to meet at a place. ¡°Do you want to pack up? there are still two hours left!¡± Seeing the footprints on Gu Jue¡¯s pants, Feng Yan knew without a doubt that it was either brother Rao or Zheng who had kicked him. Although Gu Jue usually did not care about trifles, he was quite demanding when it came to dressing. However, Feng Yan didn¡¯t know that in the past, whatever Gu Jue wore, Chu baiqing would always match it for him, and he was only in charge of wearing it. Now that Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t by his side, he just randomly picked one and put it on. Gu Jue stood up and looked at his dirty and ugly clothes. He said to Feng Yan,¡± come with me to buy some clothes! I don¡¯t know how to pick.¡± Feng Yan felt as if he had almost lost his breath and died.. Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Any one of them is more handsome than you, like me Chapter 718: Any one of them is more handsome than you, like me Translator: 549690339 It was because those words did not sound like something that Gu Jue would say. He was a person who would never say words like ¡°help,¡±¡±please,¡±¡±thank you,¡± let alone the word ¡°accompany.¡± Feng Yan¡¯s heart ached as he looked at Gu Jue, who was being a little careful, or rather, innocent. He had never seen Gu Jue like this before. Love was really an incredible thing. He also said that he wasn¡¯t very picky, which was enough to show that he had the mentality of ¡°a woman looks for the man she likes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Yan stood up, and before he could break down, he turned and left. He had never felt that the word ¡°f * ck¡± could describe a person¡¯s mood so easily. The word ¡®f * ck¡¯ was better than anything he said about being depressed and wanting to explode. It made him feel better to shout it out. Feng Yan wasn¡¯t someone who knew how to shop. Their clothes were all custom-made, so when had he ever come to the mall to buy things himself? Even though Feng Yan was accompanying them, they were still more experienced in using Fire and Ice to clear the way. Gu Jue was so impatient. He was a person who found it tiring, but he actually took the initiative to ask to try on clothes. The four men were not good at matching and choosing. The shop assistants had to help them choose, but Gu Jue did not. At this moment, he finally understood how Chu Bai Qing felt when he picked out his clothes for him every day. He just accepted it naturally. He felt that this was normal. This was how he and Chu Bai Qing should be. At that time, Chu baiqing would ask him,¡± do you like this combination? ¡± What he would say would probably be,¡± it¡¯s fine as long as you can wear it. It doesn¡¯t matter if he looks good or not. What¡¯s the point of matching it? annoying. Well, that¡¯s probably what it was, or it could be,¡± isn¡¯t this the same as what you wore yesterday?¡± Thinking of this, Gu Jue understood why he couldn¡¯t leave Chu baiqing. It was because Chu baiqing had already completely immersed himself in his life. It had been many, many years, and he had only just realized it. In big brother¡¯s words, only Bai Qing can stand you ¡­ Thinking about it now, all these years, how could Chu Bai Qing bear with her? Bad temper, lazy, impatient, and unreasonable. It turned out that he still knew what kind of person he was. Now, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore! The four of them spent more than an hour before they finished buying Gu Jue¡¯s clothes. Feng Yan felt that the Gu Jue in front of him was not the Gu Jue He knew. Gu Jue went back to Feng family¡¯s branch Hall to take a shower. He looked at himself in the mirror and turned to ask Feng Yan,¡± am I handsome? ¡± In the past, if he heard someone ask him if he was handsome or not, he would definitely reply,¡± f * ck, are you f * eking crazy? ¡± After she asked him, he even gave her two words,¡±idiot.¡± ¡°Average. Any one of us is more handsome than you, like me.¡± Feng Yan felt that he was also influenced by Gu Jue. Otherwise, why would he say such shameless words? ¡±Gu Jue was instantly amused. She had been quite nervous, but Feng Yan¡¯s words had greatly relaxed her. When Feng Yan and Gu Jue arrived at the restaurant, Chu baiqing had yet to arrive. Gu Jue, who had never been punctual in the past, actually requested to arrive early this time. When Feng Yan saw that Gu Jue had already drunk three glasses of water in a row, he felt indescribably upset. He tried to guess why Chu baiqing and Gu Jue were meeting, and if there was some kind of cliche plot.. Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: He said,"do you want to go to the bathroom? lets go together!" Chapter 719: He said,¡±do you want to go to the bathroom? let¡¯s go together!¡± Translator: 549690339 For example, he would bring Jason to put on a show and say that he knew that Gu Jue and she were coming, so the two of them would play the host. In other words, she was indirectly telling Gu Jue that she was now with Jason. She wanted him to give up completely and stab him ruthlessly so that he would forget about her completely. Or rather, she wanted him to hate her. She wanted him to hate her very, very much ¡­ However, when Feng Yan saw that Chu baiqing had come on his own, he felt that it would be a waste if he didn¡¯t write a novel with his head that was filled with wild thoughts. Gu Jue watched Chu baiqing walk towards them with a warm smile on his face. He still looked so noble. He exuded the aura of a noble young master. He never thought Chu Bai Qing looked so good in white. It was as if the only pure white color in the world existed just for him. Chu baiqing¡¯s shirt was in two different colors, white and light blue. They were all clean and plain colors, just like his aura. Gu Jue also noticed that Chu baiqing had slimmed down. He was even slimmer than when he left. His sickly beauty was even more alluring. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. How did you lose weight again?¡± They had just met in the morning, but Feng Yan could only choose this kind of opening to avoid suspicion. Feng Yan felt that he could still control his emotions, but his heart still ached when he saw Chu Bai Qing¡¯s gentle smile. Chu baiqing smiled and sat down opposite Gu Jue, next to Feng Yan. This made the innocent Gu Jue feel very uncomfortable. In the past, Chu baiqing would always sit beside him, no matter the occasion or who he was with. Gu Jue sneered in his heart, idiot, you said it was in the past. What kind of situation are you in now? why are you still thinking about the past? it¡¯s already not easy for him to be willing to see you. ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of surgeries these past two days, and they were all major surgeries. 1 barely slept!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words gave him a good explanation for his emaciated and Haggard face. Gu Jue had been holding the glass of water. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say or how to start. ¡°He still needs to rest when it¡¯s appropriate. Surgeries can never be finished!¡± Feng Yan sighed in his heart when he saw that Gu Jue could not interrupt. ¡°Are you going back tonight?¡± Chu baiqing had never looked at Gu Jue since he sat there. He had been smiling and talking to Feng Yan the whole time. Such a situation made Gu Jue wonder if he was too busy and did not hear clearly that he had come. Chu baiqing just wanted to meet Feng Yan and talk to him. Then, he looked at the clothes that he had specially prepared. Gu Jue felt angry and stupid again. Why would Chu Bai Qing want to see her? he was begging her to stop pestering him. What was he doing? Did she appear to annoy him? Gu Jue suddenly stood up. It was so abrupt and he was angry. Feng Yan looked at Gu Jue and saw the anger on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. Why did his temper flare up again? why couldn¡¯t he control it and restrain himself? ¡°Did you drink too much water? do you need to fill the tub?¡± Feng Yan knew that Gu Jue must have felt that he was being ignored, so he said this to give him a way out. However, to Feng Yan¡¯s surprise, Chu baiqing stood up before Gu Jue could say anything. ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom? Let¡¯s go together!¡± Chu baiqing smiled at Gu Jue. Gu Jue and Feng Yan were stunned by Chu baiqing¡¯s words. They did not expect this at all. Gu Jue was dumbfounded.. Chu baiqing wanted to go to the bathroom with him? Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Find a hotel and get a room Chapter 720: Find a hotel and get a room Translator: 549690339 It was normal for two women to go to the bathroom together. However, no matter how she thought about it, it was weird for two men to go to the bathroom together. However, Gu Jue felt as if his brain had short-circuited. He just stared at Chu baiqing and forgot to even respond. ¡°Jue drank almost four glasses of water while we were waiting for you. I¡¯ll order.¡± Feng Yan kicked Gu Jue¡¯s leg with the tip of his foot and said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s ¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Jue suddenly reacted and stammered. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled and followed behind Gu Jue. Looking at Gu Jue¡¯s tall and broad back, Chu baiqing¡¯s smile became even more profound. It was only when Gu Jue could not see the light in his eyes that he dared to stare at him so unscrupulously. His eyes were filled with greed and passion. Gu Jue could feel how stiff his walking posture was. In the past, he and Chu baiqing used to walk side by side. He wanted to slow down now, but it was as if his footsteps were like a machine. They were completely fixed in frequency and were no longer under his control. Chu baiqing felt his vision go black. He grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s arm and shook his head. He closed his eyes and waited for the dizziness to go away. Chu Bai Qing sighed, it was getting more and more frequent. Gu Jue, whose arm was being grabbed, stopped in his tracks. He turned around and saw that Chu baiqing was indeed holding his arm. Chu Bai Qing had given him too many surprises today, so many that it was beyond the load of his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t rest well, I¡¯m in a daze!¡± Chu baiqing could feel multiple Gu Jue¡¯s flashing past his eyes. He could only focus on one of them as he smiled. That smile that was more dazzling than the sun made Gu Jue completely stunned. It was really a smile that he had not seen in a long time. stop eating. Find a hotel and get a room. You can take a nap! From the moment Chu baiqing appeared, Gu Jue could see that he was deeply exhausted and his complexion did not look good. In the past, Chu baiqing had been in surgery for two to three days, but he had never been in such a bad state. He was becoming more and more unprotective of his body. Chu Bai Qing blinked twice. The dizziness disappeared and his eyes could see clearly. ¡°Can you just leave ah Yan there?¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t let go of Gu Jue¡¯s arm. Instead, he held on to it tightly. Gu Jue was once again shocked by Chu baiqing¡¯s accident. Chu baiqing¡¯s words meant that he wanted to go to a hotel with him, or he wouldn¡¯t have left Feng Yan behind. Gu Jue was completely taken aback. Chu baiqing was too abnormal today, and too normal at the same time. This was how they were when they were together in the past. This was how gentle Chu baiqing was ¡­ Seeing the smile on Chu baiqing¡¯s face, Gu Jue¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed uncontrollably. The desire in his body seemed to have exploded in an instant. This was his instinct, a man¡¯s instinct. In the past, he didn¡¯t feel like he had such an uncontrollable desire for Chu Bai Qing, but now, just looking at his smile, he wanted to raise his flag. The evil fire was already running around in his body, spreading to his limbs and bones. It was completely out of his control and he urgently needed to release it completely. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and pulled him towards the revolving door. He remembered that when he got out of the car, he saw the Hilton Hotel. It was just across the street, very close, just one street away.. Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: He asked if he wanted to kiss him Chapter 721: He asked if he wanted to kiss him Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He followed behind Gu Jue quietly and let him hold his hand. He moved slightly, and his fingers were interlocked. This was something he had always wanted to do. He had wanted to do this for a long time, and his wish had finally come true today. They were in a foreign country and did not know them. They would not need someone to come over and call them ¡°Lord Jue¡± respectfully. No one would call him ¡®young master Chu1 or ¡®Dean Chu¡¯¡­ Gu Jue felt the heat on his palm. It was coming from Chu baiqing¡¯s palm. His hands were always cold. In the past, Chu baiqing would always ask him,¡± why are your hands so cold?¡± He would jokingly say,¡± no one¡¯s hurting! Chu baiqing would smile and take his hand, flicking it twice,¡± does it hurt? ¡± Now that she thought about it, that was a good time. That feeling was really good. And right now, he felt great. No, he felt great. Apart from the time before, he and Chu Bai Qing were always on good terms. After getting a suite, Gu Jue wanted to order something to eat, but he was afraid that Chu baiqing would be hungry. However, he said that he didn¡¯t need it. He did not feel anything when he first opened the door. However, after he entered the suite, Gu Jue felt as if his body was on fire. It was burning hot. He couldn¡¯t describe what kind of feeling it was. He only felt that his mouth was dry. It seemed that he had not drunk enough water. Compared to Gu Jue¡¯s unnaturalness, Chu baiqing was much more casual. He let go of Gu Jue¡¯s hand and walked towards the bedroom. When he reached the door, he even turned around and smiled at Gu Jue. This kind of smile was similar to a finger hook, which was a kind of summoning. Gu Jue felt as if he had suddenly drunk 60% alcohol in white wine, and the rush of energy went straight to his head. He walked over in a few steps and followed Chu baiqing into the bedroom. Before he reached the bed, he grabbed Chu Bai Qing¡¯s arm and pulled him into his arms. When their chests collided with each other, Gu Jue felt that there was an echo in his chest. Because her heart was beating too fast, that speed was like a thump. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t struggle or move. He let Gu Jue hug him. He touched Gu Jue¡¯s thin waist and felt his grip. It was just a light touch, but it made Gu Jue completely explode. He cupped Chu baiqing¡¯s face in his hands, restraining the urge to kiss her. He couldn¡¯t let the scene in the car happen again. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s attitude made him completely confused, so he had to control himself. If Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t agree, he wouldn¡¯t force himself, even if he wanted to kiss him like crazy. Even though Chu Bai Qing was right in front of him, he still couldn¡¯t feel his longing for her. He wanted to kiss him hard, as if this was the only way to calm his uneasy heart. Chu baiqing laughed as he watched Gu Jue¡¯s forbearance. He had loved this man for so many years, and he knew him too well. It was not easy to make Lord Jue, who was used to doing whatever he wanted, restrain himself. ¡°You want to kiss me?¡± Chu baiqing wrapped his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s waist and raised his head slightly with a faint smile. Her warm breath hit Gu Jue¡¯s face. It was slightly ticklish and very seductive. Gu Jue¡¯s breathing became even more rapid because of Chu baiqing¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, will that do?¡± The words that came out of her mouth were filled with an unbearable pressure. Gu Jue felt that his patience had reached its limit. Chu baiqing wrapped his arms around his waist, as if he was putting a fire ring around him, burning his entire body.. Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: This was the first time he took the initiative Chapter 722: This was the first time he took the initiative Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue never had the habit of asking questions. He had always done whatever he wanted to do. He did not need to ask for your permission or whether it was possible. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing and the curve of his lips widened. It was such an alluring smile. He really couldn¡¯t resist, and he couldn¡¯t resist it at all. He felt that his self-control was just so-so, and he was quite useless. If Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t agree, he felt like he would have to force himself. However, he knew that he would definitely regret it after doing that. He would regret it so much that he would kill himself. Just as Gu Jue had thought, Chu baiqing was indeed acting weird today. He nodded, meaning to let him kiss her¡­ Almost at the same time Chu baiqing¡¯s head touched the ground, Gu Jue¡¯s lips pressed against hers. Even though she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, the kiss wasn¡¯t urgent. It was so careful that it even trembled slightly. What Gu Jue did not expect was Chu baiqing¡¯s enthusiastic response. This kind of response made him feel like crying. When Gu Jue wrapped himself around her, the kiss became overbearing and hot. Gu Jue could even taste blood when he opened his teeth. Chu Bai Qing bit him, but it wasn¡¯t the type of bite that was meant to resist. It was a type of bite that was meant to express his feelings. It was as if this was the only way to match all the emotions he was feeling. Gu Jue had never seen Chu baiqing take the initiative like this, and he was a little overwhelmed. This was completely unexpected to Gu Jue. Gu Jue was lying on the bed. He still felt that what had just happened was a little unbelievable¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Chu baiqing got off the bed in a hurry, completely ignoring Gu Jue who was still in a daze. As he walked, he took out a special small bottle from his pocket and poured the White thing in his palm into it very quickly. After closing the bathroom door, Chu baiqing sat on the toilet, his breathing becoming rapid. He hoped that God was on his side and would give him a miracle for this crazy idea. ¡°Bai Qing, do you need my help?¡± Unknowingly, Gu Jue was standing at the entrance of the bathroom. Her voice was a little hoarse, but it was even more sexy. It was a unique voice that only people who were satisfied would have. Chu baiqing put the special bottle away, washed his hands, and opened the bathroom door. ¡°No need,¡± Chu baiqing smiled at Gu Jue. ¡°Bai Qing, 1¡­¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only hug Chu baiqing tightly. In the past, he had always felt that he didn¡¯t like to talk because his personality didn¡¯t get in the way of others. Now, he felt that he hated his reticent personality. He felt that he should say something at this time. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chu baiqing wrapped his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s waist as well. He lowered his chin and rested it on his shoulder, his eyes filled with sorrow. ¡°Yes, very good.¡± Gu Jue was a little embarrassed to say this. They had been through a lot recently. He was quite surprised that she could face this matter so calmly. He didn¡¯t even care about Chu Bai Qing when he was under house arrest. that¡¯s good. I¡¯m tired. Sleep with me for a while! Chu Bai Qing was really tired and drowsy. Sometimes, getting used to this can be quite scary. For example, she had already gotten used to sleeping with Gu Jue. Now that he was not by his side, he would lose sleep. Even if he fell asleep, he would sleep very tired, not at ease, always feeling very tired and very empty¡­ It was a very bad feeling¡­. Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: A distance thats neither too close nor too far Chapter 723: A distance that¡¯s neither too close nor too far Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge¡¯s morning sickness had been more severe these past two days. She was basically vomiting everything she ate. She remembered that when she was pregnant with Tang Tang and Mumu, she basically didn¡¯t feel anything. She would take a break after vomiting before eating. She would never stop eating just because the vomiting was unbearable. For the sake of the child, she had to eat well and sleep well. Huo qingge felt as if she would be blown away if the sea breeze was any stronger. Looking at the boundless sea, her heart was very calm. In the past two days, she had thought it through very clearly. Life was probably like this. 1 won¡¯t let you live in pain all the time. 1¡¯11 always give you some happiness. She would not let you live in sweetness all the time. She would always give you some wind and rain. It¡¯s said that a person¡¯s life is only a few decades long, and they have to go through a lot of things, good and bad, one after another. The whole process will only be over when you close your eyes. Huo qingge walked in front while Ren followed behind at a moderate distance. Ren looked rather young. Huo qingge saw that he was only in his early twenties. Ming Xiu let him follow him probably because he knew Chinese and could see that Ren He and the others were different. Huo qingge wanted to start with that Ren and treat him with sincerity. After all, humans had feelings. Huo qingge stood there and waved at na Ren with a smile. Huo qingge could feel that Ren was somewhat on guard against her, or rather, he was worried that she would bring danger to mingxiu. It was obvious that Ren was very loyal to Ming Xiu. He gave off the feeling that even if everyone betrayed Ming Xiu, he would not and would throw his life away for Ming Xiu at any time. This kind of person valued relationships, so it might be possible to use feelings to influence him. Ren walked over. Actually, he was very handsome, just a little dark. It wasn¡¯t right to say that he was full of manliness, as he still had a childlike air about him. Ren frowned and looked at Huo qingge without saying a word. Master Xiu only wanted him to follow her and satisfy her if she needed anything. The other thing was to ensure her safety. Huo qingge couldn¡¯t speak yet, but it didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore when she tried to speak. In order to recover as soon as possible, Huo qingge did not want to speak. She thought that if she could talk, she would find a way to call li beixiao and make him feel at ease. There was no need to think about Ming Xiu. He would not agree to her calling li beixiao. Then, he could only find a breakthrough from Ren. Ming Xiu had given Huo qingge a tablet, so that she could express what she wanted. There was no internet, so she took the tablet from na Ren and wrote a few words on it. He handed it to Ren. It said,¡± 1 want to eat dumplings. Do you know how to make them?¡± As a person in a foreign country, the mention of dumplings would evoke homesickness. Huo qingge didn¡¯t know if this emotional boost would be of any use to Ren and if it would pull the relationship between the two closer. Ren looked at Huo qingge. It was rare for her to say what she wanted to eat. He himself also liked to eat dumplings. However, he didn¡¯t know how to pack. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook, and the chefs here probably don¡¯t know how to cook either. I¡¯ll talk to master Xiu and ask him to find a chef who can make dumplings.¡± After Ren finished speaking to Huo qingge, he turned around and was about to leave to find master Xiu. ¡°No need to go through so much trouble. You know how to make a bag, so help me out!¡± Huo qingge felt that cooking together was the best way to get closer to him. When she mentioned dumplings, she could see the desire to eat them in Ren¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 724 - Chapter 724:I thought you didnt know anything other than being pretty Chapter 724:I thought you didn¡¯t know anything other than being pretty Translator: 549690339 For many people who had left home, it was often not how much they liked to eat this thing, but that it was something from their hometown. Huo qingge had personally experienced this feeling. During the years when she was traveling abroad, she had always wanted to eat the food from her hometown. For example, there were Osmanthus cakes, sugared cakes, and dumplings ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask master Xiu about this.¡± He didn¡¯t know if Ren¡¯s cooking was considered dangerous as master Xiu had said. After all, his responsibility was to ensure Huo qingge¡¯s safety. Huo qingge nodded. Every day, mingxiu would set aside some time for training. He said that this was the foundation of his life. In the end, Ming Xiu naturally agreed. Huo qingge asked na Ren to help her make some dumplings. The filling of the dumplings was pork and corn. The stuffing was chopped by Naren, and the dough kneading was also done under Huo qingge¡¯s guidance. Huo qingge could tell that na Ren was having a good time. Perhaps it was because of the noodles and meat filling on the messy table that made it feel like home. Huo qingge wanted Ren to help her with the dumplings. At first, his dumplings were quite ugly, but after a few more, Ren¡¯s dumplings gradually became beautiful. He even showed off a well-made dumpling and showed it to Huo qingge. Huo qingge only smiled and gave him a thumbs up. The dumplings were also cooked by that Ren. Huo qingge could tell that he was extremely excited as she looked at the White and fat men. When the dumplings were out of the pot, Huo qingge had also prepared the chili oil and mixed a plate for Naren. Huo qingge could see that na Ren¡¯s eyes had reddened when he finished the first dumpling. Her and the filling¡¯s standards were publicly acknowledged to be delicious, so Huo qingge thought that that Ren was just homesick. Huo qingge didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her head and ate the dumplings. They were indeed delicious. Ren glanced at Huo qingge, wanting to say something but stopped himself. After eating three more dumplings, he opened his mouth. the dumplings you made were so delicious. I thought you didn¡¯t know anything other than being pretty. In Ren¡¯s eyes, beautiful women were just flower vases, meant to seduce men. my son likes to eat dumplings with pork and corn. He wants to eat them every few days¡­ Huo qingge wrote down this sentence on her tablet and showed it to na Ren. At the thought of her child, Huo qingge¡¯s eyes turned red and desolated. However, she held back her tears. She couldn¡¯t cry. Once she did, her tensed nerves would relax, and once she relaxed, she would collapse. No one knew how much she was suffering in her heart. It was as if she was sitting in a pot of oil, and it was so painful that she wanted to die. Na Ren opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something to comfort her, but he felt that it was inappropriate. In the end, he could only swallow two dumplings in a row. When Ming Xiu entered the room, he saw Huo qingge¡¯s eyes red like a rabbit¡¯s. He glanced at the dumplings on the table. They were steaming hot and had a beautiful shape. He wasn¡¯t a person who especially liked to eat dumplings, but he still had an appetite. When Ren saw Ming Xiu, he immediately stood up and left after filling a few dumplings into his bowl. Huo qingge did not expect mingxiu to come. She still wanted to spend more time with Ren. Ming Xiu sat there and picked up Huo qingge¡¯s chopsticks. He picked up a dumpling and put it in his mouth. Huo qingge wanted to stop him, but it was too late. Those were her chopsticks. What kind of habits did this person have? Ming Xiu knew Huo qingge well and knew that she was a good cook. However, he did not expect her dumplings to be so delicious. The soup was full and especially fragrant, especially the sweet corn kernels with big filling and thin skin.. Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: If others want to go out or come in, theyll die Chapter 725: If others want to go out or come in, they¡¯ll die Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge was already full. She stood up and was about to return to her room when Ming Xiu stopped her. sit there and watch me eat! Huo qingge sat down again. She understood that although mingxiu had said that as long as she listened to him, the child would be saved, she was still a child. However, Huo qingge could tell from his attitude that he did not want her to keep the child. Huo qingge felt helpless in the face of such an unpredictable future. However, she could only compromise because she did not know when a miracle would happen. In the past two days, she also found that no ships came to this Sea area at all, as if it was a forgotten place. So, it was almost impossible for li beixiao and her brother to find it. However, she had to have hope. If there was no hope, she was afraid that she would die in despair. Then, there would really be no hope at all. Ming Xiu ate the rest of the dumplings. He ate very quickly. Huo qingge actually wanted to ask him if he didn¡¯t need to go on a mission. She actually really wanted mingxiu to leave. Then, as long as she touched that Ren, he might help her. Just as Huo qingge was thinking about this, Ming Xiu spoke up, I¡¯m going out for two to three days. Take care of yourself. If you have any requests, just tell Ren. Huo qingge¡¯s expression remained the same, but she was happy inside. Perhaps this was an opportunity. Nodding her head, Huo qingge yawned. Recently, she had been feeling sleepy very easily, and her entire being was very tired. ¡°Go and rest!¡± Ming Xiu planted a kiss on Huo qingge¡¯s forehead, and she did not resist. Other than the time he forced a kiss on her at the beach, he had only kissed her on the forehead. This was something that Huo qingge could accept. She would just treat it as a form of etiquette and there was no need to resist him. Ming Xiu was very overbearing, but his overbearingness did not agree with li beixiao¡¯s. Because he was more bloodthirsty, Huo qingge warned herself that she had to control herself. Because she had a child in her stomach ¡­ After Ming Xiu left, Huo qingge kept pulling na Ren along to cook. He was very interested in her. Now that Huo qingge was taking a walk on the beach, Ren would no longer follow her from a distance. Instead, he would walk side by side with her. Huo qingge told him not to call her miss Huo, and to just call her sister. Ren Chu wasn¡¯t used to it, but he was getting used to it now. this place has always been so beautiful. Sister, you don¡¯t want to leave after staying here for so long. This place is especially good. When Ren said this, you could feel that he really liked this place. After getting to know him better, Huo qingge felt that he was a very innocent child. She really liked him and treated him like a younger brother. Huo qingge wrote on her tablet,¡± no matter how beautiful this place is, it¡¯s not my home. My children are not even five years old yet. 1 don¡¯t know how much they¡¯ll cry if they don¡¯t see their mother. Seeing Huo qingge¡¯s desolation and forbearance to not cry, Ren felt bad as well. ¡°Lord Xiu will not let you go ¡­ Sister, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Ren obviously didn¡¯t know how to comfort people. ¡°My family will find me.¡± Huo qingge could only test the waters. sister, no one will find this place. Even those Pirates don¡¯t dare to come close to this place. Look at the beautiful sea, surrounded by reefs everywhere. This place was previously called a No Man¡¯s Island ¡­ Ren pointed at his surroundings as he spoke. apart from master Xiu, who knows how to walk around without hitting the rocks, anyone else who wants to go out or come in will die. So, sister, don¡¯t think about going over. Just follow master Xiu.. Our master Xiu is so good! Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: As expected of li beixiao’s woman, a smart woman Chapter 726: As expected of li beixiao¡¯s woman, a smart woman Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge couldn¡¯t hear anything that Ren was saying. No wonder she didn¡¯t see any ships coming in. This was an uninhabited island Huo qingge did not know what day it was. She only vaguely remembered that it was almost Tang Tang and Mumu¡¯s birthday. She looked at Ren and wrote a few more words on the tablet, what¡¯s the date today?¡± ¡°Number twenty-three.¡± Ren looked at the date on his watch. it¡¯s my son and daughter¡¯s birthday today¡­ It was indeed Tang Tang and Mumu¡¯s birthday today. It was the day she gave birth to them. She didn¡¯t know if li beixiao still remembered. Ren didn¡¯t know what to say, but seeing Huo qingge in this state made him feel very uncomfortable. ¡°Sis, can you give them a call? Just give it to my son and not li beixiao. I¡¯ll just say happy birthday, okay? That Ren¡­¡± Huo qingge knew that Ren was a sentimental person. After spending the past two days with him, she could feel that. Ren immediately shook his head, master Xiu¡¯s phone can¡¯t be tracked, but our phones are used to play games. If you use my phone to make a call, you¡¯ll be tracked, sister. ¡°Many people want our lives, you have to understand.¡± Huo qingge¡¯s heart sank when she heard that. How was she going to tell li beixiao that she was safe if she could not use that phone? Huo qingge squatted on the beach. Other than wanting to tell her that she was safe, she also wanted to hear the child¡¯s voice. She really wished that today was their birthday¡­ Na Ren stood there, looking at Huo qingge in this state. He was also anxious. ¡°Sister, you can send a message ¡­¡± Naren had many nameless cards in his hands, so it was fine to send a message. Huo qingge raised her head and looked at na Ren, her eyes filled with tears of gratitude. She quickly thought about how to pass this information to li beixiao ¡­ Huo qingge wrote her thanks on her tablet. ¡°You can write a text message. I¡¯ll read it before I send it, sis!¡± Ren said, a little embarrassed. He felt that their relationship was quite close and didn¡¯t want to monitor her, but he couldn¡¯t let her say anything else either. Huo qingge¡¯s fingers trembled as she held Naren¡¯s phone. She thought for a while before she composed a text message. I¡¯m your mother, Mumu. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t be by your side on your and my sister¡¯s birthday. No matter where mom is, I Will Always Love You. There would always be separation in life, and then reunions. You¡¯ve made us experience one thing after another as if you¡¯re causing trouble. That¡¯s growth for you. Happy Birthday, my growing babies. Huo qingge looked at the phone again to make sure that there was no problem. Li beixiao should be able to understand the content of her message before she handed the phone to Ren. After Ren took a look at it, he felt that there was no problem with it and sent it to the number Huo qingge had given him. After he had successfully relaxed, he took out the card, broke it, and threw it into the sea. Huo qingge looked at the surface of the sea. She thought that li beixiao should be able to understand. ¨C In the headquarters ¨C Li beixiao looked at the messages that Huo qingge had sent to Mumu repeatedly, his eyebrows furrowed. There was nothing wrong with her words, but li beixiao knew that valiant song must have sent him a message. He jotted down the message Huo qingge had sent him. After looking at it again and again, she laughed. She was indeed li beixiao¡¯s woman, a smart woman ¡­ ¡°Big brother, valiant song said that she¡¯s on an uninhabited island.¡± Li beixiao said to Huo zhongrao with a smile. It was easy to investigate with a scope. This was the first time li beixiao had laughed in many days.. Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Many things had already gone out of his control Chapter 727: Many things had already gone out of his control Translator: 549690339 When Huo zhongrao heard the news, he immediately sent someone to investigate and screen all the uninhabited islands outside the borders. As long as there was a clue, it would be a breakthrough for them. Ming Xiu was a very cautious person. After the last bounty, Ming Xiu skinned the traitor and showed it to the public. No matter how much the bounty was, no one dared to accept it. Everyone was afraid of losing their lives to spend their money. Ming Xiu¡¯s ruthlessness and killing without blinking were all publicly acknowledged. A total of four places that met the conditions of not being discovered as an uninhabited island were selected. Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao used all their resources to investigate, and they had to keep it a secret. Li beixiao put down his phone and rubbed his swollen temples. ¡°Big brother, where¡¯s ah Yan and Gu Jue?¡± Li beixiao suddenly realized that the two of them were not there. ¡°I forgot to tell you. There¡¯s a bit of trouble in Nancheng. All Yan went to deal with it, but his phone was turned off. I can¡¯t find him. 1 don¡¯t know what happened, so 1 asked Gu Jue to take a look. Now that everything¡¯s settled, they¡¯ll be back later.¡± Huo zhongrao hadn¡¯t had a good rest these past two days, and his memory wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Is the South City in danger?¡± Li beixiao stood up. If Nan city was in danger, it must be related to li Boyan. ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s still some danger. All Yan has already dealt with it. Nancheng doesn¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Huo zhongrao patted li beixiao¡¯s shoulder, knowing that he could not bear any more changes. Li beixiao let out a breath and sat on the sofa with a tired expression. He curled up there as if he had no bones. Tang Tang and Mumu¡¯s birthdays aren¡¯t today. Perhaps it¡¯s today. However, the birthday that Tong Jiahui told me was not today. Perhaps it¡¯s just an excuse that valiant song came up with. Tong Jiahui had indeed skipped a few days of Mumu¡¯s birthday because Mumu had been born early. She took advantage of the time difference to reduce the trouble. it¡¯s probably just an excuse. You should go and rest for a while. They won¡¯t have any news so soon if they want to investigate. Huo zhongrao comforted li beixiao in this way. He was also very anxious and hoped that there would be news soon. then I¡¯ll go back and see the children. I miss them! Mumu sent him a text message without saying anything. He wanted to go back and accompany him. That kid was very sensitive, but he was not willing to say anything. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s any news. Trust valiant song, she¡¯ll take good care of herself. She¡¯s even smarter than we thought.¡± At the mention of his sister, Huo zhongrao¡¯s face was filled with both relief and pain. He didn¡¯t dare to think or speak. His eyes ached and he couldn¡¯t help but cry. Li beixiao nodded and left. He couldn¡¯t say anything more. If he said too much, his eldest brother would feel bad. When Huo zhongrao put down his phone, he found that Xiaoyao had sent him two messages. One of the messages that came was sent at 3:oo:¡±Period pain.¡± The other message was sent at five o ¡®clock. Huo zhongrao had been busy the whole time, so he did not look at his phone. It was already past seven o ¡®clock¡­ Every time little demon¡¯s menstrual pain would be unbearable. She had also seen a doctor, but there was no effect. Huo zhongrao grabbed his phone and called little demon. Huo zhongrao got up, sighed, and put on his military uniform. He was throwing a tantrum again. There were many things that Huo zhongrao couldn¡¯t think about right now, because many things had already gone out of his control, completely out of his control. However, all of this had happened without him knowing.. Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Its not easy to be sensible recently Chapter 728: It¡¯s not easy to be sensible recently Translator: 549690339 It was almost nine O ¡®clock when Huo zhongrao arrived at the small apartment he had bought for Xiaoyao. She entered the password and walked in. All the lights were on. This was little demon¡¯s bad habit. As long as it was dark, all the lights had to be turned on. Huo zhongrao changed his shoes, took off his military uniform, and placed it on the sofa. He rolled up his sleeves and went straight to the bedroom. The little demon was curled up in the quilt. Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart ached when he saw the little thing under the snow-white quilt. He sighed and sat on the edge of the bed, reaching out to turn the little demon¡¯s body. The little demon opened its mouth, come on the bed and hug me! His hoarse voice was weak, and one could not hear any anger in it. Huo zhongrao¡¯s deep eyes were filled with fatigue. The hand that was about to turn her body around froze in midair. In the past, when she was acting shamelessly during menstrual cramps, he had also carried her and rubbed her stomach. Moreover, after that, which was also recently, they had also had unspeakable intimacy between them. Huo zhongrao got on the bed and stretched out his arms to hold the little demon in his arms. The man¡¯s strong heartbeat came from behind her. The little demon¡¯s closed eyes opened slightly, and her fan-like eyelashes fluttered. The little demon grabbed Huo zhongrao¡¯s hand and placed it on its lower abdomen. Huo zhongrao gently massaged her. In fact, he wanted to rub his hands for her, as they were a little cold. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up the phone?¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound any better. He hadn¡¯t been resting well recently and had smoked a lot, so his throat was very uncomfortable. my phone is in the bathroom. I don¡¯t want to move it or get it. Xiaoyao was still curled up and leaned against Huo zhongrao. After rubbing it a few times, she still felt that it was not close enough, hold on tight! ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Huo zhongrao tightened his arms around the little demon in his arms. ¡°You sleep too, you¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± Xiaoyao hadn¡¯t seen Huo zhongrao for a few days, and she knew that he was busy. However, she missed him too, but she couldn¡¯t get into trouble to see him like before. She felt that the excuse of menstrual cramps was still acceptable. She just missed him very much¡­ To her, she could treat anything as she pleased, but she could not do so for this man. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not leaving. You sleep!¡± No matter how tired he was these past few days, the more he slept, the more tired he became. However, at this moment, when he held the little demon in his arms, his heart was extremely calm and no longer anxious. He even felt very sleepy. The little demon fell asleep, probably because her stomach was warm and comfortable. Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes were closed, but he didn¡¯t stop massaging. He was still following a pattern. Huo zhongrao opened his eyes and raised his arm. Just as he was about to check the time on his watch, Xiaoyao moved. ¡°Huo zhongrao, you¡¯re not allowed to leave ¡­¡± The little demon sat up and stared at Huo zhongrao. Its sleepy look was a little cute. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m just checking the time.¡± Huo zhongrao sighed slightly, thinking that she had already fallen asleep. In fact, Xiaoyao had indeed fallen asleep, but she woke up again when Huo zhongrao moved. ¡°Am I holding you back?¡± She sat on the bed with her arms around her knees, her fair feet resting on Huo zhongrao¡¯s chest. Huo zhongrao supported his head with his arms and looked at Xiaoyao. He held her feet, which were a little cold! ¡°You¡¯ve become more sensible recently. It¡¯s not easy!¡± Huo zhongrao chuckled, his deep eyes smiling. This kind of calm and warm smile was unique to mature men.. Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Youll only feel good if I mess with you, right? Chapter 729: You¡¯ll only feel good if I mess with you, right? Translator: 549690339 The little demon¡¯s lips curved into a smile, you¡¯ll only be comfortable if I mess with you, right?¡± She gently touched Huo zhongrao¡¯s forehead with her fair fingers. Huo zhongrao was usually very serious, but he liked to frown when he was scolding people. As time went by, some faint wrinkles formed. ¡°No, I¡¯m just not used to it. You¡¯re so sensible and don¡¯t make a fuss!¡± Over the years, he seemed to have gotten used to the trouble and trouble caused by the little demons. Yes, this was a habit. you have to choose the right time to make a fuss. If 1 really make you disappear, what should 1 do?¡± The little demon¡¯s feet were cold. Huo zhongrao rubbed them for a while, but she still didn¡¯t feel any heat. ¡°Lie down and sleep a little longer. I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Huo zhongrao pulled Xiaoyao¡¯s arm and made her lie down. The little demon looked at him for a while before lying down with a smile. Actually, she was no longer sleepy. However, she could see the deep exhaustion in Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes. He probably couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and wanted to sleep. Huo zhongrao was indeed very sleepy. At this moment, he felt particularly at ease with the Restless little demon in his arms. ¡°Huo zhongrao, do you still mean what you said the other day?¡± The little demon¡¯s flirtatious eyes were filled with confusion. The words he asked seemed to be casual, but they were careful. The word ¡± careful¡± was suitable for the little demon, because her arrogant personality never had any scruples. As Huo zhongrao had said, she was sensible and might have thought too much. Xiaoyao was a girl with a lot of ideas, which might be related to the environment she grew up in. She had not received the love of her parents since she was young. Her brother was a carefree person, so she was basically raised on her own and had a more aloof personality. This might be the reason why she liked to dress up as a boy. She didn¡¯t want to be a weak girl, which made people feel that she was pitiful. It was also a protective color because she was too beautiful. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, she heard the man¡¯s even breathing. The little demon didn¡¯t look back, but she was a little scared. One year, two years, three years¡­ Could she hold on ¡­ ¨C In the Li family villa- Mumu had been sitting in the living room, waiting for her father to come back. It seemed that this had become a tacit understanding between the father and son. When Feng Xi went downstairs to drink some water, she saw Mumu and sighed helplessly without saying anything. He knew the child¡¯s stubbornness too well. He had just called his third brother and asked if he wanted to come back. He said he was coming back, but he had to go buy something. He looked at the time and realized that he was almost home. Feng Xi also sat on the sofa and silently accompanied Mumu. ¡°My dad must have gone to buy the chestnut cake that Tang Tang wants to eat.¡± That day, Tang Tang had casually said something and her father had agreed to buy it for her. Mumu¡¯s voice had just fallen when li beixiao came in, carrying the chestnut cake that Tang Tang wanted to eat. ¡°I¡¯ll put it in the refrigerator and give it to Tang Tang tomorrow.¡± Feng Xi jogged over to take the cake and ran to the kitchen. Li beixiao could tell that Feng Xi had lost weight. After all, he had been pampered since he was young. He definitely couldn¡¯t take care of two children now. However, there was no other way. Tang Tang and Mumu were not used to talking to people they were not familiar with. Li beixiao felt that this was also a good experience for Feng Xi. third brother, I¡¯m going to sleep. Are you having breakfast at home tomorrow morning?¡± He had just taken two steps when Feng Xi turned around and asked li beixiao. ¡°Let¡¯s eat before we leave.¡± Li beixiao also wanted to spend some time with the two children.. Chapter 730 - Chapter 730:I just want to be with you in a man-to-man way Chapter 730:I just want to be with you in a man-to-man way Translator: 549690339 ¡°Then let third brother try my cooking.¡± Feng Xi liked cooking more and more because he realized that it was easy to conquer someone with cooking. He had already successfully conquered mu nainai, the candy girl. Shi Nian was also full of praise for his cooking. So, the first step for him to pursue shinian was to practice his cooking skills and successfully occupy her stomach. Feng Yan would never be able to catch up to him in this aspect, because Feng Yan would never be able to cook for his entire life. Li beixiao smiled as he looked at Feng Xi¡¯s smug expression. He was indeed a little surprised that Feng Xi would cook. She was quite beautiful. Li beixiao had to leave after breakfast. He wanted to spend more time with the child, but there were too many things to do. He especially missed Tang Tang. Mumu was still a little lacking, after all, she was a boy. Li beixiao took a shower, changed his clothes, and ate as fast as he could. Mumu yawned, but she still sat on the sofa as if she was meditating, not moving at all. ¡°What mood?¡± She touched her son¡¯s hair. It was soft and smooth, and it felt good to the touch. it¡¯s a little boring. It¡¯s an uninhabited island. Isn¡¯t my mother very bored? ¡± The smart Mumu naturally spent a lot of effort to guess what his mother¡¯s message meant. ¡°The things in your head are really different.¡± Li beixiao was amused by his son. He knew that Mumu was thoughtful, but she was just using a more relaxed way to talk about how sad and helpless her mother must have been. ¡°Are you trying to say that it¡¯s filled with shit?¡± Mumu calmly tilted her head and asked her own father. These words coming from the mouth of a five-year-old child, it felt quite cool. Li beixiao narrowed his eyes slightly. He was a little dissatisfied with his son¡¯s attitude of¡± I just want to talk to you in a man-to-man way. Because Mumu could say,¡± are you trying to say that it¡¯s filled with shit? ¡± And he couldn¡¯t say,¡± yes, it¡¯s filled with sh * t. Seeing his own father cross his arms and squint his eyes, looking unhappy, he smiled brightly. ¡°How many minutes did you take to read my mother¡¯s message?¡± Li Mumu asked again, trying to ease the atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not as fast as you. The things in my head are different.¡± After li beixiao said this, he thought that if valiant song was at home, she would definitely give the two of them a harsh scolding. He didn¡¯t look like a father or a child. ¡°Hey, 1 say, father, it¡¯s quite a smooth pick up!¡± Mumu liked to talk to her own father like this. He didn¡¯t like it when people treated him like a child. He didn¡¯t feel like he was a child either. At least his way of thinking was on the same channel as his father and the others. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Li beixiao looked at the little excitement in Mumu¡¯s eyes. He felt that she was still a child who always wanted to act like an adult. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Dad, is there any news?¡± This was what Mumu was most concerned about. His mother had already sent out the news, so it should be easy. not yet. If it was that easy, mingxiu would have died a few hundred times. But this is already good enough. They could finally see some hope. He was also not the kind of CEO who was invincible in everything, like in novels, who had all the skills of cheating. dad, I think this is a form of training. We have to go through it sooner or later, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± After li Mumu finished speaking, she was stunned for a moment.. How could he say such philosophical words? Don¡¯t be so pretentious, alright? Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: A wild temptation Chapter 731: A wild temptation Translator: 549690339 Li beixiao was also stunned. Mumu¡¯s words were actually his father¡¯s two words,¡± fate. It seemed that the Li family had the potential to be philosophers. anyway, I just feel that some of the things we¡¯ve experienced are very beneficial to my growth. How should I put it? 1 just feel that my ability to withstand things has become particularly strong. Mumu was qualified to say this, because what he experienced and endured would definitely benefit him for the rest of his life. so, dad, you should be stronger. You should at least eat, drink, and sleep. Otherwise, when mom comes back and sees you in such a dispirited state, she might dislike you. After all, this is an era where looks are important. Mumu usually looked cool and unwilling to talk, but once she started to talk, she absolutely had a posture of being unable to hold back, which also depended on who she was talking to. Li beixiao felt that his son always gave him surprises, even if he was already used to it. However, as Mumu grew older, the words he said and the way he thought would always make him feel very surprised. Yes, it was this feeling that turned from surprise to surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you and wait for your mother to come back!¡± Li beixiao felt that sometimes, he had walked into a dead end and couldn¡¯t find a way out. It was a feeling that many people had. They understood the logic, but they just couldn¡¯t understand it. Now that he was enlightened by his son, he felt that he had an epiphany. It turned out that he was not even as good as a child. No, you can¡¯t say that. Mumu was not a child. that¡¯s great. Go upstairs and get into your room. Have a good sleep, my most handsome and charming daddy! Mumu rarely praised li beiming, and the number of praises she had could almost be counted. ¡°Mm, you should go to sleep too! My smart and handsome son.¡± Li beixiao had never praised Mumu like this. The father and son seemed to think that praising each other like this was a little too childish. After a few laughs, they went back to their rooms. Li beixiao had wanted to come back to comfort his son, but he did not expect that in the end, it was his son who counseled him. Lying on the bed and closing his eyes, Huo qingge appeared in his mind. He smiled slightly, and she also smiled. She opened her mouth and said two words. Li beixiao didn¡¯t see it clearly. He felt that it was like ¡± love you ¡°,¡± miss you ¡°, and ¡± wait for you Uninhabited island Huo qingge¡¯s mood had been very calm for the past two days. When she went out for a walk, she would look at the sea level or the sky. Ming Xiu had returned yesterday. He was slightly injured and was resting in her room. Regarding this, Huo qingge did not argue with him. If he wanted to sleep in her bed, she would let him. As long as he did not sleep with her, it would be fine. At this stage, she didn¡¯t want to have any disputes with Ming Xiu. She had a strong feeling that she would meet li beixiao soon. This feeling was both sweet and bitter, because he had hope, but he didn¡¯t know how long this hope would last. When Ming Xiu woke up, Huo qingge was standing by the window, looking at the calm sea. The surface of the sea seemed to be plated with a layer of diamond, flashing with a dazzling light. ¡°Get me a glass of water!¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Ming Xiu¡¯s injuries were not light. It was a gunshot wound. His upper body was naked and wrapped in bandages. His strong and firm body was full of wild temptation. When Huo qingge turned around, she saw Ming Xiu¡¯s burning gaze. She could read the emotions that were surging in the dark, and it was also what she was worried and afraid of.. Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Do you know how much firepower Im equipped with? Chapter 732: Do you know how much firepower I¡¯m equipped with? Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge¡¯s face remained calm. She went to pour a glass of water for Ming Xiu and handed it to him. She didn¡¯t embarrass herself or avoid looking at his body unnaturally. She just stood there very calmly. She had some understanding of men, especially people like Ming Xiu, who had a strong desire to conquer and possess. ¡°Feed me!¡± Ming Xiu said in a deep voice as he looked at his injured arm. Huo qingge could feel that ever since Ming Xiu returned yesterday, he had been looking at her strangely. She bit her lip slightly, took another step forward, and brought the cup to Ming Xiu¡¯s mouth. It was just feeding her water. It was nothing. In such a situation, many principles could be broken. As long as it did not touch her bottom line, she was willing to compromise. Because she had to and could only compromise, because she was pregnant. Ming Xiu finished the cup of water. Huo qingge did not say anything and just served him with the cup. And feeding him water wasn¡¯t that uncomfortable. What made her uncomfortable was the way Ming Xiu looked at her. It was as if he wanted to eat her up, but she did not know why. The only thing he could think of was whether Ren had told him that he had sent a message. Ren was an honest child, so it wasn¡¯t impossible that he would tell Ming Xiu. She thought of Ren. She hadn¡¯t seen him the entire day, and it was someone else who had brought her food. Huo qingge was a little flustered. She did not want to hurt that Ren because she wanted to spread the news. After spending a few days together, she really felt that Ren was a good child. She really liked him and treated him like a little brother. Huo qingge put down her cup and took her tablet. She wrote a sentence on it and showed it to Ming Xiu. ¡°What about Ren?¡± Ming Xiu looked at the three words on the tablet, and his eyes darkened even more. Then, there was another undercurrent. Seeing that Ming Xiu didn¡¯t speak, Huo zhongrao wrote a few more wo rds,¡¯where is Ren? What did you do to him?¡± From the look in Ming Xiu¡¯s eyes, Huo qingge could tell that something must have happened to Ren. Ming Xiu¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. With a wave of his hand, he slapped the tablet out of Huo qingge¡¯s hand. Huo qingge jumped in shock and instinctively retreated, but Ming Xiu reached out and pulled her back. Huo qingge fell onto Ming Xiu¡¯s body. She could clearly feel that when she fell on him, Ming Xiu groaned. Huo qingge struggled to get up, but from the corner of her eye, she saw that the bandages on his body were already bleeding. I saved Ren¡¯s life when he was seven years old. That was also the first time I killed someone. All these years, he was the person I trusted the most. However, you shattered my trust in Him. ¡°Huo qingge, did I not treat you well? 1 don¡¯t care how much money 1 lose because of you, but if I break the rules because of you and my men don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll take it. Do you still think about how to leave this place?¡± Ming Xiu pinched Huo qingge¡¯s chin and forced her to look at him. His words were as fierce as fire. that Ren naively, I can¡¯t understand your message. Do you think everyone is a f * eking fool?¡± Ren had indeed reported this to Ming Xiu. Ming Xiu listened to the text message and pondered for a while before he saw the words ¡± I¡¯m on an uninhabited island ¡± in the hideout. Huo qingge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If Ming Xiu knew about it, would he have to move? would he be in despair again? What about Ren now? Ming Xiu wouldn¡¯t let him go, right? ¡°Do you know how much firepower 1 have? I want li beixiao to come here and never return because this is my territory. Whoever comes here will die..¡± Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Monstrous anger filled his eyes Chapter 733: Monstrous anger filled his eyes Translator: 549690339 Ming Xiu narrowed his eyes, which were filled with monstrous anger. He had always known that Huo qingge wanted to leave. However, what he was annoyed about was that this woman was too scheming. He had never doubted na Ren¡¯s loyalty to him. However, he had only been away for two days, and this woman had already sent the news out. He didn¡¯t like the appearance of such accidents. This kind of thing that he couldn¡¯t control made him particularly annoyed. There were many people in this world who wanted him, mingxiu, dead. He lived in a state of high tension every day. This place was the only place where he could sleep peacefully. No one could find him here. Although his men were all desperadoes, since they had chosen to follow him, he had to protect their lives. Everyone had their own reasons for becoming a mercenary, and some were even forced to do so. He had never thought about the future. He always believed that people like them would have no tomorrow and should just live like this! No matter what, they were still alive. This was just the way everyone lived. They earned a living with their own abilities. However, ever since he brought Huo qingge back, this was the first time he had thought of retiring. The money he earned was enough for the two of them, as well as their children, to spend for the rest of their lives. He wanted to give her a stable home and live a peaceful life with him. However, all she could think of was to leave. This was something he would not allow. She would not even think about it. Huo qingge¡¯s expression remained the same, as if she had not heard what Ming Xiu had said. She still struggled to get up. Even if Ming Xiu said so, she couldn¡¯t be confused, she couldn¡¯t¡­ Huo qingge tried to make a sound, but with great difficulty, she managed to utter the word ¡°blood.¡± Although Ming Xiu had forcefully brought her here, Huo qingge did not hate him to the point of wanting him to die. He just felt that he shouldn¡¯t have done this. No matter how much he liked her, he shouldn¡¯t have broken up her family and destroyed her life. She knew that mingxiu¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t light, and it was dangerous to open his wound like this. She was also in a hurry to speak. She felt that if she could speak, she would have a good talk with Ming Xiu. The fact that he could remember her saving his life back then showed that he was a person who valued relationships. Ming Xiu stared at Huo qingge for a long while before finally letting go of her with a complicated expression. Huo qingge re-bandaged his wound. She still remembered that when she first started learning how to bandage, her hands would tremble at the sight of blood. Now, she could face it with ease. People were constantly changing. Huo qingge picked up the tablet on the floor and wrote a sentence,¡± if anything happens to the person I care about, I won¡¯t live on anymore. The person she cared about was not only li beixiao, but also her brother. When something happened to her, ah Yan, Gu Jue, and the rest would come along. If mingxiu had prepared firepower and waited for them to come, she would not live for another second if any of them died. Huo qingge was betting on Ming Xiu¡¯s understanding of her, betting on the fact that he still had some humanity left in him ¡­ Ming Xiu narrowed his eyes at the calm and composed Huo qingge. what i can¡¯t have, no one else can either. Huo qingge, it¡¯s useless to threaten me. When Ming Xiu said this, his eyes were filled with extreme anger. He knew that he couldn¡¯t be as unthreatened as he had said, because of Huo qingge. On the plane Feng Yan looked at Gu Jue, who was sitting beside him, and felt a wave of frustration. ¡°Can you stop looking?¡± Gu Jue had been looking at his ring finger ever since he got on the plane. It was a ring that had just been tattooed. As the swelling had not subsided, it looked like a gear.. Chapter 734 - Chapter 734:! feel like hes proposing to me! Chapter 734:! feel like he¡¯s proposing to me! Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue glanced at Feng Yan. Bai Qing bit this and then marked the gears on this tooth mark. You ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s tone was filled with excitement that could not be concealed. Feng Yan immediately interrupted Gu Jue. is it because there¡¯s a bite mark on his ring finger that you bit, and a gear tattooed on it? and you¡¯re trying to say that the two gears can match?¡± Feng Yan narrowed his eyes and voiced his own guess. Even he was shocked by what he had said. Yesterday, he had been waiting for the two of them to come back from the bathroom. After waiting for half an hour, she still didn¡¯t come back, so she thought that even if she was a taxi, there was enough time. Later, she asked Han Bing to go to the bathroom to check and found no one. When she wanted to call Gu Jue to ask where they were, she saw the message he had sent her. It turned out that they had gone to a hotel¡­ Feng Yan didn¡¯t know what Chu baiqing was up to. He didn¡¯t want Gu Jue to know about him, nor did he want to see him. However, he really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about now. ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re awesome! You can even guess this.¡± Gu Jue looked at Feng Yan in surprise, his eyes full of admiration. ¡°Is this Bai Qing¡¯s idea?¡± Feng Yan laughed coldly. He had always been awesome, alright? ¡°Yes, when I woke up, he brought me there.ai, Al, I was so excited at that time, I felt like he was proposing to me! I was so frightened that I almost slipped away.¡± When Gu Jue mentioned this, he still felt that his heart was beating too fast and could not bear the burden. Yesterday, Chu Bai and Qing Jian gave him too many scares. How did that saying go again? happiness came too suddenly. It was killing him. Feng Yan looked at the half-swollen gear on Gu Jue¡¯s finger, and his heart ached. The bite marks would disappear after two to three days, but if you got a tattoo on that Foundation, it would be a mark for a lifetime. Even if it was washed away one day, it still existed. This was the mark of a couple. Even if they were separated, they would remember it when they saw it and would never forget it. Chu baiqing wanted Gu Jue to never forget him. Such an overbearing way of doing things was not his style. I don¡¯t want to come back. I want to wait for him to come back with me. He said that third brother needs me and I really don¡¯t want to be separated. Gu Jue said to himself, wanting to be intimate with Chu baiqing. In the past, if he thought about how boring it would be for two grown men to be together all day long, what could he do? But now, even if he had to sit face to face with Chu Bai Qing, he would still feel excited. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything else. He couldn¡¯t figure out what Chu baiqing was doing, so he didn¡¯t ask. He had promised him that he would help him hide that matter, so he would not tell anyone. Especially when she saw such a happy and excited Gu Jue, she could not do that. At a medical institution. Chu Bai Qing handed two special bottles to Jason. ¡°What are the chances of success?¡± Chu baiqing was a little nervous. At the age of 30, the things he had done in the past two days were crazy beyond his imagination. it¡¯s very small, but there are indeed some who have succeeded. That will depend on your fate! When Jason took the bottle from Chu baiqing¡¯s hand, he saw the tattoo on his ring finger. His eyes were full of surprise. In his heart, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s personality wouldn¡¯t accept something like a tattoo. ¡°I got it tattooed last night. It was left by Gu Jue¡¯s teeth.. I want to leave his mark on my body for the rest of my life!¡± Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: He had tattooed a lock on his heart Chapter 735: He had tattooed a lock on his heart Translator: 549690339 When Chu Bai Qing said this, the deep love in his eyes would melt anyone who saw it. Jason knew that no matter how hard he tried, or how long he stayed by Chu baiqing¡¯s side, he would never be able to get this man. It was because his entire body was branded with Gu Jue¡¯s Mark, not just the tattoo of this gear. Instead, he had tattooed a lock on his heart, and only the key named Gu Jue could open it. ¡°Chu, if it really works, you should believe in miracles and accept the treatment!¡± Jason said with a smile as he pointed to the small bottle in his hand. Was it a miracle? If it was a miracle, then the probability was quite low. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your results!¡± Chu Bai Qing knew that this needed a miracle. The success rate of test-tube babies was at most 50%. However, he was crazy about using his and Gu Jue¡¯s sperm to get pregnant with twins. This required a miracle. ¡°Do you want to meet the surrogate? I found it according to your request!¡± Jason could see Chu baiqing¡¯s nervousness. It was hard to say for sure. Even if it was a normal test-tube baby, some people might not succeed even after many attempts. Besides, Chu Bai Qing wanted twins. There was a successful case before, but everyone said it was a miracle. ¡°If they¡¯re gone, you¡¯ll be in charge, and ¡­ I don¡¯t think it will succeed!¡± then we¡¯ll have to make two preparations. If it¡¯s not successful, we¡¯ll have to get pregnant alone. Actually, there¡¯s no difference ¡­ Jason didn¡¯t want to say this, but he still said it in the end. ¡°If it were twins, I would think that they were my child with him. I¡¯m a bit stubborn, you know that!¡± Yes, Chu baiqing was gentle, but he was stubborn. ¡°Wait for my news!¡± Jason patted Chu Bai Qing¡¯s shoulder with a lot of force. He was the one who called Feng Yan that day, but he didn¡¯t expect Chu baiqing to be so stubborn and not listen to him. Chu baiqing looked at the two small bottles in Jason¡¯s hands. He prayed in his heart for a miracle! ¨C In the headquarters ¨C Huo zhongrao had just hung up the phone when li beixiao asked,¡± where are you?¡± After two days, there was finally news. it¡¯s on an island in the South of xxx. The island is surrounded by submerged reefs, and even the surrounding Pirates don¡¯t get close to it. Mingxiu is good at choosing a place. Huo zhongrao lit a cigarette and took a puff. He actually choked and coughed a few times. ¡°Then let¡¯s go by helicopter!¡± Li beixiao knew that this would cause a huge commotion, but it was also the most effective way. ¡°You should know that 32% of the world¡¯s weapons are from mingxiu¡¯s military base!¡± It wasn¡¯t that Huo zhongrao had never thought of this, but since Ming Xiu dared to set up his base there ¡­ He would think of a helicopter as a way to get close, so he was not lacking in energy equipment. ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re in the sky. He can¡¯t beat us no matter how strong his firepower is.¡± Gu Jue¡¯s eyes glowed with a bloodthirsty light. Feng Yan glanced at him. This guy was a little too excited. When he came back yesterday, he just looked at his fingers. He didn¡¯t feel tired even if he didn¡¯t sleep. What a magical power. ¡°Your third sister-in-law is down there!¡± Feng Yan really did not want to talk to Gu Jue, but he still poured cold water on him. ¡°Jie, then what do we do?¡± Gu Jue was stunned for a moment before he reacted. The few of them fell silent. If the helicopter did not fire, it would definitely be shot down. If he turned on the fire, he might hurt Huo qingge. I¡¯ll go by myself. I don¡¯t need the military aircraft. I¡¯ll go and meet mingxiu.. Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Let him go, Ill raise his child if he dies Chapter 736: Let him go, I¡¯ll raise his child if he dies Translator: 549690339 Li beixiao put out the cigarette in his hand. His tightly pursed lips were firm, and his deep eyes were cold. ¡°No!¡± Huo zhongrao had directly spoken. Ming Xiu would definitely kill li beixiao without hesitation. ¡°Big brother, believe me!¡± Li beixiao gambled that Ming Xiu would not kill him because he believed that his woman would give Ming Xiu a heads up in advance. He knew Huo qingge quite well. That woman had a magical power that ordinary people would not be able to trust. ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡± Huo zhongrao slammed the table and stood up. His breath was a little unstable. He could not let li beixiao take the risk. ¡°Third brother, big brother is right. That¡¯s the bright cultivator who kills without blinking, not a rest!¡± Gu Jue also opened his mouth. He was thinking that if his third brother insisted on doing so, he would knock him unconscious with a slap. Feng Yan rubbed his chin and looked at li Beichen. He knew him very well. When li beixiao said this, he had already made his decision. Even his elder brother could not convince him. ¡°Brother Rao, let him go! If he dies and I raise his child, you can ask valiant song to remarry and marry me!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s tone was a joke, but everyone knew that if li Beichen really died ¡­ He, Feng Yan, would definitely take care of the child. As long as Huo qingge was alive, he would take care of her for the rest of her life. He would marry her, or even keep her company. He, Feng Yan, would not say anything. n_H¡°..¡±Gu Jue snorted coldly. Wasn¡¯t this adding fuel to the fire and taking advantage of the situation? How could he say something so shameless with such a serious face? Li beixiao smiled and gave Feng Yan the middle finger. He knew that Feng Yan understood him. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t say anything and just kept smoking. His sister was important to him, but so were his brothers. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to anyone. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll bring valiant song back. Trust me!¡± Li beixiao walked to Huo zhongrao¡¯s side and took the cigarette from his fingers. Huo zhongrao smoked and coughed heavily. He couldn¡¯t smoke anymore. ¡°Brother Rao, don¡¯t worry, a scourge like him won¡¯t die.¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry as well. After all, everything was still unknown. Uninhabited island Ming Xiu was already able to get out of bed. It had to be said that people with good physical fitness recovered well. Huo qingge had been forced to accompany him for a walk. Huo qingge¡¯s hand was tightly wrapped by mingxiu¡¯s large hand. She could feel the rough palm of his hand. It had been five days since the news was sent out, but this place was still peaceful. Ming Xiu didn¡¯t mention this matter again, and Huo qingge also waited quietly. However, while she was waiting, her heart was also anxious and uneasy. She saw the heavy firepower Ming Xiu had added. She couldn¡¯t name it, but she had seen it in the blockbusters before. They were all very powerful weapons. Since last night, Huo qingge had been able to speak, but her voice was very dry. ¡°Mingxiu, if you were asked to give a gift to the person you like, what would you give?¡± Huo qingge asked softly as she looked at her feet walking on the warm and soft beach. It had only been a few days, but she had already become tanned. It wasn¡¯t exactly tanned, but it was a healthy wheat color, which Huo qingge herself liked. Ming Xiu stopped in his tracks and looked at Huo qingge, his eyes dark. Although she had never been in love before, he believed that he understood what Huo qingge was saying. Ming Xiu¡¯s hearing was very good. He closed his eyes slightly and heard the sound of propellers. A helicopter was flying towards him. Ming Xiu¡¯s lips curved into a bloodthirsty smile, li Beichen is here! A light sentence came out of his mouth.. Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: He said, lets play a game Chapter 737: He said, let¡¯s play a game Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge froze on the spot when she heard such a soft and gentle sentence. She was still thinking about li beixiao just now, but at this moment, mingxiu told her that he was here ¡­ Where did it come from? why couldn¡¯t she see it? Huo qingge looked around anxiously. She had always thought that she was strong and calm, but at this moment, she realized how flustered she was. All of her emotions were piled together. She was nervous, helpless, and worried. ¡°But¡­ He seems to have come alone.¡± Judging from the sound, there was only one helicopter, and it was a small one. Li beixiao was really bold. At this moment, Huo qingge heard the sound of a propeller. Ming Xiu¡¯s subordinates were already in position. They were all people who had undergone special training. When they discovered an intrusion, they would always give the fastest response. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what kind of gift 1 should give to the person I like? I¡¯m telling you now, 1¡¯11 definitely give you a gift that you¡¯ll never forget!¡± Ming Xiu made a shooting gesture in the direction of the helicopter. ¡°Mingxiu, he dared to come alone. If you kill him directly, 1¡¯11 really look down on you!¡± Huo qingge stared at the helicopter in the sky with piercing eyes. Although she could not see clearly if the person inside was li beixiao, she could feel that he had come. He had really come ¡­ ¡°Your goading and your threats are useless Against Me!¡± Ming Xiu pinched Huo qingge¡¯s chin and turned her head around, not letting her look at the sky. To be exact, she was not allowed to see li beixiao. Huo qingge struggled for a moment, but was pulled into Ming Xiu¡¯s arms. let¡¯s play a game. We¡¯ll estimate his current height. He¡¯ll need six minutes to land smoothly! Ming Xiu¡¯s rough fingers caressed Huo qingge¡¯s lower jaw, his devilish tone arrogant and ruthless. Huo qingge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A game? What else could he play at this time? if he didn¡¯t play well, he would die ¡­ ¡°If you keep kissing me, he will land safely. If you stop, he will die!¡± At this moment, mingxiu¡¯s evil charm was like Satan from hell, ruling over life and death. Huo qingge glared at Ming Xiu in anger. As expected, this game of his could kill someone. Ming Xiu did this on purpose. He wanted li beixiao to see her kiss him with his own eyes. With li beixiao¡¯s temper, he would definitely go crazy if he saw this scene. Could he see that mingxiu was hugging her now? he should be able to! The distance wasn¡¯t too far, so if she kissed mingxiu, she would definitely see it, right? He would get angry, right? Would he be angry? Would he be jealous? Would ¡­ ¡°Play? I don¡¯t have much patience!¡± Ming Xiu asked. From Huo qingge¡¯s eyes, he had already gotten the answer. She knew how to play, and she knew how to kiss him. And it would continue until li beixiao landed safely. the best gift for someone you like or love is to make them happy. Mingxiu, I hope you will understand this in the future! Huo qingge smiled as she looked at Ming Xiu. To be honest, she didn¡¯t hate this man. In fact, if possible, she would even become friends with him. However, the things that he had done to her were too stubborn and irrational. It had already caused her a lot of trouble in her life. If he had not brought her here, but instead sent her back to li beixiao¡¯s side, then she would be grateful to him for a lifetime. Huo qingge stood on her tiptoes. She had no choice. Between kissing mingxiu and Li Beichen, she could only choose the former.. Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: If you dare to shoot me, Ill cut my main artery Chapter 738: If you dare to shoot me, I¡¯ll cut my main artery Translator: 549690339 She really did not think that li beixiao would come by himself. Was he crazy? No, he was afraid that he would get hurt, so he took the risk. Just as Huo qingge¡¯s lips were about to touch his, Ming Xiu¡¯s face tensed up, and a complicated expression appeared on his face. He wrapped his arms around Huo qingge¡¯s waist and kissed her on the lips ferociously. Ming Xiu¡¯s eyes were closed, and his attitude of not caring about anything made Huo qingge helplessly close her eyes. This couldn¡¯t be considered a kiss. It was more like an venting and plundering, without any order. The helicopter was ready to land. Li beixiao had really come alone. He was flying the helicopter. As they descended, he saw Ming Xiu madly kissing Huo qingge. However, his expression was still cold. His sunglasses blocked his eyes, so she couldn¡¯t see his emotions. Huo qingge grabbed Ming Xiu¡¯s arm, tears falling from the corner of her eyes. Ming Xiu felt the moisture in the corner of her eyes and bit her lips hard. However, he didn¡¯t leave her lips. He only allowed her to breathe. The sound of the propeller disappeared. Huo qingge opened her eyes and saw a man jump out of the helicopter. From the familiar figure, she knew that it was li beixiao, her husband ¡­ Li beixiao¡¯s military boots stepped on the soft sand, and he walked steadily in the direction of Huo qingge. The desert camouflage wrapped around his tall and straight posture. Coupled with his black sunglasses, he looked arrogant and domineering. His entire body exuded a wild aura, and that aura of looking down on all living beings was not something that ordinary people could have. He ignored the mercenaries who were surrounding him with machine guns. As he walked towards Huo qingge, the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. His suspended heart finally fell to the ground. His woman was very good, unscathed, but she had lost weight. It would be uncomfortable to hold her. He must give her a good supplement when he got home. Ming Xiu was still holding Huo qingge tightly in his arms, their foreheads touching. He glanced sideways at li beixiao, who was walking over, with an arrogant and provocative look. Li beixiao¡¯s footsteps did not stop for a moment, and his eyes did not leave Huo qingge for a moment. Huo qingge slowly raised her hand and took out something from the pocket of her hot pants. She held it in her palm. ¡°Li beixiao¡¯s legs are really long. After one shot, he won¡¯t need to walk anymore!¡± By the time Ming Xiu finished speaking, he had already raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at li beixiao¡¯s leg. ¡°Mingxiu, if you dare to shoot, I¡¯ll cut my main artery!¡± Huo qingge spoke softly. Ming Xiu did not react for a moment and looked at her in confusion. It was just, two to three second gap. Huo qingge suddenly placed her hand on her neck. An extremely sharp knife was already pressed against her neck, aimed at her major artery. Huo qingge¡¯s movements were so fast that even a quick-witted person like Ming Xiu didn¡¯t notice. It was only when he saw the sharp tip of the knife that he suddenly realized. Li beixiao also saw Huo qingge¡¯s actions and suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Mingxiu, let me go!¡± Huo qingge could feel the strength of Ming Xiu¡¯s arm around her waist, as if it was going to break her waist. The bloodthirsty smile on Ming Xiu¡¯s face grew wider as he released Huo qingge. ¡°Bei Zhi, you also stand there and don¡¯t move!¡± Huo qingge said to li Beichen. Her voice was trembling, but she did not dare to look at him. She had to hold on tightly to Ming Xiu as she slowly moved towards li Beichen.. Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: Thats something that Ive never dared to hope for Chapter 739: That¡¯s something that I¡¯ve never dared to hope for Translator: 549690339 Ming Xiu put down the gun in his hand, and half of the gun was buried in the soft sand. ¡°Mingxiu, because my aunt climbed into my father¡¯s bed, 1 was forced to go abroad with my mother when I was a teenager.¡± at that time, my life was colorless. I just worked, worked, and worked. I only slept for four hours a day, and sometimes 1 didn¡¯t even sleep for an hour. As Huo qingge talked about the past, her expression was calm, and her tone was indifferent, as if she was talking about someone else. Li beixiao¡¯s heart ached when he heard these words. He had never asked about Huo qingge¡¯s life before because he was afraid that she would be hurt when she thought about it. Ming Xiu¡¯s face was still dark. His eyes were fixed on the small and exquisite knife in Huo qingge¡¯s hand. He had never thought that she would have a knife on her. I studied English while working, and I made it through. My days were just right, and. could finally see a little bit of sunshine. My mother fell sick, and I fell into darkness again. Day after day, every day was filled with despair ¡­ Ming Xiu didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes were complicated. the night I saved you, 1 just started working at the bar. The first thing the head waiter told us was not to get into trouble, and I ran into you after work¡­ at that time, you were standing on the wet ground and in the dirty back alley of the bar. If I didn¡¯t save you, you would have died there, right? ¡± Huo qingge questioned Ming Xiu. This was the first time she had brought up the night she had saved him. Ming Xiu still didn¡¯t speak, but he closed his eyes slightly, as if he was nodding. I was scared too. 1 wanted to run, but when you opened your mouth and spoke Chinese, I wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. Even if you were a murderer, I still wanted to talk to you because 1 really needed someone who could understand me and listen to me! Huo qingge¡¯s hand, which was holding the knife, trembled as she recalled the painful memories in her helpless tone. Li beixiao had just taken a step when Ming Xiu¡¯s men took two steps forward. He stopped and squinted at them, not the slightest bit panicked. Ming Xiu still remembered that the first thing Huo qingge had asked him was, ¡± will you return to China? ¡± He shook his head. He was a wanted criminal, how could he return to the country? He clearly remembered her lonely expression at that time and how pitiful she was. ¡°After saving you, someone came to the bar the next day to ask if anyone had seen you last night. I was very scared at that time, but 1 didn¡¯t say it. I just think you¡¯re a good person.¡± Li beixiao¡¯s lips curved up slightly. This woman had also said that he was a good person. Was it true that everyone was a good person in her eyes? The way Ming Xiu looked at her had already changed a little. It was no longer so complicated, and it gradually turned into tenderness. I just worked in the hospital and worked in the hospital¡­ It kept repeating, and he kept living his dark days.¡± I thought I would live in darkness for the rest of my life, that my life would never have any color. I didn¡¯t go to school, I didn¡¯t have beautiful clothes to wear, 1 didn¡¯t have a birthday, and I didn¡¯t even fall in love ¡­ until I met li beixiao, my life changed completely. It turned out that 1 was a surrogate for him. It turned out that we had a son and a daughter. It turned out that I could also have happiness, which 1 never dared to hope for ¡­. Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Im living, youre surviving Chapter 740: I¡¯m living, you¡¯re surviving Translator: 549690339 At this point, Huo qingge¡¯s voice was a little choked up. However, her face was still filled with a happy smile. however, all of this has been forcefully disrupted by you. Mingxiu, I don¡¯t regret saving you. If 1 were given another chance, 1 would still save you. Even if 1 had expected that you would kill my happiness, I would still save you. Huo qingge¡¯s words were sincere, without a single hint of pretense. Ming Xiu¡¯s gaze on her became hot again. ¡°Once a person has it, they will become greedy. I miss my child, I miss him very much. I love my husband, very much. The day before you kidnapped me, li beixiao and 1 got married!¡± Ming Xiu really did not know that Huo qingge and Li beixiao were married. So, when he heard Huo qingge¡¯s words, he was stunned. previously, li Boyan used Tang Tang as bait to make beixiao and ah Yan fight. When ah Yan found out that Tang Tang was li beixiao¡¯s child and I, he backed out. I know his feelings for me and I¡¯m very grateful for his help. So, I¡¯m now very good friends with him and he will always be a good brother of li beixiao. ¡°Even in front of li beixiao, I dare to say that Feng Yan¡¯s feelings for me are deeper than anyone else¡¯s. If it wasn¡¯t for Tang Tang and Mumu, he would definitely use all means to snatch me away from li beixiao. You¡¯ve seen him before, so you should be able to judge whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not.¡± Li beixiao sighed slightly. He felt that his woman had been pretending to be stupid. She had always known how deep ah Yan¡¯s feelings for her were, but she had never told him and pretended not to know. She still got along with ah Yan like a brother and told him everything that was on her mind to make up for the pain in ah Yan¡¯s heart. I¡¯ve also said that 1 should give a gift to the person I like. What would 1 give? 1 said it was happiness. ¡°That¡¯s what ah Yan said. He said that he only wants me to be happy, to have a man who loves me, to have cute children, and to have a warm family because he knows that¡¯s what I want the most.¡± mingxiu, even if you kidnapped me, 1 don¡¯t hate you, because no one has taught you how to like, or even love, someone. Ming Xiu¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, because no one had taught him. I live a life, you live a life of survival, and your life is to plunder, plunder human lives, plunder wealth ¡­ Even when you met me, the love in your eyes was also plundered.¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m willing or not. You just have to do what you think is right, because that¡¯s how you¡¯ve been living all these years. but I¡¯m not one of those people you want to kill, and I¡¯m not one of those things you want to take. I¡¯m a friend who trusts you. I didn¡¯t dare to sleep when I was working in the past because I was afraid that someone would do that to me. But in the cave, here, I can sleep peacefully. I¡¯m not afraid because I trust you. I trust you! Huo qingge smiled as she spoke, when I think back to what I¡¯ve been through these past few days, I¡¯m still grateful and grateful. Because the person who kidnapped me was you, mingxiu! ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Ming Xiu clutched at his chest, feeling a dull pain in his chest. He looked at Huo qingge in front of him and finally understood why the loyal Ren had been subdued by her.. Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: He would definitely not accept any man getting close to his woman Chapter 741: He would definitely not accept any man getting close to his woman Translator: 549690339 Why did li beixiao and Feng Yan love her so much? this woman was indeed worthy of any man¡¯s love and pursuit. However, she only loved li beixiao. No one could break them up. Ming Xiu waved his hand, and his subordinates all retreated without hesitation. Huo qingge finally heaved a sigh of relief. She had won the bet. She was a wise person who valued relationships ¡­ Li beixiao walked towards Huo qingge and gently held her in his arms. He took the small knife from her hand. Fortunately, she did not hurt herself¡­ Sensing a familiar aura surrounding her, Huo qingge did not turn around. She closed her eyes and sniffed. Her tears fell uncontrollably. She could be invincible in front of anyone, but only in front of li beixiao, she was just a little woman who needed comfort and pampering. why do 1 feel so useless? I didn¡¯t even say a word when I came here, and you¡¯ve already settled him! Li Beichen teased as he gently turned Huo qingge¡¯s body around. As he held her, he could feel that her thin body seemed to be left with only bones. He blamed himself and felt sorry for her. He had not protected her well. Huo qingge did not say anything. She hugged li Beichen¡¯s waist tightly and buried her face in li Beichen¡¯s chest. Ming Xiu looked at the two people in front of him and turned around with a bitter smile. He was prepared to let li beixiao come and never return. He was ready to kill everyone no matter how many people came. However, Huo qingge¡¯s few words had completely cleared his mind. She was truly not a simple woman. ¡°Mingxiu, let Ren catch some fish and prawns. We¡¯ll cook them tonight! 1 don¡¯t think li beixiao has ever eaten the fish that is unique to this place!¡± Huo qingge was still lying on li beixiao¡¯s body as she looked at Ming Xiu¡¯s back. After Huo qingge finished her sentence, li beixiao frowned. This little woman was not leaving and still wanted to eat here? What was the structure of her brain? If Ming Xiu went back on his word, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. Ming Xiu suddenly turned his head, his eyes also full of surprise. She didn¡¯t want to leave with li beixiao and still wanted to have dinner? She ¡­ What was he thinking? Huo qingge also wanted to go back immediately. She missed the child, very much. She missed her brother, very much. She missed everyone, very much ¡­ However, she was pregnant and she could not take the helicopter¡­ And if he went out, he could only let Ming Xiu send him off¡­ ¡°I know!¡± In the end, Ming Xiu only said these three words before turning around and leaving in a sullen mood. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the shooting range. Don¡¯t shoot if you¡¯re injured. If you feel aggrieved, you can punch li beixiao a few times. 1 promise he won¡¯t fight back!¡± Huo qingge was very grateful that Ming Xiu had allowed them to leave without making things difficult for them. She didn¡¯t hate Ming Xiu, and she also hoped that Ming Xiu and Li Beichen could become friends. This time, both Ming Xiu and Li beixiao looked at Huo qingge in shock. ¡°He kissed you just now, I wanted to hit him! You¡¯re letting him hit me?¡± Li beixiao¡¯s tone did not sound angry. If it was in the past, he would definitely not be able to accept any man getting close to his woman, let alone kissing her. Just now, he knew that Ming Xiu was doing it on purpose for him to see. Although he was angry, it wasn¡¯t the right time to explode. After all, this was someone else¡¯s territory. It wasn¡¯t to rescue her, but to bring valiant song away safely. ¡°You should make some more dumplings tonight! Tomorrow¡­ I¡¯ll send you guys out. Your body isn¡¯t suitable for a helicopter!¡± It was as if Ming Xiu¡¯s essence had been sucked out of him, and even his words became powerless.. Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: Im really going to be jealous Chapter 742: I¡¯m really going to be jealous Translator: 549690339 ¡°What kind of filling do you want?¡± Huo qingge said with a smile. Now, even if Ming Xiu wanted to eat the Manchu Han Imperial Feast, she would find a way to make it for him. ¡°Whatever, you wrapped it¡­ It¡¯s fine.¡± Ming Xiu felt that he could no longer use any strength in his legs. He didn¡¯t want to fall here and be embarrassed. He didn¡¯t want to eat dumplings, but at this moment, he wanted to eat the dumplings made by Huo qingge. Huo qingge brought li beixiao back to their room. Li beixiao looked around the room and immediately saw men¡¯s pajama pants. It was mingxiu¡¯s. he¡¯s injured, so he¡¯ll be staying here for the next two days. I¡¯ll be sleeping on the hammock! Huo qingge said. Huo qingge pointed to the hammock in the other room. She liked sleeping on that, when we get back, get me one too. I¡¯ll fall asleep very quickly. Li beixiao pursed his thin lips and did not say anything. There was no sign of anger on his face. However, Huo qingge knew that he was feeling uncomfortable. To be more precise, he was jealous. However, he felt guilty. She had been kidnapped because of him, and that was why she had to suffer like this. Even if he was jealous, angry, or annoyed, he couldn¡¯t act up because of the special environment. ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable?¡± Huo qingge smiled as she pulled li beixiao¡¯s arm. She was also uncomfortable because she thought that mingxiu had kissed her for such a long time. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Li beixiao asked as he touched Huo qingge¡¯s lips where mingxiu had bitten her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t mind it. It was just a kiss, don¡¯t feel bad, okay? I¡¯ll feel that I¡¯m not clean if I do that. Mingxiu just doesn¡¯t know how to express his feelings, he¡¯s not a bad person!¡± Huo qingge knew that li beixiao was a clean freak. She had been kissed by Feng Yan before, but at that time, she and Li beixiao were not officially in a relationship. So, she didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. However, it was different now. They were husband and wife. Moreover, Ming Xiu had kissed her in front of li beixiao. This was a kind of humiliation for a man, not to mention that he was li beixiao. I¡¯m not upset. I just feel that you¡¯ve been wronged. You think that you¡¯re so powerful, but I can¡¯t protect you and let you be bullied! Li beixiao gently held Huo qingge in his arms. He really wanted to kiss her and cover up the traces of mingxiu¡¯s kiss. However, he knew that after not seeing her for so many days, he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and hurt her again. ¡°Mingxiu didn¡¯t bully me. I didn¡¯t get bullied here. He just kissed me!¡± She didn¡¯t want li beixiao to feel guilty, and she also wanted to tell him that nothing had happened these days. ¡°You want me to let him go?¡± After all, she was his woman. He more or less understood her. Huo qingge had been putting in a good word for mingxiu. Li beixiao admitted that he had indeed thought about it. After he left with Huo qingge, he would send people to level the place. Ming Xiu also had to pay the price for taking valiant song away. These days, everyone had been worried about valiant song, and he could not calm his anger. ¡°Yes, I think you can be friends. Mingxiu is not a bad person!¡± Although Ming Xiu often threatened her, she felt that it was normal. In the past, li beixiao and Feng Yan had also threatened her. It was normal. It was just a man¡¯s way of dealing with a woman. ¡°I¡¯m really going to be jealous!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s face turned cold. How could he stand that his wife was speaking up for another man? Besides, he didn¡¯t think that he would be friends with Ming Xiu. After all, he had designs on his woman.. Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Im going to bring Mumu here to acknowledge her as my Godfather Chapter 743: I¡¯m going to bring Mumu here to acknowledge her as my Godfather Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge smiled helplessly, just because mingxiu didn¡¯t make things difficult for us today and didn¡¯t kill both of us, you should be friends with him! If Ming Xiu wanted to kill them, he could do it in an instant. If he wanted to, he would not hesitate at all. It was better to have one more friend than one more enemy. Li beixiao did not say anything. He just looked at Huo qingge. Seeing her smile, his heart finally felt at ease. there¡¯s nothing wrong with listening to your wife. Mingxiu is the leader of the largest mercenary group. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be assassinated in the future. With li beixiao¡¯s identity and status, there was no guarantee that someone would want to take his life one day. ¡°Why do 1 feel that you¡¯ve found another Godfather for Mumu?¡± Li beixiao narrowed his eyes. He had a feeling that this little woman was definitely thinking this way. Huo qingge blinked her eyes, revealing a very surprised look. That was telling li beixiao, how did you guess it? in Yun Cheng, Mumu can do whatever she wants in the future, but mingxiu is an international practice! Actually, all of this did not matter. Huo qingge just wanted everyone to get closer to each other. Ming Xiu didn¡¯t have any friends or family. After all, he had helped a lot with li Boyan¡¯s matter. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s also wanted internationally!¡± Li beixiao pinched Huo qingge¡¯s face. She had obviously lost weight and did not feel as good as before. ¡°Even so, no one will be able to catch him. I¡¯m being serious. Let¡¯s just forget about this, okay?¡± Huo qingge looked at li beixiao seriously. She wanted him to give her a promise. She would also ask for a guarantee from Ming Xiu, so that everyone could be at ease. ¡°I¡¯ve turned over a new leaf. I¡¯ll be friends with him in the future, okay?¡± Li beixiao was more or less forced to compromise. He was not willing to do it. However, as long as it was Huo qingge¡¯s request, he would agree to it. you sleep for a while. You probably haven¡¯t slept much these few days. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to make dumplings! Huo qingge looked at the time. It was time to make preparations. This was the last thing she could do for mingxiu. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I can¡¯t let you leave my sight!¡± Li beixiao was indeed tired, but he did not want to be separated from Huo qingge, not even for a second. ¡°Then you have to help!¡± Huo qingge pulled li beixiao out of the room. When they walked out of the room, Huo qingge felt that the sunset was very beautiful. Only now did she realize that this place was really beautiful. we can come here with our children when we have time in the future. It¡¯s really beautiful! At the mention of the child, Huo qingge¡¯s face lit up with a blissful smile. She did not plan to tell li beixiao that she was pregnant now. She wanted to go back and tell him to give him a surprise. ¡°You still want to come?¡± It had to be said that Shuu was very good at choosing places. This place was in the most original ecology and was indeed very beautiful. It was indeed rare to see a place like this, which was completely undamaged and undeveloped. Moreover, it was such a hidden place. yes, I¡¯m bringing Mumu here to acknowledge her as my Godfather! Huo qingge scratched li beixiao¡¯s palm and said with a smile. Li beixiao was silent. This woman was serious. ¡°Sister ¡­¡± Naren¡¯s voice came from behind Huo qingge. Huo qingge saw that he was holding a bucket in his hand. It should be filled with the fish and prawns that he had caught. That Ren was very good at cooking. ¡°This is your brother-in-law!¡± Huo qingge held li Beichen¡¯s arm and introduced him with a smile. ¡°How can 1 be better than Grandpa Xiu!¡± Ren opened his mouth and lowered his head as he walked past Huo qingge and Li beixiao to the kitchen.. Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: His woman was embraced in his arms Chapter 744: His woman was embraced in his arms Translator: 549690339 She had only taken two steps when Ren turned around and said,¡± sis, you really have bad taste! After that, he lowered his head and walked away¡­ Li beixiao snorted coldly, when did you have a little black brother? How come 1 didn¡¯t know about it?¡± he¡¯s Ming Xiu¡¯s subordinate and also his confidant. His name is na Ren. He¡¯s a good child and has been taking care of me here. The message I sent to Mumu was sent from his mobile phone, and he was even punished by Ming Xiu! As for what punishment Ren had received, Huo qingge did not know. However, judging from his current state, it seemed that he had not received any physical punishment or any other form of injury. by the way, mingxiu also said that the mercenary who died last time was his right-hand man, and I killed him. He also took a lot of pressure to appease his men¡¯s hatred for me, so I have to thank him for being able to live. Huo qingge didn¡¯t really understand what the so-called rules of the underworld were, but Ren had already told her a few things. The mercenary who died had a good relationship with everyone. After learning of his death, everyone said that they would avenge him. As such, Huo qingge was still able to catch her breath, while Ming Xiu was under a lot of pressure to comfort his subordinates. that was an accident. Don¡¯t think about it. If he doesn¡¯t die, you¡¯ll die. It¡¯s normal! Li beixiao gently kissed Huo qingge¡¯s forehead. They had been hiding it from her before, but they still found out that she was the one who killed the man. I¡¯ve already gotten used to it. When I first found out, I vomited! As she recalled the scene of her vomiting, Huo qingge¡¯s mind was still filled with the image of her head exploding. When Huo qingge brought li beixiao to the kitchen, Ren was already cleaning the fish. This fish was called lemon fish. It was yellow, beautiful, and delicious. The prawns were very small. They were cooked using the local method and served cold. They tasted very good. Huo qingge took out the meat, and Li beixiao began to chop the meat filling. When he thought of the dumplings that mingxiu wanted to eat, he began to chop them very casually. ¡°Be serious, I also want to eat!¡± Huo qingge saw that li beixiao was trying to fool her and said softly. Li beixiao smiled at her and chopped carefully. Ren looked over and pouted his lips. He didn¡¯t even try to hide his dissatisfaction. ¡°Ren, help me make dumplings later!¡± Huo qingge knew that Ren was unhappy. She felt very apologetic about mingxiu¡¯s punishment, but since Ren did not mention it, she did not say anything more. She just had to remember that she owed him. She wanted to acknowledge him as her younger brother. She really wanted to have a younger brother. It was good to have an elder brother and a younger brother. ¡°Grandpa Xiu also knows how to mince meat.¡± Na Ren cleaned up the fish very quickly. ¡°What else can your Lord Xiu do?¡± Li beixiao felt that Ren was not suitable to be a mercenary. He was too childish. How could he kill people? Huo qingge glanced at li beixiao and saw that he did not look unhappy. She was slightly relieved because she knew that li beixiao had a bad temper. ¡°Sister, tell me, is master Xiu¡¯s grilled fish delicious? Every time he barbecued it for you, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from craving it.¡± Ming Xiu said as he washed his hands. ¡°What else can you do?¡± Li beixiao suddenly remembered that he had not told Huo zhongrao that he was safe. They should be anxious now. They were all waiting for news from him on the ship outside the island. Once he relaxed his mind, his brain would slow down, and he would actually forget such an important thing. Li beixiao had just taken out his phone when he saw a black shadow flash in front of his eyes. Before he could see it clearly, his woman was hugged.. Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Do you see my position? its not a question, but an explanation Chapter 745: Do you see my position? it¡¯s not a question, but an explanation Translator: 549690339 Then, a few more people came in, and the small kitchen was filled up in no time. Li beixiao had no idea how his brother, ah Yan, and the others had appeared here. ¡°You¡¯ve slimmed down!¡± Huo zhongrao hugged Huo qingge tightly and only spoke after a long while. ¡°I was fat in the past, but I¡¯m just as fat now!¡± Hearing Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice and feeling his embrace, Huo qingge instantly felt like she had been wronged. ¡°En, just in time, let brother take a look!¡± Huo zhongrao looked Huo qingge up and down, it¡¯s dark! Huo qingge had indeed become tanned. big brother, that¡¯s wheat color. It¡¯s sexy! Li beixiao noticed that Huo qingge¡¯s face had darkened the moment he saw her, but he did not say anything because he was afraid that she would be sad. ¡°He¡¯s dark and thin!¡± Feng Yan teased Huo qingge when he saw that she was fine. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to talk, then shut up!¡± Li beixiao was holding a knife in his hand. As he spoke, he even cut the meat twice. ¡°Third sister-in-law, you¡¯re sexy!¡± It was rare for Gu Jue to praise someone. After he finished speaking, li beixiao and Huo zhongrao rolled their eyes at the same time. Flame and ice stood quietly at the side, not saying a word. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. The sky was finally clear. Ren looked at the people in the kitchen and knew that master Xiu had brought them in. No wonder I didn¡¯t see him just now¡­ Outsiders said that master Xiu was emotionless and couldn¡¯t live without killing people. In fact, he knew that master Xiu was a good man, but he was forced to take this path. ¡°Elder sister, why don¡¯t you go and take a look at Lord Xiu¡¯s injuries? if he personally sails the ship, he¡¯ll definitely tear his wounds!¡± Ren ignored the people in the kitchen and said to Huo qingge. He knew the names of these people, and all their information was collected by him. Li beixiao narrowed his eyes. This kid was asking for a beating. Huo zhongrao also looked at na Ren. How did he not know that he had a black brother¡­ ¡°Look at this kid¡¯s eyes, they¡¯re full of sorrow.¡± Feng Yan said as he elbowed li Beichen¡¯s arm. ¡°Valiant song wants to acknowledge him as her younger brother, so he¡¯s the one taking care of her here. You know, she¡¯s hiring.¡± Li beixiao¡¯s words were also muffled. He felt that his wife¡¯s words made sense, so he did not refute them. However, he was very unhappy with the men around her. ¡°If she was born in ancient times, she would have taken them all down without wasting a single soldier! Speaking of which, brother Rao has been smoking ever since you got on the plane, and I couldn¡¯t stop him no matter what I said. I was still thinking, if you were to die, should I just take over your assets, or let Huo qingge sit behind the curtain and take over the government? You were even conflicted for quite a while.¡± Feng Yan whispered in li beixiao¡¯s ear. It was obvious that he was in a good mood. Even his jokes were asking for a beating. ¡°You¡¯re not even done with your wife and child yet, and you¡¯re still thinking about these things.¡± Li beixiao kept looking at Ren. His dark face was quite likable. ¡°My daughter called me dad, that¡¯s her mother, really¡­ It makes me so angry that I¡¯m grinding my teeth.¡± At the thought of Yin shinian, Feng Yan felt the blood in his body flow faster, as if the blood of a beast was boiling. Yes, it was the blood of a beast, which meant Savage plunder. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on mingxiu. Ah Yan, help him.¡± Huo qingge walked over and smiled at li beixiao, who did not look too good. After Huo qingge finished speaking, she left without waiting for li beixiao to say whether she was okay or not. ¡°Do you see my position? It¡¯s not a question, but an explanation!¡± Li beixiao glanced at the half-smiling Feng Yan, not hiding his sadness. ¡°So I¡¯m also from your family? You¡¯ll also give me an explanation?¡± Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: As long as we can live a good life Chapter 746: As long as we can live a good life Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan looked at the meat filling on the chopping board and knew that they were going to make dumplings again. ¡°You¡¯re one of her harem members!¡± Li beixiao took out another piece of meat. There were too many people. He needed to get more, or it would not be enough. ¡°You really dare to say that!¡± Feng Yan rolled up his sleeves, washed his hands, and came over to help. ¡°What¡¯s there that you don¡¯t dare to say? you guys can help too.¡± Li beixiao pointed at Gu Jue¡¯s Ice and Fire as he spoke. ¡°Little black, you take your big brother to rest!¡± Just as Ren was about to go out, li beixiao stopped him and asked him to take Huo zhongrao to rest. He knew that his big brother was worried about him and couldn¡¯t say anything pretentious. He should be able to sleep well now. In fact, he could tell that valiant song was in no hurry to see mingxiu. Instead, she could not help but cry again. She did not want her brother to blame himself for not taking good care of her. He had already experienced that feeling when valiant song had hugged him and cried earlier. It was very painful and very uncomfortable. Ren glared at li beixiao and then turned to look at the tired Huo zhongrao. come with me! Why did he become his big brother again ¡­ ¡°If I don¡¯t wake up, don¡¯t wake me up when it¡¯s time to eat!¡± Huo zhongrao was really tired and his body was not feeling well, especially his throat. As the night gradually darkened, Huo qingge finally found Ming Xiu by the beach. ¡°Mingxiu, thank you!¡± Huo qingge whispered as she stood behind him. ¡°Do you know how many people are willing to pay for these people¡¯s lives? I¡¯ll cook all of them in one pot, and that money won¡¯t be finished even after a few lifetimes.¡± Ming Xiu said as he put out the half-finished cigarette. as long as we can live a good life, it¡¯s enough. Mingxiu, the people you want to gather are all people I care about, and now, you¡¯re one of them! Huo qingge¡¯s voice was gentle yet tough, making people feel comfortable listening to her. They would be attracted to it uncontrollably, just like a magnetic field. ¡°You woman ¡­ How can 1 not love ¡­¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. It was almost unnoticeable, but he could feel it. No one had ever told him that he cared about her. Never. ¡°Mingxiu, you¡¯ll definitely meet someone who loves you, and you love her too.¡± Huo qingge hoped that everyone she cared about would have a happy life. Because she was happy, she hoped that everyone would be happy. you¡¯re the only woman I¡¯ve ever kissed ¡­ Ming Xiu suddenly said. He had slept with many women, and people like them, who had no future, believed in ¡± enjoying the moment. Those women were just sleeping with him to satisfy his physiological needs, but he had never kissed any of them. Huo qingge¡¯s face turned red. She had not expected Ming Xiu to bring this up again. She had already told herself many times that she didn¡¯t care. It was just a kiss. Compared to her life, it was nothing. If the person li Boyan found wasn¡¯t Ming Xiu, then many things would be unimaginable. Perhaps she would have died long ago, or perhaps many people would have died. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about mingxiu anymore, okay?¡± Said Huo qingge. This was a little awkward. ¡°Yes, I can see that li beixiao loves you very much. If it were any other man, he would have gone crazy. This kind of love is trust.¡± There were many types of love, whether it was spoken or done. However, Huo qingge believed that the best love between lovers was trust, the kind of trust that could be built without words or actions.. Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: The man you reject will become The Godfather of your child? Chapter 747: The man you reject will become The Godfather of your child? Translator: 549690339 She was quite surprised to hear these words from mingxiu, but she was also very pleased. This man was beginning to understand what love was. ¡°Mingxiu, my son Mumu, you know him, right?¡± Speaking of children, Huo qingge couldn¡¯t wait to see Tang Tang and Mumu, yes, 1 know all the people from the previous three generations. After all, they had the most complete information Network. ¡°Do you want to take him as your godson?¡± Huo qingge had a smile on her face the entire time. She was truly happy. Letting Mumu acknowledge mingxiu as her Godfather was not really for the sake of running amuck internationally in the future. She just wanted mingxiu to no longer be so lonely. Having something to rely on and have something to rely on was the normal state of life. She wanted him to return to a normal life. Ming Xiu stood there, stunned. He had not expected Huo qingge to suddenly tell him this. Godson? This was something he had never thought of. It was only after he had confirmed his feelings for Huo qingge that he had thought of having a child with her. It wasn¡¯t that he liked children. To him, they were just an extension of his life. He had never come into contact with children before, nor did he know how to get along with them. Ren could barely be considered a child in his eyes. Although he was a little over-age, he was still annoyed occasionally. ¡°I don¡¯t like children ¡­ 1 don¡¯t think he likes it!¡± He wasn¡¯t sure about things that he hadn¡¯t come into contact with before, but thinking about the child who would cry and throw a tantrum at times, he felt annoyed. Facing the children, he couldn¡¯t glare at them or shout at them, and he couldn¡¯t take out a gun to scare them. Maybe they would think it was a toy gun and shoot it twice ¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll like my son, he¡¯s a cheat!¡± Compared to children of the same age, Mumu was indeed a cheat, and sometimes she was invincible. ¡°Li beixiao will agree?¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. It was just an additional form of address. As long as it was someone with li beixiao¡¯s temper, would he allow his son to call him Godfather? ¡°We have discussed this before I told you. Li beixiao may not be easy to get along with, but after you get to know him, you will find that you may fall in love with him. Ah Yan often says this.¡± Speaking of her man, Huo qingge could not hide the shyness of a little woman on her face. It was a natural expression. Standing up, Ming Xiu did not say anything else. Huo qingge did not say anything either and waited for him. ¡°Do you need any ceremony?¡± Ming Xiu thought that he couldn¡¯t just call him Godfather, he didn¡¯t know much about this. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a need! When ah Yan accepted Tang Tang as his goddaughter, he set up a foundation for her and even covered her dowry.¡± Huo qingge thought for a moment. There really wasn¡¯t any ceremony, and Tang Tang couldn¡¯t speak at that time. Ming Xiu looked at Huo qingge, his eyes full of surprise, will all the men you reject become The Godfather of your children?¡± Then does the one in your stomach have a Godfather?¡± Ming Xiu was happy after he finished speaking, and his mood suddenly became better. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Hearing Ming Xiu¡¯s words, Huo qingge finally realized that it was really a coincidence. What was this ¡­ ¡°I haven¡¯t told li beixiao about my pregnancy. I want to go back and give him a surprise!¡± She knew that li beixiao had always wanted them to have another child. He wanted to be with her every day of her pregnancy. He wanted to see the child being born and grow up with him. He didn¡¯t want to miss it again and had no regrets.. Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Each and every one of you is bullying me Chapter 748: Each and every one of you is bullying me Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge and Ming Xiu continued to talk about her relationship with li Beichen. She felt that li beixiao and the rest should be almost done with their preparations, so she returned to the kitchen with mingxiu. When she walked in, she heard Ren¡¯s muffled voice, my name is not little black, I¡¯m na Ren! Little black? Who gave it this name? sister, can you control them? how can they be so arrogant in our territory? they¡¯re all bullying us! Huo qingge saw that Ren wasn¡¯t really angry. He was probably just depressed. ¡°They like you!¡± Little black was quite fitting for Ren. This child was indeed dark-skinned. ¡°Lord Xiu, just cook them up. They¡¯re too arrogant!¡± When Ren saw Ming Xiu behind Huo qingge, he threw down the food in his hands and ran over. ¡°You said he¡¯s a child, but he didn¡¯t admit it and even complained! I¡¯m Ming Xiu, your little black is really fun to play with. You made him angry, but he didn¡¯t even blush. He¡¯s too dark!¡± Feng Yan and Ming Xiu¡¯s tone made it seem as if they had been friends for a long time. The few men in the kitchen, other than Ren, were all considered Dragons among men. Their looks and figures were all top-notch. They all had their own characteristics, and standing here was simply a feast. It was said that the man who cooked was the most handsome, and he was indeed very handsome. ¡°Do you all want to be appeased?¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his rough voice was dignified. ¡°You still haven¡¯t settled him?¡± Li beixiao looked at Huo qingge with a smile, not taking Ming Xiu¡¯s words to heart. ¡°He¡¯s just scaring you!¡± After Huo qingge washed her hands, she began to mix the fillings. ¡°Xiao hei, take me to the beach to get some seashells.¡± Gu Jue suddenly opened his mouth. His eyes were shining with excitement. He wanted to use the shells to make something. Although he didn¡¯t know what to do, he wanted to make a pair, one for him and one for Chu baiqing. ¡°I¡¯m not going. It¡¯ll be dark if you stay here every day.¡± Ren was really unhappy. He was evil, but not very evil, right? ¡°Then why isn¡¯t your Lord Xiu black-hearted?¡± Feng Yan was indeed quite willing to tease that Ren. Mingxiu¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t very dark, and it was a healthy bronze color. ¡°He just likes to catch fish and prawns in the sea. It¡¯s sun-dried!¡± Ming Xiu looked at li beixiao and the others who were making the dumpling filling, kneading the dough, and cooking the vegetables. They were all very skilled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Blackie!¡± Gu Jue forcefully took that Ren away. He was so strong that that Ren could not resist. By the time Huo qingge was done with the filling, the Fire and Ice had already started rolling out the dumpling skin. ¡°Mingxiu, you do it too.¡± Huo qingge called out to Ming Xiu, who was watching them from the side. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Ming Xiu replied with a slight frown. ¡°Let¡¯s go together! It¡¯s quite fun.¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t say anything about learning or not. She just wanted to let mingxiu integrate into their group. ¡°No,¡± she said. This time, the rejection was even simpler. Ming Xiu didn¡¯t want to walk into the kitchen one day and suddenly remember that he had made dumplings with a group of people. He did not want to have too many new memories ¡­ If he had not seen li beixiao make dumplings with his own eyes, he would have found it hard to believe that such a high and mighty person like him would do this. She then looked at Feng Yan, who was rubbing the flour on his hands onto Han Bing¡¯s face, obviously teasing her. Han Bing obviously didn¡¯t want to offend his superior, so he dodged gloomily. It could be seen that he was using all his strength to roll the dumpling skin. ¡°Young master, are you very free?¡± When he felt that his face was covered in flour, he threw away the ice rolling pin and asked angrily.. Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: How can you be so easily teased? Chapter 749: How can you be so easily teased? Translator: 549690339 Han Bing¡¯s tone was helpless and depressed. He had discovered a problem over the years. Even their young master, once he was overly nervous and relaxed, he would become a little neurotic. These few days, because of the big miss¡¯s kidnapping and young master Chu¡¯s matter, young master had been on edge and was under high pressure. However, from the moment they were brought to the island by Ming Xiu, he had noticed that the young master was in high spirits. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t play with a child. That little black was so angry that he was about to cry. Now that little black had been taken away by Lord Jue, he had nothing else to do. He had come to provoke her again. Was he not bored to death? He really wanted to ask the young master if he was having a headache, but he felt that he should at least give him some face. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Do you have an opinion?¡± As Feng Yan spoke, he rubbed the flour on Han Bing¡¯s face again. ¡°Young master!¡± Han Bing could now feel Blackie¡¯s anger and helplessness. ¡°Why are you so easily teased? what does su qingran like about you? Boring and uninteresting.¡± Feng Yan wasn¡¯t crazy. He just wanted to find a suitable time to let Han Bing know that he was the one su qingran liked. Otherwise, this blockhead of his would never be enlightened for the rest of his life. Han Bing looked at his young master and was so angry that his face turned red. you haven¡¯t even drunk anything yet, how can you be so drunk? what nonsense are you spouting? if the commander hears this, he will punish me, young master! What was this? su qingran liked him? What the hell! Huo qingge glanced at Feng Yan. She probably knew what he meant, but she didn¡¯t expect him to bring this up at this time. Huo qingge also wanted to test Han Bing¡¯s strength. Han Bing, the person Qing ran likes is you. She¡¯s not Bai Qing¡¯s girlfriend. She¡¯s just trying to get closer to you. As soon as Huo qingge said this, not only was Han Bing shocked, even flame was stunned. What the hell was this? ¡°Young miss, you can¡¯t joke about this. I¡¯m not close to miss su.¡± Han Bing felt his face burning. This was too unexpected. He had a pretty good impression of su qingran, but what was all this nonsense? ¡°You¡¯re not excited?¡± Feng Yan touched Han Bing¡¯s face again, and his entire face was covered in flour. The skin that was exposed was red ¡­ Su qingran was very beautiful and had a good personality. She was a good match for Han Bing. She was the daughter of a rich family and had liked him for so many years. Why wasn¡¯t he excited at all? he didn¡¯t even look surprised. This was too unscientific ¡­ ¡°Young master, it¡¯s miss SU¡¯s business that she likes me, but I don¡¯t like her.¡± Han Bing indeed didn¡¯t like su qingran in a romantic way. Occasionally, she would talk to flame about whether she remembered that the two of them had once been her bodyguards. Moreover, Han Bing knew the difference between clouds and mud. Su qingran¡¯s family background was not something he could associate with, and he did not want to be involved. He would find a girl of equal social status and like each other to be with. Han Bing¡¯s words made him feel awlward ¡­ He had made it clear that he didn¡¯t like su qingran ¡­ ¡°You guys aren¡¯t hungry even if you don¡¯t make dumplings?¡± Li beixiao asked as he held the dumpling skin in his hand. He just wanted to say that Feng Yan and his wife were very free. ¡°Bag!¡± ¡°Bag!¡± Huo qingge and Feng Yan replied at the same time, but both of them sounded disappointed. Ming Xiu looked at these people. This was their daily routine, completely different from his. mingxiu, don¡¯t do the business of killing anymore. Just the firearms and information are enough for you to squander for a few lifetimes.. Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: Another person competing for my favor Chapter 750: Another person competing for my favor Translator: 549690339 Li beixiao said to Ming Xiu, who was about to leave. Huo qingge looked at li beixiao in surprise. Why would he suddenly say such a thing? The smile on Feng Yan¡¯s face deepened. He probably knew why li beixiao said this. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Ming Xiu thought that he had heard wrong and turned around to ask li beixiao. now that you have feelings and concerns, you won¡¯t be so decisive and unscrupulous in your actions. This will be fatal to you. Li beixiao did not stop wrapping the dumplings and said lazily. The reason why Ming Xiu had been invincible before was because he was born cold-blooded. To him, killing was just the action of pulling the trigger. However, things were different now. From the moment he put down his gun and did not make things difficult for them because of what Huo qingge had said, it was already the beginning of feelings for Ming Xiu. The fact that he had taken Huo qingge¡¯s feelings into consideration and invited Huo zhongrao and the others in meant that his feelings had already been affected. He had been watching them make the dumplings just now. He thought it was incredible and envious that they could get along so well. If he wanted to leave, it was because he was running away, because his emotions had already gone beyond his control. Once emotions burst out, they would spread and grow wildly. If someone hired them to kidnap and kill again, if it was a child, he would think of Mumu. If it was a woman, he would think of valiant song¡­ He would have scruples when he did things. When he was killing, he would no longer pull the trigger without hesitation, because he was no longer cold-blooded. And perhaps while he was hesitating, he had already entered someone else¡¯s scope and would be shot in the head in the next second. At this moment, Huo qingge had to admit that a woman¡¯s way of thinking was still a little lacking compared to a man¡¯s. She really didn¡¯t think of this, and it was such an important matter. Ming Xiu clenched his fists. 1 will consider it. 1 will give my Information Network to Mumu when she recognizes me as her Godfather! Ming Xiu¡¯s intelligence network was universal all over the world. This was also why he could freely enter and exit various countries. It was because the information in his intelligence network was beyond one¡¯s imagination. And his arms business also relied on this intelligence network. sigh, 1 say, everyone else has to pay for a son. It¡¯s good that you have a son. Brother Rao¡¯s, mine, and now mingxiu¡¯s. In the future, he¡¯ll inherit your Li Group. F * ck, 1 don¡¯t even dare to think about it! Feng Yan felt that Mumu had been cheating since she was a child, and her future would be bright. ¡°What¡¯s the use? no matter how much he has, he¡¯s still your daughter¡¯s!¡± Li beixiao did not care about these things. He only hoped that his son would be more manly in front of nainai in the future and not embarrass himself as a father. How could I have forgotten about this? in that case, mingxiu, you might as well give Mumu the firearms base. Feng Yan was amused. How could he have forgotten that Mumu would definitely be his son-in-law in the future! At that time, these would belong to the Feng family¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a mess!¡± Ming Xiu didn¡¯t seem to understand. He was still confused and left after saying this. ¡°He still can¡¯t get used to the way you guys get along.¡± Huo qingge was in a very good mood. She felt that she had done a good deed by making a person develop feelings for her. ¡°I say, valiant song, you¡¯ve accepted another person into your harem. There¡¯s one more person who can compete with me for favor..¡± Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: You two cant sleep together Chapter 751: You two can¡¯t sleep together Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan smirked as he looked at li Beichen, but his words were directed at Huo qingge. Li beixiao narrowed his eyes, you can also say that there will be one more person to look after the child in the future! Huo qingge looked at li beixiao. There was no anger in her tone or expression. She had improved. She could feel that li beixiao¡¯s temper had become better after they met again this time. Han Bing cleaned the flour off his face, young master Li, my young master is a little too excited. Please forgive him. As soon as Han Bing finished speaking, his clean face was covered with flour again¡­ The night by the beach was very comfortable, and they had dinner on the beach. Ming Xiu had people set up a barbecue rack and roasted a lot of seafood. A day ago, the group of people were still in a state of mutual hostility, wanting to take each other¡¯s lives. But now, they could sit together and drink. They were drinking beer, brewed by the locals themselves. In short, everything was in its original state, except for the dumplings that had been snatched up. Huo qingge was forced to sit on li beixiao¡¯s lap. Huo qingge was not used to it. After all, there were so many people here, and it was not good to be so intimate. Li beixiao ignored Huo zhongrao¡¯s gloomy face and blew air into Huo qingge¡¯s ear. He would also bite her earlobe from time to time. Huo qingge pinched li beixiao a few times, but he did not stop. The two of them had not been intimate for a few days, and Li beixiao was like a Wolf that could not be fed. He couldn¡¯t eat it while holding it in his arms, so he could only take the opportunity to act like a hooligan. It really didn¡¯t satisfy his appetite. The more he itched, the more uncomfortable he felt, the more he wanted it, the more he wanted it, and the more he couldn¡¯t control it¡­ ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back to the room!¡± Li beixiao whispered in Huo qingge¡¯s ear in a hoarse voice. That low and obviously suggestive voice was full of wild temptation in a romantic place like the beach. Huo qingge also wanted the two of them to be intimate, but she was pregnant and could not¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡± Huo qingge said as she scratched li beixiao¡¯s palm. ¡°You know what I¡¯m going to do!¡± Li beixiao was a little annoyed by Huo qingge¡¯s scratching. This little woman was obviously flirting with him, and it was obvious that she was only flirting but not putting out the fire. He grabbed her small hand and held it tightly, not letting her be presumptuous again. ¡°How would 1 know what you¡¯re going to do?¡± Huo qingge immediately regretted her words. Based on her past experience, li beixiao would have given her an embarrassing answer. Sure enough, li beixiao¡¯s answer to her was,¡±¡­ You!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Even though they had been together for a long time, she still blushed when she heard li beixiao¡¯s words. Especially in a situation where there were so many people around, even if they couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. However, sitting together like this, she could guess what the two were talking about and what they were going to do ¡­ What was he doing¡­ You ¡­ Li beixiao looked like a man who was abstinent and cold, but he was actually the most sultry. Now, he couldn¡¯t even control the evil fire in his body. He didn¡¯t want to restrain himself either, because he wanted Huo qingge too much. He lifted Huo qingge up in his arms, ignoring her struggles, qingge is tired. We¡¯re going to sleep. As soon as li beixiao spoke, Huo qingge¡¯s face turned red. His voice was so tight and hoarse that it was hard to bear. Anyone could tell why he was so anxious. ¡°You two can¡¯t sleep together!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, the one who spoke was Ming Xiu.. Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: What do you mean by lacking physical strength? Chapter 752: What do you mean by lacking physical strength? Translator: 549690339 The moment Ming Xiu¡¯s words came out, the atmosphere instantly became like the charcoal fire under the barbeque rack, exploding and scorching. Feng Yan and Gu Jue winked at each other, as if they were watching a good show. Huo zhongrao frowned and looked at Ming Xiu. ¡°Mingxiu, I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time!¡± The arrow was already on the bow. Li Beichen, who could not hold it in, finally exploded. The two of them slept together, who dared to interfere, and he actually said he couldn¡¯t? ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to endure it, but you can¡¯t sleep together.¡± Ming Xiu was sitting on the beach, his posture and tone casual. Huo qingge wanted to get down from li Beichen¡¯s arms. She knew why mingxiu said that they could not sleep together. Ming Xiu had stopped her because he knew she was pregnant and she didn¡¯t want to tell him now. ¡°Lord Xiu, why can¡¯t we sleep together?¡± Li beixiao smiled, but it was a sinister smile. ¡°My room¡¯s soundproofing isn¡¯t good!¡± Ming Xiu was silent for a while before giving this reason. At that moment, Huo qingge wanted to bury herself in the sand and play dead. Li beixiao was at a loss for words. Was he supposed to say,¡± it¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t make a sound. Or just say,¡± it¡¯s okay, you can listen ¡­ ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m so embarrassed by these words!¡± Gu Jue could not hold back his laughter and said in a voice that only he and Feng Yan could hear. ¡°Do you know how to spell the word¡± shame ¡°? Bad student.¡± Feng Yan gave Gu Jue the middle finger and said in disdain. tsk, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re a good student¡­ When he heard Feng Yan call him a slacker, he was reminded of the time when he was in school with Chu baiqing. One of them was a straight-A student, and the other was a bad student. Thinking about it now, they were already a good match since that time. ¡°Li beixiao, put me down. You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± Huo qingge pinched li beixiao¡¯s arm and said angrily. At this time, there were so many pairs of eyes watching them. Li Beichen had no choice but to let go of Huo qingge. He kissed her on the forehead, then turned around and walked toward Ming Xiu. ¡°Come, Grandpa Xiu, let¡¯s have a chat!¡± Li beixiao curled his finger at Ming Xiu, a cruel smile on his lips. If it wasn¡¯t for Huo qingge constantly guiding him to treat mingxiu well, with his temper, he would have already beaten him up. She would even make him talk about the sound insulation here. His wife was very thin-skinned, and she would scold him again. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Ming Xiu also stood up and directly faced li Beichen without fear. Huo qingge felt a headache coming on. Were they going to have a chat? This was clearly the rhythm of a fight. ¡°If third brother wins, we¡¯ll probably all be cooped up here. This is their territory, and you¡¯re still challenging them!¡± Gu Jue took another bite of the shrimp salad. The taste and texture were not bad. He turned to na Ren and said,¡± come home with me! In the future, make me this cold shrimp salad. It¡¯s just right to be a chef at my place.¡± Gu Jue also liked to tease na Ren. This child had a short temper and was clumsy with his words. He would jump up and down whenever he was teased. However, he was still quite innocent and warm-hearted. Ren ignored Gu Jue and gobbled up the dumplings he had snatched. However, his eyes would still drift to Gu Jue. ¡°Your third brother can¡¯t beat master Xiu. He hasn¡¯t had a good sleep or a good meal for many days. He¡¯s not strong enough.¡± Feng Yan said with a smile. hey, you can¡¯t let third brother hear this. What do you mean you¡¯re physically weak? you¡¯re a man! Gu Jue said, implying something. Huo zhongrao¡¯s dark eyes swept over Gu Jue and Feng Yan, and the two immediately shut up and continued eating.. Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: The two of you, stand separately and dont come close Chapter 753: The two of you, stand separately and don¡¯t come close Translator: 549690339 Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t say a word. He felt more at ease now and didn¡¯t want to care so much. There was nothing wrong with a fight between men. Their relationship would be better after the fight. ¡°The two of you, stand apart and don¡¯t come near!¡± Huo qingge stood between the two of them and spoke, her tone filled with helplessness. The word that was very appropriate for men was ¡°childish.¡± No matter what, these two words were always useful. The two of them didn¡¯t speak and just looked at each other. The atmosphere was getting more and more tense. ¡°That¡­ I have something to say, but 1 didn¡¯t plan to say it now.¡± Huo qingge let out a sigh of relief and finally spoke. Ming Xiu saw that she was going to tell him now, so he sat back on the beach. When li beixiao found out that Huo qingge was pregnant, he would be overjoyed and would not want to ¡°chat¡± with him anymore. Li beixiao understood Huo qingge very well. When she was nervous, she must have something important to say. His heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten, and he couldn¡¯t guess what she was going to say. Gu Jue used his leg to lift na Ren who was sitting on the beach. Na Ren rubbed his lower leg and glared at Gu Jue. ¡°Little black, do you know what my third sister-in-law is going to say?¡± Gu Jue looked at Ren and gave him another kick. He asked with a smile. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m na Ren, na Ren ¡­ Na Ren said anxiously. Even though it was black, one could still see the redness on his face. hey, you¡¯re throwing a tantrum now. You¡¯re pretty cute! As Gu Jue spoke, he kicked again. In fact, he did not use much strength, but he was just teasing her. ¡°If Chu baiqing finds out you¡¯re so flirtatious, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Feng Yan said indifferently. Ever since he came back from abroad, Gu Jue seemed to have changed into a different person. He was in an especially good mood. However, Feng Yan felt a little uneasy. His good mood would soon be gone, and a storm would follow. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing him, it¡¯s fun. My body and mind belong to Chu baiqing alone, don¡¯t worry!¡± Gu Jue retracted his foot and stopped teasing na Ren. When Ren heard Chu baiqing¡¯s name and Gu Jue¡¯s words, he put down his chopsticks. He suddenly lost his appetite. Huo qingge had yet to speak. Her face was still filled with anxiety, and she was still mulling over what to do. Li beixiao was a little anxious, what do you want to say? ¡± He gently pulled Huo qingge into his arms and gently stroked her forehead with his chin. He could feel the heartbeat of the woman in his arms speeding up, which made him even more uneasy. ¡°What did she want to say?¡± Li beixiao was really anxious and turned to ask Ming Xiu. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Ming Xiu raised his head and looked at li beixiao, his tone quite provocative. Li beixiao really wanted to fight with him. He really wanted to. He had to fight without Huo qingge knowing. Ming Xiu also seemed to see the intention to fight in li beixiao¡¯s eyes. He gave him a look that said ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Huo qingge had never felt so nervous before. The words were on the tip of her tongue, but she could not say them. Knowing that she was pregnant and sharing the news with li beixiao were two completely different things. She knew how much li beixiao wanted a child. Everyone looked at her, wanting to know what she was going to say. It was so difficult to open her mouth. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡± After opening her mouth a few times, Huo qingge finally managed to speak. Her entire face was red, and she felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She looked up at li beixiao, who was stunned there, and smiled happily¡­. Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Who asked him to do such a bastard thing Chapter 754: Who asked him to do such a bastard thing Translator: 549690339 Li beixiao took a while to react and immediately carried Huo qingge up. ¡°This is simply¡­ What a pleasant surprise!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s eyes were red. He had been very calm since he saw Huo qingge today. He was trying to control his emotions. Only he knew how much he missed and worried he was these days. He did not want to bring these emotions to Huo qingge, so he pretended that everything was normal, not allowing himself to be too emotional. For example, hot kisses, tight hugs, and even deep intimacy¡­ She told him how much he missed her and how upset he was ¡­ He had been controlling everything. However, at this moment, he could no longer control it. The last time he took her for a checkup, the professor said that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get pregnant in a short time and that it might be difficult in the future. He didn¡¯t think about it anymore. However, she was really pregnant. This was a huge surprise. ¡°I¡¯m also surprised ¡­¡± Huo qingge wrapped her arms around li beixiao¡¯s neck and looked at his red eyes. Her tears were the first to fall. Those were tears of joy. She also wanted to experience pregnancy and the growth of the child with him. Li beixiao had missed the chance to accompany Tang Tang as she grew up, and she had missed the chance to grow up with her two children. To them, this was a regret and they felt that they owed their child. Therefore, they were looking forward to having another child so that they could go through it together and make up for this regret. ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡± At the thought of her having to face her pregnancy alone, she must have had a hard time these days. The guilt in her heart increased again. I¡¯m not uncomfortable. Mingxiu took good care of me, so he ¡­ The sound insulation was not good ¡­ It¡¯s for our own good.¡± Biting her lip, Huo qingge said the word ¡°poor soundproofing¡± in a low voice. Li beixiao glanced at Ming Xiu and did not say anything. After all, he was the one who kidnapped her. Otherwise, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened. It was only right to take good care of valiant song. Who asked him to do such a bastard thing? ¡°You two can go to sleep now. My room is very soundproof.¡± Ming Xiu left after saying this. Huo zhongrao smiled faintly and took a big gulp of beer. He had never been emotional, even though he was very happy now. Feng Yan watched Ming Xiu¡¯s back as he left and became excited again. He got up and chased after him. When he passed by li beixiao and Huo qingge, he said,¡± congratulations. ¡°All Yan, where are you going?¡± Huo qingge asked when she saw that Feng Yan was running toward Ming Xiu. I¡¯m comforting my successor. I¡¯ve been through this, so I have more say in this! Although he said that he was comforting her, his tone sounded like he was gloating and even adding insult to injury. ¡°Wifey, will there be a successor behind mingxiu?¡± Li beixiao asked as he carried Huo qingge. As he asked, he kissed her cheek, the tip of her nose, and then to her lips ¡­ ¡°Big brother, do you think third sister-in-law should call her Chunchun when she gives birth?¡± Gu Jue was also happy for his third brother and third sister-in-law. He said with a smile. Mumu candy, pure ¡­ [ candy ] Huo zhongrao ignored Gu Jue. He got up and went back to his room. He wanted to call little demon, but he did not know what was wrong with that girl. He could not get through to her. Gu Jue also wanted to get up and go back with Huo zhongrao. Since they had already left, he could not drink anymore. Who knew that when she got up in a hurry, her leg tripped on the leg of the stool, and she fell down without standing steadily. And the direction in which he fell was facing Ren¡­. Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Deeply poisoned by Huo qingge Chapter 755: Deeply poisoned by Huo qingge Translator: 549690339 Ren¡¯s eyes were wide open as he watched Gu Jue fall towards him. In his panic, he actually forgot to Dodge. It was only when he was pressed down on the beach by Gu Jue that he reacted in a daze. Why didn¡¯t he avoid it¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s lower jaw knocked on na Ren¡¯s forehead, tsk¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you f * eking Dodge?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s jaw hurt from the knock, and his tone was very aggressive. Looking at Ren up close, he didn¡¯t seem so dark anymore. ¡°No¡­ 1 didn¡¯t have the time ¡­¡± Ren stammered. He wanted to push Gu Jue off his body, but he did not dare to. She could only stare at him, her pure eyes suddenly becoming wet. ¡°You¡¯re a mercenary?¡± With one hand on the beach as support, Gu Jue turned over and sat at the side. Ren also quickly sat up and propped himself up on his legs, as if he was trying to hide something. Gu Jue glanced at him and thought to himself,¡±it¡¯s a miracle that such a stupid little black could survive in the mercenary Corps until today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ After killing, you¡¯ll be in charge of collecting information!¡± Ren used his hand to slap his mouth. Why was he still not speaking properly? ¡°I thought you only knew how to catch the fish and catch the shrimp.¡± Gu Jue stood up and left with a smile. He needed to go back and study the beautiful shells he had picked up. He wanted to make something small out of them. Ren looked at Gu Jue¡¯s back as he left and then looked at the space between his legs. He cursed in frustration. Gu Jue did not take such an accidental ¡°fall¡± to heart at all. It was to the extent that he had forgotten about little black after he left. It was not until one day, when he appeared in his life, that he remembered that he had been here and had eaten the fish and shrimp he had cooked. Arsenal Ming Xiu narrowed his eyes at Feng Yan¡¯s unbridled behavior in his territory. There were many newly developed weapons here that had yet to be seen. ¡°You¡¯ve really opened my eyes. Our combined wealth is not even as much as yours, so why do you still have to take the risk of killing? No matter how much the Commission is, it¡¯s still very rare for you, right?¡± Feng Yan thought that in the eyes of some people, firearms and oil were definitely the two most profitable things in the world. I¡¯m a mercenary. 1 like doing that. Money is just a number to me! Before today, Ming Xiu would have said this without hesitation. However, he had already hesitated before he answered. This was exactly what li beixiao had said about feelings. He had something that he should not have. ¡°What about now?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s fingers gently ran over the bodies of the guns. The man seemed to have a special love for guns, and his blood was boiling. ¡°It¡¯s like 1 only eat meat, but now 1 can only eat vegetables ¡­¡± It was not easy for Ming Xiu to say this, because it meant that all the status quo would be broken. yes, it¡¯s a change of instinct, not just thinking about it. It¡¯s a strange feeling. Ming Xiu was a very strict person. He didn¡¯t talk much usually, and when he was on a mission, he sometimes didn¡¯t say a word for a few days. I¡¯ve been through this., ¡®ve been deeply poisoned by Huo qingge, so I have the right to say it. You¡¯re only slightly poisoned. As time goes on, the poison will be deep, and you¡¯ll find that you¡¯ve fallen in love with the house and its Crow. For example, you¡¯ll also fall in love with li Beichen ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s lips curved into a feminine smile, as if he was talking about something extremely funny, but he was extremely focused and serious. Huo qingge had said the same thing to her before. It seemed like Feng Yan was indeed a textbook example.. Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: He leaned against the wall with a provocative expression on his face Chapter 756: He leaned against the wall with a provocative expression on his face Translator: 549690339 To be honest, he still admired li beixiao, but he also hated him, because he had lluo qingge. actually, sometimes. I hate him. I wonder why he can have this woman. It¡¯s so contradictory¡­ Feng Yan also shared what Ming Xiu was thinking. Ming Xiu looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but smile. when I let go of her. valiant song asked Tang Tang to acknowledge me as her Godfather. She even asked me to look after the child from time to time and live in their house so that 1 would have something to do and could distract myself. Those feelings passed unconsciously and I got used to being their nanny¡­ Feng Yan felt that li beixiao was a man. With his overbearing and possessive personality, it was not easy to allow him to enter and leave their house so freely and be so intimate with Huo qingge. ¡°You can say that you¡¯re my successor. If you let go of her, she¡¯ll let Mumu recognize you as her Godfather. She¡¯ll let you integrate into our group because you¡¯re someone she cares about. She¡¯ll make you happy¡­¡± In Feng Yan¡¯s heart, Huo qingge was like an angel at times. She would do everything she could to bring happiness to everyone around her. Sometimes, she was like a demon because she would share her secrets with you. These secrets could not be known to li beixiao ¡­ then, the one in her stomach will also have a successor to become the child¡¯s Godfather¡­ Given Feng Yan¡¯s and her own experiences, this was something that was very likely to happen. ¡°You already have the experience of someone who has been through this! Give me a few guns, I like them.¡± Feng Yan held the gun in his hand and looked at it. If Han Bing came in, he would probably hug it to sleep. ¡°I¡¯m selling it, no gift!¡± Ming Xiu also liked guns. In the past, he would touch a gun whenever he had nothing to do. However, he was not interested in it now. He was a little tired of this life. It seemed that li beixiao was right. He was not suitable to take on any more missions. He and his gun were no longer intimate. ¡°Just these few!¡± Feng Yan picked a few and took them himself if he was not going to give them to her. I have some information about that woman of yours. Do you want to buy it? ¡± Ming Xiu suddenly changed the topic, and Feng Yan didn¡¯t react for a moment. Which woman was he? Yin shinian¡¯s cold and beautiful little face suddenly appeared in her mind ¡­ ¡°You mean Yin shinian?¡± Feng Yan was a little uncertain. What information did this woman have? And how did Ming Xiu know about Yin shinian? ¡°Which other woman do you have?¡± There was a slight mockery in his words. Besides Yin shinian, Feng Yan had never had any other woman. After all, he had once thought that he only liked men and had even been paired with li beixiao. ¡°What information can she buy?¡± Feng Yan ignored Ming Xiu¡¯s mocking tone. He would settle the score with him later, so there was no rush. ¡°Are you still buying or not?¡± Leaning against the wall, Ming Xiu¡¯s face was filled with provocation. Feng Yan looked at Ming Xiu and didn¡¯t say anything, a gentle smile on his lips. He knew that Ming Xiu wouldn¡¯t tell him that nainai was his daughter. He knew that Yin shinian was his woman, so his daughter was also his. He should also know. How could he have forgotten that his intelligence network was specialized in collecting such information? I can tell you that it¡¯s about a man ¡­ Looking at the guns that Feng Yan had picked, Ming Xiu was already estimating the price. If he said he would sell it, he would sell it. He had to pay. If he wanted to give it, he had to say it himself. He couldn¡¯t be forced.. Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Dont feel too good when I feel bad Chapter 757: Don¡¯t feel too good when I feel bad Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan pursed his lips. He already had a pair of peach-shaped eyes, so the way he licked his lips was extremely charming. A man? A man who was related to Yin shinian. A man¡­ Because Yin shinian didn¡¯t have a heart. Either there was a man in her heart who occupied her heart, or she was hurt by a man and the door to her heart was closed. No matter which one it was, Feng Yan realized that just thinking about it made him want to kill Yin shinian. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to buy it-I¡¯ll sell it to that man. He¡¯s looking for Yin shinian as well¡­¡± When he mentioned Yin shinian¡¯s name, Ming Xiu said it word by word. just a woman who sleeps with me ¡­ Feng Yan turned around and left, even forgetting to take his gun. that man¡¯s status and background aren¡¯t any worse than yours. He probably doesn¡¯t lack money either. The way she said that was simply asking for a beating. She was clearly saying that Feng Yan lacked money. f * ck, buy, buy, buy. Just you wait, mingxiu. I¡¯ll pay you back double on this matter another day! Feng Yan felt that it was ridiculous that he couldn¡¯t control his temper because of Yin shinian. She was a woman who didn¡¯t know what was good for her. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money and give you the detailed information!¡± Ming Xiu patted Feng Yan¡¯s shoulder when he passed him. thank you for enlightening me, but since we¡¯re all in the same boat, you shouldn¡¯t feel too good when I¡¯m sad, right?¡± ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Feng Yan flicked Ming Xiu¡¯s hand away in frustration. Bastard¡­ Ming Xiu sent them to the open sea and watched them board the ship one by one. He couldn¡¯t describe his feelings. He was a little disappointed and felt empty. I¡¯ll call you when I feel like eating fish. You can bring Ren and Ren will bring the fish to see us! Huo qingge said softly as she gave Ming Xiu a hug. Li beixiao, who was standing beside her, had a dark expression on his face. However, he did not say anything. He wanted to wait for her to give birth to the child and then get back at her with interest. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s body was a little stiff, but he did not return Huo qingge¡¯s hug. When his eyes met li Beichen¡¯s, he looked away. Huo qingge hugged na Ren again and said,¡± don¡¯t go to the sea all day. It¡¯ll be hard to find a wife in the dark. I won¡¯t be able to find you even if I turn off the lights. Huo qingge really liked her little brother, Naren, and wanted to have the opportunity to formally acknowledge him as her little brother. However, they were in too much of a hurry this time and didn¡¯t have time to have a good chat. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll definitely go when you give birth!¡± Naren hugged Huo qingge tightly, reluctant to part with her. ¡°En, take good care of your Grandpa Xiu!¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t want anyone to suffer and be emotionally affected because of her. Back then, when Feng Yan was by her side, she could still take his feelings into consideration and comfort him in her own way. However, mingxiu was too far away. She only hoped that he would be well. Li beixiao grabbed na Ren¡¯s collar and asked him to let go of his woman. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Li beixiao held Huo qingge in his arms and turned to Ming Xiu. I¡¯ll wait for you. These two simple words contained many meanings that only men would understand. ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Xiu waved his hand and turned around. If he had not met Huo qingge, he would probably never have to see her off like this. He only bade farewell to the dead ¡­ Life was like that. You would never know who would appear in your life. You used to think that he was just a stranger passing by, but you never thought that one day, this person would walk into your life, disrupt your original pace, and change your life. We call this kind of person destined.. Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: Some things can not be forced Chapter 758: Some things can not be forced Translator: 549690339 Everything returned to normal. Everything that they had experienced during this period of time was a little depressing for everyone. By the time the summer solstice arrived, Huo qingge¡¯s stomach had already swelled up. She was more than five months pregnant, and it was obvious whether it was a boy or a girl. However, li beixiao insisted on not looking at it. He said that he wanted to be surprised at that moment. Old master Li had also been discharged from the hospital, but his health was not as good as before. After all, he was already so old, and some things couldn¡¯t be forced. Li Boyan and Tang ru¡¯s matter was a huge blow to old master Li. Although he was an old man who had experienced all kinds of things in life, the one who died was his own son. He had even done so many outrageous things, even though he said that he deserved to die. However, she still felt terrible in her heart. It was a torture for a living person to be given away by a white-haired man. After li Nancheng returned to the country, he did not ask him about his parents. Huo qingge had asked li beixiao if he knew about them. Li beixiao said that he knew, but he did not mention it. What the outside world knew was that li Boyan and Tang ru had both died in a car accident. Yun Yi did not return with Nancheng, saying that he would not be returning for the time being. Huo qingge thought that maybe he couldn¡¯t face her and his uncle, or maybe he just couldn¡¯t let go. It didn¡¯t matter what it was. What was important was that he had completely recovered. All he needed now was time to forget her and the past. There was one more person who didn¡¯t return to the country. To be exact, he was missing. Chu baiqing was missing, and no one knew where he went. His parents didn¡¯t know, nor did Gu Jue. Even Ming Xiu¡¯s intelligence network couldn¡¯t find Chu baiqing. Gu Jue had been looking for him like crazy, but there had been no news at all. Everyone¡¯s days were spent waiting for Chu Bai Qing¡¯s news. Recently, Huo qingge had been more fond of sleeping. After the morning sickness, she began to feel tired again. He was lazy and couldn¡¯t lift his spirits. He didn¡¯t have an appetite. Li beixiao had found many chefs to cook for her, but she could not eat much. Li beixiao had no choice but to find Feng Xi and ask him to make some delicious dishes for Zhuo mo. Feng Xi felt that she was carrying a heavy burden on her shoulders to make Huo qingge have an appetite. However, Huo qingge still ate very little of the food she made. Li beixiao took him to professor Yu¡¯s place, which was also Qiao ran¡¯s mother¡¯s clinic. Huo qingge didn¡¯t want to go at first. She didn¡¯t like Qiao ran, and she didn¡¯t want to be involved with anyone or anything related to her. However, li beixiao insisted, afraid that her body would not be able to take it. Huo qingge felt that she was quite tough. Who knew that she would be tormented to this extent during her pregnancy? she was so pretentious. Professor Yu gave Huo qingge a check-up. There was nothing wrong with the fetus. many pregnant women are in this state. Don¡¯t worry too much. If you¡¯re tired, just sleep. If you have an appetite, eat some. You must eat more fruits and drink milk! Huo qingge nodded. She still ate the fruit and milk. by right, the chances of your body conceiving are very low, and your body is relatively weak. This will more or less affect your state of pregnancy, so you have to be more careful! Professor Yu gave him some more instructions. At this moment, the door of the consultation room opened and Qiao ran walked in. When she saw li beixiao and Huo qingge, her face showed a surprised expression. Ever since li beixiao had returned her notebook, they had not met.. Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: That kind of medicine will kill Chapter 759: That kind of medicine will kill Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge didn¡¯t like Qiao ran. She really didn¡¯t like Qiao ran, who was a hypocrite. ¡°Bei Zhi, long time no see, this ¡­ Valiant song is pregnant! It¡¯s been more than five months, right?¡± Qiao ran is still the cheerful and passionate Qiao ran, always so friendly with you. She was so passionate that you would feel that if you didn¡¯t smile at her, it would be a sign of poor upbringing. yes, five and a half months! Huo qingge said with a smile. She was already tired, and she leaned on li beixiao¡¯s body lazily, just like a cat. ¡°Boy or girl?¡± Qiao ran didn¡¯t mind Huo qingge¡¯s cold attitude and continued to chat with her. Huo qingge remained silent. She had been in this state for the past few days. When she didn¡¯t feel like talking, she wouldn¡¯t speak, no matter who it was. She knew that she was being unreasonable, but she just didn¡¯t say anything and just let her Temper run its course. ¡°No, we¡¯re fine with both a boy and a girl. Valiant song is tired, so we¡¯ll head back first. Professor Yu, thank you.¡± Li beixiao carried Huo qingge in his arms, knowing that she was sleepy again. Nodding at professor Yu, he picked up Huo qingge and was about to leave. ¡°Beizhi, it¡¯s professor Tan¡¯s birthday tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget.¡± When li beixiao turned around, Qiao ran opened her mouth. ¡°En!¡± Li beixiao nodded and turned to leave. Looking at li beixiao¡¯s back, Qiao ran¡¯s eyes were filled with endless sadness and unwillingness. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± Professor Yu¡¯s voice was very cold. She was getting more and more disappointed in her daughter. ¡°What am 1 doing? Everything I do will be ruined by you. If it weren¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t be pregnant¡­¡± Qiao ran turned around abruptly, pointed at her mother, and yelled. young ran, if 1 didn¡¯t stop you, you and 1 would both be in jail now. We might even be dead. You killed someone back then. You must be crazy. Professor Yu¡¯s voice was trembling when he said this. ¡°How could you ¡­ She could add something to the Chinese medicine I gave her ¡­ That kind of medicine will kill you.¡± If she hadn¡¯t discovered it, both mother and daughter would be finished by now. She had worked so hard for so many years, and she had almost been ruined by her daughter. ¡°How could this be? ¡°There won¡¯t be any residue left after the Chinese medicine is finished. Even if there¡¯s a problem, they¡¯ll only suspect that it¡¯s Tong Jiahui, that b * tch, who did it. They won¡¯t suspect me at all. It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Qiao ran¡¯s body trembled with anger. Her perfect plan had been ruined by her mother. Huo qingge was pregnant again, and she was pregnant with li beixiao¡¯s child. Why? Everyone else was surprised that Tong Jiahui had died, but she knew that the person who died was her illegitimate daughter, her classmate. Her plan was to let li beixiao know that the person who killed Huo qingge was Tong Jiahui, who was still alive. This way, she could take revenge for what happened in the past, and also make Huo qingge disappear from this world. However, her mother had ruined her plan and ruined it. ¡°If you didn¡¯t force me to leave the country, I could have made li beixiao feel guilty. It¡¯s all because of you ¡­ I was raped, so many men ¡­ And you sent me abroad to save your face and made me endure it¡­¡± Qiao ran hated Tong Jiahui for getting someone to ruin her innocence. She hated her mother even more for letting her miss the opportunity. Based on her understanding of li beixiao, if he knew that she was ruined by Tong Jiahui because of him, he would definitely feel guilty.. Chapter 760 - Chapter 760:I didnt intend to drug him, I just love him too much Chapter 760:I didn¡¯t intend to drug him, I just love him too much Translator: 549690339 With this guilt, she would be able to stabilize this man. She wanted this man to belong to her, Qiao ran. Because they were the most compatible in everyone¡¯s eyes. All the girls were envious of her, and all the boys said that she was li beixiao¡¯s woman. Once she experienced the feeling of being admired and envied, she wanted to hold on to it tightly. However, all of this was ruined by Tong Jiahui. She hated her, hated her, hated her¡­ Xiaoran, if you did not have the intention to drug li beixiao, this would not have happened. This is all your own doing. You can¡¯t blame anyone else. It was you who planted¡­ Professor Yu felt very tired. In the eyes of others, her daughter was cheerful and lively, but only she knew what she could do when she went crazy. All these years, she had been receiving treatment overseas. However, once she thought of li beixiao, she would go crazy again. Before professor Yu could finish his sentence, Qiao ran gave him a tight slap. you¡¯re talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t intend to drug him. I just love him too much. I love him ¡­ No one loves him more than 1 do ¡­ I just want to give myself to him, I want him to be comfortable and happy¡­¡± Professor Yu covered her face and trembled as she looked at her daughter. This was the daughter that she had carried for ten months. How could she hit her mother? ¡°Xiaoran, how can you do this to your mother?¡± Professor Yu looked at Qiao ran in pain. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not allowed to ruin my business again, or I¡¯ll kill you too.¡± Qiao ran didn¡¯t even look at her mother as she mumbled to herself and left the clinic. She took out her phone, and the expression on her face changed several times until she showed her usual smile. Then she dialed professor Tan¡¯s phone. ¡°Professor tan, you should give beixiao a call! Let him bring his wife along! The other students wanted to see who had the ability to subdue bei Zhi. 1 couldn¡¯t tell him, but everyone wanted to see him.¡± okay, 1 got it, professor tan. Yes, I¡¯ll be there soon. Qiao ran hung up the phone and her lips curled into a cruel smile. Huo qingge looked at li beixiao, who had hung up the phone, and her expression was not good. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He was half-leaning on the sofa, lazily basking in the sun, and his tone was lazy. it¡¯s professor Tan¡¯s birthday today. He just called me and asked me to bring you along. He wants to see you. Huo qingge had heard li beixiao¡¯s rejection, but professor tan was insistent. Li beixiao had a good relationship with professor tan, and today was his birthday. Huo qingge thought that professor Tan¡¯s insistence must have had something to do with Qiao ran. ¡°Then go! It just so happens that I¡¯m quite bored at home too. I haven¡¯t met a University professor yet!¡± Huo qingge also wanted to see what Qiao ran was up to. your body can¡¯t take it. It¡¯ll be noisy with so many people. 1 originally planned to go and take a look before coming back. Now, li beixiao basically spent most of his time at home with Huo qingge. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯m feeling fine today, so bring the little trumpeting along. She can take care of me when you¡¯re busy.¡± Now that she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t know if Qiao ran would do something melodramatic, such as tripping her or pushing her. Therefore, it was safer to bring the small-muzzled weapon with him. She did not want to tell li beixiao about Qiao ran¡¯s intentions. In the future, she would meet many women like Qiao ran. She had to accumulate combat experience so that she wouldn¡¯t be inexperienced in dealing with them in the future. Huo qingge suddenly felt that her body was no longer in pain, and she was full of fighting spirit.. Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: A domineering aura that looked down on all living beings Chapter 762: A domineering aura that looked down on all living beings Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge felt that she had underestimated Qiao ran¡¯s fighting capabilities. She actually followed them with a smile and walked towards professor tan. As they were walking up the steps, she even helped l luo qingge up. ¡°Be careful of valiant song,¡± Her voice was full of concern. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she and Huo qingge were old classmates. ¡°Thank you, sister Qiao ran.¡± lluo qingge gave Qiao ran a faint smile, her entire being lazy. The little trumpeters ate lollipops and followed quietly behind, automatically blocking everyone¡¯s line of sight and only watching her sister GE. The little trumple had recovered well and could move freely a long time ago. However, Huo qingge had always been upset by the scars on her body. The little trumpet thought it was cool. She said that the more scars on her body, the more tenacious she was, and the more brilliant her record was. Professor tan was a humble person. He spoke slowly and carefully. When she saw li beixiao, her eyes were full of relief and pride. ¡°Professor tan, this is my wife, valiant song.¡± Li beixiao introduced as he held Huo qingge in his arms. ¡°Hello professor tan, Happy Birthday. Bei Zhi said that you love to play chess, I hope you like it.¡± Huo qingge took the go box from the loudspeaker and handed it to professor tan with both hands. He didn¡¯t say anything like ¡°good fortune is like the East Sea and longevity is like the South Mountain.¡± alright, alright, alright. Aiyo, this go ¡­ It¡¯s hard to find even with a thousand gold! You¡¯re so considerate, 1 like it.¡± Professor tan opened the box and liked it very much. This set of white jade chess was indeed hard to come by. It was not because it was expensive, but because it was rare. Huo qingge saw that Qiao ran was about to speak, so she opened her mouth slightly. She was only a second faster than Qiao ran because she had already opened her mouth. I got this from my father-in-law. He treats it like a treasure, but he knew that we were giving it to professor tan, so he asked us to give it to you without a second thought. He said that he wanted to thank you for always treating bei Zhi so well. Li beixiao looked at Huo qingge with eyes full of love. If she had not asked, his old master would not have given it to her. The old man did not say any words of thanks. This woman always spoke in a few words, but her words were beautiful and natural. ¡°Old Li, you¡¯re too kind. Thank him for me when you get back!¡± Professor tan really liked it, but he liked Huo qingge¡¯s words more. Li beixiao was his favorite student, and the Li family¡¯s old master was a highly respected existence. For him to remember him as a professor was already giving him enough face. ¡°It¡¯s been five or six months, right? Time flies. You¡¯re already getting married and about to be a father.¡± Professor tan looked at Huo qingge and asked li beixiao with a smile. yes, five and a half months. This is our third child. We had a pair of twins before this. Li beixiao did not talk much, but when it came to his wife and children, he would always say a few more words and smile more. At li beixiao¡¯s age, his wisdom and calmness were fascinating, especially when he exuded a domineering aura that looked down on all living beings, but not sharp. you¡¯ve done a great job of keeping this a secret¡­ Professor tan was very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that they already had two children. professor tan, their twins are already five years old. They¡¯ve been keeping this a secret. 1 just found out about it. Qiao ran finally interjected, and her words sounded a little reproachful. ¡°Valiant song doesn¡¯t look too old ¡­¡± Professor tan was even more surprised. Huo qingge looked like she was in her twenties.. Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: What a sense of crisis Chapter 764: What a sense of crisis Translator: 549690339 Qiao ran looked at her with a smile. It was not her usual warm smile, but a provocative one. It was the same smile she had that day at the hospital. professor tan also said that I¡¯m a cold person. I only have a reaction when I¡¯m hot with you! Li beixiao emphasized the words ¡®there was a reaction¡¯. Huo qingge had always felt that li Beichen was shameless when it came to being a hooligan. Moreover, he would always say such perverted words in a very serious and serious manner, with a look of abstinence. ¡°Professor tan, don¡¯t talk about this anymore. It¡¯s been so many years, and you¡¯ve been worried that I¡¯m not with beizhi. He¡¯s already married and has kids. Even if I think about it now, it¡¯s too late!¡± What did she mean by being able to express her thoughts while avoiding suspicion? Qiao rail¡¯s words were indeed of a high standard. Huo qingge felt that she was still too inexperienced in this aspect compared to her. Qiao ran had a high EQ probably because she liked numbers. She was a strict thinker. She used to think that Tong Jiahui had a good EQ. For so many years, she was only friends with li beixiao and even used her brother as a shield. Compared to Qiao ran, her low EQ was only considered petty. ¡°I feel a sense of danger. Qiao ran is so outstanding, if she really has any designs on our beizhi, I¡¯ll be so scared!¡± It was a casual joke, but Huo qingge said it in a serious tone. ¡°Valiant song, don¡¯t¡­¡± Qiao ran opened her mouth and wanted to say something but was interrupted by li beixiao. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t!¡± Li beixiao said in a pampering tone as he gently kissed Huo qingge on the forehead. Ever since Huo qingge had gotten pregnant, he had been relying on himself in that area. Huo qingge¡¯s health was not good during her pregnancy. Even now, she could still do it, but li beixiao had been restraining himself. He also did not allow Huo qingge to use her hands or mouth. After all, he could not bear to leave her. Therefore, li beixiao avoided being intimate with Huo qingge. Now, they only hugged and kissed on the forehead. The most he did was kiss her deeply, and then he had to take a cold shower. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant, but Huo qingge¡¯s body was especially sensitive. She would also want it, and often she would look at him with a particularly longing and wanting look. Li beixiao felt that this was the most insane torture ¡­ ¡°Bei Zhi, there are some classmates over there. Let¡¯s see if you still remember them.¡± Professor tan tried to change the topic. He pointed at the students who had been looking forward to it. Huo qingge saw that Qiao ran was about to leave. She would not give her a chance to spend time with li beixiao. ¡°You go with professor tan! 1¡¯11 let Qiao ran talk to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiaoran, accompany valiant song and take care of her.¡± Professor tan also opened his mouth. He also knew that many students did not really come to celebrate his birthday. Most of them came to see li beixiao. This was the reality of today¡¯s society. If Huo qingge followed them, li beixiao would probably not even talk to them. He would only look at her. ¡°Bei Zhi, you go with professor tan! I¡¯ll take care of valiant song, don¡¯t worry.¡± Qiao ran smiled and said to li beixiao. The tenderness in her eyes seemed to be seeping out. Li beixiao told Huo qingge that he would be back soon and then followed professor tan. ¡°Valiant song, let¡¯s take a walk outside!¡± Qiao ran said to Huo qingge. The warm smile on her face had already been replaced by a provocative one.. Chapter 765 - Chapter 765:I want this man to be mine alone Chapter 765:I want this man to be mine alone Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge looked at Qiao ran with admiration. Qiao ran¡¯s expression had changed so quickly. He didn¡¯t hide it at all and laughed so arrogantly. To put it bluntly, he wasn¡¯t afraid of death. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go to the small forest you mentioned last time!¡± Professor tan lived in the university¡¯s expert apartment, which was surrounded by a small forest. The last time in the hospital, Qiao ran had said that she and Li beixiao often went to the small forest. However, she didn¡¯t say that she wanted to take a shortcut to professor Tan¡¯s place. An awkward expression flashed across Qiao ran¡¯s face when she heard Huo qingge¡¯s words. Then, he smiled and agreed. He held Huo qingge¡¯s arm affectionately and led her out. The little trumpeting cat followed them while eating a lollipop. Qiao ran did not ask who the little trumpeting machine was, and neither did li beixiao and Huo qingge introduce her. The atmosphere in the school was very good, and Huo qingge looked forward to school life. The cafe she used to work at was in a University. Looking at those students every day, she was very envious. She had also wanted to travel freely like them and enjoy her youth. However, her youth had passed, and she had not been able to go to school. There was a gentle breeze. Huo qingge felt that if Qiao ran was not around, she would have felt very comfortable taking a walk with li beixiao. ¡°There wasn¡¯t a man-made lake here when bei Zhi and 1 were still in school. Look at how beautiful the lake is now.¡± From Qiao ran¡¯s eyes, Huo qingge realized that she was starting to reminisce. And her memories must be of her and Li beixiao. Huo qingge couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Qiao ran had lived all these years by relying on what she thought was love. The way he looked at Qiao ran changed. There was a deep mix of hatred and fear in his eyes. ¡°Have you seen Tong Jiahui? It should have been added before! Are you still so high and mighty?¡± When Qiao ran talked about Tong Jiahui, her eyes were filled with excitement and madness. The words seemed to be squeezed out from the gaps between his teeth, as if he wanted to crush his teeth. Qiao ran¡¯s mood changed so quickly that Huo qingge did not expect her to know Tong Jiahui as well. From her words, she could tell that they were familiar with each other. ¡°In fact, you should also thank Tong Jiahui. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could li beixiao not have any women around him? those who liked him were all dealt with by Tong Jiahui. who warned, threatened, and pressured ¡­ There¡¯s also rape¡­¡± there¡¯s nothing that Tong Jiahui can¡¯t think of. She quietly got rid of everyone around li beixiao who she thought had feelings for him ¡­ Tong Jiahui laughed coldly. Huo qingge was sensitive enough to notice that when Tong Jiahui said the word ¡®rape¡¯, her eyes were filled with hatred. It was a hatred that made it seem like she wanted to cut someone into pieces. As the small trumpeting device approached Huo qingge, she realized that there was something wrong with Qiao ran. Perhaps Qiao ran didn¡¯t even realize that there was something wrong with her as she mumbled to herself. in front of li beixiao, she has always been so understanding, knowing her limits, and knowing when to advance and when to retreat. I saw that she had a good relationship with li beixiao, so I thought that he might like a woman like Tong Jiahui. I started to learn from Tong Jiahui, her understanding, her scheming, and everything¡­ I¡¯m not like myself anymore. I don¡¯t even know who I am. I only know that I love li beixiao more and more. I want to give myself to him. I want to be his first woman. I want this man to belong to me ¡­ I want to get li beixiao before Tong Jiahui¡­.¡± Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: A woman like you doesnt deserve to call my husbands name Chapter 766: A woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to call my husband¡¯s name Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge stood there and listened to Qiao rail¡¯s words. How could a woman love a man to such an extent? That man had no feelings for them, but they loved him madly. He was deeply trapped in his own fantasy and couldn¡¯t extricate himself. The deeper he fell, the more he would harm others and himself. Tong Jiahui was the best example. So what if she got rid of all the people around li beixiao? what was not yours would still not be yours. ¡°That b * tch Tong Jiahui actually found someone to rape me right here in this small forest. I can¡¯t even remember how many men she found. That b * tch actually gave me the water I gave li beixiao ¡­ That b * tch will die a terrible death¡­¡± Hearing this, Huo qingge did not need to ask to know that Qiao ran wanted to drug li beixiao. That bottle of water ¡­ However, Tong Jiahui found out about it. She gave Qiao ran the water and even had someone rape her. She knew that Tong Jiahui was a vicious and merciless woman. This was also her usual tactic. In the past, didn¡¯t she also use Kong Yu to strengthen herself? However, she did not expect that Tong Jiahui would be like this when she was still in school. Do you pity Qiao ran? Was Qiao ran pitiful? No, she wasn¡¯t pitiful at all, and she wouldn¡¯t pity Qiao ran. She asked for it because her heart was dirty, and she couldn¡¯t blame anyone for using dirty means to deal with her. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Tong Jiahui, li beixiao and 1 would definitely be together. Maybe our child would be a few years old by now, and you really wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with it.¡± Qiao ran looked at Huo qingge with eyes full of hatred, just like when she talked about Tong Jiahui. The little trumpet was already in a state of combat readiness. As soon as Qiao ran made a move, she would kick her into the lake. Huo qingge found it funny, and she really laughed. Qiao ran, have you been living like this all these years? Self-delusion, self-hypnosis?¡± li beixiao is mine. Everyone says that we are the best match. You don¡¯t deserve him at all. No other woman is worthy of him except me. We are the best match. How can. lowly woman like you be worthy of his child? you are just like Tong Jiahui. a slut¡­ The more Qiao ran spoke, the more agitated she became. Her eyes were red as if she was possessed. Huo qingge laughed speechlessly. She couldn¡¯t understand Qiao ran¡¯s reaction. How could she love someone to such an extent? No, this was not love. This kind of love was an insult to li beixiao. ¡°Qiao ran, don¡¯t let me hear the words ¡®li beixiao¡¯ from your mouth again. My husband¡¯s name is not something a woman like you should call.¡± Huo qingge¡¯s eyes were extremely cold, and the words she spoke were also filled with a chill. ¡°Valiant song, what are you saying?¡± Qiao ran suddenly looked at Huo qingge with a confused expression. ¡°Qiao ran, aren¡¯t you tired of being so two-faced? Isn¡¯t this acting tiring? I¡¯m tired just looking at you. Is there any meaning in playing tricks like this? I¡¯m here to Sue you. Li beixiao is my husband. Don¡¯t even think about it. Your dirty tricks won¡¯t work on me!¡± Huo qingge didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Qiao ran. She was worried that her child¡¯s prenatal education wouldn¡¯t be good if she talked to a crazy woman like Qiao ran. Just as Huo qingge was about to turn around, Qiao ran grabbed her arm. Her movements were Swift, almost in sync with the little-muzzled baby¡¯s.¡±Qingge, don¡¯t misunderstand ¡­¡± Qiao ran said. All¡­.¡± Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: An aura that kept strangers away Chapter 767: An aura that kept strangers away Translator: 549690339 What did it mean to live together for a long time? it meant that you could feel it when the other person appeared behind you. Whether it was his breath or the sound of his footsteps, as long as this person appeared, even if he was not breathing or moving, one would be able to feel that it was him. This was a sense of familiarity that came from his heart. Huo qingge had already sensed li beixiao¡¯s arrival before Qiao ran had even seen him. Hence, she had noticed the change in Qiao ran¡¯s expression. For a person like Qiao ran who could change her emotions so naturally, if she was an experienced actor who had reached the acme of perfection, she would either be a lunatic or a psychopath. Some mental patients were like this. Their roles changed very quickly subconsciously, and there was no need to overdo it. Who was the little trumpeting girl? she had very good hearing, so she could naturally hear someone appear behind her. Moreover, he was able to distinguish between friend and foe at the fastest speed possible. So, when li beixiao appeared behind them, she did not move. Instead, she stared at Qiao ran. Her task was to protect sis GE. The trumpet grabbed Qiao ran¡¯s arm and stopped her from falling into the water. Qiao ran and Huo qingge were standing in a very good position. If Qiao ran were to hold Huo qingge¡¯s hand, she would have expected Huo qingge to shake her hand off instinctively. Especially when Huo qingge was still in such an angry state, she would definitely make a big move. That way, she could take advantage of the situation and act as if she was pushed into the water. At the same time, she could also accidentally pull Huo qingge into the lake, causing them to fall together. Then, she would risk her life to save Huo qingge in the lake ¡­ This was her perfect plan. However, when she saw that her arm was being held by someone, her body was in a posture of jumping into the lake. How could it be like this? it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Her plan wasn¡¯t like this ¡­ At this time, many students came out, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with panic. One of the women shouted,¡± hurry up, they¡¯re going to die. Sister ran is no match for the two of them ¡­ Huo qingge turned her head indifferently and glanced at the woman. She smiled at her. The woman was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t say anything. The little trumpet did not pull Qiao ran back either, which made her lean forward in an awkward position. ¡°Qiao ran, are you alright?¡± Huo qingge asked indifferently. Her voice was calm and unruffled, as if she was not affected by the looks these people were giving her. ¡°Valiant song, let¡¯s talk this out. You pushed me ¡­ What was he doing? It¡¯s professor Tan¡¯s birthday today, you¡¯re making things difficult for him.¡± Qiao ran sounded helpless and aggrieved. Huo qingge didn¡¯t say anything. She gave her time to speak, and she just smiled as she watched. you can¡¯t doubt me just because professor tan said a few words. I never had any feelings for beizhi, and 1 still don¡¯t have any feelings for her now. You¡¯re already married and have a child. I¡¯m a highly educated person. Why would I do something like destroying someone¡¯s family¡­ As Qiao ran spoke, she started to cry out of grievance. It had to be said that even though Qiao ran was sobbing, she was still very sharp in her speech, as if she was reading a script. Li beixiao stood there with his hands in his pockets, frowning. His entire body exuded an aura that kept strangers away, and his face was solemn, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking at this time. Professor tan was an old man and was the last to arrive.. When he saw his favorite student standing by the lake in such a position, he shouted,¡± bei Zhi, hurry and save little ran! Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: If you want to push me down, just do it Chapter 769: If you want to push me down, just do it Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge sighed and smiled, aren¡¯t you going to say something else? ¡± if you want to push me down, just do it. I don¡¯t have a commander brother who can do whatever he wants and humiliate people as he pleases. Qiao ran snorted coldly and said in a helpless tone. Anyone who heard her would sympathize with a weak person like her who was being abused like this. As expected, everyone was shocked by Qiao ran¡¯s words. They even gave Huo qingge a background for her abuse. She was a rich and powerful lady with a strong background. No wonder she could be so arrogant and indifferent, treating Qiao ran like this in front of so many people. Professor tan was also shocked. He had not expected Huo qingge¡¯s older brother to be the Commander-in-Chief, Huo zhongrao ¡­ ¡°Since big sis Qiao ran doesn¡¯t want to say anything else, like an apology or a confession, let¡¯s hear something!¡± As soon as Huo qingge finished her sentence, the small trumpet hummed the feelers of the little ladybug brooch on her chest, and the conversation between Qiao ran and Huo qingge was heard. in front of li beixiao, she has always been so understanding, knowing her limits, and knowing when to advance and when to retreat. 1 saw that she had a good relationship with li beixiao, so I thought that he might like a woman like Tong Jiahui. I started to learn from Tong Jiahui, her understanding, her scheming, and everything¡­ I¡¯m not like myself anymore. I don¡¯t even know who I am. 1 only know that I love li beixiao more and more. 1 want to give myself to him. I want to be his first woman. 1 want this man to belong to me ¡­ 1 want to get li beixiao before Tong Jiahui¡­¡± ¡°That b * tch Tong Jiahui actually found someone to rape me right here in this small forest. 1 can¡¯t even remember how many men she found. That b * tch actually gave me the water 1 gave li beixiao ¡­ That b * tch will die a terrible death¡­¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Tong Jiahui, li beixiao and I would definitely be together. Maybe our child would be a few years old by now, and you really wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with it.¡± li beixiao is mine. Everyone says that we are the best match. You don¡¯t deserve him at all. No other woman is worthy of him except me. We are the best match. How can. lowly woman like you be worthy of his child? you are just like Tong Jiahui. a slut¡­ Professor tan and her classmates were shocked when they heard Qiao ran¡¯s fierce voice. Obviously, Qiao ran¡¯s image in their hearts had always been that of a cheerful, warm, and understanding person. Qiao ran was always the one who organized all the class reunions and activities. In everyone¡¯s heart, regardless of whether they were older or younger than her, they all called her sister ran. However, at this moment, they finally understood what it meant to be two-faced. They finally understood why Huo qingge wanted her to speak. Such a contradictory comparison would allow everyone to see her true colors. ¡°Hahaha ¡­ Hahaha ¡­ ¡®Huo qingge, you¡¯re so cruel. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. Even the heavens aren¡¯t on my side. Why, why¡­¡¯ 1 can¡¯t kill you with medicine, and the water can¡¯t drown you ¡­ The female student who had been shouting just now blushed, it¡¯s her ¡­ Qiao ran was the one who told me that this woman seduced young master Li and threatened him to marry her with the child in her stomach. She even framed Qiao ran and young master Li so that they couldn¡¯t be together. That¡¯s why 1 called you over on her behalf¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha ¡­ Hahaha ¡­ ¡®Huo qingge, you¡¯re so cruel. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. Even the heavens aren¡¯t on my side. Why, why¡­¡¯ 1 can¡¯t kill you with medicine, and the water can¡¯t drown you ¡­ Why¡­ All¡­¡± Qiao ran went crazy again.. Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: Watch how Ill deal with you later Chapter 771: Watch how I¡¯ll deal with you later Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m just saying that you don¡¯t have enough self-control, I¡¯m not talking about anything else.¡± Huo qingge wrapped her arms around li beixiao¡¯s neck and whispered in his ear. what are you thinking about?¡± she asked, her lips touching his. Li beixiao¡¯s cold face immediately showed some anger. This little woman really deserved a beating¡­ But now, he was helpless against her. He couldn¡¯t touch her or hit her. It was really driving him crazy. Li beixiao turned his head away. Such an obvious action was obviously telling ye qingge that he was angry. However, ye qingge pretended not to see it and turned her head away, trying to hold back her laughter. ¡°Just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you later¡­¡± In the end, li beixiao couldn¡¯t hold it in and said harsh words to ye qingge. ¡°Okay, 1¡¯11 be waiting.¡± However, ye qingge¡¯s response to li beixiao was such a light but infuriating sentence. Seal the door Feng Yan had just come out of the bathroom. When he saw Yin shinian lying on the side of the bed, his eyes grew colder. She was always curled up by the bed. Being with him was like her job. After she was done, she would curl up in the bed and sleep. If he wanted to hold her, she would also stiffen her body and not move. The feeling of hugging a piece of wood to sleep made him feel irritable and uneasy. If she did not let him sleep comfortably, he would torture her to death. Feng Yan could only sleep comfortably when she was weak and allowed him to hug her softly. He didn¡¯t want to torment her, but she had always been so cold to him. How could he treat her well? She had a man in her heart, and she had always had him for many years ¡­ This was the information that Ming Xiu had sold to him, and he had not expected that a small Yin shinian like her would actually know that man ¡­ Just as Ming Xiu had said, that man¡¯s wealth and background were no less than his. If Ming Xiu hadn¡¯t blocked all information about Yin shinian, that man would have found her. Ming Xiu said that this was done for him on Mumu¡¯s account. So what if that man found her? She was Feng Yan¡¯s woman, unless he didn¡¯t want her. No one could take her away, and she could forget about leaving with anyone. Feng Yan had just laid down on the bed and wanted to reach out to hold Yin shinian in his arms. However, she resisted and stretched out her hand in front of him. I¡¯m not feeling well today¡­ Yin shinian bit his lip, his voice very soft. Ever since she moved here, she had been very cooperative and would not say anything, because it was useless to say anything. As long as Feng Yan wanted it, he would only stop after he had had enough. Yin shinian¡¯s voice was a little tense. Feng Yan narrowed his eyes at her. This was the first time she had rejected him. ¡°I¡¯ll hug you to sleep! You¡¯re not allowed to freeze your body.¡± Actually, Feng Yan didn¡¯t want to do it, he just wanted to hug her to sleep. ¡°I want to sleep by myself¡­¡± Yin shinian wasn¡¯t used to being hugged to sleep. She would feel uncomfortable and wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well. She could sleep with him and do such intimate things because she was forced to. But she didn¡¯t want Feng Yan to hug her from behind. She had always thought that it was a position that lovers should have, so she would feel very awkward and uncomfortable. ¡°Yin shinian, either you obediently let me hug you to sleep, or I¡¯ll hug you to sleep when you¡¯re weak! It¡¯s your choice.¡± Feng Yan pinched Yin shinian¡¯s jaw with a lot of force. His temper and patience were zero in front of her. It was because she would always easily provoke his anger. Yin shinian looked at Feng Yan stubbornly.. Couldn¡¯t he tell that she was uncomfortable? Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: So what if Im playing? Chapter 772: So what if I¡¯m playing? Translator: 549690339 Today was her mother¡¯s death anniversary, but she couldn¡¯t go to pay her respects because this man wouldn¡¯t let her leave. She didn¡¯t know why, but she would always have a fever on this day every year. Nainai¡¯s aunt said that her mother was torturing her! She was probably unfilial! Yin shinian didn¡¯t want to talk to Feng Yan. He had no strength in his body and just wanted to sleep. She didn¡¯t feel so bad after she woke up. She hated being sick. That was because Yin shinian was too weak and couldn¡¯t survive. She just wanted to be alone for a while. She wanted to be alone. Yin shinian didn¡¯t say anything and slowly closed his eyes. He could do whatever he wanted! Her attitude of not wanting to look at him at all, or perhaps even treating him as non-existent, had completely infuriated Feng Yan. Feng Yan was about to turn over and cover her with his body when his phone rang. This was Han Bing¡¯s personal ringtone. Something must have happened to call him at this time. Feng Yan got out of bed and picked up the phone on the sofa. After ending the call, Feng Yan glanced at Yin shinian, who had his eyes closed, and left the bedroom in frustration. If he didn¡¯t have to leave, he would have tormented her until she begged for mercy. Sophia When Feng Yan arrived at their private room, Gu Jue was drinking. Two men were sitting on each side of him. To be exact, they were boys. They were both fair-skinned and their clothes were in. mess ¡­ She was as fair as Chu baiqing¡­ The two boys pressed themselves against Gu Jue¡¯s body and fed him wine. Gu Jue squinted his eyes slightly. He looked extremely dispirited, and it was hard to tell if he had drunk too much. Han Bing was sitting on the sofa in the corner, staring straight at Gu Jue. young master, this is too reckless. If I didn¡¯t stop you, I would¡¯ve attacked you directly! Han Bing¡¯s face was very ugly, and he was very angry. I almost wanted to call the Commander-in-Chief. How can you be like this? no matter how bad your mood is, you can¡¯t stoop so low, right?¡± Han Bing said angrily. It seemed like he was really angry. Gu Jue seemed to have been possessed during this period of time. He was completely crippled when he couldn¡¯t find Chu baiqing. Only he, Feng Yan, knew about Chu baiqing, and he promised him not to tell anyone. Thinking of Chu baiqing and looking at Gu Jue¡¯s dispirited appearance, Feng Yan felt unusually irritated. ¡°Get out!¡± Feng Yan took two steps forward and pointed at the two boys as he spoke in a soft voice. The two boys were obviously frightened by Feng Yan¡¯s imposing manner and looked at Gu Jue innocently. They all thought that if they could become Lord Jue¡¯s people, they would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of their lives. This was the first time that Lord Jue had selected someone. They were so lucky that they all wanted to serve Lord Jue comfortably and to their hearts ¡®content But now, they were being chased away by young master Feng. How could they bear to do that? However, in Sofia, they all knew that young master Feng could not be offended. ¡°Lord Jue ¡­¡± One of the boys was bold enough to touch Gu Jue¡¯s body and call him coquettishly. ¡°Ice, throw it out!¡± Feng Yan felt disgusted just by looking at it. Other than Gu Jue and Chu baiqing, he was disgusted by anyone he saw. Gu Jue chuckled. His deep and charming eyes were filled with endless pain. Chu Bai Qing disappeared just like that. The day before, she was still sleeping with him and even had tattoos with him. The next day, she disappeared. It was as if he had evaporated from the world and could not be found anywhere. How could he be so ruthless ¡­ ¡°So what if I¡¯m playing? You let Chu baiqing go missing, but I can¡¯t? Do I have to f * eking keep myself for him? If I f * eking kept it in, would he know?¡± Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Its not certain whos disdaining who! Chapter 773: It¡¯s not certain who¡¯s disdaining who! Translator: 549690339 After Han Bing threw the two boys out, he stood in the corridor and smoked. In fact, he didn¡¯t smoke much. However, he more or less knew about young master Chu¡¯s matters. Although the young master did not say it, he could guess it¡­ Feng Yan sat beside Gu Jue and patted his shoulder. He did not know how to comfort people, especially Gu Jue ¡­ Gu Jue placed his hand on Feng Yan¡¯s shoulder and rested his forehead on his arm. His body was already trembling. He never knew that a person could live in so much pain ¡­ From the moment he was born, Gu Jue was destined to have a smooth life. She had never thought that it would be so painful. It was too painful¡­ He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t breathe, but he was still gasping for air because he hadn¡¯t found that damned man. He couldn¡¯t find it¡­ ¡°How could he do this to me ¡­ He doesn¡¯t like me ¡­ I won¡¯t pester him ¡­ Why are you hiding? why¡­¡± Gu Jue was crying. He was crying in front of Feng Yan ¡­ He couldn¡¯t hold it in and was on the verge of collapse. It was like a tight string that would break if twisted hard. ¡°Jue, he¡¯ll appear when he wants to. You¡¯re so dispirited, and he won¡¯t appear even if he doesn¡¯t. When he appears and sees you like this, he¡¯ll despise you. You should know that his obsession with cleanliness is even worse than your third brother¡¯s!¡± Feng Yan gently stroked Gu Jue¡¯s back. He knew that he was in pain. These few brothers were already very uncomfortable, not to mention him ¡­ Feng Yan knew about Chu baiqing¡¯s situation, but he didn¡¯t know where he was exactly. Jason had also disappeared along with him. This was also what made Gu Jue feel the most pain and anger. ¡°It¡¯s not certain who¡¯s the one who¡¯s disdaining who! He dared to leave with another man¡­ Is he the only one who has mysophobia?¡± If any other man were to cry in front of him, Gu Jue would definitely kick him and curse at him. f * ck, what are you crying for?¡± However, at this moment, Gu Jue could not stop crying. The kind of heart-wrenching pain made his throat feel like it was spasming. Feng Yan really didn¡¯t know how to comfort people. All he could do was accompany Gu Jue like this. When li beixiao arrived, Gu Jue was already drunk and curled up on the sofa. ¡°If he continues like this, he¡¯ll be crippled!¡± Feng Yan asked Han Bing to look at Gu Jue, while li Beichen asked flame to look at him. When flame called him, he had just finished with Huo qingge and was rushing over. ¡°He didn¡¯t think about¡­¡± Feng Yan moved his arm. It was numb from Gu Jue¡¯s leaning. ¡°Mingxiu, come tomorrow. We¡¯ll think of another way!¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s Information Network was already the best. If they couldn¡¯t find Chu baiqing, then they¡¯d have to wait for him to come out. Feng Yan looked at li beixiao. The words were already on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say them. He had experienced the helplessly painful feeling when he found out that Chu baiqing was sick. Thinking about it now, his heart would constrict. It was like someone had pierced through him. He thought that since things had already come to this, he should just let him bear the burden alone. Although he didn¡¯t know where Chu baiqing was, he didn¡¯t receive Jason¡¯s call, which meant that Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t there yet¡­ They had discussed that if anything happened to Chu Bai Qing, Jason would inform him immediately. Every time his cell phone rang, his heart would skip a beat. He was afraid that it was Jason¡¯s call.. Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Youre really awesome to come here so brazenly Chapter 774: You¡¯re really awesome to come here so brazenly Translator: 549690339 ¨C In the headquarters ¨C This time, Ming Xiu¡¯s main purpose was to take Mumu as his godson. Li beixiao¡¯s intention was to go directly to his house. However, Ming Xiu said he wanted to visit the headquarters. When Ming Xiu arrived, everyone knew why he came here. When a few military trucks drove into the headquarters, they were still shocked even though they had all seen big scenes. That was because Ming Xiu had brought a few trucks of firearms, some of which were heavy machine guns that you couldn¡¯t buy even if you had money. Only Ming Xiu would be able to do such a thing. After all, he was the leader in military fire. Ming Xiu, f * ck you. 1 took a few of your broken guns, and you cheated me of so much money. These are all hard goods that you just gave me. You¡¯re too abnormal! Feng Yan could not stand it anymore. Wasn¡¯t this bullying? there were so many cars in one go, it was simply shocking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take that perverted thing.¡± Ming Xiu glanced at Feng Yan and threw out these words before walking over to Huo qingge. When Ren got out of the car, he looked around and didn¡¯t see the person he wanted to see. He hung his head in disappointment. Huo qingge leaned lazily in li beixiao¡¯s arms, her eyes half-closed. ¡°You look like a ball!¡± Ming Xiu mumbled as he looked at Huo qingge¡¯s stomach. ¡°Do you know how to talk? If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t say it!¡± Li beixiao was not happy. In fact, Huo qingge¡¯s stomach was only slightly bulging. It was not very big and did not look like a ball. Huo qingge smiled at Ming Xiu and gave him a big hug. She had only hugged him for a while, but before she could wrap her arms around him, li beixiao pulled her back. His actions were very gentle, but very overbearing. Huo qingge smiled awkwardly at Ming Xiu helplessly and then pinched li beixiao¡¯s arm. Huo zhongrao walked over and glanced at the weapons. ¡°You¡¯re really awesome to be able to transport these here so brazenly!¡± These words came from Huo zhongrao¡¯s mouth, which was enough to prove how surprised they were. ¡°Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was transporting fruits or fish. Lord Xiu is really willful!¡± Feng Yan had been brooding over the fact that he had spent a high price to buy the information and the guns from Ming Xiu, and it was difficult for him to calm down. ¡°It¡¯s almost the same!¡± Ming Xiu laughed lightly. Seeing them make a big fuss, he indeed felt it was quite funny. To him, transporting weapons was no different from transporting fruits and fish. However, he still had to worry about whether the fruits and fish were fresh or bad, but he didn¡¯t have to worry about weapons at all, so he didn¡¯t have to worry too much. The men sneered at Ming Xiu¡¯s words and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Sister, the fish in this water-oxygen tank are all your favorite. I¡¯ll ask master Xiu to roast them for you tonight!¡± Na Ren kicked the box beside his feet and smiled at Huo qingge. She revealed her small white canine teeth, looking simple and cute. ¡°Why are you scared again?¡± When Ren got out of the car, Huo qingge could tell that his face had darkened again. ¡°I¡¯m used to it!¡± Ren liked to stay by the sea. He wanted to hug Huo qingge, but he did not know what to do when he saw li Beichen hugging her so tightly. He missed Huo qingge. After she left, the uninhabited island was still the same, but he felt that something was not right. It was as if there was no life left in him, and even Lord Xiu was not used to it. He also felt like himself¡­ ¡°Come here, let me hug you!¡± Huo qingge could read Ren¡¯s mind. This time, she also wanted to officially acknowledge Ren as her younger brother and let him stay behind to lead a normal life.. Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: If she eats it, you can name your conditions Chapter 775: If she eats it, you can name your conditions Translator: 549690339 Although the uninhabited island was good and he had people to protect him if he stayed by Ming Xiu¡¯s side, it was only a small island after all. He should come into contact with more things. He was very smart and should live a richer life. Li beixiao tightened his grip on Huo qingge¡¯s arm. Was this woman addicted to hugging? When Ren heard Huo qingge¡¯s words, he happily ran two steps forward and reached out his hands, waiting to hug her. He revealed his two little canine teeth, looking very cute. Huo qingge gently broke away from li beixiao¡¯s hand and stood on her tiptoes to give na Ren a hug. She felt that her life was really getting richer and richer. There were changes every day, and new people would integrate into her life at every stage. She was no longer lonely. These people were all people she cared about and missed her. She was very satisfied. The men¡¯s gazes were drawn to the military fire Ming Xiu had brought. Even li beixiao relaxed his possessiveness of Huo qingge as he looked at the heavy weapons being carried out of the vehicles. He knew that this was nothing to Ming Xiu, but it was indeed a generous gift for his big brother. With such equipment, it would be like adding wings to a Tiger for his battle Wolf assault team. ¡°Where¡¯s your son?¡± Ming Xiu handed a cigarette to li beixiao and asked with narrowed eyes. The two men had never had a proper confrontation. If not for Huo qingge¡¯s feelings, they would have already started a fight. watch cartoons with Tang Tang? what do you mean by that? ¡± Li beixiao pointed at the weapons that were being transported. ¡°Someone is going to attack your big brother. He needs these!¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s intelligence network was not only the most comprehensive but also the fastest. He would be the first to know if there was any movement. Li beixiao¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted. Who would lay a hand on his big brother? moreover, mingxiu had sent these over, which meant that there was a big move. Some people who were jealous of the Huo family¡¯s status would only play some small tricks. He was a little surprised that there was such a big move. your big brother is really in trouble both internally and externally. It¡¯s just that you guys don¡¯t know about it! Ming Xiu took a puff of his cigarette and pursed his lips. His eyes were fixed on Huo qingge. you¡¯re too unscrupulous. You stopped after peeking a few times, and you kept looking! Li beixiao took a step forward and directly blocked Ming Xiu¡¯s view of his wife. His deep voice was filled with displeasure. ¡°Is her figure normal? His arms and legs are so thin, and his stomach is like a ball?¡± Ming Xiu didn¡¯t know much about women¡¯s pregnancy, and he subconsciously thought that pregnant people should be fat. sigh, she can¡¯t eat anything. There¡¯s nothing she wants to eat. Worry! Li beixiao¡¯s tone became helpless when he mentioned this. Huo qingge was very thin. If it were not for her bulging stomach, no one would think that she was pregnant. the morning sickness is over. I just don¡¯t have an appetite. 1 have a headache when 1 talk about this. When it came to Huo qingge¡¯s unwillingness to eat, li beixiao was particularly talkative. His eyes were full of heartache. Facing such a situation, he could only be anxious. ¡°If I make her eat more, what will you do?¡± Ming Xiu put out his cigarette and squinted at li beixiao. It was not easy to see his sad face. Li beixiao gave Ming Xiu a suspicious look. ¡°If she eats it, you can name your conditions!¡± The reason why li beixiao dared to say this was because he knew that even if Huo qingge ate it, Ming Xiu would not give unreasonable conditions.. Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: To put it more seriously, they had a grudge Chapter 776: To put it more seriously, they had a grudge Translator: 549690339 This was his intuition, a realization that he had felt ever since he let go of Huo qingge. Ming Xiu was the same as Feng Yan, they wouldn¡¯t really find trouble with him, they were just joking around. Ming Xiu was stunned. He looked straight at li beixiao. you really dare to say that. Do you think I don¡¯t dare to open it? ¡± no one stopped you from listing your conditions. That also depends on whether you have the ability to do so. Li beixiao turned around and walked towards Huo qingge. The sun was bright today and he could not let her stay outside for too long. To li beixiao¡¯s surprise, Ming Xiu only made a grilled fish for Huo qingge. She almost ate the whole fish. Li beixiao was happy because it was too unbelievable. During this time, Huo qingge almost did not eat fish. He only ate one or two mouthfuls, not even a little more. In fact, li beixiao was not the only one who was happy. Huo zhongrao and Feng Yanhe were also very happy. They were all very worried about Huo qingge¡¯s health, because she was too thin. Ming Xiu also had a taste of the Army¡¯s canteen, and it was not bad. However, he also felt that his godson seemed to have something against him. Mumu was indeed lukewarm towards Ming Xiu. She was not cold because his mother told him that this was his Godfather and he could not be rude. It wasn¡¯t hot because mingxiu had kidnapped his mother. Just based on this matter, to be more serious, they had a grudge and couldn¡¯t live under the same sky, so he couldn¡¯t feel hot. Feng Yan was amused by Mumu¡¯s attitude toward Ming Xiu. ¡°Come, Tang Tang, Come to Daddy.¡± Feng Yan would sometimes call himself his father. Li beixiao had rolled his eyes at him because of this. He had emphasized it many times, but it was useless. Tang Tang got down from li beixiao¡¯s lap and ran to Feng Yan, putting her arms around his neck for him to hold. Feng Yan hugged Tang Tang and kissed her on the forehead, then looked at Ming Xiu a little smugly. Ming Xiu liked Mumu the moment he saw her. She looked very smart and had her own ideas. He liked independent children. However, it was clear that this child did not like him. This made him a little at a loss. Mumu didn¡¯t give Ming Xiu a good look, but she was very good friends with Ren. This made Ming Xiu even more depressed. Huo qingge went to bed early that night, so li beixiao brought her upstairs. Before he left, he said to Mumu,¡± you sleep with your Godfather tonight! This made Mumu very depressed. Mingxiu was right. He never had the habit of interacting with children. When he picked up Ren, he was older than Mumu. Huo zhongrao asked Feng Yan to accompany Mumu and Tang Tang while he called Ming Xiu to the study. In fact, this was within Ming Xiu¡¯s expectations. He could also guess what Huo zhongrao wanted to ask him. Even though Huo qingge had warned Huo zhongrao not to smoke so much, he had still endured it. He put down the box of cigarettes as soon as he picked it up and pointed to the sofa for Ming Xiu to sit. ¡°Thanks for the gifts!¡± Huo zhongrao did not beat around the bush, and the things Ming Xiu brought were indeed what he needed. ¡°If you weren¡¯t valiant song¡¯s big brother, 1 wouldn¡¯t have sent you off.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Huo qingge, he wouldn¡¯t have come here. He was still a wanted man, while Huo zhongrao was still a soldier. His action was equivalent to sending his head to the muzzle of his gun. Ming Xiu¡¯s straightforwardness made Huo zhongrao speechless. No wonder bei Zhi always wanted to fight with Ming Xiu. I have another question to ask you. It¡¯s about li Boyan¡¯s eldest son, Li Hong. Huo zhongrao sat on the sofa with a cigarette box in his hand. He opened it and closed it again. He repeated this action with a heavy heart.. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: If hes dead, I will definitely know Chapter 777: If he¡¯s dead, I will definitely know Translator: 549690339 Ming Xiu laughed. He had thought that everyone had ignored Li Hong, but he had not expected Huo zhongrao to ask him. He was a timid and weak bookworm who only knew how to do scientific research. He was so reclusive that it was easy to ignore his existence. Seeing Ming Xiu¡¯s expression, Huo zhongrao knew he had asked the right question. his parents died, but he didn¡¯t react at all. Nancheng¡¯s relationship with his parents was average, and he was depressed for a few months. Li Hong was always brought up by li Boyan and Tang ru. It¡¯s not normal for him to be lonely. Huo zhongrao voiced his doubts. He had a deep impression of Li Hong. Although he was overseas all year round, li Boyan had told him about Li Hong a few times. At that time, li Boyan was still a kind father to Huo zhongrao. He would worry about his son not being sociable and not knowing how to socialize. When he reached the age to fall in love, he would only do scientific research and not find a girlfriend and other problems ¡­ Even li Boyan would nag at Huo zhongrao. Now that he thought about it, he might not believe everything. ¡°The first one who found me was not li Boyan or Tang ru, but Li Hong.¡± Ming Xiu took a cigarette, lit one, and handed it to Huo zhongrao. He shook his head. He had promised his sister to smoke less, and he had to keep his promise. although 1 have never met him before, from our conversation, I can tell that he is not a loner. He is very sharp-witted and good at conversing! He was not the kind of person that outsiders understood. He did not speak two or three words a day, and he was not the kind of person who would avoid people when he saw them. ¡°As expected, he¡¯s also involved!¡± Li Hong and Li Nancheng were both li Boyan¡¯s sons, but li Nancheng and Li beixiao were closer. Li Hong, on the other hand, didn¡¯t like the Li family and was not close to anyone. ¡°After li Boyan and Tang ru got into trouble, 1 got someone to keep an eye on Li Hong. He¡¯s not a threat!¡± When he was doing these things, he also didn¡¯t understand it, so he simply didn¡¯t think about it. No matter how he thought about it, Huo qingge was probably the reason why he did all this. the medicine that was changed for Yunyi and uncle li should have been his doing. Such a person can¡¯t be kept. He¡¯s a scourge after all. He¡¯s more terrifying than li Boyan and Tang ru! It wasn¡¯t that Huo zhongrao was cruel, but that he had to get rid of this problem forever. The reason why he didn¡¯t tell li beixiao about this and asked Ming Xiu instead was that he wanted to solve it himself. He didn¡¯t want li beixiao to suffer the pain of his loved ones hurting him again. such a person is indeed not suitable to be kept. He¡¯s too extreme and too smart. I can send him to a place where he can never come out! For example, a prison or a mental hospital. It was easy for Ming Xiu to do this. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 thank you in advance!¡± There was no need to be merciful to people who could harm their own grandfather and brothers. ¡°I said I did it for valiant song. 1 wouldn¡¯t have done this without her.¡± Ming Xiu once again ruthlessly rejected Huo zhongrao¡¯s gratitude. His rejection was still as direct as before. Huo zhongrao felt that he was being very direct, but he would occasionally be tactful. Ming Xiu was completely straight forward and didn¡¯t know how to make any turns. ¡°Can you find Bai Qing¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Huo qingge had already called Ming Xiu earlier to get him to check, but his reply was that he could not find anything. ¡°I can¡¯t find him. If he¡¯s hiding in one place and only lives on cash, it¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t find him.¡± If a person wanted to hide, it was not impossible to cover their tracks. ¡°If he¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll definitely know that he¡¯s still alive and well..¡± Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: So, dont waste your energy Chapter 778: So, don¡¯t waste your energy Translator: 549690339 What Ming Xiu meant was that Chu baiqing was hiding and didn¡¯t want anyone to find him. ¡°So, don¡¯t waste your energy.¡± Ming Xiu was quite envious of the relationship between li beixiao and his brothers. They weren¡¯t related by blood, but they could give up their lives for each other. Li Boyan and Li Beichen were brothers, but he was thinking about how to take his life. This meant that sometimes, the depth of a relationship had little to do with blood ties. lluo zhongrao couldn¡¯t understand why Chu baiqing would disappear. He always knew when to stop. She couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for his actions. Li beixiao did not tell Huo zhongrao that Chu baiqing¡¯s departure was probably related to Gu Jue. Gu Jue was also in pain now, and he did not want to make him suffer more. When Ming Xiu and Huo zhongrao finished their conversation and returned to the room, Mumu was playing with her mobile phone on the bed. He had already forgotten that Mumu wanted to sleep with him. It seemed that this child was quite obedient to li beixiao. Mumu raised her head and glanced at Ming Xiu. Without saying anything, she lowered her head and continued to play with her mobile phone. Mingxiu clearly had no experience in being alone with a child, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he chose to take a shower. When he came out, Mumu was still playing. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I just have a question to ask you.¡± Mumu tilted her head and looked at Ming Xiu. Her handsome little face was expressionless, and her tone was also very cold. Ming Xiu squinted at him. He was indeed li beixiao¡¯s son. He had the same arrogance. ¡°You¡¯re really giving me your intelligence network?¡± Ming Xiu had announced this in the afternoon, which shocked everyone again. ¡°The premise is that you call me Godfather!¡± He had acknowledged him as his godson, but he didn¡¯t call him father. This was a little depressing. ¡°Godfather!¡± Mumu happily called him Godfather. This surprised Ming Xiu. He had thought that this kid would not call him Godfather for a while. She couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling. It was a complicated feeling, and her heart was beating fast. An electric current that he had never experienced before flowed through his body. It was very magical. He sat on the edge of the bed, touched li Mumu¡¯s hair, and replied,¡± good girl! ¡°Then your intelligence network is mine, right?¡± Li Mumu asked again to confirm. ¡°Yes, I can give you everything I have.¡± Ming Xiu replied without even thinking. In fact, he didn¡¯t care much about the things he had now. He was not particularly particular about food, clothing, accommodation, and transportation, so money was just an external object to him. I don¡¯t want anything else, just this. Is that Ren in charge of intelligence?¡± Li Mumu felt that she already had too much, and the burden was heavy. ¡°Yes, and then?¡± Ming Xiu was keenly aware that what Mumu wanted was not the information Network, but rather, he was more interested in that Ren. ¡°If the intelligence network is under me, does that mean Ren is under my control too?¡± Mumu¡¯s two eyes were bright, flashing with a hunting light. ¡°Yes, you can say that.¡± Although Ren was not very educated, he had a unique talent in gathering information and hacking. He had always been in charge of the intelligence network. ¡°That¡¯s good. He¡¯s under my care.¡± Mumu was lying on the bed, satisfied. She crossed her little legs and swung them around. he¡¯s good at playing games, but he wants to be a loner. He doesn¡¯t want to form an alliance with me. After I took over, 1 ordered him to form an alliance with me. Brother Feng was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to play games with him.. It wasn¡¯t easy to find an expert, so how could he let him go? Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: Dont bring her here, I dont feel good just looking at her Chapter 779: Don¡¯t bring her here, I don¡¯t feel good just looking at her Translator: 549690339 After hearing Mumu¡¯s words, Ming Xiu sighed again. A child¡¯s world was really simple. If it was anyone else, they would be overjoyed to be given such a large intelligence network. Ming Xiu left after two days, but he asked Ren to stay for a few days so that he could play games with Mumu. Mumu was very happy with Ming Xiu¡¯s decision, and her attitude toward this Godfather also seemed to have warmed up a lot. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t let them go home, so they stayed in the headquarters. After lunch, Huo zhongrao brought Huo qingge to visit his mother. Shen Qing¡¯s attitude towards Huo qingge was still the same as before. Huo qingge didn¡¯t mind. If she had to call her mother, she would call her mother. No matter what kind of nasty words she said, they would just pop out in one ear and one ear. Huo qingge felt that she could almost memorize the words they said every time they met. son, you can come next time. Don¡¯t bring her along. She doesn¡¯t feel well. She can¡¯t eat or sleep well. Shen Qing pulled Huo zhongrao¡¯s hand and made him sit on the sofa. She looked at Huo qingge with a guarded look. Huo qingge didn¡¯t mind and sat down on the sofa opposite her. She had to admit that her mother¡¯s house was very cool in the summer without the air conditioner on. It was the kind of cool and comfortable feeling that made one¡¯s body and mind feel comfortable. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re talking about this again!¡± Huo zhongrao had a headache every time he came. His mother¡¯s attitude towards valiant song had always been like this, making him feel helpless. He didn¡¯t know how to break this current situation. let me tell you, she and that little demon are both demons. They want to harm you. You have to stay away from them. Don¡¯t disobey me. ¡°Mom only has you ¡­¡± Shen Qing pulled on Huo zhongrao¡¯s arm. Her child-like eyes made Huo zhongrao feel very uncomfortable. mom, you still have me as your daughter. My brother is not your only son. Huo qingge said lightly. Every time she came to visit Shen Qing, she would say this. ¡°You¡¯re not my daughter, you¡¯re a monster!¡± Shen Qing stared at Huo qingge and said in a panic. then you¡¯re also a monster ¡­ Huo qingge replied with a smile. look at her, look at her. What kind of daughter calls her mother a monster? she still dares to say that she¡¯s my daughter¡­ Shen Qing pointed at Huo qingge, her fingers trembling. ¡°But no mother would say that her daughter is a demon.¡± Huo qingge mumbled to herself, even though she was just trying to argue with her mother. But she was happy in her heart because in her conversation with Shen Qing, there was already a mother and daughter. This could be considered an improvement. She thought that even if they were to grind to death, they would still be mother and daughter. son, quickly take her away. I¡¯m so angry¡­ Shen Qing clutched her chest and uncomfortably leaned against Huo zhongrao. She was quite angry. Huo zhongrao rubbed his swollen eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you see that my stomach is bigger than the last time I came? It can move now¡­¡± Huo qingge spoke again, her tone still indifferent and lazy. ¡°It¡¯s not normal if you¡¯re not old. You¡¯re five and. half months old, of course you can move. What do you eat all day? Son, quickly take her away¡­ Aiyo, I feel so uncomfortable.¡± Shen Qing was still talking to Huo qingge normally a second ago, but when she regained consciousness, she leaned against Huo zhongrao and panted heavily mom, brother said that you were also skinny and didn¡¯t like to eat when you were pregnant with me. Do you think I¡¯m pregnant with a daughter too? ¡± Huo qingge guided Shen Qing to chat with her. She realized that as long as she talked to her about the child, Shen Qing¡¯s attitude towards her would be normal. She felt that this was a breakthrough.. Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: If you feel uncomfortable and aggrieved, dont go for now Chapter 780: If you feel uncomfortable and aggrieved, don¡¯t go for now Translator: 549690339 Shen Qing frowned as she tried to recall her state when she was pregnant with Huo Qing GE. ¡°I¡¯m skinny, but I¡¯m not as chubby as you are ¡­ I don¡¯t want you to talk.¡± Shen Qing realized that she had been led astray by Huo qingge again and immediately stopped talking. When they were walking from Shen Qing¡¯s residence to the headquarters. Huo qingge held Huo zhongrao¡¯s arm and swung it back and forth. ¡°Walk properly, don¡¯t shake!¡± Huo zhongrao looked at his feet, afraid that Huo qingge would fall again. brother, I think mom is much better now. She just hasn¡¯t changed. Huo qingge enjoyed the afternoon, feeling that everything was so beautiful. I¡¯ve noticed that too. She¡¯s very concerned about you and the child. She can even remember how many months you¡¯re pregnant. Huo zhongrao remembered what his mother had said just now, so he was very pleased. 1 plan to let her take care of me in the hospital when I give birth. 1 want her to take care of me even when I¡¯m in confinement. If possible, I also want our mother to take care of my child. This was what Huo qingge thought, but she was afraid that li Beichen would not agree. After all, her relationship with her mother was so tense, and she had mental problems. She was in danger. I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s very dangerous. I know you want her to get better, but we can¡¯t take the risk. When you give birth, I¡¯ll bring her along. As for the rest, we¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes. well, brother, you and Xiaoyao ¡­ I¡¯m saying that you should keep your distance.¡± Huo qingge hesitated for a while before finally speaking up. Every time she came, her mother would mention the little demon. She seemed to be certain that the little demon had seduced her brother. In fact, she also felt that the little demon had some feelings for her brother. She also thought that Xiao Yao was a good person. However, she was still a child who was still in school. She was more than ten years older than her brother. This was not appropriate. Huo zhongrao pursed his lips and nodded without saying anything. He knew his sister¡¯s concerns. He knew everything. However, sometimes, it seemed like he really couldn¡¯t control himself. Logically speaking, at his age, he should have experienced a lot of things. He had the self-control and ability to adjust himself, and he should have done it well. However, he just couldn¡¯t do it¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s mouth was agape, but her heart felt a little stifled. Her brother had hesitated, and his nod had been very stiff. Back in the bedroom, Huo qingge took a shower and lay on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. Li beixiao noticed that Huo qingge was in low spirits. He thought that she had been wronged by her mother again. ¡°If you feel uncomfortable and aggrieved, don¡¯t visit mom for the time being.¡± Li beixiao sat on the bed and massaged Huo qingge¡¯s legs. They were slightly swollen due to her pregnancy. Li beixiao would give her a massage every day. Li beixiao naturally called Shen Qing ¡°mom.¡± After all, they were legally married. When li beixiao opened his mouth to call Shen Qing ¡°mother,¡± Shen Qing did not respond. She insisted that she did not have a daughter and would not have a son-in-law. ¡°It¡¯s not because of her, it¡¯s because of my brother.¡± Huo qingge felt extremely frustrated. Perhaps it was because of her pregnancy. She didn¡¯t even realize that her tone was a little irritable and not very good. Li beixiao thought that mingxiu would not tell her about the trouble that his big brother had encountered recently, so there was only one possibility, and that was the little demon ¡­ ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li beixiao asked tentatively. Recently, there had been a lot of things going on. Li beixiao had almost forgotten about his big brother and the little demon.. Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: It wasnt that she was sensitive, but that he was being too obvious Chapter 781: It wasn¡¯t that she was sensitive, but that he was being too obvious Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge immediately sat up and leaned against the headboard. She pouted slightly and looked at li beixiao. I told him to keep a distance from Xiaoyao today. He hesitated for a long time before nodding! It wasn¡¯t that she was being sensitive, but that her brother was being too obvious. As expected, it was related to the small demon. He didn¡¯t tell her before that big brother was already with Xiaoyao because he was worried that she would be worried. Now that she was pregnant, it was even more impossible for her to say it. Just a nod could make her so depressed. If she knew that they were already together, she would probably not be able to sleep all night. don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little ambiguous? big brother is the little demon¡¯s Guardian. Don¡¯t you think he needs to think twice before you suddenly say ¡®keep your distance¡¯?¡± Li beixiao also leaned on the bed and put his arm around her shoulders, holding her in his arms. ¡°Then why did he nod?¡± Huo qingge felt that li beixiao¡¯s words made sense. you¡¯re under heavy protection now. Even if you tell him not to eat or sleep, your brother will do as you say. I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. He kissed her on the forehead. It was already past three O ¡®clock. Usually, she would be asleep by this time. it¡¯s not that I¡¯m overthinking it, but my mom always talks about him and Xiaoyao as if there¡¯s such a thing. girls nowadays like people like my brother. He¡¯s calm and manly, and he¡¯s a soldier. I¡¯m just afraid of little demons ¡­ Before Huo qingge could finish her sentence, li beixiao interrupted her. ¡°You can¡¯t put the little demon as a girl!¡± Although he said that, he had seen the coquettish look of Xiaoyao when she had her arms around his big brother¡¯s neck that day. It was really alluring. No wonder even someone as principled as big brother could not resist it. The little demon was really a demon. ¡°That¡¯s true ¡­¡± Huo qingge smiled, suddenly feeling her mood lift. The little demon¡¯s personality was indeed not like a girl¡¯s. Perhaps she was really overthinking it. When the summer was over, Huo qingge was about to give birth. When she was in the hospital, she didn¡¯t expect professor Yu to come to see her. It had only been a few months since he had last seen her at her clinic, but her hair had already turned white. Professor Yu said that Qiao ran was in. mental hospital. Qiao ran had been suffering from mental problems for a long time, but professor Yu was the one who thought her child was normal. When Qiao ran¡¯s illness didn¡¯t act up, she was indeed no different from a normal person. Even if you told others that she had mental problems, they would think that you had mental problems. Back then, when she was raped, it had indeed caused serious mental damage to her. However, professor Yu also said that she had brought this upon herself. If she had not had the intention to drug li beixiao, she would not have been treated like that. This was her life. She had to bear the consequences of her own actions. Professor Yu had come to thank li beixiao for not pursuing the matter of Qiao ran adding something to Huo qingge¡¯s Chinese medicine. Li beixiao had also arranged for the best doctor to treat Qiao ran¡¯s illness. Professor Yu was very touched by this. He was also glad that he had discovered his daughter¡¯s intentions in time and stopped her from harming Huo qingge. Otherwise, if anything were to happen to Huo qingge, Qiao ran and her would definitely die. Huo qingge had no idea that li beixiao had arranged a doctor for Qiao ran.. Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: If this is true, then Chu Bai Qing is even crazier Chapter 782: If this is true, then Chu Bai Qing is even crazier Translator: 549690339 When li beixiao returned, Huo qingge asked him about it. Li beixiao thought that she was jealous and angry. ¡°Qiao ran is different from Tong Jiahui. Although she wanted to hurt you, she didn¡¯t cause you any harm.¡± she was raped more or less because of me, although she only ended up like that because she had some evil thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s her own doing. There¡¯s nothing to pity about her. I¡¯m only doing this because of professor Yu. Qiao ran didn¡¯t have a father since she was young, and it wasn¡¯t easy for professor Yu to raise her all by himself. She can¡¯t just send her away, right?¡± Li beixiao explained to Huo qingge. She was the most important person to protect now. He could not let her have any emotional fluctuations. Huo qingge¡¯s stomach was quite big now. Everyone said that it was a daughter, and Huo qingge was also looking forward to it being a girl. Because she felt that li beixiao liked his daughter more. Although Mumu would be sad to say this, this was the truth. you did the right thing. 1 hope she can be cured and be a good person. Don¡¯t have any thoughts of harming others. 1 didn¡¯t feel good when 1 saw professor Yu just now. Huo qingge felt that although li beixiao looked cold, sometimes you would find that he had a soft heart. ¡°You¡¯re the kindest woman.¡± Li beixiao kissed Huo qingge¡¯s forehead. why is it so quiet today? no one is here ¡­ During the few days that Huo qingge had been hospitalized, Feng Yan, Feng Xi, and su Tian from Nancheng would come to visit her with their Ice and Fire trumpets. They would not leave once they came, but today, no one came. She knew that Nancheng and su Tian had gone for their wedding photoshoot, but what about the rest? Seal the door Feng Yan had been in the same position for almost five minutes. It wasn¡¯t until the baby¡¯s cry that his soul was pulled back. Looking at the two little babies on the bassinet, he felt as if his throat was being gambled, and he could not say a word. Han Bing, who was opposite him, called him ¡®young master¡¯ a few times, but he couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°Are you sure ¡­ This is what Jason gave me ¡­ Something?¡± Feng Yan still couldn¡¯t get the words out of his mouth, what was this? When Jason called him, he was already in shock, thinking that something had happened to Chu baiqing. However, Jason had told him to go to a private hospital. There was something for him there, and he had asked him to get it. He asked Han Bing to get it immediately, but what he got back was another baby? What was the meaning of this? ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. The people over there specifically said that these two children were premature. They just came out of the thermal box a few days ago and said that test tube babies are generally premature ¡­ He even said that it was a miracle¡­¡± Han Bing thought about what the doctor had said and felt that it was strange. However, she looked at the two children. Although they were young, they looked very healthy. Perhaps all premature children were like this. ¡°What kind of nonsense is this ¡­ He didn¡¯t look like Jason¡¯s child, and he wasn¡¯t of mixed blood, so ¡­If* ck¡­¡± Feng Yan rubbed his head, feeling like his brain was about to explode. Halfway through his sentence, he stood up abruptly, his breathing becoming rapid. He stared at the two children, his lips trembling, but he could not speak. Han Bing seemed to have realized something, and his mouth opened wide in surprise. This was too unbelievable ¡­ ¡°To Gu Jue¡¯s house!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. He felt like he was going crazy. He was really going crazy¡­ But, if this was true, then Chu Bai Qing was even crazier. He actually¡­. Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: What else could this be? your son! Chapter 783: What else could this be? your son! Translator: 549690339 When Feng Yan arrived at Gu Jue¡¯s house with the baby stroller, he was still sleeping. Because Gu Jue¡¯s bedroom was on the second floor, Feng Yan carried one child while Han Bing carried the other. Both of their movements were stiff. These two children were considered to be easy to deal with. They didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, and occasionally smiled. Gu Jue was wearing Chu baiqing¡¯s pajamas, which were obviously a size smaller. He lay sprawled on the bed. Now, Gu Jue no longer drank and had changed to playing games. He would sleep when he was tired. All in all, she didn¡¯t want her brain to be empty, so she didn¡¯t have time to think about Chu baiqing. Feng Yan kicked Gu Jue¡¯s leg with the child in his arms. He flipped over with the blanket between his legs in frustration. ¡°Young master, put it on the bed! I feel like my brother has pooped ¡­¡± Han Bing said to Feng Yan with a serious expression. It had been two hours since she carried him back from the hospital, it was time for her to pee ¡­ Feng Yan looked at his brother in his arms and pinched the diaper. It was full. He had peed on this one too ¡­ The two of them put the child on the bed. Han Bing ran downstairs to get diapers. She saw the milk bottles prepared by the nurse and brought them up together. It was quite easy to open the diaper, and her brother had indeed pooped. Looking at the Golden color on his little butt¡­ Feng Yan closed his eyes, you¡¯re responsible for hugging me! Fortunately, his brother had only peed, but Feng Yan had no idea what was going to happen next. ¡°I¡¯m not counting on the young master either!¡± Han Bing was still better than Feng Yan. In the hospital, he had seen how the nurses handled this situation. She took out a wet tissue and wiped her brother¡¯s butt clean. After letting it dry for a while, she wrapped it with a diaper. Feng Yan mimicked Han Bing¡¯s movements and changed his brother¡¯s diaper as well. The two little fellows began to smacked their lips and whined. I think she¡¯s hungry, but I don¡¯t know how to make milk powder. Han Bing looked at the milk bottle and milk powder in his pocket and said seriously. Gu Jue was still sleeping, and he was in a deep sleep. Feng Yan pinched his thigh, but he still just turned over and continued to sleep. ¡°Get him up!¡± Feng Yan felt a headache coming on. His heart ached when he saw the two children kicking their legs and biting their fingers. Han Bing pushed Gu Jue a few times, but it was no use, so he simply scratched his ear. He knew that Lord Jue¡¯s ears were the most sensitive. Young master Chu had said that if he wanted to wake Gu Jue up, he had to grab his ear. He would definitely wake up. But what Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know was that Gu Jue endured it because he scratched him. If it was someone else who scratched his ears, their claws would have been chopped off. Sure enough, after scratching his ears, few times, Gu Jue opened his eyes in frustration¡­ ck, no f. eking¡­ Gu Jue blinked and looked at Han Bing, who was standing by his bed. He was stunned. Then, she looked at the other side. Feng Yan? He looked again. F * ck, what are those two things on the bed? Who could tell him what was that person kicking his arms and legs and groaning? Gu Jue pointed at his brother and brother on the bed. hey, this, this, this ¡­ What is this?¡± Lord Jue stammered. Lord Jue was in a mess.¡¯Am I dreaming, or am I still not awake?¡¯ Upon hearing Gu Jue¡¯s voice, the two children¡¯s eyes darted around and looked at him. Then, they giggled ¡­ As expected of twins, even their actions and expressions were the same. ¡°What else can this be? he¡¯s your son!¡± Feng Yan laughed sinisterly. He could already predict the chaotic life that the father and son would have in the future.. Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: Im afraid to see her in pain Chapter 785: I¡¯m afraid to see her in pain Translator: 549690339 ¨C Outside the delivery room- Li beixiao walked back and forth in the corridor, feeling irritated and anxious. ¡°Third brother, can you sit for a while?¡± Feng Xi looked at li beixiao and said helplessly. He was tired from all the swaying in front of him. ¡°How long have you been in there?¡± Li beixiao glanced at the watch on his wrist. How could he not remember what time he had entered? ¡°It¡¯s only been half an hour, uncle!¡± Li Nancheng was also speechless. He had never seen his youngest uncle so nervous and uneasy. ¡°Why is it only half an hour¡­¡± Li beixiao felt that two or three hours had passed, but only half an hour had passed ¡­ ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can go in and accompany her in labor!¡± Huo zhongrao was also annoyed by his wandering. He was already worried, and seeing li beixiao¡¯s nervous look, he became even more uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to see her in pain!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s conditions were suitable for natural childbirth, so if she wanted to give birth naturally, the process would be a little torturous. She had been in pain for seven hours before she entered the delivery room. For li beixiao, these seven hours were worse than death, because his heart ached for Huo qingge. He said that he wouldn¡¯t give birth, but this wasn¡¯t the time for him to say no. 1 told you, natural childbirth is the worst. We don¡¯t even know when she will give birth! Shen Qing, who had not spoken all this time, opened her mouth. Although her expression was not good, but one could hear the anxiousness in her tone. Feng Yan did not say a word the entire time, but kept yawning. For the past few days, he had been tortured by Gu Jue to the point of going crazy. Gu Jue had been video-calling him all the time, asking him to see his two sons. Chu baiqing¡¯s decision was right. Gu Jue¡¯s life now revolved around the two children. It was just that he hadn¡¯t told everyone about this matter because he didn¡¯t know how to say it. Looking at the delivery room, Feng Yan thought about when Yin shinian had given birth, did he give birth naturally or did he do a cesarean? At that time, who was by her side? The more he thought about it, the more Feng Yan smiled. Why was he thinking about that woman again? She had been gone for almost three months, but it felt like she had been gone for a long time. Three hours later. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Huo qingge gave birth to a boy who weighed about 2.5 kilograms. Everyone had always thought that it would be. girl. When Huo qingge was pushed out of the delivery room, li beixiao did not have the time to look at the child. Looking at the weak Huo qingge, his eyes actually turned red. I won¡¯t give birth anymore, let¡¯s not give birth anymore! Li beixiao¡¯s voice was a little choked. He never knew that it would be so painful for a woman to give birth. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go and take care of the child ¡­ The doctor said it looked like me ¡­¡± He felt like he had just finished a marathon. He was completely weak, and the words he spoke were soft. When she gave birth to Tang Tang and Mumu, she also gave birth naturally. At that time, she didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant with twins. Because she was too young and didn¡¯t know anything, she only felt that her stomach was quite big. At that time, she had gained 33 pounds ¡­ However, after giving birth, she didn¡¯t feel so tired and didn¡¯t have any strength at all. It was probably because he was getting older, his physical strength and energy were not as good as before. ¡°I¡¯ll see later!¡± He kissed Huo qingge¡¯s forehead. It was a very heavy kiss. Huo qingge could feel tears falling on her face, don¡¯t be like this, aren¡¯t you done giving birth¡­ Huo qingge knew that li beixiao was feeling sorry for her, and her heart felt warm. ¡°Valiant song, thank you for coming into my life!¡± It was a soft mumble that was filled with all his emotions. Huo qingge looked at him with a smile. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t miss you ¡­ Love is like this, you meet the right person at the right time.. Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: A married man doesnt know how to be romantic anymore, Yingluo Chapter 786: A married man doesn¡¯t know how to be romantic anymore, Yingluo Translator: 549690339 The youngest son¡¯s name was Xiaoting, which was given by li Nancheng, who said that this child was too good at tormenting his aunt. Everyone said that this nickname did not sound good, but li beixiao felt that it was appropriate. In the end, he decided to call her by this nickname. He hoped that his son would really stop tormenting him in the future. His name was li Chengxi, who was married by the old master. Tang Tang also had her own name, baby li. This was something Tang Tang came up with herself, and she was very persistent. Seeing that her sister could name herself, li Mumu also wanted to change her name, so he gave himself the name li bull. Li beixiao rolled his eyes at him and rejected the idea. In the end, he still called her li Mumu. After one month, li beixiao realized that he had given the child a nickname for nothing. This was because the child did not stop at all. It was extremely torturous. Huo qingge was fed with breast milk, and she had to wake up three times at night to drink it. Huo qingge was suffering from severe sleep deprivation. Li beixiao asked Huo qingge to stop breastfeeding so that she would not have to suffer so much. However, Huo qingge insisted on breastfeeding. Besides, her milk was of good quality, which was also good for the child¡¯s health. After resting for more than three months, he had climbed up very quickly. Tang Tang and Mumu often took one side of the bed and placed the bathroom in the middle of the bed. Then, they would call him and see which side he would crawl to. He was having a lot of fun. When she was seven months old, she would be able to hold onto things and walk without feeling tired. When she walked, she would never stop. When she was one year old, she could already walk steadily and could already call her father and mother very clearly. Huo qingge did not need to lose any weight after cutting off her breast milk. Her figure was just as good as before. Her breasts had grown, and this made li beixiao very satisfied. When Huo qingge was changing her clothes, she saw the wedding dress in the cabinet and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for it. Once again, she regretted giving li beixiao a marriage certificate as a birthday gift- Now that they were married and had given birth, there was no more wedding. Li beixiao had never mentioned this. Indeed, married men did not know how to be romantic ¡­ He thought about it and realized that he hadn¡¯t contacted Yin Yin for a long time. She had been abroad for almost a year and a half. He had called her a while ago and she said that she was getting married. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that time really passed by so quickly. ¡°Mom, is this a wedding dress? It¡¯s so pretty.¡± Tang Tang touched a wedding dress and asked with bright eyes. yes, this is a wedding dress. You can wear it when you get married in the future. Huo qingge said with a smile as she squatted down and pinched Tang Tang¡¯s little face. ¡°Mom, can you put it on for me to see?¡± Tang Tang also pinched her mother¡¯s face. It was so soft and smooth. No wonder daddy also liked to pinch mommy. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can wear it.¡± Huo qingge wanted to try it on, but she was afraid that she would never have the chance to wear it again. ¡°Wear it? now.¡± Tang Tang acted coquettishly towards Huo qingge, insisting that she put on the wedding dress. Huo qingge couldn¡¯t resist Tang Tang¡¯s coquettishness. Besides, she also wanted to see if she had put on weight and if she could still wear it. These wedding dresses were all very beautiful, but it was a pity that she could not wear them anymore. She picked out her favorite dress. It was a vintage wedding dress, revealing a large part of her beautiful back. It was simple, generous, and beautiful. It was a good thing she didn¡¯t put on weight. She looked so perfect in it that she thought she was beautiful. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so pretty. Let¡¯s go downstairs and show you to big brother, okay?¡± Tang Tang¡¯s face was full of excitement as she bounced and pulled Huo qingge outside. Huo qingge dragged her skirt and followed her, not listening to her when she was told to slow down.. Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: These two men are so childish from time to time, Ive had enough Chapter 787: These two men are so childish from time to time, I¡¯ve had enough Translator: 549690339 When Huo qingge and Tang Tang came downstairs, Mumu was dumbfounded. Huo qingge noticed that Mumu was wearing a suit today. She looked very handsome and gentlemanly. When he looked at Tang Tang again, he realized that she was wearing a princess dress and looked very beautiful. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so pretty. Why are you wearing a wedding dress? Are you going to get married to dad?¡± Mumu saw the doubt in her mother¡¯s eyes. In order to successfully complete the task, Mumu quickly asked. no, it¡¯s Tang Tang who asked me to wear it for her to see. Then, she wanted to show it to you ¡­ Huo qingge thought to herself,¡±! also want to have a wedding with your father!¡± It was all because they had given the marriage certificate too easily back then ¡­ ¡°Little aunt, what are you doing?¡± Li Nancheng appeared out of nowhere and looked at Huo qingge in surprise. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just wearing it for fun.¡± Huo qingge smiled awkwardly. Li Nancheng¡¯s surprised look made it seem as if she really wanted to get married. ¡°What are you in such a hurry for?¡± Valiant song asked when she saw li Nancheng about to run out in a hurry. She was about to get married, but she was still not stable. ¡°Flame said that my uncle and young master Feng are fighting. I¡¯m going to see who won.¡± Li Nancheng said anxiously. ¡°Why did they fight? Stop right there.¡± Huo qingge asked anxiously as she ran towards li Nancheng with the wedding dress in her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just going to take a look. Why don¡¯t you come with me, little aunt?¡± His words made it seem as if he was going to watch a show. Huo qingge was so angry that she immediately walked out. Her face was full of worry. Li beixiao had taken her daughter to the garden to play. Why was she fighting with Feng Yan again? it didn¡¯t matter if they fought, but she didn¡¯t want to scare her son. These two men would be childish from time to time, and she had had enough. ¡°Little aunt, slow down. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Li Nancheng held Huo qingge¡¯s hand and walked slowly, not in a hurry to watch the show. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to chat, your little uncle will give you a break!¡± Huo qingge was no longer in the mood to chat with him. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the fire. It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Nancheng looked at Huo qingge nervously, trying to organize his words. ¡°What do you want to talk about? Are you making su Tian fight again?¡± Whenever Nancheng quarreled with su Tian, he would come to her to complain. Now that they were getting married, it became more frequent. From time to time, they would quarrel, and no one would give in to the other. ¡°No, I just want to tell you that I like your little aunt very much.¡± Li Nancheng let out a breath and told Huo qingge what was on his mind, what are you doing?¡± Huo qingge was shocked. When she was still li Nancheng¡¯s fiancee, he had also said that he liked her. But now that she was his aunt, why was he here again? He was about to get married, but he was still acting out of line. Moreover, Tang Tang and Mumu were also here. not that kind of like. 1 just like you as a person. I think you¡¯re the best and most perfect woman in the world. Li Nancheng quickly explained. He did not want to be kicked to death by his uncle. ¡°You scared me. I like you too. I like your kind and straightforward personality.¡± Li Nancheng was the first person she had told her heart to. Back then, she had only told him about her search for her daughter. ¡°Hehe ¡­ I like what you said. Little aunt, you must be happy. You will definitely be happy.¡± The two of them chatted as they walked, as if they were just taking a walk and chatting. However, Huo qingge felt that it was really inconvenient for her to wear a wedding dress, especially when Tang Tang insisted that she wear a pair of custom-made crystal shoes. She was not used to walking on the grass.. Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: Im planning to snatch the wedding and marry her Chapter 788: I¡¯m planning to snatch the wedding and marry her Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m very happy right now, and we¡¯ll all be very happy.¡± This was Huo qingge¡¯s hope. She hoped that everyone she cared about would be able to live a happy life. ¡°Little aunt, I¡¯m so happy to have you in my life. I¡¯m really happy!¡± Li Nancheng stepped forward and gave Huo qingge a hug, which left her completely dazed. ¡°I also ¡­ I¡¯m very happy!¡± He felt that something was strange about Nancheng, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. Li Nancheng ran off after carrying Huo qingge, causing her to stand there strangely. ¡°Third sister-in-law, What are you looking at?¡± Feng Xi¡¯s voice came from behind, giving Huo qingge a fright. ¡°That¡­ 1 want to see where Nancheng has run off to.¡± Huo qingge felt a little confused. When did Feng Xi arrive? why didn¡¯t she know about it? She looked at him a little woodenly. Uh, very handsome ¡­ Why was she dressed so formally¡­ ¡°Third sister-in-law, what are you doing?¡± Feng Xi laughed mischievously as she pointed at Huo qingge¡¯s wedding dress. ¡°I¡¯m just casually wearing it to find the feeling.¡± It was awkward again. Why did she have to wear a wedding dress? it¡¯s nice. If you have nothing to do in the future, you can wear it out to play! Feng Xi had both hands in her pockets. She was extremely handsome, especially when she smiled. That day, Huo qingge had told li beixiao that, among the few of them, Feng Xi was actually the most handsome. In the end, li beixiao was jealous and tormented him for the whole night. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Huo qingge was embarrassed again. She had worn a wedding dress out to play. What was wrong with her? flame said that third brother and Feng Yan are fighting. I¡¯ll go take a look. Feng Xi said as she walked, her steps slow. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m also going to watch them fight.¡± Huo qingge was puzzled. Since when did the flames become so nosy? Li beixiao and Feng Yan had a fight, and they had to inform each other. Besides, the speed of their arrival was fast enough. ¡°Third brother, the first time 1 brought you to a gathering, 1 especially hated you.¡± Recalling the first time she met Huo qingge, Feng Xi felt that it was just yesterday. Time passed so quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it had been almost two years ¡°Hehe, same to you!¡± At that time, Huo qingge really didn¡¯t like Feng Xi¡¯s arrogance. On top of that, she also hated the way he treated Yin Yin. ¡°You hate me and still want to earn my money?¡± Feng Xi raised an eyebrow. The sign language he learned at that time was extremely expensive. It would be a waste of time even if he learned. He was not a mute at all, he just didn¡¯t want to talk to him. ¡°I hate you, but 1 like money! There¡¯s no conflict.¡± As they walked, they reminisced and sighed at how quickly the days passed. ¡°Third sister-in-law, do you still hate me?¡± I like it very much. You¡¯ve changed a lot compared to before. Just in terms of cooking, you¡¯ve made people look at you in a new light. When she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t eat anything, so Feng Xi thought of sending her a message to make her delicious food. This was something that was worthy of praise. ¡°Isn¡¯t it very awesome?¡± Feng Xi smiled and said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very awesome.¡± Huo qingge heaved a sigh of relief. Those high heels were really tiring. ¡°Third sister-in! law, you know that shinian is getting married! right!¡± After hesitating for a while, Feng Xi finally opened her mouth. ¡°MMFI¡­ That¡¯s right!¡± Feng Xi still couldn¡¯t forget Yin shinian. He liked her as a person and had nothing to do with her gender. ¡°I¡¯m planning to snatch the bride and marry her!¡± It seemed like a joke, but Feng Xi said it in a more serious tone. Huo qingge didn¡¯t know what to say. She stood there until Feng Xi hugged her and whispered something in her ear. Only then did she snap out of her daze.. Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: Third sister-in-law, I really like you Chapter 789: Third sister-in-law, I really like you Translator: 549690339 ¡°Third sister-in-law, you¡¯re dressed so casually today. You¡¯re so beautiful, you¡¯re a perfect match for my third brother!¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for Feng Xi to say these words to Huo qingge. She looked at him with a smile, what¡¯s wrong with you today? ¡± Huo qingge had already felt that Nancheng was acting strange, and now that Feng Xi was complimenting her, she was a little confused. ¡°It means to tell the truth.¡± Feng Xi let go of Huo qingge and continued walking forward. It made Huo qingge feel a little light, and she didn¡¯t feel as tired as before. Tang Tang and Mumu seemed to be very interested in her skirt. They each dragged one side for her, making it much easier for her to walk. Feng Xi walked faster and faster. Huo qingge couldn¡¯t keep up with her. Feng Xi, can you walk slower? ¡± Huo qingge let out a sigh of relief and shouted at him. ¡°Third sister-in-law, I really like you. If it was someone else with my third brother, I would definitely not call them third sister-in-law. I¡¯m so glad it¡¯s you!¡± Feng Xi turned around and stopped in her tracks, smiling at Huo qingge. His smile was dazzling and eye-catching under the sun, and he looked so handsome that he looked like a ruffian. At this moment, Huo qingge was completely unable to move. What was going on? Did they form a group to support her? I also like you very much ¡­ She had just said this to Nan Cheng, and now she was saying this to Feng Xi. If someone who didn¡¯t know the situation heard this, they would think that she was a promiscuous person. Feng Xi gestured to her that she understood, then turned around and left. He ran away again¡­ No matter what, he would walk with her for a while, say some touching words, and then turn around and leave. Wait a minute, is another one coming out to scare her? ¡°Sister ¡­¡± Just as Huo qingge was deep in thought, she felt a Pat on her shoulder. Then, she heard Ren¡¯s voice. It wasn¡¯t strange for Feng Xi and Nan Cheng to appear here. Ever since they had a break, they came here often. However, she was surprised that Ren would appear at this time. Because she had video-called him yesterday, he had been playing with her. He even said that he didn¡¯t know when he would have time to come over and play. Why did he come here now? ¡°Are you surprised?¡± That Ren was still so black, revealing his little canine teeth, so black that it was so cute. However, Naren, who usually wore a t-shirt and casual pants, was wearing a suit today¡­ No matter how she looked at him, he looked awkward. However, no matter what, he was still quite handsome. She just wasn¡¯t used to it. it¡¯s a surprise, a pleasant surprise ¡­ The last time he saw Ren was when he was one month old. In the blink of an eye, another year had passed. She had just felt that he had grown a lot taller. ¡°Sis, why are you wearing a wedding dress?¡± Ren yixiao¡¯s white teeth, coupled with his dark skin, made him look very cute. ¡°I¡¯m just casually wearing it to see if I¡¯m fat.¡± It was awl ward again. Huo qingge had asked her the same question when she wanted to travel from Nancheng to Feng Xi and then to na Ren. Was that person going to say that he liked her too? He had a premonition¡­ ¡°Sis, you look really good in the wedding dress.¡± Previously, Huo qingge had already officially acknowledged na Ren as her younger brother, and Huo zhongrao was quite fond of that Ren. ¡°Uncle black, mommy looks good in anything.¡± Tang Tang just called that Ren ¡®uncle black¡¯. No matter how much she was asked to change it, she was not willing to. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all nice.¡± Ren had gotten used to calling black uncle after his initial persuasion and threats were useless. Anyway, other than his sister, they either called him little black or that little black. He had no energy to be angry or to correct them. ¡°You¡¯re here to watch your brother-in-law fight with Feng Yan too?¡± Huo qingge asked jokingly.. Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: Its fine if you dont want to, youre still young! Chapter 790: It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to, you¡¯re still young! Translator: 549690339 ¡°Fight? 1 wanted to stop, so 1 came to see him. He said he was in the garden behind.¡± Na Ren chuckled, but his eyes were a little unnatural. Even if his face was red, it couldn¡¯t be seen because it was too dark. The Li family¡¯s Villa occupied a large area. The garden was built at the back and was a little far from the main building. ¡°Lord Xiu also came?¡± Huo qingge was a little surprised. That person didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who would be so impulsive. He said that he missed the children every day, which meant that he did not expect it to come so suddenly. ¡°No, master Xiu had something to do, so 1 came by myself.¡± When he said this, Ren lowered his head and tugged at his suit. Huo qingge saw that he wasn¡¯t used to it, and Ren was also uncomfortable and awkward wearing it. ¡°Let¡¯s stay for a few more days this time! I¡¯ll make you something delicious.¡± Holding onto na Ren¡¯s arm, Huo qingge was a little tired from walking on the grass in her high heels. sis, I¡¯m so happy to have met you. How should 1 put it? I feel so happy that I can even dream about it. Ren¡¯s personality was actually a little shy. When he said these words, he would always chuckle. He was so cute that it made people want to pull out his two little canine teeth. 1 also feel very blessed. I¡¯ve always wanted a younger brother. Now that 1 have you, my wish has come true. Ren was very cute and innocent. His world was very simple, and mingxiu protected him very well. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that other than master Xiu, there would be someone who would care about me and make dumplings for me.¡± Recalling the few days he spent with Huo qingge on the uninhabited island, he felt that he would never forget those days for the rest of his life. It was the warmth of a family member, a feeling he had never dared to imagine before. ¡°Don¡¯t think about the past. Just be happy now and in the future. 1 just want you to live a simple and comfortable life and find a good girl to live with.¡± Huo qingge had already planned out the future for Naren. After hearing Huo qingge¡¯s words, Ren lowered his head. He could not tell her that he did not like women ¡­ Perhaps this had something to do with the environment they grew up in. They were all men. He had little contact with women, so he didn¡¯t like them after a long time. There was someone he liked in his heart, and he felt that it should be someone he liked. He felt like his soul had left his body just by looking at his smile. Then, when she closed her eyes, she would think of him, and that kind of longing made her feel sick. sister, it¡¯s already a blessing in my life to have met you. I haven¡¯t thought about anything else yet. Other than this, nain didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to, you¡¯re still young!¡± Huo qingge was a little reluctant to leave when she did not see the garden. at first, 1 heard that 1 didn¡¯t like brother-in-law and thought that you should be with master Xiu. Master Xiu is so good, but slowly, I learned what is suitable and what is love. ¡°You will be happy with brother-in-law for the rest of your life. He¡¯s very good.¡± Na Ren did not notice that Huo qingge was walking uncomfortably in her high heels, so he continued walking. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to acknowledge him.¡± Previously, Ren Huan always picked on li beixiao¡¯s faults and didn¡¯t call him brother-in-law. Unconsciously, li beixiao also got the title of brother-in-law and was recognized. ¡°Sister, let me hug you to see if you¡¯ve gained weight.¡± Ren suddenly stopped and scratched his head as he chuckled at Huo qingge, a little embarrassed. ¡°Uh¡­ Hug me!¡± She wanted to hug him again. Would she also say that she liked him and then run away¡­. Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: Alright, alright, I was wrong, I was wrong Chapter 791: Alright, alright, I was wrong, I was wrong Translator: 549690339 However, at least Ren had asked her when he wanted to hug her. Previously, Nan Cheng and Feng Xi had come up to hug her directly, which had given her a shock. sister, I like you so much! 1 like you so much! As expected, as soon as Ren hugged Huo qingge, he told her that he liked her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m RMB? Like both? That¡­ 1 like you too!¡± At this point, if Huo qingge still thought that it was a coincidence, then she was too slow to react. Even though it was said that one pregnancy would make one stupid for three years, it was too obvious when it came to Ren. Sure enough, as soon as Huo qingge finished speaking, Ren chuckled and ran away. ¡°You two, tell me, who will be coming later?¡± Huo qingge watched as Ren ran away. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Tang Tang and Mumu, who were pretending to be mute. ¡°Who is it? It could also be someone!¡± Mumu knew that his mother had already noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Tang Tang praised her again. The way her eyes curved when she smiled was very similar to Huo qingge¡¯s. Huo qingge thought that from the moment Tang Tang made her wear the wedding dress, everything had been planned. He thought of something, but he felt that it was impossible. However, if it wasn¡¯t for the wedding, why were they going through all this trouble? Just to hug her and say that he liked her? It didn¡¯t make sense, because she was wearing a wedding dress ¡­ Was li beixiao going to give her a surprise? It didn¡¯t seem like it. Last night, he even said that it was too tiring to stop. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even have the passion to do it. He didn¡¯t even have the passion for that, so how could he give her a surprise and a wedding? Just as Huo qingge¡¯s mind was in a mess and she couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, they really came ¡­ ¡°Sister GE, sister GE ¡­¡± The crisp sound of a small trumpet came from behind her. It was them¡­ If there was a trumpet, there would definitely be flames ¡­ Sure enough, when Huo qingge turned around, she saw the little trumpet running towards her. Flame followed behind her nervously, little trumpeting, don¡¯t run. Stop. Flame shouted at the small horn in exasperation. His voice was both mentally and physically exhausted. ¡°Little trumpet, stop running.¡± Huo qingge shouted at the loudspeaker in anger. ¡°I told you not to run. If you don¡¯t listen to me, don¡¯t come out again.¡± The flame grabbed the little trumpet¡¯s arm and protected her in his arms as he growled angrily. However, she was trying to control her temper. She was simply too angry. if you don¡¯t let me out, it will affect the mood of the pregnant woman. If the child has a bad personality, 1 will not let you off. Flame. The little trumpet pouted and shouted at the flames. Yes, the little trumpet was four months pregnant, but she didn¡¯t have any self-awareness of being a mother. She couldn¡¯t change her impetuous personality and was still so lively. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, 1 was wrong, I was wrong. Don¡¯t run anymore, you can¡¯t fall again. My heart is really bad.¡± Flame immediately lost his temper when he heard the little trumpet¡¯s words. Now, he was raising an ancestor and had to serve her well. ¡°As long as the child¡¯s character isn¡¯t as impetuous as yours, it¡¯s better to be more stable, like a flame!¡± Huo qingge was also helpless against the little trumpeting. No matter how many times she was scolded, it was useless. He still ran however he wanted to, not caring at all. If she were to give birth to a child with a temper like hers, the fire would probably go crazy. The two of them were a typical case of premarital pregnancy. When the little trumpet had just gotten pregnant, flame had already announced that they were married.. Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: Youre so quiet, yet you like it so much Chapter 792: You¡¯re so quiet, yet you like it so much Translator: 549690339 However, the little trumpet refused. She had been the one chasing after the flames. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to fall in love with her, so she had to enjoy the feeling of being chased by him. Therefore, he did not want to get married and let the flames pursue her. sister GE, what¡¯s so good about being like him? he¡¯s so boring and knows nothing about romance. The little trumpet held Huo qingge¡¯s arm and rubbed against her body. ¡°You¡¯re so quiet, yet you like it so much!¡± The flame sighed helplessly and said in a muffled voice. ¡°Look at him, sister GE. He doesn¡¯t know how to speak at all!¡± Although the small-muzzled cat kept saying that the flame was not good, its eyes were still as hot as before. ¡°Alright, you can save the flame some trouble! Don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Huo qingge¡¯s heart ached for the fire. The little trumpet was too happy. It was full of energy the entire day, and it simply didn¡¯t know how to feel tired or sleepy. It was the complete opposite of what she had been at that time. When she was pregnant, she would feel sleepy and sleepy, as lazy as a cat. And the little trumpet was like a monkey¡­ Since she couldn¡¯t eat too many lollipops because she was pregnant, the flame made her candy with water fruit juice. It could be seen that the flame was really good for the little trumpet. No matter how tired he was, he would take good care of her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I¡¯m wearing a wedding dress?¡± Huo qingge asked with a smile. According to Feng Xi and the others ¡®previous routine, they should have asked this question. ¡°Sigh, I forgot to ask this.¡± The little-trumpeting guy looked upset. He had forgotten the script and was busy talking about something else. Flame glanced at the little trumpet. It was a bad guy. ¡°Then ask!¡± Huo qingge said with a smile. Her eyes narrowed as she waited. ¡°Sister GE, why are you wearing a wedding dress?¡± The little trumpet was smiling and looked childish, but she was going to be a mother soon. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m wearing it?¡± Huo qingge asked. ¡°Of course it¡¯s ¡­¡± The small-muzzled weapon was about to say something, but it was interrupted by the flames. ¡°Third sister-in-law, are you going to watch third brother and young master Feng fight?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not done yet?¡± Huo qingge asked as she looked at the flames. The flames were clearly not letting the little trumpeting speak. The more he acted this way, the more certain she was that he was hiding something from her. Moreover, it was impossible to propose. After all, they were both married. Could it really be a wedding? Li beixiao was giving her a romantic surprise? ¡°Still¡­ No!¡± Huo Yan was a little dazed by Huo qingge¡¯s gaze and replied, his eyes avoiding her. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see what stage they¡¯re at. I think if one of you comes over, they¡¯ll be exhausted.¡± Just now, Huo qingge had been worried that if li beixiao and Feng Yan really started fighting, she would be frightened and calm down. Now, it seemed like he didn¡¯t need to worry at all. This was premeditated. ¡°Hehe ¡­ I don¡¯t think so!¡± The little trumpet pulled on flame¡¯s arm and smiled, indicating for him to speak. third sister-in. law, I¡¯ve been with third brother for several years. He¡¯s self-disciplined, has no bad habits, values friendship and filial piety, and ¡­ He¡¯s a good father and a good husband. In short, he¡¯s a rare good man.¡± Flame was a person who spoke like a small trumpet. He was a taciturn person, and it was really difficult for him to say these words. my sister GE is also a rare good woman. She¡¯s beautiful, kind, smart, loyal, brave, and smart. She cooks well, and ¡­ In any case, they¡¯re the best mother and wife..¡± Chapter 793 - Chapter 793:1 really dont want to leave, Im too tired Chapter 793:1 really don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯m too tired Translator: 549690339 Compared to the flames, the small-muzzled weapon¡¯s level of praise really needed to be improved. Usually, his mouth was particularly sharp and noisy, but at the critical moment, he would drop the ball. The flame rolled its eyes at her. It had practiced at home for nothing. It had forgotten all the words it had said to her. ¡°And then?¡± This segment was right. Praise. Next, it should be like, right? then, the conclusion is that you two are very compatible, a perfect match. Then, you will be very happy¡­ The little trumpet realized that it had forgotten its lines again. Why did it say something that was not beautiful at all? ¡°And after that?¡± Huo qingge walked and stopped. She really didn¡¯t want to walk anymore. She was too tired. then, we said that we like you very much. We like you very much. We like you so much that we can¡¯t even express it. The small-muzzled weapon didn¡¯t care about its words anymore. It just said whatever it wanted to say. Every time flame opened his mouth, the small-muzzled weapon would beat him to it. He had no chance to speak at all. And she didn¡¯t follow the script, she just did as she pleased. I also like you guys very much ¡­ Come on! Give me a hug and then disappear. I¡¯ll see who¡¯s next.¡± Huo qingge stretched out her arms and made a hugging gesture. She was already familiar with this routine. sister GE, you know this. Let me tell you, the next person to appear is ¡­ The small-muzzled weapon was so excited that it wanted to say who the next person was, but it was stopped by the flames. ¡°Shut up!¡± She really felt that her head was getting bigger. She had repeatedly told her to be careful, but she forgot everything when she was happy. It was useless to say anything to her. She was simply hearing things in one ear and hearing things in the other. Flame hugged Huo qingge gently and said,¡± my third brother is really great. You two will definitely be happy until you grow old, third sister-in-law! Flame¡¯s words were very heavy and serious. ¡°We will all be very happy.¡± This was Huo qingge¡¯s wish. She wanted everyone to be happy. ¡°Let me, let me hug¡­¡± The little trumpet began to jump around anxiously again. It reached out and hugged Huo qingge. Sister Song, you¡¯re the best sister Song in the world. You¡¯re the best, so everything about you is the best! The little trumpet was like her own little sister. Huo qingge would talk about her, worry about her, and feel sorry for her. All of this happened so naturally because they were one family. you¡¯re going to be a mother soon. Don¡¯t be so impatient. Don¡¯t worry about blazing. Taking care of a child isn¡¯t as tiring as you. Huo qingge had said this to the little trumpeting many times, but it had no effect. Every time she promised, she would forget about it and continue doing what she was supposed to do. yes, yes. I¡¯ll listen to you, sis GE. I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t have to worry about me. I promise. This was what the little trumpeting would say every time. The conclusion he came to was that it was not credible. ¡°Alright, you can all disappear!¡± Huo qingge waved at them, signaling that they could leave. She was waiting for the next person to appear and was counting who had yet to come out. Feng Yan? It shouldn¡¯t be. He should still be ¡°fighting¡± with li beixiao. Gu Jue? She was probably at home looking after the twins. The twins were more annoying than when they were quiet. Ming Xiu? Ren said that he didn¡¯t come, but now it seemed that the credibility was not high¡­ Her brother? Well, that was the most likely possibility. However, if it was really a wedding, her brother would be the last one to come out. Huo qingge took off her shoes. She was really too tired. Li beixiao had prepared all this, but he had never thought that she would be tired from walking in high heels. They walked on the grass again.. Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: Im here to kidnap you without hesitation Chapter 794: I¡¯m here to kidnap you without hesitation Translator: 549690339 Moreover, she had been pregnant for a year and had not worn high heels for a long time. He really couldn¡¯t control it¡­ If it was really a wedding, she probably wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to marry him even if she went there ¡­ She was exhausted. If this was a surprise wedding, it would be a failure to make her wear high heels ¡­ Mumu whispered to Tang Tang,¡± didn¡¯t daddy say that mommy can¡¯t wear high heels?¡± Tang Tang grinned and replied,¡± I asked mommy to wear it. This pair of crystal shoes is so pretty. Mommy looks good in them. Little girls liked these things, so Tang Tang made the decision to let her mother wear the crystal shoes. Mumu rolled her eyes, but she could not say anything. She could only sigh in her heart. Tang Tang, you ruined daddy¡¯s good thing. Although she had already prepared herself, she was still shocked by mingxiu¡¯s appearance. After all, she wasn¡¯t sure if he had come. This was the first time she had seen Ming Xiu in a suit. He was very handsome, and his mature and domineering temperament was prominent. Ming Xiu was no longer in the mercenary business. Although the information Network was given to Mumu, he was still managing it. His main focus was now on the firearms business, and he was about to completely monopolize it. ¡°Godfather.¡± Mumu¡¯s relationship with Ming Xiu was very good now. When he saw Ming Xiu, he greeted him. Ming Xiu patted his head and hugged Tang Tang before looking at Huo qingge. Many years ago, he had been injured that night. From the first time he had seen Huo qingge, he knew that this woman was beautiful. All of this was in the past. Huo qingge¡¯s youthful beauty at the beginning had now turned into her mature and charming beauty, which had moved his heart. However, he was able to control his emotions freely now. He could also understand Feng Yan¡¯s feelings now, because he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Even if it was just a casual smile from her, it would still move his heart. The stories in novels where the second male lead could let go of the female lead were all lies. Once a person had entered your heart, it was impossible to forget them, let alone not care about them. ¡°Very beautiful!¡± It was a simple word, but it contained too much emotion. ¡°You¡¯re very handsome too, Mr. Ming!¡± Huo qingge smiled coyly.¡±This opening isn¡¯t about how you¡¯re going to wear a wedding dress.¡± If they had a script, mingxiu wouldn¡¯t have followed it either. Ming Xiu looked at Huo qingge without saying a word. After a long while, he finally smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve brought fish. I¡¯ll roast fish for you tonight,¡± According to the script, it was supposed to be a compliment, but when it came to Ming Xiu, it became a grilled fish. ¡°Yeah, I wanted to eat it that day.¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s grilled fish was actually very simple, but it was the simplest taste that made it the most delicious. Huo qingge still felt that the grilled fish she had eaten during her kidnapping was the best. ¡°You said that if 1 didn¡¯t meet you, I would have died long ago. 1 wouldn¡¯t be who 1 am today, enjoying life.¡± Mingxiu¡¯s experience had made his life destined to be different from others. If it wasn¡¯t for Huo qingge, he might have only been able to survive. No matter how much money he had, he could only take a breath and live one day at a time. He would not experience what happiness was or what it meant to be worried about. ¡°Mr. Ming, can we stop talking about the past?¡± Every time Ming Xiu saw her, he would talk about how she had saved him and sigh with emotion. ¡°Then tell me, if li beixiao bullies you in the future, remember to tell me immediately. 1 will kidnap you without any hesitation!¡± Ming Xiu¡¯s words were loud and clear, and he wasn¡¯t joking.. Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: She might as well find a man Chapter 795: She might as well find a man Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge bit her lip lightly, mingxiu, li beixiao won¡¯t bully me if 1 don¡¯t know. Huo qingge was sure of this. No matter what, li Beichen would always treat her the same. ¡°Besides, help me abduct him and then bring him to the forest?¡± Huo qingge had thought about finding a suitable woman for mingxiu, but he was even more difficult to deal with than Feng Yan. He didn¡¯t even give her a chance to talk to him about this. And Feng Yan, he and Yin Yin ¡­ She had only found out about this later on. She would never have thought that nainai was his and Yin Yin¡¯s child. However, they didn¡¯t end up together in the end. As their mutual friend, she couldn¡¯t help jiao xin. Feelings really couldn¡¯t be forced. Especially when you can¡¯t drag out the person living in her or him¡¯s heart, isn¡¯t it good there? that day, li beixiao said that he wanted to go and have a look. I really wanted to throw him there and let him not come out for the rest of his life. Li beixiao and Huo zhongrao both wanted to know where the mountain forest was. They were very curious. ¡°The children are here. Don¡¯t say that. If li beixiao hears this, he¡¯ll tell me to ignore you again.¡± I told your brother about that place. It¡¯s a suitable place to build a base. It¡¯s useful to him! To Huo qingge¡¯s surprise, that place was undoubtedly the best choice for building a base. ¡°Thank you, mingxiu!¡± Huo qingge really wanted to thank Ming Xiu for the weapons and this forest. ¡°I¡¯ve accepted it!¡± If Huo qingge had thanked him, he would have accepted it, just so that she wouldn¡¯t feel like she owed him anything. ¡°That¡­ Did li beixiao prepare for the wedding?¡± Huo qingge suddenly asked, trying to catch him off guard. ¡°Who knows? childish!¡± As he spoke, Ming Xiu had already pulled Huo qingge into his arms. His embrace was strong and tight. ¡°Find a woman!¡± He said. Gently patting Ming Xiu¡¯s back, Huo qingge spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s better to find a man.¡± Ming Xiu didn¡¯t say anything about how he liked her, because he knew it in his heart. For this woman in front of him, his feelings for her far exceeded that of love. He would never be able to say that word. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, what do you mean by finding a man!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Man, man. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue together was enough to make everyone suffer. There can¡¯t be any more ¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need to compare men to women. No woman can compare to you.¡± Ming Xiu was definitely not someone who would say such sweet words, so he was stunned after he finished speaking. Did he really say that? It was truly unbelievable. Huo qingge couldn¡¯t describe the feelings in her heart. She only hoped that everyone she cared about would be happy. After all, there was only one Huo qingge in this world, and she belonged to li beixiao. She didn¡¯t think that she was good enough to make him or them take her to heart. This feeling was really uncomfortable, and it was not a feeling of self-satisfaction. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Gu Jue will be here soon!¡± He planted a heavy kiss on Huo qingge¡¯s forehead for about three to four seconds before he turned around and left. Looking at Ming Xiu¡¯s back, Huo qingge felt a little depressed. She prayed to God that he would let him meet someone he loved, a sincere prayer. Gu Jue? With twins? When Huo qingge turned around and saw who it was, she was stunned. It was not Gu Jue. When did Ming Xiu learn to lie? however, the person who came was indeed someone she had not expected.. Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: He was like this when she first met him Chapter 796: He was like this when she first met him Translator: 549690339 Chu Yunyi stood in front of Huo qingge, dressed in a well-fitted white suit. The color white really suited Chu Yunyi. Perhaps only he could control the color so naturally. It had been almost two years since she last saw Chu Yunyi. Ever since he left the country, he had never returned. Huo qingge knew that he had yet to overcome the barrier in his heart and was unable to face her. Li beixiao had also said that Yun Yi was actually very stubborn and persistent in everything. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have only liked music for so many years and had no interest in other things. Huo qingge took two steps forward and realized that she was not wearing any shoes. She had been standing there talking to Ming Xiu and hadn¡¯t walked, so she only realized now that she was still barefooted on the grass. ¡°Little aunt!¡± The way she addressed him as ¡®little aunt¡¯ was very calm. Chu Yunyi¡¯s voice was still as clear and penetrating as before, and the smile on his face was still so mesmerizing. Huo qingge knew that this was the Chu Tian she knew. He was like this when she first met him. It was like a cure for everything. Seeing his smile would make you feel that the whole world was bright and beautiful. At that time, when he reached out his hand to her, it was the same feeling, as if he could live on. ¡°Long time no see!¡± It was a simple sentence. It had indeed been a long time. It had been a long time since she had seen Chu Tian like this. It had been a few years, and she couldn¡¯t remember him anymore ¡­ Huo qingge realized that she had already forgotten the things that had happened in the past. Those dark and sorrowful things that she had felt at that time were no longer as clear as before. She thought that it was probably because she was too happy now that she had forgotten about it. ¡°Auntie, you look so beautiful in the wedding dress!¡± Chu Yunyi had also fantasized that his Qingqing would walk to him in a wedding dress with a shy face. However, the Huo qingge in his dreams could not compare to the beauty he had now. This was real, but it did not belong to him, and would never belong to him. However, he was happy for her because she had found her happiness, the happiness that belonged to her, the happiness that he could not give. ¡°You¡¯ll look pretty in other clothes too.¡± As soon as she put on her shoes, she felt tired from standing, so she took two steps forward. I¡¯ve seen it stop. It¡¯s very naughty, even more naughty than Mumu when she was young. Chu Yunyi didn¡¯t know what to say to ease the tension and awkwardness he felt. ¡°Yes, naughty. Otherwise, you can¡¯t call it¡± stop.¡±¡± Huo qingge stood in front of Chu Yunyi, trying to break the awkwardness between the two. Yunyi, everyone will meet a lot of people in their life. It¡¯s normal to come and go. Nothing is unchanging, and so are we. 1¡¯11 keep the beautiful past with you in my heart. No matter when, those few days with you were the happiest days I¡¯ve had overseas. I¡¯ll never forget them in my life. ¡°I won¡¯t forget either!¡± Chu Yunyi held Huo qingge in his arms. His actions were so light and gentle, as if he was protecting a precious treasure. 1 thought that music was enough for my world. It wasn¡¯t until I met you that I realized that there are many things in life, such as love ¡­ I know that my uncle used to treat me well, but I didn¡¯t want to touch that kind of kinship. I felt that it was a burden. However, after I returned to the country this time and met you, and found out that you were my aunt, I had another realization at the same time that I was breaking down. That is, kinship is really important. My uncle has always been tolerant and patient with me ¡­. Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: Youre not following the routine either Chapter 797: You¡¯re not following the routine either Translator: 549690339 now that i think back to the days when I caused all of you so much trouble, I don¡¯t even know how to face you. I was too stubborn. That deep love had been buried in his heart for many years. It was not something that could be done by simply not thinking about it. This was human nature. Although all emotions were attached to him, they were not in his control. Instead, he would be affected by his emotions. it¡¯s all in the past, Yun Yi. We¡¯re a family, a family with deep feelings! As for Ming Xiu or Feng Yan, Huo qingge could speak her mind. However, Yun Yi couldn¡¯t. He was a junior, and he had to control his words. He had a medical history, so he had to be careful with his words. I¡¯m really fine, little aunt, little aunt, little aunt¡­ Chu Yunyi called her ¡®aunty¡¯ several times in a row. His tone was very natural, no longer as reluctant as before. Huo qingge let out a sigh of relief. She was very pleased to see Chu Yunyi like this. ¡°Auntie, 1 like you!¡± ¡°Like again.¡± Huo qingge was wondering who had given them this script. Hug and like¡­ Why? ¡°That¡­ I also like you!¡± In the past, Huo qingge would definitely not have said it out loud. However, things were different now. She had returned the favor to those who had said she liked her. Liking someone wasn¡¯t just the feeling between a man and a woman. She was full of too many things. As she watched Chu Yunyi leave, Huo qingge thanked him in her heart,¡± if I didn¡¯t meet you that night, I wouldn¡¯t be as happy as 1 am today. I¡¯m afraid 1 would have lost all hope of living. At this moment, Huo qingge seemed to have a deeper understanding of mingxiu¡¯s feelings for her. Those were the emotions that gave him life, and he would never forget them for the rest of his life. They had been deeply engraved in his heart. Huo qingge smiled when she saw Gu Jue walking towards her. She still remembered the time when she was working in Sophia. At that time, li Nancheng had been hospitalized and she had to take care of him. She had no money on her, so she had wanted to find a job. He asked the head nurse¡¯s young lady, and they said that with her condition, she had no education and had to take care of patients during the day. At night, he would make the most money by selling alcohol at the bar, so he didn¡¯t have many requests. The next day, she went to Yun Cheng¡¯s largest club, Sofia, and sister Bing had taken a fancy to her. She was asked to go to work directly. It was only on the second day of work that she found out that their boss¡¯s name was Gu Jue, and people called him Lord Jue. She had thought that he would be some middle-aged man in his forties or fifties, but she did not expect that Lord Jue was such a wild and handsome man. She had never expected that he would call her third sister-in-law one day. It had only been two years, but the hot-tempered Lord Jue, who was tired of saying even one more word, had become a super stay-at-home dad today. He had forced her to take care of the twins and do everything by herself. This surprised everyone, but it was understandable, because the twins were his and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s children. However, no one knew where Chu Bai Qing was. The only thing they knew was that he was still alive. ¡°Third sister-in-law, let¡¯s hug first!¡± Gu Jue was still looking at his watch when he walked over. Dressed in a black suit, he looked abstinent and cold. Without a tie, he looked casual and lazy. ¡°You¡¯re not following the rules!¡± Huo qingge gave Gu Jue a deep hug, because he was really great. She and Li beixiao would take care of the child. They didn¡¯t need a nanny because they didn¡¯t want to miss out on every stage of the child¡¯s growth. She had a deep understanding of how hard it was to take care of a child. It was tiring enough for them to stop taking care of one person, not to mention that Gu Jue had to take care of two ¡­. Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: He would continue to wait, no matter how long it took Chapter 798: He would continue to wait, no matter how long it took Translator: 549690339 ¡°I don¡¯t know who arranged the script, how childish!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s face was full of frustration. He thought that such a boring script was probably set by Feng Yan. It was so childish. What did he mean by ¡®thank you for being in my life¡¯,¡¯ like you¡¯, and ¡®hug you¡¯¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s little seven and little nine?¡± Huo qingge also smiled helplessly. She also wanted to know who had arranged for this script. ¡°Aunt Shen and Han Bing are watching! I¡¯m really afraid that your son will bully little 9th and little 7th will beat your son up. It¡¯ll be lively then.¡± Little nine was the younger brother, Chu baiqing¡¯s son, while little seven was the older brother, Gu Jue¡¯s son. They were called little seven and little nine because seven was Gu Jue¡¯s lucky number, and nine was Chu baiqing¡¯s lucky number. Gu Jue named them as such for the sake of simplicity and convenience. Little Nine¡¯s personality was very similar to Chu baiqing¡¯s. She was only a year old, but it was already obvious that she was a bit of a clean freak. Little seven, on the other hand, was more irritable and had a bad temper. She was simply a replica of Gu Jue and often bullied little nine. Because she had bullied little Jiu, she had been beaten up by Gu Jue many times. However, once someone bullied little nine, little seven would definitely run over and beat him up. He had to beat him until he was on the ground. When he had just learned how to crawl, he had gone to get a heads up because he had to observe for half an hour before he could leave if there were no adverse reactions. The community provided a climbing house for the babies. One of them cried so loudly that little 9th cried in fear. Little seven immediately crawled over and screamed at the crying child. The child was so scared that he didn¡¯t even know how to cry. Little seven turned around and started babbling at little nine again. Gu Jue then thought that little seven probably wanted to say,¡± what are you crying for? you¡¯re so good. Ever since everyone knew that Gu Jue had a son, little seven and little nine would often play together. After that, Xiao Jing would bully little nine, and little seven would stop. The two of them wouldn¡¯t give in to each other, and once they started fighting, little nine would cry again, causing everyone to have a headache. They didn¡¯t care about Xiao Qi¡¯s fights. If they couldn¡¯t break the child, they would. Every time, it would be a mess. ¡°I have to say something, but I don¡¯t know what to say. 1 don¡¯t like you like Feng Yan, Ming Xiu, or Yun Yi, and I can¡¯t even express my feelings. I just think it¡¯s good for you to be with third brother, it¡¯s comfortable to look at.¡± you¡¯re still supporting me and Bai Qing, that¡¯s enough. 1¡¯11 remember it in my heart. 1 wish you and third brother a happy life, and anger ah Yan to death. Gu Jue spoke very quickly and anxiously. It was obvious that he was thinking about the child. Between little seven and little nine, he was more biased towards little nine, and his bias was very obvious. He was afraid that little nine would be bullied. alright, I know. You should hurry over! Huo qingge smiled helplessly. This Gu Jue was very manly, but Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see it. Even though Gu Jue no longer mentioned Chu baiqing, everyone knew that he was waiting for him to suddenly appear at his house one day. It was as sudden as his disappearance, catching everyone off guard. He had been looking forward to it every day, and he had been waiting for it day by day¡­ also, I¡¯m helping Bai Qing to hug your third sister-in-law. You¡¯re the only person he¡¯s ever spoken to, so he should really thank you. Gu Jue gave Huo qingge another hug, but this time, it was even more intense than before. He felt pain whenever he talked about Chu Bai Qing. He didn¡¯t know when the days he had been waiting for would end. The only thing he knew was that he would continue to wait. No matter how long it took, he would wait. It was because he could only breathe and have hope when he had thoughts.. Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: He f * eking dared not to come back, he dared Chapter 799: He f * eking dared not to come back, he dared Translator: 549690339 Even though she was always around little seven and little nine, she didn¡¯t have the time to think about it when she was busy. However, once the child was asleep and the world became quiet, that bone-chilling pain would spread throughout the body. He couldn¡¯t sleep even if he was scratching his heart and liver. It was so painful that he wanted to scream. The longing in his heart that he couldn¡¯t vent was simply torturing him to death. It was the kind that wanted to be free but couldn¡¯t, and could only be tortured ¡°Jue, he¡¯ll be back. He definitely will.¡± Other than this, Huo qingge did not know what else to say. This was everyone¡¯s hope. In fact, she really wanted to say that everyone was suffering, but she just didn¡¯t show it in front of him. Everyone¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t good, and it was really uncomfortable. However, it was precisely because there was no news that they were waiting, even if their thoughts ran wild, wondering if he was already dead. However, when they thought of this word, it was immediately overturned, because no one was willing to believe it. he f * eking dares not to come back. He dares! Gu Jue laughed. Only he could understand how helpless and sorrowful his laughter was. ¡°I¡¯m leaving third sister-in-law, I¡¯m going to see little seventh and little ninth, ah ¡­ By the way, my whole family likes you a lot. F * ck, who the hell made this script?¡± Gu Jue waved his hand in frustration and turned to leave. Gu Jue had great control over his vulgarities. He would never say it in front of the child. He would only say a few words in front of other people when he was feeling a little emotional. It was a habit that he couldn¡¯t change in a short time. Huo qingge prayed for Chu baiqing¡¯s return every day, hoping that their family could reunite soon. Mumu and Tang Tang remained silent. Huo qingge looked at the two of them and asked,¡± is it your uncle or your Godfather? ¡± This question was directed at Tangtang. Mumu, that clever little girl, would not answer even if she asked. Huo qingge was thinking that if her brother came over, she would let him carry her on his back because it would be too tiring. ¡°It could also be dad ¡­¡± Mumu naughtily said, and actually gave a third answer. how is that possible? dad must be the last one to appear. Tang Tang immediately retorted. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Mumu looked at her little sister and touched her head. It was good to live such a simple and happy life. Because he felt that sometimes being too smart was not a good thing. It was too tiring. Tang Tang was completely spoiled like a princess. Everyone¡¯s love was given to her because she owed everyone. However, it was a good thing that Tang Tang was not arrogant or willful. She was simple and pure, which was what they wanted. ¡°It¡¯s uncle!¡± Tang Tang shouted as she pointed behind Huo qingge. Huo qingge turned around, and Tang Tang and Mumu immediately helped to lift the wedding dress. ¡°Brother, carry me! I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Huo qingge said coyly as she extended her arm towards Huo zhongrao. Huo zhongrao¡¯s cold face broke into a pampering smile. He walked over to Huo qingge and squatted down, come up. Huo qingge lifted the hem of her wedding dress, wrapped her arms around Huo zhongrao¡¯s neck, and lay on his back. Huo qingge¡¯s intuition told her that it was comfortable. mommy, we¡¯re leaving. Let¡¯s go play with little seven and little nine! Mumu pulled Tang Tang and ran away. Huo qingge thought that there must be some script for them. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have followed him so quietly. When her uncle came, she ran away in a hurry. ¡°Brother, if you still didn¡¯t come, I would have knocked you out on the spot.¡± Lying comfortably on Huo zhongrao¡¯s back, Huo qingge¡¯s calves began to ache.. Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: He could piggyback her on her wedding day, but only once Chapter 800: He could piggyback her on her wedding day, but only once Translator: 549690339 She hadn¡¯t worn high heels for a long time, and the grass was indeed hard to walk on. lluo qingge was thinking about what would happen if she lay on the grass without a care and Li beixiao could not see her. ¡°Brother, is li beixiao preparing for a wedding?¡± Actually, there was no point in asking anymore. Li beixiao must have prepared a wedding. She just wanted to give herself a surprise, but she didn¡¯t expect that the high heels would affect the overall romance. She was really tired and her legs were sore. If anyone wanted to lose weight again, they could totally recommend her to wear high heels and walk on the grass. It would definitely work. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that there won¡¯t be any surprises halfway through. Ah Yan still insisted that it¡¯s so romantic that everyone in your life will accompany you for a while. If it weren¡¯t for these people, you and Bei Zhi wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk together.¡± lluo zhongrao was carrying lluo qingge on his back. His steps were steady, but he was panting slightly. ¡°Gu Jue was right. Ah Yan came up with the script. But he is right. Without these people, how could I be with li beixiao? this is a good idea ¡­¡± If li Nancheng had not been hit, she would not have taken the blame and would not have known li beixiao ¡­ Everything that happened and the people who appeared were all destined and arranged. ¡°Just for this wedding, we¡¯ve been busy for a few days, and our opinions are always different. Let¡¯s get married quickly. Beiming is already possessed. He always wants to give you the best, the unforgettable one, but he doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s the best.¡± Although Huo zhongrao was annoyed, he was still very happy that li beixiao had put in so much effort to give his sister an unforgettable wedding. If a man was willing to do something that he disdained to do for you, and he even wanted to do it to the best of his ability, then your position in his heart was obvious. ¡°I told him that he¡¯s the best for me, but he still wants to give me something better.¡± Her heart was filled with sweetness. Li beixiao only had her in his heart. His focus was on his family and her child. He was really a rare good man. She felt that she was very blessed, but he always felt that she was not doing well enough. ¡°What burden?¡± he asked. Huo zhongrao had been carrying Huo qingge on his back the entire time as he walked slowly, enjoying the process. Because there were many times he could carry her, but on her wedding day, he would only carry her once. Because she would never get married again. ¡°My heart is so sweet! I¡¯m just saying it.¡± Huo qingge smiled shyly. Perhaps all women were like this! ¡°Brother, are you tired?¡± Huo qingge whispered into his ear as she wrapped her arms around his neck. I¡¯m not tired. It was more tiring to carry you when we were young. I was always afraid that 1 would drop you. At that time, Huo qingge was the treasure of the family, and everyone was very careful with her. And she loved it the most when he hugged her. Every time he hugged her, she would giggle and giggle. She was very cute. Sometimes, when he was happy, he would be dishonest. Once, he almost threw her to the ground. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to hug her for a few days. He was quite bold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you piggyback me when we were young?¡± Her brother always liked to tell her about their childhood when he had nothing to do. In fact, there were only a few things that happened when they talked about it, but it was never enough. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to carry you.. You¡¯re making me drool all over my neck!¡± Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: She just didnt say it, how could she not feel uncomfortable Chapter 801: She just didn¡¯t say it, how could she not feel uncomfortable Translator: 549690339 Huo zhongrao¡¯s tone carried a hint of a smile. He only had so many memories of his childhood. He had not dared to forget it all these years and had kept thinking about it over and over again. It was also by relying on these only memories that he had held on for so many years. After so many years, his sister was already a mother of three. Today, she was getting married. Although the order was a little messy, the younger sister was getting married. It was different for the older brother. She always had a lot on her mind, but fortunately, she married someone he approved of, so she was less worried. ¡°Children are all like that. Even now, Xiaoning likes to gnaw.¡± As Huo qingge spoke, she even rubbed her face against Huo zhongrao¡¯s neck. She wanted her brother to once again experience the memory of her babbling and drooling. she¡¯s about to get married. She always says that she wants to spend time with you, but she never does. There are always many things to do. Huo zhongrao always wanted to free up a few days to do nothing but accompany Huo qingge. However, things happened one after another. Too many things had happened, so much that he was in a terrible fix. brother, it¡¯s only half an hour to drive from our house to the headquarters. I¡¯m not married overseas, so don¡¯t be like this. She hugged her brother¡¯s neck tightly and felt a lump in her throat. She knew that her brother had always been reluctant to part with her. He always wanted her to stay by his side for a few more years and pamper her. However, the reality was that she was already a mother of three ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not the same. Even if you live opposite each other, you¡¯re still a member of the Li family. Slowly, your focus will be on your husband, children, and family!¡± Huo zhongrao had already experienced it by now. That day, when he asked Huo qingge to come home for dinner, she said that she wouldn¡¯t go back and promised to make dumplings for Mumu and Tang Tang. So what if they lived close to each other? they couldn¡¯t go home often. Huo zhongrao knew that he was being unreasonable, but that was how he felt. ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn back? I¡¯m not getting married.¡± Huo qingge sniffled, her heart filled with bitterness at her brother¡¯s words. It didn¡¯t feel good no matter what. this is just a ceremony. You¡¯re already married. Huo zhongrao sighed. If they had not gotten married, he might have turned around and carried her home. it¡¯s hard to bear, but mom won¡¯t. Now, the relationship between the mother and daughter had improved, and this was all thanks to the peace. Shen Qing liked to stop, she liked it very much and stopped also liked grandma very much. She would think of it when she did not see it for a few days and now she could already talk about grandma and would make Shen Qing laugh for a long time every time. Occasionally, she would call Huo qingge a monster who wanted to harm Huo zhongrao, but she would not say anything else. This was already quite good. Compared to the past, Huo qingge felt that this was already very difficult. you just don¡¯t say it, so how can you not feel uncomfortable? last time, you said that you¡¯d be quiet and noisy and that you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well. I told her about it when I got home, and she said that she would come over to take care of you for a few days. She was worried that the two of you would think that an elderly person raising a child is too pampered. Huo zhongrao knew his mother well. She had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. Some things still couldn¡¯t be changed. After all, there were some thoughts and grievances that had been suppressed in her heart for so many years. It was impossible for her to stop thinking about it and accept everything. So, let¡¯s just continue to get along like this! It was fine as long as it wasn¡¯t like before.. Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: The Huo family needs an heir too Chapter 802: The Huo family needs an heir too Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing Huo zhongrao¡¯s words, Huo qingge¡¯s eyes reddened, but she held back her tears. But now she was already crying out. She had always felt that Shen Qing was not willing to see her and hated her existence. Every time she came, she would just watch Xiaoting. She didn¡¯t even like Tangtang and Mumu, so she only played with Xiaoting. This made her feel very uncomfortable. It turned out that she was worried that we would not be at ease with her taking care of the child. alright, stop crying. I¡¯m upset if you cry. Huo zhongrao stopped in his tracks and said in a heavy tone. He could not bear to see Huo qingge cry. He didn¡¯t know what to do when she cried, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to coax her. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t cry when they get married?¡± Her voice was choked with sobs and muffled with a nasal tone, as if she had a cold. ¡°You¡¯re already married. You married yourself.¡± Huo zhongrao felt a headache coming on as he recalled the scene of Huo qingge taking out her marriage certificate two years ago. How could she get married so impulsively? ¡°Didn¡¯t you get married well?¡± Once again, she hugged Huo zhongrao¡¯s neck tightly and sniffed. ¡°He¡¯s strangled to death!¡± He sighed. Sometimes, Huo qingge was like a child in front of him. Often, at this time, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her and wanted to keep her by his side. ¡°Is that ah Yan?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s eyes were a little blurry from all the crying, and she could not see clearly. The sun was shining brightly. ¡°Yes, I thought that 1 should be the one to hand you over to bei Zhi, but I was arranged to do so before him.¡± According to the normal routine, this should be the case. ¡°I guess they¡¯ll fight again later!¡± At this stage, there were no more surprises, but his heart was warm. The distance from the villa to the garden was not short, but they all came out to accompany her. She felt that she was so lucky to be able to meet these people. She had never thought that she would be able to meet them. You really don¡¯t know what kind of people will appear in your life. ¡°Come down! It¡¯s quite heavy!¡± Even if he couldn¡¯t bear to, he had to let her go because she belonged to another man. She clumsily wiped away Huo qingge¡¯s tears. His sister was still the prettiest even without makeup. ¡°If 1 had makeup on and you wiped my tears like that, the groom would probably break off the engagement.¡± Huo qingge pouted and said. ¡°He would dare!¡± Huo zhongrao said with a frown. Ever since little demon ¡­ After she had separated from her brother, she felt that her brother had changed, changed a lot. There were some things that she didn¡¯t dare to think about. She was afraid that his brother would end up like this for the rest of his life. For a man like him, once he put his feelings into it, it was really difficult for him to get out of it and walk towards another woman. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Huo qingge opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°There¡¯s a new minister at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. She¡¯s one year younger than me. I¡¯ll bring her to you in a few days. If you think she¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll marry her. Mom wants grandchildren, and the Huo family needs an heir.¡± He knew very well what his sister wanted to say. He also knew the burden and responsibility he had on his shoulders. Since Xiao Yao had chosen to leave, he would respect her decision. After all, they had never even started a relationship. It was his greed that made him irrational and uncontrollable. He had forgotten that she was a little demon, a little demon that could not be controlled. ¡°Really¡­ Is it?¡± Huo qingge looked at Huo zhongrao in surprise. This was too sudden. She had been worried that her brother would never be able to get over it. It was hard to tell who was right and who was wrong between him and little demon. No one could explain matters of the heart. No one, everyone had their own choices.. Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Chapter 803-two-faced, come over Chapter 803: Chapter 803-two-faced, come over Translator: 549690339 After all, little demon was still too young. Her thoughts were very simple. If she loved him, she would love him. If she didn¡¯t love him, she would separate from him. No one had the right to say that her behavior was too willful or irresponsible. Compared to the little demon, her brother was a mature man. These things were all things that he should have thought of and expected. well, they all say she¡¯s pretty, but I don¡¯t feel anything. I¡¯m on good terms with her brother, that¡¯s all¡­ Huo zhongrao pursed his lips. Yes, that¡¯s it. His life was supposed to be like this. He would get to know a woman, get married and have children, and live a normal life. There wouldn¡¯t be any excitement or surprise, because it was abnormal¡­ ¡°Well, we¡¯ll meet in the next few days, and we¡¯ll get married soon! This is the right way, it¡¯s good.¡± She hugged Huo zhongrao tightly. She knew that his heart was full of little demons and no other woman would be able to enter. However, he had his own responsibilities and responsibilities. He was no longer a young and foolish boy who could do whatever he wanted, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡± After ruffling Huo qingge¡¯s hair, Huo zhongrao turned around and left with heavy steps. Huo qingge wanted to call out to him, but her lips moved. In the end, she still turned around and looked at Feng Yan. Other than Yun Yi, they seemed to have discussed it beforehand and were all wearing black suits. They each had their own charm, and they were all mesmerizing. ¡°Isn¡¯t he handsome?¡± Feng Yan pointed at his own devilishly handsome face and smiled devilishly. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Even though she said that, she had to admit that Feng Yan was really handsome. ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say, come here!¡± He waved at Huo qingge and spoke in a domineering tone, causing Huo qingge to burst out in laughter. However, she still walked over and carefully lifted her skirt. ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming over to help? I¡¯m wearing high heels, so I can¡¯t walk steadily and I¡¯m tired.¡± She looked at Feng Yan with a little resentment. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help, walk over here yourself!¡± Even though he said that, Feng Yan still took two steps forward. Huo qingge held onto Feng Yan¡¯s arm as she supported her body. Her body was relaxed after being carried on her brother¡¯s back, and she felt lazy. ¡°The first time 1 saw you, you were sitting on the ground like a stray cat. I thought you were so pitiful.¡± When he thought back to that time, Feng Yan always felt a little regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have fought with li beixiao. He should have taken Huo qingge down directly and Li beixiao wouldn¡¯t be in trouble now. However, thinking about it, those were all impossible, because everyone was destined to be together. Just like how he and Yin shinian had nainai without him knowing. Valiant song and Li beixiao also had Tang Tang and Mumu when they did not know each other. Then, many years later, they met again in the vast sea of people. This was the fate of fate. However, this kind of fate would not always exist. Some people were together, and some people were separated. ¡°The first time I saw you, I thought you were very handsome, but now I find you very annoying.¡± The corners of Huo qingge¡¯s mouth curled up as she joked. ¡°Tell me, were you interested in me at that time?¡± His deep eyes were filled with gentleness, but they were extremely gentle. ¡°No, I thought you and Li beixiao were a couple, so I just wanted to stay away from you.¡± This was the truth. At that time, she really only wanted to get rid of these two people. ¡°We¡¯re a couple now, and he said he can¡¯t live without me.¡± If li beixiao heard such nauseating words, he would definitely kick him to death.. Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: Are you satisfied with two men fighting over you? Chapter 804: Are you satisfied with two men fighting over you? Translator: 549690339 I still have a wedding gown with me. Do you want to wear it? you can marry him,¡± Huo qingge said, amused. ¡°At that time, did you also think about who attacked and who suffered?¡± Feng Yan was using an easy method to send Huo qingge to li Beichen¡¯s side. ¡°I really can¡¯t tell. It feels like they¡¯re all attacking. Aiyo, what¡¯s all this about? you¡¯ve led me astray.¡± She shook her head and felt that she was really stupid for three years. ¡°I¡¯m the Executive Director for this wedding. Do you like it?¡± He looked at Huo qingge¡¯s squinted eyes. Li beixiao had said that he wanted to give her the best. He felt that li beixiao was the best for her. Li beixiao said that everyone was the best for her, so she had such an idea. well, it¡¯s very good. I¡¯m very touched, but it¡¯s also a little childish. For example, hugging and liking something¡­ Huo qingge had to tell the truth. She looked up and saw the wedding scene filled with fresh flowers. He had appeared in front of her without any expectations. It was so dreamy. ¡°Those hugs and sweet words were all arranged by your husband. He said that he would generously give these men who like you a last chance to hug you and talk to each other, and then stay away from you in the future. Do you need a beating?¡± After hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words, Huo qingge was stunned for a moment before she laughed. This did sound like something that li beixiao would say. She laughed again and again. So this was what hugging and liking meant. It seemed that Nan Cheng and the others had misunderstood. They also said like and hugging along with Ming Xiuyun and the others. This wedding was really too creative, and she liked it very much. ¡°You also think it¡¯s funny, right? Do you know why I¡¯m the last one to appear?¡± When Feng Yan said this, one could almost hear him gritting his teeth, and it was obvious that he was quite angry. ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s standing on the stage and can see our every move to prevent me from doing anything out of line. What a joke, if 1 wanted to do something, would he be able to stop me? What a joke.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Huo qingge was already in his arms. Feng Yan hugged her tightly and even kissed her on the forehead. Huo qingge felt that he was being childish again. He was doing it for li beixiao to see. There was no end to it. Ever since Yin Yin had left, Feng Yan had often done things that deserved a beating, like now. Or, he would snatch the toy from little Nine¡¯s hands and put it in little Seven¡¯s hands. Then, he would push little seven in front of little nine. She wanted Gu Jue to teach little seven a lesson and then tell him that she was the one who did it. ¡°Childish.¡± Huo qingge said helplessly. 1¡¯11 see what your man can do to me. He¡¯s coming over with such an aggressive look. He looks like he¡¯s going to fight! Feng Yan looked provocatively at li Beichen, who was walking towards them, and said ruffian-like. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you guys fight! I was tricked all the way here. If you guys aren¡¯t fighting, what am 1 supposed to watch?¡± Huo qingge smiled at Feng Yan, as if she was watching a good show. ¡°Two men fighting over you, are you satisfied?¡± Feng Yan raised an eyebrow and looked at Huo qingge with an evil gaze. He felt that Huo qingge was becoming more and more evil. She was no longer easy to deceive. In the past, she would believe whatever you said. Once you mentioned fighting, she would get nervous. Now, she was actually waiting to see them fight. This stance seemed to imply that they had no choice but to fight. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see how far they¡¯ve fought to know if they¡¯re satisfied or not, right?¡± Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: This is the beauty of pregnancy before marriage Chapter 805: This is the beauty of pregnancy before marriage Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan let go of Huo qingge and looked down at her. you¡¯re getting worse. ¡°That also depends on who I learned it from.¡± In fact, Huo qingge knew that Feng Yan was just using a more relaxed way to hand her over to li beixiao. ¡°Alright, you should hurry over! Look at him, it¡¯s like we¡¯re bullying you.¡± Feng Yan pinched Huo qingge¡¯s face. When ¡°All Yan, Yin Yin is a good woman ¡­¡± Huo qingge knew that Feng Yan didn¡¯t want to talk about Yin Yin, but she didn¡¯t want their relationship to end like this. Putting everything else aside, there was still nainai between them, and the child needed his parents. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about her!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s tone became especially feminine when he spoke of the topic, and there was an obvious change in his expression. alright, alright, alright. 1 won¡¯t say it. 1 won¡¯t say it¡­ He sighed slightly. No one else could interfere in matters of the heart. Huo qingge smiled at the familiar scent of someone gently hugging her waist. ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± Feng Yan looked at li beixiao with a smile. He was still so worried and didn¡¯t feel tired. ¡°This set of clothes isn¡¯t suitable, I can¡¯t display my full strength!¡± Li beixiao said in a hoarse voice as he gently bit Huo qingge¡¯s ear. ¡°Can I ask where everyone is?¡± Huo qingge did not see anyone. This did not seem like a wedding. there¡¯s no one else. It¡¯s just a few of them. Xiaoting and little seven started fighting, and little nine kept crying. They¡¯re all busy by the lake. Li beixiao¡¯s voice was very helpless. According to the original script, they should be standing on the stage and receiving blessings. ¡°This is the beauty of pregnancy before marriage.¡± Feng Yan was quite willing to watch little seven and Huo ting fight. The two of them were very serious when they fought. He still had a little bit of energy and wouldn¡¯t cry just because of a beating or a push. He was a little pure man. ¡°The romantic surprise is ruined just like that.¡± Li beixiao felt extremely helpless. He had always wanted to give Huo qingge the best, but he always found that there were always small accidents. ¡°It¡¯s already ruined. I¡¯m wearing high heels on the grass. Li beixiao, what do you think?¡± She didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at the mention of this. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to wear high heels. I told Tang Tang not to change her shoes ¡­ This child.¡± Li beixiao quickly squatted down and lifted a corner of the wedding dress to look at Huo qingge¡¯s feet. ¡°She must have thought that these shoes looked good, so she let me wear them. That¡­ Are we just going to stand here? Or should she go and see the child? This pair of crystal shoes was custom-made. No matter how comfortable the shoes were, for someone like Huo qingge who had not worn any shoes for almost two years, it would definitely hurt. ¡°She must have thought that these shoes looked good, so she let me wear them. That¡­ Are we just going to stand here? Or should she go and see the child? Or should we wait for them to come?¡± This wedding was definitely going to be unforgettable. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡± Feng Yan left with a smile. Only li beixiao and Huo qingge were left in the dreamy wedding scene. It was really awkward. A gentle breeze blew past, and a faint fragrance of flowers drifted over. ¡°You gave me the best. Because it¡¯s you, it¡¯s the best!¡± Huo qingge could see that li beixiao was a little depressed. She knew that he must have prepared for this for a long time. ¡°Did they all hug you?¡± Li beixiao lowered his head and whispered to Huo qingge. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to hug you?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll definitely carry out your orders,¡± Huo qingge said with a smile. Li beixiao smiled but did not say anything. What could he say? his woman was too perfect. So many people were thinking about her.. Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Youre good to me, and youll be good to me for a lifetime Chapter 806: You¡¯re good to me, and you¡¯ll be good to me for a lifetime Translator: 549690339 ¡°Then did you say you like her?¡± Li Beichen¡¯s dark eyes were a little heavy. yes, 1 did. I¡¯m just carrying out your orders. Huo qingge replied, trying to hold back her laughter. He was obviously jealous, but he still had to be generous and let them hug her for the last time and say that he liked her. This time, she felt uncomfortable. Seeing him like this, she wanted to laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll hide you in the future so that so many people won¡¯t remember you. It¡¯s too tiring.¡± What li beixiao said was the truth. Huo qingge was indeed too attractive, and she was willing to hire anyone. should I hide you too? don¡¯t let those women think about you. I can still live for a few more years. Thinking about the previous ones, all of them wanted her life. It was not easy to live. The two of them looked at each other and smiled, and then there was silence. Li beixiao gently kissed Huo qingge¡¯s lips a few times. It was very light and soft, and he did not go deep. Sometimes, a kiss didn¡¯t necessarily have to be a dead end. A light touch could also shock the soul. It was a subtle reaction. ¡°I love you!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s hoarse voice trembled slightly. ¡°I love you¡± is a very ordinary sentence now, but when you want to say it out loud, you will find that it seems to be as heavy as a thousand pieces of gold. In response to li beixiao, Huo qingge took the initiative to kiss him deeply. She rarely took the initiative. Because li beixiao had said that once she took the initiative, he would not be able to stand it and his self-control would immediately break. Scenes flashed through their minds. From the first time they met, all the scenes jumped into each other¡¯s minds. This was an imperfect wedding, but it was an unforgettable wedding because it was the most real. Their family, their brothers, and their friends were here ¡­ When these people gathered together, they were the people they loved and cared about. A wedding was just a formality. The most important thing was the people involved. Huo qingge was very satisfied. Xiao Qi and Xiao Ting¡¯s fight seemed to have ruined the wedding, but this was the normal state of life. There will always be some small accidents that catch us off guard. However, these small accidents gather together an infinite amount of beautiful life. When everyone came back laughing and chatting, the two of them ended the kiss. Surrounded by the crowd, the two of them stood on the stage. Huo qingge found it a little funny, because the witness was actually Feng Yan. It seemed that he was really the chief planner for this wedding. Did he have to ask if he was willing or not? It shouldn¡¯t be, they weren¡¯t people who played by the rules ¡­ Feng Yan looked at the two of them and cleared his throat. ¡°Jie, we all want to know why you¡¯re so good to valiant song.¡± Li beixiao looked at Huo qingge, his deep eyes full of tenderness. at the age of 18, in order to give birth to my child, she gained 33 pounds and endured 27 hours of pain. 1 don¡¯t dare to not treat such a woman well, and 1 can¡¯t not treat her well. Li beixiao¡¯s words drew a round of applause from everyone. Huo qingge looked at him with a smile. She had only mentioned these things casually, but she did not expect him to remember them so clearly. Feng Yan looked at Huo qingge again and asked,¡±what¡¯s so good about li Beichen?¡± Huo qingge remembered that li beixiao had asked her the same question last night. At that time, she had just been tormented by him, and she had casually said,¡± treat me well. Hence, in the face of Feng Yan¡¯s question, she simply replied,¡± treat me well. As soon as she said that, there was a sudden silence, followed by various sounds that she could not hear clearly. She only knew that she had been kissed by li beixiao again ¡­ The continuation of love is not through too many words or promises, but through the fact that you are good to me, and once good, it will be for a lifetime.. Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: Where did your heart go-I havent touched it yet! Chapter 807: Where did your heart go-I haven¡¯t touched it yet! Translator: 549690339 On the campus after school, there were a few students who were walking out slowly. Chu baiqing walked out of the school and was immediately surrounded by a few male students. They forced him to the backwall of the school. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t know them, but this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d experienced this. Because he was Chu baiqing. In their eyes, he was Gu Jue¡¯s little follower. When these people wanted to fight with Gu Jue, they would start with him. ¡°This is Gu Jue¡¯s wife?¡± The boys smiled at Chu baiqing. It was humiliating for a boy to be called another boy¡¯s wife by a group of boys. This was especially true in an era where no one really understood what a romantic relationship was. He was just blindly jeering. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was red as he glared at the people in front of him. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± A boy pushed Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder with a lot of force, causing Chu baiqing¡¯s back to hit the wall. Chu Bai Qing hated it when people touched his body, he was a clean freak. He was different from Gu Jue. He did not like to use force to solve problems. Moreover, he did not know how to fight. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Chu Bai Qing said coldly. His voice was gentle, but when he was angry, his tone was cold. ¡°Hehe ¡­ Why can¡¯t I touch it? Just let Gu Jue touch it? So what if I touched it?¡± Another boy with a buzz cut reached out to touch Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face. However, before he could touch it, he let out a howl, who the f * ck is it? ¡± The buzzcut man¡¯s hand was hit by a small stone that flew over, and it immediately turned red. ¡°Your Grandpa!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s cold voice came from behind her. The white shirt-style school uniform was worn loosely on his body, and he was holding a small stone in his hand. With an evil smile on his face, he walked over lazily with his hands in his pockets. One two three four ¡­ Five to six. Gu Jue snorted coldly in his heart. Six people who did not know their place. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were fixed on Chu baiqing, who was being bullied in the corner. The anger in his eyes accumulated like a volcano that was about to erupt. The 17-year-old Chu Bai Qing was shorter than other boys of the same age. He was also skinnier and his skin was whiter. It was easy for people to want to protect him. ¡°Hey, 1 already said that as long as I catch you, my little wife, you, Gu Jue, will definitely appear. It¡¯s true!¡± Buzzcut looked at the back of his hand, which was already swollen. Upon hearing the word ¡®wife¡¯, an irritable expression appeared on Gu Jue¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Come here.¡± He opened his mouth in frustration and stared at Chu Bai Qing with his fiery eyes. Chu baiqing picked up his bag and walked over to the wall. However, he was stopped by the crew-cut man. ¡°Where are you going? i haven¡¯t touched it yet!¡± The crew-cut man laughed evilly and his voice was frivolous. His tone was completely like he was talking to a woman, and it made people feel disgusted. ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t even look at him because his voice was soft. Even though he spoke coldly, it didn¡¯t have any power or aura. On the contrary, it had a different flavor. this skin is even whiter than a girl¡¯s. Touch it and see if it¡¯s also very tender and smooth¡­ As he spoke, the crew-cut man reached out to touch Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face. She had completely forgotten that Gu Jue had just hit the back of her hand with a small stone. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue and saw that he had no intention of stopping him or throwing a pebble at the crew-cut man.. Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: Ill cripple anyone who dares to bully him again Chapter 808: I¡¯ll cripple anyone who dares to bully him again Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue. From the corner of his eye, he could already see the crew-cut man¡¯s hand about to touch him. Chu baiqing was about to raise his hand to block it, but Gu Jue had already kicked one of the boys in the leg. The boy was kicked out and hit the crew-cut man. f * ck, everyone, go! They¡¯re f * eking looking! The buzzcut guy staggered from the impact and almost fell. He angrily shouted at his dumbfounded companions. The boys ran towards Gu Jue. Chu baiqing walked out of the alley quietly and waited for Gu Jue at the intersection. With Gu Jue¡¯s fighting speed, the six of them would be done in less than five minutes. He did not understand why these people were so willing to fight. Ever since he and Gu Jue started school, their classmates had never known about their family background. Just because Gu Jue was very arrogant and did not give anyone face, there were constant fights. There were fights in every school and in society. As the wailing grew louder, Gu Jue walked out. He looked at Chu Bai Qing, who was standing there, and the anger in his eyes exploded. Chu Bai Qing looked at him, and after making sure he wasn¡¯t injured, he turned around and left. Gu Jue grabbed his arm. you only know how to f * eking stand there and let others bully you. If 1 didn¡¯t come, he would have touched your face, and you would have just stood there like a dead person and let him touch you? ¡± Gu Jue was famous for his short temper, and he hated Chu baiqing¡¯s personality the most. He was so weak that he allowed others to bully him, but he didn¡¯t fight back. ¡°They¡¯re looking for me because of you, can¡¯t you just stop fighting? You play every day, can¡¯t you just focus on your studies?¡± Chu baiqing just couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Jue was so willing to use his fists to solve the problem. Gu Jue could not understand why Chu baiqing was so willing to learn. ¡°Why do 1 need you to care!¡± Gu Jue was most annoyed by Chu baiqing talking to him about studying. His parents didn¡¯t care about his studies, but he was worried about it. ¡°Then don¡¯t meddle in my Affairs. I¡¯m willing to be bullied!¡± Shaking off Gu Jue¡¯s hand, Chu baiqing walked away with his head lowered. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re so useless, Chu baiqing!¡± Gu Jue shouted at Chu baiqing¡¯s back. He was extremely frustrated. The only response he got was the wailing of a few male students in the alley. He turned around and walked in, kicking him again. I¡¯ll cripple whoever dares to bully him again. Family courtyard Chu baiqing returned home, took a shower, and lay in bed, feeling depressed. She was playing with the number seven keychain in her hand. She closed her eyes slightly, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Finally, she sat up, changed her clothes, and went out. It was dinner time after six 0 ¡®clock. Everyone was cooking, and there were independent two-story villas in the courtyard. No matter how old you were, when you walked out, you would be called a child of the courtyard. When she arrived at tan song¡¯s house, Shen Chen was there too. Tan song and Shen Wen were both older than Chu baiqing. Shen Congwen had just started working and tan song was taking the postgraduate entrance examination. Chu Bai Qing liked to find tan song because they were the same kind of people. They all liked men. Tan song and Shen Wen were a couple and had been together for several years. When they were together, they were his age and in high school. Bai Qing, why are you here at this time? have you eaten?¡± &Nbsp; tan song asked him with a smile. When he smiled, he had two dimples on his face. &Nbsp; tan song lived with his grandparents. His parents were diplomats and were away from home all year round. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat, I¡¯m not hungry, I just came over to sit for a while! It¡¯s a little annoying.¡± Chu baiqing picked up tan song¡¯s cat and sat on the window.. Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Gu Qingxin-did you guys fight? Chapter 809: Gu Qingxin-did you guys fight? Translator: 549690339 Shen Chen knew that Chu baiqing had something to say to tan song. He put down the book in his hand and stood up. then I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll come to see you after work tomorrow. Shen Chen kissed tan Fei¡¯s face and left with a smile. Although he had just started working, Shen Chen was much more mature than tan song, who was his age. ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow!¡± Tan song looked at Chu baiqing, who had turned his head away, and stuck out his tongue at Shen Congwen. After sending Shen Chen out, tan song came in with two popsicles. She handed one to Chu baiqing. did you fight with Gu Jue?¡± She sat opposite Chu Bai Qing and asked as she kicked him. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s throwing a tantrum again!¡± Chu baiqing accidentally found out that tan song and Shen Chen were a couple. At that time, he was still young, but he didn¡¯t feel that such a thing was disgusting or anything. On the contrary, he felt that it was quite normal. He gradually realized that he liked Gu Jue. He knew that he and tan song were the same kind of people. He liked to be with tan song. He would tell him about his feelings for Gu Jue. He needed someone to listen to him because he couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this. He could only suppress his feelings in his heart. Sometimes, he was especially envious that tan song could meet Shen Chen and that they had the courage to walk together. This was not an easy thing. Bai Qing, you¡¯re getting more and more concerned about his attitude towards you. In his heart, you¡¯re his brother. &Nbsp; tan song licked the popsicle. When he smiled, the dimples on his face were very obvious. ¡°It¡¯s a little hard to control. I also know that he just sees me as a friend, just like big brother and third brother.¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s big brother was Huo zhongrao, and his third brother was li beixiao. They were from the same compound and grew up together. It was just that tan song was not close to them. After all, he had been investigating for several years. If Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t like guys, she wouldn¡¯t have had any interactions with him. Bai Qing, this is not an easy path to take. Besides, Gu Jue is straight. Do you think you can turn him gay? ¡± Tan song was an experienced person. He deeply knew how difficult it was to walk this road, how much he had to endure and how much fear he had to experience. He had to be careful every day and couldn¡¯t be discovered. Therefore, he and Shen Chen would only date at home. brother song, I want to go abroad. I¡¯ve realized that I care about him more and more. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll show my emotions too obviously. His family also wanted him to go abroad. He had good grades and loved medicine, so going abroad was the best choice for him. ¡°That depends on your own thoughts. You guys are different from us. Cong Wen and I are both gay, so even if this road is difficult, our hearts are still together.¡± Tan song watched the ice stick in Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand melt little by little, but he didn¡¯t notice. He knew in his heart that Chu Bai Qing had fallen too deep. It was impossible to deal with this relationship coldly. ¡°I understand, brother song. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± When the little black cat in his arms licked his hand, he realized that the popsicle had already melted, staining his hand. He was a clean freak, but he didn¡¯t notice it. After leaving tan song¡¯s house, Chu baiqing walked on the stone Road. It was getting late. Suddenly, a can was kicked to his feet. He looked up. He saw Gu Jue standing under the streetlight with one hand in his pocket and looking at him. The warm yellow light shone on him, coating him with a layer of Halo. He looked very handsome. Chu baiqing stepped over the can and continued to walk with his head down. He didn¡¯t know if Gu Jue was waiting for him here. And it was just an after-meal walk.. Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Gu Qingxin-what did you say, wife? I didnt hear you clearly Chapter 810: Gu Qingxin-what did you say, wife? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly Translator: 549690339 Just like what he had told tan song, he had quarreled with Gu Jue, so it was not appropriate to greet him in such a way. Moreover, he was also angry. He did not like Gu Jue always making him fight. He knew that he did not like to fight, but he kept forcing him. Another can was kicked to his feet. This time, Chu baiqing saw clearly that it was a beer can. He took a look at Gu Jue and saw clearly that he was still holding a can of beer in his hand. He could not remember when Gu Jue started smoking and drinking. He didn¡¯t smoke and disliked the smell of smoke. He didn¡¯t drink either. He felt that it tasted bad, but so many people liked it. Chu baiqing continued to walk with his head lowered. This time, he quickened his pace and walked past Gu Jue. Gu Jue narrowed his eyes at Chu baiqing, who was ignoring him. He finished the beer in his hand in one gulp, then crushed the can with his hand. He casually threw the can and it landed on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s back. Chu Bai Qing was hit, he turned around and looked at the can on the ground. He looked at Gu Jue a little angrily. His back did not hurt from the hit, but he was angry at Gu J tie¡¯s behavior. In fact, he had a good temper, and since young, everyone said that Bai Qing had the best temper. However, he now realized that his temper was getting worse and worse, especially when he was in front of Gu Jue. He couldn¡¯t smile anymore. It didn¡¯t feel good. He didn¡¯t like to be controlled by his emotions. Gu Jue tilted his head slightly and smiled evilly as he looked at the angry Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t bear to see Gu Jue like this. It was like he was addicted to poison. Looking at his evil smile, his heart clenched and his heart beat faster. Gu Jue didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Chu baiqing. He loved seeing him angry and annoyed. He just liked to bully him. Ever since they were young, he had always been compared to Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing was good at his studies, he had a good personality, he was mature and mature, and he was good-looking¡­ Gu Jue, on the other hand, was bad at his studies and had a bad temper. He knew everything except for causing trouble and fighting¡­ Gu Jue walked towards Chu baiqing, step by step. Chu baiqing, who was always fine, was looking at him angrily. Gu Jue was looking forward to seeing him lose his temper. It would be best if they had a fight. That would be more satisfying. To his disappointment, Chu Bai Qing turned around and left. Gu Jue took two steps forward and wrapped his arms around Chu baiqing¡¯s neck. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still angry? You¡¯re just like a little girl who gets angry at the slightest thing. How is your temper good?¡± He wrapped his arms tightly around Chu baiqing¡¯s neck. Gu Jue did it on purpose. He just wanted to annoy him. He smelled a familiar scent. It was Gu Jue¡¯s scent. Chu baiqing felt his heart beat faster. He struggled a little, but Gu Jue hugged him even tighter. ¡°Let me go!¡± Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t stand the intimacy between the two and his heart trembled. ¡°I won¡¯t let go. What do I do?¡± Gu Jue liked to tease Chu baiqing, so he lowered his head when he spoke, almost touching Chu baiqing¡¯s face. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face turned red, even his lips turned red. He opened his mouth but no sound came out. ¡°Gu Jue, don¡¯t mess around. Let me go!¡± Her voice was trembling and very soft. ¡°What did you say, wife? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± Gu Jue jokingly whispered into Chu baiqing¡¯s ear. Hearing Gu Jue call him his wife, Chu baiqing looked up at him angrily. However, because he was too fast and they were too close, his lips touched Gu Jue¡¯s face¡­. Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Hes used to being domineering and always keeps his word Chapter 811: He¡¯s used to being domineering and always keeps his word Translator: 549690339 Where did the news of Chu baiqing being Gu Jue¡¯s wife come from? Gu Jue had a great reputation and many people wanted to fight with him, but he usually would not agree. Some people were so bored that they started with Chu baiqing. After that, everyone came to a conclusion. As long as he made trouble for Chu baiqing, Gu Jue would definitely accept the challenge. Gu Jue always fought alone and never asked for help. No one had been able to beat him so far. Chu baiqing looked away. He knew that Gu Jue was just teasing him. He was just like the others, always joking about his wife. He felt unusually depressed in his heart. When he thought of tan song¡¯s words, he became more and more concerned about Gu Jue¡¯s attitude towards him. He was just joking, but he insisted on taking it seriously. ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m going home.¡± Chu baiqing used his elbow to put some distance between the two of them, but Gu Jue held on to him tightly. He was just wasting his energy. ¡°Don¡¯t! My dad just came back and brought some crabs. My mom is asking you to go over and eat.¡± As he spoke, Gu Jue had already walked forward with Chu baiqing in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Go back and tell Auntie that I haven¡¯t finished my homework.¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t good. It wasn¡¯t as gentle as usual, but it wasn¡¯t as cold as it was during the day. He was trying to control his emotions. He wanted to hide his feelings. you¡¯re so annoying doing your homework every day. You just don¡¯t listen to class. You can get into university with your eyes closed. Hurry up and go. The crab is already in the pot and ready to be steamed. Gu Jue was used to being domineering and did not go back on his word. If he said to go to his house, you had to go and would not accept any reason. Gu Jue carried Chu baiqing all the way back to his house. When they entered the house, Chu baiqing was still being half-hugged and half-clamped by Gu Jue. Chu baiqing was shorter than Gu Jue, so being hugged like this made him look like a primary school student being bullied by an older student. Bai Qing, you¡¯re here. Go wash your hands. This is your favorite crab that just came out of the pot. Gu Jue¡¯s mother, Qin Qing, walked out of the kitchen and said as she wiped her hands. thank you, Auntie Qin. 1 was just telling my mom yesterday that 1 wanted to eat crabs. Chu Bai Qing smiled at Qin Qing, his smile was filled with the taste of the sun. Gu Jue loved to see Chu baiqing smile like this. As he watched, he pinched his jaw. Chu ¡®er, why do you smile so beautifully? ¡± Chu baiqing did not expect Gu Jue to be in his house and do this in front of his mother. Actually, Chu baiqing knew that because he liked Gu Jue, he was overly sensitive. And this action was meaningless to Gu Jue. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Chu baiqing wriggled his body and broke free from Gu Jue¡¯s arms. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re bullying Bai Qing again.¡± Qin Qing shouted at her son as if Chu baiqing was her real son and Gu Jue was here to beat her son up. She wanted to scare him away with a shout. ¡°Is he your son or am I?¡± The corners of Gu Jue¡¯s mouth curled up as he asked in annoyance. He asked this question every time Chu Bai Qing came to his house. ¡°I already told you that you were adopted, why are you still asking?¡± Qin Qing¡¯s personality was famous in the courtyard for being shrewish. Gu Jue¡¯s fiery temper was more or less inherited from her. Gu Jue didn¡¯t even change his shoes as he walked in. Chu baiqing only entered after changing into his slippers. He went straight to the kitchen to help. He and Gu Jue grew up together, so they often ate at his house, and Gu Jue often ate and stayed at his house. In Qin Qing¡¯s words, Chu baiqing was also Gu Jue¡¯s son. Chu baiqing had just served the crabs when Gu Jue took one.. Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Gu Qingxin-no matter how good-tempered you are, I will kill you Chapter 812: Gu Qingxin-no matter how good-tempered you are, I will kill you Translator: 549690339 ¡°You didn¡¯t wash your hands, did you?¡± Chu baiqing asked as he looked at the crab in Gu Jue¡¯s hand. He remembered that Gu Jue had been sitting on the chair since he came back. He did not even move his butt. u_H¡°..nGu Jue threw the crab down, got up, and went to the bathroom. When she came out, her hands were not dry. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s back was facing him as he placed the bowls and chopsticks. He quietly walked behind him. She flicked her fingers on both sides of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face, and the water droplets splashed onto his face. Chu Bai Qing jumped in shock, the bowl in his hand fell onto the table, almost breaking into pieces. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu baiqing dodged Gu Jue¡¯s boring actions. Gu Jue continued to tap the water droplets on his hand evilly, forcing Chu baiqing to almost fall on the table. ¡°Gu Jue, stop it. Don¡¯t you find it annoying?¡± Gu Jue shouted at him angrily. Chu baiqing was a clean freak, so he didn¡¯t want to lie on the other dishes on the table. Previously, when Gu Jue had thrown a can at him, he had endured it. He had also endured it when Gu Jue had caught him all the way back. This was his house, and he was still making a scene. He was really angry. Usually, Gu Jue would also bully him, but he had never been bullied again and again like today. if anyone tries to cause you trouble in the future, you¡¯d better yell back at them with this temper of yours. If your yelling doesn¡¯t work, then close your eyes and kick them. 1¡¯11 take responsibility if anything happens. If I see you being so good-tempered as to let others bully you again, I¡¯ll kill you. Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s collar and forced him to bow his back as he spoke. Gu Jue didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him today. When he saw the man with the crew cut trying to touch Chu baiqing¡¯s face, he wanted to chop off his hands. In fact, he had indeed done so. When he hit him, he stepped on his hand. If he didn¡¯t arrive today, Chu Bai Qing might have been touched ¡­ It was also possible to be kissed, with his delicate skin and red lips and white teeth¡­ For some reason, Gu Jue wanted to move his eyes away from Chu baiqing¡¯s lips, but he realized that he could not control his eyes. Gu Jue¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move. He felt an unknown breath stirring in his body. It was very rushed, very urgent, and very wild ¡­ A completely unfamiliar aura surged into his limbs and bones. He could clearly feel his breathing becoming rapid. Chu baiqing could only hold onto Gu Jue¡¯s hand to stop himself from lying on the table. His warm eyes seemed to be coated with a layer of mist. He looked at Gu Jue with a complicated gaze and saw that he was staring fixedly at his lips. Gu Jue¡¯s gaze made Chu baiqing¡¯s heart beat faster. He had never seen such a look from Gu Jue before. He had seen such a look in Shen Chen¡¯s eyes before, when he was looking at tan song. Therefore, he felt that he must be overthinking it. Why would Gu Jue look at him with such a gaze? the gaze that he used to look at the person he liked. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Gu Jue suddenly let out an ¡°ah¡± and pulled Chu baiqing back from his thoughts. Qin Qing held a pair of chopsticks in her hand and hit Gu Jue¡¯s head again. ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t eat anymore. How did I give birth to a son like you?¡± Qin Qing put down her chopsticks and pulled Chu Bai Qing up. ¡°I didn¡¯t pick her up. Of course, she¡¯s not your child.¡± Gu Jue glanced at Chu baiqing, pulled out the chair, and sat down. His eyes were fixed on the crab, and he could almost imagine it as Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. Chu Bai Qing was quite willing to eat crabs, but the crab was very fresh today, and he didn¡¯t feel good eating it.. Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Gu Qingxin-why are you looking at me? Chapter 813: Gu Qingxin-why are you looking at me? Translator: 549690339 ¡°Bai Qing, please stay for the night! i¡¯ll play chess with uncle Gu.¡± Since Gu Jue¡¯s father, Gu Changming, had spoken, he was on the same page as Chu baiqing. uncle Gu, I haven¡¯t finished my homework. I¡¯ll come and accompany you the day after tomorrow. In the past, Chu baiqing would have stayed, but he didn¡¯t want to face Gu Jue today. If she stayed, she would definitely have to share a room and a bed with him. studies are important. Bai Qing is someone who wants to get into university. Naturally, he can¡¯t be delayed. Gu Chang Ming waved his hand and looked at Chu Bai Qing with love. Gu Chang Ming¡¯s personality was very gentle. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Qing¡¯s fiery temper, if he wasn¡¯t gentle, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live on. After she said this, she even looked at Gu Jue helplessly. If he were to ask Gu Jue which year he was in, he probably would not be able to answer when the college entrance examination was taking place. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Gu Jue was pulling the crab legs off one by one out of boredom. you¡¯re with Bai Qing every day. Why can¡¯t you learn from him? you should listen to his lessons and go home to do your homework or something. Speaking of this, Qin Qing was furious. How did she give birth to a son who only knew how to fight and cause trouble and didn¡¯t like to study? he¡¯s still with me every day. He hasn¡¯t learned how to fight either, so his hobbies are different. I can¡¯t force him to do it. Gu Jue threw a crab leg in front of Chu baiqing and asked with a smile,¡± isn¡¯t that right, baiqing?¡± Gu Jue threw it away so quickly that Qin Qing and Gu Changming didn¡¯t see it. Chu baiqing looked at the crab leg in front of him and raised his head to look at Gu Jue. yeah, 1 can¡¯t learn it. It wasn¡¯t that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know how to fight, but he felt that Gu Jue still didn¡¯t understand him well enough. He just didn¡¯t like to use force to solve problems. He also felt that this method was very impulsive and easy to get hurt. He had a body that was easily injured, and once he was injured, the wounds on his body would take a long time to heal. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t let himself get hurt easily. His ability to resist pain was low, and he didn¡¯t want to let himself suffer. Chu baiqing¡¯s words made Gu Jue narrow his eyes. The corners of his mouth curved up and he snorted coldly. By ¡®can¡¯t learn¡¯, did she mean that he, Gu Jue, couldn¡¯t learn, or that he, Chu baiqing, couldn¡¯t learn to fight? It¡¯s normal for him not to study, he just didn¡¯t want to study, but Chu baiqing had to learn how to fight. Chu baiqing helped Qin Qing clean up the table and left. Gu Jue, send Bai Qing off. There¡¯s a stretch of road where the streetlights are not on. Gu Changming said to Gu Jue, who was lying on the sofa after eating. ¡°He¡¯s not a little girl, what¡¯s there to give.¡± Gu Jue turned over and lay on the sofa, not moving. ¡°Uncle Gu, we¡¯re just a few steps away from home.¡± Chu Bai Qing was a little embarrassed. In the eyes of the elders, his personality was too gentle and he was seen as weak. He felt helpless about this. Gu Changming didn¡¯t insist. He knew his son well. He was too lazy. At night, Gu Jue tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. When he fell asleep, he dreamed of Chu baiqing and kissed him in his dream ¡­ When he realized that something was wrong in his dream, he suddenly woke up and realized that it was just a dream. Then, what made him even more incredulous was that he actually had a reaction, huh¡­ He was at the age where he was at his peak, so it was normal for him to have a reaction. But, to have such a strong reaction when he dreamed of Chu baiqing, it was too scary. Then, he touched his lips. They seemed to be quite comfortable ¡­. Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: Yi Gu Qing Xin-with who? Chapter 814: Yi Gu Qing Xin-with who? Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were in the same year, but they were in different classes. In fact, they were no different from classmates. Gu Jue was in class three, while Chu baiqing was in class one. When Gu Jue had nothing to do, he would come to class one to look for Chu baiqing. This caused Chu baiqing¡¯s deskmate to immediately stand up and give up his seat to Gu Jue when he walked in. Gu Jue was the boss of ninth high school, and no one dared to provoke him. However, there were always some people who did not know their place and liked to stir up trouble. After all, they were still young and full of vigor. They were like firecrackers that would explode at the slightest touch. ¡°Let¡¯s go to big brother¡¯s place to shoot after school!¡± Gu Jue said as he leaned on the table and looked at Chu baiqing, who was writing. This tone was not a question but a notice. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s skin was white, and under the sun, one could see the fine hair on his face. The sunlight shone through his ears, so clear. Gu Jue could not help but be a little dazed when he saw how serious she was when she was writing. ¡°You go! I¡¯ve made an appointment with someone to go to the library.¡± Chu baiqing stopped writing and smiled gently. His smile seemed to have a magical power. Anyone who saw him would be deeply attracted, just like Gu Jue at this moment. Most of the time, Chu baiqing would smile at Gu Jue without any temper. ¡°With who? Is it a male or female?¡± Gu Jue was still lying there. He looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s eyelashes. They were so thick and curly. Why didn¡¯t he realize that his eyelashes were so pretty before? ¡°Jiang duo.¡± Chu baiqing looked at the time. There were only two minutes left before class started. Jiang duo was a senior in high school, Chu baiqing¡¯s senior. He was good at his studies, and whenever Chu baiqing had questions, he would go back and ask him. ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t go shoot. 1¡¯11 go with you.¡± Gu Jue got up and stretched his neck. He had slept too much today and his neck felt uncomfortable. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue in surprise. Did he hear wrong? He even suspected that Gu Jue did not know where the library of ninth high school was. Besides, how could a person like him sit in the library? Chu baiqing thought again, maybe he didn¡¯t make it clear, or Gu Jue didn¡¯t hear clearly where he was going. ¡°I¡¯m going to the library!¡± He smiled and said to Gu Jue again. 1 know it¡¯s the library. Wait for me after school.¡± Gu Jue turned around and left in frustration. He was actually quite surprised that he was going to the library¡­ But he didn¡¯t know why he wanted to go with Chu Bai Qing. Jiang duo¡­ When school ended, Gu Jue was still sleeping, and he did not hear the bell. Chu baiqing waited for him in class for a while, but he didn¡¯t show up. He thought to himself,¡± he was just talking, why would he go to a place like the library?¡± After packing up, Chu baiqing went straight to the library. When he arrived, Jiang duo was already there. Because the next day was a holiday, there weren¡¯t many people in the library. They sat by the window, and the afterglow of the sunset shone in. It was very comfortable. Chu baiqing liked the library at this time. It was especially quiet. Jiang duo was not only good at his studies, but he was also handsome and good at basketball. She was very cheerful and got along well with everyone. ¡°Which questions don¡¯t you understand?¡± Jiang duo and Chu baiqing were sitting on the side. He approached Chu baiqing and asked. someone gave me these revision materials. It¡¯s quite difficult and tiring, but it¡¯s quite interesting. Chu baiqing pointed at a few questions and said to Jiang duo. Jiang duo¡¯s mathematics was very good, and Chu baiqing admired that. Nowadays, it was rare to see people who were good at both. On the other hand, Jiang duo usually didn¡¯t risk his life to study, even if he was in his third year of high school.. Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: Once hes angry, hell lose his temper Chapter 815: Once he¡¯s angry, he¡¯ll lose his temper Translator: 549690339 When everyone was studying with their lives on the line, he was still the top student in the level. Jiang duo looked at the question, this is a question for the third year. He smiled at Chu baiqing, ¡± you¡¯re too boring. Jiang duo admired Chu baiqing¡¯s willingness to learn. He didn¡¯t seem to be interested in anything else but learning. ¡°My third brother is willing to study mathematics, probably because he taught me. I think solving problems is quite interesting.¡± Chu baiqing supported his head with one hand and watched Jiang duo¡¯s Pen move quickly. He could figure out the answer to such a question with just a glance. It was inevitable that people would be envious. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to watch you solve problems.¡± This was the truth. It was a pleasure to watch the tip of the pen jump on the paper. As the blank spaces on the paper were filled up bit by bit, the process of looking forward to the answer was coming to an end. People would become excited. This was the charm of having a hobby. ¡°If I were a girl, would I think that you¡¯ve fallen in love with me when you stare at me like that?¡± Jiang duo raised his head and looked at Chu baiqing. His smile was charming and his voice was magnetic. Chu baiqing laughed,¡± senior, you¡¯re really good at joking. You don¡¯t have to go that far! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile was very infectious, making people not want to look away. Just like how Jiang duo was stunned when he saw Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile. Chu Bai Qing always had a smile on his face, but it was always with his lips pursed. And this smile was one that showed his teeth, and it was obvious that he was very happy. Chu baiqing was happy because he shared the same goal as Jiang duo, and also because he saw Jiang duo solve the problem. Solving difficult questions at such a fast speed was undoubtedly exciting for math lovers. you look really good when you smile ¡­ Jiang duo was deeply shocked by Chu baiqing¡¯s smile. A boy¡¯s smile could be so seductive, it was really unscientific. Jiang duo¡¯s words stunned Chu baiqing. The smile on his face froze. He didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, and he suddenly felt that the atmosphere had become very awkward. Just when Chu baiqing thought he should say something, Gu Jue¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°It¡¯s nice, but it¡¯s not for you to see.¡± Chu baiqing turned his head around and saw Gu Jue standing behind him with his hands in his pockets. His expression was dark. He knew Gu Jue the best. He was angry. As for why he was angry¡­ He came to the library because he thought that Gu Jue had left. He thought that Gu Jue would leave because he did not want to come. He thought that Gu Jue was just joking. It seemed that Gu Jue was angry because he blamed him for not waiting for him. Once he was angry, he would lose his temper and get angry at everyone. Jiang duo also turned his head to look at Gu Jue. He naturally knew the boss of ninth high. He also knew that Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were very close, and there were also rumors about his wife ¡­ It was just that Gu Jue¡¯s words were full of fire, which made people a little unhappy. Jiang duo turned around and looked at Chu baiqing. He saw that Chu baiqing was embarrassed and looked at him apologetically. Just as Chu baiqing was about to speak, Gu Jue spoke first,¡± 1 didn¡¯t ask you to wait for me! When he woke up and went to class one, Chu baiqing was already gone. He didn¡¯t wait for her, nor did he go to class three to find him. He ran to the library and saw the two of them smiling brightly. Especially Chu Bai Qing, he was grinning.. What was there to be happy about? Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: Once youre so determined, what can you do? Chapter 816: Once you¡¯re so determined, what can you do? Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue helplessly. I thought you left, but you didn¡¯t show up after a while, so ¡­ Chu baiqing was used to Gu Jue¡¯s temper, but his attitude made Jiang duo feel awkward. why didn¡¯t you go to class three to find me? did I tell you to wait for me?¡± Gu Jue interrupted Chu baiqing. He had completely forgotten that they were in the library, so his voice was rather loud. This was Gu Jue¡¯s temper. If he were to get angry, he would not care about the environment, place, or people. ¡°Gu Jue, how could you speak to Bai Qing like that?¡± Jiang duo couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. Gu Jue¡¯s attitude towards Chu baiqing made him very uncomfortable. It felt like he was throwing a tantrum at his girlfriend. ¡°What¡¯s the f * eking matter with you?¡± Gu Jue squinted his eyes at Jiang duo, his tone very dark and heavy. Those who were familiar with him knew that this was a sign that he was about to make a move. Jiang duo stood up with an unhappy expression, but before he could say anything, Chu baiqing grabbed his arm. senior, I¡¯m sorry. 1¡¯11 be leaving first. 1¡¯11 call you later. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even bother to pack his bag. He walked straight towards Gu Jue. He had to get rid of him before he could even raise his fist. He knew Gu Jue¡¯s character too well. If they were to fight, he would not stop until Jiang duo was hospitalized. ¡°Let go!¡± Gu Jue ordered in an unhappy tone when he saw Chu baiqing trying to pull him away. It was obvious that Chu baiqing was trying to protect Jiang duo. Chu baiqing grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s arm awkwardly. He wanted to bring him out of the library. His attitude towards Jiang duo just now had already made him very uncomfortable. Jiang duo was his friend. How could Gu Jue treat him like this? Many students were secretly looking in their direction. Everyone knew of Gu Jue¡¯s name and Jiang duo¡¯s influential figure on campus. In such a scene, everyone was guessing what had happened. ¡°If you¡¯re angry because 1 didn¡¯t wait for you, then just vent it on me!¡± Chu baiqing lowered his voice and said to Gu Jue. ¡°I¡¯m not going to vent my anger on you. I¡¯m going to find him today.¡± Gu Jue pushed him with a lot of force, causing Chu baiqing to stumble. He almost fell down, but fortunately, Jiang duo supported him, so he didn¡¯t hit the corner of the table. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jiang duo asked anxiously. He might have hurt his arm when he shrugged just now. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, senior.¡± Chu Bai Qing controlled his anger. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a temper, he just didn¡¯t want to lose it. However, Gu Jue was being a little too unreasonable today. Gu Jue saw that Chu baiqing almost hit his head, and his eyes flashed with nervousness. He regretted pushing him away, and when he wanted to reach out, Jiang duo helped him up. ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± Gu Jue took a step forward and said to Jiang duo. After hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words, Chu baiqing realized that Jiang duo was still holding his waist. Jiang duo also let go of his hand awkwardly. He didn¡¯t know why it was so awkward today. ¡°Gu Jue, even if you¡¯re the boss of ninth middle school, you can¡¯t be so rude and unreasonable.¡± Jiang duo was an influential figure in the school, and he was also a first-year student. She couldn¡¯t suppress her anger after being offended by him again and again. ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable, what can you do?¡± Gu Jue ran towards Jiang duo and threw a punch at his face. He was so fast that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have time to stop him. Jiang duo was knocked to the ground by Gu Jue¡¯s punch. He looked a little embarrassed, which was enough to show how ruthless Gu Jue¡¯s punch was.. Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: Chu baiqing actually attacked him? Chapter 817: Chu baiqing actually attacked him? Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue lifted his leg and was about to kick Jiang duo. He didn¡¯t like the man, especially the way he looked at Chu baiqing. It made him very annoyed, very uncomfortable, and very much wanted to beat someone up¡­ Chu baiqing suddenly pushed Gu Jue away. He used a lot of strength, causing Gu Jue to stagger and take two steps back. His dark eyes were filled with disbelief. Chu Bai Qing actually fought with him? The weak Chu Bai Qing actually attacked him? This was really f * eking absurd. He fought him for Jiang duo? Chu Bai Qing¡¯s chest was filled with anger, his chest heaved up and down. He looked at Gu Jue and opened his mouth, but no words came out. At this moment, he realized that he was more and more speechless towards Gu Jue recently. Gu Jue met Chu baiqing¡¯s gaze and sneered. How interesting, Chu baiqing actually dared to hit him. More and more students gathered around. Gu Jue was still rational. If he looked at Chu baiqing one more time, he would probably punch him. Ever since they were young, no matter how much he bullied Chu baiqing, he would never hit him. He rarely talked back. However, today, he treated him like this because of Jiang duo. This feeling was really f * eking terrible. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts!¡± Gu Jue pointed at Chu baiqing and turned to leave. He seemed to be angry as he walked, and all the students automatically made way for him. He was afraid that he would get into trouble. Chu baiqing pulled Jiang duo up from the ground,¡± I¡¯m sorry, senior. Gu Jue has a bad temper. He lost his temper because I didn¡¯t wait for him. The smile on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face froze. He was so angry that his body was shaking. Gu Jue had gone a little too far today. No, he had gone a little too far. Bai Qing, you¡¯re good at your studies and you¡¯re a smart person. You need to be careful when making friends. I¡¯ll bring the questions back for you to do. 1¡¯11 return them to you when I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll go back first! The corner of Jiang duo¡¯s mouth was already bleeding, and the left side of his face was slightly red and swollen. Chu baiqing watched as Jiang duo packed his things. When he turned around, he patted his shoulder, you¡¯ll be in your third year of high school soon. Gu Jue¡¯s behavior will reflect on your studies. Jiang duo didn¡¯t wait for Chu baiqing to say anything and left with his bag. The surrounding students dispersed, but Chu baiqing still stood there, trying to calm himself down. She packed her things and returned home. When she passed by tan song¡¯s house, she saw Shen Chen walking out. Shen Chen¡¯s father was a diplomat, so he went straight to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs after he graduated. The children in the quad usually inherited their father¡¯s business. ¡°Brother Wen.¡± Chu baiqing smiled and greeted Shen Chen. On the way back, he was in low spirits and could not calm down. ¡°I just brought some popsicles to your brother song. Go in and eat two. They¡¯re from the popsicle factory behind rolling steel Street,¡± Shen Congwen¡¯s personality was a little cold, and he was neither cold nor warm to anyone. However, she only cared about tan song. In front of him, he was always warm. It was just like how tan song liked to eat popsicles from the popsicle factory behind rolled steel Street. As long as the popsicles in tan song¡¯s refrigerator were about to be finished, he would definitely send them to fill them up. The place was far away, and it would take more than three hours to drive back and forth. In the summer, he was afraid that the popsicles would melt, so he had specially found someone to make a specially-made thermal container. ¡°Okay, Wen bro, I¡¯ll go chat with song bro.¡± Chu baiqing was envious of Shen Chen and tan song. They were really good together. It could be said that Shen Chen especially doted on tan song. There was no word that could describe how he doted on Chu baiqing. To Chu Bai Qing, tan song could give him a lot of advice and listen to him.. Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: They havent seen Yingluo for-few days Chapter 819: They haven¡¯t seen Yingluo for-few days Translator: 549690339 Recently, Gu Jue didn¡¯t come to the first class to look for Chu baiqing. In the first two days, Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t used to it, but when he thought about what tan song said, he put all his effort into his studies. Gu Jue had not been idle for the past few days. In the past, he was too lazy to respond when others asked him to fight. Because when he fought, Chu baiqing would always talk a lot of nonsense to him. Now, as long as he was free, he would definitely agree to a fight. Because of his undefeated record during this period of time, Gu Jue was given the honorific title of ¡°Lord Jue.¡± Jiang duo¡¯s college entrance examination was over. There was no doubt that he was the top scorer in science. Chu baiqing had also finished the mathematics paper for the college entrance examination. His score was 17 points lower than Jiang duo¡¯s. Jiang duo looked at his test paper, you still have one year left. It¡¯s not bad that you can do this. Jiang duo didn¡¯t seem to care about the beating he got from Gu Jue last time. He still explained the questions to Chu baiqing. Just this point alone made Chu baiqing feel bad. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll tell you how to deduct points from these questions.¡± After Jiang duo finished explaining the papers to Chu baiqing, it was already half past six. Chu baiqing invited him to dinner and Jiang duo agreed without hesitation. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to relax after the college entrance exam.¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t usually eat out. He would usually eat at home at a well-established restaurant like little Jiang Nan. However, he didn¡¯t want Jiang duo to know about his family background. He was afraid that Jiang duo would feel distant. It was because a student couldn¡¯t afford a place like little Jiangnan. So, Chu baiqing chose a barbeque restaurant. He and Gu Jue had been here before. Although the environment was simple, the skewers were delicious. The two ordered skewers, and Jiang duo asked for beer, you¡¯re on holiday tomorrow too, drink with me. Which seventeen or eighteen year old boy didn¡¯t know how to smoke or drink? but Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t even know how to smoke or drink. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know how to drink.¡± Chu baiqing wiped a cup and passed it to Jiang duo, explaining with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine to drink some beer. It¡¯s boring if i drink by myself.¡± Jiang duo might be surprised if someone else said this, but he thought it was normal when Chu baiqing said he didn¡¯t know how to drink. This was because he was different from everyone else. He was different in every aspect. His quiet personality could always easily make people feel hot and uneasy. Since Jiang duo said so, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t reject it anymore,¡± then drink a little! Actually, it was not that she could not drink it. Gu Jue had forced her to drink beer once before. Chu Bai Qing hadn¡¯t felt so relaxed in a long time, and he finished the entire bottle of beer. It was interesting to chat with Jiang duo. Their topic was always about mathematics. It was a boring number to others, but it was the most interesting thing to them. ¡°Boss, twenty mutton, twenty beef¡­¡± A lazy voice came from behind him. It was a voice that Chu baiqing hadn¡¯t heard for many days. It was Gu J tie¡¯s voice. The voice was right behind him. Chu Bai Qing felt his back stiffen. She would never have thought that she would actually bump into Gu Jue on her rare occasion of coming out for a meal, especially here. Now, he could only hope that Gu Jue did not see him. With his personality, he was never willing to look around. Chu baiqing felt a Pat on his shoulder. He turned his head instinctively and saw Feng Xi¡¯s childish and arrogant face. ¡°Bai Qing, you¡¯ve also come to this place to eat skewers! What a coincidence..¡± Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: He shouldnt have smoked, drank-or hit on girls Chapter 820: He shouldn¡¯t have smoked, drank-or hit on girls Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi was brought into their circle by third brother, and they didn¡¯t hang out much, so Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t very close to him. He did not expect Gu Jue to bring him here to eat skewers. He thought that he was the only one that Gu Jue had brought to this place before. ¡°The food at his restaurant is pretty good, so 1 brought my friend here to try it.¡± Chu baiqing said ¡®friend¡¯, not¡¯ classmate¡¯. ¡°I came here with Gu Jue. Do you want to sit together?¡± Feng Xi pointed at Gu Jue who was sitting there. It was an outdoor food stall with many tables and chairs. Gu Jue¡¯s seat was two tables away from Chu baiqing¡¯s. When Chu baiqing turned around, Gu Jue was sitting there and looking at them. He was breaking a pair of disposable chopsticks in his hand. He broke one, then took another and broke it¡­ Gu Jue had no intention of greeting Chu baiqing. He looked at him coldly. no, it¡¯s not convenient. Let¡¯s eat another day! Chu baiqing turned around and smiled at Feng Xi. She treated Jiang duo to a meal today to thank him for explaining the questions to her. Jiang duo didn¡¯t hold it against Gu Jue the last time he had such a big disagreement with him. However, that did not mean that she was willing to eat at the same table as Gu Jue. Besides, with Gu Jue¡¯s temper, he would definitely not let everyone eat to their heart¡¯s content. He and Jiang duo¡¯s topics were mostly mathematics. Feng Xi and Gu Jue didn¡¯t like to study, so they didn¡¯t have anything to talk about. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going over!¡± When Feng Xi left, she even glanced at Jiang duo. Chu Bai Qing sat there. Even without turning his head, he could feel the burning gaze on his back. Before he knew it, Chu baiqing had finished another bottle of beer. Other than the last time Gu Jue forced him to drink, this was his first time drinking. However, after drinking two bottles, he didn¡¯t feel drunk. He just felt that it was quite interesting to chat about mathematics and drink with Jiang duo. He just had to ignore the person two tables behind him ¡­ It was Feng Xi¡¯s first time coming to a place like this to eat skewers, and she found it quite novel. ¡°Gu Jue, Bai Qing can drink too! I thought that a good student like him wouldn¡¯t smoke, drink, or flirt.¡± Feng Xi was willing to play with Gu Jue because they were both people who were not willing to learn. Big brother went to a military school and won first place in everything. Third brother was even better. He was a top student in a University. Now that Chu baiqing was about to enter his third year of high school, it was very likely that he would be recommended. He was naturally unwilling to study, and he was a good match for Gu Jue, who was born with no idea what studying was. Gu Jue did not drink bottles of beer. He only drank cans of beer. After he finished a can, he crushed it with his hands. He weighed it in his hand and aimed at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s back a few times. no, what are you doing? even if you want to joke, you can¡¯t do it in front of Bai Qing¡¯s friends. Gu Jue loved to throw a can at Chu baiqing for no reason. He had seen this before. However, he really admired Chu baiqing¡¯s temper. It was so f * eking good that no matter how much Gu Jue messed with him, he would not get angry. However, this was in front of his friends. If he was hit and bullied by Gu Jue again, he would lose face. ¡°Eat your food!¡± Gu Jue glanced at Feng Xi, who was still mumbling. He raised his hand and threw the can that he had flattened. ¡°Sigh, f. ck¡­¡± Feng Xi watched as the can flew out, but it didn¡¯t hit Chu baiqing. It hit Jiang duo. who was sitting opposite him ¡­ To be able to hit Jiang duo¡¯s head even with Chu baiqing in between, one had to admit that Lord Jue¡¯s ability to throw cans was quite accurate. What was going on? why did he smash her? Isn¡¯t that Chu Bai Qing¡¯s friend? Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: Gu Qingxin-do you f * eking like him? Chapter 821: Gu Qingxin-do you f * eking like him? Translator: 549690339 The food stall¡¯s stools were those red plastic Round Stools with no backrests. There were a few Round Stools behind Gu Jue¡¯s stool. He placed his hands on the back of the stool and his posture was casual, lazy, and arrogant. He just watched Jiang duo walk towards him with a stool in his hand. Chu baiqing was still sitting there without moving, but Gu Jue could see that his back was shaking. ¡°Gu Jue, I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time!¡± Jiang duo swung a stool at her, but Feng Xi dodged it immediately. He didn¡¯t know how to fight, just like Chu baiqing. Gu Jue did not even try to Dodge. Just as the stool was about to hit his head, he blocked it with his arm. Gu Jue kicked the Round Table with great force. The edge of the table hit Jiang duo¡¯s stomach. Jiang duo bent over and covered his stomach in pain, the stool in his hand falling to the ground. Feng Xi didn¡¯t stop the fight. First, he was afraid that he would get hurt. Secondly, he felt that Gu Jue had his own reasons for hitting him. So, he hid at the side and watched. It was a pity that the skewers had just been served. Also, he was curious why Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t stop the fight. Wasn¡¯t he his friend? The owner of the barbecue stall came over to stop them. The tables and chairs were all broken. Feng Xi took out a stack of money from her wallet and stuffed it into the owner¡¯s hand without counting it. The boss didn¡¯t say anything and turned around to leave. It cost at least three to four thousand Yuan to look at. He had struck it rich. These things were not worth 500 yuan. Gu Jue grabbed Jiang duo by the collar and lifted him up. if you still want to go to college, you better stay away from him. If I hear you say those disgusting things again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on the back of his hand, which was holding Jiang duo¡¯s collar, were bulging. With a sudden force, Jiang duo was pushed down. Jiang duo fell on a table and chair, his back hurting from the impact. He glared at Gu Jue with a guilty conscience. His lips moved a few times and he only let out a few cries of pain. When Gu Jue walked behind Chu baiqing, he was still sitting there. He was still holding the beer bottle in his hand. Gu Jue took the beer bottle from his hand and smashed it on the ground. The sound of it breaking was particularly clear in the noisy Street. ¡°I thought you don¡¯t drink? 1 force you to drink a mouthful of wine and you¡¯re so angry at me, but he can drink bottle after bottle happily. Chu baiqing, do you like him?¡± Gu Jue looked down at Chu baiqing¡¯s head. The words that came out of his mouth were cold and angry. The last time he joked with Chu baiqing, he forced him to drink beer. He didn¡¯t want to drink, so he forced him to drink a few mouthfuls. Chu Bai Qing was angry with him. Although he didn¡¯t lose his temper, he still gave him a hard time. He only found out today that he was a drinker too. It was just that it depended on who he drank with. It was really f * eking interesting. Gu Jue¡¯s words were like a sharp knife that stabbed into Chu baiqing¡¯s heart. Chu baiqing, do you f * eking like him? ¡± Chu baiqing was surprised and shocked to hear such words from Gu Jue. He was asking if he had taken a fancy to Jiang duo. Instead of asking him if he had taken, fancy to any girl¡­ Did he know her sexual orientation? Could it be that he also knew that she liked him? These words were like a bomb in Chu baiqing¡¯s heart. It exploded in an instant and he was blown into pieces. Gu Jue would not ask this question without a reason.. Why would a person like him, who did not want to use his brain, ask this? Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: Gu Qingxin-what the hell do we need to talk about? Chapter 822: Gu Qingxin-what the hell do we need to talk about? Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi walked over and tugged at Gu Jue¡¯s arm. you can hit people, but what nonsense are you saying?! So many people are watching.¡± Gu Jue roared out these words because there were many people watching the fight. There were more or less people who could understand these words. Chu Bai Qing felt like his head was being shaken up and down, left and right. It was a complete mess. He stood up in a daze. He seemed to be able to feel the strange looks from the people around him. He also seemed to be hearing things. He heard them say¡­ ¡°He actually likes men?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I? How can it be a man liking another man?¡± whose child is this? he actually likes ¡­ ¡°Why is it so disgusting?¡± Her head was in a mess, and her ears were buzzing. After that, he felt his body float up, and then he didn¡¯t know anything. When Chu baiqing woke up, the sunlight that shone in through the floor-to-ceiling windows was blinding. He looked at the ceiling in a daze. This was not his house. He was very familiar with this place. It was Gu Jue¡¯s room. His last memory was last night at the barbecue stall¡­ It seemed that he had been sleeping for a long time. He was actually sleeping on Gu Jue¡¯s bed. When he lifted the thin blanket and wanted to get out of bed, he realized that Gu Jue was sleeping beside him. Looking at his sleeping face, Chu baiqing could clearly hear the words he had asked him,¡± Chu baiqing, do you f * eking like him?¡± Gu Jue seemed to have sensed that the person beside him had woken up. He opened his drowsy eyes and looked at Chu baiqing. At this moment, Gu Jue was less irritable and had a little more childishness. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep a little longer!¡± His hoarse voice sounded especially sexy. Gu Jue¡¯s voice was a little rough, not as gentle as Chu baiqing¡¯s. Regarding the matter of him beating up Jiang duo last night, he had no energy to ask him why he did it. He had always done things according to his mood, and if he was unhappy, it would make others even more unhappy. This was Gu Jue¡¯s rule ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s talk! Gu Jue.¡± Chu baiqing realized that he was only wearing a pair of underwear, and his clothes were scattered on the floor. It was Gu Jue who had helped him take off his clothes ¡­ that bastard Jiang duo deserves a beating. So, don¡¯t ask me why I hit him. Gu Jue turned over and lay on his side in frustration. He sounded very impatient. He had a heavy mood when he woke up, which was what happened when he didn¡¯t have enough sleep. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s talk about the matter between us.¡± She looked at Gu Jue¡¯s perfect back, which was full of tension and beauty. Gu Jue¡¯s figure was really good, especially his waist. There were two waist eyes, which were extremely sexy. It was said that such a person was very strong ¡­ After hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Gu Jue turned around and looked at him with a frown. He did some calculations. Ever since he beat up Jiang duo in the library, he and Chu baiqing had not seen each other for almost half a month. His mother was even wondering if the two of them had a fight. Did they quarrel? No, there wasn¡¯t. It was just that Chu baiqing had fought him for Jiang duo ¡­ She sat up irritatedly and leaned against the head of the bed. She took the cigarette box from the bedside table. Chu Bai Qing heard a ¡°click¡± behind him. He was rather disgusted by Gu Jue¡¯s smoking. He did not like the smell of smoke either. ¡°Talk about what? what¡¯s going on between us? What do we need to talk about?¡± Gu Jue took a deep puff of his cigarette. He hated it when Chu baiqing said ¡°talk¡± to him. He even had a solemn look on his face.. Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: Gu Qingxin-who is willing to care about you, you should be bullied Chapter 823: Gu Qingxin-who is willing to care about you, you should be bullied Translator: 549690339 What was the conversation about last time? She remembered now, it was because he hit her in front of Chu Bai Qing, and he hit her pretty hard. Because the boy called Chu baiqing a ¡®pretty boy¡¯. The pretty boy he was referring to did not mean that he was relying on a woman to live off a woman. Instead, he said that Chu baiqing was fair. This was a derogatory term. After the fight, Chu Bai Qing wanted to talk to him seriously, explaining how he was wrong in hitting people. He hated it when Chu Bai Qing tried to reason with him, but the two of them ended up parting on bad terms. Therefore, when Gu Jue heard that Chu baiqing wanted to talk to him again, he was annoyed. ¡°Gu Jue, can you stay out of my business in the future?¡± Chu baiqing got off the bed and picked up his clothes from the floor. He didn¡¯t want to smell the smoke, and he didn¡¯t want to be in the same bed as Gu Jue at this time. Gu Jue pursed his lips and puffed out a mouthful of smoke. He snorted coldly, say that again. Gu Jue hated troublesome things the most. He didn¡¯t even want to care about himself, but he had always had to care about Chu baiqing¡¯s matters. He felt that if he wasn¡¯t by Chu Bai Qing¡¯s side, with his weak personality, he would have been bullied by others. He had not wanted to go to school for a long time. With his grades, he would not have been able to get into nine middle school if his father had not pulled some strings. She went to the same high school as Chu baiqing so she could take care of him. Now, for the sake of Jiang duo, he was telling him not to care about his business. How refreshing was that? They had grown up together, but their relationship was not as good as Jiang duo, that bastard who was different on the surface. Chu baiqing pulled up his pants and rolled up his sleeves. He turned around and looked at Gu Jue seriously. Looking at his angry face, she knew that he would immediately get angry if you said something that made him unhappy. This was because they had a good relationship. If it was anyone else who made him unhappy, he would have already raised his fists and kicked them. ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to care about my Affairs. You don¡¯t have to care about who I¡¯m with or what I do. Do you understand?¡± Chu baiqing said to Gu Jue word by word. His face was calm, and no one could tell that he was angry. However, his tone was suppressed. Gu Jue was too casual in his actions now. Jiang duo was his friend, but Gu Jue had hit him again and again. He couldn¡¯t accept or understand this kind of behavior. He had lost a friend just like that, and it was not the first time. Whenever someone appeared beside him, as long as Gu Jue did not like them, he would definitely scare them away. His current deskmate was the one who had sat with him for the longest time because he had a good eye. As soon as Gu Jue came, he would immediately give up his seat. Gu Jue had chased away a few of them previously because he found them to be an eyesore. Chu baiqing endured all of this. He felt that Gu Jue was just like a child. But now, he was so casual that he directly attacked the people around him. This was something he could not tolerate. Gu Jue lifted the thin blanket on his body and got off the bed. He spun around on the spot twice, extremely frustrated. He pointed at Chu baiqing for a while before opening his mouth. who the f * ck wants to take care of you? you should be bullied and cheated. What kind off* eking bird do you know? you¡¯re the smartest? you¡¯re an idiot. ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to care about idiots!¡± Actually, what Chu baiqing wanted to say was,¡± if it wasn¡¯t for you, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been bullied. So many people came to cause trouble for him, and all of them were for Gu Jue.. Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: One Gu Qing heart-cant be said, cant keep a straight face Chapter 824: One Gu Qing heart-can¡¯t be said, can¡¯t keep a straight face Translator: 549690339 However, he could not say this out loud because he knew Gu Jue¡¯s temper too well. ¡°In the future, you can f * eking do whatever you want. Get lost!¡± Even though Gu Jue had a bad temper and was willing to bully Chu baiqing, this was the first time he had spoken to him in such a tone, and he had even said ¡± get lost¡±. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s gentle and handsome face turned pale. He was stunned for four to five seconds before he turned around and left. When he turned the doorknob, his hands were trembling, and it took him a few turns to open the door. Everyone knew that Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was thin and he couldn¡¯t be criticized. Gu Jue knew this better than anyone else, but he still told her to get lost. Before entering the third year of high school, there were only ten days of summer vacation, excluding supplementary classes. In previous summer breaks, they would go to the Army for training. Almost every child in the compound spent their summer break this way. This year, the family didn¡¯t want Chu baiqing to go. After all, it was rare to have a few days off. He would be in his third year of high school soon, and they didn¡¯t want him to work too hard. But, Chu Bai Qing still went because this was a group activity for the few of them. It would be a memory in the future. He and Gu Jue hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days. Chu baiqing felt that this was good. They could both calm down. He could prepare for the exam with peace of mind, and Gu Jue would not have to be around him all day, thinking about how to find some fun. This time, it was third brother li beixiao who drove. In the past, Huo zhongrao would take them there. This year, he was directly in the Army. This was Feng Xi¡¯s first time participating, and she was quite excited on the way. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t help but think that when they reached the place and started training, she would probably cry. Everyone had complicated feelings towards Feng Xi. Because before he came, his big brother from a different mother, Feng Yan, was their good brother. However, because something happened in the Feng family, Feng Yan¡¯s relationship with his third brother, li beixiao, had broken down. After that, third brother brought Feng Xi into their circle. Therefore, when everyone faced Feng Xi, they felt a little awkward because they would think of Feng Yan. However, when she thought about Feng Xi¡¯s mother, she couldn¡¯t help but want to care for him, so it was a complicated and contradictory feeling. Gu Jue started to sleep the moment he got into the car. He didn¡¯t even look at Chu baiqing. This detail was noticed by li beixiao, who usually met with her. Gu Jue must be pestering Chu baiqing, teasing him, bullying him, and doing whatever he wanted. He definitely wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep without even saying a word. After a three-hour drive, Huo zhongrao was already waiting for them at the door. Chu baiqing hadn¡¯t seen Huo zhongrao in three months. When she got out of the car and saw him, she was stunned. Was this still their big brother? ¡°This is big brother?¡± Feng Xi nudged Chu baiqing with her elbow, her face full of disbelief. When Gu Jue got out of the car, his eyes were still drowsy. When he saw the sun, he squinted slightly and was stunned for a moment when he saw Huo zhongrao. ¡°¡®+4_.. Why are you so tan? but you¡¯re so handsome!¡± Huo zhongrao was wearing a camouflage training suit, a black short-sleeved shirt, and a pair of black military boots. He was calm and domineering, an absolutely cold and resolute real man. ¡°Big brother,¡± Chu Bai Qing called him big brother. He wasn¡¯t worried about getting tanned. Everyone gets tanned every year, but he just couldn¡¯t. He was quite troubled by this. Just like some people who could never gain weight no matter how much they ate, he could never get tanned. Bai Qing, you¡¯ve slimmed down. You should eat more these few days.. With such a body, how can you cope with the heavy workload of the third year of high school?¡± Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: Your heart is so heart... Do you feel so good leaving me hanging? Chapter 826: Your heart is so heart¡­ Do you feel so good leaving me hanging? Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s movements were so fast that Feng Xi could react. Didn¡¯t he say he was going to sleep? why did he suddenly get up? ¡°You gave me a fright.¡± Feng Xi clutched her chest and shouted. ¡°How come 1 didn¡¯t scare you to death!¡± Gu Jue glanced at Chu baiqing¡¯s back as he sat there, then slammed the door and left. ¡°Third brother, did he eat gunpowder?¡± Feng Xi was deeply shocked. What was he doing? Li beixiao glanced at Chu baiqing, who was quietly writing the questions, and didn¡¯t say anything. Chu baiqing¡¯s expression remained the same, as though he was already used to Gu Jue¡¯s violent temper. However, he was still very concerned about the places on the paper where he had poked with his pen. He had a feeling that Gu Jue¡¯s slamming of the door was directed at him. After dinner, Huo zhongrao told them to rest early. Chu baiqing was lying on the bed, still thinking about his math problem. Whenever he felt uneasy, he would think about the problem. Gu Jue, who was on the lower bunk, tossed and turned without sleeping, making him unable to fall asleep. Chu baiqing knew that Gu Jue had nowhere to vent his anger. She didn¡¯t know how long Gu Jue had been tossing and turning, but just as Chu baiqing was about to fall asleep ¡­ The bed board was pushed up. It was directly facing Chu baiqing¡¯s bottom. He suddenly came to his senses. He knew that it was Gu Jue who had kicked him. In the past, when they were living in bunk beds, he would use his feet to push the bed board to talk to her. She recalled what her third brother had asked her in the afternoon, did you have a fight with Gu Jue?¡± Everyone could tell what was going on between him and Gu Jue. Only Feng Xi, that heartless person, didn¡¯t notice. This was the longest Cold War he had ever had with Gu Jue. In the past, when Gu Jue bullied him, the two of them would ignore each other. The main reason was to let Gu Jue calm down. But this time, it was different. They were indeed quarreling fiercely. He just didn¡¯t want him to care about his own affairs. He didn¡¯t have any other intentions. They should still be brothers. He had to control his feelings for her. At least, he would not think about it before he got into college. Gu Jue used his foot to push against the bed again. Chu baiqing let out a sigh of relief. They had to stay here for a few days. It was not a good idea to keep quiet like this. The boys quarreled, but they didn¡¯t care who lowered their heads first. However, Chu baiqing hoped that his calmness these past few days would make Gu Jue understand that it was wrong to interfere in his Affairs so unreasonably. Chu baiqing got off the bed, put on his shoes and walked out. Gu Jue followed behind. Chu baiqing stopped when he reached the backwall. With the help of the searchlight, he looked at Gu Jue, who was standing behind him with his hands in his pockets. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Chu Bai Qing waved his hands around his body as he spoke. He was particularly good at attracting mosquitoes, and one bite would make him itch for a long time. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything,¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was very muffled and deep. Chu baiqing looked at him. He kept his head down, his feet tapping randomly on the ground. ¡°Then go to sleep, don¡¯t touch the bed board, go back! There are many mosquito monsters.¡± Chu baiqing was about to leave when Gu Jue grabbed his arm. Chu baiqing knew it would be like this. He even tormented himself out here. If he couldn¡¯t sleep, then naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let himself sleep. Gu Jue pulled him along without saying a word and kept his head lowered. ¡°There are mosquitoes!¡± Chu Bai Qing really didn¡¯t want to be bitten. Every scratch was red and his skin was white. It was really uncomfortable to look at. ¡°Do you feel good leaving me hanging?¡± When Gu Jue opened his mouth, he took out a bottle of mosquito repellant water from his pocket and sprayed it on Chu baiqing.. Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: Yi Gu Qing Xin-get up and continue to run, be good! Chapter 827: Yi Gu Qing Xin-get up and continue to run, be good! Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue didn¡¯t want to attract any mosquitoes. Perhaps it was because he was always with Chu baiqing. Even mosquitoes didn¡¯t find him. Chu Bai Qing once said that it was because his blood wasn¡¯t sweet and the mosquitoes didn¡¯t like it. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but in the summer, he had a habit of keeping a small bottle of mosquito repellant in his pocket. ¡°I think you need to calm down.¡± The mosquito repellant water didn¡¯t have a strong smell, but it was effective. ¡°Jiang duo is a bastard. Do you know how he ¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about him.¡± Gu Jue felt that his warning was not on point. That Jiang duo was really shameless. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue. This was the first time he wanted to say something to him. His temper was to say whatever he had on his mind. He would never hide anything, let alone have any scruples. He did not know why Gu Jue was so against Jiang duo. Jiang duo is a good person. You hit him twice, but he didn¡¯t say anything bad about you. So, 1 hope you don¡¯t target him. Jiang duo was quite a cheerful person. If it were anyone else, they would have ignored him after being beaten twice for no reason. Why would they find him test papers to explain the questions? ¡°I really want to pry open your brain and see if it¡¯s filled with sh * t.¡± Gu Jue pointed at Chu baiqing¡¯s head and gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Chu baiqing turned his head away. He didn¡¯t like people touching his head. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re really a coward, Chu baiqing. You¡¯re really a coward!¡± This was the first time Chu baiqing had heard Gu Jue speak to him in such a helpless tone. He really did not know how to respond to Gu Jue¡¯s tone. He stood there and did not know what to say. ¡°Actually, you still don¡¯t know me well enough.¡± After saying that, Gu Jue turned around and left. Chu baiqing looked at his back. Didn¡¯t he know him well enough? He thought he understood Gu Jue very well, and the adults said the same. The one who understood Gu Jue the most was Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing was also the one who could stand Gu Jue¡¯s temper the most. The next morning, she was woken up to run five kilometers with weights. Feng Xi was quite excited at first, but after running for a while, she stopped and wanted to cry but had no tears. Chu baiqing had not run for a long time. His stamina was not as good as Gu Jue¡¯s and the others¡¯, so when they were halfway there, he could no longer run. They were called young master soldiers here, so they were not that strict. Some people even said that they were sent by their families to spend the summer vacation and have fun. He treated this place as a ¡®nursery¡¯. Gu Jue took a few steps back and stopped beside Chu baiqing. He picked up Chu baiqing¡¯s backpack. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Get up and continue.¡± Gu Jue kicked Chu baiqing¡¯s butt. He couldn¡¯t fight, and he couldn¡¯t run either. He couldn¡¯t do anything except study. ¡°I can¡¯t run anymore.¡± Recently, he had been studying until midnight, and his body was indeed unable to take it. In the past, she could at least run the entire summer vacation. Who knew that she couldn¡¯t do it halfway today? ¡°No, get up!¡± Gu Jue reached out and grabbed his arm. No matter what, he had to run down today. He had to improve his physical fitness in the next few days. With his physical condition, he could still take the college entrance examination! ¡°I really can¡¯t run anymore.¡± Chu Bai Qing rarely admitted defeat, so he just sat on the ground and didn¡¯t get up. He wanted to just lie on the ground. In terms of physical training, Chu baiqing had always been more or less the same. He didn¡¯t put in as much effort as he did in school. ¡°Get up and continue to run, be good!¡± Gu Jue sighed helplessly, squatted down, and said softly.. Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: Gu Qing Xin-the Chu Bai Qing who was gentle and tolerant towards him Chapter 828: Gu Qing Xin-the Chu Bai Qing who was gentle and tolerant towards him Translator: 549690339 He was facing the morning light. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue, who was squatting in front of him against the light. I¡¯m not interested in Jiang duo, and it¡¯s impossible for me to be interested in him. I don¡¯t know why you would have that kind of thought. I just get along well with him, about mathematics. These words naturally slipped out of his mouth. Perhaps subconsciously, he just wanted to give Gu Jue an explanation. As for how he fainted at the barbecue stall that night, was it an illusion or did the people around him really say those words? He didn¡¯t ask Gu Jue about this. As for what had happened that night, the curious child did not ask again. It was as if they had never met that night. I know. You¡¯re not crazy. Why would you like him? anyway, just stay away from him. I won¡¯t hurt you. To Gu Jue, Chu baiqing¡¯s explanation meant that the two of them were making up. It was as if his mood was instantly lifted. This was the normal Chu Bai Qing, explaining things to him. When Chu Bai Qing heard the word ¡°sick,¡± his face turned pale. Her body, which was sitting on the ground, was trembling slightly. It was crazy to fall in love with a man. There were some things that could only be kept in one¡¯s heart and not said out loud. Fortunately, he had held himself back from confessing to Gu Jue many times. She had never told him that she liked him. Otherwise, he would have heard the word ¡± sick¡± from his mouth earlier. At this moment, Chu baiqing was even more determined. He had to keep this love in his heart forever. They could only be brothers, and he couldn¡¯t let those vague emotions affect him anymore¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even feel anything when Gu Jue pulled him up. He had no idea how he had managed to finish the five kilometers. He was in a daze. He could only hear Feng Xi shouting in all sorts of ways that she wanted to go home and never come back again. Chu baiqing never went to the shooting range to practice every time he came. However, this time, he spent the entire afternoon at the shooting range. In the end, he went to the cafeteria, exhausted. He ate fried fish. At that moment, he felt very happy and satisfied. It turned out that one did not have to have what one wanted to feel happy. Sometimes, even a bite of fried fish could make you feel so blissful. The few days of training in the Army ended quickly. This time, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t just train his physical fitness. He could also get along with Gu Jue normally. He had already buried those feelings deep in his heart. Gu Jue also realized that Chu baiqing¡¯s attitude towards him had returned to the best state they had been in. He had also returned to the gentle and patient Chu Bai Qing that he knew. Chu baiqing entered the intense life of his third year of high school, while Gu Jue still arranged to sleep in a fight. However, unlike the past, Gu Jue, who loved to sleep in, would definitely wake up at five o ¡®clock every morning. At the same time, he woke up Chu Bai Qing. Every morning, he had to run for half an hour. At first, Chu baiqing thought that Gu Jue¡¯s enthusiasm was only temporary, but after Gu Jue persisted for half a month, Chu baiqing knew that he was serious. This made him unable to control the feelings he wanted to bury. People were like this, they would always be affected in various situations. This phenomenon could be summed up in four words,¡±involuntary.¡± The current situation made Chu Bai Qing feel very happy, so all he could do was not let himself think too much.. Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: Gu Qingxin-that persons figure was not Gu Jue Chapter 829: Gu Qingxin-that person¡¯s figure was not Gu Jue Translator: 549690339 The days passed like this. It looked like the day was heavy, but Chu baiqing liked it. Because of Gu Jue¡¯s company, they went to school together. This was because Gu Jue would watch him run home after school. This was called physical training. Chu baiqing knew that without Gu Jue¡¯s supervision and training, his body would not be able to bear the heavy workload of the third year of high school. In fact, he had already received his guaranteed entry, but he still wanted to take the exam seriously. Gu Jue was busy that day and did not go home with him, but he told him to run home. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t need to ask to know that he went to fight with someone. He said that he did not want Gu Jue to interfere in his Affairs, but it seemed that he had to interfere in everything that happened to him. However, because Jiang duo was in college, no more beating happened. Chu baiqing also stopped telling Gu Jue not to fight because it was useless. Even if he didn¡¯t fight with others, others would find him. With Gu Jue¡¯s personality, he was born with a kind of temperament, which was social spirit, and even a little bandit-like. In the past, it was people from various schools who looked for him to fight. Now, some brothers, uncles, and grandfathers in society would also look for him to fight, because Lord Jue¡¯s reputation in Yun Cheng was getting better and better. Gu Jue seemed to be born to do this. His status was getting higher and higher by the day. Because his ruthlessness was what others feared. The moment Chu Bai Qing left the school, he felt someone following him. From the corner of his eyes, he saw that there were four or five people, not students. He did not know who Gu Jue had provoked this time. Or was there someone who wanted to provoke him, so they came to find trouble with him first? There were very few people on this road. In the past, he did not take this road, as it was a little far to go home. However, in order to run home, he ran back along this road. It was impossible for Chu Bai Qing to return to the main road. He thought that he could only continue to run forward and then take the main road from the next street. However, he was alone after all. He had only run a few steps before he was surrounded by the people behind. These people were obviously from the society because they didn¡¯t say a single word to Chu Bai Qing. In the past, when his students found trouble with him, he would usually not attack them. He would only offend them with words. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s ability to resist pain was very weak. He felt like it wasn¡¯t just fists and feet that were hitting him. It was the knife that cut him again and again, especially his right hand that was stepped on by them. It was burning and painful. It was as if he had been crushed. He could forget about holding a scalpel in the future. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even pick up a pen now¡­ These people were all veterans at beating people up. They wouldn¡¯t hit you in the vital parts. They wouldn¡¯t kill you or maim you, but they would hurt you to death. Just when Chu Bai Qing thought he was going to be killed, he saw a figure rush over. After that, the people who had beaten him dispersed. Before he passed out, he heard their wails. Looking at the person who hit him, Chu baiqing was sure that it wasn¡¯t gu Jue. It seemed that his luck was not bad. He had met a good young man who was brave and did good for justice. Moreover, he was quite fierce in his fights. His stance was not inferior to Gu Jue¡¯s. It hurt, it hurt so much that his tears were about to fall¡­ This was probably the most painful and embarrassing time he had ever been in since he was young. He had always been well-protected, but he had never thought that he would be beaten up so badly.. Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: One Gu Qing Xin-definitely can not kill Chapter 830: One Gu Qing Xin-definitely can not kill Translator: 549690339 This was the first time Chu baiqing thought that these people were in for a bad time. Not only that, but his parents would also not let them go. They would say that Gu Jue would also take their lives. In the past, he did not approve of him fighting. However, at this moment, he really hoped that Gu Jue would teach them a good lesson. Because of these people, he couldn¡¯t hold a pen for a while and it affected his revision for the college entrance examination. It was very likely that he would be affected when he used a scalpel in the future. It was his dream to be a doctor. ¡°Chu Bai Qing, can you move?¡± A familiar voice came from above his head, and Chu Bai Qing opened his eyes in a daze. When he saw Feng Yan, he laughed. He was wondering why he felt that this person was so fierce and good at fighting. So it was Feng Yan. It should be him. The only person who could fight on par with Gu Jue was Feng Yan, the young master of the Feng family¡­ Feng Yan sent Chu baiqing to the hospital, and the doctor saw that it was the director¡¯s son. He immediately called the director over and carefully examined him. Fortunately, his bones were not injured. He was obviously a professional thug. However, because Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body was special, the red and purple bruises on her body looked especially scary. It was as if he had suffered a heavy injury. Moreover, his ability to resist pain was particularly low, so he kept screaming in pain. People with such a Constitution would suffer more pain than ordinary people. The skin on the back of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand was damaged, but it was already wrapped up. He wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for at least a week. When Gu Jue and the others arrived at the hospital, Chu baiqing had already been dealt with. Feng Yan leaned against the window and saw li Beichen walking in, and Feng Xi behind him. Her feminine face instantly turned cold. With a cold smile, she walked over indifferently. He called Huo zhongrao ¡°brother Rao¡± ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have met you!¡± Huo zhongrao looked at Chu baiqing, who was lying on the bed, and his eyes were filled with heartache. He patted Feng Yan¡¯s shoulder. Then, he left¡­ When she passed by li beixiao, she threw him a flirtatious look, but there was a bloodthirsty smile on her lips. He didn¡¯t even look at Feng Xi and left. Li beixiao sighed helplessly. Looking at Feng Yan¡¯s back, his mood became more and more depressed. Huo zhongrao came back to handle some matters and Li beixiao came back to deal with the trouble caused by Feng Xi. He also happened to know about Chu baiqing¡¯s accident. Gu Jue stood by the bed with his fists clenched tightly. His entire body was on fire. Chu baiqing¡¯s face was covered in bruises. The corners of his mouth and eyes were damaged too ¡­ There was no need to look at her body, and her hands that were wrapped like a dumpling¡­ Chu Bai Qing was most afraid of pain, and he only fell asleep after getting a painkiller. Otherwise, he would be crying from the pain. Gu Jue turned around and left. Li beixiao tried to stop him, but he could not. Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao chased after her and told Feng Xi to look after Chu baiqing. If Gu Jue were to go out in this manner, he would not stop until someone died. In the past, even when Chu baiqing was not injured, Gu Jue could beat him to death and send him to the hospital for two months. This time, Chu baiqing was so badly injured. Gu Jue was definitely going to take those people¡¯s lives. He had to teach them a lesson, but he couldn¡¯t kill them. Gu Jue¡¯s car was practically flying. He made a few calls on the road and found out that the person who called Chu baiqing was sent by fourth master Qiao. It was because the Qiao family¡¯s fourth master wanted to recruit him into their gang, but he had rejected him. Fourth master Qiao felt like he had lost face, so he found someone to teach Chu baiqing a lesson.. Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: You guys touched someone you shouldnt have touched Chapter 831: You guys touched someone you shouldn¡¯t have touched Translator: 549690339 Fourth master Qiao also had a certain amount of power in Yun Cheng. Gu Jue¡¯s reputation grew day by day, and some people wanted to destroy him, while others wanted to win him over. However, these people did not know about Gu Jue¡¯s background. They ail thought that he was a silly boy who fought for a place with his fists. Therefore, fourth master Qiao thought that Gu Jue would definitely agree if he tried to win him over. However, he was rejected, so he was naturally annoyed. His men couldn¡¯t beat Gu Jue, so he took it out on Chu baiqing. Fourth master Qiao spent all his time in the Mahjong Hall, so Gu Jue directly drove his car into the hall. The people inside were so shocked that they fled in all directions. Gu Jue got out of the car and pulled out a steel pipe from under the seat. When he saw the people who came up, he beat them up. He used ail his strength every time, and every move he made seemed like he was going to kill someone. No one would be able to withstand such a blow from Alan. Gu Jue¡¯s speed was something that they could not outrun. The people who came up were all beaten down by Gu Jue. Fourth master Qiao was protected by a few of his underlings and wanted to run away. Gu Jue jumped over the Mahjong table and swung the steel pipe at fourth master Qiao¡¯s back. ¡°Qiao si, you¡¯re f * eking looking for death!¡± Fourth master Qiao was already in his forties, but Gu Jue managed to knock him down with a steel pipe. Gu Jue kicked him one after another. Fourth master Qiao¡¯s subordinates were all dumbfounded. No one dared to go up. They had never seen a master who could defeat so many people by himself. Nowadays, anyone could fight, but when they met a tough one, everyone would be afraid, especially someone like Gu Jue who didn¡¯t care about his life. It was scary to follow the trend. Therefore, the few of them wanted to run away, but how could Gu Jue let them? Anyone here could be the same people who beat Chu Bai Qing up, so he wasn¡¯t going to let any of them go. you guys touched someone you shouldn¡¯t have touched. You all deserve to die. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His mind was filled with images of Chu baiqing lying on the hospital bed. His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. He couldn¡¯t bear that kind of pain. His heart ached for Chu Bai Qing too much. He had never been injured in his life, but he had been injured so badly because of him. He deserved to die. He did not protect him well, he deserved to die ¡­ One tube after another, he didn¡¯t care. Li beixiao and Huo zhongrao saw that the fight was almost over. If they continued, something would definitely happen. The two of them had to work together to get rid of Gu Jue. Huo zhongrao called someone to come and clean up the place. After all, Gu Jue¡¯s car was his, a military car ¡­ ¨C In the hospital- Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mother fainted when she saw her son being injured so badly. Mr. Chu was still calm. After all, he was used to this kind of situation. However, his heart still ached. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and left in the end. After all, she still had to take care of Mrs. Chu. With Huo zhongrao and the others here, he was at ease. Besides, this was their family¡¯s Hospital, Chu baiqing could get the best and most comprehensive care. Gu Jue didn¡¯t eat and just stayed by Chu baiqing¡¯s side. His eyes were still red, and his entire person exuded a decadent aura. At midnight, Chu Bai Qing woke up. The painkiller had worn off and he was awoken by the pain. She didn¡¯t dare to move, and the pain would only worsen if she moved. He wanted to open his mouth to speak, but he pulled on the wound at the corner of his mouth. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing, who was trembling in pain. He clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on the back of his hands were bulging. Gu Jue¡¯s anger wasn¡¯t appeased even after killing those people. Looking at Chu baiqing, Gu Jue¡¯s eyes actually turned red, and a layer of mist actually covered them.. Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: Gu Qingxin-you two cant be together every day Chapter 832: Gu Qingxin-you two can¡¯t be together every day Translator: 549690339 Because of the pain, she had no choice but to take a painkiller. The doctor gave Chu baiqing a drip and he fell asleep again. Huo zhongrao told Gu Jue to sleep for a while, but Gu Jue refused. He just sat there and looked at Chu baiqing. Everyone knew how stubborn Gu Jue was, so they just let him be. Chu baiqing¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t serious, they were all bruises. After a week of recovery, he didn¡¯t feel as much pain anymore. However, because her body was unwilling to heal the scars, it looked quite serious. Gu Jue had been staying here to take care of him for the past few days. Even Mr. And Mrs. Chu¡¯s hearts ached for Gu Jue because he had lost so much weight. They even asked him to go home, but he refused. Gu Jue also became very quiet. His entire person was very dull. Sometimes, when he looked at the wounds on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face and body, his gaze would linger for a long time. Sometimes, he would become dazed. Gu Jue had been wiping Chu baiqing¡¯s body for the past few days. At first, Chu baiqing was not used to it and felt awkward. However, when he saw that Gu Jue was doing these things as if nothing had happened, he did not have anything to be pretentious about. However, when Gu Jue wiped his lower body, his face would still turn red. Gu Jue had just helped Chu baiqing put on his underwear when the door to the ward opened. Mrs. Chu walked in and saw Gu Jue lifting Chu baiqing¡¯s pants. He was stunned. Then, with a face full of fear, he hurriedly walked in. She looked at Gu Jue and Chu baiqing, opened her mouth, but hesitated. Chu baiqing looked at his mother,¡± mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He knew his mother the best. Her expression clearly showed that she had something to say, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it. This was not right¡­ ¡°Um, Gu Jue, you¡¯re so handsome. Do many girls want to court you? do you have a girlfriend?¡± Mrs. Chu asked after much hesitation, looking nervous. ¡°All¡­ No, I don¡¯t like those girls. They¡¯re so annoying!¡± Gu Jue was stunned by the question. Why did he suddenly think of asking this question? He was still in school! Besides, he was really annoyed by those girls. There were many who pursued him, but he didn¡¯t like any of them. It was annoying just to look at them. Chu Bai Qing was more pleasing to the eye than them. ¡°That¡­ Does our Bai Qing not have a girlfriend?¡± Mrs. Chu¡¯s expression was dark, but she still asked with a smile. However, her smile was stiff. ¡°He definitely didn¡¯t. Other than studying, he¡¯s always with me!¡± Gu Jue felt that Mrs. Chu was acting a little strange today, and the question she asked was also inexplicably strange. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hands clenched into fists under the blanket. It was obviously not normal for his mother to ask such a question. Cold sweat started to form on his forehead. Something must have happened, or his mother wouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°Mom, why are you asking about this? what¡¯s wrong? We can¡¯t fall in love when we¡¯re in school. If we want to date, we¡¯ll have to go to university.¡± Chu Bai Qing asked, feeling uneasy. yes, yes, yes. You have to get a girlfriend when you are in college. You two can¡¯t be together every day. It¡¯ll be ruined if you end up like tan song and Shen Cong. Mrs. Chu heaved, sigh of relief after hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words. Then, she mentioned tan song and Shen Chen. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mind exploded. Tan song and Shen Chen¡¯s matter had been discovered, discovered ¡­ Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t accept this fact. If they were found out, they would have to suffer from the saliva of the drowning people ¡­ ¡°What happened to them?¡± Gu Jue was inexplicably intrigued.. Weren¡¯t tan song and Shen Shen Chen good friends? Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: Gu Qingxin-were definitely not in that kind of relationship Chapter 834: Gu Qingxin-we¡¯re definitely not in that kind of relationship Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue was stunned by Chu baiqing¡¯s shout. For the past few days, he felt as if his heart had been thrown into a pot of boiling oil and was repeatedly fried because he felt sorry for Chu baiqing¡¯s injuries. Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re discharged. You¡¯re my ancestor. You¡¯re discharged. Gu Jue gritted his teeth as he replied. He was trying to suppress his temper. Mrs. Chu looked at the two of them and was traumatized by tan song and Shen Chen, so she couldn¡¯t help but overthink. After all, the two of them grew up together and often lived together. No one noticed anything unusual about tan song and Shen Chen. Who knew if these two children would ¡­ Gu Jue felt a little strange under Mrs. Chu¡¯s gaze. He was never someone who liked to use his brain and was even less willing to ponder over things. So, he didn¡¯t understand what Mrs. Chu¡¯s gaze meant. But Chu baiqing could tell. He knew what his mother was thinking. ¡°Mom, stop looking. Gu Jue and 1 are brothers. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± His tone was a little helpless and depressed. In any case, he was very unhappy. ¡°Aiya ¡­ I¡­ Aunty, Bai Qing and I are both normal, we definitely won¡¯t have that kind of relationship, don¡¯t you worry!¡± Gu Jue did not say the word ¡°coward.¡± He was just short of swearing an oath. This sentence made Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart hurt even more. It definitely wasn¡¯t that kind of relationship. That¡¯s right! They would not have that kind of relationship. They would not. Gu Jue could not accept it. His parents could not accept it. No one could accept it¡­ So, Chu baiqing, while no one knows what you¡¯re thinking, end this! Don¡¯t think about it anymore. When Chu baiqing returned home, he forced Gu Jue to go home. He wanted to be alone for a while. Gu Jue could not persuade him and had no choice but to go home. His mother was also having wild thoughts at home and urged him to go home quickly. Because of tan song and Shen Chen, the parents in the compound were all anxious. They were afraid that their sons liked men. Chu baiqing slept for the entire afternoon. When he woke up, he changed his clothes and took the opportunity to cook. He went to tan song¡¯s house. After thinking for a while, he went to Shen Chen¡¯s house first. He needed to know more about his situation. Otherwise, tan song would only be anxious without knowing anything. Shen Chen¡¯s room was on the first floor, but there was a fence, so he couldn¡¯t get in or out. Chu baiqing gently knocked on the window. After a while, Shen Chen opened the window. When he saw Chu baiqing, he smiled and walked away without saying anything. After a while, Shen Chen threw out a box. this is your brother song¡¯s voice recorder. You can keep the other things inside. Shen Chen closed the window after he finished speaking. Chu baiqing immediately picked up the box. He opened it and saw a recording pen and some photos of tan song and Shen Chengwen. Then there were some small items, a lot of cash, and ¡­ Her passport¡­ Chu baiqing saw the wound on Shen Chen¡¯s face. As his mother said, his father was quite ruthless. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t waste any time, he went straight to tan song¡¯s house. Tan song lived on the second floor. If Chu baiqing wanted to go through the main entrance, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see him. He used a small stone to smash the glass of tan song¡¯s room. A moment later, the window opened. Tan song saw Chu baiqing and immediately put down a ladder. In the past, Shen Chen would come in the middle of the night, and this ladder had been there for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect it to come in handy at this time. Chu baiqing climbed up nimbly and sat on the edge of the bed quietly. He panted, afraid that tan song¡¯s grandparents would hear him.. Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: Gu Qingxin-you make your own decisions Chapter 835: Gu Qingxin-you make your own decisions Translator: 549690339 &Nbsp; tan song was in a good condition. Chu baiqing opened the box and handed it to him,¡± he said that he will give you the recording pen and leave the rest with me. Chu baiqing was so nervous that her voice was trembling. &Nbsp; tan song took the recording pen and opened it. He sat on the window sill. Black immediately climbed up his legs and shrank in his arms. &Nbsp; tan song lowered the volume for fear of being heard by his grandparents. Hence, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t hear what Shen Chen said to him. She could only see him crying and laughing, laughing and crying. In the end, his entire body was buried in his knees, and his whole body was shaking non-stop. Chu baiqing sat by the bed and looked at him. No words of comfort would be better than Shen Chen¡¯s words to him. Tan song opened the window and took out something from the drawer, handing it to Chu baiqing. It was a passport. Chu baiqing knew that they were leaving the country. The money that tan song gave him was US dollars, as well as some other miscellaneous things. They should be things that had memories with Shen Chen. It was just like the trinkets in Shen Chen¡¯s box. take black with you later. Your brother Wen gave him to me. My parents will be back tomorrow morning, so I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to keep him. After crying and laughing, tan song was very calm now. He was still looking around the room to see if there was anything to take away. ¡°Brother song, do you dare?¡± Chu baiqing looked at the items in the box Shen Chen gave him and stared at the two passports. I¡¯m not afraid as long as I¡¯m with him. We¡¯ve already decided that if our family can¡¯t accept it, we¡¯ll go abroad. Tan song sat beside Chu baiqing, looking at his injuries. It turned out that they had already thought it through. The tan family and the Shen family both had powerful backgrounds, so they couldn¡¯t stay in Yun Cheng. It would be good for them to go abroad. Just like what tan song had said, he was not afraid as long as he was with Shen Chen. When two people were together, they were not afraid. When their hearts were together, what was there to be afraid of? Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t see where their future would stop, but he believed that no external force could stop them from being together. ¡°What¡¯s Gu Jue¡¯s attitude towards our matter?¡± &Nbsp; tan song touched little Black¡¯s head and it fell asleep after two strokes. I find it unbelievable, a little ¡­ Antipathy, it was ¡­ I¡¯m disgusted.¡± Perhaps it hurt tan song¡¯s heart to say these words, but it was a fact. if you¡¯re not born gay, no one can accept this. Since you already know his attitude, you can make your own decisions. Tan song patted Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder and lay on the bed. He felt tired, but at the same time, he felt relaxed. Chu Bai Qing knew that they had a tough battle to fight. ¡°Song bro, do you have anything you want me to tell Wen bro?¡± Chu Bai Qing looked at the skinny Tan song, feeling upset. tell him that he will definitely meet someone in his life. He will break your principles and become your exception. He will achieve the happiness of your whole world. Shen Chen is who I, tan song, am. My heart is as solid as a rock. Every word and sentence seemed so empty in this quiet night, but they were so firm. After saying this to Shen Chen, Chu baiqing returned home. When he lay on the bed, he felt as if his body was as heavy as a thousand pieces of gold. However, he had never felt so relieved before. Yes, the incident between tan song and Shen Chen made him clearly realize that it was impossible between him and Gu Jue. It was just right to stop here. Everything was just right.. Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: Her heart couldnt be controlled at this moment Chapter 837: Her heart couldn¡¯t be controlled at this moment Translator: 549690339 No one would sit on the window sill on a sunny afternoon and peel melon seeds for tan song to eat. No one would give tan song a massage or read books for him when he was tired of reading¡­ No one would stay by tan song¡¯s side all night long when he was sick¡­ No one would ever say to tan song,¡± with me by your side, you don¡¯t need to do anything. Don¡¯t think about anything¡­ No one would hold tan song in their arms, kiss his forehead, and say,¡± 1 love you. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tears fell uncontrollably. He wasn¡¯t someone who cried easily, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t control it. Ever since tan song and Shen Chen were together, he had been watching them walk all the way. When he was 14 or 15 years old, he was ignorant about love. But now, he deeply felt the weight of this word. It was really a painful thing to love but not get it¡­ However, it was even more painful to be separated by love ¡­ Facing tan song, he did not know what to say or what he could say. ¡°Where is he?¡± &Nbsp; tan song¡¯s voice was hoarse and dry. It was so empty. Chu baiqing bit his lip. This was the first thing tan Songzi said when he woke up. In fact, he knew better than anyone else that Shen Chen was no longer around¡­ When Shen Chen turned around to protect him, he already knew. ¡°Brother song¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was trembling and his teeth were chattering. Shen Chen¡¯s body was still in the mortuary. Chu baiqing knelt and begged for it so that the Shen family wouldn¡¯t cremate it. He begged them to say that Shen Chen would definitely want to see tan song. The dead should be respected, and he asked them to bid farewell properly and not leave any regrets. The Shen family agreed to it. Chu Bai Qing sat outside the morgue and couldn¡¯t help but laugh for a long time. When a person was dead, everything could be forgiven. Why was he so hard on her in the first place? He wanted tan song to see Shen Chen for the last time. He did not know why, but he thought that tan song would definitely want to see him. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see him ¡­ Is that good?¡± Chu Bai Qing held tan song¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t see any hope in his eyes. They were filled with despair. &Nbsp; tan song¡¯s hand held Chu baiqing tightly. He nodded while choking with sobs. He was so desperate ¡­ Chu Bai Qing leaned against the wall outside the morgue, it was extremely cold. The tan family and the Shen family were all in grief. The Shen family¡¯s son had died, and they were filled with regret and self-blame. The son of the tan family was still alive, but there was no difference between him and the dead. He had no vitality to live on at all. &Nbsp; tan song had been in there for almost half an hour, and there was no sound at all. Then, a hoarse and angry roar came out, and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body went limp on the ground. The sounds of ¡°Cong Wen¡±¡±Cong Wen¡±¡±Cong Wen¡± It pierced through Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eardrums, and it hurt like hell. When tan song walked out from inside, he was like a walking corpse. He was so lost and empty. He fell down after a few steps ¡­ Shen Chen¡¯s ashes were sent to tan song by the Shen family after he was cremated. They left without saying anything. Tan song hugged Shen Chen¡¯s ashes all day long as if he was right beside him. Tan song didn¡¯t talk to anyone. Except for Chu Bai Qing, he didn¡¯t talk to anyone. To Chu baiqing¡¯s relief, tan song ate and slept as usual. He was still alive. ¡°The last thing he said to me was,¡¯Xiao Song, live well, I beg you !''¡± &Nbsp; tan song sat on the window sill and said with a smile while looking at the distance.. Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: One Gu Qingxin-one person bearing the memories of two people Chapter 838: One Gu Qingxin-one person bearing the memories of two people Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at the emaciated tan song. Shen Chen knew him too well. If Shen Chen had not left this sentence behind, tan song would have followed him and would not have lived. However, the living had to bear greater pain. One person had to bear the memories of two people. He had to guard these memories and grow old alone because Shen Congwen begged him to live well¡­ He had exchanged his life for tan song¡¯s life. Therefore, he must live well. Now, facing tan song, Chu baiqing was speechless. He couldn¡¯t say any words of comfort. No matter what words he said, they were pale and powerless. The only thing he could do was to accompany her. ¡°Bai Qing, go back! We¡¯re in our third year of high school and we can¡¯t afford to waste any more time. You stay here with me, and that silly boy will accompany you downstairs¡­¡± &Nbsp; tan song¡¯s voice had become dry and hoarse after the incident. Chu baiqing had been accompanying tan song for the past few days, and Gu Jue was sitting on the stone bench downstairs. He didn¡¯t even want to go back, as if he was afraid that Chu Bai Qing would be affected. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you, brother song!¡± Chu baiqing looked downstairs. Gu Jue was sitting on a stone bench, shaking his body. He looked bored and it was really difficult for him. ¡°Your brother Wen will be with me!¡± Tan song looked at the urn of ashes placed opposite him. It was as if Shen Chen was sitting there with a book in his hand, reading and analyzing for him ¡­ When he was about to doze off, Shen Chen would kick him ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s heart felt like it was blocked. This sentence was too sad ¡­ we¡¯ve discussed it. We¡¯re going to Lake Kemo in Milan, Italy, to live there. 1 plan to take him there in the next few days, and in the future ¡­ I¡¯m not coming back.¡± you know that I can¡¯t take care of myself. Without him ¡­ 1 can¡¯t do anything well, but he used to take care of me. Now, it¡¯s my turn to take care of him.¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were already blurry. He pushed open the door and ran out, unable to control his emotions. It was too painful. When he ran out, he was stopped by Gu Jue. At that moment, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He hugged Gu Jue and cried hysterically. Gu Jue was so frightened that his face turned pale ¡­ Chu baiqing had been sick for two days. When he woke up, he knew that tan song had left with Shen Chen. tan song said that he doesn¡¯t want you to send him back. He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll cry and wants you to be well¡­ Gu Jue had a cigarette in his mouth, but he did not light it. He stood leaning against the wall. These days, he had many things to ask Chu baiqing. For example, did he already know about tan song and Shen Chen? Another example was when did he have such a good relationship with tan song that he would actually kneel down to the Shen family for him. He also had a more ridiculous thought. Did Chu baiqing like tan song? These words were on the tip of his tongue, but he couldn¡¯t get a single word out. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Chu baiqing wanted to know if they went to Lake Kemo. he didn¡¯t say. No one knows where he went. The tan family didn¡¯t dare to ask either. They¡¯re content as long as he¡¯s alive. Chu Bai Qing closed his eyes. If these parents knew that they were going to make their children lose their lives, would they still force them? ¡°Chu ¡®er ¡­ You and tan song¡­¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing. The words were already on the tip of his tongue, but he could not bring himself to ask. ¡°Are you going to ask me if I like men too ¡­¡± Many years late Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: Gu Qingxin-if you quit smoking, Ill agree to one condition of yours Chapter 839: Gu Qingxin-if you quit smoking, I¡¯ll agree to one condition of yours Translator: 549690339 Many years later Chu baiqing recalled how he had answered Gu Jue when he heard this. It seemed to be,¡± I don¡¯t like men. I don¡¯t like anyone. How could she say that she liked him and liked him when she was faced with tan song and Shen Chen¡¯s situation? It was too tragic and painful. He had been in contact with tan song all these years. He had seen how he had suffered and endured all these years ¡­ When Gu Jue¡¯s call came in, Chu baiqing was just about to call him to ask what time he would arrive. ¡°I¡¯m here, you can go downstairs! The West Gate.¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was lazy, as if he had not fully woken up. After two consecutive operations, Chu baiqing was so tired that he didn¡¯t want to drive. Gu Jue would usually pick him up at such a time. Ever since the incident with tan song and Shen con, Chu baiqing¡¯s love for Gu Jue was only kept in his heart. There would no longer be any emotional fluctuations or uncontrollable impulses. He felt that his current state was very good. To be more precise, it was just right. They got into the car at the parking lot. Gu Jue opened a bottle of soda water and handed it to him. It was his habit to drink soda water. Gu Jue had a rather carefree personality, but he would always remember some of his preferences very clearly. I¡¯ve called little Jiang Nan¡¯s people to send some food to your house. We can have dinner when we get home. Seeing Chu baiqing¡¯s exhausted face, Gu Jue¡¯s expression was a little irritated. ¡°Why do you have to make yourself so tired? is there any point?¡± Gu Jue took out a cigarette and was about to light it up when he saw Chu baiqing looking at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not smoking anymore.¡± She threw the cigarette away and drove on in frustration. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite interesting. Jue, stop smoking. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Chu baiqing leaned lazily against the back of the chair. He squinted his eyes and looked at Gu Jue¡¯s side profile. Gu Jue was not exquisitely handsome, but rather a little wild. It could also be said that he exuded a Bandit-like aura and was very manly. ¡°I can¡¯t quit. You know how many times I¡¯ve quit.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time Chu baiqing told him to quit smoking, but he couldn¡¯t take it anymore after a day. ¡°If you can quit smoking, I¡¯ll agree to one condition of yours. I¡¯ll do it any time!¡± This was Chu baiqing¡¯s condition to Gu Jue. Gu Jue had tried to quit a few times because of this, but he had never succeeded. Gu Jue was thinking that if he stopped smoking, he would make Chu baiqing agree to learn how to fight from him. He wanted this condition, but he didn¡¯t know when he would be able to fulfill it. ¡°I¡¯ll try again. You sleep for a while, I¡¯ll wake you up when we¡¯re home.¡± Gu Jue drove the car with one hand. At times like this, he would always say the word ¡°home.¡± Chu baiqing would feel happy, as if they were a couple driving home, living a simple and happy life. With a faint smile on his face, Chu baiqing closed his eyes. He was so tired that he fell asleep in a few seconds. Gu Jue was already used to Chu baiqing being like this. While they were talking, the other side had already fallen asleep. When the car arrived at Chu baiqing¡¯s Villa, he was still sleeping. Gu Jue did not wake him up. He just leaned against the car window and watched him sleep. All these years had passed, but Chu Bai Qing¡¯s skin was still as fair as ever. This man had become gentler. He always had a smile on his face and his tone was always so gentle. This Chu baiqing made him want to hide because more and more women were pestering him, which was annoying.. Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: Gu Jue felt very comfortable to be touched on the ear like this Chapter 840: Gu Jue felt very comfortable to be touched on the ear like this Translator: 549690339 After dinner, the two of them lay on the sofa and watched a movie. Actually, Gu Jue didn¡¯t like to watch it. He would rather take a nap, but since Chu baiqing liked it, he would accompany her. Most of the time, he would fall asleep while watching. Gu Jue spent most of his time at Chu baiqing¡¯s house. Now that they had their own homes, they no longer lived with their parents, so their work and rest times were very free. Gu Jue fell asleep on top of Chu baiqing. He placed Gu Jue¡¯s head on his lap and his hand could not help but touch his face. Gu Jue¡¯s nose was especially pretty, and Chu baiqing liked his ears the most. They were hard, just like his temper. Although his ears were very hard, they were very comfortable to touch. When Gu Jue was sleeping, the more you touched his ears, the deeper he slept. Chu baiqing could feel that Gu Jue was very comfortable to be touched like this. However, Gu Jue did not know about it. Chu baiqing had never told him about this secret. This was something that only he knew. He didn¡¯t really like to watch movies either. He only liked to watch Gu Jue because movies were boring. As he looked at Gu Jue, he started to doze off. Every time he saw Gu Jue¡¯s drooping head, he felt that Gu Jue was very cute like this. She was less violent and more childish. She was very quiet and obedient. Chu baiqing felt that it would be good if they could continue living like this. As long as they were together, it was fine. This was good. It was not like tan song and Shen Wen, who were separated by life and death. Only Shen Wen¡¯s ashes could accompany tan song and the memories of the two people¡­ The more he thought about it, the more painful the memories became ¡­ That kind of pain that couldn¡¯t be touched and could only be felt by closing one¡¯s eyes based on one¡¯s memories was not something ordinary people could bear. Just thinking about it made Chu Bai Qing feel like he couldn¡¯t do it. Therefore, he felt that tan song was really strong. He had to bear it all alone because of Shen Chen¡¯s request. Perhaps some people would say that it was fine as long as they were alive. Shen Congwen is dead, but you, tan song, are still alive ¡­ However, sometimes, the dead were free from the pain and didn¡¯t know anything. However, the living had to endure torment and heart-wrenching pain. Which was better? When Gu Jue was woken up, he would act shamelessly for a while. Then, Chu baiqing would have to coax and lie to him before he could go back to his room to sleep. As long as Gu Jue came to his place, this kind of drama would happen every day. Chu Bai Qing felt that every day was different and worth reminiscing. Chu baiqing had many rooms here, but Gu Jue was always shameless and insisted on sharing a bed with him. Chu baiqing was already used to it. Chu baiqing would close his eyes and imagine that the person was his lover. That was their life. As he thought about it, he fell asleep, and he would sleep very soundly. Gu Jue woke up in a very bad mood. ¡°Jue, get up!¡± Chu baiqing was helpless every time he woke him up, especially when Gu Jue had something to do and needed to get up early. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel!¡± Gu Jue immediately reached out and accurately covered Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. A little force would pull him onto the bed. Then, he turned over and pressed him under his body. Sometimes, she would cover Chu baiqing with a blanket. ¡°Jue, you¡¯re going to be late. Stop fooling around.¡± Being pressed down by Gu Jue, Chu baiqing¡¯s words were muffled, but there was a smile in them. Because he knew that Gu Jue was already awake.. Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: His heart ached when he saw how tired she was Chapter 841: His heart ached when he saw how tired she was Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue was now running Sofia club, which was the largest private club in Yun Cheng. This was one of his many businesses. After Chu baiqing went to university, Gu Jue focused on doing business. He wasn¡¯t cut out for studying, and he didn¡¯t want to study. He only realized later that he went to school for Chu baiqing. ¡°Let¡¯s just move to Sofia. It¡¯s close to your hospital and I don¡¯t have to wake up early. Your place is too remote.¡± Gu Jue was a very lazy person. Sometimes, he was not even willing to talk much. Chu baiqing smiled as he looked at Gu Jue. The sunlight shone on them, casting a layer of gold on their bodies. Chu baiqing loved mornings like this the most. He could see the person he loved the moment he opened his eyes. Even if he didn¡¯t know, he was content. That was enough. ¡°You¡¯re making us look like a couple.¡± The words that came out of his mouth were completely without thinking. Gu Jue was stunned for a moment, then he laughed out loud, my mother always said that Bai Qing is not a girl. If he is, he must marry into our Gu family. The elders in his family often said this. His parents really liked Chu Bai Qing. She looked at Gu Jue with a deep gaze. She looked at his eyebrows and eyes. It was great to be able to look at him like this all these years. even if she was a girl, she wouldn¡¯t marry you. Don¡¯t think about it. If you want to marry someone, you should marry big brother. You¡¯re reliable! She pushed Gu Jue, and his evil heart pressed down even harder. ¡°I say, Chu ¡®er, if you were a girl, after sleeping with me for so many years, would you still be able to get married? What are you thinking!¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hands above his head and leaned his head slightly to whisper into his ear. He didn¡¯t realize how flirtatious this position was, and how it made Chu baiqing¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so ambiguous. What do you mean by sleeping with you? we¡¯re just sleeping together. Besides, if I were a girl, 1 wouldn¡¯t sleep in the same bed as you.¡± This position made Chu Bai Qing uncomfortable. His body felt hot and uncomfortable. ¡°Chu ¡®er, why do you look so good when you smile?¡± Every time Gu Jue saw Chu baiqing¡¯s smile, he would think that it was the gentlest smile in the world. It was so comfortable. He just wanted to look at it. He had thought about it before. He would probably never get tired of looking at such a smile in his entire life. ¡°You¡¯ve been saying this for many years. If you don¡¯t get up now, you¡¯ll be late.¡± In fact, it was useless for Gu Jue to say that he was late. He did not care about the time when he was meeting with whoever. He was used to doing whatever he wanted. It was often others who were waiting for him. It seemed that he had never waited for anyone. When Gu Jue got up, his lips brushed across Chu baiqing¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t feel anything. He rolled off the bed. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s breathing was a little rushed. He closed his eyes and rested on the bed for a while before getting up. Gu Jue was in a rush, but he still sent Chu baiqing to the hospital despite his insistence. She told him to pick her up after work and left. Gu Jue was very displeased with the fact that Chu baiqing insisted on doing the work of an ordinary doctor even though he was the director. Even his heart ached when he saw how she had to make herself so tired. His hands would sometimes tremble after the surgery, so he naturally felt bad for him for driving home. Chu baiqing performed two surgeries in the morning, and it was already two 0 ¡®clock when he had lunch. After dinner, he wanted to take a break, but he received a call from Jiang duo. They had been in contact. However, Gu Jue never knew about it, because he had clearly ordered him not to have any contact with Jiang duo.. Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: Theyre probably going to be together for the rest of their lives Chapter 842: They¡¯re probably going to be together for the rest of their lives Translator: 549690339 Jiang duo was a friend that he rarely got along with. He was now working in venture capital on Wall Street, and this career suited him very well. They would still discuss difficult math problems together, just like when they were in school. This was a rare opportunity. Sometimes, when she was too tired, doing math questions was a form of relaxation for Chu baiqing. Jiang duo said that he had returned to China and asked him out for a meal. They agreed on a place to meet and eat. Chu baiqing felt that Jiang city hadn¡¯t changed much after all these years. This was because the place he was going to meet was the food street behind ninth high when they were still in school. Even after so many years, it was still bustling with activity. Chu baiqing also missed the place, so he was looking forward to dinner. He called Gu Jue, wanting to tell him not to pick him up at night and to go home directly. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell him who she was having dinner with. She could only say that she had a surgery to do that night and wouldn¡¯t be going back. It was not that she wanted to lie to him, but she did not want to get into trouble. So many years had passed, but Gu Jue¡¯s temper was still fiery. His men all worked for him. As long as he didn¡¯t look good, they had to be extra careful. He was afraid that he would get into trouble if he did not do a good job. Gu Jue did not pick up after three phone calls. Chu baiqing then sent him a message, telling him that he had a surgery to attend tonight and did not need to pick him up. It had been more than two years since he last saw Jiang duo. When they met again, he felt as close as he did in school. Chu baiqing was still used to calling him senior. They had come at a bad time. It was the summer break at ninth high school, so there was no student business at the snack Street. All the shops on the street were closed. ¡°I really want to eat that shop¡¯s knife-cut noodles. I¡¯ve been thinking of eating a bowl of them when I came back from abroad.¡± Jiang duo was very disappointed. After he stopped going to school, he couldn¡¯t even remember when the school holidays started. ¡°I¡¯ll eat it next time if 1 have the chance!¡± Chu Bai Qing laughed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to little Jiangnan! When I passed by that place on my way to school, I thought that I would definitely come and have a meal when I have money in the future.¡± Jiang duo¡¯s family was an ordinary family, so the number one restaurant in Yun city, little Jiangnan, could only be looked at from the outside. Even if you didn¡¯t have money, you could only go in. well, okay. Little Jiangnan it is then. For someone like Chu baiqing who was used to eating Southern cuisine, going there was like going home for dinner. Chu baiqing also admired Jiang duo. He didn¡¯t have any family background, but he relied on his own studies and connections to gain a foothold on Wall Street. No matter how hard he worked, he was now the director of the hospital, and he could not be separated from the Chu family. Chu baiqing called the manager of little Jiang Nan in advance and asked them to reserve a private room. However, because they didn¡¯t make a reservation, there weren¡¯t any private rooms left. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t make things difficult for them. He asked for a table by the window in the hall. He didn¡¯t like noisy environments. On their way to little Jiangnan, they talked about a lot of things that happened during their school days. ¡°Are you still with Gu Jue?¡± Jiang duo¡¯s question stunned Chu baiqing. It was like he was asking,¡± are you still with your boyfriend? ¡± we grew up together. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be together for life. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile was always so gentle, and his smiling eyes seemed to be natural. ¡°I¡¯m afraid only you can stand his arrogant and conceited personality.¡± Jiang duo¡¯s mouth curved into a cold smile, but it was only for a moment, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t catch it.. Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: Gu Qingxin... Youve never had a girlfriend- have you? Chapter 843: Gu Qingxin¡­ You¡¯ve never had a girlfriend- have you? Translator: 549690339 When they arrived at little Jiangnan, the manager had already calculated the time and the dishes would be served once they arrived. Even though it was just the two of them, Chu Bai Qing still ordered all the signature dishes. ¡°You still can¡¯t drink?¡± Jiang duo liked to drink, but he remembered that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t drink. ¡°My alcohol tolerance is still okay.¡± He didn¡¯t smoke, but he drank, the exact opposite of his third brother. Li beixiao smoked but didn¡¯t drink, and he drank but didn¡¯t smoke. His eldest brother always said that it was not fun to eat and smoke with the two of them. One didn¡¯t drink, and the other couldn¡¯t stand the smell of smoke. then let¡¯s drink until we¡¯re done. Don¡¯t drink too much, or else it¡¯ll affect your work tomorrow. Jiang duo was only two years older than Chu baiqing, but he was a few years older. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 listen to you, senior.¡± Chu baiqing gave people the impression that he was gentle and easy to get along with, which was the exact opposite of Gu Jue. Gu Jue gave people the feeling that he was very unapproachable. He always had a cold face and would lose his temper after two or three sentences. As they ate, drank, and chatted, the two were very happy. Jiang duo was especially good at chatting. ¡°Bai Qing, do you have a girlfriend?¡± Jiang duo poured Chu baiqing a small glass of white wine. Chu baiqing realized that Jiang duo always poured him more than half a glass of wine, but he always poured himself a full glass. This was very rare. Most people would pour more for others and less for themselves. This was also the reason why Jiang duo was popular. ¡°No, 1 was too busy and didn¡¯t think about this.¡± This was what Chu baiqing told everyone. At his age, people would always ask why he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend or why he wasn¡¯t married ¡­ ¡°No matter how busy you are, it won¡¯t affect your relationship. From what I remember, you¡¯ve never had a girlfriend before, right?¡± Jiang duo took a bite of the dish. The taste of mini Jiangnan was indeed different. He would pass by little Jiangnan every time he returned home from school. Those who could eat here were either rich or noble. And he had seen Chu Bai Qing many times ¡­ The junior who was good at his studies and kept a low profile turned out to be rich too. ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve never had a girlfriend either!¡± Even his own mother had asked him why he didn¡¯t find a girlfriend and not set his sights too high. No one knew about his sexual orientation except tan song and the dead Shen Chen. He didn¡¯t want to and wouldn¡¯t let anyone else know. Bai Qing, I don¡¯t like women, so naturally, 1 won¡¯t get a girlfriend. But I do have two boyfriends. Jiang duo¡¯s words were very plain, without any embarrassment in revealing his sexual orientation. This was probably because he had been abroad for a long time, so he was more open-minded. Chu baiqing¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks froze. He had known Jiang duo for so many years, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be ¡­ He was also one of her own. This feeling was very subtle. It was as if their relationship had been very good to begin with, and they had become closer because of the fact that they were of the same kind. It was said that the same kind could see the same kind clearly. Back then, tan song could tell that he liked Gu Jue ¡­ Did Jiang duo also realize that the person he liked was Gu Jue? ¡°How did 1 scare you? Do you think I¡¯m a pervert?¡± Jiang duo smiled at Chu baiqing, who was frozen on the spot. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Chu Bai Qing replied quickly and without hesitation. They were the same kind, so how could they think that he was abnormal? Bai Qing, thank you for not looking at me with strange eyes. Jiang duo suddenly grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s hand on the table.. Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: Gu Qing Xin-if you dare to look for Chu Bai Chapter 845: Gu Qing Xin-if you dare to look for Chu Bai Qing again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson Translator: 549690339 Especially when she lied to him because of Jiang duo. This was something he could not tolerate. He knew what kind of person Jiang duo was. Only Chu baiqing was stupid enough to treat him as a friend. He didn¡¯t know what dirty thoughts Jiang duo had for him. There were some things he didn¡¯t want to tell him because he didn¡¯t want to dirty his own mouth and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s ears. Chu baiqing was the most sensitive and smart person among his brothers. How could he not see what kind of person Jiang duo was? Just because they could get along, he could be blinded. Gu Jue¡¯s words made Chu baiqing¡¯s handsome face flush red. If he wasn¡¯t standing there, he would¡¯ve died. Other people would think that Gu Jue was scolding his son ¡­ Feng Xi scratched her head. She knew how possessive Gu Jue was towards Chu baiqing. However, that was only limited to her being overbearing towards Chu Bai Qing and always bullying him. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to lower himself to his level. However, these words were a little too much. Furthermore, no matter how he heard it, it didn¡¯t sound right. He couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. He only knew that it was a little too ambiguous. Jiang duo had been sitting there the whole time, looking at the arrogant and angry Gu Jue. His eyes were slightly squinted. He was a little drunk, but he was particularly sober. Gu Jue was even more arrogant and domineering than a few years ago. Back then, this rich young master had almost beaten him to death. He almost didn¡¯t pass the college entrance exam. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know about this, and he didn¡¯t plan on telling him. Chu baiqing was like that, he was very clear about right and wrong. If he told him, he would definitely go to Gu Jue. If Gu Jue came to vent his anger on her, he would be the one suffering in the end. ¡°Bai Qing, if you have something to deal with, then go! We¡¯ll meet again the next time I come back.¡± Jiang duo was still sitting there, but his words reeked of alcohol, as if he was drunk. In fact, his alcohol tolerance was very good, and he wouldn¡¯t get drunk at all after drinking this little wine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡± Chu baiqing felt awkward, and it wasn¡¯t the first time he felt this way in front of Jiang duo. Jiang duo looked at Chu baiqing and nodded with a smile. His smile was full of undisguisable love. That was Gu Jue¡¯s first impression. Gu Jue was about to step forward when Chu baiqing stopped him. ¡°Jiang duo, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to find Chu baiqing again, 1¡¯11 teach you a lesson.¡± Jiang duo squinted at Gu Jue. There were some things that he didn¡¯t say in the past, but it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t say them now. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Lord Jue wants to beat me half to death again. You didn¡¯t cripple me the last time, so do you want to continue this time?¡± It was true that Gu Jue had hit you very hard the last time, but Gu Jue was good at beating people up and would not kill you. They wouldn¡¯t even hit you in the face and would make you feel pain all over, but they wouldn¡¯t let people see that you were hit. This was also why Chu baiqing didn¡¯t notice that he was injured. The reason why Gu Jue hit him like that was because he was concerned about Chu baiqing. He had heard that Gu Jue always hit someone to the death. If he didn¡¯t hit you, you wouldn¡¯t stop even after two to three months. Chu baiqing looked at Jiang duo in shock. It was obvious that he was beaten half to death. It wasn¡¯t like the two times he waved his fist. After that, Gu Jue went to beat up Jiang duo, but he didn¡¯t know about it. Jiang duo didn¡¯t even say anything when he was beaten up. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue again and saw him glaring at him. He had no intention of denying it. Chu Bai Qing felt his chest fill with anger that had nowhere to vent. How could he treat his friend like this? what right did he have to treat Jiang duo like this? Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: Gu Qingxin-you have no right to interfere with my friendship Chapter 846: Gu Qingxin-you have no right to interfere with my friendship Translator: 549690339 master Jue, Bai Qing and I are friends. I didn¡¯t want to affect his studies, so I tolerated you time and time again. I¡¯m just saying that you¡¯re young and insensible, but now that you¡¯re an adult, you shouldn¡¯t be so irrational. Bai Qing is not a child, and you shouldn¡¯t interfere with his friends. Jiang duo just leaned back in his chair, his face slightly red, as if he had drunk too much. shut the f * ck up. You¡¯re a pervert. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re planning on doing to him. Gu Jue¡¯s arm was blocked by Chu baiqing. His legs were long, so he kicked the mahogany table. The sound of the blanket and plate colliding was so clear that it entered his ears. Chu baiqing grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s arm tightly, enough! A low growl came from Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth, it was so deep and heavy. Jiang duo was his friend. In order not to affect his studies. Even when he was beaten half to death by Gu Jue, he did not say a word to her. He knew very well how ruthless Gu Jue was when he hit people ¡­ Hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s low growl, Gu Jue was also stunned. He knew it would be like this. Every time he met Jiang duo, Chu baiqing would lose his temper at him, and it was a very angry one. what the hell do you know? you just shouted at me. You know he likes ¡­ Gu Jue pointed at Jiang duo and shouted at Chu baiqing. However, before he could finish, Chu baiqing interrupted him,¡± 1 know everything about him. You don¡¯t have to tell me. He is my friend. You have no right to interfere with my friendship. You are in no position to do so. We are just friends. You have crossed the line. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s shoulders were shaking. He had never been so angry before. They were in a public place. He knew what Gu Jue was about to say. He would say,¡± he likes men¡­ Gu Jue would definitely say that. He knew it when he said that Jiang duo was a pervert. She knew that Gu Jue already knew about Jiang duo¡¯s sexual orientation. yes, I have no right. I have no., eking right. We are just friends. Just friends ¡­ To hell with your friend. I, Gu Jue, will not know you, you stupid c * nt, in the future.¡± Who was Gu Jue? no one had ever embarrassed him, and no one could ever provoke him. Otherwise, he would definitely make you regret it. Gu Jue shook off Chu baiqing¡¯s hand that was holding his arm. This was the third time Chu baiqing had argued with him for Jiang duo. They had been together for so many years, but now they were only friends. He, Gu Jue, was on the same level as his grandson, Jiang duo, but he was just Chu baiqing¡¯s friend. It was really funny. They were just friends, but Gu Jue had exploded. He pointed his middle finger at Jiang duo. That ruthless gaze made Jiang duo¡¯s body freeze. He could not help but feel a chill down his spine. He knew that Gu Jue would not let him off. A few years ago, when Gu Jue hit him, he remembered some words very clearly. Eor example, if he saw him with Chu baiqing again, he would kill him. Was he going to kill her today? however, he was no longer the same person as he was a few years ago. After Gu Jue left, Feng Xi patted Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder and chased after him. Gu Jue was a fierce driver to begin with. Now that he was so angry, this car was going to be driven like a rocket. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior. I really didn¡¯t know he would do that.¡± Chu Bai Qing said to Jiang duo apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think he¡¯ll take my life this time and never let me appear in front of you again..¡± Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: Gu Qingxin-secretly dating another man behind his back Chapter 847: Gu Qingxin-secretly dating another man behind his back Translator: 549690339 Jiang duo¡¯s words sounded like a joke, but it also carried a helpless self-deprecating tone. Chu baiqing knew that with Gu Jue¡¯s personality, he would not let Jiang duo go. senior, 1 think you¡¯ve drunk quite a bit too. Don¡¯t stay in the hotel tonight. Come to my house! After thinking for a while, Chu baiqing felt that it was safer to let Jiang duo go to his place. If he stayed in a hotel, Gu Jue would send someone to deal with him. Jiang duo would definitely not have a good end. Anyway, he was going back to United States tomorrow, so he could just stay for one night. Chu baiqing¡¯s mind was in a mess. Gu Jue¡¯s temper sometimes made him feel tired. Especially after knowing what he did to Jiang duo a few years ago, Chu baiqing felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Other than his big brother and third brother, Feng Xi, he didn¡¯t seem to have any other friends. Because as long as they appeared in front of him, as long as Gu Jue did not like them, he would get rid of them. He was already used to it. As long as he was happy, he didn¡¯t care. It was better to have less trouble. However, at this moment, he felt that he had been wrong. It was true that Gu Jue should not interfere with his friendship. Because this was a kind of harm to others, and it was even more disrespectful, just like Jiang duo. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, or if you don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m a pervert, then I¡¯ll go and disturb you for the night. I¡¯m really afraid that Gu Jue will kill me. After all, I can¡¯t die yet. 1 still have my parents to take care of.¡± Jiang duo¡¯s words were on point and Chu baiqing felt really sorry for him. Jiang duo was in trouble because of him. Moreover, his sexual orientation was his private matter. Gu Jue should not call him a pervert. That would be an insult to Jiang duo. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t say that. Love has nothing to do with gender. 1 respect you and completely understand you. I will apologize to you on Gu Jue¡¯s behalf. I promise that you will return to United States safely and will not let Gu Jue hurt you.¡± Chu Bai Qing said apologetically and looked at Jiang duo with guilt. He quite admired Jiang duo¡¯s courage. He probably never had the courage to reveal his sexual orientation in his life. It was because what happened between tan song and Shen Chen was too tragic. He had witnessed it with his own eyes and he could not bear it. And he did not want to hear Gu Jue say that he was a pervert. Chu baiqing brought the drunk Jiang duo home. Gu Jue¡¯s Villa Gu Jue smoked cigarette after cigarette, unable to suppress the anger in his heart. Chu baiqing, that idiot, deserved to be tricked by that bastard Jiang duo. Feng Xi was sitting on the sofa, munching on a piece of bread. They had agreed to go to little Jiang Nan for dinner, but now he could only sit here and munching on bread. She even had to listen to Gu Jue¡¯s shouts and curses. He really suspected that Chu baiqing was a woman. That was why Gu Jue had such a reaction. No matter how he looked at Gu Jue, he felt that Gu Jue¡¯s state was like his girlfriend, who was secretly dating another man behind his back and was discovered by him. That¡¯s right, it was this state. It was as if he had been cuckolded. Gu Jue¡¯s subordinate ran in and whispered a few words in his ear. Feng Xi had just taken a bite of bread, then took a sip of peanut milk. However, Gu Jue suddenly kicked the coffee table. He was so shocked that he spat out a mouthful of peanut milk. ¡°Chu baiqing, you¡¯re looking for death.¡± Gu Jue walked out angrily, and the peanut milk flowed down Feng Xi¡¯s chin ¡­ He did not care about his own sorry state and chased after Gu Jue. What the hell was he trying to do? he did not even let Gu Jue finish his bread.. Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: Gu Qingxin-Ive turned around to provoke you again Chapter 848: Gu Qingxin-I¡¯ve turned around to provoke you again Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue was definitely going to get into big trouble in this state. Big brother, that genius told him to calm down and not cause any more trouble. They watched as Gu Jue got into his George Barton and the car flew out with a bang. Feng Xi stomped her feet in anger, f * ck, you didn¡¯t even check the Almanac before going out today. You should be at home and staring at Cola. Why did you come out for a meal? ¡± Cola was an Alaskan dog that his third brother had left in his care. Feng Xi quickly got into her sports car and gave chase. His driving skills were terrible. They could not catch up with Gu Jue¡¯s car at all. He had no choice but to call Chu Bai Qing and tell him to be careful. Gu Jue¡¯s imposing manner was as if he was going to blow up a pillbox. But Chu baiqing didn¡¯t pick up his phone. If she couldn¡¯t call big brother or third brother, then who else could she call? Feng Xi thought for a moment, but no one ¡­ He could only step on the accelerator and chase after her ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s George Barton came to a sudden stop in Chu baiqing¡¯s courtyard. Chu Bai Qing heard the explosion. Jiang duo was taking a shower in the guest room. He had just come out of the kitchen and made two cups of Hangover Tea. Gu Jue would always drink a lot, so there was always some Hangover tea at home. When Chu baiqing walked into the living room with a cup of tea, Gu Jue was walking in aggressively. Gu Jue sneered as he walked towards him step by step when he saw the tray in his hands with two cups of Hangover Tea on it. When his men said Chu baiqing brought Jiang duo home, he didn¡¯t believe it. Because of Chu baiqing¡¯s mysophobia, other than the cleaning lady, no one else was allowed to come in. Of course, Gu Jue was an exception. He was the only one who could enter and leave this place freely. But now, he had brought Jiang duo back. Gu Jue was the only one who had ever drunk The Hangover Tea that Chu baiqing had made because it was specially prepared for him. His eldest brother, third brother, Feng Xi, and the others had never had a taste of it before. But now, Gu Jue was making Hangover Tea for that bastard Jiang duo ¡­ Gu Jue walked in front of Chu baiqing, and with a wave of his hand, he knocked over the tray in Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. The glass shattered on the ground with a crisp sound. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue and did not say anything. He then looked at the broken glass and the yellowish-brown Hangover Tea on the floor. you brought Jiang duo home. What are you thinking? ¡± Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw and made him look at him. The words he said were like fire. In Gu Jue¡¯s heart, Chu baiqing¡¯s home was their home. He didn¡¯t really live in his own house, and basically lived in his house. At first, his mother said that Chu baiqing¡¯s personality was gentler and that she could get used to her fiery temper by spending time with him. As time passed, it became a habit. She was used to living with Chu Bai Qing. Chu baiqing had a good temper, but when faced with Gu Jue¡¯s question, he wanted to flare up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t know this idiot?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s words in little Jiangnan were,¡¯yes, I have no right. I have no f * eking right. We are just friends. Just friends ¡­¡¯ To hell with your friend. 1, Gu Jue, will not know you, you stupid c * nt, in the future.¡± Chu baiqing felt wronged, how did he become an idiot? When he, Gu Jue, was unhappy, he would say whatever he wanted to say and scold whatever he wanted to scold. He did not care about other people¡¯s feelings at all. After he was satisfied, he completely forgot what he had scolded and said, and turned around to provoke you.. Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: Gu Qingxin-senior is a guest of our house, you can control your temper Chapter 849: Gu Qingxin-senior is a guest of our house, you can control your temper Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue opened his mouth and looked at Chu baiqing with a look that said,¡¯did I say that?¡¯ Why can¡¯t I remember it? it¡¯s just that look, innocent and lost. After he was done scolding, he lost his temper and made you so angry that you couldn¡¯t breathe. Yet, the other party didn¡¯t even remember him saying those bold and heroic words that could swallow mountains and rivers. Chu baiqing was so angry that he turned around and walked towards the kitchen. He was a clean freak and couldn¡¯t bear to see the floor dirty. At this moment, Jiang duo walked out of the guest room in his sleeping robe. His hair was not dry yet, and he looked like he had just taken a shower. Gu Jue felt as if he had just taken a sip of 68% alcohol. The alcohol rushed straight to his head, and he exploded. He ran towards Jiang duo and Jiang duo didn¡¯t react at all. He did not expect Gu Jue to come. He had already said those words in little Jiangnan, and now he was here again. He was simply not following the routine. He thought that since he and Chu Bai Qing were both drunk tonight, they would naturally talk and do whatever they wanted to do. However, who knew that Gu Jue would actually appear in front of him at this time? ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re not allowed to do anything.¡± Just as Gu Jue was about to approach Jiang duo and wave his fist, Chu baiqing¡¯s cold voice came from behind. It was almost impossible for such a cold voice to come out of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth. However, Gu Jue heard it clearly. Although Gu Jue was a fool, he was always right. Whenever Chu baiqing gave him an order, he would listen to it. Gu Jue¡¯s fist stopped in mid-air as he turned around to look at Chu baiqing. senior is a guest of our family. You can control your temper. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to say another word to Gu Jue. He seemed to have reached his limit with his temper. He just wanted to explode because he had gone too far. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words,¡± a guest at home. Gu Jue was pleased. A guest at home? This was what Chu baiqing said to him. This was their home and Jiang duo was a guest? His inexplicable irritable mood was instantly lifted ¡­ Just then, Feng Xi ran in. Gu Jue turned around and looked at him. Feng Xi, go and clean up the glass shards on the ground. Then, she turned to Chu baiqing and said,¡± don¡¯t worry about it. Your hand is going to get injured. If you don¡¯t want it to heal, let Feng Xi do it. Feng Xi was confused. He looked at the broken glass on the floor and thought a fight had broken out. However, he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the three of them were fine. However, Gu Jue¡¯s words stunned him. Why should he clean the place? He was also afraid of getting hurt, alright? Besides, he didn¡¯t know how to do these things. He had never done cleaning work. What right did he have? if you¡¯re afraid that Bai Qing would get hurt, why didn¡¯t you do it? 1 chased you all the way at 180 yuan, and I can¡¯t even see the tail lights of your car. My legs are so weak now. Feng Xi sat down on the sofa and said unhappily. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t just leave Jiang duo in the living room and go to the kitchen to get some cleaning tools. ¡°Senior, you should go back to your room and rest!¡± Chu baiqing smiled as he walked over, not even looking at Gu Jue. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the hotel after I change my clothes! If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s do the questions together.¡± Jiang duo smiled awkwardly and said. ¡°Don¡¯t! Stay at home! It¡¯s not inconvenient for me to watch you do the questions.¡± The corners of Gu Jue¡¯s mouth curled up into a devilish smile. His tone was chilly and cold.. Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: A man using these tricks is really shameless Chapter 850: A man using these tricks is really shameless Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi almost couldn¡¯t breathe after hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words. What kind of mess was this? To be honest, what has it got to do with you? I thought about it and shut up. A few years ago, he had felt that these three people were like a chaotic love triangle. A few years later, he still had the same feeling, and it was getting more and more chaotic. In the past, he would just move his hands and mouth at the open-air barbecue stall. But now, she was working at home, and it had completely escalated to a family conflict. It was as if Gu Jue was going to fight a battle to defend his marriage when his mistress came to dig his grave during her wedding. He seemed to be in high spirits. Chu baiqing¡¯s expression was dark. He felt that Gu Jue¡¯s tone and attitude were childish. However, what made him even angrier was that at this time, he still wanted to leave a message for Gu Jue in front of Jiang duo. He did not want to say harsh words to him. He was not as impulsive as Gu Jue. He only cared about his own happiness and didn¡¯t care about what he said or did. No matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t not give him face in front of outsiders. ¡°Stay! Senior, it¡¯s already so late. Gu Jue¡¯s personality is just like that. You don¡¯t have to mind.¡± Chu baiqing even regretted bringing Jiang duo back because he didn¡¯t think things through. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to have someone follow him and then find out that he had brought Jiang duo home. They had caused such a ruckus again. Such a meeting really made Jiang duo feel awkward. then 1¡¯11 do as you say. I¡¯m really tired today and I don¡¯t want to trouble myself anymore. Sorry to bother you. Jiang duo said helplessly, as if it was difficult for him to stay, but he had to give him face. Gu Jue squinted his eyes and thought about him. A grown man like him using such tricks was really shameless. Although Gu Jue was impulsive, had a bad temper, and did not like to use his brain, it did not mean that he did not have a brain. He was very clear about the purpose of Jiang duo¡¯s words. This kind of person wouldn¡¯t give in even if he was beaten a few hundred times. Jiang duo turned around and walked towards the guest room. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing the questions? didn¡¯t you say you wanted to do the questions? do it!¡± But Gu Jue extended his leg and blocked Jiang duo¡¯s footsteps. He didn¡¯t want him to have an easy time today. He had to do this question. He would like to see if he could still solve the questions. He said he wanted to do questions with Chu Bai Qing, but what was he planning? did he think Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t see through his dirty thoughts? ¡°Gu Jue, senior is going to rest. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Chu baiqing felt his head throb. He was very angry at Gu Jue for making things difficult for him. ¡°Bai Qing, 1 have a few questions in my hand, let¡¯s do them together! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve competed with you.¡± Jiang duo opened his mouth at the right time, his tone full of mediation. He even yawned when he spoke. Feng Xi narrowed her eyes and shook her head as she listened. In front of Chu baiqing, Gu Jue and Jiang duo acted like a reckless and overbearing young man. On the other hand, Gu Jue was a good man who could endure grievances and was considerate. In terms of combat value, Gu Jue was obviously at a disadvantage. She really couldn¡¯t tell if this man was good or bad. No wonder Chu baiqing was angry with Gu Jue. He thought Jiang duo was a good person, but Gu Jue was too much. It was really hard to say about this matter. With Gu Jue¡¯s attitude, there might be something that he did not know, which was why he was so against her. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the study! Senior..¡± Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: Gu Qingxin-if you dont know how to talk, then shut up, how annoying Chapter 851: Gu Qingxin-if you don¡¯t know how to talk, then shut up, how annoying Translator: 549690339 When Gu Jue heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words, he realized that she wanted the two of them to be alone. She didn¡¯t want him to look at her. How could she do that? ¡°Right here. Why go to the study?¡± Gu Jue pointed at the coffee table, his tone a little stifled. Chu baiqing turned to Gu Jue and was about to speak, but Jiang duo stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s do this! It doesn¡¯t matter where you do the questions, it¡¯s just for fun. Don¡¯t make it so unpleasant. I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance.¡± There was nothing wrong with what she said, but it was not the case in Gu Jue¡¯s ears. He was indirectly saying that he was deliberately looking for trouble and making things unpleasant. Based on his previous temper, he would definitely only use his hands and not his brain. However, it was obvious that if he attacked Jiang duo in front of Chu baiqing¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s stubborn personality would definitely make him give him a Cold War. He couldn¡¯t stand Chu baiqing being angry at him. That meant he had to go home and sleep by himself. If she didn¡¯t sleep in the same bed as him now, he would definitely have insomnia. This was a habit that he had developed over the years. He was getting more and more addicted to it, and he could not change it. Chu baiqing glanced at Gu Jue, then turned around and went to the study to get a pen washi. When he came out, Feng Xi was already cleaning up the broken glasses. She didn¡¯t know if he did it of his own will or if he was forced by Chu baiqing. Although Feng Xi was a young master, she did a good job and kept the place clean. Once Chu baiqing entered the state of doing the questions, it was like he was immersed in his own world. Jiang duo, who was sitting opposite him, was in the same state as him. The scene of the two of them in the same frame was so quiet and beautiful. u_H¡°e ¡±Gu Jue could not help but curse. Was he not asking for trouble? Why did he have to give them this chance? he had really underestimated Jiang duo¡¯s ability. Although his purpose was not pure, once he started to do the questions, he simply entered a state of posturing. How could he forget that Jiang duo was so close to Chu baiqing because he could solve math questions well? Feng Xi yawned and elbowed Gu Jue who was sitting beside her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble? Don¡¯t you feel especially ecstatic when you see them doing it in a state of complete oblivion?¡± Feng Xi wasn¡¯t someone who was willing to study, especially when it came to mathematics. The formulas and numbers gave him a headache. It was hard to understand why someone liked them so much. Third brother liked math, and so did Chu baiqing. It was obvious that Jiang duo liked math too. There was nothing wrong with Feng Xi¡¯s words. It all depended on how you listened. Gu Jue knew that Jiang duo was gay, so Feng Xi¡¯s words were particularly harsh to his ears. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to talk, then shut up. You¡¯re so annoying.¡± He glared at Feng Xi in frustration and kicked Jiang duo out of the room. A hypocritical and pretentious bastard. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, vent it on him. Why are you glaring at me?¡± Speaking of which, he was quite surprised that the hot-tempered Gu Jue could hold back and not make a move. No matter what, only Chu baiqing could control Gu Jue. Even though Gu Jue was the one who bullied him most of the time, Chu baiqing¡¯s words were still more effective when it came to the real deal. ¡°You still don¡¯t know Chu ¡®er¡¯s temper. If I make another move, they might ignore me for a month.¡± Gu Jue wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Chu baiqing was a rather stubborn person. If he was really angry and decided to ignore you, no one would be able to persuade him. It was not like Gu Jue had never experienced it before.. Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: Gu Qingxin-what the hell are you looking at? Chapter 852: Gu Qingxin-what the hell are you looking at? Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi gave him a sympathetic look. The two of them just stared at each other as Chu baiqing and Jiang duo competed to solve the problem. An hour had passed, and Chu baiqing was still smiling as he lay in front of Jiang duo. He couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly because Jiang duo had always finished the questions first. This time, it was his turn to watch him do it, and it felt pretty good. ¡°Very proud? You¡¯re smiling so much that you¡¯re showing your teeth ¡­¡± Jiang duo looked up at Chu baiqing and asked with a doting smile. Because Chu baiqing was lying on the coffee table, his body was leaning forward. The two people¡¯s heads collided directly¡­ Time seemed to have stopped. Jiang duo had already stopped writing and looked at Chu baiqing lovingly. Chu baiqing was also stunned by Jiang duo¡¯s undisguised love. It was only in little Jiangnan that he knew Jiang duo liked men. Now, he was looking at him with such a gaze. Chu baiqing suddenly realized, did Jiang duo like him? This was his most direct feeling, because this gaze was too hot. He was familiar with it because sometimes, he could not control himself and looked at Gu Jue with such a gaze. ¡°F * ck, What are you looking at?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s fist landed on Jiang duo¡¯s body. In front of him, she used such a disgusting gaze to look at Chu Bai Qing. He was a pervert and he even dared to Sully Chu Bai Qing. He was really shameless. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have time to react either. Gu Jue¡¯s fist had already landed on Jiang duo¡¯s body. it¡¯s your business if you like men, but don¡¯t even think about hitting on Chu baiqing. He¡¯s not a pervert like you, he¡¯s a normal man. Gu Jue could no longer pretend. Go to hell and have a cold War! At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care so much. Jiang duo dared to look at Chu baiqing with those disgusting eyes. He didn¡¯t know what he was feeling. He was very angry and annoyed, and there were some emotions that he couldn¡¯t understand mixed together. Gu Jue was riding on Jiang duo¡¯s body, punching him again and again. didn¡¯t you get close to Chu ¡®er because of his family background? do you think 1 didn¡¯t know what you said to your friend? ¡± Jiang duo, you¡¯re a man. If you have the ability, then rely on yourself. If you don¡¯t have the ability, then rest. You still want to rely on Chu ¡®er to reach the sky in one step and struggle for a few decades less? you¡¯re f * eking dreaming! Chu baiqing stood there and was blocked by Feng Xi. Feng Xi naturally saw the way Jiang duo looked at Chu baiqing. Naturally, Gu Jue could not let such a person go. It would be better if Gu Jue beat him to death. Chu baiqing listened to Gu Jue¡¯s words ¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, stop. Senior has never known about my family affairs. He has never asked me for anything, nor has he ever taken any shortcuts from me.¡± Seeing Gu Jue hitting Jiang duo like a madman, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t break free from Feng Xi, so he could only shout at him. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare to do that because 1 warned him. Do you think he approached you out of kindness? That¡¯s because he knows that you¡¯re the young master of the Chu family, and he wants to get close to you. He wants to Gu Jue did not say the words ¡°hit on you.¡± If they said it out loud, they would think it was a taint on Chu Bai Qing. ¡°Bai Qing, I didn¡¯t¡­ You should be the most clear about this.¡± Jiang duo sneered. There was blood at the corner of his mouth. His voice was weak and feeble.. Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: Chapter 853-heart of a Minister-get angry! Chapter 853: Chapter 853-heart of a Minister-get angry! I¡¯ll just take it Translator: 549690339 Bai Qing, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I¡¯ve seen a lot of people who can act like this. What was that look he gave you just now? sigh, f * ck, he must have some ulterior motives. Feng Xi didn¡¯t have any hobbies. The only thing she did was run around the yard with Coke. This was his third brother¡¯s personal order. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer. However, compared to Chu baiqing, he had an advantage. Because his body¡¯s ability to resist pain was weak, he didn¡¯t do anything that would cause danger. ¡°Feng Xi, let go of me. Senior isn¡¯t that kind of person. 1 offered to help him, but he didn¡¯t even accept it.¡± ¡°Gu Jue, stop hitting me. I¡¯m really angry.¡± Gu Jue¡¯s attitude was as if he wanted to cripple Jiang duo. It was useless to bring it out and be angry now. Gu Jue was completely not listening to him. Jiang duo just looked at Gu Jue and smiled as he endured his beating. It wasn¡¯t that he was a coward and didn¡¯t want to fight back. Since he had already been beaten up, he would let him beat him up completely. In any case, he had achieved his goal, so he could still bear this bit of physical pain. Besides, Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t let him die. Rich kids like them would never know how hard and humble his life was. Was it wrong for him to want to rise to the top? Was it wrong for him to want to live a life of superiority? ¡°Be angry! I¡¯ll just bear with it.¡± When Gu Jue threw his first punch at Jiang duo, he was already prepared for a Cold War between him and Chu baiqing. However, seeing Jiang duo¡¯s grandson looking at Chu baiqing so shamelessly, he was already going crazy. How could he look at him with such disgusting eyes? he was shameless. If Chu Bai Qing was angry, he could just coax him. He had lived like this for so many years. He had made him angry, and he was no longer as embarrassed as before to coax him. Now, he was used to coaxing him. Chu baiqing was soft-hearted, so he pretended to be pitiful. If he really couldn¡¯t, he would fall sick. He was sure that it would work. It was just that he had to sleep by himself for the first few days, and he had to endure it. ¡°Gu Jue ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing was so angry that he wanted to kick him. In the past, she had seen Gu Jue kick people with ease. He just had to lift his leg. However, when he stretched his legs, he felt awkward. ¡°Bai Qing, it¡¯s fine, let him hit¡­ That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯ve lost today, but you can¡¯t calm down ¡­ My heart¡­¡± These were the words Jiang duo said to Chu baiqing before he fainted. After that, he gave Gu Jue a mocking smile and closed his eyes. ¡°F * ck your Grandpa!¡± Gu Jue did not have a gun in his hand. If he had a gun, he would definitely kill such a shameless man with one shot. This was clearly a trap ¡­ When Jiang duo was sent to the hospital, he was already unconscious. Two of her ribs were broken by Gu Jue¡¯s kick. The other injuries were all superficial, but they were not light either. this grandson is too good at acting. Not only will Bai Qing fall for it, even 1 think he¡¯s a good man. If she didn¡¯t see the way Jiang duo looked at Chu baiqing, Feng Xi would have continued to believe that this person was good. It was Gu Jue who was making a mountain out of a molehill and looking for trouble. So it was because he always had those feelings for Chu Bai Qing. He¡¯s really something. So what if he didn¡¯t discriminate against people of the same sex? if Gu Jue had looked at Chu baiqing with those eyes, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have felt disgusted. In fact, he would have even thought that it was very normal. He did not know why Gu Jue was the only one who could do it, but no one else. ¡°I should f * eking kill him!¡± He didn¡¯t want to come to the hospital, and this was the first time he had injured someone and come to the hospital.. Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: Gu Qingxin-why did you throw my pillow? Chapter 854: Gu Qingxin-why did you throw my pillow? Translator: 549690339 He came to prevent Chu baiqing from having the chance to be alone with Jiang duo. That Jiang duo was clearly using the ruse of injuring himself, and he had even caused so much trouble. This shameless grandson, I really don¡¯t know how his mother gave birth to him. look at Bai Qing¡¯s attitude towards you, you even killed him. Bai Qing can be very stubborn sometimes, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. now, it¡¯s all good. That grandson is injured and he¡¯s staying in Bai Qing¡¯s Hospital. What a good guy. He¡¯s really enjoying the benefits of being in a favorable position! Feng Xi had a look of sudden realization on her face. This grandson had played a good game of chess. Not only did he solve the math questions well, but he also played chess well. ¡°I won¡¯t take him away!¡± After tomorrow, he would send him to another hospital and let him taint the sacred hospital here. ¡°No, I mean, Jue, are you and Bai Qing doing that?¡± Feng Xi had been hesitating the whole time. Everyone knew that Chu baiqing and Gu Jue had a good relationship. However, after a few times, he felt that Gu Jue and Chu baiqing¡¯s relationship was a little too good. However, with the Jiang duo incident, he felt that it was a love triangle. ¡°F * ck, what are you thinking? We¡¯re all brothers, do you understand? If Jiang duo appeared in front of you, I would do the same.¡± ¡°If a man did this to you, I¡¯d beat him up too.¡± Gu Jue said it matter-of-factly, but he felt that something was not right. Just by saying this to Gu Jue, Feng Xi was so touched that she cried. However, when a boy named Shi Nian appeared next to him, Gu Jue did not react at all, let alone beat him up. It was only then that Feng Xi realized that Gu Jue was just saying that casually. Brothers were brothers. However, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s position in his heart had already surpassed his brother. Because of this matter, he had made a fuss with Gu Jue several times, asking him to compensate for the emotional damage he had suffered from crying. After making sure Jiang duo was fine, Chu baiqing returned to his office. There was a resting room for him here, and he usually stayed there when he had a surgery at night. He had high standards for the quality of life, so the lounge was decorated almost like his bedroom. It was already two-thirty in the morning, and she was very tired ¡­ Looking at the two pillows on the bed, he walked over directly, picked up Gu Jue¡¯s one, and walked out. Sometimes, Gu Jue would also stay here to sleep. Now, when she thought of him, she was furious. When he walked out of the lounge and reached the office, Gu Jue just happened to push the door open and enter. Gu Jue looked at the pillow in his hand and understood in his heart that this was the pillow that he had slept on for a long time. ¡°Why did you throw my pillow?¡± Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder and pushed him against the wall. He trapped him between his chest and the wall. Gu Jue especially liked this confined position. Every time he saw Chu baiqing being bullied by him, he was in a particularly good mood. Because this was an expression of anger, annoyance, and helplessness that no one else could see. Only he, Gu Jue, could see it, and this made him feel very good. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t talk to him or struggle because he knew it was useless. Chu ¡®er, you said you lied to me. 1 haven¡¯t even taught you a lesson and you¡¯re already throwing your face at me. Gu Jue felt that acting shamelessly was the most effective. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue angrily. He was clearly the one who started all this mess, and now he was criticizing him.. Chapter 855 - Chapter 855: Is it your fault or my fault? Chapter 855: Is it your fault or my fault? Translator: 549690339 He was like this every time, unable to see his own problems. He didn¡¯t realize his mistake. Jiang duo¡¯s ribs were broken and his body was covered in injuries. He didn¡¯t say that it was wrong of him to hit his friend, but the villain complained first and even wanted to teach him a lesson? No matter how good-tempered he was, he had been driven mad by him. How could he be so indifferent? ¡°Is it your fault or my fault? Gu Jue.¡± Gu Jue laughed the moment Chu baiqing opened his mouth. He knew that he would question Chu baiqing when he was angry. If he were to be stubborn, he would not say a word. The kind of situation where you kept saying it but he didn¡¯t give you a response was indeed driving you crazy. 1 shouldn¡¯t have said that you¡¯re an idiot. That¡¯s my fault, my fault. You know me. I came up with so much energy that I didn¡¯t think before 1 spoke. In the past, Gu Jue would never have said that. But now, it was no longer difficult for Chu baiqing to say that he was wrong. He was used to it. Their chests were pressed tightly against each other, and they could clearly feel each other¡¯s heartbeats. The hot breath they exhaled also hit each other¡¯s faces. At such a close distance and with such heat, Gu Jue felt an inexplicable heat wave coming over his body. This was a completely unfamiliar feeling. It was very strange, but it was very tempting, as if it was guiding him to do something. However, he didn¡¯t know what to do, which made him very anxious. When Gu Jue¡¯s hand unconsciously pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s lower jaw, he felt a little more comfortable. ¡°But you can¡¯t lie to me! That¡¯s a serious problem. Chu ¡®er, you can¡¯t lie to me, not in this lifetime, especially for another man.¡± His low voice was slightly hoarse ¡­ Gu Jue did not realize how wrong his words were. This was not something that brothers should say to each other. He also didn¡¯t realize that his desire for Chu Bai Qing had gone beyond the boundaries of a brother. Many things were only known later. Gu Jue¡¯s hand subconsciously rubbed Chu baiqing¡¯s lower jaw. Chu baiqing subconsciously turned his face away, but Gu Jue pinched his chin and turned him around. Chu ¡®er, you know best what kind of person I am. Jiang duo is just a grandson. I didn¡¯t beat him up for nothing. Gu Jue felt that his throat was a little dry and unbearable. This inexplicable heat made him uncomfortable, but also very comfortable ¡­ He didn¡¯t know what to do with the conflicting views. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. He saw the confusion in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes and closed his eyes slightly. Sometimes, he really could not understand what Gu Jue¡¯s feelings for him were. She was very possessive. Sometimes, the words she said to him and the domineering things she did were completely something that only a lover would have. However, he was so against people of the same gender. This conflict made Chu Bai Qing very tired. Sometimes, he would impulsively want to ask Gu Jue if he liked him. However, he did not dare to do so. He had never been a weak person. However, he couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of tan song and Shen Chen. senior is not a bad person. You are prejudiced against him. 1 know that he likes men, but 1 think it¡¯s normal. Love has nothing to do with gender. Everyone has their own choices. No one has the right to interfere with this. the person he likes is you. Are you f * eking out of your mind? is this normal? ¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s words made Gu Jue angry. It was normal for tan song and Shen chenshen to be with Chu baiqing.. Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: Chu-er, I cant sleep if-dont hug you Chapter 856: Chu-er, I can¡¯t sleep if-don¡¯t hug you Translator: 549690339 How did someone like this appear beside Chu Bai Qing? why did he think that all these things were normal? Then what was abnormal? could it be that he, Gu Jue, was abnormal? ¡°How is it abnormal? are those people who like you abnormal?¡± Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s angry face and asked calmly. ¡°It¡¯s normal for women to like me, but it¡¯s not normal for men to like me.¡± The matter between tan song and Shen Wen had been going on for a long time, and the Shen and tan families had been greatly affected. Even if Shen Congwen had died, people would still talk about it when they thought of it today. They were just talking about how the two children could do such an abnormal thing. Even in such an open world, their love was still considered abnormal. Men who liked him were abnormal. Fortunately, she had not rashly said,¡± I¡¯m the man who likes you. Am I abnormal too?¡± Even if he did not say it, Gu Jue had already given him the answer. This was not normal¡­ ¡°Take your pillow and leave. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Chu baiqing stuffed a pillow into Gu Jue¡¯s arms and pushed him away forcefully. He turned around and walked into the lounge. Gu Jue looked at the pillow in his arms. 1 can¡¯t fall asleep without hugging you. Gu Jue knocked on the door twice. He knew that Chu baiqing and tan song had a good relationship. Perhaps what he said just now had made him even more unhappy. Chu baiqing went straight into the bathroom. He wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t control his emotions, but he was extremely frustrated. When he came out of the bathroom, Gu Jue was already lying on the bed. A locked door would not be able to stop Gu Jue at all. He would definitely be able to unlock it within three minutes. 1 won¡¯t pursue the matter of you lying, and don¡¯t be angry at me for hitting you. We¡¯re even now. Let¡¯s sleep. That was what Gu Jue said, but in his heart, he was determined to teach Chu baiqing a lesson for lying one day. He could not be allowed to lie. If there was a first time, there would be a second time, and then the lie would come out of his mouth. His Chu ¡®er would never lie to him, and he would never allow it. Chu baiqing was very tired. He had surgery tomorrow and needed to catch up on sleep. Therefore, he did not have the energy or time to argue with Gu Jue. Chu baiqing had just laid down when Gu Jue pulled him into his arms. Chu ¡®er, 1 can¡¯t sleep without you in my arms. Just as Chu baiqing was about to push him away, Gu Jue spoke first. Chu baiqing closed his eyes and ignored him. He decided to talk about this tomorrow. This was because some things had become a habit, such as sleeping on the bed and hugging each other. Chu baiqing had two operations a day. When he finished his work and went to the ward to see Jiang duo, he was about to get out of bed. ¡°What are you doing? Senior.¡± Although two broken ribs were not a serious matter, he could not be so careless. Bai Qing, I have an important client¡­ She didn¡¯t want to meet him, but her assistant had just called ¡­ He said that 1 have to go since we can meet.¡± Jiang duo¡¯s face was very pale and his voice was weak. Chu baiqing knew that Jiang duo was a very dangerous person when he worked. He had achieved what he had today because of his own hard work. However, he was not in a good condition to talk about work. Even walking was a problem. who¡¯s the client? tell me, and I¡¯ll set a new time with him. 1¡¯11 give face to the Chu family in Yun Cheng.. Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: Gu Qingxin-cant you see me sitting there? Chapter 857: Gu Qingxin-can¡¯t you see me sitting there? Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing didn¡¯t mean anything else. He just didn¡¯t want Gu Jue¡¯s work to be affected just because he hit Jiang duo. Jiang duo¡¯s current status and achievements were all due to his own ability, unlike them, who had more or less benefited from their family background. Bai Qing, 1 thank you for your kind intentions, but this is my job. 1 don¡¯t need to rely on connections. I can do anything. Jiang duo looked at Chu baiqing for a long time before he spoke. His tone seemed to instantly distance the two of them. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be misunderstood by Gu Jue again. I don¡¯t care if 1 get beaten up. We all know each other, but 1 don¡¯t want to delay my work. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get to where 1 am today. However, 1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it if 1 lose this job because of a mistake in my work.¡± Jiang duo tried to stand up, but he sat back down in pain, can you give me some painkiller? this client is really important to me. 1 came back this time to meet him, Bai Qing. Chu baiqing felt bad when he heard Jiang duo¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, you really can¡¯t go out in your current condition. I don¡¯t have any other intentions, just saying a few words. It¡¯s not a troublesome matter, you and 1 don¡¯t have to be so formal! We¡¯ve known each other for a few years.¡± ¡°Bai Qing¡­¡± Jiang duo still wanted to say something, but he fell back onto the bed because of the pain. ¡°Senior, you should rest! Leave this to me!¡± Chu baiqing helped Jiang duo lie down. Bai Qing, you can¡¯t help me. 1 don¡¯t want to be criticized. I¡¯ll go and see her after 1 rest¡­ Jiang duo was still holding on, but Chu Bai Qing was silent. ¡°You should rest first! Senior, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Chu baiqing turned around and left the room. After making a few phone calls, he went back to work. He still had an operation later¡­ Jiang duo lay on the bed and looked at the ceiling. His phone rang. He looked at the text message notification and couldn¡¯t help but smile. As expected, the Chu family had great influence. Not only could he meet this difficult client, but he could also sign the contract smoothly because of the Chu family¡­ Chu baiqing, it¡¯s been so many years, something must have happened between us. Gu Jue called Chu baiqing, but he didn¡¯t pick up. She had no choice but to pick him up from work. In the past, he would only drive over after they had contacted each other and confirmed the time he would be out. When he arrived at the hospital, he found out that Jiang duo was still in the hospital. When he left in the morning, he had clearly told him. She tried to transfer him to another hospital, but she was told that the director did not allow it¡­ When Chu baiqing returned to his office, he saw Gu Jue sitting in his chair. He didn¡¯t say anything and went straight to the lounge to take a change of clothes and take a shower. He was a bit of a clean freak, and sometimes he had to take a shower first after an operation before he could return his clothes. Ever since Chu Bai Qing came in, he had been ignored. Normally, Chu baiqing would have laughed and asked,¡± did you wait long? ¡± Seeing his gentle smile, even if she had waited for a long time and was very impatient, it disappeared in an instant. Gu Jue put out the cigarette in his hand and went straight to the lounge. Hearing the sound of water coming from the bathroom, he opened the glass door without a care. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me sitting there? You¡¯re taking a bath ¡­¡± Gu Jue¡¯s words were aggressive at the beginning, but his later words were as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz.. Chapter 858 - Chapter 858: Yi Gu Qing Xin-come over and see if Im sick Chapter 858: Yi Gu Qing Xin-come over and see if I¡¯m sick Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue saw Chu baiqing standing under the shower head, warm water flowing down his neck¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s skin was very white, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of white that was devoid of blood. It was the kind of white that was healthy. Although he didn¡¯t like to fight, he worked out, so he had a good figure. Although she was thin, her lines were tight, full of tension, and very well-proportioned. Gu Jue felt his throat tighten in the room of awkwardness. It was as if something was going to burst through his blood vessels. The unstoppable madness made his hands grip the edge of the glass door tightly. The veins on the back of Gu J tie¡¯s hand popped out. His mind went blank. He could not move or work. Actually, this was nothing. They were both men. However, Gu Jue felt that something was wrong, but he did not know what was wrong. There were too many things that made him feel weird recently, and they were all related to Chu Bai Qing. Chu baiqing was in the shower, Chu baiqing really¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to barge in just like that. Although they often slept together, it had been many years since they had seen each other in such a situation. In the past, when she went swimming with her brothers, she would often see them, but that was when she was young¡­ It was completely different now. He stood in front of Gu Jue without any expectations. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s throat was so tight that he couldn¡¯t say a word. It was so sudden that he forgot what he should do. By the time he came to his senses and was about to pull the towel away, Gu Jue had already smashed the glass door hard and turned to leave. Gu Jue sat on the bed. He actually felt something¡­ What the hell was this? She must have held it in for too long, even though every man had needs, which were very normal physically. However, he really didn¡¯t do it that often and he often stayed with Chu Bai Qing. It wasn¡¯t very convenient, and he really didn¡¯t think much of it. What was going on now¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s bath usually took around 20 minutes. But, it¡¯s been 40 minutes and Chu baiqing still hasn¡¯t come out. Because he could see through the glass that Gu Jue was still sitting on the bed are you done? let¡¯s go for dinner. I¡¯m hungry! Gu Jue had to give it to himself. He actually took more than half an hour to calm himself down. This was really strange. This had never happened before. His mind was filled with Chu baiqing¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t reply. He was already done with his shower and his clothes. He was just standing there. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the steamy bathroom for long, as he would have been out of breath. Hearing Gu Jue¡¯s voice, Chu baiqing looked at himself in the mirror. Because of the hot steam in the bathroom, his face was a little red. In the end, she still opened the bathroom door and walked out. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bathroom door. He saw Chu baiqing walk out, his hair still wet¡­ There was a slight flush on his handsome and gentle face. Four words instantly appeared in Gu Jue¡¯s mind,¡±red lips and white teeth.¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s home clothes all had collars, the kind that were big and loose. He looked at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s exposed collarbones. It was a fresh shower. Gu Jue could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and his Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move. Bai Qing, come over and take a look. Am I sick?¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing blankly. Without his glasses, he looked like a seductive Vixen.. Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: Yi Gu Qjng Xin-dont move, Ill hold you for- while Yingluo Chapter 859: Yi Gu Qjng Xin-don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll hold you for- while Yingluo Translator: 549690339 The doctor¡¯s instinct was to react when he heard the word ¡®sick¡¯. Chu baiqing subconsciously walked over. She placed her hand on Gu Jue¡¯s forehead and touched it. It was not hot. ¡°Where do you feel uncomfortable? You don¡¯t have a fever ¡­¡± Her gentle voice was filled with obvious worry. ¡°I feel uncomfortable just by looking at you.¡± Even Gu Jue¡¯s breathing changed. Right, he was uncomfortable seeing Chu baiqing. ¡°What?¡± Because of Gu Jue¡¯s appearance and how fast he spoke, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t hear clearly what he said. He had also heard it clearly, but he was not sure if what he had heard was right. Did she feel uncomfortable just by looking at him? Why did she feel uncomfortable when she saw him? ¡°I can¡¯t describe how uncomfortable I feel. I feel uncomfortable all over.¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand on his forehead and felt a trace of coldness. Chu baiqing¡¯s hand was soft, probably due to his profession as a doctor. His hand was very agile, so it was soft. However, his hands were very cold all year round. It was not an illness, but his physical condition. Gu Jue had never been in such a situation before. He used to say that it was the most comfortable when he was with him. Why was he feeling uncomfortable now? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu baiqing wanted to pull his hand away, but Gu Jue held it back. 1 don¡¯t know that discomfort means discomfort¡­ Gu Jue hugged Chu baiqing¡¯s waist and said in a muffled voice. ¡°Gu Jue, don¡¯t try to cheat again. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu baiqing pushed Gu Jue¡¯s head away, but he hugged his waist tightly and did not move. Gu Jue had never been like this before, and Chu baiqing was really worried that he was feeling unwell. ¡°I¡­¡± If Gu Jue wanted to say something, he should tell Chu baiqing¡­ He¡¯s sick, otherwise, why would she have feelings for him? She asked him if he was sick. ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Instead of wasting time here, it would be better to take him for a checkup to see where he was feeling unwell. ¡°Don¡¯t move. 1¡¯11 hold you for a while. You¡¯ll feel comfortable.¡± Gu Jue had a bad temper, but sometimes, his heart was like a child¡¯s. There were also times when he was willful and spoiled. ¡°You¡¯re doing this again?¡± Chu baiqing suddenly realized that Gu Jue used to act coquettishly and shamelessly to ease the Cold War between the two. ¡°No, I¡¯m really not feeling well, and I¡¯m feeling very well now.¡± As Gu Jue spoke, he sniffed Chu baiqing¡¯s body. The two of them used the same shower gel, even though they were used to the smell of her body. However, when the same shower gel was mixed with it, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s own body scent became especially pleasant. Gu Jue had mentioned this several times. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart started beating faster because of Gu Jue¡¯s sniffing action. The hot breath that Gu Jue exhaled through his nose hit his skin through his thin clothes. A strange electric current spread throughout his body. Chu baiqing¡¯s body stiffened, and he let Gu Jue hug him without moving. Because he was also feeling uncomfortable ¡­ When Chu Bai Qing felt a reaction. Vaguely, he suddenly realized what Gu Jue¡¯s discomfort was. However, he also felt that the discomfort between them should not be the same. ¡°Alright, this is very awkward.¡± When Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t control the uncomfortable feeling anymore, he pushed Gu Jue away. He turned around and walked out, his entire being feeling frustrated. He really didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him.. Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: Youre threatening me not to see you again Yingluo Chapter 860: You¡¯re threatening me not to see you again Yingluo Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue panted a few times. The evil fire that he had used nearly half an hour to suppress just now was rising again. He felt that he must be sick¡­ Jiang duo had been staying for a few days and had recovered well in all aspects. Chu Bai Qing would visit him whenever he had time. When he came in, Jiang duo was on the phone and he looked very upset. Chu baiqing heard it and guessed that the client he was meeting this time had signed a contract with another company. Chu baiqing frowned slightly. He had already called the person in charge of Zhao group. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have refused to give him face. Why would he sign a contract with another company? Jiang duo hung up the phone and forced a smile at Chu baiqing, but it was an ugly one. ¡°Bai Qing, if you have something to do, then go ahead! I¡¯m a little tired and want to rest.¡± Jiang duo¡¯s knuckles turned white as he held his phone. senior, 1 heard you on the phone just now. Did the Zhao Corporation sign a contract with another company? ¡± Chu baiqing poured Jiang duo a glass of water and placed it in front of him. yes, 1 just received news that he has signed a contract with our opponent. Jiang duo took the water and stared at Chu baiqing. Chu Bai Qing squinted his eyes. The Zhao family didn¡¯t dare to not give face to the Chu family. For this to happen, someone must have ordered it. Chu baiqing thought of Gu Jue. Bai Qing, can you tell Gu Jue that if he¡¯s angry, he can direct it at me. But, please don¡¯t affect my work, okay?¡± Jiang duo¡¯s voice was filled with anger and his eyes were filled with hatred. His hand that was holding the cup was trembling. Chu baiqing let out a sigh of relief. Was Gu Jue really the one who did it? However, he did not understand. Gu Jue was used to using force to satisfy himself. He would not waste his brain on such a thing. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to deal with merchants the most. He felt that they were unscrupulous. ¡°Senior, 1¡¯11 go and ask him about this. Although Gu Jue has a bad temper, I don¡¯t think he would do such a thing.¡± After ail, they had grown up together. He understood Gu Jue. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t believe that Gu Jue would do that. However, Jiang duo was so sure that he couldn¡¯t say it directly. Jiang duo gritted his teeth. This contract was related to his future. It was already a matter that was set in stone, but Gu Jue had ruined it. He got beaten up for nothing. The point was that Chu baiqing still believed Gu Jue even after he said so. He had done so many things, but he still had not broken up with Gu Jue ¡­ Bai Qing, you know my sexual orientation, but what you don¡¯t know is that I¡¯ve liked you since the first time, saw you, and I¡¯ve liked you for so many years ¡­ Jiang duo looked at Chu baiqing, his eyes filled with love. His words were filled with strong emotions that could not be suppressed. Chu baiqing was stunned. He heard Jiang duo¡¯s words clearly. To be honest, he had never seen that Jiang duo liked men. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang duo to like him. And it had been so many years ¡­ back then, Gu Jue knew that 1 liked you, so he beat me up and threatened me not to see you again ¡­ So this was the reason why Gu Jue hit Jiang duo back then ¡­ Gu Jue had never told him about these things. That time was around the time when tan song and Shen chenshen got into an accident. However, Gu Jue did not even mention it. 1 really like you, but I¡¯m more worried about my family¡¯s safety. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m beaten up, but my parents can¡¯t be threatened because of me. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t confess to you. ¡°Now, I really regret missing you because of Gu Jue¡¯s threat¡­.¡± Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: A loving heart... This isnt cheap? Chapter 861: A loving heart¡­ This isn¡¯t cheap? Translator: 549690339 ¡°How dare you say I¡¯m threatening you?¡± Gu Jue leaned against the door frame and looked at Jiang duo with disgust. What was the point of such a man living in this world? it was simply disgusting. How could he say such disgusting words? Chu baiqing turned around to look at Gu Jue. He didn¡¯t know when he arrived and how much he had heard. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want him to hear these words, a man¡¯s confession to him. Although he was gay, he only had feelings for Gu Jue. He only liked him. He wouldn¡¯t even look at anyone else, let alone accept them. It was obvious that Jiang duo did not expect Gu Jue to appear. He subconsciously pulled up the blanket in a panic. ¡°Senior, I understand what you¡¯re saying. Thank you for liking me. 1 also hope that you¡¯ll find someone who likes you and who you like in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a talk with Gu Jue. If he was really the one behind the Zhao family¡¯s incident, I¡¯ll give you an explanation.¡± After Chu baiqing finished speaking, he walked towards Gu Jue, grabbed his arm, and pulled him out. ¡°I¡¯m scared ¡­ How can there be such a shameless person, and he¡¯s a man?¡± Gu Jue felt that he had really seen a weirdo. To think that Jiang duo was so decent, but he could actually be shameless and dirty to this extent. She even said such a disgusting confession. let me ask you something. Did you interfere with the cooperation between the Zhao family and Jiang duo? ¡± Chu baiqing calmly looked at the Furious Gu Jue. no, that grandson said 1 interfered? ¡± Gu Jue pointed in the direction of the ward in frustration. He wanted to kill this shameless grandson every minute now. I¡¯ve talked to the Zhao Corporation. They should have given me face, but they still signed with another company. Gu Jue said he didn¡¯t, and Chu baiqing believed him without a doubt. Gu Jue would believe that he had hit someone, but he would not resort to such underhanded means. and then, that grandson told you that I did it? ¡± Gu Jue sneered. He really dared to say that. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t deny it, which meant that Jiang duo really did say that. ¡°And you believed it too?¡± Without giving Chu baiqing a chance to speak, Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing coldly and asked through gritted teeth. Chu baiqing frowned. Did they really lack trust? He believed that he, Gu Jue, had never done such a thing. Why did Gu Jue still ask him if he believed it? In his heart, could they not trust each other? ¡°Are you a f * eking idiot? You believe the words of that grandson?¡± I¡¯m so f * eking busy today, and I¡¯m here to pick you up from work. You¡¯ve been giving me a hard time these past few days, and I even put my warm face on your cold ass. I¡¯m so f * eking cheap! The more Gu Jue spoke, the more agitated he became. He didn¡¯t give Chu baiqing a chance to speak at all. ¡°Cheap!¡± Gu Jue pushed Chu baiqing¡¯s body away and was about to leave in a Huff. ¡°You¡¯re not here to pick me up from work. I haven¡¯t asked you to leave yet. Where are you going?¡± Chu baiqing crossed his arms in front of his chest and sighed. Gu Jue¡¯s temper would probably remain like this for the rest of his life. It was like a firecracker that would be lit up at any time ¡­ Gu Jue turned around and glared at Chu baiqing. His face was as dark as it could get. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± It no longer had the imposing aura of a roar. ¡°This isn¡¯t cheap?¡± Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue. No matter how angry he was, as long as he spoke, he would stop.. Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: A loving heart... Its been very awkward these few days Chapter 862: A loving heart¡­ It¡¯s been very awkward these few days Translator: 549690339 ¡°I was born to be a b * tch!¡± Gu Jue kicked the wall in frustration and said in a muffled voice. it¡¯s so f * eking unlucky to let a grandson like him affect my mood. 1 must cripple him. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say a word and walked straight ahead. He and Gu Jue had been awlward for the past few days. Especially after that day in the lounge, he could clearly feel that something was not right between him and Gu Jue ¡­ The two of them drove home after dinner. However, Chu baiqing and Gu Jue didn¡¯t talk much on the way home. Gu Jue was already used to such situations. Back home, Chu baiqing had just changed his shoes when Gu Jue grabbed his arm. ¡°Chu ¡®er, let¡¯s talk about Jiang duo.¡± The last thing Gu Jue wanted to do was to talk. However, this time, he compromised. He didn¡¯t like to be in a stalemate with Chu Bai Qing. Obviously, this time, no matter how much he acted like a spoiled child, Chu baiqing ignored him. It¡¯s all because that bastard Jiang duo is too good at acting. That¡¯s why Chu baiqing was blinded. Feng Xi told him that Jiang duo was different from others. He had too many tricks up his sleeve. Plus, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s feelings for him were different from those of other schoolmates. It was their common interest, and Jiang duo had explained the problem to Chu baiqing before. As Chu baiqing said, Jiang duo had never asked for his help. So, all the accusations she made against Jiang duo were false in Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want to take the blame for framing him, so he treated his grandson Jiang duo. He couldn¡¯t use his usual methods, such as force. He was playing tricks, so he couldn¡¯t let him play. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue with a smile. This was the first time he had taken the initiative to talk to him ¡­ ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s talk.¡± It was not easy for Gu Jue to take the initiative to talk to him. Gu Jue took two bottles of hard liquor from the bar. He was not used to drinking red wine. The two of them sat on the carpet, and the warm yellow floor lamp shone on them. It was an indescribable quiet and beautiful scene. when we were in school, Jiang duo drank too much once and told his friend that he knew a junior with a strong family background. He said that the junior would take care of him in the future and that the junior liked him ¡­ Gu Jue had never been one to beat around the bush and went straight to the point. Chu baiqing held his wine glass and listened quietly. He believed that Gu Jue would not lie. After all, they had been brothers for so many years. He believed what he said ¡­ I¡¯ve asked someone to check on Jiang duo. He passed by little Jiangnan on his way home and would look inside every time. 1 think he knows your background. He must have seen you go there for meals often. Gu Jue took a sip of wine. The moment his Adam¡¯s apple moved, he looked sexy and wild. he doesn¡¯t just like men, he likes women too. He had a girlfriend in college who came from, rich family. Jiang duo went abroad to study on his own. and his girlfriend paid for all the expenses. Later, when the woman found out that he was with, man, she broke up with him ¡­ Gu Jue did not like to talk about other people¡¯s Affairs the most. Not only was it a waste of saliva, but he also found it disgusting. Chu Bai Qing closed his eyes and placed his arms on his bent knees. Jiang duo had told him that he would be recommended to study abroad ¡­ he works on Wall Street, but he¡¯s not a director. He¡¯s just an ordinary employee. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s calm face. There were some things he didn¡¯t want to tell him. he¡¯s here to cooperate with the Zhao family, but he can¡¯t connect with them. He can only start from you.. Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: Your heart... Isnt hot? why, Are You Hot? Chapter 863: Your heart¡­ Isn¡¯t hot? why, Are You Hot? Translator: 549690339 He really didn¡¯t want someone like Jiang duo to affect his relationship with Chu Bai Qing. She didn¡¯t want him to feel that she was being deceived. Chu Bai Qing was a gentle person, but he was also proud. He had been good at his studies since he was young and was top-notch in everything. That was why he had such a personality. that grandson is so good at acting. He¡¯s really good at acting in front of you. From a man¡¯s point of view, Gu Jue really felt disgusted to see Jiang duo like this. 1 hit him not because he likes you, but because he told his friends that you like him and pester him every day. F * ck, 1 didn¡¯t kill him because his mother was pregnant for ten months and it wasn¡¯t easy to give birth to him. People like Jiang duo pretended to be decent on the surface, but behind the scenes, they only wanted to rely on others to achieve success. He always wanted to reap without sowing and rise to the top ¡­ Chu baiqing took out his phone and called the Zhao group to ask about the situation. They told him what had happened. Basically, Jiang duo¡¯s request was very harsh and he said that he and young master Chu were very good buddies. He was trying to force them to agree. The people from Zhao also apologized to Chu baiqing, saying that they were running, small business and couldn¡¯t sign the contract. They were thinking of going to apologize to him one day¡­ Chu baiqing hung up the phone and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. So there were times when he was wrong. Jiang duo was actually a person who didn¡¯t mean what he said. you handle this yourself. 1 really don¡¯t want to talk to you, but you¡¯re making a scene just because 1 touched him. I¡¯m f * eking sick of it. That grandson is too good at pretending. Next time, you should keep your eyes open when you meet someone. How about it, Chu ¡®er? ¡± Chu baiqing squinted his eyes at Gu Jue and observed the expression on his cold face. That annoyed and disgusted expression made it seem as if he had stepped on sh * t. He knew what Jiang duo had done, but he didn¡¯t tell him because he was concerned about his pride and face. If he misunderstood him, he would also bear with it¡­ This was the Gu Jue He knew, who could take on everything for him ¡­ She would think for him ¡­ She would indulge and spoil him ¡­ However, she just wouldn¡¯t like him. She wouldn¡¯t like him the way he liked him¡­ It was really a heartache. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing. He had once said that Chu baiqing looked especially sexy when he squinted his eyes. It was full of temptation, making people always want to open his eyes and see what was hidden inside. Chu ¡®er, I¡¯m not feeling well again ¡­ She felt like she didn¡¯t drink much, but she started to feel dizzy and uncomfortable. ¡°Where do you feel uncomfortable?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s alcohol tolerance had never been as high as Gu Jue¡¯s, especially when it came to hard liquor. Looking at Chu baiqing¡¯s lips, Gu Jue felt as if his throat was being roasted dry. It was uncomfortable and hot¡­ Gu Jue lifted Chu baiqing¡¯s chin with his long and slender fingers, and his slightly rough fingers rubbed his lips ¡­ ¡°I feel uncomfortable everywhere. Chu ¡®er, aren¡¯t you hot?¡± Gu Jue shook his head and asked in a hoarse voice. I¡¯m not hot. Why? Are You Hot?¡± Chu baiqing squinted his eyes, and his eyes were filled with confusion. He bit Gu Jue¡¯s finger. In fact, he didn¡¯t know what he was biting. It was just a subconscious action. The effect of the alcohol only lasted for a moment, and he suddenly felt like the world was spinning. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t bite too hard, but when the tip of his tongue accidentally brushed past Gu Jue¡¯s finger ¡­ Gu Jue suddenly pushed him down ¡­. Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: Gu Qingxin-whats wrong with you? are you still drunk? Chapter 865: Gu Qingxin-what¡¯s wrong with you? are you still drunk? Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move. What he did not say was ¡­ He kissed Chu Bai Qing. Was this a dream or was he drunk? If it was a dream, how could he have such a realistic feeling? Just thinking about it, he could feel the feeling on his lips ¡­ Gu Jue originally wanted to pull Chu baiqing up from the carpet. However, just as she reached out, an image flashed through her mind. In the video, he was biting Chu Bai Qing¡¯s shoulder and collarbone ¡­ Chu baiqing even said to him,¡± don¡¯t bite. It hurts. After that, he really did not bite again. He retracted his teeth and changed to a kiss¡­ It was not the kind of entanglement where they would go around in circles, but rather, they would attack the city and not let go of any place. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice echoed in his ears. This feeling was so clear, as if it had really happened. It was so real. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. How could this be? All of a sudden, Gu Jue felt a burning pain on his back. It was the burning pain of being scratched. She jumped off the sofa and ran to the bathroom. When he saw his back in the mirror, there were really claw marks that could only be made by nails. He was stunned. There really was ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s mind went blank in an instant, and he snorted fiercely. That wasn¡¯t a dream, that was a f * eking drunk mess. He actually did that to Chu baiqing? She even hugged and kissed him ¡­ He didn¡¯t know what else he did. The image that appeared in her mind just now could actually make him react¡­ Chu baiqing stood at the door and looked at Gu Jue¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was a little hoarse from a hangover. It was very alluring. ¡°No matter what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯m scared away by you ¡­¡± Gu Jue walked to the shower head in a somewhat embarrassed manner. He turned on the switch and poured water on his body. Fortunately, it was an intelligent temperature control system. Otherwise, he would have to be drenched in cold water. Chu baiqing quickly turned around and left. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Gu Jue bathing. Chu baiqing felt pain in her back. She thought it was because she slept on the floor the whole night. He really couldn¡¯t remember what had happened last night. He had no impression of it at all. It seemed that he should drink less of this kind of strong liquor in the future. He didn¡¯t like the feeling of not remembering anything. When Gu Jue came out of the shower, Chu baiqing had already prepared toast with milk and fried eggs. Gu Jue continued to eat and did not look up at Chu baiqing. He felt awkward. He had scolded himself a few hundred times in his heart. What was he doing? How could he do such a thing? luckily, Chu Bai Qing was drunk and didn¡¯t remember anything. How could they be together in the future? But then again, it did feel pretty good. It was pretty good. As he thought about it, he could feel a tingling sensation on his mouth. Did he just give his first kiss to Chu Bai Qing? Hey, that¡¯s pretty funny¡­ It was probably Chu Bai Qing¡¯s first kiss too. They were together every day and never had a girlfriend ¡­ Gu Jue was amused as he thought about it¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You haven¡¯t sobered up?¡± Chu baiqing smiled as he took a sip of milk. He was a little confused by Gu Jue¡¯s strange smile. Chu baiqing finished his milk, not realizing that there was milk on his lips. The toast in Gu Jue¡¯s hand fell on the dining table, and his Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily moved. there¡¯s milk on your mouth ¡­ How old are you ¡­.¡± Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: A heart of love... Probably because it has been held in for too long Chapter 866: A heart of love¡­ Probably because it has been held in for too long Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue was stammering. He felt that he must be sick. Ever since he saw Chu baiqing taking a bath, he had thought that he was sick. He felt uncomfortable all over. This feeling was too strange. He couldn¡¯t understand it at all. He picked up the glass of milk and drank it all in one go. Speaking of which, he didn¡¯t like to drink milk. However, when Chu Bai Qing made breakfast, he would drink it even if it was a cup of bitter melon juice. Other people¡¯s big and third brothers were all strong, but he didn¡¯t always listen to them. However, when Chu Bai Qing smiled at him, he would listen. So, if his mother had something she couldn¡¯t talk to him about, she¡¯d go to Chu baiqing, and he¡¯d be the one to convince her. Chu Bai Qing usually used a tissue to wipe his face, but who knew what was wrong with him today. He actually licked it with the tip of his tongue. Gu Jue started to feel uncomfortable all over again. ¡°Hey, are you going to let me eat¡­¡± Gu Jue stood up abruptly and ran to the refrigerator. He took out a bottle of cold water, unscrewed it, and drank it. don¡¯t drink it. You just drank hot milk¡­ Chu baiqing tried to stop him. Gu Jue had already finished half the bottle of ice water. ¡°Hey, did I just drink hot milk?¡± She looked at the empty glass of milk. How did he drink the hot milk in one go? This was too f * eking magical! He actually didn¡¯t feel hot? what¡¯s wrong with you? you¡¯ve been out of it since you woke up. Are you still drunk?¡± Chu baiqing wiped his mouth and stood up. He walked over and took the ice water from Gu Jue¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡¯re hot and cold, you¡¯ll get a stomach ache.¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words were always calm. Even if he didn¡¯t smile, there was always a faint trace of a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if it was imprinted on his lips. It was this kind of indifferent tone that always made Gu Jue lose his temper. Sometimes, Chu baiqing would jokingly say,¡± Gu Jue is a donkey. You have to tame him. Chu baiqing had just taken a shower in the morning. As he approached Gu Jue, he could smell the shower gel on his body. Just by smelling the scent of the shower gel, the passionate scene appeared in Gu Jue¡¯s mind again. These images appeared completely out of his control, and then, he had a f * eking reaction again¡­ ¡°. * ck, again ¡­¡± Gu Jue pushed Chu baiqing away awkwardly and rushed into the bathroom. Chu baiqing felt strange after being pushed by Gu Jue. Gu Jue¡¯s abnormal behavior this morning made him completely confused. Chu baiqing had to go to the hospital. He had an operation to perform, and he also had to meet Jiang duo. Thinking of Jiang duo, Chu baiqing¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t change. She only felt that his relationship with Gu Jue had been affected because of this person, and he had been depressed and unhappy for a few days because she had not allowed him to do anything. Gu Jue was still in the bathroom. When Chu baiqing knocked on the door, he told him to go to work on his own. He still wanted to sleep. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Jue used to be like this too. If she didn¡¯t sleep well, he wouldn¡¯t send her off. After Chu baiqing left, Gu Jue came out of the bathroom. He buried himself in the blanket and screamed a few times. He was extremely frustrated. He took out his phone, opened a web page, and searched for the reason why he had desires for his buddy. Ben Kai already felt that his question was quite stupid. However, someone had actually asked such a stupid question on the internet, and a group of stupid people had answered it. ¡°Usually, in such a situation, it¡¯s probably because you¡¯ve been holding it in for too long..¡± Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: Your heart... Whats wrong with that? who else did you scratch? Chapter 867: Your heart¡­ What¡¯s wrong with that? who else did you scratch? Translator: 549690339 brother, if you¡¯re not gay, then you¡¯re so thirsty that you can¡¯t distinguish between male and female ¡­ ¡°Hey, is your brother a sissy?¡± 1 don¡¯t care if he wants it or not. If he has it, then go ahead. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a man or a woman ¡­ a >) Gu Jue threw his phone on the bed in frustration. What the hell was this nonsense? he was straight, alright? He couldn¡¯t be any straighter ¡­ In the end, he concluded that he¡¯d only done such a thing because he¡¯d been pure for too long, and with the effect of alcohol. In the past, when Feng Xi drank too much, she even kissed Coke! Alcohol could control one¡¯s mind, and they could do anything ridiculous. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the right explanation. Gu Jue suddenly felt his entire body relax. ¨C In the hospital- Chu baiqing only had one surgery, but there was an emergency, so he had to perform another. When he returned to the office, he felt very tired, especially his back, which was in extreme pain. After standing for more than five hours, she felt that her back was stiff. He walked into the lounge. When he was taking a shower, he realized that there were scratch marks on his back. When he took a closer look, he realized that they were from scratches ¡­ What was going on? He didn¡¯t notice it when he was taking a shower at home and came out after he was done. There was no sign of it yesterday, so there was only one explanation. Was it Gu Jue who scratched her? He came out of the shower and gave Gu Jue a call. Gu Jue usually picked up the phone after five Rings. Sometimes, when he was unwilling to move, you had to call him a few more times. He would only pick up when you were tired of him. Gu Jue answered the phone without saying hello. there are a few scratch marks on my back. Not only did you throw me on the ground to sleep, but you also scratched me. What do you want? ¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, with a hint of a smile. It made people feel like they were bathing in the sun. U-H¡°.. Did I scratch you too?¡± The image that Gu Jue recalled was of Chu baiqing scratching himself. Why did he scratch Chu baiqing as well? ¡°What¡¯s that? Who else did you scratch?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s low laughter drifted into Gu Jue¡¯s ears from the phone. ¡°No one. Is it serious? Does it hurt?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s body refused to recover from the slightest injury. Gu Jue was very annoyed about this and worried that he would get hurt every day. He had a whole body of problems and his low pain resistance was also f * eking annoying. He was used to being tough and didn¡¯t feel pain when he was injured, but Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t. He remembered that when Chu baiqing was young, she would cry out in pain for a few days when her fingers were caught by the door. It was like she had broken an arm or a leg. it hurts. There are two operations today. When 1 stand up, 1 feel like my back doesn¡¯t belong to me anymore ¡­ 1 asked you to sit in the office, but you refused and insisted on holding a scalpel. You deserve to die from the pain.¡± Chu Bai Qing fell back onto the bed. He hissed in pain, then turned over and lay down. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s cry of pain, Gu Jue stopped the car abruptly. Chu Bai Qing could hear the screeching of the car¡¯s brakes. I¡¯m fine. My back just hurts while I¡¯m lying down ¡­ I¡¯m hanging up. Drive carefully and be careful.¡± Gu Jue had always been a fast driver. He did not care about anything else. However, it had to be said that his driving skills were very good, and nothing had ever happened to him. ¡°Lie down and wait for me. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Although Gu Jue said that he deserved it, it was just a verbal venting. His heartache for Chu baiqing was obvious to all.. Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: Young master Chu, are you going to start-fight? Chapter 868: Young master Chu, are you going to start-fight? Translator: 549690339 ¡°You don¡¯t need to come over. I¡¯ll go find Jiang duo in a while.¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s face heated up when he heard Gu Jue¡¯s words. What did he mean by¡± lie down and wait for me ¡°? There was too much information to be gleaned from such words, and they were too ambiguous. Only a person like Gu Jue, who did not think in a roundabout way, would not think much of it when he said it. Anyone with a twisted brain wouldn¡¯t have said such words. Yan, why are you still looking for that grandson? what do you want?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice rose a few octaves when he heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words. ¡°He made you unhappy, so I have to make him unhappy too. It¡¯s my compensation to you.¡± Even though he said this, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone was still smiling. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I? Are you trying to stand up for me? Aiyo, I¡¯ve lived for 30 years, but I¡¯ve really seen a ghost today. Young master Chu is going to pick a fight!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was full of disbelief, and there was even a joyful smile. He felt that all the disgust and unhappiness he felt from Jiang duo was not important anymore. He thought it was worth it, because Chu Bai Qing, who never encouraged problems that couldn¡¯t be solved, wanted to help him find his happiness. This was simply too f * eking worth being happy about. It was not easy at all. ¡°What do you mean fight? I don¡¯t know how to do that. I have my own way. Drive slowly, I¡¯ll drive home myself.¡± ¡°Alright, since Sir Jue is so happy today, I¡¯ll personally cook as a reward for you!¡± Gu Jue paused for a few seconds after he said that. What the hell! How could he cook?! ¡°All¡­ Alright, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Obviously, Chu baiqing did not expect Gu Jue to do this. He was someone who could count the number of bowls and chopsticks in the kitchen, and he actually said that he wanted to cook. This was really¡­ When Chu baiqing walked into Jiang duo¡¯s ward, he was on the phone. His tone was respectful and he was trying his best to explain something. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He walked to the sofa and sat down. He picked up a magazine and started reading. It was probably the people from Jiang duo¡¯s company who were scolding him, and he kept explaining with a smile. He said that he would definitely sign the contract and made a firm promise. Chu baiqing was thinking about how Jiang duo would ask him for help. After Jiang duo hung up the phone, he looked a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect Chu baiqing to listen to him while he was on the phone. Based on his understanding of Chu baiqing¡¯s upbringing, he knew that he would avoid him if he saw him on the phone. He had done the same thing before ¡­ it¡¯s a call from the company. They¡¯re very angry that I didn¡¯t sign this contract. You know that foreigners care about results the most. Jiang duo held his phone in his hand. His expression was very rich when he spoke, as if he didn¡¯t know what expression to use to face Chu baiqing. this is normal. No one can guarantee that any contract will be signed smoothly. There will always be some changes, so senior, don¡¯t be anxious about this. Take care of your body first. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s calm tone was very comforting. However, to Jiang duo¡¯s ears, these words made him feel extremely uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t need Chu Bai Qing¡¯s comfort, he just wanted him to help him sign the contract with Zhao group. ¡°Bai Qing, if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Jue, we wouldn¡¯t have failed to sign the contract. This contract is really important to me.¡± ¡°Gu Jue can do whatever he wants. Even if he hits me, I¡¯ll take it.. Who asked me to like you?¡± Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: Gu Qingxin-he said he never did that Chapter 869: Gu Qingxin-he said he never did that Translator: 549690339 ¡°But Gu Jue can¡¯t interfere with my work. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get to this position. I have to get this contract. I can¡¯t allow my work to be affected by personal matters.¡± ¡°Bai Qing, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Jiang duo¡¯s tone was filled with suppressed anger, anxiety, and unwillingness. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve asked Gu Jue, and he said he didn¡¯t do it!¡± Chu baiqing looked at Jiang duo, at his familiar face. If they didn¡¯t like math, they wouldn¡¯t be so close. Similar interests always gave people something to talk about. This was probably why he never realized that Jiang duo was such a person who didn¡¯t look like he was! that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve asked the Zhao family¡¯s people. They said that it was Gu Jue who threatened them not to sign the contract with me. They were also very helpless¡­ Jiang duo said this very urgently and his voice was very high. ¡°Gu Jue and I grew up together. If you say that he will hit you, I believe you because he is someone who likes to solve problems with force. He likes to use simple and violent methods.¡± however, 1 don¡¯t believe that he would use such a business tactic to deal with you. He doesn¡¯t have the brains to do that. He can¡¯t think of such a way. Hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Jiang duo¡¯s face turned ugly. He leaned against the headboard and looked at Chu baiqing with a cold face. He couldn¡¯t understand what Chu baiqing meant. Chu Bai Qing had a smile on his face the entire time, his attitude towards him was the same as usual. However, he didn¡¯t know how to continue. but, since you said that it was someone from the Zhao family who said it, I¡¯ll confirm it with them. If they also say that it was Gu Jue who did it, 1 guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to sign the contract successfully. I¡¯ll also introduce you to customers like the Zhao family. Then, Chu baiqing took out his phone and was about to make a call. Bai Qing, forget it. Don¡¯t ask anymore. If this matter blows up, it will only put you in a difficult position. After all, you and Gu Jue have been friends for so many years. ¡°I¡¯ll try to fight with the Zhao family again. 1 can¡¯t ask you for help. When the time comes, Gu Jue will put in a good word for me and say that I¡¯m close to you because I want to build a relationship with you.¡± When Jiang duo spoke, his expression was slightly nervous. However, his tone was still the same as before, always thinking about others. that won¡¯t do. 1 can¡¯t let senior suffer. We must get to the bottom of this. Chu baiqing¡¯s smile widened. The call went through and Chu baiqing was on speaker. Jiang duo¡¯s hand that was holding the blanket tightened. He used all his strength and his eyes turned, thinking about what to do. The phone was not picked up. Jiang duo slowly exhaled and his body relaxed. Jiang duo¡¯s reaction was noticed by Chu baiqing,¡± maybe President Zhao is busy¡­ ¡°Then don¡¯t call me anymore, I¡¯m really fine. Bai Qing, let¡¯s just leave it at that! I admit that I¡¯m unlucky¡­¡± Jiang duo thought that even the heavens were helping him, but the call didn¡¯t go through. Someone like Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t call a second time. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll call another one.¡± Just as Jiang duo thought Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t call again, he made another call. In this way, Jiang duo¡¯s nerves, which had just relaxed, became tense again. Actually, Chu baiqing called his own office. Since he wasn¡¯t there, no one would pick up. This time, it was president Zhao of the Zhao Corporation.. Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: Ill let him know the consequences of messing with him today Chapter 870: I¡¯ll let him know the consequences of messing with him today Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at Jiang duo¡¯s nervous expression. This was exactly the reaction he wanted. When a person was in a state of guilty conscience, his nerves would be extremely tense. That string was also abnormally tight. After relaxing, the whole body would also relax. If you make him nervous again, he¡¯ll feel pain all over his body. In fact, the mental torture was far more satisfying than his punches and kicks. This was because it was a double torture, both mentally and physically. The phone rang twice before it was picked up. Director Zhao¡¯s respectful voice was heard. Chu baiqing almost repeated the question he asked President Zhao last night. Director Zhao¡¯s answer was still that Jiang duo¡¯s contract was too unreasonable. He was simply using his relationship with young master Chu to force the Zhao Corporation to sign the contract. Jiang duo¡¯s face darkened as he listened to President Zhao¡¯s words. He looked as if he would eat President Zhao up if he sat there. Chu baiqing chatted a little more with President Zhao before hanging up. ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense. Gu Jue must have told him to say that. Our contract is fair. I didn¡¯t use your name to force him to sign the contract with me.¡± Bai Qing, this must be Gu Jue¡¯s doing. He just can¡¯t bear to see me doing well. He just can¡¯t bear to see me and you doing well. He¡¯s, despicable man, he ¡­ Jiang duo was already so angry that he couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut. When he realized that he had said something that didn¡¯t fit his character, he immediately shut up. In front of Chu Bai Qing, he had always been a tolerant and generous person. Jiang duo was telling himself not to panic. He had the ability to control Chu baiqing. All these years, he had racked his brains just to get close to him. From the way Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue, he was sure that Chu baiqing liked men. However, Gu Jue was a straight man, so Chu baiqing only had a crush on him. Besides, with his personality, he would never confess to Gu Jue. That was why he had tried so hard to endure for so long before confessing to him, just so that they could be together. As long as she was with him, what else could he work hard for? He wouldn¡¯t have to look at other people¡¯s faces anymore, and he could live a life of superiority. Everything about him, Jiang duo, would be different¡­ senior, 1 don¡¯t think the word ¡®despicable¡¯ is suitable for Gu Jue. I¡¯ll say it again. He doesn¡¯t have the brain to do something that makes people think he¡¯s despicable. But you¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp, like a sharp knife staring at Jiang duo. ¡°Speaking of despicable, no one is more suitable for the word than you. And when it comes to lying, no one is better than you, right, director Jiang?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was no longer gentle, but cold and dark. Jiang duo¡¯s face turned pale instantly. It was as if he had been struck by lightning. He looked at the cold Chu Bai Qing. At this moment, if he still didn¡¯t know what happened, then he would have lived all these years in vain. ¡°Hahaha ¡­ Chu baiqing, you were just playing with me, right?¡± Jiang duo lifted the blanket and jumped off the bed. He ran towards Chu baiqing, who was sitting on the sofa. He should have noticed that something was wrong with Chu baiqing when he insisted on calling the Zhao group. He was clearly playing with her. A pervert who liked men actually dared to play with her? He would let him know the consequences of playing with him today ¡­. Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing, does he know that you like Gu Jue? Chapter 871: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing, does he know that you like Gu Jue? Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at Jiang duo, who was running towards him like a Mad Dog, coldly. This change in attitude was really fast. ¡°Chu baiqing, does Gu Jue know that you like him? Ah? Did he know that she liked him? Did he f * eking know? He thought of the Jiang duo who had appeared in front of him before. It was all an act. He felt that he really needed another pair of glasses. No one could tell that he was such a Mad Dog. ¡°Chu baiqing, does Gu Jue know that you like him? All? Did he know that she liked him? Did he f * eking know? Do you want me to help you tell him? Tell him how perverted you are and how you like him ¡­¡± As Jiang duo spoke, he threw a punch at Chu baiqing. However, before his fist could touch Chu Bai Qing, he was kicked in the stomach and fell to the ground. Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness and ruthlessness. He slowly stood up and looked at Jiang duo, who was holding his stomach on the ground. Looking at his embarrassing state, he raised his leg and kicked again ¡­ He didn¡¯t fight, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t know how to fight. He just didn¡¯t want to fight because he didn¡¯t want to get hurt. It was too painful. However, Gu Jue would always force him to teach him how to play, so he knew a little. Gu Jue especially loved to kick people. He did not need to learn it, he could already watch it. He did not expect Jiang duo to know that he liked Gu Jue. In this world, other than the dead Shen Chen, only tan song knew that he liked Gu Jue¡­ Now. Jiang duo actually knew about it. When did he know? he thought about it and thought that it should be when he was in school¡­ Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have told anyone that a junior liked him. ¡°He¡¯s angry from embarrassment! It seemed that Gu Jue really did not know. Well, he was such a stupid person. How would he know? besides, he was a straight man. He would never have thought that his good brother would be such a perverted person who liked him ¡­ Hahaha ¡­ Do you think Gu Jue will also say that you¡¯re a pervert if he knows about this?¡± Jiang duo¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and he was kicked twice by Chu baiqing. He was in so much pain that he grinned and his words trembled, but he still continued to speak. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to know, then let the Zhao Corporation sign a contract with me and introduce me to a client. I won¡¯t tell Gu Jue about this.¡± ¡°What do you think, Chu baiqing? compared to being despised by him and being called a pervert, my conditions are much easier, right? F * ck, I¡¯ve endured for so many years, but I still can¡¯t f * ck you. If I had known earlier, 1 would¡¯ve F * eked you when we were in school¡­¡± Jiang duo looked at Chu baiqing. He had to admit that Chu baiqing was very attractive. There were very few men with fair skin like him. However, his fair skin was not the sissy kind. In short, he was very attractive and handsome. Chu baiqing bent down and grabbed Jiang duo¡¯s Hospital gown,¡± Jiang duo, you¡¯re really shameless. You¡¯re disgusting. When he heard Jiang duo say¡± f * ck¡± and ¡± f * ck¡±, Chu baiqing felt disgusted. However, Gu Jue said it every day, but he felt very comfortable listening to it. This was really like extending one¡¯s love to the house¡¯s Crow. ¡°Are you afraid? In this day and age, the barefooted aren¡¯t afraid of those who wear shoes.¡± Jiang duo laughed coldly. This was his last bargaining chip. Chu baiqing cared about his reputation. The reason why he hadn¡¯t told Gu Jue that he liked him for so many years was that he was afraid of being called a pervert. After that, she could not even be brothers with Gu Jue anymore ¡­ ¡°Ha ¡­ You go and tell them. See if Gu Jue will let you see the sun the next day!¡± Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t trying to scare Jiang duo. If he told Gu Jue, he would definitely make him disappear without a trace.. Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: Ill let you have some fun first! Chapter 872: I¡¯ll let you have some fun first! Translator: 549690339 Jiang duo¡¯s expression was ferocious. He didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore. He looked at the cold Chu baiqing and felt that he was even more attractive now. He had always been androgynous, so he was fine with both men and women. As long as he liked them, he would not reject them. In school, he was part of the Student Union, so many people tried to please him. In addition, he was good at contacting people, so no matter how bold he was, no one said that his life was messy. He had always wanted to sleep with Chu Bai Qing. From the first time he saw him, he wanted to take him down. Before, when he didn¡¯t know his family background, he wanted to draw the line after he had enough sex. However, after knowing his family background, he thought of a long-term plan. He wanted to get closer to him and then make him fall in love with him. That way, he would not have to worry for the rest of his life. Chu Bai Qing was the kind of person who would be a fool for the rest of his life once he got serious. However, Jiang duo didn¡¯t expect that not only did he not sleep with Chu baiqing, but he also didn¡¯t get any benefits from him. He was so f * eking unlucky. then let¡¯s give it a try. Chu baiqing, if you¡¯re not afraid, you would have confessed to Gu Jue a long time ago. Why do you only dare to look at him secretly until today?¡± ¡°haven¡¯t you been lonely all these years? i¡¯m well-known for being good in bed. you don¡¯t have to sign the contract with me. you can do it with me once, and i can consider not telling gu jue. i promise you that i¡¯ll feel so good.¡± Jiang duo¡¯s face gradually lost its ferocity and was replaced with a wretched expression. Chu baiqing was a clean freak. Looking at Jiang duo like this and hearing his words, he really felt like vomiting. She let go of his collar. He felt disgusted just by touching his clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have some fun first!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s first few kicks landed on Jiang duo¡¯s stomach, but when he raised his leg, he landed on his broken ribs. Jiang duo was in so much pain that beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Bai Qing to be so cruel. He curled up in pain and couldn¡¯t say a word. He couldn¡¯t even make a sound. Such a disgusting person should have a taste of pain and let him know what pain was. Although doctors were all doctors who saved the dying and helped the injured, treating a patient like this was contrary to his moral principles as a doctor. However, for a bastard like him, they couldn¡¯t be particular about this. He deserved it. Thinking about how Gu Jue couldn¡¯t get physical for the next few days, Chu baiqing kicked Jiang duo¡¯s back. He seemed to know why Gu Jue liked to kick people so much. It was because it really felt good. Thinking about how that hot-tempered guy was cooking at home, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t help but smile. Should he give little Jiang Nan a call and send some food over to prepare, in case they went hungry tonight? This was because he was extremely doubtful of whether Gu J tie¡¯s food was edible. ¡°Jiang duo, don¡¯t let me see you again. I¡¯ll beat you up every time 1 see you.¡± This was what Gu Jue always said. Every time he finished, Chu baiqing would tell him not to use force to solve problems. However, now that these words had come out of his mouth, he only felt one thing-pleasure. Chu baiqing had never been in such a rush to get home. He didn¡¯t like to drive fast. However, he realized that he had reached home in twenty minutes. It was only a few minutes away from Gu Jue¡¯s driving speed. He had originally wanted little Jiangnan to send some food over.. Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: Try it. Its Lord Jues first time cooking. How does it taste? Chapter 873: Try it. It¡¯s Lord Jue¡¯s first time cooking. How does it taste? Translator: 549690339 However, he was also worried that Gu Jue would lose his temper and say that he did not believe in his cooking skills ¡­ But, when Chu Bai Qing returned home and smelled the burnt smell, he regretted it¡­ He did not go to the kitchen as he did not have the courage to do so. When he went upstairs, he could still hear the sound of banging and Gu Jue¡¯s irritated curses. Normally, these sounds would definitely make him, who liked silence, feel irritated. However, at this moment, the smile at the corner of his mouth became even more profound, and his heart felt more at ease than ever. When she changed into her home clothes and went downstairs, Gu Jue was serving food to the dining room. ¡°Jie, when did you come back?¡± Gu Jue was stunned when he saw Chu baiqing, who had already changed into his home clothes. He didn¡¯t even hear that Gu Jue had returned. you cooked like you were in a fight, so of course you wouldn¡¯t notice that 1 was back. How was it? you didn¡¯t destroy the kitchen, did you? ¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled as he walked over. He was wearing pure white Home clothes that he was used to wearing. The kind with a loose round neck that would reveal his beautiful collarbones. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s home clothes were all like this because it was comfortable. Gu Jue was used to seeing him in such clothes, but he saw Chu baiqing walking over with a smile. His eyes seemed to be fixed on his collarbone, and he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away¡­ He never knew that a person¡¯s collarbones could be so attractive. When he was young, he always thought that duck collarbones were delicious. ¡°Tsk, again ¡­¡± My Lord!¡± Gu Jue threw the plate on the table. His hands were on the edge of the table, and his breathing became rapid. He was trying to control himself. He must be sick. He was f * eking abnormal. What kind of illness was this? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chu baiqing walked behind Gu Jue and placed his hand on his shoulder. However, the moment his hand touched it, Gu Jue suddenly jumped away. That confused and complicated look stunned Chu Bai Qing. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the dishes.¡± Gu Jue almost ran to the kitchen. He punched the wall and felt that he was beyond saving. Why did he have feelings for Chu Bai Qing? did he really have no desires for too long? However, that didn¡¯t seem right either! As long as he didn¡¯t see Chu baiqing, he would be fine. Chu baiqing was a sensitive person. He could already tell that something was wrong with Gu Jue. But he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him ¡­ He turned his head and looked at the dish on the table. It was stir-fried organic broccoli, his favorite dish. However, looking at the broccoli that had been broken into small pieces of different sizes, one could tell that it was not cooked without eating it¡­ Then, he looked at the other dish. It should be ¡­ Ribs? The reason why he wasn¡¯t sure if it was pork ribs was because the plate was black, but he could still see the shape of the ribs. He probably wanted to make braised ribs, but the braised ribs didn¡¯t work and became charred¡­ This dish was also his favorite ¡­ Chu Bai Qing looked at the two dishes and didn¡¯t know what to feel. As he read on, his eyes turned slightly red, and the conclusion he came to was that he felt happy. He sat on the dining chair and waited. He really didn¡¯t have the courage to enter the kitchen. He didn¡¯t want to see the tragic scene. Gu Jue brought out two more dishes and placed them on the dining table. The two dishes that had just been served were obviously just there to make up the numbers. One was boiled shrimp in salt water, and the other was cucumber salad ¡­ Although the cucumbers were cut into all sizes, at least they looked okay when they were patted. The prawns boiled in salt water looked well-cooked, as long as they were not salty. ¡°Have a taste. Let¡¯s see how Sir Jue¡¯s first time cooking tastes like.¡± Gu Jue said with a smile as he placed his hands on the edge of the table.. Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: Gu Jues eyes suddenly lit up with fire Chapter 874: Gu Jue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with fire Translator: 549690339 This was indeed the first time that Gu Jue had ever cooked in his life. He felt that it didn¡¯t matter whether the food was delicious or edible. The important thing was that Lord Jue had cooked for his best buddy. That was enough¡­ Chu baiqing looked at the four dishes on the table,¡± chopsticks, bowl, rice ¡­ None of them?¡± Chu baiqing wanted to say,¡±Lord Jue, do you want me to grab it with my hands?¡± ¡°Hey, if we don¡¯t have rice, we definitely have chopsticks and bowls!¡± Gu Jue turned around and walked back to the kitchen. He said,¡± how could 1 forget to cook¡­ Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s tall and domineering back. It was really hard on him to let the hot-tempered Lord Jue cook. He took out his phone and took a picture of the four dishes on the table. Then, he edited it and posted it on his WeChat moments. The title was ¡°Lord Jue¡¯s first time!¡± When Gu Jue came out again, he was knocking on the bowl and chopsticks in his hands. ¡°You can only eat it and not accept any comments.¡± Gu Jue said sternly as he passed the chopsticks to Chu baiqing. ¡°I don¡¯t talk when I¡¯m eating, you know that,¡± Chu baiqing picked up his chopsticks and wanted to have a bite of the cucumber salad first, but then he thought about it. No matter how bad the yellow light was, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad. He should save it for last. The main thing was that the pork ribs and broccoli were still unknown¡­ These two dishes were not delicious, so he would just eat the cucumber at the end¡­ In the end, he decided to eat the ribs first. He picked up a piece of rib and put it in his mouth. Suddenly, all kinds of indescribable tastes filled his mouth ¡­ The first thing she felt was that it was salty, and then it was a very strange taste. She did not know what spices Gu Jue had used ¡­ Chu baiqing thought to himself,¡± I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worse than this in this world. Chu baiqing forced himself to finish the pork rib. Under Gu Jue¡¯s eager gaze, he picked up another piece of organic cauliflower and put it in his mouth ¡­ He could not help but smile bitterly in his heart. He was still thinking just now,¡¯there probably won¡¯t be any dish that tastes worse than this in this world.¡¯ After eating the cauliflower, he overturned his own thoughts, there really is a dish that is worse than the pork ribs ¡­ Not only was this cauliflower not well-cooked, but it was also sweet. Gu Jue had probably mistaken sugar for salt. The taste was simply indescribable ¡­ Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t eat it, so he spat it out. Chu baiqing raised his head to look at Gu Jue. His smile was a little childish and he spoke in a coquettish tone,¡± not well done ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with fire. His hands were on the edge of the table, and Chu Bai Qing was looking up at him. From the angle he was looking down, he could see the view of Gu Jue¡¯s neckline Not only did she have a beautiful collarbone, but she also ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed again, and he sneered in his heart. He picked up the cup on the table and took a big gulp of water, but it still couldn¡¯t put out the evil fire that was about to burn out uncontrollably. What the hell was going on? did he drink cuiqing medicine instead of alcohol last night? or why was he shamelessly faqing? Looking at Gu Jue¡¯s bloodshot eyes, he seemed to be suppressing something. Chu baiqing thought to himself, is he unhappy? Because he vomited out the food he had made, but it wasn¡¯t that bad, right? ¡°It¡¯s really not cooked!¡± Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue innocently. He bit his lower lip unconsciously after he said that. Such an unintentional action was like pouring a large barrel of gasoline on top of a Prairie Fire.. Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: Yi Gu Qing Xin-actually said she wanted to sleep separately Chapter 875: Yi Gu Qing Xin-actually said she wanted to sleep separately Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing¡¯s action of biting his lip reminded Gu Jue of the time he kissed him. There was that comfortable numbing feeling on her lips again, but she felt like something was missing. Staring at Chu baiqing¡¯s lips, Gu Jue had the urge to pounce on Chu baiqing, pin him down, and kiss him hard. It must be delicious to be bitten by his lips ¡­ Facing Chu baiqing like this, Gu Jue felt like he was a shameless uncle Wolf who wanted to eat him, the Little Red Riding Hood, into his stomach. This was not normal, not normal, not normal. Gu Jue closed his eyes. His breathing was so rapid that he could feel the burning heat coming out of his nose that could cook an egg. Although it was a little exaggerated, he really felt that he was sick, had a fever, or was he having sex¡­ ¡°You won¡¯t eat it cooked, this ¡­ This prawn is cooked. Peel it for me. I¡¯m starving.¡± Gu Jue plopped down on the chair. He felt his entire body burning up. He really wanted to hug Chu baiqing because his body was cool. However, she couldn¡¯t hug him. Something would happen if she hugged him. Last night, she didn¡¯t feel cool when she hugged him, and she even pounced on him¡­ Gu Jue felt sorry for Chu baiqing when he thought about the f * eking things he had done. Gu Jue was willing to eat the prawns, but he was unwilling to peel them. So, every time he ate the prawns, Chu baiqing would peel them for him. She skillfully peeled a prawn and placed it in front of Gu Jue. He immediately ate it. However, just as she was about to close her mouth, her lips accidentally touched Chu Bai Qing¡¯s fingers. He swallowed the whole shrimp without chewing it. tsk, cough, cough ¡­ Gu Jue coughed violently. This was really too F * eked up. With just a touch of his finger, he could feel as if an electric current had passed through his entire body. That feeling was numbing. Chu baiqing brought the cup of water to Gu Jue¡¯s mouth and he took a sip. Chu baiqing patted Gu Jue¡¯s back to ease his breathing. He could clearly feel that Gu Jue¡¯s back stiffened when he was patted. It was as if his hand had an electric current. This reaction was the same as when she patted his shoulder. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Gu Jue was feeling uncomfortable because Jiang duo said he liked him. This guess quickly confirmed Chu baiqing¡¯s suspicion because Gu Jue actually said that he wanted to sleep separately from him that night. He said that he had slept comfortably on the sofa last night and would sleep on the sofa again tonight. This had never happened before. Moreover, Gu Jue did not like to sleep on the sofa. Sometimes, when they were watching movies, he would fall asleep on the sofa. When he got up, he would feel so uncomfortable that he wanted to tear the sofa apart¡­ Chu baiqing lay on the bed alone and looked at the empty space beside him ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s pillow was no longer there. He had been brought to the sofa in the living room along with his blanket. It turned out that not only was Gu Jue used to sleeping with her, but he was also used to having him by his side, so he could sleep. Now, he just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He tossed and turned, his heart in a mess. Living room Gu Jue, who was lying on the sofa, was in no better state than Chu baiqing. He wished he could flip the sofa over and pin himself under it so that he could not flip around anymore. Thinking of Chu baiqing lying on the bed in the bedroom and how comfortable it was to sleep with him in his arms, Gu Jue wanted to run back to the bedroom with the pillow and blanket. However, when he thought about his Wolf-like feelings towards Chu Bai Qing, he forced himself to bear with it. Seeing his collarbones biting his lips, he would almost explode.. Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: Im very comfortable sleeping alone in the bed Chapter 876: I¡¯m very comfortable sleeping alone in the bed Translator: 549690339 If she were to hug him to sleep again, who knew what kind of f * eking things he would do. That night, the two of them did not know how they fell asleep. In any case, when they woke up the next morning, the two of them looked like they had not woken up and were extremely tired. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Chu baiqing asked Gu Jue as he held the toothbrush in his mouth and did not brush his teeth. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so comfortable.¡± Gu Jue answered weakly. F * ck, 1 can¡¯t sleep on the sofa anymore. Wasn¡¯t this just asking for trouble? ¡°It¡¯s very comfortable for me to sleep alone in the bed.¡± Chu baiqing smiled and brushed his teeth in a good mood. He looked at Gu J tie¡¯s face, which was asking for trouble. He felt that he was in a good mood. However, when he thought about how he might have distanced himself from him because Jiang duo liked him, his mood became heavy. However, when she thought about it again, she felt that something was not right. Gu Jue had known that Jiang duo liked him for a long time. Why did he not distance himself from Jiang duo and touch him before? why did it only start now¡­ He could not help but think of the scratch marks on his back¡­ Chu Bai Qing felt his mind was in a mess. ¡°Comfortable? I¡¯ll make you feel uncomfortable tonight, because Lord Jue wants to sleep in bed.¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing from the corner of his eyes. Because he was talking, some toothpaste foam spilled out from the corner of his mouth. He had a reaction again when he saw this. ¡°It¡¯s not like 1 didn¡¯t want you to sleep, you were the one who wanted to sleep on the sofa.¡± Chu baiqing smiled as he rinsed his mouth with a cup. His cup was the same as Gu Jue¡¯s, and the color was the same. However, his cup had the number ¡°9,¡± while Gu Jue¡¯s Cup had the number ¡°7.¡± These were the two of their lucky numbers. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. I still have to go to big brother¡¯s place.¡± Gu Jue walked out after he finished speaking. Chu baiqing¡¯s lower back was exposed when he bent over to rinse his mouth. He only glanced at it and felt his lower abdomen tighten¡­ Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s back as he left. This guy didn¡¯t even rinse his mouth, did he? Gu Jue did not drive as fast as he usually did, and no one knew what he was thinking. Chu baiqing was about to speak to him when Gu Jue¡¯s phone rang. Chu baiqing picked up his phone out of habit. Usually, when he was driving, he would pick up his phone for him. In fact, the screen in the car would also display the caller¡¯s name, but Gu Jue felt tired just by looking at it. ¡°It¡¯s a call from Auntie, do you want to answer it?¡± Normally, if it was Gu Jue¡¯s mother, Chu baiqing would ask. This was because Gu Jue was usually unwilling to answer his mother¡¯s phone calls as he found her nagging. ¡°Take it! I don¡¯t even know what to nag about.¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was very low and muffled, as if he had not woken up yet. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t answer the call but put it on speaker. As soon as the call connected, Qin Qing¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Son, are you up yet?¡± Qin Qing would not be so gentle when she spoke to Gu Jue. She would not call him. son ¡®either. She would usually say¡¯ Gu Jue, what are you doing¡­¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t wake up because of you. If there¡¯s something, say it. If not, hang up.¡± Gu Jue and his mother had always talked to each other in this manner, and they were used to it. there¡¯s something. It¡¯s like what I told you last time. Your aunt Fang¡¯s daughter has returned to the country. I¡¯ve arranged for you to meet her. I like her a lot. Is that okay, son?¡± It was rare for Qin Qing to discuss Gu Jue in such a good tone. Chu baiqing could tell that Auntie Qin was going to arrange a blind date for Gu Jue. This had happened many times in the past, and Gu Jue would always hang up directly. So, Chu baiqing¡¯s hand was already prepared to hang up the phone if Gu Jue gave him a look, but¡­. Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: Gu Qingxin-he said he would go Chapter 877: Gu Qingxin-he said he would go Translator: 549690339 However, Gu Jue did not give him any eye signal. Instead, he remained silent for a few seconds. Gu Jue hated women very much. He was a person who hated trouble. So, every time his mother arranged this, he would always ignore it. son, just go for dinner tonight and meet her. That girl is very gentle and doesn¡¯t talk much. She won¡¯t annoy you. Can you just go and meet her?¡± When Qin Qing heard that Gu Jue did not hang up the phone immediately this time, she quickly said this again. Her tone could not be any gentler. He was completely different from his usual fiery temper. ¡°Okay, send the time and address to my phone later.¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t look at Chu baiqing as he replied in a deep voice. The veins on the back of his hand that was gripping the steering wheel were bulging. ¡°All¡­ Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll send it to you after I hang up. I¡¯ll call you again before dinner, in case you forget it when you¡¯re busy. It¡¯s a deal then. Son, I¡¯m hanging up! It¡¯s a deal!¡± Qin Qing reminded him repeatedly on the other end of the phone. After she finished speaking, she quickly hung up the phone, afraid that Gu Jue would regret it if she hung up too late. Even after Qin Qing¡¯s call ended, Chu baiqing was still holding onto his phone. He looked at the steering wheel in a daze. Gu Jue was going on a blind date ¡­ It was as if his heart had been pierced by a sharp sword. He did not feel any pain at all. The sharp sword was suddenly pulled out, and blood spurted out as the pain spread. Because Gu Jue had always refused to go on blind dates, no matter how much his mother tormented him, he had never relented and never paid attention to her. Therefore, Gu Jue had never thought that one day, he would go on a blind date and be with another woman ¡­ His heart was extremely sour, accompanied by a swelling pain. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was more pain or more sourness. Gu Jue continued driving in a daze. He didn¡¯t look at Chu baiqing, and the two of them remained silent. Gu Jue¡¯s phone was still in Chu baiqing¡¯s hands. He looked at it for a while and accidentally dropped it. He suddenly came back to his senses. I¡¯m sorry, 1 didn¡¯t hold it. Chu baiqing bent down to pick up his phone. He didn¡¯t know why he said ¡®.¡¯m sorry¡¯. He and Gu Jue had almost never said anything like ¡®sorry¡¯,¡¯ thank you¡¯, ¡®sorry for the trouble¡¯ or¡¯. They had never said such words before because they were too unfamiliar with each other. With their relationship, there was no need for them to say such things. However, Chu baiqing blurted out. He didn¡¯t know how he drew a line between himself and Gu Jue ¡­ A sharp screech was heard as the car came to a sudden stop. Gu Jue turned his head to look at Chu baiqing, his shocked eyes burning with anger. Chu baiqing had just picked up his phone when he did not expect Gu Jue to suddenly hit the brakes, so he knocked his head on the storage box. He frowned and did not say anything. He put Gu Jue¡¯s phone back. At this moment, Qin Qing¡¯s text came in. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t look at it, but turned his head and looked out of the window. At this moment, he could not pretend that nothing had happened, greet Gu Jue with a smile, and discuss his blind date with him. He could not even remember how many years he had liked Gu Jue. To be exact, he could not even remember when he had started to like him. However, all she could remember was that he had loved this man for many years and would still love him until the day he died. Chu baiqing was sure of this. ¡°Chu baiqing, you ¡­ Just now¡­. What did he say to me?¡± Chapter 878 - Chapter 878:I just said it casually, dont take it to heart Chapter 878:I just said it casually, don¡¯t take it to heart Translator: 549690339 Obviously, the shock in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes was because he didn¡¯t hear it clearly. He didn¡¯t know if Chu baiqing had really apologized to him. This was a word that had never appeared between them, because he was so unfamiliar and piercing. They had been friends for more than 30 years, and Chu baiqing actually said ¡± sorry¡± to him, Gu Jue. It was so fresh. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He had nothing to say, but he automatically drew a line between him and Gu Jue. It was only because Gu Jue was going on a blind date. He also knew that his thoughts were very childish, but what could he do? he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. He was only a mortal, and he really couldn¡¯t bear the willfulness of such emotions. ¡°I¡¯m f * eking asking you, are you saying sorry to me?¡± Gu Jue slammed the steering wheel hard, hitting the horn and making a piercing sound. Gu Jue was really angry. Although these three words were the most common and common, it was the distance between them ¡­ ¡°I dropped your phone, so ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as gentle as usual, it was a little heavy. However, his words were interrupted by Gu Jue. Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s collar and pulled him in front of him, glaring at him while panting heavily. ¡°Even if you stab me, you don¡¯t have to say sorry. Chu ¡®er, do we need to say sorry between us? Do you need it?¡± The distance between the two of them was so close that Gu Jue¡¯s hurried breath hit Chu baiqing¡¯s face. He could feel the heat. Chu baiqing¡¯s hands were clenched into fists and he propped himself up on both sides of his body. His eyelashes were trembling slightly because of Gu Jue¡¯s hot breath. ¡°I just said it casually, don¡¯t mind me, 1 didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to argue with him in the car, so he softened his tone. He admitted that he had said those words because Gu Jue was going on a blind date. He also felt that he was being a little unreasonable. Long after the incident with tan song and Shen Chen, he had told himself that Gu Jue would only be in his heart, forever and ever. Then what was he doing now, and why was he jealous? It was only a matter of time before Gu Jue married another woman and had children. They could not possibly live in this state forever. Gu Jue was also very frustrated. He did not want to agree to his mother¡¯s blind date. He hated this kind of thing the most. However, he had been acting weird for the past two days. He had been reacting to Chu Bai Qing, which was abnormal. He felt that he was sick, and it was a serious illness ¡­ Looking at the posts on the internet, he thought that perhaps he had been pure for too long and had not been in contact with women. She was with Chu Bai Qing all day, that¡¯s why she had that kind of thought. At the thought of this, he promised his mother that he would be fine after getting in touch with a woman. ¡°Don¡¯t f * eking say things like that again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll use my fists the next time.¡± Gu Jue released Chu baiqing¡¯s collar with a cold expression. Chu baiqing sat back down. When he leaned back in his seat, he felt like he had no energy left. Irritatedly, she took out a cigarette from the box and lit it. After taking a deep breath, she realized that she had not opened the window. He rolled down the window again because Chu baiqing didn¡¯t like the smell of smoke. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up from work tonight, 1¡­ We¡¯ll go home after dinner.¡± Gu Jue spat out a mouthful of smoke and pursed his lips.. Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: Do I need someone to sleep with? Chapter 879: Do I need someone to sleep with? Translator: 549690339 Sometimes, if Chu baiqing didn¡¯t drive, Gu Jue wouldn¡¯t have the time to pick him up. Gu Jue would always send someone to pick him up. But this time, he couldn¡¯t pick him up from work because he had a blind date with another woman. you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ll take a taxi home after work. You can go to the movies or something after you have dinner with her. Don¡¯t go back when it¡¯s too late. If you think she¡¯s good, you can go directly¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say the word ¡± hotel¡± out loud. He suddenly laughed. What was wrong with him? She had just warned herself not to be jealous, but why did her words become so sour again? It was not like he did not know Gu Jue. How could he go to the movies? he hated watching movies the most. It was too complicated and he had to use his brain. It was so funny that he felt like a fool when he laughed. He also felt that it was too much of a show-off for a thrilling action movie. If it was too artistic, he would fall asleep again. So, he didn¡¯t want to watch movies. Every time he watched a movie with Chu baiqing, no matter what it was, he would fall asleep after watching it. It was even more impossible for him to get a room in a hotel if he fancied Gu Jue. Gu Jue was not that kind of person. ¡°You know how to take a taxi? With your mysophobia, you think you can sit?¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t know Chu baiqing well. He wouldn¡¯t even take public transportation¡­ ¡°Besides, will I go to the movies? I only f * eking know how to watch with you. If it was someone else, I would? What else do you want to say? are you going to take her to the hotel to sleep just because she looks okay? Do I need someone to sleep with?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s temper was very strong. Hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words made him angry. He didn¡¯t know what he was angry about. There was nothing wrong with Chu Bai Qing saying this. It was normal for brothers to say this. However, when it came out of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth, it sounded extremely harsh. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the time on his watch. He had an operation at 9:30. ¡°If you don¡¯t start driving, I¡¯m going to eat.¡± Chu baiqing was a very strict person. He didn¡¯t like others being late, but he also didn¡¯t like being late. Gu Jue glared at Chu baiqing fiercely, then started the car. Sometimes, when he got angry at Chu Bai Qing, it felt like he was punching cotton. It was so weak and it made people go crazy. The two of them were speechless the entire way to the hospital. As soon as the car stopped, Chu baiqing opened the door and got out. She did not remind Gu Jue to drive carefully like she usually did. ¡°I¡¯ll get Feng Xi to pick you up from work.¡± Even with Chu baiqing¡¯s attitude, Gu Jue still shouted at his back. Not only was Chu Bai Qing a clean freak, but he also didn¡¯t like to be in a sealed space with people he wasn¡¯t familiar with. That was why Gu Jue asked Feng Xi to pick him up. Sometimes, she felt that Chu Bai Qing was hard to please. He took out his phone and looked at the text message from his mother. It was from a small restaurant called jiang xiaoyu. It couldn¡¯t be compared to the quality of little Jiangnan, but the food had a good reputation. The time was set at six O ¡®clock in the evening. Gu Jue called his mother¡¯s phone and wanted to say that he would not be going to meet her. However, she hung up the phone again. He was sick, and she had to see if he could be cured. When Chu baiqing was about to get off work, the director of the cerebral vessels Department knocked on his door, saying that two young people in his department were holding a wedding banquet and invited director Chu to come with them. There were only a few people from his department, and there were no outsiders. Chu baiqing wanted to refuse, but the director said that the two young people hoped to receive the director¡¯s blessing.. Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: Gu Qingxin-she likes Dean Chu, everyone knows Chapter 880: Gu Qingxin-she likes Dean Chu, everyone knows Translator: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t good to reject a wedding banquet like this, so Chu Bai Qing agreed to go- including Chu baiqing, there were nine people in total. When they arrived, Chu baiqing felt that this restaurant was quite unique, and the name was quite interesting, jiang xiaoyu fish restaurant¡­ Chu baiqing was quite willing to eat fish. He thought that these two newly-wedded young people probably knew that he liked to eat fish, so they chose this place. This jiang xiaoyu Fishing Hall didn¡¯t look big on the outside, but it was quite big on the inside. Because they had booked a private room in advance, they were directly led to the private room when they arrived. The decoration here was very interesting and quite fashionable. The private room wasn¡¯t fully enclosed, it was semi-enclosed. However, it also had a certain amount of privacy. The main dish here was river fish, all freshly caught. There were also some special stir-fried dishes. Chu Bai Qing was quite picky with food, but the food here was really good, especially the fish. The taste was very fresh and delicious. It was indeed a fresh fish. The two young men were eating at the same table as the Dean. They seemed very nervous. When they toasted, they didn¡¯t know what to say, so they smiled shyly and drank the wine. Chu Bai Qing said a few words of blessing and finished the wine in his glass. This wine was also a specialty of their place. The alcohol content was not high, only 42%, but it was very soft to the mouth. Chu baiqing put down his glass, and his phone on the table started to vibrate. He took a look and saw that it was a text message, and it was from Gu Jue. This was a little strange, because Gu Jue was such a lazy person and almost never sent a message. Did he send a message because he was having dinner with someone and it was inconvenient to call? Chu baiqing smiled and opened the message. It only had three words,¡± where are you?¡± Chu baiqing had already called Feng Xi to tell her that he had already left the hospital and didn¡¯t need her to pick him up. Chu baiqing wanted to go back to Gu Jue, but someone offered him a toast. He put his phone on the table and raised his glass. Everyone chatted as they ate, and they talked about nothing more than some things about the hospital. On Chu baiqing¡¯s left was the director of the Department, Jiang Dalu. He was in his 40s and had a good sense of humor. On the right was a nurse from their Department called ke min. She was very lively and would follow Chu baiqing around. She was called the head of the hospital and was very smart and sensible. She was lively and active, but she was not young anymore. She was 25 years old. Everyone in her Department knew that she liked director Chu. Therefore, on such an occasion, when the wine was drunk, everyone would also joke. ¡°Director Chu, ke min is a beautiful nurse that many departments are fighting to hire. She has been staying in our Department all for director Chu. Don¡¯t you think you should have a drink with our little Min Min, director Chu!¡± Jiang Dalu was a little drunk. His alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t good, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said. Chu baiqing smiled as he touched his wine glass. He knew that ke min liked him. There were many single girls in the hospital who liked him, but he had never paid any attention to them. Ke min had been by his side the longest. She had been in his department ever since she graduated. She was hardworking and smart. She was a good girl. However, no matter how good she was, he would not like her because of his sexual orientation. ¡°That¡­ Principal, let me toast you ¡­¡± Ke min was usually a straightforward person, but she was still a little nervous after being jeered at like this. She couldn¡¯t even speak properly.. Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: She looked up and saw Gu Jues car Chapter 881: She looked up and saw Gu Jue¡¯s car Translator: 549690339 At this moment, ke min showed all the expressions that she should have when she liked someone. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Other than that, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know what else to say. What he wanted to say the most was,¡± this glass wishes you to find someone who loves you and you love him. However, it was not appropriate to say this to a girl who liked him in such an occasion. Hey, hey, hey, hey, you can¡¯t just drink it with a single match. You can¡¯t drink it like this. Jiang Dalu, who was in his forties, was not serious at all and actually shouted. ¡°Back and forth¡± was actually similar to cross-cupped wine. It was just a person sending his own glass to the other person¡¯s mouth for him to drink. The two of them fed each other the wine in their own glasses, so they called each other to love each other. When ke min heard this, she generously offered her wine glass to Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t expect this to happen. He didn¡¯t expect ke min to place the glass in front of him so quickly. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak. ¡°Dean Chu, young girls are all shy. Just give her some face. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re drinking cross-cupped wine. Let¡¯s drink, right?¡± Jiang Dalu pulled on Chu baiqing¡¯s arm and walked him forward. He seemed to be threatening him. He was drunk. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do this to the director even if he had a hundred guts. Everyone was making a ruckus when Chu baiqing¡¯s phone vibrated. He was about to pick it up when Jiang Dalu stopped him. ¡°Dean Chu, the young lady is still waiting! Don¡¯t be in a hurry to answer the phone, drink first.¡± Chu baiqing looked at ke min, who was still holding a glass of wine with a red face. There were so many people here, he had to give the little girl face. He had no choice but to drink with ke min in a loving way. When they were drinking, everyone¡¯s cheers grew louder. The atmosphere was as if today was not the wedding appreciation Banquet of the two young people, but his and ke min¡¯s. They noisily drank a few more glasses, and everyone was getting more and more excited. Chu baiqing looked at these people, who were usually strict at work, and saw that they were all drunk and relaxed. It was like they were two different people. However, such an atmosphere was rare. He felt that he should hold more parties like this in the future. Everyone was too tense with work on a daily basis, so it was appropriate to let them relax. As they were chatting, Chu baiqing forgot about Gu Jue¡¯s text message and phone call. After everyone finished eating and drinking, Chu baiqing picked up his phone and realized it was out of battery. She didn¡¯t know if Gu Jue had finished eating or if he had gone home, or if he had gone to the movies with that woman, or if he had gone to a hotel. Although Chu Bai Qing drank a lot, he didn¡¯t feel drunk at all. The alcohol content of the wine was not high, and it was good, so he did not have a headache or feel uncomfortable. Ke min, on the other hand, had a little too much to drink. Or rather, other than Chu baiqing and the driver, everyone else was drunk. Ke min couldn¡¯t stand properly when she got up, so Chu baiqing helped her out of instinct. So, when they walked out of jiang xiaoyu¡¯s fish restaurant, Chu baiqing was the one supporting him. They had arrived in a commercial car from the hospital. When Chu baiqing helped ke min out of the car, the driver had already arranged for everyone else to get into the car. Ke min had too much to drink. As soon as she saw the wind, she instinctively wanted to faint, but Chu baiqing quickly wrapped his arms around her waist. When she looked up, she saw Gu Jue¡¯s car. It was a George Barton ¡­. Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: Gu Jue, are you following me or monitoring me? Chapter 882: Gu Jue, are you following me or monitoring me? Translator: 549690339 It was impossible to say that she wasn¡¯t shocked. You were thinking about a person in your heart, thinking that he should be doing something with another woman right now. However, as soon as you looked up, he appeared in front of you. Even if you were a calm person, you would still be shocked when you encountered this. Ke min was already so drunk that she was completely leaning on him. She had fallen asleep with her arms around his neck. Gu Jue¡¯s arm was on the car door, and he had a cigarette between his fingers. He just sat in the car, squinting at Chu baiqing, a faint smile on his lips. Even though Gu Jue was smiling, Chu baiqing felt a chill run down his spine. Because usually, if Gu Jue smiled like that, it meant that he was very angry. Just then, the chauffeur walked over. Chu baiqing handed ke min over to him and told him to send everyone back safely. Then, he walked towards Gu Jue¡¯s car. Although he did not know how Gu Jue knew that he was having dinner here, he had already come to pick him up. He could not take the hospital car back. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Chu baiqing stood by the car door and asked Gu Jue. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply?¡± Gu Jue spat out a mouthful of smoke, which was directed at Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to do that. He choked and coughed. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue angrily. He knew that Gu Jue was doing this on purpose, but he was speechless at his weird and deliberate actions. ¡°You didn¡¯t pick up when 1 called. Chu baiqing, what the hell do you want?¡± Gu Jue asked him with a smile. His voice was low and deep, as if he was joking, but it sounded like he was gritting his teeth. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue, trying to figure out why he was angry and why he was treating him in such a weird way. However, he could not figure anything out because his mind was in a mess. ¡°My phone¡¯s out of battery, go back! I¡¯m tired.¡± Chu baiqing walked to the front passenger door, but he couldn¡¯t open it. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, through the glass window. He patted the window. However, Gu Jue still did not open the car door. Chu baiqing was a little annoyed. This place was a little remote and they couldn¡¯t get a taxi at this time. Gu Jue just tilted his head and looked at him. His cold eyes made Chu baiqing very unhappy. He turned around and left. Since he couldn¡¯t get a taxi, he went to the main road to get a taxi. Did he have to take his car? The wind by the river was cold at night. Chu baiqing was wearing very little and even sneezed twice yesterday morning. Chu baiqing felt that if he walked to a place where he could get a taxi, he would probably catch a cold. If he had known that Gu Jue would be like this, he would have taken the hospital car back. Chu baiqing walked forward as Gu Jue¡¯s car drove over. He drove very slowly. Her arm was still on the door as she looked at Chu baiqing,¡± do you like to drink on my blind date? ¡± Gu Jue¡¯s words were cold, and it made Chu baiqing, who was already feeling cold, even colder. He suddenly stopped in his tracks. He was surprised by Gu Jue¡¯s question. How did he know that he had just drunk and that they were intimate ¡­ ¡°Oh, our Dean Chu really knows how to play! Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so coy before?¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t even look at the road. He just stared at Chu baiqing, his eyes dark and gloomy. The words he said were filled with anger. ¡°Gu Jue, are you following me or monitoring me?¡± Other than this, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t think of any other reasonable explanation. Otherwise, how would Gu Jue know where he was and how would he know that they were in love ¡­. Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: Gu Qingxin-where do you plan to go with that woman? Chapter 883: Gu Qingxin-where do you plan to go with that woman? Translator: 549690339 As Chu Bai Qing spoke, the wind from the river blew and he shivered. Gu Jue looked at him, his eyes full of heartache. However, when he thought about how he had learned to lie now, he was so angry that he wanted to step on the accelerator and drive the car away. Why were they still wasting time here? he might as well freeze to death. Feng Xi called him to tell him that Chu baiqing had gone home by himself and he didn¡¯t need to answer the call. However, it was a coincidence that a group of people came to the private room where he and the blind date were having dinner. They were noisy and he was annoyed. He did not expect to hear Dean Chu ¡­ He thought it was a coincidence, but who knew that the person who spoke was really Chu Bai Qing. A person who said that he was going home was drinking with other people here. Not to mention that there were men and women, he was even playing with the little girl¡­ He didn¡¯t even look at how old he was, yet he was still playing this trick with a little girl. Chu baiqing sneezed twice in a row, but he still looked at Gu Jue, waiting for his answer. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Gu Jue stopped the car and growled at Chu baiqing. A person who didn¡¯t know how to take care of herself dared to come out at night. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, are you following me or monitoring me?¡± Chu Bai Qing asked again, his voice slightly nasal. Everyone knew that Gu Jue was possessive of him. Gu Jue had been like this since he was young, and Chu baiqing was used to it. If he wanted to stay in his house, he could stay. If he wanted to hug him to sleep, he could hug him ¡­ Since Gu Jue did not like him going out to socialize, he would stay at home. He could do whatever he wanted. It was not a matter of principle. However, he could not accept the fact that Gu Jue was following him. Gu Jue opened the door and got out of the car. He took off his coat and put it on Chu baiqing. When she touched his neck, it was cold. She was so angry that she wanted to kick him. ¡°Why would I follow you? I¡¯m just sitting next to you with that woman. You¡¯re a bunch of drunk idiots. Chu baiqing, I¡¯m already giving you face by not going in to drag you out. You even f * eking played with us. Dean Chu?¡± The woman on the blind date was just as his mother had said. She didn¡¯t talk much, knew her limits, and was especially gentle. Especially when she smiled, it was similar to Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile, both faint. She didn¡¯t know if gentle people all smiled like this. He couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with her, and he didn¡¯t hate her, so he just sat down and had a meal with her. The point was that he wanted to treat her illness. Halfway through, he couldn¡¯t eat anymore. He heard Chu Bai Qing and the others getting more and more excited. He really wanted to go in and drag Chu baiqing out when they were so close. However, he held back in the end. After all, he was the headmaster of a hospital. He would lose face if he was called out like this. He had been holding it in, but what was the result of giving him face? he actually saw him come out with a woman in his arms. That woman¡¯s entire body was hanging on him. If he didn¡¯t wait for him outside, he might have gone to a hotel with that woman. As he thought of this, Gu Jue pulled Chu baiqing¡¯s arm with more force. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue and that woman to be eating here. This restaurant was a little too popular. ¡°I¡¯m bringing it home! It¡¯s not convenient for you to go anywhere else when you¡¯re so drunk!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s heart felt suffocated when he heard Gu Jue¡¯s words.. Was he such a messy person in his heart? Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: Then go sleep on the sofa, dont sleep beside me Chapter 884: Then go sleep on the sofa, don¡¯t sleep beside me Translator: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t like they had only known each other for a day or two. How could Gu Jue not know what kind of person Chu baiqing was? Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s collar and smiled coldly. ¡°Yup! You¡¯re already so drunk, it¡¯s not convenient to bring you somewhere else!¡± He opened the door and threw Chu baiqing into the car, towards the back seat. Chu Bai Qing usually sat in the passenger seat. ¡°You can¡¯t be gentler.¡± Chu baiqing wrapped himself in Gu Jue¡¯s clothes. All these years, he didn¡¯t know how he had endured Gu Jue¡¯s temper until today. I¡¯m already being nice to someone like you, who¡¯s always lying. Chu baiqing, if I really did something to you, I¡¯d still bring you home and you¡¯d just do something wild. How exciting would zhan be? ¡± Gu Jue slammed the car door hard. When he sat in the front passenger seat, the huge George Barton also trembled. if you didn¡¯t wait there, it¡¯s hard to say. Aren¡¯t we all drunk idiots? ¡± Chu baiqing leaned against the window. He didn¡¯t want to get in the car, but even if he didn¡¯t, Gu Jue would still carry him up. ¡°You¡¯re not done, are you?¡± Gu Jue was just about to start driving when he heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words. He stopped in his tracks, turned around, and growled at Chu baiqing impatiently. He was filled with anger. Thinking about Chu Bai Qing and that woman hugging, he wanted to beat them up. Chu baiqing closed his eyes and ignored him. Normally, he would ignore Gu Jue even if he lost his temper. He would just end it after shouting and scolding, so there was no need to be angry with him. However, today was not a good day for her. The thought of him having dinner with the woman on the blind date next door made him uncomfortable, extremely uncomfortable. He might as well not let him know. The two of them didn¡¯t say a word along the way. Back at home, Chu baiqing took a shower, leaned on the bed, and wrapped himself in a blanket, ready to sleep. In fact, he knew that he couldn¡¯t sleep. If he was sleepy, he would have fallen asleep in the car just now. His heart was stifled and uncomfortable. Gu Jue was making a call in the living room. It was his mother. He asked Gu Jue what his impression of the girl he was looking for was, and Chu baiqing heard him say that she was alright. If Gu Jue could say that it was alright, then it was quite alright. The reason why Gu Jue said that it was alright was because during the meal, Gu Jue was absent-minded and only heard the movements next door. The woman didn¡¯t say anything. She only said that she had something to do and left first. She said that they would have a meal together if there was a chance in the future and even paid the bill before she left. Gu Jue could not tell what was wrong with a woman like her who knew her limits and did not talk much. At least she was much more pleasing to the eye than the women his mother had found for him in the past. That was why Gu Jue said that it was alright. Gu Jue lay on the bed without even taking a shower. This was something Chu baiqing could not tolerate. ¡°Go take a shower.¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t turn around. He had his back to Gu Jue as he spoke, and his tone wasn¡¯t very pleasant. ¡°I¡¯m so angry 1 don¡¯t want to move.¡± However, Gu Jue was angry. It was as if a stone was stuck in his heart. He was so frustrated that he could not go up or down. ¡°Then you can sleep on the sofa, don¡¯t sleep beside me.¡± To a clean freak like Chu baiqing, he couldn¡¯t stand someone who didn¡¯t shower lying beside him. f * ck, I¡¯m not washing up. I¡¯m sleeping here and I even want to hug you to sleep. How can I sleep? ¡± As Gu Jue spoke, he had already turned Chu baiqing¡¯s body around. Half of his body was on top of him, and he was hugging him forcefully. Chu baiqing struggled a little but to no avail. When Gu Jue used brute force, he was no match for him.. Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: - loving heart-usually-one forgets everything after a nights sleep (9) Chapter 885: ¨C loving heart-usually-one forgets everything after a night¡¯s sleep (9) Translator: 549690339 Even though he wasn¡¯t drunk, the alcohol was just an aftereffect. Chu baiqing was already feeling dizzy from being held in place by Gu Jue. In fact, what Gu Jue did not know was that every time he hugged her, it was a kind of torture for him. It was because being hugged by the person she liked and not being able to do anything was really torturous. Chu baiqing struggled a few times, but Gu Jue didn¡¯t let go and continued to hold on to her. ¡°So annoying, this illness is not over, is it?¡± Gu Jue cursed in frustration. During this period of time, this inexplicable illness had really driven him crazy. Gu Jue let go of Chu baiqing and ran into the bathroom. The next day. Chu baiqing received a call from Qin Qing early in the morning, telling them to go back to the family courtyard for dinner. Qin Qing wanted to call Gu Jue to ask him to go back for dinner, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t. However, if he went back, Gu Jue would definitely follow him. Hence, Qin Qing would always call him. Gu Jue was still asleep. When he went to bed last night, Chu baiqing was already asleep. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have a surgery today, and he didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital. He thought of going to his third brother¡¯s place to take a look, since he hadn¡¯t seen Mumu for a long time. Chu baiqing was about to get off the bed when Gu Jue grabbed his arm. ¡°What are you doing? I thought there was no surgery today?¡± Gu Jue was still drowsy. He looked at Chu baiqing with his sleepy eyes. Chu baiqing liked Gu Jue¡¯s current state the most. His hair was in a mess, his face was a little childish, and he spoke in a simple and honest manner. He was not as hot-tempered as he usually was. ¡°Go and cook some porridge. My stomach doesn¡¯t feel too well.¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was soft and hoarse because he just woke up. who asked you to drink so much? but it¡¯s true. You and I have always been so loving. How can you not drink too much?¡± Gu Jue released his hand and buried his head under the pillow. ¡°Is fresh shrimp congee okay?¡± Chu baiqing ignored Gu Jue. He got down from the bed and looked at Gu Jue, his perfectly sculpted back as he asked. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know how to cook, but he could cook porridge and fried eggs. It was simple. ¡°Up to you. The woman last night, was she the one in your Department? The one who¡¯s always cleaning your office?¡± Gu Jue was still buried in his pillow, but Chu baiqing could hear his question clearly. He thought that Gu Jue would forget about ke min hugging him after he fell asleep. He was a person who would forget everything after sleeping. However, he still remembered this. He had never had any impression of women. He would also remember that ke min always cleaned his office for him. Ke min was a lively person and did her work quickly. The nurse¡¯s work was heavy, but she never complained that she was tired. Every day, she would be full of energy and smile. ¡°Mm, yes!¡± Chu baiqing placed his hand on the bathroom door. He hesitated for a moment before asking,¡± how¡¯s the blind date you met yesterday?¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to ask this. When Gu Jue called her mother last night, he already knew. He said it was okay. That was already a very high evaluation, which meant that he was very good. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can¡¯t find any problems with it.¡± He did not even remember the woman¡¯s name, but he could not find anything that he was not satisfied with. This was quite unbelievable. Of course, he couldn¡¯t find any faults. After all, Qin Qing had carefully selected this based on the flaws of Gu Jue¡¯s blind dates. ¡°That¡¯s good. Auntie Qin also wants you to get married soon..¡± Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: Gu Jue will live with another woman Chapter 886: Gu Jue will live with another woman Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing squeezed out a smile. After hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words, he felt as if someone had suddenly pushed him into an ice cave. He said,¡±it¡¯s alright, I can¡¯t find any faults.¡±¡± It wasn¡¯t like what he had said in the past,¡± what the hell is this? it¡¯s so annoying¡­ Gu Jue didn¡¯t say anything. He only removed the pillow from his head when he heard Chu baiqing walk into the bathroom and close the door. He was unusually frustrated. When did he say he wanted to have a relationship? He promised Qin Qing that he would go for dinner. At around five o ¡®clock, Chu baiqing urged Gu Jue to go back together. Qin Qing and the rest had always been living in the family housing area. The house had been renovated, but they had lived there for over 30 years. They were not willing to move out. They were used to living here. Gu Jue did not care. It was fine as long as they were comfortable. Chu baiqing bought Qin Qing¡¯s favorite coconut pastry every time he came. Qin Qing¡¯s dishes were basically all Gu Jue and Chu baiqing¡¯s favorite. Gu Jue¡¯s father was recuperating and was not at home, so the three of them were the only ones having dinner. The doorbell rang while she was setting the bowls and chopsticks on one side. Gu Jue was lazing on the sofa and did not move. Chu baiqing looked at him, put down his bowl, and went to open the door. When he opened the door, he was surprised to see a quiet woman with a faint smile on her face. She nodded and greeted Chu baiqing, then asked,¡± is Auntie Qin here? I¡¯m su Xinrong¡­¡± Although he had never seen this woman before, the image of Gu Jue¡¯s blind date flashed in his mind. He said that she was not bad and that he could not find any faults with her. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t have the habit of staring at people, especially women. However, he had stared at su Xinrong for quite a while today and had actually forgotten to invite her in. ¡°Xinrong is here! Come in quickly, we¡¯re about to eat, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Qin Qing said as she wiped her hands with her apron. Chu Bai Qing came back to his senses and quickly stepped aside. it¡¯s okay, Auntie Qin. This is the information you wanted. 1¡¯11 go back now. Su Xinrong didn¡¯t come in. She handed the folder in her hands to Chu baiqing, and her words were indeed directed at Qin Qing. ¡°Who would rush home without eating? come in quickly. Gu Jue is here too. This is Bai Qing, my other son. He grew up with Gu Jue.¡± Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help but drag su Xinrong into the conversation. Chu baiqing gripped the door handle tightly. So, Auntie Qin had asked them to come back for dinner to create an opportunity for Gu Jue and this su Xinrong. He felt that he was in the way and was not suitable. Chu Bai Qing took out his phone and sent a message before he closed the door and walked in. Instead of going to the living room, he went straight to the kitchen to serve the dishes. When he placed the dishes on the table, Chu baiqing also placed his phone on the table. He turned around and walked towards the washroom. When he passed by the living room, he heard Gu Jue say,¡± let¡¯s eat together! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s lips were still curved into a gentle smile, but only he could feel the bitterness in his heart. The thought of Gu Jue living with another woman in the future ¡­ They couldn¡¯t ¡®cohabit¡¯ like this anymore. Chu baiqing wanted to scream out in pain. He dawdled in the bathroom for a while and then walked out. Seeing that Gu Jue was holding his cell phone, it seemed that Jiang Dalu had already called. ¡°There¡¯s an emergency surgery, you have to go!¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing, his deep eyes filled with an indescribable gloominess. ¡°Auntie Qin, 1¡¯11 be leaving first. There¡¯s no other way in the emergency room. Miss su, please enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll treat you and Gu Jue to a meal next time..¡± Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: Gu Jue asked where he had gone? Chapter 887: Gu Jue asked where he had gone? Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing smiled as he spoke to su Xinrong. After all, this was their first time meeting, and they would be meeting frequently in the future. The necessary etiquette was still necessary. Moreover, he also felt that su Xinrong was quite a good person. She had a good personality and complemented Gu Jue¡¯s fiery temper. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Su Xinrong stood up and smiled as she nodded at Chu baiqing. She then looked at Gu Jue, her eyes revealing that she had something to say. ¡°Why did you call me? let¡¯s go after dinner! Bai Qing.¡± Qin Qing wasn¡¯t happy. She made Chu baiqing¡¯s favorite dishes, but he still hadn¡¯t eaten. Chu baiqing was like another son to Qin Qing, and she loved him as much as Gu Jue did. aunt Qin, I¡¯ll come to see you in a few days. I have to go now. 1 can¡¯t be delayed. Chu baiqing said as he left in a hurry. He didn¡¯t even greet Gu Jue. Because he felt that the way Gu Jue looked at him was different from usual. He could not tell what it was. She left in such a hurry that she even forgot to take her phone, which was still in Gu Jue¡¯s hands. When Chu baiqing walked to the door, he heard su Xinrong¡¯s voice.¡±Gu Jue, go and send young master Chu off!¡± The emergency department can¡¯t be delayed!¡± Chu baiqing had just placed his hand on the door handle when he heard Gu Jue say,¡± sit down and eat. Don¡¯t bother about him! Chu baiqing opened the door and walked out. don¡¯t mind him. Chu baiqing was surprised to hear Gu Jue say this, especially to a woman. This was because Gu Jue had to meddle in Chu baiqing¡¯s Affairs. This was something that everyone knew. But now, he actually didn¡¯t want to meddle in it anymore¡­ Chu baiqing walked out of the family courtyard and hailed a taxi. He would never take one in the past. However, she didn¡¯t feel any discomfort when she sat in the car today. He didn¡¯t go home, but found a bar, sat down in a quiet corner, and ordered some wine. If he wanted to call tan song, he would usually tell him when he was in a bad mood. However, when he rummaged through his pockets, he realized that he did not bring his phone with him. After thinking for a while, he realized that his phone was in Gu Jue¡¯s hand before he left the house. Actually, he didn¡¯t really like the environment of a bar, but he felt that the music here was quite good today. A heavy metal concert would give people a heavy feeling, but it would also make you suddenly feel an explosive shock. Chu baiqing drank until 11 am before he got up to go home. He realized that he had been drinking for the past few days. This was something that he had never experienced before. He had always been very self-disciplined, and even when he was drinking with third brother and big brother, he was not greedy. When she returned home, the villa was dark. There was no light at all. It seemed that Gu Jue had not returned ¡­ Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t think he had drunk much, but his body felt heavy and his steps were unsteady. He didn¡¯t actually drink much, probably because of his mood. His mind was clear, but his body began to sway involuntarily. After pressing his fingerprint, he walked in without even turning on the lights. Under the faint moonlight, he walked towards the stairs. He needed to shower and sleep. Then, she would start a new day, adjust her state of mind, and accept the fact that Gu Jue had a girlfriend. These few days, he and Gu Jue¡¯s relationship was a little ambiguous. This was what he thought and also what he did not dare to think about. Because Gu Jue would definitely not think of the word ¡°ambiguous.¡± In his heart, he was a brother. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s deep and cold voice came from the sofa. His voice was hoarse and filled with anger.. Chapter 888 - Chapter 888:I dont want to quarrel with you, its boring Chapter 888:I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you, it¡¯s boring Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing was about to go upstairs when he stopped in his tracks. He thought that the lights were not on and that Gu Jue had not returned. She didn¡¯t expect him to be sitting on the sofa. Was he waiting for her? ¡°I just came from the hospital¡­ I just came back from the bar.¡± Chu baiqing wanted to say that he came back from the hospital, but he couldn¡¯t hide the smell of alcohol. Moreover, he found an excuse to leave because he didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel there. ¡°You lied once about Jiang duo, then you lied when you went out for dinner with someone else last night. You¡¯re still lying today, Chu baiqing, what do you want? You should know that I hate it when people lie to me, especially you.¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was very loud, but it was not the kind of roar. It was the kind that was very heavy, which made people feel depressed. I just wanted to give you a chance to be alone. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to be there. You¡¯ve just started dating, so you need to ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone was light, but on a quiet night like this, it was exceptionally clear. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll f * eking use the chance you gave me to be alone? When did I say 1 was dating her?¡± Gu Jue immediately stood up and walked towards Chu baiqing in an aggressive manner. Nowhere to go? Chu baiqing was still thinking about Gu Jue¡¯s words when he was pushed against the wall. ¡°If I f * eking say that you¡¯re lying again, why are you bringing up irrelevant people?¡± Last night, Chu baiqing lied and hugged another woman. Because he had a reaction, he ran into the bathroom to cool down. When he came out, he saw Chu baiqing sleeping, so he didn¡¯t tell him about it. That matter hadn¡¯t even ended, and he was lying again today. He picked up the phone and realized something was wrong with Jiang Dalu¡¯s voice. He flipped through Chu baiqing¡¯s phone and saw the message he sent to Jiang Dalu,¡± call me in ten minutes, tell me there¡¯s an emergency. Chu baiqing felt a burning pain on his back. When Gu Jue¡¯s temper flared up, he would forget that his body was not able to withstand pain. if you feel uncomfortable because I¡¯m lying, I¡¯ll apologize to you. Yes ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to talk to Gu Jue about lying anymore. If he couldn¡¯t explain it, these so-called lies were not worth mentioning. ¡°You still want to say sorry? Hmm?¡± Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw. He was taller than Chu baiqing. The two of them stood at the top of the stairs, Gu Jue looking down at Chu baiqing. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s jaw was being held by him, forcing him to look up at him. This position made Chu Bai Qing very uncomfortable. It was ambiguous and awkward. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you, it¡¯s boring!¡± Because Gu Jue was holding his jaw, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t speak clearly, but he could still hear her clearly. Whenever Gu Jue wanted to lose his temper, he would always find a lot of reasons to make you go crazy. In short, he had to be happy and not care about what you do. So, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to argue. When she got out of the car and walked towards the courtyard, she felt her body floating. It was the kind of feeling where her head was heavy and her feet were light. At this moment, Gu Jue¡¯s chest was tightly pressed against him. Other than feeling his heart beating faster, he also felt hot. The heat came from within, and Chu baiqing was very familiar with it. Only Gu Jue could give him this feeling. The familiar aura was overbearing and unreasonable, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself. then what¡¯s so f * eking strong? Chu baiqing, when I see you now, I f * eking want to¡­ The words were already at the tip of his tongue, but he could not bring himself to say them. Gu Jue did not know what was wrong with him. He always wanted to bully Chu Bai Qing.. Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: Gu Qing Xin-Gu Jue, please move away from my place Chapter 889: Gu Qing Xin-Gu Jue, please move away from my place Translator: 549690339 Because he was good at everything, tie, Gu Jue, had a body full of problems and he was used to that kind of bullying. But now, he didn¡¯t want to bully him. He just wanted to get angry at him for no reason. If she felt that he did not say anything right or did something wrong, the fire in his heart would rise up and she could not suppress it. Just like tonight, he had taken the initiative to use the emergency room and leave, which made him very angry. He thought that he would go home directly, but when he rushed back, he was not there. After that, he let his mind run wild, wondering if he had gone to drink with the nurse again. Did he hug her neck and waist again? did he go one step further this time? did he kiss her directly¡­ Or, even more directly, he went to get a room ¡­ He just sat there and finished a pack of cigarettes, thinking about all these messy things while waiting for him to come back. In fact, if she wanted to know what he was up to, she only needed to make a phone call. However, he just sat on the sofa and waited in a Huff. He wanted him to come back and ask him,¡± what have you been doing? ¡± The thing that made him break down the most was that he would react to Chu Bai Qing¡¯s casual actions. Just like now, Chu baiqing was drunk and looked up at him with a pair of warm eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple would move involuntarily, and his tongue would tighten. Then, the hot electric current rushed to his lower abdomen at a high speed, tightened rapidly, and then urgently needed to erupt and find an outlet. ¡°Su Xinrong really does look like a good person. It¡¯s rare that you can¡¯t find any faults with her, so you should just get along well with her. Don¡¯t think about how to bully me all day. It¡¯s not tiring for you to get angry when you bully me, but it¡¯s tiring for me to endure and indulge in her!¡± Chu Bai Qing was tired, his heart was tired. To be more precise, his heart ached so much that he didn¡¯t know what to do. There were some problems that he had not thought of or had not expected. For example, Gu Jue would marry another woman and have children ¡­ He thought that they could be like this for the rest of their lives, but he did not expect it to end here. It was impossible for her to even selfishly want to have him. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were as red as burning iron. He was breathing heavily as he glared at Chu baiqing. There was nothing wrong with what he said as a brother. He also knew that all these years, Chu baiqing had always tolerated his bullying. However, he just listened to Chu baiqing¡¯s words and felt his heart stop. Looking at his lips, he wanted to kiss them and bite them so hard that they would never say anything that would make him unhappy again. When Gu Jue was about to lower his head and kiss Chu baiqing, he knew that he couldn¡¯t care less. However, he just wanted to kiss him. He had to do this, or he would die. ¡°Gu Jue, move out of my place! You should get into a relationship and then get married!¡± Just as Gu Jue¡¯s head was about to tilt to the side, Chu baiqing spoke with determination. The pain was short-lived. After seeing su Xinrong, Chu baiqing felt that she was very suitable for Gu Jue. If Gu Jue continued to stay here, they would only feel endless normality, Cold War, and fatigue. Gu Jue was now finding trouble with him everywhere for no reason and inexplicable reasons. This made him very tired. He was happy to lose his temper, but he felt suppressed and in pain. Moreover, no girlfriend would accept her boyfriend. It did not make sense for her to stay with a man all the time. She might as well take this opportunity to make Gu Jue move out.. Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: Are you crazy? you actually want to kiss him- Chapter 890: Are you crazy? you actually want to kiss him- Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water that was poured on Gu J tie¡¯s head, giving him a chill in his heart. Gu Jue, what are you doing? are you crazy? He actually wanted to kiss Chu baiqing. He was really sick, he was completely crazy¡­ I¡¯ve had enough of your young master temper and don¡¯t want to endure it anymore. I¡¯m asking you to leave now, and you still want to kiss him ¡­ ¡°Ha ¡­ That¡¯s what 1 wanted too. Move out. I¡¯ve had enough of you.¡± Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s lower jaw hard as he said this through gritted teeth. Shaking Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw off, Gu Jue turned around and left, his entire body exuding a cold aura. Chu baiqing moved his lower jaw. It was painful, and a pinch mark would probably appear soon. Gu Jue slammed the door so loudly that Chu baiqing¡¯s body trembled. This is good, Chu baiqing, you did well. He went to take a bath and changed his clothes. When she was lying on the bed, she saw Gu Jue¡¯s pillow and blanket. She smiled bitterly. He placed the blanket and pillow into the cabinet and lay down again. He could still feel Gu Jue¡¯s breath. He changed the bed sheets again, but he still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. This bed, this room, or even the entire villa was filled with Gu Jue¡¯s aura. Chu baiqing, you have to adapt. You can¡¯t even change the house. When she woke up in the morning to wash up, she saw two tooth cups and a toothbrush placed together¡­ Chu baiqing looked at it for a while more before finally packing it up in a sealed bag. He did not have any surgeries in the morning, so he spent the entire morning packing up Gu Jue¡¯s things. When he was packing, he realized that Gu Jue had so many things in his house Chu baiqing was sitting on the sofa when tan song called. He was looking at a few tidied boxes filled with Gu Jue¡¯s things. The call went through. Tan song didn¡¯t say anything. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything either. Usually, he would wait for tan song to speak first. He suddenly stood up. He had been quarreling with Gu Jue for the past few days. He had forgotten that today was Shen Chen¡¯s death anniversary. In the past, at this time, he would definitely find tan song to accompany him when he had time. When he was not free, he would call him. Even if he did not speak, he would feel at ease when he heard tan song panting on the phone. However, this year, he had actually forgotten about it. He felt especially guilty. In this world, he was the only one who could accompany tan song. No one knew that tan song was more miserable alive than dead. If Shen Chen didn¡¯t say,¡± Xiao Song, live well, please. Tan song must have left with Shen Chen and would not be living in such pain. All the words were stuck in his throat. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know what to say. Any words of comfort would be useless. Time didn¡¯t make tan song forget Shen Chen. Instead, it made him remember Shen Chen more clearly because he had to think of him every day. He could only live by thinking of him. However, if he wanted to live, he couldn¡¯t think of him because it would hurt him to death. Tan song was gasping for breath between thinking and not daring to think about it day by day¡­ ¡°I think he ¡­¡± Tan song¡¯s voice was hoarse. His voice had not been good all these years. His voice had been hoarse the whole time, and when he said this, it was filled with endless sorrow, despair, and helplessness ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes turned red. He bit his lips tightly, not letting himself make a sound. He knew that tan song missed Shen Congwen so much that he was about to go crazy. However, he could only think about it for Shen Chen¡¯s only word.. Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: Why didnt you let Jue pick you up? Chapter 891: Why didn¡¯t you let Jue pick you up? Translator: 549690339 Tan song¡¯s suppressed sobbing came from the other end of the phone,¡± Bai Qing, I miss him ¡­ I want to die ¡­ It¡¯s too painful¡­¡± Tan song¡¯s words were intermittent. Chu baiqing sat on the floor, paralyzed, tears flowing down. The number of times he cried could be counted, and it was basically all because of tan song and Shen Chen. At the thought of Shen Chen not being in this world anymore, he was in so much pain that he could not breathe. One could imagine what kind of situation tan song, who loved so deeply, would be in. Every time he thought of Shen Chen, his every move would appear clearly in Chu baiqing¡¯s mind. The back view of him stuffing popsicles into tan song¡¯s refrigerator¡­ The helpless expression he had when he was giving black a bath ¡­ The focus and deep affection he had when he hugged and kissed tan song¡­ He said to him,¡± Bai Qing¡¯s path is not easy to walk. You have to bear a lot. You have to think about it. He¡­ ¡°Brother song, cry! Cry out loud.¡± Chu baiqing let out a breath. He didn¡¯t dare to think about tan song¡¯s condition. He could not stand the image of tan song¡¯s emaciated figure that would appear in his mind¡­ &Nbsp; after Chu baiqing said that, tan song¡¯s painful voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Congwen ¡­ 1 miss you ¡­ I miss you ¡­¡± Tan song¡¯s crying sound crashed into Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart. He felt his heart ache. However, he knew that his pain was not even one ten-thousandth of tan song¡¯s. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t stand up until the call ended. He called tan song again, but his phone was turned off. He knew that tan song¡¯s phone was out of battery. This was a common occurrence. Chu baiqing knew that tan song wouldn¡¯t commit suicide. He was in pain, but he would live on. He promised Shen Chen, and he would keep his promise. Shen Chen had never begged him before. This was the only time, and he had to do it. For the next three days, Chu baiqing was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to eat. He performed five operations in one day at most, and he had been staying in the hospital for the past few days. She could finally catch her breath, but she received a call from her brother, saying that they would meet up at night. Chu baiqing wanted to find an excuse not to go because he didn¡¯t want to see Gu Jue. Although he missed him very much, he felt that he could forget him a little after being busy for the past few days. Seeing him, Chu baiqing was worried that her adaptation these few days would be in vain. The day before yesterday, Auntie Qin had even called him and said that she was very satisfied with su Xinrong. She also saw that Gu Jue had a good impression of her. She said that Gu Jue didn¡¯t know anything about relationships, so she asked Chu baiqing to give her more ideas. After that, third brother called him again, saying that a business partner he had a good relationship with was sick and he wanted to ask him some questions. Chu baiqing had no choice but to go. He didn¡¯t want to feel so awkward when he saw Gu Jue. Chu baiqing called Feng Xi to tell her that he was too tired from the surgery and didn¡¯t want to drive, so he asked her to pick him up. Feng Xi was puzzled, why didn¡¯t you get Jue to pick you up? aren¡¯t you two conjoined?¡± Because of the traffic jam, when he and Feng Xi arrived, his three brothers and Gu Jue were already there. Li beixiao saw Chu baiqing and asked,¡± how did you lose weight? ¡± As soon as li beixiao finished speaking, Gu Jue raised his head and glanced at Chu baiqing. His eyes were instantly burning with flames. Chu baiqing smiled,¡± I¡¯ve been too busy these few days. He greeted Huo zhongrao. Just as Chu baiqing was about to sit beside li beixiao, Feng Xi snatched the seat. Feng Xi sat directly next to li beixiao. There was only one seat left, which was between her brother and Gu Jue ¡­. Chapter 892 - Chapter 892: A heart of a Minister-sounds lazy, but in fact-theres-hidden anger Chapter 892: A heart of a Minister-sounds lazy, but in fact-there¡¯s-hidden anger Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi naturally left that seat for Chu baiqing, because Gu Jue and Chu baiqing had always sat next to each other. Gu Jue kept his head down and played with his phone. He didn¡¯t even look at Chu baiqing, who was standing there. ¡°Bai Qing, come and sit.¡± Huo zhongrao looked at his phone and said to Chu baiqing, who was still standing. Chu baiqing had no choice but to sit next to Gu Jue. However, when he pulled out the chair, he deliberately moved it closer to Huo zhongrao. the traffic was so bad this whole time. If Bai Qing didn¡¯t ask me to pick him up, 1 would have arrived long ago. Feng Xi drank a glass of water. She was still very annoyed by the traffic jam. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with surgeries these past few days and I¡¯m too tired, so I asked Feng Xi to pick me up.¡± Chu Bai Qing explained with a smile. He was really tired. Every operation was highly intense. Not only was he physically tired, but he was also mentally exhausted. Gu Jue¡¯s hand, which was sliding across the screen of the mobile phone, stopped for a moment. It turned out that even if he did not pick up the call, someone else would. In the past, he was always the one who took the initiative to pick him up. Now, he would also take the initiative to call someone to pick him up. It turned out that he was still living well without him, and she was the only one who was not. Gu Jue sneered and threw his phone on the table. He took out a cigarette and lit it. During mealtimes, when Chu Bai Qing sat beside him, he didn¡¯t smoke. Therefore, when Gu Jue started smoking, Huo zhongrao, li beixiao, and Feng Xi were all stunned. Chu baiqing poured himself a glass of water to ease his discomfort. Because she was so close to Gu Jue, Chu baiqing choked and felt uncomfortable. But he did not say anything. He knew that Gu Jue did it on purpose. Gu Jue did not care about the way everyone looked at him. ¡°Gu Jue, you have a girlfriend?¡± Feng Xi suddenly thought of this and quickly asked Gu Jue. This was something new. He had met Qin Qing by chance and heard her say it. From what she said, he felt that Gu Jue was quite attentive this time. Gu Jue squinted at Feng Xi and his lips curved into a faint, evil smile. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Huo zhongrao glanced at li beixiao and saw him shaking his head. It seemed that he didn¡¯t know about this either. Chu Bai Qing, on the other hand, lowered his head and fiddled with the cup in his hand. He had a faint smile on his face and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Jue¡¯s question was obviously directed at Chu baiqing. He and Feng Xi were together, so it was easy to guess that he was the one who spread the news. Chu baiqing thought that Gu Jue was definitely going to say that he had interfered in his Affairs again. ¡°No, what¡¯s with your expression? did you not talk about it?¡± Feng Xi wasn¡¯t sure what Gu Jue¡¯s gaze and smile meant. Gu Jue¡¯s personality could be quite evil at times. Feng Xi didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but she actually glanced at Chu baiqing. What he meant was that Chu baiqing was with Gu Jue every day, so he should know if this was true. He was to blame for not remembering this on the way here. If he did, he could ask Chu Bai Qing first. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile turned into a bitter one. When one was down on their luck, they couldn¡¯t even stop it. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, who the hell did you hear this from?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was very lazy. It sounded lazy, but in fact, there was a hidden anger. ¡°That¡­ Why aren¡¯t the dishes served yet? I¡¯m hungry!¡± Feng Xi felt that she had said something wrong and shouldn¡¯t have asked. Who knew if this was aunt Qin¡¯s own idea? Gu Jue did not mean it at all. If she were to say what aunt Qin said, she would not blame her for going around talking about it when Gu Jue went back to argue with aunt Qin. Speaking of which, he had already said that it was unlikely for Gu Jue to have a girlfriend.. With his personality, who could stand him? Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: Gu Qingxin-who are you to tell me about my matters? Chapter 893: Gu Qingxin-who are you to tell me about my matters? Translator: 549690339 Huo zhongrao frowned and pondered for a while. Bai Qing, did he talk to her? ¡± Feng Xi must have heard something or she wouldn¡¯t have asked. However, it was obvious that Gu Jue did not want to talk about it. Chu baiqing knew his matters better than he did. Hence, instead of waiting for Gu Jue¡¯s answer, it would be faster to ask Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing¡¯s hand that was holding the cup froze. He then smiled at Huo zhongrao and said,¡± there¡¯s one. She¡¯s pretty, has a good personality, and seems to be very sensible and knows her limits. Gu Jue said that she¡¯s not bad and can¡¯t find any faults. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone was calm and calm. He had to answer his big brother¡¯s question. He also understood Gu Jue. It was impossible for him to say such things himself. He had always found it troublesome when it came to matters of the heart. Chu Bai Qing said there was one, but he didn¡¯t say he was in a relationship with one. Gu Jue¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. He crushed the cigarette box that he had casually picked up. Li beixiao laughed. This was not easy to hear. If Gu Jue said it was okay, it meant that there was a chance. Auntie Qin had been acting like she was possessed all day long because of Gu Jue¡¯s matter. If they could really succeed this time, it could be considered as solving one of her worries. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Li beixiao asked Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing felt that it was a mistake for him to come here today. He could clearly feel the anger that Gu Jue was exuding. However, his eldest and third brothers thought that he should know about these things since he was with Gu Jue every day. It didn¡¯t make sense for him to keep it a secret, but he would find out sooner or later anyway. ¡°Su Xinrong, Qin Yipeng¡­¡± Chu baiqing was interrupted by Gu Jue before he could finish. ¡°Since when is it your turn to speak about my business?¡± Gu Jue supported his head with one hand and squinted his eyes. He had an evil and lazy look on his face, and his tone was not harsh. He looked like he was joking, but he also seemed unhappy as he looked at Chu baiqing. Everyone was used to Gu Jue¡¯s attitude, but only Chu baiqing knew that Gu Jue was not happy that he talked about his own matters. It seemed that he really cared. In the past, when Auntie Qin arranged blind dates for him, his eldest and third brothers would also ask about it. Every time he didn¡¯t want to say it, he would say it himself. He had never said anything¡­ But now¡­ They shouldn¡¯t be able to return to the relationship they had in the past. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I spoke too much!¡± Chu Bai Qing tapped her fingers on the table and felt a terrible headache. He had been sleeping for three to four hours for the past few days. He was so exhausted that he felt like he could fall asleep just by closing his eyes. ¡°I told you not to apologize to me. If you say that again, 1¡¯11 beat you up.¡± Gu Jue had just finished speaking when Chu baiqing received a solid punch from him. Gu Jue¡¯s actions were so fast that Huo zhongrao did not even have time to react. ¡°Gu Jue, what¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± Li beixiao pulled Gu Jue¡¯s arm to prevent him from throwing a second punch. it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Bai Qing¡¯s pain resistance is low and his wounds are not willing to heal. Why did you still hit him? what are you doing? ¡± Feng Xi¡¯s face turned pale. Gu Jue usually bullied Chu baiqing, but this was the first time she saw him hit Chu baiqing. It was unbelievable. Chu baiqing was punched to the ground by Gu Jue. He already had a terrible headache. Now that he was lying on the ground, he could not feel the pain at the corner of his mouth, even if it was bleeding¡­ He only felt very, very tired and wanted to have a good sleep. ¡°Bai Qing, Bai Qing ¡­¡± Huo zhongrao called out to Chu baiqing, but he didn¡¯t respond. He slowly closed his eyes.. Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: You want me to feed you mouth to mouth? Chapter 894: You want me to feed you mouth to mouth? Translator: 549690339 After Chu baiqing closed his eyes, many images appeared in his mind, and Gu Jue was in every image. He wanted to chase him out, but the more he chased, the more they occupied his entire mind. It hurts¡­ When Chu Bai Qing opened his eyes, he felt the same pain. He wanted to open his mouth to speak, but the corner of his mouth was in pain. Chu baiqing then remembered that he had been punched by Gu Jue. Just because he said ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± The last time he said sorry, he would wave his fist at him. So he didn¡¯t say it out of anger. In his memory, Gu Jue had never fought with him before. He only pinched his chin and grabbed his shoulders. If he used a little more force, it would not be considered a fight. But today, just because he said he was in a relationship, he got physical with him. This made Chu baiqing feel really bad. ¡°Drink some water!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was heard from the side. It was extremely hoarse. Chu baiqing turned his head and saw Gu Jue standing there with a Haggard face. There was already black stubble on his jaw. He was holding a glass of water in his hand and putting a straw in it. Gu Jue was still wearing the same clothes he wore during dinner. It was daytime now, which meant that he had stayed here for the whole night. Chu Bai Qing turned his head and closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to talk to him. It wasn¡¯t because he had been hit or thrown a tantrum, but because he felt terrible when he saw him now. He felt a little sour in his heart because he, Gu Jue, had hit him because of another woman. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Jue leaned forward and brought the straw to Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. He said stiffly,¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes were closed, so he didn¡¯t see the heartache in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes. ¡°You want me to feed you mouth to mouth?¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t dare to force the straw into Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth because he was afraid of hurting him. Chu baiqing¡¯s body stiffened. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to say something like that. He knew that he was just joking, but he was still shocked. His eyes were still closed. If he wanted to drink water, he could drink it himself. He didn¡¯t need to feed him. She had hit him, and now she was feeding him water as if nothing had happened. ¡°Be good, drink some!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was still hoarse, but this time, his tone was coaxing. Chu baiqing continued to ignore him, and Gu Jue was a little annoyed. Every time he provoked Chu baiqing, Gu Jue would use all sorts of tricks. Coaxing him was one of his most common tactics. After a night¡¯s sleep, Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth was a little dry. She needed some water. Although his mouth was a little dry, it was still so alluring that Gu Jue wanted to kiss him by feeding him water. Chu Bai Qing still didn¡¯t want to drink, as if he was finding an excuse for his crazy thoughts. Gu Jue did not hesitate. He took a sip of water and kissed Chu baiqing on the lips. Chu baiqing opened his mouth in surprise, giving Gu Jue a chance. He didn¡¯t even care if Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth hurt. He grabbed Chu Bai Qing¡¯s head and forced him to drink the water. Gu Jue¡¯s tongue was entangled with Chu baiqing¡¯s tongue in his mouth, sucking and hooking¡­ Chu baiqing froze in shock. He forgot to react and let Gu Jue kiss him. How was this feeding him water? what was Gu Jue doing? When Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing, his mind was blank. He didn¡¯t care about anything else. He only knew that the taste of the kiss was too unexpected, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself. He only remembered kissing Chu baiqing that night when he was drunk. But now, he was kissing him for real.. Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: Their eyes met-and neither of them avoided it Chapter 895: Their eyes met-and neither of them avoided it Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s kiss was like medicine. It was urgent, and his hands were restless. He looked like he wanted to crush Chu baiqing. The pain in the corner of his mouth woke Chu baiqing up instantly. He bit Gu Jue¡¯s lips hard. She pushed Gu Jue away while he was distracted and in pain. Chu baiqing¡¯s originally pale lips were now red and swollen from Gu Jue¡¯s kiss. It was so alluring that Gu Jue¡¯s breathing became more rapid ¡­ Gu Jue licked his lower lip in a devilish manner and tasted the blood. He looked at the embarrassed Chu baiqing, at his chest that was being bullied because of his anger, at that beautiful collarbones ¡­ ¡°Are you going to drink it yourself or do 1 have to feed you this time?¡± Gu Jue took the cup of water and placed it in front of Chu baiqing again as if nothing had happened. He asked in a hoarse voice. Because of his short breath, the words he said were also heavy. It was a kind of ambiguous panting that couldn¡¯t be released. Gu Jue knew that he had raised the flag again, but this time, he didn¡¯t run away like he usually did. Instead, he looked at Chu baiqing indifferently. In fact, under this calm gaze, it was his heart that was in a mess. He felt that he must have gone crazy. Not only did he kiss Chu Bai Qing, he even reached his hand into his shirt and touched him. His palm was still burning, and he could still feel Chu Bai Qing¡¯s firm and smooth skin. This time, Chu baiqing bit the straw and drank the water. He didn¡¯t want to be fed water again¡­ He closed his eyes and did not look at Gu Jue¡¯s eyes that had been staring at him. He could not tell what was going on with those dark and unclear eyes. Gu Jue kissed him. Was it purely to force him to drink water, or was it for something else? Chu baiqing¡¯s heart started to beat faster at the thought of other reasons. He had imagined countless times that Gu Jue would fall in love with him one day. However, after experiencing so many things, he knew that this possibility would not appear¡­ Then what did that kiss just now mean? that was considered a deep and hot kiss¡­ Chu baiqing only opened his eyes after drinking half a glass of water. He looked at Gu Jue and their eyes met. Neither of them avoided each other. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Chu baiqing wanted to ask why she kissed him, but he didn¡¯t want to feel awkward. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to drink. I said that if you don¡¯t want to drink, I¡¯ll feed you mouth to mouth.¡± Gu Jue said calmly. This was the first time he felt that he had reacted so quickly. He could actually find such a reasonable explanation for uncle Wolf¡¯s behavior just now. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t drink water that I¡¯m doing this. And the reason 1 did this was that you didn¡¯t drink water. This excuse was too reasonable¡­ Anyway, he had always done things according to his mood, and he would do whatever he wanted to do. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. It turned out that there was no other reason. He only did this because he didn¡¯t want to drink water. This was Gu Jue¡¯s style of doing things. He did whatever he wanted and never cared about your feelings. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this in the future. It¡¯s not normal.¡± Chu baiqing said these words not only for Gu Jue, but also for himself. Chu baiqing would never have thought that his words would instantly suppress the crazy thoughts that had just emerged in Gu Jue¡¯s heart. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing, his eyes dark and gloomy. Abnormal, he said it was abnormal¡­ That¡¯s right! How could a normal person kiss his own brother and want to do more of those things to him? this was really abnormal. Yes, abnormal¡­. Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: Gu Qingxin-you better be fine, I cant live without you Chapter 896: Gu Qingxin-you better be fine, I can¡¯t live without you Translator: 549690339 ¡°I can do whatever 1 want.¡± Gu Jue was extremely frustrated, and the words he said were also very harsh. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He turned to look out the window, Gu Jue¡¯s scent still lingering on his mouth. It was strange that he did not feel awkward at all. Perhaps Gu Jue was acting too naturally. It was as if he was feeding her water, and it had nothing to do with kissing. The word ¡®abnormal¡¯ kept repeating in Gu Jue¡¯s mind. Under normal circumstances, Gu Jue should have apologized to Chu baiqing. No matter what, it was not right for him to hit Chu baiqing. But, he was Gu Jue. He hit Chu baiqing because he said something he shouldn¡¯t have. From the beginning to the end, he did not say that he was in a relationship with su Xinrong. He was the one who said everything. Why should he ¡®stuff¡¯ a woman into his hands ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s phone rang. Gu Jue picked it up out of habit and glanced at it. It was tan song¡¯s number. He passed the phone to Chu baiqing and lay down on the sofa, not planning to leave. &Nbsp; it was probably because he did not send a Goodnight message to tan song last night that he called. All these years, Chu baiqing would send a message to tan song every night to say good night. There was never a break, and he never had to send it at a fixed time. Chu Bai Qing wanted him to know that he wasn¡¯t alone. Someone was always thinking about him and wanted him to live well. He explained to tan song that he had too many operations in the past few days and had fainted. Therefore, he did not send him a message. &Nbsp; tan song told him to take care of his body. If anything happened to him, he really could not live anymore. Hearing this, Chu baiqing clutched his phone tightly. His eyes were red. He had thought of putting down his work to accompany tan song for a while. However, he rejected her. he said that no one can be with each other for a lifetime. Company will also become a habit. Once this kind of company is gone one day, 1 won¡¯t be able to stand it. So, even if Chu Bai Qing went to see tan song, she would only stay for a few days. ¡°Brother song, I¡¯ll be fine for you. You have to be fine for me too. 1 can¡¯t live without you!¡± To Chu baiqing, tan song was like his own brother. He had accompanied him through many difficult times. Chat with him and enlighten him ¡­ They were the people who understood each other the most. After Chu baiqing and tan song finished their conversation, there was a long silence on the other end of the phone, baiqing, I understand. There¡¯s no need to thank each other ¡­ &Nbsp; tan song understood how much Chu baiqing had sacrificed for him. Although he said that he would live for Shen Chen, he wanted everything to be related to Shen Chen. However, he knew that if he really died, Chu Bai Qing would suffer a huge blow. To Chu Bai Qing, he was like a brother. Chu Bai Qing was the second him, living in pain while thinking about the dead. Chu baiqing hung up the phone and looked out of the window. He knew tan song was lonely, very lonely. He thought it was time to find time to visit him. There were three days in a year that tan song felt the most uncomfortable. One of them was Shen Chen¡¯s death anniversary. One was the day Shen Chen confessed to him that they were together ¡­ Another was Shen Chen¡¯s birthday¡­ It would be Shen Chen¡¯s birthday in a few days. Gu Jue lay on the sofa and panted heavily. His mind was filled with Chu baiqing¡¯s words, the words he said to tan song.. Chapter 897 - Chapter 897:I wont allow you to have any contact with tan song Chapter 897:I won¡¯t allow you to have any contact with tan song Translator: 549690339 ¡°Brother song, I¡¯ll be fine for you. You have to be fine for me too. I can¡¯t live without you!¡± Chu baiqing said that he couldn¡¯t live without tan song¡­ When Shen Chen was still alive, Chu baiqing often went to tan song¡¯s house and even spent the night there. After Shen Chen¡¯s death, Chu baiqing was even more concerned about tan song. At first, Gu Jue felt that tan song needed a friend¡¯s concern since Shen Chen had just left. Chu Bai Qing was on good terms with him, so he didn¡¯t mind and thought it was normal. But gradually, Chu baiqing went abroad to see tan song more and more. Gu Jue wondered if Chu baiqing liked tan song. This kind of thinking wasn¡¯t without basis. After all, tan song liked men. It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to hook up with Chu baiqing. He didn¡¯t dare to ask this question from the Department because there was no basis¡­ Moreover, Shen Chen and tan song¡¯s matter had blown up so much that he didn¡¯t dare to imagine. But now, after hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, he was furious. He was the closest to Chu baiqing. It wasn¡¯t that he thought so, but everyone else said so. However, Chu baiqing had never told him,¡± Gu Jue, I can¡¯t live without you. It seemed that he had never said such words before. The silent A.I. In the ward could hear each other¡¯s breathing. One was rapid, the other steady. ¡°You like tan song?¡± In the end, Gu Jue still asked this question. He had been wanting to ask this question for so many years. After struggling and hesitating for so many years, he still asked. Logically speaking, Gu Jue should not have been so unhappy and did not dare to ask. However, he had endured this for so many years. Every time tan song was involved, his heart would feel unusually stifled. ¡°This is my business, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Was this a counterattack? As for what Gu Jue had said before he punched him yesterday? Chu baiqing knew that was not the case. He just did not want Gu Jue to be involved in the matter between him and tan song. And since Gu Jue had asked, there would be a ¡®no no no¡¯ that followed ¡­ And he and tan song would never see these words. Tan song needed him, and he also needed tan song. It was as simple as that. Surprisingly, Gu Jue did not continue the conversation. He did not get angry or curse. He just lay on the sofa and laughed. He laughed very happily¡­ Chu baiqing knew Gu Jue well. This was how he would act before he was enraged. Chu baiqing also felt that he and Gu Jue were bound to have an explosive relationship. A very, very big one, because both of them were depressed and angry¡­ These emotions could not be explained, but they existed. Therefore, a big explosion was the best way to vent. If he could feel this way, Gu Jue would feel the same way too. After so many years, they had this tacit understanding. As expected, Gu Jue suddenly stood up. She walked over to Chu baiqing¡¯s bed without even taking off her shoes. She sat on the bed and grabbed the back of his head, forcing him to look at her. ¡°Then who the hell is it related to? Chu baiqing, you are mine. Everything you do is related to me, do you understand? It¡¯s because everything is f * eking related to me, Gu Jue.¡± I won¡¯t allow you to have any contact with tan song. I won¡¯t allow you to say those Bullsh * t things about not being able to live without him. You can¡¯t call him again. Everything is not¡­ Just as Chu baiqing had thought, Gu Jue¡¯s requests for him were all No¡­. Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: Im not your accessory-Gu Jue Chapter 898: I¡¯m not your accessory-Gu Jue Translator: 549690339 ¡°Gu Jue, what right do you have to ask me to do this? Who are you to me?¡± Normally, the rational Chu Bai Qing would never ask such a question. But, Chu Bai Qing asked calmly. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had thought about Chu baiqing¡¯s question before. When Feng Xi joked that he was too possessive of Chu baiqing, he had already thought about this problem. However, he didn¡¯t have an answer. He couldn¡¯t figure out why he had such a strong desire for Chu Bai Qing. He was also a person who didn¡¯t want to think too much about problems, so the days passed by just like that. However, he knew one thing,¡± Chu baiqing, you are mine. You have been mine since you were young. You will be mine for the rest of your life. His mother often joked that it would be great if Chu baiqing was a girl. She would definitely be the daughter-in. law of the Gu family. Later on, Gu Jue gradually hoped that Chu baiqing was a girl. He would definitely marry him, so he would always tease him and call him wife from time to time. ¡°Gu Jue, I¡¯m mine!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s heart beat faster. He looked into Gu Jue¡¯s eyes and his brain couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± Gu Jue, do you like me?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s body stiffened. He looked at Chu baiqing without saying a word. His eyes grew redder and redder. His mind was in a mess, but it was clear. Gu Jue knew exactly what kind of love Chu baiqing had for tan song, because he had asked Chu baiqing if he liked tan song. Looking at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s lips, the bone-chilling feeling of kissing him made him feel hot. That feeling of not caring about anything came back again. Gu Jue didn¡¯t answer Chu baiqing¡¯s question. Instead, he looked at him with a deep gaze. His mind was filled with a burning desire ¡­ She thought about the crazy entanglement of her lips and tongue with him just now. That reckless and fierce intrusion, unscrupulously sucking, hooking, entangling, and making her unable to stop kissing. Chu baiqing wanted to move, but Gu Jue held him down. Chu baiqing stopped struggling, but he couldn¡¯t resist. Gu Jue sat on top of him and grabbed the back of his head with a lot of force. The two of them were in an ambiguous position ¡­ He looked at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s Red and swollen lips ¡­ Gu Jue still wanted to taste that feeling. He still wanted to kiss Chu baiqing. He felt that he must have gone crazy. He did hate women, but that was only because he found them troublesome. He was sure that he did not like men. When he first found out that tan song and Shen Chen were a couple, he felt disgusted. Chu baiqing calmly waited for Gu Jue¡¯s reply. Even though he already knew the answer, he still wanted to hear it from him. how can I like you? we are brothers. Do you think everyone is tan song and Shen Chen¡­ Before Gu Jue could finish his sentence, Chu baiqing gave him a hard push. His body fell backward onto the ground. Gu Jue did not expect Chu baiqing to be so strong. ck, you f. eking¡­¡± if you¡¯re a brother, then put yourself in your place. I¡¯m not an accessory to you, so don¡¯t come and ask me to do what 1 can and can¡¯t do. you have no right to talk about tan song and Shen Chen. You will never understand their love. You will never understand how deep and sacred their love is. Chu baiqing¡¯s breathing was unstable. When he spoke, his lips trembled. He didn¡¯t allow anyone to taint the love between tan song and Shen Chen, no one.. Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: Looking at Chu baiqings emotional outburst Chapter 899: Looking at Chu baiqing¡¯s emotional outburst Translator: 549690339 This was the first time Chu baiqing yelled at Gu Jue like that because of what he said,¡± how could I like you? we are brothers ¡­ It completely shattered the tiny bit of fantasy in his heart. He even thought that Gu Jue¡¯s abnormal behavior these few days was because he liked him a little. It was also because of Gu Jue¡¯s disdain for tan song and Shen Chen¡¯s love that he was furious. He had witnessed tan song and Shen Chen¡¯s love all along. They had never loved each other vigorously. They loved each other so carefully and did not want to disturb anyone. As long as they were together, they would feel happy. However, they had been killed by the judgment of the world. Shen Chen used his life in exchange for tan song¡¯s, but he still couldn¡¯t let everyone realize that love had nothing to do with gender. Life was short. As long as he could be happy, there was no need to force him¡­ Gu Jue sat on the ground in a sorry state as he looked at Chu baiqing, who was in an emotional state. The red in his eyes slowly faded. He had never seen Chu Bai Qing like this. She was shocked for a moment. In fact, some words were not sincere¡­ Chu Bai Qing lay on the bed, feeling weak. He felt like all the energy in his body had been sucked out. Gu Jue had been sitting on the floor all this while. He placed his hands behind his back and supported his legs. It looked like a casual posture, but his body was stiff. Gu Jue only stood up when he heard Chu baiqing¡¯s even breathing. His legs were a little numb. The usually overbearing and arrogant Lord Jue would actually have a day where he would cower. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s sudden outburst shocked him. He didn¡¯t know how to face her. He stood by the bed and looked at the sleeping Chu Bai Qing. His brows were tightly locked together. He didn¡¯t knock him out with one punch, but he fainted because he was too tired. Gu Jue bent down, stretched out his finger, and gently touched Chu baiqing¡¯s forehead. He slowly rubbed it and forcibly opened up the space between his eyebrows ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s body uncontrollably bent even more. Looking at Chu baiqing¡¯s lips, Gu Jue wanted to kiss him, but he could not control himself¡­ Just as his lips were about to touch Chu baiqing¡¯s, the door to the ward opened. Gu Jue quickly touched it and suddenly straightened his body to look at Feng Xi. His eyes were filled with anger, and Feng Xi felt strange. She looked at herself up and down. She didn¡¯t wear the wrong clothes. Why was she staring at him? Feng Xi was about to speak when Gu Jue glared at her. Feng Xi gestured for him to leave. She glanced at the bed and saw Chu baiqing sleeping. She turned around to leave. However, she realized that she was still holding the food in her hand. She turned around and placed the food on the table. Feng Xi wanted to go to the bathroom, but Gu Jue kept staring at her. Even if she wanted to pee, she couldn¡¯t. He turned on the humidifier, adjusted the air conditioner temperature, and covered himself with the blanket. Gu Jue then got up and walked out. Feng Xi saw that Gu Jue came out with a bad expression and thought to herself that it was better to shut up and not say anything. All he did was ask if he had a girlfriend, and then he sent Chu baiqing to the hospital. If he asked again, he might be the one who came in. ¡°Let¡¯s go and drink!¡± Gu Jue grabbed Feng Xi¡¯s collar and walked away. She didn¡¯t care if he was willing or not. ¡°Drinking? Why are you drinking in broad daylight! Besides, who was here to take care of Bai Qing, sigh¡­ I said, stop bullshitting¡­¡± Feng Xi was almost being dragged away by Gu Jue. He needed to vent his anger now. It was as if there was a stone blocking his heart.. Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: My Yingluo likes a man now Chapter 900: My Yingluo likes a man now Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue pulled Feng Xi along. They didn¡¯t go to Sofia but found a bar near the hospital. Feng Xi wanted to ask how difficult it was to run a bar that was open during the day. Feng Xi couldn¡¯t hold her liquor well. She would get drunk every time she drank a little. Gu Jue could drinkwell and was used to drinking hard liquor. He couldn¡¯t afford to drink with him. Obviously, Gu Jue was in a bad mood, so he could not accompany him. He had to keep an eye on him. To prevent him from causing trouble again, his big and third brothers were very unhappy that he beat up Bai Qing, so he better not cause any more trouble. Otherwise, his brothers would beat him up and send him to the hospital. Among the brothers, he and Gu Jue could hang out better. They were probably both willful and loved to cause trouble. Therefore, they had more common topics to talk about. Gu Jue did not eat anything, but he had already drunk five glasses of wine in a row. Although it was only half a glass and half a glass, it did not stop him from drinking hard liquor. ¡°Drink slowly. This isn¡¯t water.¡± Although Feng Xi loved to gossip, he didn¡¯t want to ask her anything now. He didn¡¯t want to ask the wrong question. With Gu Jue¡¯s bad temper and the alcohol, if he gave him a few more punches and kicks, he would have to take over Chu baiqing¡¯s work. ¡°I can¡¯t get drunk, but i f * eking want to get drunk!¡± Even though he had drunk five glasses, Gu Jue did not feel much. He was very awake, very stifled, and very uncomfortable. ¡°If you want to get drunk, just soak in the wine jar. It¡¯s too much trouble to drink cup after cup here!¡± Feng Xi rolled her eyes at him and shook the glass in her hand. He was drinking fruit juice. ¡°You said that men like men. How f * eking interesting is that!¡± Gu Jue leaned back on the sofa. He looked very lazy, as if he was half-curled up on the sofa. ¡°What¡¯s interesting about it? can¡¯t a man like another man?¡± Feng Xi frowned when she heard Gu Jue¡¯s words. Why couldn¡¯t he like her? he happened to like another one! And she liked it. lot¡­ ¡°How can this be? This is not normal, not normal¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words kept repeating in her head. He was crazy, he was abnormal. Otherwise, why would he want to kiss Chu baiqing and do that to him? he couldn¡¯t control himself at all, like he had gone crazy. In his Sofia, there were actually quite a number of male-lustful customers. However, that was their business. He only cared about making money and would not care about them. But now, the question was right in front of him. Chu Bai Qing asked him if he liked him. He hesitated. His first reaction was to like her, but his mind was filled with the words ¡®abnormal¡¯. So, the words that came out of his mouth eventually became ¡± we are brothers ¡± how is it abnormal? liking someone and loving someone doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re gender. As long as you like them, it¡¯s fine. Why do you care so much?¡± Feng Xi put down the glass of fruit juice in her hand and picked up a glass of wine. She took a sip and looked at Gu Jue seriously. ¡°Jue, this is very normal. I¡­ She likes a man now¡­¡± No one knew about this, but he really wanted to find someone to talk to, because he felt that this was something worth sharing. He already had someone he liked. He liked her very much. He didn¡¯t care if she was a man or a woman. As long as it was this person, it was fine. ¡°What the f * ck did you just say?¡± Gu Jue suddenly stood up from the sofa and looked at Feng Xi angrily. Did this fellow just say that he liked a man now? The things that happened between tan song and Shen Chen flashed through her mind as if it was only yesterday.. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: You know the consequences if big brother finds out about this Chapter 901: You know the consequences if big brother finds out about this Translator: 549690339 The Shen family and tan family had already been defeated. What happened back then was a devastating blow to them. Shen Congwen was dead, but tan song was alive now, but there was no difference from being dead. This lesson was right in front of her. How could Feng Xi like a man? I said I like men, a little mute. He¡¯s in my house now, but he doesn¡¯t like me, so I kidnapped him. The moment she thought of Shi Nian, Feng Xi¡¯s handsome face was filled with smiles and her bright eyes were filled with a dark light of excitement. Feng Xi was a rather willful person. He had to get what he wanted, and the same went for the people he wanted. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. If big brother and third brother find out about this, they¡¯ll definitely beat you up.¡± Gu Jue grabbed Feng Xi by her collar and lifted her up. It was still fine with third brother, but big brother would definitely want Feng Xi¡¯s life. Big brother¡¯s personality was inflexible and principled, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to accept such a thing. Not only was he a man, but he was also a little mute. This was not nonsense. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want him. I just want to be with him.¡± Feng Xi¡¯s words were firm. He wanted that Shi Nian. Even if he ignored her and was thinking of how to escape from him, he liked the process of conquering him. It was rare for him to meet someone he liked so much, so he would not let go no matter what. Gu Jue¡¯s heart trembled violently because of Feng Xi¡¯s words. Feng Xi was a very willful person, but he had never seen such determination in her eyes. He remembered that Feng Xi used to like a sports car, but there were only three in the world. Feng Xi looked for third brother and insisted on getting this car without eating or drinking. Third brother had thought of a way to get it for her. However, even though he had gotten the car that he had been longing for, his eyes didn¡¯t have the current expression. She was so happy and excited that even Gu Jue was deeply shocked by her gaze. Chu baiqing had said that tan song and Shen Wen had to love each other. Their love surpassed everything and was destined to belong to each other. Even if they were on the verge of death, it could not stop their love. At that time, he thought it was nonsense. What kind of love could surpass life and death and let others feel it? but at this moment, he could feel it from Feng Xi¡¯s eyes. Feng Xi, who was always passionate about everything, actually had someone she liked. She liked him very much, even if it was a man. What about him? What did he do to Chu Bai Qing? Was it also like? No, it shouldn¡¯t be. He couldn¡¯t say it. He couldn¡¯t say that he liked her like Feng Xi did. He couldn¡¯t do it, so that must mean he didn¡¯t like her. ¡°You know the consequences if big brother finds out about this.¡± Gu Jue sat on the sofa, feeling a little weak. Even his words were weak. ¡°You¡¯ll find out sooner or later. I didn¡¯t want to hide it. Anyway, you can¡¯t beat me to death. I just like him. It doesn¡¯t matter to anyone as long as I¡¯m happy. Haven¡¯t you all thought the same way all these years? as long as I¡¯m happy, it¡¯s fine.¡± Feng Xi¡¯s words were bitter. After experiencing it, seeing her mother die in the sea of fire, her father passing away, and becoming enemies with her big brother¡­ From then on, as long as he was happy, he would do anything. Everyone indulged him. This would also happen because he was happy. ¡°Do you think this is the same as the time you threw a tantrum?¡± Gu Jue took a big gulp of wine. This matter was too much.. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: Gu Qingxin-what kind of girl is he looking for? Chapter 902: Gu Qingxin-what kind of girl is he looking for? Translator: 549690339 The more Feng Xi drank, the more excited she became. She kept telling Gu Jue about shinian. Gu Jue listened with his eyes narrowed as he drank glass after glass. Unknowingly, the two of them were drunk. In the end, Gu Jue lay on the sofa and muttered to himself,¡± what I wanted to say was that I like you. I like ¡­ They¡¯re not f * eking brothers¡­¡± ¡°What did you just say¡­ Like? Who do you like?¡± Feng Xi¡¯s handsome face was already red. He was the kind of person who would blush when he drank. Feng Xi was just going along with Gu Jue¡¯s question. He was completely drunk. After he asked, he didn¡¯t even know what he had asked and what Gu Jue had said¡­ ¡°I like¡­ Bai Qing¡­ I like it!¡± The moment the wine glass fell, Gu Jue voiced out his inner thoughts. However, Feng Xi didn¡¯t hear it. After he sobered up, he didn¡¯t remember saying those words either. ¨C In the hospital- Chu baiqing was woken up by a phone call. He picked up the phone and looked around the room, but Gu Jue was nowhere to be seen. She looked at the afterglow outside the window. How long had he been sleeping? He glanced at the phone and saw that it was Qin Qing. He cleared his throat and picked up. The moment he hung up the phone, Chu baiqing was still in a daze. Qin Qing complained to him about how insensible Gu Jue was. Su Xinrong was such a good girl, why did he not like her? Didn¡¯t he say that she looked okay and couldn¡¯t find any faults? why did he say that she wasn¡¯t suitable? Qin Qing said that after dinner at the Gu residence that night, Gu Jue had told su Xinrong in front of her. It had made her feel especially awkward at that time. Qin Qing was so angry that she fell sick. Just then, she called Chu baiqing and asked him if he knew what Gu Jue was thinking. What kind of woman was he looking for? So he wasn¡¯t in a relationship with su Xinrong. He had rejected her that night¡­ Chu baiqing lay on the bed. He felt like he either didn¡¯t sleep enough or he slept too much. Otherwise, why would his head hurt so much? Her mind was in such a mess ¡­ When li beixiao arrived, he saw Chu baiqing lying there in a daze. Flame took out the lunchboxes and placed them on the table one by one, then quietly left. get up and eat something. The nurse said that you¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time. You should rest well this time. Li beixiao said to Chu baiqing with a tired expression. Recently, he had a lot of things to do. The company¡¯s matters came one after another, and they were all tricky. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve just been busy with too many surgeries recently, so I can¡¯t rest well.¡± She had slept too little every day, and her work was so intense that she had fainted because of the high tension. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who can perform difficult surgeries. Don¡¯t be so worried. Let others do it, and you have to give them some chances.¡± He helped Chu Bai Qing off the bed and sat on the chair. Chu baiqing laughed helplessly. His condition wasn¡¯t that serious. His third brother was too nervous. He couldn¡¯t even get out of bed and walk on his own. The dishes were from little Jiangnan, and they were all light-flavored, which were his favorite dishes. His heart was warm. He was content to have these brothers. It was not easy to have such company in one¡¯s life. This was also one of the reasons why he had not told Gu Jue that he liked him all these years. He did not want to break this brotherly relationship. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried. This is a human life. Those who can get me on stage are all special. I can¡¯t help it. There are too few people who are willing to put in the effort to study it. When they have the time, they would rather publish articles and obtain the title of expert professor. This situation is very difficult to change.¡± Chu baiqing drank the soup. It tasted good and he was hungry.. Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: You can hit him however you want-I guarantee he wont dare to retaliate Chapter 903: You can hit him however you want-I guarantee he won¡¯t dare to retaliate Translator: 549690339 | Li beixiao also ate with him, and every time they talked about Chu baiqing¡¯s work, he would eat with him. Chu baiqing always had a lot to say, and Li beixiao couldn¡¯t say anything to him. Just as he said, those were human lives. He understood all these principles, but his heart ached for him. Actually, what Chu baiqing wanted to ask was, where did Gu Jue go? Where did he go after he shouted at him like that? He was well aware of Gu Jue¡¯s temper. He had always been a man of his word. How could he accept the way she had treated him today? he was the high and mighty Lord Jue. When did it ever get to be so presumptuous in front of him? ¡°My brother and I have already taught Gu Jue a lesson. He is always so impulsive. We have let you suffer this time. When you recover, you can hit him however you want. I guarantee that he will not dare to fight back.¡± Both the palm and the back of the hand were made of flesh. They both felt heartache, but they would not side with each other. This time, Gu Jue was in the wrong. So, if Chu baiqing wanted to beat or punish him, Gu Jue had to take it. ¡°Third brother, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not a big deal for brothers to play around and punch each other. Besides, I understand Gu Jue¡¯s personality. So, third brother, big brother, don¡¯t say anything more about him because of this.¡± Chu Bai Qing had always been a person who understood the big picture. Plus, he didn¡¯t really take this punch to heart. He was only concerned about what Gu Jue had said ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re still the most sensible, unlike Gu Jue and Fengxi. The two of them drink so much in broad daylight that they don¡¯t even know what to do. Neither of them makes me worry.¡± Li beixiao thought about the two troublemakers and felt a headache coming on. If they were half as obedient as Chu baiqing, he and his brother would not be so tired. Chu baiqing¡¯s chopsticks paused. Did Gu Jue drink too much? Was it because she had shouted at him and said those words? It should be! She had been quite hungry just now, but she suddenly lost her appetite. When Gu Jue was drunk and uncomfortable, he would drink The Hangover Tea that he made¡­ ¡°Where are you now?¡± Chu baiqing felt that he was used to listening to some annoying things. For example, he would unconsciously worry about Gu Jue. Even though she was angry and annoyed at him, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about him. Feng Xi had also drunk a lot, but he wasn¡¯t worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat. They were all brothers, and this was the difference between liking and disliking. He was talking about that kind of like. ¡°The suite next to yours is empty. Everyone is sleeping there. Flame and I spent a lot of effort to get them up.¡± Because he had drunk too much, he was like a puddle of mud, completely dragged up by force. ¡°Gu Jue is like this after drinking. He¡¯s completely uncooperative ¡­¡± Chu baiqing had a deep understanding of this. Every time Gu Jue drank too much, he had to put in a lot of effort to get him to bed. Sometimes, he would just drag him on the floor. The next day, Gu Jue would say that his back hurt. He had never told him why it hurt. Thinking about this, Chu baiqing smiled bitterly. He was just drunk, but he could remember everything that happened between them. The memories were everywhere, and it was really hard to bear. Li beixiao accompanied Chu baiqing for a meal and then left. He still had work to do. He left the flame behind. Chu baiqing said that there was no need, but li beixiao insisted. She treated him as if he was seriously ill. In fact, he was completely fine after resting. He was just too tired. Of course, she couldn¡¯t look at the wound on the corner of his mouth. It would still look quite serious. Chu Bai Qing went next door and saw the two people lying on the ground. He was stunned.. Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: A heart for a Gu-Gu Jue is irritable again Chapter 904: A heart for a Gu-Gu Jue is irritable again Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue and Feng Xi were lying on the floor. From their posture, it was obvious that they had been thrown on the floor. Chu Bai Qing turned around and looked at the fire behind him. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Sir said that it¡¯s good enough if they can get it up, so let them sleep like this!¡± The flame replied with a smile. In fact, he wanted to turn them over, but Sir didn¡¯t allow it. Seeing Lord Jue and second young master Feng drunk and leaving young master Chu alone in the hospital, she was so angry that she wanted to throw them onto the road. She didn¡¯t care where they slept or what position they slept in. After all, her heart ached for Gu Jue. If he woke up, he would not just be like before, screaming that his back hurt. If she were to sleep like this, her entire body would definitely hurt. ¡°Flame, let¡¯s put them on the bed and sleep! You¡¯ll catch a cold like this, and you¡¯ll be in pain all over when you wake up.¡± Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue lying on the floor. He no longer had the domineering air of a Lord and was sleeping like a child ¡­ ¡°Let me do it! Young master Chu is still a patient.¡± Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t do anything to the fire, so he bent down and dragged Feng Xi to the bed. Actually, he could have carried her directly, but he felt that the position was too awkward. ¡°Shi Nian, Shi Nian ¡­¡± Feng Xi was still calling Shi Nian¡¯s name in a daze. However, Chu baiqing and the flame sounded like ¡°ten years.¡± Gu Jue was much taller and stronger than Feng Xi, so it was more difficult for the flames to hit him. A drunk person was different from usual. Their bodies would be heavier. Chu baiqing went up to help. It was much easier to help lift Gu Jue¡¯s legs. When he was lying on the bed, Gu Jue¡¯s body was moving around, probably because he was uncomfortable. The fire and Chu baiqing were caught off guard, and Chu baiqing was leaning against the bed. Gu Jue¡¯s struggle caused him to flip over and fall onto the bed. Chu Bai Qing suddenly felt a pain in his chest. This was. direct hit to his body, not. weight¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s head rested heavily on Chu baiqing¡¯s neck as he mumbled,¡± No¡­ Brother, it¡¯s like ¡­ I like ¡­¡± His tone was light, but his words were burning hot, making Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body tremble. However, Gu Jue¡¯s words were muffled and reeked of alcohol, so Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. He was almost out of breath and couldn¡¯t move even if he pushed. The flames forgot to pull Gu Jue up because he felt that the afterglow of the sunset shone on master Jue and young master Chu. It was a beautiful scene ¡­ ¡°Flame, help me, he¡¯s too heavy!¡± Chu baiqing had no choice but to open his mouth. His body really couldn¡¯t withstand pressure. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t expect to be suppressed by Gu Jue for a lifetime after being suppressed once. After that, every time the two of them were intimate, Chu baiqing would complain to Gu Jue that he was too heavy and that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He would be flipped over. That posture made him even more embarrassed and angry¡­ The flames flipped Gu Jue over from Chu baiqing¡¯s body. He lay heavily on the bed and was still mumbling to himself. No one could hear him clearly. Chu baiqing stayed in the hospital for three days. He ignored everyone¡¯s objections and forced himself to leave. In the hospital, Gu Jue had been taking care of him. His elder brother meant that he was the one who had hospitalized her, so he had to take care of her. Chu baiqing was discharged from the hospital and went home. Naturally, Gu Jue followed him home. However, when they returned home, Gu Jue was irritable again.. Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: One Gu Qing Xin-an aggressive reaction Chapter 905: One Gu Qing Xin-an aggressive reaction Translator: 549690339 There were a few large boxes in the living room. Some were sealed, some were open. He saw his pillow and his slippers. No wonder he felt that something was missing from the shoe cabinet when he came in. It wasn¡¯t just his slippers, but also the shoes he usually wore. In fact, everyone could see clearly that all his things were in these boxes. However, Gu Jue still did not give up and ran upstairs. He pushed open the bedroom door. Sure enough, the bed sheets had been changed. They were not the ones they usually used, but new ones. When she opened the wardrobe, his clothes were all gone. When he opened the bathroom door, his toothbrush, towel, bathrobe, and everything else were gone¡­ The fire in his chest was burning more and more. What did Chu Bai Qing mean? She didn¡¯t just ask him to move out, but she had even packed his things. She was just short of packing it up and sending it to him? Ruthless, he was really ruthless. Did he really have enough of her? She wanted him to leave, but he wouldn¡¯t. He was going to bully him here, he was going to bully him for the rest of his life ¡­ She stormed down the stairs and saw Chu Bai Qing standing in the living room, staring at the boxes in a daze. Gu Jue walked over and said to him in a very harsh tone,¡± go upstairs to take a shower and change your clothes. You can either sleep or watch TV for a while! Her words of concern turned into an order because of her bad tone. In fact, this was an order. Not only was Gu Jue¡¯s tone unpleasant, but he also looked at Chu baiqing with anger. However, he told himself in his heart that he could not get angry with him. After getting drunk, Gu Jue told himself to let everything go back to how it was in the past! He didn¡¯t want to lose his brother, Chu Bai Qing, and he couldn¡¯t lose him. He couldn¡¯t hear¡± don¡¯t be like this again, it¡¯s abnormal¡± from his mouth. He didn¡¯t want to hear such words from Chu Bai Qing ever again. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything and went upstairs to take, shower. Gu Jue started to flip these items around and put them back one by one. He wasn¡¯t good at doing this. After doing it for a while, he was so annoyed that he wanted to tear down the house. He didn¡¯t even know he had so many things in Chu baiqing¡¯s house. Thinking about it, it was normal. He had been living here for so long and his house was basically empty. He was already used to living with Chu Bai Qing. She opened the bathroom door with a cup and a towel, but she forgot that Chu baiqing was in the shower. When Chu baiqing walked out of the bathroom, Gu Jue had just opened the bathroom door. The two of them just stared at each other and forgot to react. The image of Chu baiqing coming out of the shower in Chu baiqing¡¯s Lounge immediately surfaced in Gu Jue¡¯s mind. It was from then on that Gu Jue felt that he had started to fall sick. He had a reaction the moment he saw Chu baiqing, and it was a serious one. This time was no exception. He had a f * eking reaction again, and it was aggressive. His breathing became heavy, like a pot of boiling water, boiling¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to come in. Or rather, he subconsciously knew that Gu Jue would never come in again. Because he had already moved out of this place¡­ ¡°Tsk, how long did it take you to pack all my things? Aren¡¯t you f * eking tired?¡± Gu Jue threw the mug on the sink and casually placed the towel on top of it as he spoke to Chu baiqing in an annoyed tone. His voice was filled with unconcealable gasps as he stared into the mirror, not daring to look at Chu Bai Qing. He was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and pounce on her.. Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: One Gu Qing Xin-then do you want to call back Chapter 906: One Gu Qing Xin-then do you want to call back Translator: 549690339 After hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words, Chu baiqing came back to his senses and put on the bathrobe. He was standing naked in front of Gu Jue just now and had actually forgotten to wear a bathrobe. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Actually, it was normal for brothers to look at each other¡¯s bodies. It was just that they both had each other in their hearts, so they felt awkward. They had each other in their hearts, but the other party didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°I spent a few hours thinking of sending it to you, but you ¡­ He was hospitalized!¡± Chu baiqing smiled as he explained. In the past two days in the hospital, he could feel that Gu Jue was trying his best to repair their relationship. He could feel that Gu Jue wanted to get along with him as well as they used to. After the things that had happened in the past few days, the Jiang duo incident, and the marriage incident, they had been drinking together in love ¡­ Chu baiqing also felt that it was good to be like before, to let everyone be normal¡­ it¡¯s your own body that¡¯s broken. How can you put the blame on me? it¡¯s not like you¡¯re made of paper. You can send me to the hospital with one punch! He casually threw his bathrobe aside. Gu Jue had always been impatient. Putting these things back in place had already worn out most of his patience. Therefore, he did not have much patience for the things in his hands. Chu Bai Qing shook his head, picked up the bathrobe, and hung it on the hook on the wall. Gu Jue was always like this. He was very casual about everything. For example, he would never wipe the water off the floor tiles after taking a shower. Even if there was water on his slippers, he would not rub it on the floor and would just walk around ¡­ These were all his bad habits, and there were many other bad habits like this. Chu Bai Qing was a clean freak, she didn¡¯t even know how she lived with him all these years. She was probably used to following behind him to clean up. ¡°In fact, I was sent to the hospital because of a punch from you.¡± This was the truth. If Gu Jue had not punched him, he would still be sitting there and eating his meal! Gu Jue was rendered speechless by Chu baiqing¡¯s rebuttal, and that was indeed the case. ¡°Then do you want to fight back?¡± As for the punch he threw that day, although Gu Jue was stubborn and thought that Chu baiqing deserved it, he said something he didn¡¯t like to hear. He and su Xinrong were not together at all. However, her heart still ached for him, especially the corner of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth. He still hadn¡¯t recovered. If it was someone else, they would have recovered the next day, but Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body was like this. Even a little injury would take at least half a month to heal. Therefore, when he saw the wound on the corner of his mouth, he felt upset. ¡°I won¡¯t hit anyone, you know that.¡± Chu Bai Qing laughed as he dried his hair. His actions were very gentle, just like his personality. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to hit people? Did you kick Jiang duo lightly?¡± Gu Jue laughed coldly. Speaking of this, he really admired Chu baiqing. He had really inherited his skills. Although he was cooking at home, he sent someone to guard the door. On the other side, that bastard Jiang duo was fighting with Chu baiqing. With Chu Bai Qing¡¯s weak appearance, he would be beaten to death. However, the video that his subordinate had sent him completely proved that he could worry for nothing. He had underestimated Chu baiqing. When it came to fighting, he was no worse than him.. Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: In short-youre not allowed to do that-Why do you ask? Chapter 907: In short-you¡¯re not allowed to do that-Why do you ask? Translator: 549690339 That ruthlessness really made him look at him in a new light. He even dared to say that he didn¡¯t know how to fight. Usually, she would reason with him righteously, but why was it so wrong to hit him? When it was time for him to beat someone up, he did not hesitate at all. Especially when he kicked Jiang duo¡¯s injured ribs, he was simply too ruthless. Chu baiqing stopped drying his hair. He didn¡¯t tell Gu Jue that he hit Jiang duo. He felt that talking to him about beating people up would only encourage Gu Jue¡¯s theory of beating people up. Hence, he did not mention it, and Gu Jue did not ask either. He had also forgotten about it. However, he did not expect Gu Jue to know that he had hit Jiang duo. do you think I¡¯ll let you go by yourself and have someone follow you? there¡¯s nothing that that grandson can¡¯t do, especially when he likes you. If he does something shameless to you, do you think you can resist? ¡± In fact, Gu Jue was most worried about Jiang duo. He was worried that Jiang duo would do something perverted to Chu baiqing. However, he promised Chu Bai Qing that he would handle it himself, so he couldn¡¯t follow. Therefore, he could only send his subordinates. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue with a deep gaze. This man with a carefree personality actually had a delicate mind at times. Chu baiqing had a deep understanding of this. I said that I would stand up for you, so I will use your method. I have to say that sometimes, fighting is a good choice when dealing with people like Jiang duo. it¡¯s not bad, but don¡¯t hit me in the future. I don¡¯t want others to see you hitting people! Gu Jue took two steps forward, took the towel from Chu baiqing¡¯s hand, and dried his hair for him. It was a very natural action, but it was her first time doing it. This made Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body freeze. ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you been forcing me to learn how to fight?¡± His voice trembled unnaturally. That was because he thought that Gu Jue was drying his hair for him. Also, the two of them were too close to each other. They were so close that he could feel Gu Jue¡¯s breath hitting his face. It was slightly itchy. Gu Jue stopped drying his hair. How was he going to tell Chu baiqing that he didn¡¯t allow her to fight because she looked so., eking handsome when she was fighting? I¡¯m afraid that someone will fall in love with you, regardless of whether you¡¯re a man or a woman ¡­ The gentle Chu Bai Qing was already very attractive. If people found out that he was so handsome even when fighting, they would go crazy¡­ in short, you¡¯re not allowed to. Why do you ask? ¡± As she thought about how many people would fall in love with Chu baiqing, she didn¡¯t know how to control her strength. ¡°Be gentler¡­¡± Chu baiqing felt dizzy as Gu Jue dried his hair. Was he wiping his hair or balls? ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t talk!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s. be gentler¡¯¡­ Her voice was so gentle and slightly dissatisfied. Gu Jue felt his evil fire burn again when he heard her voice. He felt extremely hot again. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. If this illness wasn¡¯t cured, how could they still get along like before? In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have such a reaction whenever he saw Chu Bai Qing. Who would believe that he could make fire by drying his hair? Her body couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to Chu baiqing. She thought about his cold body. If she were to touch him, it would definitely cool down his heat. It would definitely be very comfortable. The image of Chu baiqing walking out of the bathroom appeared in her mind again. The water droplets slowly slid down his collarbone, passed through his tight lower abdomen, and then went down¡­ He couldn¡¯t imagine such a scene ¡­. Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: If you want to die-just say so, Ill give you a quick death Chapter 908: If you want to die-just say so, I¡¯ll give you a quick death Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue inched closer to Chu baiqing. He didn¡¯t know why he wanted to, but he just couldn¡¯t control himself. It was as if he was being controlled. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue blankly. He had no idea what he was up to. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, but it was soft. Chu baiqing¡¯s words made Gu Jue sober up a little. What was he trying to do? He did not know what he was going to do, but he seemed to have a little idea. If he moved a little closer, he would know what he was going to do. But wait¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body didn¡¯t smell right. This wasn¡¯t the shower gel they used before. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you even changed your shower gel?¡± He sniffed Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body and confirmed that it wasn¡¯t the original shower gel smell. Gu Jue exploded again. The shower gel had given him a reasonable explanation for his earlier action. Lord Jue just sniffed the smell on your body. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He did change the shower gel. Not just the shower gel, but everything they used together was changed. Looking at Chu baiqing¡¯s expression, Gu Jue pushed him away and opened the bathroom door. He looked inside and saw that Chu baiqing had changed his shower gel and shampoo ¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you change the house as well?¡± Gu Jue threw the towel on the floor, turned around, and walked out of the bathroom. He was so F * eking Angry. He wasn¡¯t a bacterium, so was there a need to change everything? He was so angry that he wanted to beat someone up. Therefore, he had to leave this place as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t want to beat Chu baiqing to the hospital. He couldn¡¯t control his temper at all. He was like a lit firecracker. Don¡¯t get close, it was too dangerous. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s back as he slammed the door. He smiled bitterly. He wasn¡¯t planning to move. He realized that even if he were to replace everything related to Gu Jue, he would not be able to do so. Furthermore, it had to be changed completely, leaving nothing behind. His breath was still there, and when she went downstairs, she could still remember the way he dragged his slippers and yawned downstairs. That look of him never waking up was quite cute. Whenever she wanted to drink water, she would open the refrigerator and think of how Gu Jue would always drink a few sips of cold water first every time he came home. He had told her many times that this was a bad habit, but he never listened. When he lay on the sofa, he would think of Gu Jue who fell asleep while watching a movie. When he woke up, he would say that the sofa was too tired and that he should throw it away quickly. No matter where he was, he would always remember everything about Gu Jue. So, he had already contacted an agent to sell the house. However, he did not expect Gu Jue to return just like that. She looked at Gu Jue¡¯s mug on the sink, his towel, and his bathrobe¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand picked up the cup with the number 7. He took another look at his own cup. There was a number 9 on it. These two cups were specially made and were unique in this world. They belonged to the two of them. However, just as Chu baiqing was immersed in the scene of the two cups being made. Gu Jue¡¯s angry voice came from downstairs. It was full of anger. Chu baiqing, get down here. If you want to die, just say it. I¡¯ll give you a quick death. Get down here! The glass in her hand fell to the ground when Gu Jue roared at her. Chu baiqing was shocked.. Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: Gu Qing Xin-obviously, Gu Jue was very angry Chapter 909: Gu Qing Xin-obviously, Gu Jue was very angry Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing went downstairs in his sleeping robe. When he saw the agent in the living room, who was panicking after being scolded by Gu Jue, he finally felt relieved. He had thought that Gu Jue had gone crazy again, but it turned out to be because of this. He was just thinking about how he had contacted the agent to sell the house. He didn¡¯t expect the agent to bring someone over. Although the location of his villa was a little remote, the environment was particularly good. There were many plants in the courtyard, all of which had been air flown back from abroad. He had spent a lot of effort on that small courtyard. Once it was sold here, there would definitely be many people fighting to buy it. He was quite reluctant to sell it, but this had always been the place where he and Gu Jue lived. After he moved away, it was really too uncomfortable for him to live here alone. It was better to sell it so that he wouldn¡¯t have any more wild thoughts. However, Gu Jue had returned so naturally. What he meant was to return to the way they got along in the past. Moreover, his Lord Jue had always been lazy and had already started packing his things, so what else could he say? He couldn¡¯t chase him out again, saying that he wanted to sell the house, and he didn¡¯t lack money. ¡°You actually dare to sell this place?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s face was cold, and his finger was shaking. They had bought a lot of things in this villa together, from the big sofa and wine cabinet to the small plates and bowls ¡­ They had bought them together, even though he was a lazy person who didn¡¯t care about anything. However, Chu Bai Qing had high standards for quality of life. He had to personally pick out everything. Needless to say, the two of them had spent three days picking the bed they were sleeping on. Chu baiqing tried to see if each bed was comfortable. Also, the bed sheets and blankets had to meet his requirements. He had to sleep comfortably. The carpet in the living room was bought when they went abroad. He was stuck at customs for several days just for this carpet. They were powerful in Yun Cheng, but there were also times when they couldn¡¯t settle things overseas. Everything in this house was bought through their hands, and now he was selling it just like that. Did he not want to live anymore? ¡°You guys go first! I¡¯m not selling it anymore. 1¡¯11 call your President Xu later!¡± Chu baiqing ignored Gu Jue and smiled at the two young girls. The two girls immediately nodded and left. They felt like they would suffocate if they stayed for another minute. When they came here before, they even said that it was rare to meet someone as rich and cultured as young master Chu. Who knew that this time, they would meet such a bad-tempered person. His anger was so strong that it was as if he was about to spit fire. The two girls were still whispering to each other when they left. Why did it feel like young master Chu and that hot-tempered man were a couple? The second episode¡¯s young master Chu was still wearing a bathrobe, and it was obvious that he had just taken a shower ¡­ And no matter how he looked at them, they seemed like a couple. It was also very obvious who was the one on the offensive and who was the one on the offensive. After the two girls left, Chu baiqing tried to pull Gu Jue¡¯s arm, but he shook it off. It was obvious that Gu Jue was very angry. Chu baiqing could understand that he had the right to be angry. Although this was his villa, they had bought a lot of things together. Not to mention who had spent the money, these things belonged to two people. It was indeed inappropriate for him to sell the villa on his own accord. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking at the time.. Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: - Are you angry?"he pulled Gu Jues hand Chapter 910: ¨C Are you angry?¡±he pulled Gu Jue¡¯s hand Translator: 549690339 In a moment of rashness, he contacted the agent, discussed the price, and signed the contract. After that, he was hospitalized and didn¡¯t think of this matter. Who knew that when he came back, the agent would come. He did not have time to tell Gu Jue. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Chu baiqing reached out and pulled Gu Jue¡¯s arm again. This time, he used a little more force. Gu Jue wanted to shake her off but failed. He glared at Chu baiqing angrily and realized that he was smiling as he asked,¡± are you angry? ¡± Shi¡¯s eyes were so gentle that water could drip out of them, and his anger instantly subsided by half. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so angry that you packed all my things. 1 endured it. That day, my attitude was bad, and you threw my things away. Although this villa is under your name, it¡¯s our home. What right do you have to sell it?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s tone was still very aggressive. He was thinking that if he was not here today, he would have to sell this villa. Chu baiqing opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he felt really speechless. This was his villa, and Gu Jue had admitted it. Why did he buy the right to sell it? only Lord Jue could say such contradictory words in such a righteous manner. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my villa. 1 don¡¯t have the right to sell it, but you do. Is that okay?¡± This was Chu baiqing. Even when Gu Jue was being unreasonable, he could still smile and go along with him. This was the normal way they got along with each other. One was unbridled, while the other endured everything. This was the state that Gu Jue wanted to return to. However, when Chu baiqing really returned to the state that he had hoped for, Gu Jue realized that he couldn¡¯t go back anymore. He was not used to it. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Logically speaking, Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t have bothered with him after yelling at him that day at the hospital. However, Chu Bai Qing still treated him the same as before. He only looked the same, but he could feel that something was different, but he couldn¡¯t tell what. He looked at Chu Bai Qing, his nonsense elevated his level of unreasonable and willful. ¡°To prevent you from selling the villa again, put it under my name tomorrow!¡± Hearing these words, it was so simple and righteous. It was as if it wasn¡¯t a villa worth tens of millions under his name, but a model house worth hundreds of dollars. Chu baiqing laughed out loud. He looked at Gu Jue¡¯s angry face and nodded, alright! The word ¡®okay¡¯ made Gu Jue speechless. He knew that this request was unreasonable, so he wanted to see Chu baiqing¡¯s reaction. However, he was disappointed. Chu Bai Qing was still as calm as ever. ¡°I¡¯m going to cook, you take my remaining things!¡± Gu Jue walked to the kitchen, feeling a little depressed. Chu baiqing wanted to stop him, but he decided to call little Jiang Nan to send the food over. He wanted to say that the food she made was really inedible. It was just too unpalatable, but he also thought that if he wanted to make it, then so be it! Anyway, he had already eaten it, so how could it be worse? It was not easy for Lord Jue to cook. Thinking about this, Chu baiqing thought of the photo he posted on his moments last time. He hadn¡¯t been on WeChat, so he didn¡¯t know what everyone was saying. How could he have forgotten such an important thing¡­ That was the first time Lord Jue had cooked, and it was a day worth remembering. It was a day that he had cooked for him.. Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Gu Qingxin-obviously they werent lovers, wrong again Chapter 911: Gu Qingxin-obviously they weren¡¯t lovers, wrong again Translator: 549690339 Actually, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have many friends. Other than these few friends, there were some colleagues from the hospital and some of his overseas universities. Tan song was not here. He did not come into contact with new social networking and chatting software such as WeChat. The only person he could contact right now was Chu baiqing, and his only communication device was his phone. He didn¡¯t even use a computer. Perhaps other people wouldn¡¯t understand tan song¡¯s lifestyle, but Chu Bai Qing understood him. This was because he wanted to live in the same world as Shen Congwen. He wanted to live in their era, an era without these things. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Bai Qing¡¯s request for a phone, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to find him. If it was not for this request, tan song would not even know how to use a mobile phone. Looking at everyone¡¯s comments, Chu baiqing laughed. Everyone was saying that he dared to eat such a dark dish. No one would have thought that Chu baiqing would really eat it. Even if it tasted bad, Gu Jue himself said that it was too bad and he didn¡¯t want to eat it. However, Chu baiqing still ate it. No matter how bad it tasted, Gu Jue made it for him, so he would eat it. They replied in unison,¡± although it looks ugly, it tastes good. If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s try it together. He didn¡¯t know why, but after he sent this reply, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face turned red. It was as if someone had said,¡± your husband¡¯s cooking is simply a dark cuisine. Yet, he had to explain for him. Even if it was against his conscience, he still wanted to speak up for him. This feeling was indescribable, and no one else could understand it. This was because in their eyes, he and Gu Jue were brothers, and he had sent this picture just to make a joke. However, only he knew that this was his feelings, his treasure, and his little secret¡­ As he was arranging Gu Jue¡¯s belongings, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t help but think about how he was so depressed a few days ago that he wanted to erase all traces of Gujue. It was really quite funny that he had to perform a reduction of the patient¡¯s position again. He couldn¡¯t help but think of those couples who quarreled and wondered if they had the same experience as him when they broke up and got back together. When she was angry, she wanted him to disappear from the world. But after they made up, she wanted to have him, as if she had the whole world. Such a contradiction yet so appropriate, this was what it was like between lovers¡­ Lover¡­ Obviously, they were not lovers. Wrong again ¡­ Chu baiqing, your thoughts are off track again. Didn¡¯t you want everything to go back to how it was before? During this period of time, there was no Jiang duo, no su Xinrong, no ke min ¡­ He and Gu Jue had never had any conflicts or quarrels because of these people. They were still the same as before, still the same. With his previous cooking experience, Gu Jue was obviously much more comfortable this time. He still made broccoli. This time, it looked cooked because it had been boiled with water before stir-frying. He also made a tomato scrambled egg. It looked pretty good. As long as it wasn¡¯t salty, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. These were the only two vegetarian dishes. Chu baiqing had been eating lighter food when he was in the hospital, but he actually wanted to eat meat. He especially wanted to eat fish. Looking at the two vegetarian dishes, Chu baiqing turned to Gu Jue. just these two dishes? ¡± This time, Gu Jue did not forget to make rice. However, it was obvious that the rice was a little sticky due to the excessive water. Gu Jue¡¯s hand that was scooping rice paused, two dishes for the two of us are enough! ¡°No, I mean No¡­ Fish or meat?¡± Chu baiqing bit his lip and looked at Gu Jue shyly as he asked in. soft voice.. Chapter 912 - Chapter 912:I can only- -eking cook and serve you Chapter 912:I can only- -eking cook and serve you Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing really wanted to eat fish. To be exact, he really wanted to. Gu Jue¡¯s heart trembled when he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes and tone. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s skin was fair, and when he showed a pitiful expression, it always made people want to pull him into their arms. His unique expression was particularly obvious when he changed out of his shirt into a bathrobe or casual home clothes. Gu Jue¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and his breathing became rapid again. Ming¡­ 1¡¯11 make it for you tomorrow, in the fridge ¡­ There¡¯s nothing here.¡± Gu Jue cursed at himself for not being able to speak properly. He threw the bowl on the table, picked up the cup on the table, and gulped down the water in it. It still couldn¡¯t calm the evil fire that was starting to run wild in his body. How could he return to normal in such a state? he was no longer normal¡­ Chu baiqing laughed. He didn¡¯t know that Gu Jue¡¯s stammering was because he had a reaction when he saw him. Instead, she thought that he felt that it was embarrassing for his noble Lord to cook. When Chu Bai Qing put on his glasses, his smile had the air of a scholar. However, when she smiled without her glasses, she was as lazy as a cat, and that smile seemed to have a fatal killing power. ¡°Is Lord Jue going to change his knife?¡± Chu baiqing used his chopsticks to pick up a mouthful of rice. It was very sticky. Everyone knew that Gu Jue was good at using the saber. Chu baiqing¡¯s words meant that he was asking Gu Jue if he should put down the knife in his hand and change to the kitchen knife. I only know how to cook for you and serve you, so shut up and eat. Stop mocking me! Gu Jue narrowed his eyes at Chu baiqing. He could tell that he was teasing him. He didn¡¯t know how to cook for anyone else, not even his big brother or third brother. He didn¡¯t know why, but even if eggy wanted to, he couldn¡¯t cook for anyone other than Chu baiqing. He didn¡¯t know how to serve them, but he was happy to serve Chu Bai Qing. He was a hundred times happy to do so. Chu Bai Qing pursed his lips, but he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. The injured corner of his mouth did not destroy his gentle and handsome appearance. Instead, it added a bit of sickly beauty. This was Chu baiqing, the one and only Chu baiqing, in Gu Jue¡¯s heart. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart softened and became sweet because of Gu Jue¡¯s crude words. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to use sweetness on a man¡¯s feelings, but it was real. It couldn¡¯t be touched or tasted, but it could be felt. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything after hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words. He shut his mouth, picked up a piece of vegetable, and put it in his mouth. He was already prepared for it to taste bad, but the vegetable that he actually ate tasted pretty good. ¡°MMH ¡­ The dishes today are quite delicious ¡­¡± He ate another piece of broccoli with uncertainty. The taste was still¡­ Not bad. ¡°Try this one ¡­¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t want to eat broccoli, but he only made it because Chu baiqing wanted to. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even touch it. Scrambled eggs with tomatoes looked good. He ate a piece of egg and it tasted good. The key was that it was not salty¡­ ¡°Lord Jue¡¯s cooking skills are not bad!¡± Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t raise his head, he just lowered his head and smiled. As he ate, the taste was really good. He even felt that the food here was better than the ones in mini Jiangnan. The reason why he did not look up was that Gu Jue had been staring at him. His face was a little red, but he could not control it. ¡°Hehe ¡­ I can also f * eking cook now. Sigh, what the f * ck¡­. This is too f * eking unbelievable!¡± Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: A heart of love-no, I must hug you to sleep Chapter 913: A heart of love-no, I must hug you to sleep Translator: 549690339 This was why Gu Jue was always full of vulgarities, but Chu baiqing never felt disgusted. She even felt that Gu Jue was especially manly when he said these catchphrases. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t learn it. That was something unique to Gu Jue. With his bad and bad temper, it only matched with these vulgarities. Although the rice was a little sticky, Chu baiqing, who usually only ate one bowl of rice, ate two bowls. This made Gu Jue a little proud. He secretly set a goal for himself, and that was to use his cooking skills to fatten Chu baiqing up. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know that Gu Jue had such a great ambition. When he found out later, he only said indifferently,¡± for someone who has only been to the kitchen twice, you have great ambitions, Lord Gu. My stomach can really withstand your ravaging! After dinner, Chu baiqing washed the dishes and came out. He saw Gu Jue lying comfortably on the sofa. The corners of his mouth curved up to a certain angle, beautiful and gentle. lie down after you¡¯re done eating. Get up and move around. You¡¯ve neglected to take care of your body! Chu Bai Qing was very particular about maintaining his figure, it was a habit. Although he didn¡¯t like intense exercises, he definitely wanted to keep fit. There was a gym upstairs. As long as Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have a surgery, he would definitely work out. Compared to Chu baiqing, Gu Jue preferred the more intense forms of exercise like boxing. However, Gu Jue had not practiced any boxing during this period of time. I don¡¯t want to move. 1 haven¡¯t laid on this sofa for a few days. 1 f * eking miss it. It was different from Chu Bai Qing¡¯s preference for loose-fitting clothes. Gu Jue was wearing a pair of Cotton Sweatpants with half-sleeves, which wrapped his perfect figure in full view. ¡°Since you miss him so much, you can sleep on the sofa tonight!¡± Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t sit down, he stood up. He had eaten a lot tonight, he needed to digest. ¡°No, I have to sleep with you in my arms!¡± Gu Jue supported his head with one hand and leaned lazily on the sofa. He looked at Chu baiqing with a devilish look, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but burn. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue and pursed his lips. He smiled and walked around the living room casually, not responding to him. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes followed Chu baiqing¡¯s figure. ¡°Bai Qing, help me cut my nails! It¡¯s a little long.¡± Gu erju opened his mouth. His voice had been normal just now, but now it was a little hoarse. Chu baiqing stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at Gu Jue. He smiled and nodded. He walked to the drawer and took out. nail clipper, then returned to the sofa. Gu Jue just lay there without moving. Chu baiqing smiled at him. sit up. Otherwise, how are you going to cut it? ¡± Gu Jue¡¯s nails had been trimmed by Chu baiqing all these years. Gu Jue didn¡¯t get up. Instead, he patted the sofa in front of his lower abdomen, indicating for Chu baiqing to sit down. Gu Jue was lying on his side, and the sofa was wide enough for Chu baiqing to sit on. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue. Their eyes met, one fiery and the other calm. In the end, Chu Bai Qing smiled and retracted his gaze, sitting down. No matter how wide the sofa was, when Chu baiqing sat down, his waist and lower body were still tightly pressed against Gu Jue¡¯s lower abdomen. Chu baiqing took Gu Jue¡¯s hand and placed it on his lap. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand was a little cold, but it was very soft. The feeling of being held by him was a little numb. This was a feeling that Gu Jue had never felt before when Chu baiqing helped him cut his nails. It was also a feeling that came frequently after he fell sick¡­. Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Dont make such-fuss next time Chapter 914: Don¡¯t make such-fuss next time Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing was very serious in everything he did. Even when cutting his nails, his eyes were serious. Gu Jue took a pillow and placed it under his head as he watched Chu baiqing carefully cut his nails. He suddenly had the illusion that they had been husband and wife for more than ten or twenty years. After dinner, they snuggled up on the sofa, and his wife cut her nails for her. Their days were so simple and plain, but they were unusually steady. Chu baiqing¡¯s eyelashes were thick and curly. His long and narrow eyes were gentle. The word ¡± delicate ¡± didn¡¯t fit Chu baiqing, but there was no word to describe him. In Gu Jue¡¯s eyes, there were no fixed words that could be used to describe Chu baiqing. In Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes, Gu Jue¡¯s fingers were long and slender, and the joints were distinct. They were very beautiful. However, Gu Jue¡¯s hands were different from his. His hands were slightly rough because he often played with guns and knives, so there was always a thin layer of calluses on them. Gu Jue¡¯s other hand moved restlessly around Chu baiqing¡¯s waist. Chu baiqing¡¯s waist was especially sensitive. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Every time he cut Gu Jue¡¯s nails, he would play tricks on the places on his body that itched easily. why do you have so many sensitive places? you¡¯re so ticklish and you have so many muscles. How could Gu Jue stop just because of Chu baiqing¡¯s words? His fingers continued to move down and stopped at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tailbone ¡­ ¡°If you continue to mess around, 1¡¯11 cut you into pieces and 1 won¡¯t take responsibility!¡± She tightened her grip on Gu Jue¡¯s hand, warning him to behave himself and not move. Gu Jue believed that the nail clipper in Chu baiqing¡¯s hand was accurate, so he was not afraid. He continued to tap on the tailbone. Gu Jue knew that this was the most sensitive part of Chu baiqing¡¯s body. mm! Chu Bai Qing mumbled uncontrollably. Gu Jue¡¯s fingers were so soft that he forgot to move ¡­ After that, Gu Jue bellowed,¡±f * ck¡­¡± He¡¯s bleeding!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s hand trembled when he said ¡®yes¡¯, and the nail clipper cut the tender flesh at the edge of Gu Jue¡¯s finger. The sharp nail clipper made a small cut on Gu Jue¡¯s finger. The flesh was not cut off, but the cut was not shallow and it was bleeding quite a lot. ¡°I told you not to mess around, don¡¯t do it on me ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing quickly got up and went to find the first aid kit. His eyes were filled with annoyance. How could his hands shake ¡­ sigh, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small injury. Look at how anxious you are! Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s arm and laughed evilly. He smiled radiantly when he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s nervous face. The man who held the scalpel, the man who faced the life and death of patients every day, was actually panicking because of such a small injury on his finger. Gu Jue felt very satisfied. He was not a person who cared much about anything, but he always maintained a unique passion for proving his place in Chu baiqing¡¯s heart. that still needs to be dealt with. Don¡¯t make such a fuss next time. If I¡¯m not accurate again, I¡¯ll cut off your fingers! Chu baiqing was a little annoyed. He didn¡¯t even think before he spoke. No matter how big the nail clippers were, they couldn¡¯t cut off his fingers. Gu Jue laughed as he looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s angry and self-reproaching eyes. His heart was moved. He grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s wrist and pulled him down ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s movements were so fast that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even have time to react. He was already on top of Gu Jue.. Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Gu Qingxin-Im going to get angry if you keep messing around Chapter 915: Gu Qingxin-I¡¯m going to get angry if you keep messing around Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue blankly. He was still in a state of confusion. ¡°You said that you look quite thin, but you¡¯re actually quite heavy. You¡¯re so heavy that I can¡¯t breathe!¡± The corners of Gu J tie¡¯s mouth curved into a faint smile. It was such a smile that was wild and charming. This scene was so familiar. That day in the hospital, when he and flame had put Gu Jue on the bed. Gu Jue was lying on top of him, and at this moment, he was the one lying on top of Gu Jue. Chu baiqing had a deep understanding of what it felt like to bear such weight. Therefore, after Gu Jue said that, Chu baiqing placed his hands on the sides of Gu Jue¡¯s body and tried to get off him. However, just as she arched her body, Gu Jue wrapped his arms around her waist and she could not move. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You can support yourself like this. It saves you the effort of exercising!¡± The distance between the two of them wasn¡¯t close enough for their noses to touch, because Chu Bai Qing was supporting her body, and her head was also tilted upwards. It was to avoid getting too close to Gu Jue¡¯s handsome face ¡­ However, even so, Chu baiqing could still feel Gu Jue¡¯s hot breath on his face. The slight itchiness made him want to sneeze and rub his nose. The feeling was. little itchy but also, little comfortable. stop fooling around. Let go. I¡¯ll go get the first aid kit! Gu Jue loved to tease him and play pranks like this before. It was just that they were not in such an ambiguous and intimate position. So, Chu baiqing said to Gu Jue in a panic. 1 just wanted to see how long you can hold on and whether your daily exercise is useful. You don¡¯t do this kind of support exercise often. Gu Jue knew that by teasing Chu baiqing like this, he was playing with fire and could very likely get himself into trouble. However, he just couldn¡¯t help it. Sometimes, it was one thing to want to do something, but when you really did it, you would realize that it was very difficult. Even if you constantly reminded yourself, you would still involuntarily go off course. Chu baiqing usually did support exercises, but how could he do it on Gu Jue¡¯s body without being disturbed? if you continue, I¡¯m going to get angry. This position is too ambiguous! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was slightly red when he said the word ¡°ambiguous.¡± The current scene was too fantasizing, especially when the person he was facing was the one he liked ¡­ don¡¯t talk, save your strength. I¡¯ll time you! It was the first time Gu Jue felt that the word ¡°ambiguous¡± sounded so nice. Chu baiqing closed his eyes and tried his best to support his body so that he would not touch Gu Jue. This posture, which was similar to flat support, was simply too tiring. In particular, he could clearly feel Gu Jue¡¯s strong heartbeat. It was so tempting that it could seduce people to follow the rhythm. His back tightened, adding more strength to Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body, making it harder for her to support herself. And he still had to hold on because Gu Jue would not let him go. This person had told him to time, and he wanted to see how long he could hold on. Chu Bai Qing was also a stubborn person. His forehead was covered in sweat and his arms were shaking, but he still held on. Gu Jue squinted his eyes and looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s closed eyes. His eyelashes were trembling. She evilly put pressure on his waist. Chu baiqing¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take it and his arms lost strength. With his eyes still closed, his entire body leaned heavily against Gu Jue ¡­. Chapter 916 - Chapter 916:I cant agree to this request Chapter 916:I can¡¯t agree to this request Translator: 549690339 When he suddenly opened his eyes and realized where his lips were about to land, it was already too late ¡­ Just as their lips were about to touch, Chu baiqing let out a sound. Gu Jue let out a muffled groan because his most vulnerable and sensitive part was also kissed intimately along with Chu baiqing¡¯s fall¡­ Gu Jue resisted the urge to rush into Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth without a care. He could only feel his soft lips. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s lips were the same as his body, slightly cold but soft. This was what Gu Jue realized after kissing her twice. It was really comfortable to kiss her. This time, Chu baiqing suddenly reacted. He flipped over and got off Gu Jue¡¯s body. This time, Gu Jue did not hold him back nor did he tease him. It seemed that after the kiss at the hospital when they were fed water, the two of them seemed to be very calm about this unexpected kiss. Only Gu Jue knew that he had done it on purpose. He had planned this kiss ¡­ As the days passed, the relationship between the two of them slowly returned to its previous state. At least, that was what Chu baiqing thought. Only Gu Jue knew that his illness was getting worse. From his reaction to Chu baiqing, to his uncontrollable desire, he didn¡¯t even know when he would recover from this illness. Chu baiqing had gone overseas to visit tan song. Gu Jue did not agree at first, but he did not want to argue with him. After tossing and turning in bed, he decided to go with Chu Bai Qing. When Chu baiqing came out of the shower, Gu Jue was lying on the bed. He looked at him and said unwillingly,¡± you can go, but you must let me accompany you. Chu baiqing used to visit tan song, but he didn¡¯t say anything. But now, when he thought of Chu baiqing going to see tan song and they were going to live together, he felt uncomfortable. Extremely uncomfortable, extremely uncomfortable, extremely uncomfortable ¡­ Chu baiqing stopped in his tracks. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to make such a request. They would often go abroad together, but they could not go to tan song¡¯s place. ¡°Jue, 1 can¡¯t agree to this request. Brother song won¡¯t meet anyone other than me.¡± Chu baiqing knew that Gu Jue would definitely be angry and lose his temper after hearing what he said. However, he could only tell him the truth. It was because tan song did not want to touch the people in his past life. He did not even want to see Gu Jue. Tan song almost sealed himself up. In his world, there were only Shen Chen and himself. Chu Bai Qing was the only person who could enter their world. Because when Shen Chen was alive, Chu baiqing was a part of their lives. Chu baiqing was the only person in the world who understood them, so he allowed her to visit him. Gu Jue heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words and sneered,¡± what did you say? ¡± He had already taken a step back and allowed him to see tan song. Moreover, he even accompanied him personally. What right did he have to say no? ¡°You can¡¯t go with me, brother song¡­¡± Chu baiqing explained patiently to Gu Jue with a smile. He hoped that he would understand him and tan song¡¯s feelings. ¡°If I can¡¯t go, then you¡¯re not allowed to go either!¡± Gu Jue turned over and got off the bed. After saying that, he left the bedroom in a rage. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Chu baiqing, so he avoided her because he knew his temper. He needed to smoke a cigarette to control his anger.. Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: Chapter 917-love heart-Chu baiqing, you are dead Chapter 917: Chapter 917-love heart-Chu baiqing, you are dead Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing sat on the bed weakly, looking at the messy bed. Every time Gu Jue was frustrated, the bed would definitely be a mess. And she was the one who couldn¡¯t stand having a messy bed, but they had to live like this for several years. He hated the smell of smoke, but there was always an ashtray, -lighter, and smoke on the glass table in his living room. Not only was there a living room, but there was also a bathroom and a balcony. Other than the bedroom, where he did not allow Gu Jue to smoke, he could smoke anywhere else. The sense of powerlessness grew heavier and heavier. It was very easy for him and Gu Jue to fall into such a deadlock. He would not give in to the matter of going to tan song¡¯s place together. He could not let tan song feel uncomfortable. He also knew Gu Jue¡¯s temper. If he did not let him go, then he could not go either. It seemed that he could only change the date. They were originally scheduled to leave the day after tomorrow, so he could only change it to tomorrow. Gu Jue did not expect him to leave tomorrow, because he knew that he was a person who would not change his mind once he had decided on something. Therefore, he would not be wary of him leaving tomorrow. There was no other way. Tan song would definitely be very sad on Shen Chen¡¯s birthday. She had to go and accompany him. When Gu Jue returned to the bedroom, Chu baiqing was still sitting there. He had not moved at all. Gu Jue must have smoked a lot. Chu baiqing could smell it when he came in. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. There¡¯s no room for discussion on this matter. I don¡¯t want to argue with you, and I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡± Gu Jue had already made it clear because he could not calm the anger in his heart even after smoking a few cigarettes. The thought of Chu baiqing doing this for tan song made him want to get angry. Chu Bai Qing let out a breath and nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, he had decided to leave tomorrow. No one could find tan song except him. Gu Jue¡¯s frustrated heart felt much better after Chu baiqing nodded obediently. ¡°Hey, go to sleep! I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± After the matter was settled, Gu Jue felt sleepy. He got on the bed and pulled Chu baiqing over. ¡°I have three surgeries tomorrow, so I have to wake up early. I¡¯ll go to the hospital myself!¡± In fact, he only had one surgery tomorrow¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll send you there, and then I¡¯ll go find Feng Xi. 1 have something to do!¡± The fact that Feng Xi liked men seemed to have become a thorn in his heart, and he kept thinking about it these few days. He felt that it was best for him to go and take a look, in case that guy made another mess. The next day. Gu Jue sent Chu baiqing to the hospital and told him that he would pick him up at night. Then, he drove away. Chu baiqing arrived at the hospital and asked ke min to book the tickets for him. She was the earliest. After the surgery, Chu baiqing went to the airport. Gu Jue did not expect Chu baiqing to do this to him. In his heart, Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t lie, even though he had warned him a few times. But this time, Chu baiqing left the country behind his back and even turned off her phone. He could only find out that he went to Italy, but he had no idea where he went after that. Gu Jue threw his phone on the floor. Chu baiqing, you¡¯re dead meat! Gu Jue had never been so angry before. This time, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t just lie to him. Instead, it was because he had actually played such a trick on him for tan song. He actually dared to treat him like this for someone who had nothing to do with him. Was he, Gu Jue, very gullible? Was he, Chu Bai Qing, very capable? Good, very good ¡­. Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: Gu Qingxin-thats his forbidden zone, no one can touch it Chapter 918: Gu Qingxin-that¡¯s his forbidden zone, no one can touch it Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi wrapped herself up with a pillow and only revealed her head as she looked at the angry Gu Jue. Looking at the living room that had been destroyed by this irascible guy, he only wondered why he had opened the door for him. At the corner of the stairs, a head quietly poked out. With such a big movement in the living room, it was natural to want to see what was going on. Feng Xi shot a cold glance at the head and it immediately disappeared. Feng Xi retracted her cold gaze and returned to her cynical expression. ¡°Are you tired? The first floor isn¡¯t enough for you to vent, so let¡¯s go to the second floor later.¡± He didn¡¯t even feel heartache that his house had been destroyed to the extent that even thieves wouldn¡¯t steal it. In any case, Lord Jue was rich, and he had originally planned to replace them with a new batch. It just so happened that someone had given him the money. It wasn¡¯t easy to earn money these days, and such a good thing didn¡¯t happen every day. He had to thank Chu baiqing for making Gu Jue so angry. How did he know that Gu Jue was so angry because of Chu baiqing? Because if it was someone else who provoked Gu Jue, the furniture and decorations would not be the only things that would be destroyed. Those people who had made Lord Jue unhappy should have been crippled long ago. Chu baiqing was the only one that Gu Jue could not bear to hit. He blamed himself for days for the punch he had given her the other day. As soon as Gu Jue stopped, Feng Xi waved her hand and the Butler immediately brought over a bottle of mineral water that Gu Jue often drank. It was cold too. It was a good time to cool him down. I¡¯m not going to hit you, so why the hell did you do this?¡± As soon as she turned around, she saw Feng Xi curled up in the corner of the sofa, using a cushion and a pillow to wrap herself up. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll hurt me by accident.¡± Given Gu Jue¡¯s momentum when he threw things, what should she do if a broken glass flew over and hurt him? He even wanted to protect his face ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, I¡¯m just f * eking stuck in traffic!¡± Gu Jue was sitting on the sofa. His entire body was in a tired and relaxed posture. He looked lazy but dangerous. ¡°How did Bai Qing offend you again!¡± He said this in a certain tone. Looking at Gu Jue¡¯s state, there was no need to use a questioning tone. ¡°He actually sneaked out of the country behind my back to accompany that tan song. Do you think he¡¯s tired of living?¡± Even when he repeated the question, Gu Jue¡¯s tone was still as angry as ever. Feng Xi looked at Gu Jue and once again sighed at his possessiveness towards Chu baiqing. It had reached a perverted level. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he go there every year? I don¡¯t see you like this.¡± Chu Bai Qing would go there a few times a year, this wasn¡¯t anything new. Gu Jue shouldn¡¯t be so angry, and he shouldn¡¯t be. 1 already told him that I¡¯m going with him tomorrow, but he said that 1 can¡¯t go with him. Then, he sneaked away today. I¡¯m really going against him. He threw the bottle of mineral water in his hand. An empty bottle that was worth a few hundred Yuan was broken just like that. What a pity. Feng Xi hugged her pillow as she listened to Gu Jue¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Chu baiqing had really gone too far this time. Gu Jue had already said he wanted to go, but Chu baiqing actually dared to say no. He was practically turning the tables. After being oppressed by Gu Jue for so many years, she finally knew to resist. However, looking at Gu Jue¡¯s posture, the consequences of resisting were definitely not something Chu baiqing could bear. you also know that Bai Qing¡¯s feelings for tan song are different from ours. So, don¡¯t be angry anymore.. For so many years, tan song has been his forbidden zone, no one can touch him! Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: This matter is non-negotiable, no one is allowed to interfere Chapter 919: This matter is non-negotiable, no one is allowed to interfere Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi was right. Tan song was indeed Chu baiqing¡¯s forbidden zone. No one was allowed to step into it. Big brother had once mentioned a Chu baiqing. After Shen Chen passed away, tan song became useless and Chu baiqing became depressed. He did not go to school and just stayed by tan song¡¯s side for fear that he would take things too hard. Other than Chu baiqing, none of them were familiar with tan song and Shen Chengwen. Therefore, they would not have too many feelings for tan song. However, Chu baiqing was different. He had given tan song almost all of his feelings. This kind of sacrifice was something they could not understand. At that time, Huo zhongrao was worried that Chu baiqing and tan song had that kind of relationship. After all, tan song liked men and Shen Congwen had just passed away. His feelings needed comfort. Therefore, Huo zhongrao told Chu baiqing not to have any more contact with tan song. Feng Xi remembered very clearly what Chu baiqing had said that day,¡± tan song needs me, and I need him. You guys won¡¯t understand this kind of feeling. I will listen to you on other matters, big brother, but tan song¡¯s matter is non-negotiable. No one is allowed to interfere. From then on, no one told Chu Bai Qing that he was not allowed to contact tan song. Even when Gu Jue felt uncomfortable, he did not say anything. However, so many years had passed. Why did Gu Jue want to interfere again ¡­ Feng Xi¡¯s words made Gu Jue stand up abruptly. Chu baiqing¡¯s forbidden zone? The existence of such labels made him even more annoyed. Chu baiqing is mine. I won¡¯t allow him to care about tan song. I am f * eking uncomfortable. So, he is asking for it! ¡®Chu baiqing is mine¡¯ was something that Feng Xi and the others often heard. She heard from her third brother that Gu Jue had been like this since he was young. He had an extraordinary possessiveness towards Chu baiqing. Everyone was already used to it. In the end, they concluded that Chu baiqing was better than Gu Jue in every way since young. He was always being compared, which was why Gu Jue always childishly said that Chu baiqing was his. This way, he would be able to save some face. It meant that no matter how strong or powerful he was, he was still Gu J tie¡¯s and there was nothing to show off. look at your possessiveness towards Bai Qing. If you didn¡¯t know, you would really think that he¡¯s your wife! Feng Xi shook her head helplessly. They had been brothers for many years and she knew that they had been like this since they were young. With Gu J tie¡¯s attitude towards Chu baiqing, people would definitely think that they were a couple. ¡°Hehe ¡­ He¡¯s my wife, do you still remember that?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s temper came and went quickly. The word ¡°wife¡± instantly made Gu Jue lose his temper. He remembered the time when he teased Chu baiqing in school. ¡°Are you talking about that English word?¡± Feng Xi remembered that when Gu Jue was talking to her about this, he couldn¡¯t stop laughing. He didn¡¯t even eat and just laughed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s husband.¡± Gu Jue was a little excited at the thought of this. Thinking about how he teased Chu Bai Qing, she felt that it was so beautiful. One day, Gu Jue went to Chu baiqing¡¯s class with a piece of paper to look for him. During the lunch break, there were not many people in the class. Some of the students immediately walked out when they saw Gu Jue. No one dared to stay in the classroom, for fear of making a sound and provoking the hot-tempered Lord Jue. Gu Jue slammed the paper on the table and asked Chu baiqing what the word meant. Chu baiqing looked at the word and frowned,¡± husband.. Chapter 920 - Chapter 920:I still think that my wife sounds better Chapter 920:I still think that my wife sounds better Translator: 549690339 ¡°What?¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing with a confused expression, as if he did not understand. ¡°It means between husband and wife, husband.¡± It was rare for Gu Jue to ask him what a word meant, so Chu baiqing explained patiently. Although Gu Jue¡¯s initiative to learn surprised him, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Wife?¡± Gu Jue asked with a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s hubby.¡± Chu baiqing thought that maybe it was because her husband was too formal, so she changed it to ¡®husband¡¯. It had the same meaning as a husband. ¡°Honey!¡± This time, Gu Jue did not use a question. ¡°Hubby!¡± Chu Bai Qing rubbed his forehead and emphasized. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here!¡± Gu Jue suddenly bent down and got close to Chu baiqing. He took off his glasses and responded with an evil smile. Chu baiqing looked at the handsome face that suddenly came close and immediately reacted. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re so bored!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face turned red and his eyelashes started to tremble. ¡°I still think wife sounds better!¡± Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s cheek and left. Now that he thought about it, Gu Jue could not stop laughing. ¡°You¡¯ll be happy for the rest of your life because of this!¡± Feng Xi had heard Gu Jue mention this more than ten times, but he didn¡¯t find it funny. However, Gu Jue just found it funny and could not stop laughing every time. ¡°Jie, as long as he doesn¡¯t make me angry, I¡¯m always happy.¡± That¡¯s right, the person who could make Gu Jue angry the most was Chu baiqing. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked for it, Bai Qing¡­ 1 think I¡¯ve already endured enough!¡± Feng Xi hugged the pillow and changed her position, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Even Auntie Qin can¡¯t stand your temper. You live with Bai Qing every day. If it wasn¡¯t for his good temper, you would have been chased out long ago. Gu Jue¡¯s temper was like a firecracker. He would get angry at the slightest thing that made him unhappy. Every time they went to Jiangnan, if it was Gu Jue, the managers would have to put their heads on the line to do things, for fear of making him unhappy. it¡¯s not like he¡¯s never been chased out before. You guys just don¡¯t know him. You guys didn¡¯t see him when he lost his temper. He just kept quiet and didn¡¯t talk to you. He¡¯s just so angry that you can die. They all thought that only Gu Jue had a bad temper, but who knew that Chu baiqing had a bad temper too. If he was angry, she could just throw a tantrum and scold him. However, Chu Bai Qing wouldn¡¯t. He would just stay silent with you and make you stomp your feet in anger. He wouldn¡¯t give you a response and would just leave you hanging. ¡°My amazing Bai Qing, you still dare to drive you away? When did that happen?¡± This was definitely big news. He didn¡¯t know about it at all. It was too explosive. get lost. He dares to do so many things now. If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he won¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth! This time, Gu Jue had made up his mind to teach Chu baiqing a lesson that he would never forget. Chu baiqing got off the plane and was invited to the car by Gu Jue¡¯s subordinates. These subordinates had difficult expressions on their faces. They naturally knew how much their Lord Jue cared about young master Chu. They were in the most difficult position, but they could not disobey Lord Jue¡¯s orders. They could only hope that young master Chu would understand them. This was within Chu baiqing¡¯s expectations. After he got off the plane, he didn¡¯t even dare to turn on his phone. He didn¡¯t want to face Gu Jue¡¯s calls and messages. When he decided to go there secretly, he had already anticipated that he would have to face Gu Jue¡¯s wrath when he returned. Sophia Chu baiqing walked into the private room and saw Gu Jue lying on the sofa, looking at him with an evil smile.. Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: Gu Qingxin-eat, finish it all Chapter 921: Gu Qingxin-eat, finish it all Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing was exhausted after a ten-hour flight. However, what made him even more exhausted was the fact that he still had to face Gu Jue. If he had shouted at him and scolded him every time they met, he would have felt that it would be easier to appease him. He just smiled and looked at you. He smiled until you were creeped out and you didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. Chu Bai Qing stood at the door and didn¡¯t go in. He could vaguely smell a very fragrant smell. It seemed like hot pot, but he was not sure. This room was reserved for the few of them. It was huge and was split into a few areas, so Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t sure what the smell was and which room it came from. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t eat spicy food, so he was more sensitive to chili. Gu Jue got up from the sofa, stretched his back, and walked lazily towards Chu baiqing. His movements were as light as a cheetah¡¯s. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue. There was a faint smile on his face. It was a smile that rarely appeared on Gu Jue¡¯s face. This was something he would do when he was angry, Chu baiqing was very clear. ¡°The in-flight meal must be terrible! I knew that you¡¯re such a picky person, so you definitely didn¡¯t eat much. You¡¯re hungry now, so I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare some food. I¡¯ll eat with you! Come.¡± Gu Jue put an arm around Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder and forcefully dragged him into the suite. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t resist, because he knew that his strength couldn¡¯t compare to Gu Jue¡¯s. Resistance was futile and would only enrage Gu Jue even more. When he entered the room, Chu baiqing looked at the food on the table and frowned. There was fish on the square pan, but it was covered in red chili. Just looking at it made her stomach hurt. spicy grilled fish. When I was waiting for you, I smelled it and couldn¡¯t help but take a bite. It¡¯s spicy, fresh, and fragrant. It¡¯s especially good. 1 knew you liked fish, so I prepared it for you. Gu Jue¡¯s voice was not as bold as usual. Instead, it was very low and gentle, and he spoke very slowly. to make you feel even colder. Chu baiqing sighed slightly. Gu Jue knew better than anyone that he didn¡¯t eat spicy food. He didn¡¯t eat spicy food, not that he couldn¡¯t eat spicy food. In fact, it was almost the same because he never ate spicy food. ¡°And this spicy crayfish, you should like it too, and this ¡­ What¡¯s it called again? yes, hot and sour noodles. You¡¯ve never eaten it before, have you?¡± Gu Jue pointed at a bowl of hot and sour noodles. Chu baiqing frowned slightly. He could smell the sourness, so the soup in the noodles was probably vinegar. He had never eaten anything like this before. When he was in school, he had only eaten knife-cut noodles or something. When Gu Jue spoke today, he did not say ¡°f * ck¡± or ¡°f * ck¡± like him. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t say a word after seeing him, nor did he have his usual warm smile. He knew what Gu Jue was going to do. He wanted him to eat these things. Ever since he was young, Gu Jue would always give him some so-called punishment whenever he was angry or unhappy. Some were childish, such as writing Gu Jue¡¯s name. He kept writing until Chu baiqing vomited, but Gu Jue still felt that the punishment wasn¡¯t enough. He wasn¡¯t satisfied. The game was more perverted, just like the table of spicy and sour¡­ Gu Jue knew that he was used to eating light food, but he had prepared these ¡­ ¡°Sit down and eat. Finish it all!¡± She held Chu Bai Qing¡¯s shoulders and brought him to the chair. She pressed his shoulders down and forced him to sit down. She took the chopsticks and stuffed them into his hands. Even three or four people couldn¡¯t finish eating these things, not to mention that they were so sour and spicy¡­ Chu baiqing pinched the chopsticks in his hand and looked up at Gu Jue.. Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: Gu Qingxin-if you dont eat, Ill feed you Chapter 922: Gu Qingxin-if you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll feed you Translator: 549690339 The corners of Gu Jue¡¯s mouth lifted, and his smile was cold. Chu baiqing knew that Gu Jue was really angry this time. He had already expected all of this. ¡°Jue, 1 don¡¯t eat spicy or sour food ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled, he thought it was better to solve this quickly. If Gu Jue was satisfied, he could also have a good rest. This time, when he went to see tan song, he was not in a good state. He was very thin. Chu baiqing thought of tan song¡¯s current state and his heart ached. He was already so uncomfortable. How painful must Shen Chen, who was in heaven, be when he saw tan song like this? Love was a beautiful thing, but it could also hurt people. Now, he was very glad that he had suppressed the urge to confess to Gu Jue so many times. Love-he didn¡¯t want to touch it, and he didn¡¯t dare to touch it¡­ ¡°1 know! So what? You still have to eat it.¡± Gu Jue sat casually at the edge of the table, staring at Chu baiqing with a half-smile. The look in her eyes was as if she wanted to bore a hole in him. ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± In fact, Chu Bai Qing was also very stubborn. He would not eat anything that he did not like to eat. He would not even touch anything that was deep-fried or had a strong flavor. Gu Jue was very clear about this. All of them smoked, but Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t. Chu baiqing¡¯s unyielding attitude made the smile on Gu Jue¡¯s face disappear instantly. He bent down slightly and pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw with a lot of force. if you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll feed you. You have to f * eking feed me today, or else you won¡¯t understand how 1 feel. Six days, Chu baiqing, a whole f * eking six days¡­ At that moment, Gu Jue was like an enraged Lion that could tear Chu baiqing to pieces at any moment. Chu baiqing would never know how Gu Jue managed to survive these six days. He used all his connections to look for Chu baiqing in Italy, but he couldn¡¯t find him. He had to admit that tan song really knew how to find a good place. That¡¯s true. The tan family had been in decline for so many years, but they had not given up on looking for tan song. However, they had not found him ¡­ The two of them were so close that Chu baiqing could clearly see how Haggard Gu Jue looked. The dark circles under his eyes were very obvious ¡­ ¡°You still dare to come back? Chu baiqing, how many years have we known each other? Don¡¯t you understand me? Hurry up and give it to me.¡± Gu Jue had made up his mind today to let Chu baiqing experience the sour and spicy feeling. Many words were stuck in his throat. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to discuss with Gu Jue why he couldn¡¯t bring him to tan song. No matter how many times she said such things, Gu Jue would not listen to her. Moreover, it would only aggravate the conflict. When Gu Jue said that he would feed him mouth to mouth, he was not just saying it. He would really do it. The last time she had been fed water in the hospital seemed to have happened only yesterday. When he reached out his chopsticks, Chu baiqing felt like he wasn¡¯t eating grilled fish, but poison. He didn¡¯t know what kind of fish it was, but it didn¡¯t have any small fish bones. When he put it in his mouth, a spicy taste instantly filled his mouth. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t taste anything and just swallowed it. The cup was on the table, but Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t drink it. In an instant, his Fair and Handsome face flushed red, and it was really numbing and spicy. Gu Jue looked down at Chu baiqing from above. He had only taken a bite of the fish, but his thin lips were already red and swollen from the spiciness. Even though Gu Jue was filled with anger, the sight of Chu baiqing¡¯s lips made his body burn even more.. Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: He looks like hes soaking in a jar of vinegar Chapter 923: He looks like he¡¯s soaking in a jar of vinegar Translator: 549690339 It was too spicy. Even people who could eat spicy food couldn¡¯t stand it. Chu baiqing put down his cup and looked up at Gu Jue. His eyes were misty from the spiciness and his red and swollen lips were still trembling slightly. His silent look was a silent complaint.¡¯Anyway, I won¡¯t say that it¡¯s spicy to death. I¡¯ll just let you see how pitiful I am and whether your heart aches.¡¯ Gu Jue couldn¡¯t stand Chu baiqing like this, especially after he had developed the ¡°reaction to Chu baiqing.¡± Gu Jue couldn¡¯t even handle Chu baiqing¡¯s attack. However, when he thought about all the suffering he had suffered these days, that kind of depression, that kind of mania that he wanted to explode but couldn¡¯t, how could he let him off? If he didn¡¯t learn his lesson this time, he would dare to do more outrageous things behind her back next time. ¡°Continue eating.¡± Gu Jue forced out these two words. Chu baiqing was very obedient. He picked up another piece of fish and took a bigger piece. This time, the spiciness in her mouth probably didn¡¯t make her feel anything anymore, so Chu Bai Qing chewed slowly. Her watery eyes were so red that tears were about to fall. Spicy, numb, especially spicy, especially numb ¡­ This was what Chu Bai Qing felt, his tongue was getting smaller and smaller. Gu Jue¡¯s hands slowly clenched into fists as he looked at Chu baiqing, who was in tears from the spiciness. His heart ached, but when he thought of how he had lied to him, secretly left the country, and turned off his phone, he couldn¡¯t find him. He couldn¡¯t say the words ¡°stop eating.¡± ¡°Spicy? Do you feel like your stomach is on fire?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was filled with suppressed anger. If it were someone else, he would have made them eat chili instead of fish. Just like what Gu Jue said, Chu baiqing felt like oil had been poured into his throat, and it was burning up. Even his stomach was on fire ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling this way for the past few days, six days ¡­ I¡¯ve already been burned to death by anger hundreds of times, and you¡¯ve only eaten two mouthfuls. It¡¯s far worse than what I¡¯ve suffered.¡± Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue and forced himself to eat the fish. Six days was indeed enough to make Gu Jue¡¯s anger reach its limit, which was also the reason why he did not turn on his phone. Compared to tan song¡¯s condition, he was more capable of withstanding Gu Jue¡¯s anger. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He ate two more mouthfuls and couldn¡¯t stop his tears from falling. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± He coughed a few times from the spiciness, and his coughs became more and more severe. Her entire face was flushed red. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached, but he still did not stop her. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t take the spiciness anymore. He thought of what aunty Qin said to him. Bai Qing, if Gu Jue bullies you again in the future, you can just pretend to be pitiful. He can¡¯t stand your pity the most. He¡¯ll feel heartache. Would his heart ache? Chu baiqing looked at the bowl of hot and sour noodles. He had never eaten something like this before, so it was obviously spicy and sour. Chu Bai Qing hesitated for a while and took a bite of the hot and sour noodles. The pungent sour taste was overwhelming. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s snot was flowing out. The proud Chu Bai Qing was in such a sorry state. No one would believe it. ¡°Sour? 1 feel like I¡¯ve been soaking in a vinegar jar these days, and I thought¡­¡± Gu Jue wanted to say that anything could happen when he thought about how Chu baiqing and tan song had been together these days. When Chu baiqing comforted tan song, did he hug him ¡­ Were they sleeping in the same bed ¡­ He was going crazy when he thought of all these possibilities.. Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: This Yingluo can be considered a punishment Chapter 924: This Yingluo can be considered a punishment Translator: 549690339 But, looking at the pitiful and embarrassed Chu Bai Qing, he felt his anger increase. On the contrary, he was getting more and more angry. Gu Jue turned his face away. He didn¡¯t want to see Chu baiqing¡¯s pathetic state. Chu Bai Qing picked up the bowl of hot and sour noodles and drank a mouthful of soup. The sourness made his whole body shiver. In an instant, his throat was on fire again ¡­ ¡°Jue ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse. He was a person who couldn¡¯t stand sour and spicy food ¡­ Gu Jue threw the bowl of hot and sour noodles out of Chu baiqing¡¯s hand with great force. A bowl of hot and sour noodles smashed against the wall, and the room was instantly filled with the smell of hot and sour noodles. ¡°Drink some water!¡± Gu Jue couldn¡¯t bear to do it, so he brought the glass of water to Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. Chu baiqing finished the entire glass of water, but it was still too spicy. He looked at Gu Jue pitifully. There were still tears in her eyes. She was really suffering from the spiciness, sour and spicy¡­ Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s collar and lifted him up. Then, with one hand on the back of his head and the other around his waist, he kissed Chu baiqing angrily¡­ Gu Jue could taste the sour, spicy, and numb taste. Just like his current feelings, they were complicated and intense. He didn¡¯t care, as if he wanted to die, so passionate. Chu Bai Qing slowly closed his eyes. Feeling his depression, tan song¡¯s words echoed in his mind ¡­ ¡°Maybe Gu Jue likes you ¡­¡± It was as if he wanted to wash away the numbness and sourness ¡­ After more than ten hours of flight, he was already very tired. He really could not bear Gu Jue¡¯s domineering attitude ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s lower jaw was resting on Chu baiqing¡¯s head. He was breathing heavily. He kissed Chu Bai Qing again, uncontrollably, as if he was possessed. Last time, she had used feeding him water as an excuse. What about this time? What other excuses could he come up with ¡­ Chu baiqing could clearly feel Gu Jue¡¯s struggle. He thought to himself, do you like her? Does Gu Jue like me too? She probably liked him. Otherwise, why would she treat him like this? Chu baiqing realized that his thoughts were running wild, just like the time he went to tan song¡¯s house every day. She would always wonder if Gu Jue liked her too. It was this question over and over again, from affirmation to denial, and it was constantly repeated. When he realized that he was in Gu Jue¡¯s arms, Chu baiqing suddenly raised his head and looked at Gu Jue. Chu baiqing was just about to ask Gu Jue why¡­ However, Gu Jue kissed her again. Unlike the domineering and intense kiss just now, this kiss seemed a little flustered, but it was unusually gentle. It seemed to be comforting, but it also seemed to be covering up ¡­ Chu baiqing was confused, confused, very confused ¡­ When it was over, Gu Jue leaned close to Chu baiqing¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you in such a sorry state, this ¡­ Even if it¡¯s a punishment, Chu Bai Qing, if you do it again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was hoarse and low, and it was accompanied by pain. ¡°Save me the trouble of you torturing me. Six days ¡­ How can you be so., eking cruel¡­¡± As he said this, Gu Jue¡¯s voice sounded a little choked. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. 1 didn¡¯t take your feelings into consideration. If you¡¯re still unhappy, 1¡¯11 continue eating¡­ 1¡¯11 eat all these sour and spicy ones ¡­¡± Chu baiqing gently stroked Gu Jue¡¯s back to comfort him. Was this kind of kiss a punishment? Gu Jue, you ¡­ Do you like me? Chu baiqing wanted to ask him again, but¡­. Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: Yi Gu Qing Xin-not only can you lie, but you also know how to play tricks Chapter 925: Yi Gu Qing Xin-not only can you lie, but you also know how to play tricks Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s words at the hospital echoed in Chu baiqing¡¯s ears, ¡± how could I like you? we¡¯re brothers¡­ Punishment? The way Gu Jue punished people had always been unexpected and full of tricks. Chu baiqing, don¡¯t think 1 can¡¯t tell that you were just acting pitiful. You¡¯re getting worse and worse. Not only do you know how to lie, but you¡¯re also playing tricks. Gu Jue did not like to use his brain, but he was not a brainless person. He knew it better than anyone else. Chu baiqing smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he knew that Gu Jue could tell. This was because this was different from his usual personality. If it wasn¡¯t so spicy, he wouldn¡¯t have played such tricks. Chu baiqing, don¡¯t ever turn off your phone again. If you do this again, I¡¯ll make you eat your phone. Gu Jue pinched his jaw and ordered him in an overbearing tone as if he was treating his own woman. Chu Bai Qing squinted his eyes and smiled. He couldn¡¯t figure out why he was smiling. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Gu Jue hated it the most when Chu baiqing only smiled and didn¡¯t reply to his orders. ¡°En!¡± en, ¡°Chu Bai Qing replied indifferently, as though it carried no weight. However, it was this nonchalant and lazy tone that made Gu Jue¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple move. He cursed in his heart. The desire that had yet to be vented just now could no longer withstand any more teasing. Gu Jue suddenly let go of Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw, pulled his hand, and walked out. Chu baiqing turned around to look at the table full of spicy food and the hot and sour noodles on the wall. There was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. What was this? Gu Jue himself probably did not know that his so-called punishment for him was abnormal¡­ Chu baiqing felt that he was becoming abnormal¡­ After returning home, Gu Jue took a shower and fell asleep on the bed with Chu baiqing in his arms. Chu baiqing looked at his tired sleeping face and felt bitter in his heart. Chu baiqing kissed Gu Jue on the cheek and got off the bed. He gently closed the door and went downstairs. He turned on his phone and saw that there were missed calls and text messages. His phone almost jammed and was about to turn off. Chu baiqing looked at the missed calls. He didn¡¯t need to open them one by one to know who they were from. His finger tapped on the text, but Chu baiqing didn¡¯t read them one by one. Instead, he deleted them. He gave tan song a call and told him that he was safe. ¡°Did Gu Jue give you a hard time?¡± Tan song¡¯s voice was still hoarse. ¡°Brother song, he ¡­ He kissed me! He said it was punishment!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was as light as water, but one could hear the bitterness in it. Bai Qing, whether he likes you or not, you should be able to feel it yourself! &Nbsp; tan song on the other side of the phone paused for a few seconds and then sighed slightly. He couldn¡¯t even remember how many years Chu baiqing had liked Gu Jue because he didn¡¯t want to give a definite time to like or love. In his heart, he liked it every day¡­ Love ¡­ This had nothing to do with time. It would not be less intense because of a short period of time, nor would it become lighter and lighter because of a long time¡­ ¡°Brother song, I know. Take care of yourself. 1 can¡¯t live without you!¡± He said. ¡°I can¡¯t live without you. Every time Chu baiqing says that to tan song, it¡¯s like he¡¯s begging me.¡± Tan song knew that Chu baiqing only said this to let him live a good life, just like how Shen Congwen begged him.. Chapter 926 - Chapter 926:I will tell big brother that you like men Chapter 926:I will tell big brother that you like men Translator: 549690339 After the call with tan song, Chu baiqing sat on the sofa and gently rubbed his lips. Brother song said that he could feel whether he liked her or not. What did he feel? In fact, he already had an answer in his heart¡­ Gu Jue slept until noon the next day. When he woke up, he realized that Chu baiqing was not home. He wondered if he was dreaming. Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t back at all, he was still overseas. Yesterday¡¯s spicy fish sour and spicy noodles and that kiss were all just a dream? He called Chu Bai Qing¡¯s phone, and it was no longer the mechanical voice, but the call went through ¡­ Gu Jue looked at the name. It was Chu baiqing. It actually went through. These days, he had been calling Chu Bai Qing¡¯s number non-stop, hoping that it would suddenly go through. However, for six whole days, there were the same notifications. Every time, he would hope and then be irascible. Chu baiqing¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. Gu Jue felt that he had not heard Chu baiqing¡¯s voice over the phone for a long time. Gu Jue exhaled. When the warm breath brushed past his mouth, he felt waves of numbness. The image of him kissing Chu baiqing appeared clearly in his mind. Their tongues and lips were intertwined, and there was a sour and spicy taste. It wasn¡¯t a dream. He really kissed Chu Bai Qing again. It¡¯s really a mess. Gu Jue, you¡¯re crazy¡­ ¡°Where the f * ck are you?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s mood became irritable for no reason, so the words he asked were also very harsh. I¡¯m in the hospital. I just finished a surgery. There¡¯ll be another one in a while. I¡¯ll go home after 1 finish! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, making people feel comfortable. Just by listening to his voice, it was as if you could associate it with a face full of smiles. 1¡¯11 go home after I¡¯m done. Gu Jue¡¯s mood instantly brightened up after hearing these few words. He liked this feeling. In the past, Chu baiqing would always say,¡± let¡¯s go home ¡°What else is lacking at home?¡± ¡°What do we do when we get home ¡­¡± ¡°Home is the most comfortable, right?¡± ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it!¡± Gu Jue cleared his throat and said a little unnaturally. ¡°Just do whatever¡¯s in the fridge! I¡¯m not picky.¡± Chu Bai Qing paused for a few seconds before replying. Although her tone was light, Gu Jue could hear the smile in her voice. After hanging up the phone, Gu Jue opened the refrigerator and took a look. There was nothing to eat. He decided to go to the supermarket, but he didn¡¯t want to go by himself. He had been there before, but it was always with Chu baiqing. So, he called Feng Xi and asked her to go with him. Feng Xi found many excuses but couldn¡¯t come up with them. She had had enough of Gu Jue¡¯s temper. However, in the end, she could not win against Gu Jue¡¯s words, if you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll tell eldest brother that you like men. With that one sentence, Feng Xi obediently came out to accompany Gu Jue to shop at the supermarket. Pushing the cart behind Gu Jue, Feng Xi looked reluctant. Feng Xi¡¯s eyes almost fell out of her sockets as she watched Gu Jue choose between meat and vegetables. ¡°Lord Jue, you¡¯re going to ¡­ Cooking?¡± Feng Xi asked in disbelief. ¡°En, 1¡¯11 make it for Bai Qing!¡± Gu Jue answered naturally, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was very deep. Gu Jue did not notice his tone and natural smile. my good boy, you ¡­ F * ck¡­ Did you really cook the dishes that Bai Qing sent us last time?¡± Feng Xi suddenly thought of the photo Chu baiqing sent her. ¡°What picture?¡± Gu Jue asked in return.. Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: No one even bothered with him Chapter 927: No one even bothered with him Translator: 549690339 People like them usually didn¡¯t log in to WeChat, and Feng Xi had even registered their WeChat accounts for them. He even created a group and talked to them twice, but no one responded to him. After that, he stopped playing. ¡°It¡¯s the photo that your Bai Qing posted on his moments! I thought he was joking when he gave me a few dishes, but it turns out that you really made them¡­¡± Feng Xi could guarantee that even her big and third brothers wouldn¡¯t believe that Gu Jue was the one who cooked when they saw the photo. Because a person like him would never cook. He probably didn¡¯t even know what the kitchen was made of. He couldn¡¯t even tell the difference between oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar. ¡°Let me see!¡± Gu Jue wanted to know what Chu baiqing had sent. She was eager to know if he had only sent a photo or what he had said. With Chu Bai Qing¡¯s personality, he actually posted on his moments. What did he post? ¡°Can¡¯t you see for yourself? didn¡¯t I already register it for you?¡± Feng Xi thought about how she had registered for them on WeChat but no one was using it. She must have been so passionate back then. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it, hurry up!¡± It was normal for a person like Gu Jue, who disliked trouble, to not do this. Gu Jue¡¯s cell phone was so high-end, but it was only used to make calls and send messages. Later on, Gu Jue also found out that a mobile phone could be used to do many things, such as playing games. For a period of time after that, he smoked and drank all day. Later, he didn¡¯t want to die like this, so he kept his phone and played mobile games all day. Feng Xi took out her phone and found the post Chu baiqing had posted. ¡°Here, here, here, hurry up and take a look!¡± She passed the phone to Gu Jue impatiently. She really suspected that Gu Jue was treating Chu baiqing as his wife. Wasn¡¯t it just a WeChat moments? did he have to be so anxious? She once again began to doubt her strong possessiveness. What was her motive? She really regretted telling Gu Jue that she liked men. This had instead become a bargaining chip for him to threaten her. Why was he so unlucky? he finally understood why Chu baiqing sneaked out of the country. With Gu Jue¡¯s personality, who could stand him? he was overbearing, strong, and extremely unreasonable. He had to be the center of everything. Only when he was happy could others live well. Even Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t stand him, let alone other people. No wonder aunt Qin was so worried about Gu Jue¡¯s marriage and pondered about it every day. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s post, and the corners of his mouth naturally curved up. It was because of the words he had sent,¡±Lord Jue¡¯s first time ¡­¡± The few dishes in the picture were indeed made by himself, and they were black¡­ Then, he looked at the unified reply below, although it looks ugly, it tastes good. If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s try it together. He was complimenting his cooking. It felt like his wife was showing off. It was not bad to show off her husband¡¯s first time cooking. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s try it together.¡± This kind of invitation had an indescribable feeling. It was that kind of life that was particularly comfortable and happy. I hope everyone can feel this sweetness. Anyway, Gu Jue was particularly happy. ¡°Call big brother and third brother and ask them to come over for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll cook!¡± Lord Jue, who said that he would only serve Chu Bai Qing, was going to invite all his brothers.. Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: Gu Qingxin-even if he had the guts, he wouldnt dare to find anyone else Chapter 928: Gu Qingxin-even if he had the guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to find anyone else Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi¡¯s mouth was so wide that an egg could be stuffed in it as she looked at the picture on her phone. To let them eat such a dark dish? No way¡­ However, it did not matter whether he could eat or not. What was important was that he wanted to verify for himself whether Gu Jue really knew how to cook. If he really knew how to cook, Feng Xi felt like she could fly into the sky. It was an unbelievable thing. What kind of feeling was that? it was ¡­ It was especially horrifying¡­ Gu Jue saw something that looked good and felt that it could be cooked and eaten, so he threw it into the car. He could suddenly understand why so many aunties liked to go to the supermarket. It was really interesting¡­ Feng Xi looked at the shopping cart that was full of things and didn¡¯t have the energy to complain. Could this kind of person who took whatever he wanted, who didn¡¯t care if he knew how to cook or whether the date was fresh or not, really cook? The two of them carried a few bags of things and got out of the car. This was Feng Xi¡¯s first time visiting Chu baiqing¡¯s house. She had said that she wanted to come here for a gathering because of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s good environment. In particular, the plants that he had transplanted from abroad were pleasing to look at. However, every time she wanted to come, Gu Jue would try all sorts of ways to stop her and would not let her. He always liked to be unique to Chu baiqing, and he wanted to show that Chu baiqing treated him differently. For example, only he, Gu Jue, could live in Chu baiqing¡¯s house ¡­ Also, Chu baiqing had to listen to everything he said ¡­ There were too many such examples, so Feng Xi didn¡¯t want to talk about them. No one could stop Gu Jue when he was being childish. this place is really good. I have to ask Bai Qing when this place is for sale. I¡¯ll definitely buy it! Anyone who had been here once would like it. It was quiet and made one feel relaxed. ¡°Stop dreaming, this house is now under my name! It¡¯s mine.¡± Gu Jue was angry when he thought of Chu baiqing¡¯s intention to sell the house. Even though it was all in the past, he would still be very angry whenever he thought about it. ¡°Sold it to you?¡± The expression on Feng Xi¡¯s face was one of extreme regret. How come he didn¡¯t know that Chu baiqing was selling the villa? if he knew, he would definitely fight with Gu Jue for it. ¡°This is our shared property, but it¡¯s under my name so that he won¡¯t have any evil ideas in the future,¡± Gu Jue said this matter-of-factly, and his expression was also full of pride. He wanted to put it under his name to prevent Chu Bai Qing from selling the house again. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re husband and wife. What are you saying? What kind of crooked ideas could Bai Qing have, he can even find someone else behind your back, why is he so strange ¡­¡± Feng Xi felt strange after hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words. She also felt strange when she said that she would look for someone else behind his back. However, she felt that what she said was right. However, it was clearly strange, but why did she feel that it should be like this? shut up if you don¡¯t know how to talk. He wouldn¡¯t dare to find anyone else even if he had the guts. Gu Jue¡¯s face darkened. He wasn¡¯t angry that Feng Xi didn¡¯t know how to talk, but when he thought about how Chu baiqing would find someone else, it didn¡¯t matter if the person was a man or a woman. If he couldn¡¯t accept it, he would definitely not allow it. Once they entered the living room, Feng Xi exclaimed in admiration again. Chu baiqing¡¯s Villa wasn¡¯t big. However, the style of the decoration was quite high, and the whole thing looked very comfortable. Bai Qing¡¯s eyes are really good. I¡¯m looking for his advice for my renovation.. Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: One Gu Qing heart-Lord Jue, youre not even embarrassed Chapter 929: One Gu Qing heart-Lord Jue, you¡¯re not even embarrassed Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi threw away the shopping bags in her hands and started to admire the view. He didn¡¯t care that Jue had vented his anger at his place that day and had smashed his house into a mess. He extorted a sum of money without any hesitation and changed the decoration style of his house. He really liked the feeling of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s home. Chu Bai Qing did it himself, he was the one who created it. don¡¯t look for our Bai Qing. Do you think that renovating a house is just a matter of talking? he¡¯s so f * eking tired from all the surgeries he¡¯s been doing all day. Where would he find the time to give you advice? ¡± To put it bluntly, Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached for Chu baiqing. It was usually when Chu baiqing returned home, Gu Jue would not let him do anything. ¡°..¡±Feng Xi was completely speechless. These words didn¡¯t sound like something that Lord Jue would say. How could she say such warm and caring words to someone who¡¯d curse ¡®and¡¯ you ¡®the entire time? This is too f * eking scary, isn¡¯t it? Feng Xi decided that it was better for her to ask Chu baiqing personally. Someone like Gu Jue was possessive to the point of perversion. To be able to tolerate Chu baiqing going to the hospital for surgery every day was already a huge favor, right? He thought that Chu baiqing would be tired if someone else talked to him¡­ Gu Jue directed Feng Xi to put the things into the refrigerator. He took out a special recipe and combined it with the things he had bought to study what to cook. In fact, Gu Jue did not know how to cook any dish, but Lord Jue dared to make it. It was actually quite simple to copy it, but there was no guarantee that it would taste salty, light, and not well-cooked. Feng Xi watched Gu Jue busy himself with his own eyes. However, Lord Jue was indeed cooking¡­ It was too f * eking horrifying¡­ Feng Xi took out her phone and wanted to record this shocking moment. However, just as she was about to point her phone at Gu Jue. Gu Jue was also very good at using the vegetable knife now. He squinted at Feng Xi¡¯s phone and gestured with the knife in his hand ¡­ what¡¯s wrong with taking a photo? why can Bai Qing take one but not me? are we still brothers?¡± Feng Xi looked at the knife in Gu Jue¡¯s hand and slowly put down her phone. She said in an aggrieved tone. we are brothers, but what Bai Qing can do, you all might not be able to do. Gu Jue shrugged his shoulders and blurted out. He had never hidden the special privileges Chu baiqing had for him. Everyone knew that Chu baiqing was different to Gu Jue. ¡°F * ck¡­ Do you have to be so direct, it¡¯s so hurtful!¡± Feng Xi turned around and hit her head against the refrigerator. Why did she feel that this was Gu Jue¡¯s way of showing off his affection? and it was so f * eking strange ¡­ It was freaking horrifying again ¡­ you all can¡¯t stand my temper, only Bai Qing can, so pampering him and giving him special privileges is necessary! After he said this, Gu Jue even nodded. He felt that what he said made a lot of sense. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re still spoiling him? You¡¯re bullying him, alright? To say this, Lord Jue¡¯s old face isn¡¯t embarrassed at all!¡± Feng Xi felt that Chu baiqing was too pitiful. He had been bullied by Gu Jue for so many years, but he had no regrets. However, to Lord Jue, this kind of bullying was defined as love ¡­ ¡°F * ck, I cook for him every day and serve him. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± After hearing Feng Xi¡¯s words, Gu Jue couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He would never treat anyone else like how he treated Chu baiqing.. Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: You know nothing-you wont understand even if-explain it to you Chapter 930: You know nothing-you won¡¯t understand even if-explain it to you Translator: 549690339 Is this how you pamper someone? Serve Chu baiqing? Gu Jue? Did he miss something? Why did it feel like something had happened that he did not know about? all we know is that you bully Bai Qing every day, but you don¡¯t serve him every day. Feng Xi said righteously. She had to speak the truth. ¡°F * ck, you know nothing. You won¡¯t understand even if I explain it to you.¡± Gu Jue glared at Feng Xi. He was so good to Chu baiqing that he felt like he was being cheap. Even if she bullied him, she didn¡¯t do anything to him. Take yesterday¡¯s incident as an example. He was so angry that he had made up his mind to punish him. However, looking at his pathetic state, he could not bring himself to do it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the living room. I won¡¯t get in the way of your Lord Jue¡¯s cooking.¡± Feng Xi shrugged and walked out of the kitchen. He actually wanted to take a good look around Chu baiqing¡¯s Villa. ¡°You just sit on the sofa and don¡¯t touch anything. Chu baiqing can tell if something is moved or not. He¡¯ll be unhappy.¡± Gu Jue shouted at Feng Xi¡¯s back with the knife in his hand. Feng Xi turned around and looked at Gu Jue. Her eyes were filled with shock. He seemed to be starting to believe that Gu Jue was pampering Chu baiqing. It was unbelievable that his Lord Jue had to explain such a small matter to Chu Bai Qing. ¡°What are you looking at? sit down obediently and don¡¯t move!¡± Gu Jue warned Feng Xi again. Not only was Chu Bai Qing a clean freak, but he also had a slight obsessive-compulsive disorder. Everything must be placed in a certain position and must not be moved at all. ¡°When big brother and third brother come, I¡¯ll see if you dare to give them the same order.¡± Feng Xi walked out in a Huff. Why should the youngest be bullied? shouldn¡¯t she be the most pampered? Feng Xi didn¡¯t listen to Gu Jue. After she went out, she walked around and looked around. It was a rare opportunity to come here, so of course, he had to take a good look. Before she knew it. she had walked into the bedroom. To Feng Xi¡¯s surprise, Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were sleeping on the same bed. And wasn¡¯t this bed a little too big? It looked very comfortable, so Feng Xi went up and lay down. It was indeed very comfortable. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue¡¯s clothes were hung together in the cloakroom. One could tell whose clothes they were just by the style. Why did this feel like living at home? Feng Xi suddenly thought of something and rushed to the bathroom. As expected, there were two sets of toiletries and bathrobes. They were simply a couple ¡­ Feng Xi¡¯s head was about to explode. Could Chu baiqing and Gu Jue be a couple? And the two of them had been hiding it from everyone? Feng Xi liked men. He had admitted this to Gu Jue before. Gu Jue¡¯s reaction at that time told him that he was probably not¡­ However, how could he explain what he had seen? They could live together, but they were brothers. Sleeping on the same bed, that was too inexplicable. It wasn¡¯t like Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t have any other rooms. Feng Xi ran down the stairs, wanting to ask Gu Jue if he was a couple with Chu baiqing. As soon as he came down, yang and San came. To be honest, Feng Xi was a little nervous when she saw Huo zhongrao. After all, she couldn¡¯t let her brother know that he liked Shi Nian. Otherwise, before Shi Nian could be captured, he would be beaten to death by his big brother. ¡°Big brother, third brother!¡± Feng Xi greeted li beixiao and Huo zhongrao. For a moment, she forgot to ask Gu Jue.. Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: A gentle heart-no farewell to the child Chapter 931: A gentle heart-no farewell to the child Translator: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s not safe to go downstairs.¡± Huo zhongrao watched as Feng Xi skipped down the stairs and frowned as he scolded her unhappily. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡± Feng Xi rolled her eyes. Every time she saw her big brother, she would be scolded. This was also the reason why he was afraid of his big brother. Every time, he would lecture him as if he was a child. That was why he told everything to his third brother and didn¡¯t dare to tell his big brother. Third brother was still relatively easy to talk to, and he especially doted on him. In fact, she should let Gu Jue see what true pampering was. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for a farewell with the child.¡± Huo zhongrao was sitting on the sofa. This was his second time at Bai Qing¡¯s place. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t particularly used to coming to his house. She was completely white and felt that it was too glaring. Only a clean freak like Chu Bai Qing would like a single color tone. Li beixiao heard some noise from the kitchen and wanted to go over to take a look, but he was stopped by Feng Xi. ¡°Third brother, Gu Jue is cooking and he¡¯s making it look like a crime scene. You¡¯d better not go in.¡± Feng Xi wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all. Gu Jue¡¯s cooking was indeed like that. The entire kitchen was a mess. Every time he finished, Chu baiqing would call the lady over to clean up. Because Gu Jue only cared about doing the dishes and not cleaning up. If there were only the bowls, Chu baiqing would have washed them, but the kitchen was too messy, and he had no idea where to start. ¡°He really knows how to cook?¡± Even li beixiao was suspicious. third brother, I saw it. He really knows how to cook. At the very least, he can cut and understand the vegetables. From the looks of it, he must have cooked it before. He said that he cooks for Bai Qing every day. Feng Xi shrugged her shoulders. She could understand her third brother¡¯s feelings and surprise. Didn¡¯t she experience the same thing just now? This time, even Huo zhongrao was surprised. He cooked for Bai Qing every day? 1 wonder how Bai Qing is able to endure it. Judging from Gu Jue¡¯s attitude, I don¡¯t think the food he makes is edible. Feng Xi said softly as she glanced in the direction of the kitchen. She acted like a thief and spoke very softly, afraid that Gu Jue would hear her. it¡¯s already good enough that he can cook. It¡¯s quite surprising whether it¡¯s good or not. Right, big brother? ¡± Li beixiao asked Huo zhongrao with a smile. He would not be surprised if anyone here cooked. However, it was Gu Jue, and he was surprised. Actually, he still had a lot of things to do today, but Feng Xi said that Gu Jue would cook for him personally. He had invited everyone to a gathering, so he had to come no matter what. He had to personally taste Gu Jue¡¯s cooking. yes, he¡¯s still changed after being with Bai Qing. Bai Qing¡¯s personality still has some influence on him. At that time, aunt Qin was very much in agreement to let Gu Jue and Chu baiqing spend more time together. Chu baiqing had a very gentle personality, while Gu Jue had a very short temper. She thought that Gu Jue would be more or less affected by Chu baiqing¡¯s personality if he learned from someone else. Now, it seemed that the effect was not bad. Gu Jue could hear them talking in the living room, but he could not hear what they were talking about. He was busy in the kitchen, and it felt pretty good. He looked at the time. Chu baiqing was coming back soon. This was the first time so many people had come to their house, so she didn¡¯t know if Chu Bai Qing would be used to it. When Chu baiqing parked the car, he saw three familiar cars. He was surprised. Why did his brothers come to his house? The first thought that came to her mind was that something must have happened to Gu Jue. Otherwise, they would not have come to his house.. Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: Taking a picture of Gu Jues back Chapter 932: Taking a picture of Gu Jue¡¯s back Translator: 549690339 They knew that she liked the quiet, so they didn¡¯t come over. Gu Jue was the only one here. It was usually so quiet that it was as if the villa did not exist. When he walked into the living room, Chu baiqing heard the sound of the television and the laughter of people chatting. There was also a faint smell of food mixed in. To be exact, it wasn¡¯t very fragrant, but one could smell the smell of stir-fried vegetables. ¡°Big brother, third brother, Feng Xi, when did you come over?¡± Chu baiqing put down his car keys, changed his shoes, and greeted the three of them with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s been here for a while. Gu Jue said that he¡¯s going to cook for us.¡± Li beixiao pointed in the direction of the kitchen and smiled. Feng Xi was so hungry that she lay on the sofa like a corpse. Huo zhongrao, who was watching the Military Channel, nodded at Chu baiqing and turned back to the TV. ¡°Big brother, third brother, I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± Chu baiqing would always change his clothes when he got home. He had many habits and everyone was used to it. Chu baiqing changed his clothes and went straight to the kitchen. The moment he entered, he saw a mess. It was more serious than he had expected. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Chu baiqing asked with a smile when he saw Gu Jue¡¯s flustered appearance. That smile seemed to be able to automatically block out the chaos in the kitchen. no need, I¡¯ll do it myself. You go and rest! Gu Jue glanced at Chu baiqing. His throat tightened when he saw the smile on his face. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the kiss yesterday. Although on the way back, the two of them pretended that nothing had happened. However, that was just an act. They both knew it in their hearts ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not tired. What else haven¡¯t you done?¡± He looked at the few dishes that he had already made, although they still didn¡¯t look good. However, Chu baiqing still had some confidence in Gu Jue¡¯s cooking skills. After all, compared to the first time, it was already very good. ¡°You help as you see fit! I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do, tsk¡­ I didn¡¯t cook the rice!¡± Gu Jue suddenly remembered that there was no rice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chu Bai Qing rolled up his sleeves and started to help. (<_H¡°..nWhen Gu Jue put the fish into the pot, the oil splashed out, causing him to curse. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart warmed when he saw Gu Jue cooking and fighting. If aunt Qin were to see Gu Jue in this state, she would definitely not believe that he was her son¡¯s. Chu baiqing took out his phone and took a picture of Gu Jue¡¯s back as he was cooking. ¡°Do you need me to give you a proper face?¡± Gu Jue turned around and asked with a smile. His eyes stopped on Chu baiqing¡¯s face and he didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°This is really a difference in treatment!¡± Feng Xi¡¯s cold and unhappy voice came from the kitchen door. Why was the difference in treatment so obvious? when he wanted to take a picture just now, Gu Jue wanted to cut him with a knife. Chu Bai Qing took a picture of him, but he wasn¡¯t angry, he even smiled like a flower. He actually asked if he wanted to show his face? Did he have to be so infuriating? ¡°You have an opinion?¡± When Gu Jue turned around to look at Feng Xi, the smile on his face immediately disappeared. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go out. 1 don¡¯t want to look for trouble here. I don¡¯t think you need my help!¡± Feng Xi was so angry that she wanted to fight with Gu Jue, but she couldn¡¯t win. ¡°Feng Xi, wash some fruits and take them out to eat. I think Jue will have to wait a little longer.¡± Chu baiqing took a look. Gu Jue had only made two dishes, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat for a while. ¡°Maybe we should eat some fruits. It¡¯s probably time for supper..¡± Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: One Gu Qing Xin ... Why is your face red? Chapter 933: One Gu Qing Xin ¡­ Why is your face red? Translator: 549690339 Actually, Feng Xi wasn¡¯t here to help. She was just too hungry and came to the kitchen to find something to eat. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wait, go home. I¡¯m not willing to let you eat.¡± Gu Jue was getting a little annoyed from cooking. There were so many people, so he had to have at least eight dishes. He ate with Chu baiqing, so he only made two dishes. It felt pretty easy. He felt that he was too busy to do so much. He had seen his mother cook very quickly, and she had finished cooking a few dishes in a short while. Moreover, they were all served at the same table. Why was it so messy when it came to him? ¡°Jue ¡­ Don¡¯t say that!¡± Chu baiqing said softly to Gu Jue. Even if brothers could joke around, they were all guests at home and couldn¡¯t act like they usually did. Bai Qing, you¡¯re the best. Gu Jue is such a bully. I came to your house, but you didn¡¯t let me touch anything. 1 can¡¯t touch anything. Feng Xi immediately ran over to Chu baiqing and started complaining. ¡°No way? Aren¡¯t you lying on the bed?¡± Chu baiqing asked Feng Xi with a smile. He immediately regretted asking this question, because Gu Jue had already walked over like the wind. Chu baiqing could feel any small change in the house. Gu Jue would not lie in the middle of the bed. Instead, he would lie on the side. However, when he went to change his clothes just now, he saw the wrinkles on the bed at a glance. Her brothers wouldn¡¯t go upstairs, let alone the bedroom, so it could only be Feng Xi. I didn¡¯t f * eking forbid you from touching things. How dare you f * eking lie on the bed?¡± Gu Jue was still holding the spatula in his hand, and Feng Xi hid behind Chu baiqing. ¡°Bai Qing, your eyes are like radar! I¡¯m convinced.¡± Feng Xi felt so aggrieved. It was just lying on the bed, was there a need to do that? ¡°And you, Jue. You¡¯re making it seem like I slept with your wife. Look at you.¡± What did he mean by not afraid of death? Feng Xi was not afraid of death at all. In fact, Chu baiqing had no intention of criticizing Feng Xi at all. He felt really sorry, but Feng Xi¡¯s words made his face blush unnaturally. Feng Xi had gone to the bedroom. She must have found out that he and Gu Jue were sleeping in the same bed ¡­ Feng Xi didn¡¯t mean anything by that, she was just making an analogy, but Chu baiqing felt very awkward. He remembered that when he was in school, there would always be people who would joke that he was Gu Jue¡¯s wife ¡­ If it was in the past, Gu Jue wouldn¡¯t have thought much of her words. But now, he felt that the reason why he cared about her was very similar to what Feng Xi had said. That bed was his and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s bed, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to touch it. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing, his eyes complicated and deep. Chu baiqing¡¯s face was still red from embarrassment. He didn¡¯t want Gu Jue to see him in such a sorry state. She turned around and pushed Feng Xi to the door. ¡°Alright, Feng Xi, you can leave now! I¡¯ll wash the fruits and send them out.¡± ¡°I bought grapes today. I want to eat grapes.¡± Feng Xi was naturally willing to do it since she didn¡¯t have to do it herself. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to stare at Gu Jue anymore. After Feng Xi left, Chu baiqing felt the atmosphere become even more awkward. When he passed by Gu Jue, Chu baiqing lowered his head and wanted to walk over. However, she was stopped by Gu Jue with a strong force. Then, her body was pushed against the refrigerator with a heavy force. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was hoarse and anxious, and his words were so hot that they hit Chu baiqing¡¯s face. Chu baiqing glanced behind Gu Jue. He was afraid that Feng Xi would turn back again. Their current position was too intimate.. Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: Gu Jue, dont make trouble anymore, wake up Chapter 934: Gu Jue, don¡¯t make trouble anymore, wake up Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing turned his head away. His warm face turned even redder. He tried to push Gu Jue away, but Gu Jue raised his hands up. ¡°Jue, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Chu baiqing said to Gu Jue with a little embarrassment. He deliberately lowered his voice, as if he was afraid of being heard. Usually, there were only the two of them in the house, but now yang and third brother were in the living room and could come into the kitchen at any time. Such a position could easily cause misunderstandings. Misunderstanding what? ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why are you blushing?¡± Gu Jue was looking into Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes as he spoke, but as he looked, his eyes moved downwards. He stared at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s lips, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s lips were thin and beautiful. It was because of these beautiful lips that he looked so good when he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s hot, let go of me, someone can come in at any time, stop fooling around!¡± Chu baiqing thought about the phone call his third brother had given him. He said that Feng Xi had a man at home and she actually fell in love with him. Third brother couldn¡¯t understand and was very angry about this. He hadn¡¯t talked to Feng Xi yet. Because he had always indulged Feng Xi, third brother felt that he was responsible for Feng Xi¡¯s nonsense. Now, third brother could not understand the sexual relationship and feelings between men. Therefore, he could not let his third brother see him in this position with Gu Jue. ¡°Is it because Feng Xi said the word¡± wife Gu Jue lowered his head slightly. Once some things started, they would no longer be under control. For example, when it came to kissing, one really got addicted after kissing once, and couldn¡¯t stop. Just as Gu J tie¡¯s lips were about to touch hers, Chu baiqing turned his head again. ¡°Gu Jue, stop fooling around. Wake up!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s voice was very low. He couldn¡¯t let Gu Jue kiss him again. She let him kiss her again in a daze. Gu Jue narrowed his eyes at Chu baiqing, his breathing becoming more and more rapid. He wasn¡¯t a man with a strong sexual desire, but recently, whenever he saw Chu baiqing, he would feel and react. It was completely out of his control, and it made him feel lost. He was sure that he did not like men. He was not a pervert, but he did not know why he was like this. ¡°It¡¯s burnt¡­¡± Chu baiqing smelled something burnt. And it was smoking ¡­ <<_H¡°..¡±Gu Jue turned around and looked at the pot that was smoking. He wanted to make braised fish, but it was already done ¡­ Gu Jue let go of Chu baiqing and quickly walked over to turn off the fire. Looking at the pot that was still smoking, it seemed like they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat fish tonight. He turned back to look at Chu baiqing, moving his wrist. It seemed like he had hurt him. Not only did he fail to eat the fish, he also failed to eat Chu baiqing. Gu Jue finally made eight dishes. The remaining two dishes were finished products, the roast goose and the pig¡¯s trotter that Feng Xi wanted to eat. Huo zhongrao looked at the table full of dishes. They didn¡¯t look good, but they smelled okay. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a myriad of emotions and also very gratified. Gu Jue was actually able to cook. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it. Li beixiao picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of red braised pork. To be honest, he had only tried a bite and was already prepared for it to taste bad or salty. However, unexpectedly, it tasted good. ¡°The taste is similar to little Jiang Nan¡¯s.¡± This was li beixiao¡¯s evaluation.. Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: Gu Qingxin-he held his hand under the table Chapter 935: Gu Qingxin-he held his hand under the table Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Of course, it was similar. This was the red braised pork from little Jiang Nan. Gu Jue called this the omnipotent red braised ingredient. It could be used to braised almost anything. Furthermore, as long as it was cooked, it would taste good. Feng Xi didn¡¯t believe it. He could actually make something that tasted similar to little Jiangnan. He was bragging! He also picked up a piece of red braised meat and put it in his mouth. Then, his expression changed. It changed from disdain to shock. It really did have the same taste. ¡°It really is ¡­ It¡¯s almost the same. Big brother, try it.¡± In order to make sure that there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with her taste, Feng Xi asked Huo zhongrao to try it. Huo zhongrao also took a bite, and his smile deepened. ¡°The chefs in little Jiangnan can go home now. Gu Jue¡¯s food is better than theirs.¡± Huo zhongrao tightened his grip on his chopsticks, his eyes full of relief. Out of all his brothers, Gu Jue and Feng Xi were the ones who gave him the biggest headache. Fortunately, Bai Qing was watching over Gu Jue, so he didn¡¯t have to worry too much. Now that Gu Jue had changed so much, he really felt very happy. Chu baiqing lowered his head and laughed. He was thinking that when they ate the braised pork ribs later, his brothers would realize that they all tasted the same. Oh right, and braised chicken wings ¡­ Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and squeezed it hard. There was no need for him to make his warning clear. Chu baiqing raised his head and looked at Gu Jue. Seeing him looking at him with a half-smile, Chu baiqing awkwardly tried to pull his hand back, but Gu Jue held it even tighter. Big brother, third brother, and Feng Xi were still talking about how good the food was. She didn¡¯t look at them, but she couldn¡¯t see them. Her hand was under the table and the tablecloth was covering it, but Chu baiqing was still very nervous. However, Gu Jue looked at everyone eating the dishes he made as if it was all natural. Gu Jue¡¯s slightly rough fingers rubbed Chu baiqing¡¯s palm, causing his face to turn red. Chu baiqing felt that if Gu Jue continued like this, who knew what he would do. He had always done things as he pleased, doing whatever he wanted. ¡°Bai Qing, what¡¯s wrong, are you not feeling well? Why are you blushing?¡± Li beixiao, who was sitting opposite Chu baiqing, could see everything clearly. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s skin was fairer, so her red face was more obvious. it¡¯s nothing, third brother. 1 was just busy in the kitchen. Chu Bai Qing smiled, trying to sound as calm as he could. He tried to pull back his hand again, but Gu Jue still did not let go. ¡°Drink some water.¡± Gu Jue pushed his glass of water in front of Chu baiqing. Chu Bai Qing picked it up with his left hand and took a sip. He could not even pick up his chopsticks to eat because his right hand was being held by Gu Jue. He pinched Gu Jue¡¯s fingers hard, indicating that he should stop messing around and quickly let go. However, Gu Jue did not mind. He seemed to be enjoying it. He was pinching her fingers. In fact, Gu Jue did not know why his actions and actions were out of control. However, that was what he wanted to do, and he had always been a person who followed his heart. So, when he wanted to hold Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand, he did. And after he did, he felt really good. Especially when he saw how nervous Chu Bai Qing was, his heart was filled with excitement. ¡°Bai Qing, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Feng Xi sat beside Chu baiqing and asked as he chewed on a piece of rib without moving his chopsticks. After Feng Xi finished speaking, Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao also looked at Chu baiqing.. Chapter 936 - Chapter 936: He looked at Gu Jue and warned him with a cold face Chapter 936: He looked at Gu Jue and warned him with a cold face Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing felt like he was being roasted on a fire. Gu Jue still did not let go. He was really annoyed. She stepped on Gu Jue¡¯s foot with force. Gu Jue was wearing slippers, so he groaned in pain and let go of Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. ¡°I have a long surgery today, and 1 had a late lunch, so I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Chu baiqing did not even look at Gu Jue. He grabbed his chopsticks and placed both his hands on the table. He did not give Gu Jue a chance to hold his hand again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Li beixiao asked Gu Jue, who did not look good. ¡°I¡¯m fine, third brother. Bai Qing stepped on my foot.¡± Gu Jue said very casually. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand tightened around his chopsticks. He picked up a piece of pork rib and ate it. With the red braised sauce from little Jiangnan, the taste was naturally not bad. As everyone ate and drank, Feng Xi suddenly realized a problem. ¡°Third brother, you didn¡¯t drink. Try these dishes and see if they taste the same.¡± Feng Xi pointed at the red braised meat, red braised chicken wings, and red braised ribs with her chopsticks. ¡°Yes, they all smell the same!¡± In fact, li beixiao had already noticed it, but he didn¡¯t say it. He was wondering why only these three dishes tasted good while the rest were ordinary. Later on, he thought about it and realized that it was all braised, so it was a matter of the ingredients. eating can¡¯t shut your mouth. Hurry up and eat! Gu Jue rolled his eyes at Feng Xi. little Jiangnan was the one who got the ingredients, but I did make it. Gu Jue did not hide anything and told her directly. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you can make it. It¡¯s not easy.¡± Huo zhongrao had already tasted it, but he didn¡¯t say anything. It was already good enough that he could walk into the kitchen. Bai Qing, have you had enough of such unpalatable dishes? Gu Jue said he makes them for you every day! Big brother and third brother were both here, so Feng Xi felt that someone was backing him up, so he didn¡¯t care about what he said. She was clearly trying to ruin Gu Jue¡¯s reputation and go against him. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. Besides, Jue doesn¡¯t cook every day. 1 think it¡¯s quite delicious. Maybe you¡¯re not used to it.¡± Chu baiqing was telling the truth. He thought that Gu Jue¡¯s food was quite delicious. This was probably what it meant to love the house and its Crow! When you like someone, you will feel that anything you want to do is good. ¡°Hehe ¡­ Bai Qing, you¡¯re just helping Gu Jue. There¡¯s no point in doing this.¡± Hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, it was obvious that he was on Gu Jue¡¯s side. Feng Xi felt very wronged ¡­ ¡°Feng Xi, eat your food. When will we be able to eat your cooking?¡± Every time Feng Xi and Gu Jue met, they would argue for a while, giving everyone a headache. ¡°I¡¯m not cooking, it¡¯s all oil and smoke.¡± Feng Xi quickly waved her hands. He wasn¡¯t going to enter the kitchen. This time, she said it with determination, but after that, Feng Xi fell in love with the kitchen. Gu Jue squinted his eyes at Chu baiqing and saw both his hands on the table. He placed his hand on Chu baiqing¡¯s thigh, and this time, he purposely moved his feet away from Chu baiqing. The smile on Chu baiqing¡¯s face froze. He looked at Gu Jue and warned him with a cold face. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were filled with evil. His hand slowly moved towards Chu baiqing¡¯s inner thigh. Gu Jue¡¯s action shocked Chu baiqing so much that he dropped the chopsticks in his hand. She then grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s restless hand. She glared at him in embarrassment. Who knew that Gu Jue would actually ¡°accidentally¡± knock over the glass of water. The water splashed down and soaked Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes. Gu Jue¡¯s sleeves were wet too. big brother, you guys eat first. I¡¯ll go change my clothes with Bai Qing.. Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: Gu Qingxin-why didnt I realize before that you like to blush so much Chapter 937: Gu Qingxin-why didn¡¯t I realize before that you like to blush so much Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue had always been a rash person. Therefore, no one paid much attention to him. But Chu Bai Qing was very clear that he did it on purpose. When Chu Bai Qing got up, he realized that the bottom of his belt was wet. He was very angry in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t explode in front of everyone. Gu Jue¡¯s intention to kiss him in the kitchen was already very obvious. Now that they were going back to their room, who knew what he was going to do? Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble at this time. Gu Jue was doing things based on his feelings, and he could not let him mess around. I¡¯ll go change my clothes. You accompany big brother and the others. Your sleeve is only a little wet, it¡¯s no big deal! Chu baiqing pressed down on Gu Jue¡¯s shoulders to stop him from getting up. He smiled and said. ¡°Then you go!¡± Gu Jue replied with a smile. He picked up his chopsticks and did not say anything else. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tensed up nerves finally relaxed. He turned around and walked out of the restaurant. Gu Jue ate a few mouthfuls of food and stood up. big brother, I¡¯m going to change my clothes. My sleeves are wet and 1 feel uncomfortable. In fact, Gu Jue¡¯s sleeves were only slightly wet. ¡°Go. We¡¯re not outsiders, so you don¡¯t have to accompany me.¡± Huo zhongrao waved his hand, indicating for Gu Jue to do as he pleased. When Gu Jue turned around, the corners of his mouth curled up into an evil smile. The angle of his smile was very evil. Chu Bai Qing had just put on his pants and was about to pull them up when the door to the cloakroom opened. Chu baiqing turned around and saw Gu Jue leaning against the door, looking at him. And because he was in a daze, he stopped pulling up his pants. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes stared at Chu baiqing¡¯s legs without any hesitation, and slowly, they turned Scarlet. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face turned red. He turned around and pulled up his pants. Ever since Gu Jue said that he wanted to restore their relationship to how it was before, and that he would never quarrel over irrelevant people again ¡­ Chu baiqing felt like their relationship had returned to the past. However, Gu Jue¡¯s occasional display of affection left Chu baiqing at a loss. After the kiss yesterday, Gu Jue had a reaction and rubbed his face against his body without any restraint. Chu baiqing realized that the way Gu Jue looked at him was getting more and more unscrupulous. Just like in the kitchen just now, he did not hide his intention to kiss him at all. And just now, she was holding his hand or touching his thigh ¡­ Chu baiqing was embarrassed, but Gu Jue acted as if it was only natural. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize before that you like to blush so much, huh?¡± Gu Jue walked towards Chu baiqing step by step. Seeing him panic and lose his head made him feel especially good. Especially when he looked at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s embarrassed and angry face. It was as if he couldn¡¯t do anything to him and could only endure it. It made him want to press him down and bully him. ¡°Can you stop fooling around? just now¡­ Why are you holding my hand? what will big brother and the others think if they see this?¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want Gu Jue to be like this again, so he patiently explained to him. As Gu Jue got closer and closer, Chu baiqing could only retreat. He was forced to retreat to the wardrobe by Gu Jue until he had nowhere to go. ¡°If I like to hold it, then so be it. Why can¡¯t I hold it? Then do you want to hold it back?¡± Gu Jue had his hands in his pockets. He looked lazy, and if his tone was lazy, it would have been a different kind of feeling. Chu baiqing had always thought that he had a glib tongue, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t do anything to the shameless Gu Jue.. Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: Chu baiqing knew that he was beyond redemption Chapter 938: Chu baiqing knew that he was beyond redemption Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue was half a head taller than Chu baiqing, so when Chu baiqing lowered his head, he could not see his expression clearly. Gu Jue suddenly pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw and forced him to look at him. Gu Jue realized that he liked this action more and more. This man was used to doing frivolous actions to women. He liked doing it to Chu Bai Qing more and more. ¡°Can you guess what 1 want to do to you?¡± Gu Jue leaned forward slightly and whispered into Chu baiqing¡¯s ear. That deep voice was lazy as if he had just woken up, and it was hoarse. ¡°Jue, what are you doing?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw hurt a little from Gu Jue¡¯s grip. After all, she was facing the person she liked. With such a close distance between the two, it was impossible for a normal person to remain indifferent. ¡°What do I want to do to you? What are you ¡­¡± He repeated Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words, like he was mumbling, but also like he was asking himself. Chu Bai Qing felt his ear being bitten. It wasn¡¯t painful, but it was itchy. Just as Chu Bai Qing wanted to speak, her ear was bitten again. Ever since they were young, Gu Jue would bite Chu baiqing¡¯s ear from time to time, as if he was playing a prank. Because Chu baiqing had always been easy to bully since he was young, Gu Jue was already used to it. However, the bite when she was young was ¡°Gu Jue, stop fooling around ¡­¡± Chu baiqing opened his mouth when Gu Jue kissed him on the neck. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t notice that his voice had changed a few tones, but it was gentler than usual and more innocent. Gu Jue had never felt that his name was so alluring when it came out of Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. He raised his head and looked at Chu Bai Qing. Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes were warm and moist, while Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were Scarlet. It was as if a ball of fire had been ignited. A slight pain came from above her collarbone. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t need to look in the mirror to know that her hair must be red and purple. His skin could be scarred with just a little force, not to mention that Gu Jue had done it on purpose just now. ¡°Bai Qing, why are you so ¡­ 1 don¡¯t know what happened to me ¡­ No, everything is wrong.¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was hoarse. He was like a person who had not drunk water for a long time. His voice made one¡¯s heart ache. Chu baiqing slowly closed his eyes. This time, he saw the clear emotions in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes. It was the most direct expression of his feelings. When Gu Jue¡¯s kiss landed on his lips again, Chu baiqing knew that he was beyond redemption. Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing all the way to the bed. Chu Bai Qing was no match for him in strength and was pressed down by him. No matter how he called Gu Jue, he ignored him. ¡°Gu Jue, calm down. Big brother and the others are downstairs.¡± Just as Gu Jue was about to lose his mind, Chu baiqing grabbed his hand and shouted. His voice trembled as he spoke. He really couldn¡¯t handle it. Such a domineering and aggressive Gu Jue, as well as his plundering aura, made Chu baiqing panic. Usually, Gu Jue would do whatever he wanted and never cared about it. Now, he would not be able to control himself. 1 can¡¯t calm down anymore, Chu baiqing. I¡¯m f. eking sick, I¡¯m sick., get sick every time, see you ¡­ I can¡¯t., eking calm down. I feel like I¡¯m crazy¡­¡± Gu Jue growled as he hugged Chu baiqing tightly. This was Chu baiqing, the Chu baiqing who had been in his life since he was young, and he was driven crazy by¡­. Chapter 939 - Chapter 939:I cant bear it, help me! Chapter 939:I can¡¯t bear it, help me! Translator: 549690339 Even without Gu Jue saying anything, Chu baiqing could already feel it. However, Gu Jue said it to him so clearly, and with his actions, he wanted him to feel it. There was an awkward atmosphere between the two of them. ¡°Bai Qing, if there¡¯s anything you want to say, let¡¯s wait for big brother and the others to leave before we talk, okay?¡± When they were in the cloakroom, Chu baiqing saw the desire in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes. He knew that they had to have a good talk. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore, Bai Qing, this is so uncomfortable!¡± Gu Jue was lying on Chu baiqing¡¯s neck, panting heavily. His body was already tensed to a certain extent, and he could explode at any moment. big brother and the others are all downstairs. Bear with it¡­ As a man, Chu baiqing knew that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°I can¡¯t bear it, help me!¡± Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and said coyly. Time passed by, and ten minutes later ¡­ In the cloakroom, Gu Jue stood by the cabinet with a refreshed expression and picked out a shirt for Chu baiqing. ¡°You can cover it with this!¡± Gu Jue walked into the bathroom and saw Chu baiqing washing his hands with his head lowered. He smiled and waved the panting shirt in his hand. Chu baiqing looked up at himself in the mirror. The collars of his home clothes were very wide, and on his exposed skin, a few red marks could be clearly seen when we go downstairs later, don¡¯t be like that just now. Third brother is a meticulous person, he can see ¡­ Chu baiqing took the shirt Gu Jue chose and wanted to change into it in the bathroom. However, Gu Jue grabbed her arm. if you don¡¯t want me to make a scene later, you can change here! A man¡¯s body and mind were free, and it was with Chu Bai Qing¡­ He ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. The two of them had been here for more than 20 minutes. It would be unreasonable if they didn¡¯t go down now. Chu baiqing turned his back to Gu Jue as he took off his clothes. Before he could put on his shirt, Gu Jue hugged him from behind. ¡°Bai Qing, let¡¯s just continue like this, okay? Don¡¯t think about anything, just do it!¡± Hugging Chu baiqing tightly, Gu Jue felt a sense of security. He didn¡¯t want to use his brain to think about things that he couldn¡¯t understand. He felt that after this layer of window paper was broken, his heart was no longer depressed. He could do whatever he wanted to Chu baiqing¡­ He didn¡¯t need to restrain himself anymore. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart ached. He knew that Gu Jue would not be willing to face this problem. He was such a person who didn¡¯t want to use his brain. How could he think of such a complicated problem? ¡°I want to put on some clothes. It¡¯s cold!¡± The most important thing now was to go downstairs. He could not delay any longer. Gu Jue unwillingly let go of Chu baiqing. He wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t care about anything. Just like what Bai Qing said, third brother was a meticulous person, and it was easy for him to discover something. And their current situation was really not suitable for them to be discovered. He couldn¡¯t understand why Feng Xi was so afraid that her big brother and third brother would find out that he liked men. Because it would be very troublesome ¡­ ¡°Oh right, Feng Xi likes men, so she¡¯s keeping them at home now!¡± He had never told Chu Bai Qing about this before. He didn¡¯t think there was much to say, but now, he wanted Chu Bai Qing to know. Actually, Gu Jue was in a dilemma. He felt that he was different from Feng Xi. Feng Xi liked men, while he liked to be with Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing¡¯s hand that was buttoning his shirt paused. It turned out that Gu Jue also knew that Feng Xi liked men. Then how much of the reason he treated her like this was because of Feng Xi¡¯s influence? Chapter 940 - Chapter 940: Bai Qing, are you avoiding me? Chapter 940: Bai Qing, are you avoiding me? Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s expression. He was so calm and not surprised at all. It was obvious that he knew what was going on. Otherwise, how could there be no reaction to this matter? ¡°Do you already know?¡± Gu Jue wondered how Chu baiqing would know! Feng Xi shouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to tell him. ¡°Yes, third brother told me.¡± It was obvious that Gu Jue was helping Feng Xi to hide the truth. ¡°Tsk, third brother actually knows? then big brother? Big brother definitely doesn¡¯t know, or he would have kicked Feng Xi to death long ago. I told you that he would be crazy to like that man. If big brother finds out about this ¡­¡± Gu Jue was so focused on talking about Feng Xi that he didn¡¯t notice Chu baiqing¡¯s expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs! Big brother and the others are still waiting!¡± Chu baiqing interrupted Gu Jue. She walked past him and out of the bathroom. Gu Jue reached out and grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s arm. I¡¯m not saying ¡­ I¡¯m talking about Feng Xi. Don¡¯t you mean we ¡­¡± ¡°F. ck, what the., ck am 1 going to say¡­¡± you don¡¯t like me. You¡¯re not crazy, so 1 don¡¯t mind! Chu baiqing knew that his words were a little sour, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°. didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± Gu Jue¡¯s face darkened slightly. He was a little angry at himself for not being able to explain clearly. ¡°I know!¡± Chu baiqing smiled as he looked at Gu Jue, but the smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°Go down!¡± Gu Jue let go of Chu baiqing¡¯s arm and said in a deep voice. The good mood he had after Chu Bai Qing made him comfortable disappeared in an instant. As soon as Chu baiqing walked out of the bedroom, he ran into Feng Xi who was looking for them. I thought you guys went to bed. What took you so long? big brother asked me to come up and take a look! Feng Xi kissed him lazily. She looked up and saw that Gu Jue¡¯s expression was not very good. he took a shower. He¡¯s a clean freak. That¡¯s how he is! Gu Jue replied naturally, as if what he said was true. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything and just went downstairs. Feng Xi shrugged. With Chu baiqing¡¯s radar-like eyes, he could tell just by lying down. There was nothing to be surprised about after taking a shower with wet clothes. The meal ended at around 10 pm. Li beixiao did not drink. He was in charge of sending Huo zhongrao and Feng Xi back. After everyone had left, the entire house fell silent. Chu Bai Qing finished cleaning the table and looked at the messy kitchen. He wanted to clean it up too. It was mainly because he did not want to face Gu Jue after what happened tonight. It was impossible for them to lie on the same bed as if nothing had happened. At the very least, he could not do it. Moreover, Gu Jue had clearly said that he had a reaction to her, and he had a strong desire for her. leave it there. Let the housekeeper clean it up tomorrow. Let¡¯s go to sleep! Gu Jue said to Chu baiqing as he yawned. It was almost 11 pm. He was quite tired from cooking today, so he just wanted to hug Chu Bai Qing and have a good sleep. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know that Gu Jue was simply sleeping. He naturally understood that Gu Jue had pressed him down on the bed while he was eating and wanted to continue with the unfinished business ¡­ ¡°You go to sleep first! I¡¯m not tired yet, so I¡¯ll sleep after I¡¯m done.¡± In fact, Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t want to touch these oily things. He felt uncomfortable with his hands. ¡°Bai Qing, are you hiding from me?¡± Gu Jue squinted his eyes at Chu baiqing, who was frowning. Gu Jue knew Chu baiqing very well. He didn¡¯t want to wash the dishes or clean up the greasy pots and pans.. Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: One Gu Qings heart-, this frustration with nowhere to vent Chapter 941: One Gu Qing¡¯s heart-, this frustration with nowhere to vent Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue, his warm eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°Jue, let¡¯s have a talk!¡± Chu baiqing walked out of the kitchen first. He felt like he needed to have a good talk. Just as Gu Jue had asked, he was indeed avoiding him, but was there any use in hiding? Under the same roof, where else could they hide? Gu Jue frowned. He hated talking the most. He really did not like it¡­ The two of them sat on the sofa, and the soft music reverberated in the living room. Everyone had a good time tonight and did not drink too much. In view of the last time they had drunk hard liquor and slept in the living room for a night. Gu Jue offered to have some red wine. The two of them didn¡¯t clink their glasses and just drank by themselves. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. If Gu Jue didn¡¯t want to say anything, he would wait for Chu baiqing to speak. ¡°I asked you once before, do you like me?¡± Chu Bai Qing asked directly. There was no need to beat around the bush when talking to Gu Jue, because he could very likely lose his temper because of you. ¡°I like ¡­¡± Gu Jue answered without any hesitation. the ¡®like¡¯ I¡¯m asking about is the kind of like that tan song and Shen Cong have, not the kind of like that they don¡¯t hate! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were deep and sharp. Gu Jue¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. The incident between tan song and Shen Shen con flashed across his mind. The scenes played out like a movie ¡­ Everyone said that they were crazy and perverts, and he had said the same thing. Now that Chu baiqing asked him if he liked Chu baiqing, the answer in his mind was different from tan song and Shen chenshen¡¯s. He was different from them. How could he be the same as them? their destructive love had destroyed everything in the end. He didn¡¯t want that kind of love, No¡­ He just liked being with Chu baiqing. Just being together like this was good enough. ¡°Bai Qing, in fact, other than becoming more intimate with each other, nothing has changed between us, right?¡± Gu Jue finished the red wine in his glass. He was not very interested in anything. Everything was dispensable, even managing the business was inattentive. But, he wanted to be with Chu Bai Qing, and he wanted to be with him. ¡°We used to be brothers, but what are we now? Intimate things? You mean kissing and comforting each other before going to bed?¡± Under normal circumstances, Chu Bai Qing wouldn¡¯t be able to say such simple and crude words. He could only say it because of the alcohol. Gu Jue was rendered speechless by her rebuttal. He did think so ¡­ Looking at Gu Jue, Chu baiqing smiled and said again,¡± if this kind of relationship isn¡¯t love, then it¡¯s defined as having an affair! Chu baiqing¡¯s nonchalant words completely infuriated Gu Jue. He suddenly threw the wine glass in his hand, and the thin glass shattered in an instant. ¡°Chu baiqing, shut the f * ck up!¡± Gu Jue pointed at Chu baiqing¡¯s face, his anger rising along with the heat from his voice. Gu Jue didn¡¯t want to hear such sarcastic words from Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. It was an insult to their relationship. They did not have such a relationship. Gu Jue felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart. He was extremely frustrated. He looked at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s calm face, but he had nowhere to vent his frustration. He didn¡¯t even change his clothes and walked out with his car keys. Chu baiqing was curled up on the sofa. Gu Jue liked to drive fast, and he even drank tonight¡­. Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: Gu Qingxin-do you like me? Chapter 942: Gu Qingxin-do you like me? Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing thought about it but did not move. This was the first time he did not stop Gu Jue from driving out after drinking. He gave flame a call and asked him to keep an eye on Gu Jue. In the end, Chu Bai Qing went upstairs to shower and sleep. Even though he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, he forced himself to close his eyes. However, the image of him using his hands to give Gu Jue ¡­ Kept appearing in her mind. As he thought about it, he felt that his palm was burning, and there seemed to be that hard and Hot Touch ¡­ Talk about what? Actually, Chu baiqing himself knew that he and Gu Jue would never understand each other. The next day, Gu Jue came back as if nothing had happened. She would still pick him up to and from work and cook for him to eat when he came back. When Gu Jue was busy, he would also call him and tell him that he had asked little Jiangnan to deliver the dishes and asked him to go home to eat by himself. The only difference was that Gu Jue no longer slept in the same room and bed as him. Instead, he had been sleeping on the sofa. There had never been any intimate behavior between them. Although it seemed like they had returned to the past, there was an invisible barrier that separated the two of them. Chu baiqing felt that their relationship was awkward and depressing. He had asked tan song why this was the case and why Gu Jue suddenly acted this way. ¡°Tan song said that it might be because he calmed down and thought it through. He doesn¡¯t like you and was only impulsive toward you. In fact, Chu baiqing thought the same. Sophia Feng Xi was curled up in the corner of the sofa with a pillow in her arms. He felt that he was the most miserable person. It had been so long since his big brother took shinian away, but he still couldn¡¯t recover from it. She just wanted to be alone at home, but Gu Jue wanted her to accompany him every day. She watched as Gu Jue taught a lesson to his subordinate who had made a mistake, but he still looked like he had not vented his anger. Feng Xi wanted to jump off the sofa and go home. It¡¯s been three or four months, right? Gu Jue had always been in this state. He was in a daze, like a person with two personalities. In front of his big brother and third brother, he was no different from a normal person. However, in front of him, it was as if her disguise had been torn off. She was simply a piece of trash. Gu Jue drank a bottle of water and looked at Feng Xi, who was curled up on the sofa and hugging a pillow. After hesitating for a while, she walked over to him, knelt on the sofa with one leg, and leaned over. ¡°F * ck, what are you doing?¡± Feng Xi immediately hugged the pillow even tighter. Was he going to hit him? His small body could not withstand Lord Jue¡¯s punches and kicks, right? ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Jue seemed to be struggling with his thoughts. Then, he seemed to have made up his mind. With one hand, he pulled the pillow out of Feng Xi¡¯s arms and threw it on the ground. ¡°I say, Gu Jue, if you want to beat someone up, go and find your subordinates. What¡¯s the point of bullying me? 1 don¡¯t even have the strength to truss, chicken. What the f * ck are you trying to do?¡± Feng Xi looked at Gu Jue¡¯s posture. It didn¡¯t look like he was going to hit him. Instead, he was going to ¡­ Kiss him? Gu Jue pinched Feng Xi¡¯s chin and stared at his lips. He kept staring at them. ¡°Gu Jue, let me tell you, I like Shi Nian¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ You won¡¯t fall in love with someone else. F * ck, do you like me?¡± Feng Xi pushed Gu Jue away with all her might. She couldn¡¯t let Gu Jue kiss her. What the f * ck was this? he was handsome, but he couldn¡¯t let Gu Jue lose control of himself! He finally knew why Gu Jue had been treating him like this all this while. It turned out that he had liked him for a long time.. Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: Gu Qingxin-cant we be brothers after treating you like this? Chapter 943: Gu Qingxin-can¡¯t we be brothers after treating you like this? Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue wanted to try and see if he only had feelings and reactions towards Chu baiqing. Feng Xi was even better looking than Chu baiqing. It could be said that Feng Xi was the most handsome and the prettiest out of all of them. However, looking at his lips, he didn¡¯t have any impulse at all. He didn¡¯t have the feeling of impatiently kissing them. He didn¡¯t react at all. He tried to get closer to Feng Xi again, and their lips almost touched. However, he dodged it. He really couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. It turned out that only Chu Bai Qing could do it, he only had feelings for him ¡­ Gu Jue sat on the sofa weakly. Feng Xi jumped off the sofa immediately. ¡°Jue, Gu Jue, Lord Jue, what are you trying to do? 1 do like men, but I only like Shi Nian, you ¡­ Hey, do you still want to be my brother when you treat me like this?¡± Feng Xi looked at Gu Jue¡¯s pained and confused expression and couldn¡¯t bear it. She squatted in front of him and raised her head to look at him. ¡°Treating you like this, can¡¯t we be brothers?¡± Gu Jue opened his mouth slowly. His eyes were blank and cold. of course, if you kiss me, I¡¯ll definitely feel awkward when I see you again. It¡¯s so awkward. It¡¯s not like you kissed the wrong person because you drank too much. why don¡¯t you go home and try kissing Chu baiqing? see if he¡¯ll acknowledge you or feel awkward ¡­ Al¡­ No, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you hate this?¡± Feng Xi knew that Gu Jue hated men. Back then, the incident between tan song and Shen Shen Cong had made Gu Jue very disgusted. That day, when she told him that she liked men, he was also very irritable and asked her what she thought. Logically speaking, Gu Jue should not have such feelings for her ¡­ Chu baiqing had said that it was very awkward, and Gu Jue knew this ¡­ but Bai Qing is so good at tolerating you, even if you kiss him, he won¡¯t say anything, ai ai ai¡­ What am I saying! How did you drag Bai Qing into this? I mean you, why do you like me?¡± Gu Jue glanced at Feng Xi and then closed his eyes. How could she have forgotten that he didn¡¯t say anything after what he did to Chu Bai Qing? However, they didn¡¯t get anything out of it that day, which was in line with Chu Bai Qing¡¯s usual attitude towards him. Gu Jue felt extremely frustrated. These days, he had been suppressing his anger in his heart and had no place to vent it. He also felt that he was quite childish. It had been a few months and he had been sleeping on the sofa. He was waiting for Chu baiqing to call him back to the bedroom, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them continued to live their awkward lives under a normal cover. Gu Jue stood up. Feng Xi was so scared that she thought he was going to do something again and fell on her butt. ¡°I don¡¯t like you. Stop thinking about it.¡± Gu Jue walked out of the private room and received a call from Qin Qing, who asked him to come home for dinner. She said that she had already called Chu baiqing. Gu Jue didn¡¯t want to go back at first, but when he heard that he had already called Chu baiqing, he had no choice but to go back. In fact, Gu Jue knew very well that his mother had asked him to go back for dinner. If there was nothing else, it must be about the blind date. Due to the previous incident with su Xinrong, he had quarreled with Chu baiqing a few times. Gu Jue did not want any more Women¡¯s Affairs to happen between them. He also wanted to make it clear to his mother this time that she would not arrange any more blind dates for him. He went to the hospital to pick up Chu baiqing and the two of them went home together. Chu baiqing had fallen asleep in the car. Sometimes, Gu Jue really wanted to get angry at him and not let him hold the scalpel again.. Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: Just shut up and eat-why are you talking about it everywhere? Chapter 944: Just shut up and eat-why are you talking about it everywhere? Translator: 549690339 She made herself so tired every time. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t do it without him, but she had to do everything herself. When the car stopped, Chu baiqing woke up on his own without Gu Jue¡¯s help. The dishes prepared by Qin Qing were all things that the two of them loved to brag about. Although they were both in Yun Cheng, the two children rarely came back. People of age all liked to be lively. So when the two of them returned, Qin Qing was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. Gu Jue kept putting food into Chu baiqing¡¯s bowl. He looked at his own mother and felt like a child that was picked up from the streets. Chu Bai Qing was his real son. ¡°You eat too!¡± Qin Qing threw a piece of Chinese rhythmically into Gu Jue¡¯s bowl and said in an icy tone. Chu baiqing smiled. He knew Qin Qing¡¯s style very well. She was giving Gu Jue a hard time because she was laying the groundwork. She would have something to say later, and it would definitely be about the blind date. 1 saw Xinrong the day before yesterday. She even accompanied me to go shopping. She was as sweet as she could be. She even asked you. Sigh ¡­ Why don¡¯t I have the life of a daughter-in-law? Why is my life so bitter?¡± As expected, Qin Qing started to complain. Gu Jue, on the other hand, threw down his chopsticks in frustration. His fingers tapped on the table as he listened to his mother. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to eat anymore, so he put down his chopsticks and listened to Qin Qing¡¯s complaints. Chu baiqing was already used to this kind of situation. He saw that Gu Jue¡¯s expression was getting worse. In the past, whenever Qin Qing talked about it, Gu Jue¡¯s attitude would be ¡°you talk, I eat.¡± However, it was obviously different this time. Based on her understanding of Gu Jue, he was about to lose his temper. So, Chu baiqing spoke up before Gu Jue could explode. ¡°Aunt Qin, this red braised pork is really delicious. Gu Jue¡¯s cooking can¡¯t be compared to yours.¡± Chu baiqing changed the topic. Gu Jue had a bad temper. Sometimes, he would only regret it after throwing a tantrum at Auntie Qin. When an Old Man¡¯s Child spoke a little louder, he would feel uncomfortable, let alone lose his temper. ¡°All?¡± Qin Qing was stunned by Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words. Her son knew how to cook? How could this be ¡­ Gu Jue glared at Chu baiqing. Did he want the whole world to know that he was cooking for him? A big man cooking for another man, how f * eking useless. She should just shut up and eat, but she still went around telling people. yes, he makes our dinner every day. Of course, I make breakfast. Chu baiqing grabbed his phone as he spoke, successfully diverting Qin Qing¡¯s attention. Gu Jue opened his mouth coldly, do you want me to delete all the photos for you?¡± Gu Jue allowed Chu baiqing to take pictures of him when he was cooking for him to see. He didn¡¯t allow anyone to see it. Even his mother couldn¡¯t¡­ Chu baiqing ignored Gu Jue. Instead, he found the photo and showed it to Qin Qing. ¡°Oh my God, this is really¡­ My son?¡± She looked at Gu Jue¡¯s back as he cooked. Qin Qing felt as if the world had spun a few rounds. She was completely stunned. She still didn¡¯t believe that this was her son. However, when she saw a photo of his face, she completely believed it. Her son really knew how to cook¡­ ¡°Son, when will mom be able to eat your cooking? What¡¯s that smell?¡± Qin Qing¡¯s eyes turned red. She never thought that her son, who was so arrogant, would know how to cook. ¡°Who do you think will be so lucky to marry you?¡± Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: Gu Qing Xins eyes reddened-on the verge of tears Chapter 945: Gu Qing Xin¡¯s eyes reddened-on the verge of tears Translator: 549690339 Previously, she had thought that she would be happy even in her dreams if her son could get married. Her son had such good conditions, and all the girls were eager to marry him. However, he was not interested in any of them. He was so anxious. Now, she felt that her son was too awesome. He actually knew how to cook. If those girls knew about this, they would go crazy with joy. Gu Jue opened his mouth but did not say anything. He had never known how to face his mother¡¯s occasional emotional outburst. He was not good at dealing with things that were too sad. He looked at Chu baiqing. Usually, Chu baiqing would be the one handling this. He was used to it. Besides, he was the one who started this topic, so he had to take responsibility. In fact, he knew that Chu Bai Qing was trying to change the topic. He didn¡¯t like Chu baiqing acting on his own initiative. Today, he was going to make things clear to his mother. He didn¡¯t want to find a girlfriend or get married. He just didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Auntie Qin, if you want to eat, I¡¯ll make it for you anytime. His food is delicious!¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t feel good either. As sons, they weren¡¯t as considerate as their daughters. She was not that close to her parents either. When she saw Auntie Qin¡¯s fiery temper and Gu Jue¡¯s cooking skills, her eyes would turn red and she would almost cry. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart felt really bad. tomorrow it is then. Do you want me to go to your place or do you want to come back?¡± Qin Qing was extremely excited. The moment she thought of being able to eat her son¡¯s cooking, she didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings. She rubbed her hands continuously. Qin Qing didn¡¯t have much to eat, but she wasn¡¯t hungry at all. ¡°Come to our place! I¡¯m used to the kitchen utensils at home!¡± Gu Jue looked at his mother¡¯s expression and naturally felt upset. He could not reject her. yes, yes. I haven¡¯t been to Bai Qing¡¯s house yet. I¡¯ll go take a look and see what kind of mess you two men have made. ¡°Auntie Qin, it¡¯s not messy. I¡¯ll clean it up. I¡¯ll come and pick you up tomorrow. Gu Jue will cook!¡± Chu baiqing was quite happy that Gu Jue did not say no. This was quite rare. ¡°How about¡­ Gu Jue, just cook two dishes for mom now! I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night if 1 wait until tomorrow¡­¡± After all, she was getting on in years. Sometimes, her heart was just like a child¡¯s. Qin Qing¡¯s gaze and tone were filled with anticipation. ¡°Then do it! Do you need my help?¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t wait for Gu Jue to speak and spoke first. Gu Jue glared at him. He got up and said,¡± no need. After Gu Jue went into the kitchen, Qin Qing kept looking in that direction. Then, he continued to talk to Chu Bai Qing. In the end, he looked at Chu Bai Qing with a serious face, as if he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Bai Qing, do you have any news of tan song? Al¡­ I saw Shen Chen¡¯s mother a few days ago. Don¡¯t mention it, she used to be so beautiful! The flower of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is so Haggard now.¡± When Qin Qing was talking about this matter, her tone and expression were very heavy. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face darkened. This was a painful topic. When tan song went abroad that year, he used the money he and Shen Congwen had saved for investments. All these years, he had been sending money to Shen Chen¡¯s parents as a form of filial piety on behalf of Shen Chen. Shen Chen¡¯s father is in the final stage of cancer. Such a good family has been destroyed in the hands of Shen Chen ¡­. Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: Youre living with Gu Jue-so you cant do anything rash Chapter 946: You¡¯re living with Gu Jue-so you can¡¯t do anything rash Translator: 549690339 To Qin Qing, she still had a lingering fear when the incident between Shen Chen and tan song was mentioned. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know that Shen Chen¡¯s father had cancer. After they moved out of the courtyard, there was little news about their family. It seemed that tan song did not know either. It seemed that she had to go and see Shen Chen¡¯s father, not for anything else but Shen Chen. back then, when Shen Chen and tan song¡¯s incident happened, 1 wanted to separate Gu Jue from you too. You two are so close. What would I do if you were like them? fortunately, both of you are normal. who do you think can stand this? two families were destroyed, and these two children are also in. bad state. One is dead, and the other is missing¡­ isn¡¯t this sinful? you said that a good girl shouldn¡¯t like a man and should like a man instead. She will harm others and herself. You didn¡¯t see Shen Wen¡¯s mother. It makes people sad ¡­ Auntie Qin doesn¡¯t ask for anything else. She just hopes that you and Gu Jue can find a good girl to marry and have children. Our two families can live in peace. One can¡¯t live one¡¯s life according to one¡¯s temper. One can¡¯t be like tan song and Shen Shen Wen, who only care about themselves ¡­ No matter what Qin Qing said, Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t listen. This matter had already passed for several years, and no one had ever mentioned it. However, when Auntie Qin mentioned it again, Chu baiqing felt extremely depressed. It was originally about tan song and Shen Cong¡¯s matter, but it had affected the way he treated people. It had even reached the state of being on guard against every plant and tree. If, he was saying if one day, he and Gu Jue really got together, would the tragedy of tan song and Shen Chen repeat itself? Would Auntie Qin be the next Shen Chen¡¯s mother? Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even dare to think about these questions as he felt like he was about to suffocate. ¡°Bai Qing, you can stay with Gu Jue, but you can¡¯t mess around. Sometimes, when Gu Jue says that he¡¯s annoyed by women, 1 just think that he can¡¯t like men ¡­ You said that you two are together every day¡­¡± Qin Qing wanted to say something but stopped. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to think too much, but after seeing Shen Chen¡¯s mother that day, she was too touched. Also, there were always news articles about which man was together with another man. Now, such things were happening all over the place. There were so many words about rotten women and men. Even if she was old and had seen a lot, she still had to understand. Chu Bai Qing felt like there was a thorn stuck in his throat. It hurts¡­ Facing Qin Qing¡¯s question, he felt very guilty. He couldn¡¯t lie to her. However, he could not tell her the truth ¡­ ¡°Aunt Qin, Gu Jue and I won¡¯t¡­¡± However, under Qin Qing¡¯s eager gaze, Chu Bai Qing smiled and replied. After saying this, it was as if he had put himself into a cage, isolating himself from all possibilities. of course, Auntie Qin believes that you won¡¯t. Bai Qing, you¡¯re a child with a sense of propriety. I¡¯m at ease with Gu Jue being with you. You said that he can cook now, and this is all your credit. He listens to you the most. ¡°Aunt Qin is really relieved. Now that I¡¯m getting old day by day, I hope that you can all live well. 1¡¯11 have no more regrets then.¡± Qin Qing¡¯s words made Chu baiqing feel ashamed. Such a high reward was extremely ironic to him. His kindness and tolerance towards Gu Jue was all because he liked him¡­ ¡°Aunt Qin, we will¡­.¡± Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: Dont always sleep on the sofa Chapter 947: Don¡¯t always sleep on the sofa Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing was still in a daze when she got home. Even if he wanted to hide it, Gu Jue could see it clearly. Gu Jue realized that Chu baiqing¡¯s dark expression was not quite right when he came out after he finished cooking. When they reached home, Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s arm. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± On the way, Gu Jue wanted to ask, but he thought about Chu baiqing¡¯s temper. If he didn¡¯t want to say, he wouldn¡¯t. His own temper was that if Chu baiqing ignored him, he would get angry. It wasn¡¯t safe to drive. That was why she had held it in until she got home and asked him. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯m going to take a shower and sleep. Don¡¯t always sleep on the sofa. Go sleep in the guest room. I¡¯ve changed the bed sheets. Chu Bai Qing was indeed tired. Sometimes, when one¡¯s heart was tired, one¡¯s expression and body would be tired too. Qin Qing¡¯s words seemed to have placed a chain on him. ¡°Ha ¡­ Go to sleep!¡± Gu Jue flung Chu baiqing¡¯s arm away. He had been waiting for so long for Chu baiqing to tell him to go back to the bedroom and sleep! However, she did not expect him to sleep in the guest room today. Chu baiqing could naturally feel Gu J tie¡¯s anger. But when he thought of Auntie Qin, his heart was in a mess. He could not tell tan song about what he had encountered today. He could say anything, but when it came to his parents, he knew he couldn¡¯t. &Nbsp; tan song sealed himself up and did not let his family find him. It was nothing more than not wanting them to see him in this ghostly state. It made their hearts ache and they were filled with hatred. Chu baiqing thought that for Qin Qing¡¯s sake, he should keep his distance from Gu Jue. In his mind, he was still thinking about his brother¡¯s phone call the day before yesterday, saying that he wanted to introduce him to a girlfriend who had a good family background. Big brother said that it was a good match for his personality. He only said that he would consider it, but he didn¡¯t want to disappoint his big brother. However, he could not tell him that he did not like women¡­ However, based on the current situation, he felt that getting a girlfriend was the best choice. However, he had to make it clear to the girl that he didn¡¯t want to hurt her. After returning to his room, Chu baiqing called Huo zhongrao and said that they agreed to meet the woman. Huo zhongrao was obviously very happy. He had said several times that he would be satisfied. The next day. When Chu baiqing saw su qingran, he felt that this woman was just like his big brother had said. She was the type that would satisfy people. Su qingran didn¡¯t seem to be interested in him. Before Chu baiqing could speak, su qingran spoke first,¡± I¡¯m sorry, young master Chu. I have something to clarify with you. Su qingran was a little embarrassed, but she still spoke. ¡°Please speak, miss su!¡± Chu Bai Qing was surprised, but he still smiled. I have someone 1 like. I agreed to go out with you to get close to this person ¡­ Su qingran¡¯s face turned red when she said this. Chu baiqing could tell that she was a very conservative woman. However, her frankness surprised Chu baiqing. ¡°May I know who miss su likes?¡± Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t think of anyone around him who would know su qingran. it¡¯s young master Feng¡¯s ¡­ Han Bing, I just want to get close to him. If you don¡¯t want to, you can just reject me ¡­¡± Su qingran bit her lip. She felt a little embarrassed to say such words to a man she had just met. ¡°Ice ¡­. I¡¯ll help you, miss su!¡± Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: When did he get-girlfriend? Chapter 948: When did he get-girlfriend? Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing was surprised. He thought of all the possible candidates, but he didn¡¯t think it would be Han Bing. After hearing su qingran talk about how she met Han Bing, he felt that fate could be really wonderful sometimes. Su qingran was indeed a good woman. She knew her limits, and she felt very similar to su Xinrong. They were both the type that people wouldn¡¯t hate. The two reached a consensus and Chu Bai Qing felt much more relaxed. He didn¡¯t expect to find someone who could cover for each other. He felt that su qingran and Han Bing were quite a good match. Then, the peace did not last for two days. When Gu Jue found out that Chu baiqing had a girlfriend, Lord Jue was furious ¡­ The brothers had been busy recently, so it was not easy to get together for a meal. Today was organized by Huo zhongrao to introduce Chu baiqing¡¯s girlfriend to everyone. Feng Yan was here, so he naturally didn¡¯t see Feng Xi. These two brothers wouldn¡¯t appear at the same table to eat. When Gu Jue received the notice, he had just sent Chu baiqing to the hospital and was on his way to Sofia. He was with Chu Bai Qing every day, but he didn¡¯t know when Chu Bai Qing started torturing his friends. It was so ironic ¡­ Gu Jue called Chu baiqing, but he didn¡¯t pick up. He then remembered that Chu baiqing had surgery to attend to. Gu Jue stopped the car by the side of the road. He felt the anger in his chest getting more and more inflated, as if he was about to explode. He felt like he had been slapped in the face. Chu Bai Qing actually dared to be with another woman behind his back. Both his eldest and third brothers knew about this. Only he, Gu Jue, did not know. She even drove him to and from work every day like a f * eking fool. No matter how tired she was, she still had to cook for him when she got home. It¡¯s just that these past few months, she felt really depressed, but she saw Chu Bai Qing grow a little fatter. He still felt particularly happy, but in the end, he was being fed by others ¡­ Gu Jue didn¡¯t call Chu baiqing again after that. He had been waiting for Chu baiqing to see his missed calls and see if he would call back. However, he didn¡¯t get anything. It wasn¡¯t until he was about to get off work that Chu baiqing sent him a message, telling him that he didn¡¯t need to pick him up. He was going to pick her up himself¡­ Gu Jue threw his phone at the man, and the screen shattered instantly. His assistant, Qin shaoyou, quickly changed into a new one for him. Qin shaoyou would bring two new spare phones with him every day so that his Lord Jue wouldn¡¯t be held up from his work when he smashed them. Gu Jue glanced at the time on the wall and told Qin shaoyou to prepare the car and go to eat. Qin shaoyou was quite surprised, because their Lord Jue usually drove his own car. However, the smart assistant did not ask anything and just did things. When they arrived at little Jiangnan, Gu Jue entered the private room. Huo zhongrao, li beixiao, and Feng Yan had already arrived. Gu Jue nodded in acknowledgment and sat at the side. He did not say anything else. Feng Yan elbowed him. Gu Jue raised his eyes lazily and glanced at him. what? H His tone was very aggressive, as if he was going to fight. ¡°Have you seen Bai Qing¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Feng Yan narrowed his eyes and asked in a roguish manner with a gentle smile on his lips. when did he get a girlfriend? ¡± The moment Gu Jue opened his mouth, it was as if he had eaten gunpowder and was spewing fire. His eyes and tone were filled with gritting teeth. Feng Yan looked at Huo zhongrao, his eyes saying,¡±even Gu Jue doesn¡¯t know what kind of girlfriend Chu baiqing has..¡± Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: Who provoked you again? Chapter 949: Who provoked you again? Translator: 549690339 Actually, Feng Yan couldn¡¯t be blamed for being curious about Chu baiqing¡¯s girlfriend. He was just too bored recently. He was just bored and wanted to have a good time. That Yin shinian only made him unhappy. He didn¡¯t understand how such a cold woman could exist in this world. She was usually cold and quiet, but even in bed, when they were doing it, she was also cold. Just thinking about it made him angry. Huo zhongrao narrowed his eyes at Gu Jue and asked coldly,¡± who provoked you again?¡± Gu Jue opened his mouth in frustration, but no words came out. He wanted to say that Chu baiqing had provoked him. However, he was asking for a beating when he said it. The door of the private room was opened. Gu Jue squinted his eyes and looked over. He saw a tall and delicate-looking woman walk in. Behind her was Chu baiqing, who was carrying a lady¡¯s bag. The corners of Gu Jue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. His fingers tapped rhythmically on the table. Every time she picked him up from work, Gu Jue would always be the one holding Chu baiqing¡¯s bag. That was because he felt sorry for Chu baiqing¡¯s fatigue. But now, his heart ached for another woman, and he was carrying her bag for her. How considerate of him. Su qingran saw Han Bing standing behind Feng Yan the moment she came in, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush. Chu baiqing introduced them one by one, and su qingran greeted everyone graciously. Chu baiqing finally introduced Gu Jue,¡± this is Gu Jue. ¡°Hello!¡± Su qingran looked at Gu Jue a few more times because he was looking at her with an unfriendly gaze. Gu Jue sized su qingran up without saying a word, making her feel quite awkward. ¡°Qingran, come and sit. Gu Jue doesn¡¯t want to talk!¡± Chu baiqing pulled out a chair for su qingran and smiled at her. He didn¡¯t even look at Gu Jue. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue were still sitting next to each other. He couldn¡¯t let su qingran sit next to him. When they sat down, Chu baiqing purposely moved the chair towards su qingran, and she smiled at him. This kind of interaction was only possible for people in love. Everyone who saw this had a tacit understanding and laughed without saying anything. Su qingran was a talkative person and didn¡¯t have stage fright. After all, she had been brought up well and had experienced such occasions often, so she adapted very well. The cold smile on Gu Jue¡¯s face grew deeper. He stopped tapping his fingers on the table and turned his head to look at Chu baiqing. He did not avoid his gaze. He looked like he was looking for trouble. Feng Yan elbowed him, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t look at su qingran like that. However, from Feng Yan¡¯s point of view, Gu Jue was looking at su qingran without any reservations. Chu baiqing naturally felt the look in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes. His palms were covered in sweat. He didn¡¯t know what Gu Jue would do. That was because he had always done things as he pleased. That day at home for dinner, in front of his eldest and third brothers, he had also pinched and touched him under the table. And she even brought him upstairs and did that kind of thing ¡­ Just as Chu baiqing was thinking about what happened that day, he felt something rubbing against his leg, and then again. Chu baiqing suddenly realized that it should be Gu Jue¡¯s foot. Because it was far away, he couldn¡¯t use his hand, so he changed it to his foot¡­ Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing with his body turned sideways, and his foot was rubbing against his leg. He knew that Chu Bai Qing was sensitive, so he wanted to see how long he could keep that smile on his face.. Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: He said, I will wait for you at home Chapter 950: He said, I will wait for you at home Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing¡¯s body was stiff. Gu Jue¡¯s legs were long, so it was useless for him to Dodge. He would still be rubbed by him. On the surface, Chu baiqing seemed to be joking with everyone and taking care of su qingran, but his palms were covered in sweat. He knew that Gu Jue would not just stop at rubbing his leg. If he was unhappy, he would definitely make you very unhappy and depressed before he would stop. When the dishes were served, Chu baiqing served su qingran some food and kept calling out to him. He was a 100% good boyfriend, and su qingran also took good care of him. She also put food in his bowl, and the two of them even leaned their heads against each other and whispered from time to time. Gu Jue stopped what he was doing and stood up with a smile. He took a cup from li beixiao and deliberately moved his chair when he sat down. It was a very small and natural movement that no one could see. After Gu Jue sat down, Chu baiqing felt his thigh being pinched hard. Because of the pain, he lost his grip on the chopsticks and dropped them on the table. Chu baiqing laughed awkwardly,¡± I¡¯ve had a lot of surgeries today, so my hands aren¡¯t listening to me. Chu baiqing had a lot of surgeries today, so this excuse was enough. When he picked up his chopsticks again, he picked up a prawn for Chu baiqing and placed it on Gu Jue¡¯s plate. That meant for Gu Jue to move his hand away and eat. Chu baiqing suppressed the anger in his heart. He felt that Gu Jue¡¯s personality of not caring about anything was a little overboard today. However, what Chu baiqing did not expect was that Gu Jue did something even more outrageous. His hand directly grabbed his most vulnerable place ¡­ This time, Chu baiqing grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s hand with hatred. He used his nails to dig into Gu Jue¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t care if he was in pain. Gu Jue groaned and grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. He narrowed his eyes and glared at him. Without looking, Gu Jue could imagine that his finger must have been injured. It was possible that he would lose a piece of flesh. Ruthless, he was really ruthless ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Yan, who was sitting beside Gu Jue, glanced at him and asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Jue lowered his voice and said through gritted teeth. Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t pull his hand back. If this continued, he would be discovered. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen after he made up his mind. He couldn¡¯t face his brothers, let alone aunt Qin. After what Auntie Qin said, Chu baiqing¡¯s heart was in a mess. After meeting Shen Chen¡¯s parents, he decided to give up on Gu Jue completely and bury his feelings in his heart. This time, Chu baiqing had deliberately overturned the cup and spilled it on Gu Jue¡¯s legs. Gu Jue looked at his wet pants and suddenly laughed. His laughter was unusually wild. Bai Qing, your hands are shaking so badly. 1 think you shouldn¡¯t go to work tomorrow and have a good rest! Gu Jue¡¯s words obviously had a hidden meaning. Other people thought he was just concerned, but Chu baiqing felt a chill down his spine. Gu Jue stood up and flicked the water off his pants. The entire glass of water almost spilled onto Gu Jue¡¯s pants. I¡¯ll go back first. What f * eking bad luck! Gu Jue sounded like he was joking, because he was indeed smiling. When he turned around, he looked at Chu baiqing deeply and patted his shoulder. ¡°i¡¯ll be waiting for you at home!¡± Gu Jue leaned closer to Chu baiqing and whispered in his ear. His voice was frighteningly soft.. Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: One Gu Qing Xin-where did she get upset? Chapter 951: One Gu Qing Xin-where did she get upset? Translator: 549690339 ¡°Let Han Bing send you! It¡¯s not comfortable to drive like this.¡± Feng Yan saw that Gu Jue¡¯s pants and thighs were all wet. It would not feel good to drive like this. ¡°No need,¡± After Gu Jue said this, he left the private room as if he was angry with someone. ¡°Where did he get upset again?¡± Li beixiao still understood Gu Jue. He usually did this because someone made him unhappy. ¡°Eat! Bai Qing, take good care of miss su!¡± Huo zhongrao looked at the door and turned to Chu baiqing. Feng Yan, on the other hand, squinted at Chu baiqing, whose hands were still shaking. He also saw how Chu baiqing¡¯s back suddenly stiffened when Gu Jue was talking to him just now. He was wondering what was going on with the two of them. Speaking of which, for Gu Jue to lose his temper in front of brother Rao, he must have been really angry, and the only person who could do that was Chu baiqing. Gu Jue could not bear to beat him up. If it were someone else, they would have beaten him up to vent their anger. After dinner, Chu baiqing received a call from Qin Qing on his way home with su qingran. She didn¡¯t know if she had heard from her brother that he had a girlfriend, so she quickly called to ask. With regards to her own marriage, Qin Qing was even more concerned about it than her own mother. The marriage between herself and Gu Jue seemed to have become a sore point in Qin Qing¡¯s heart. It was as if she would not be at ease until there was a result. Because su qingran was still by his side, Chu baiqing spoke very tactfully. Bai Qing, bring it back when you have time for Auntie Qin to see. Sigh ¡­ I¡¯m so happy that I can¡¯t sleep. If you settle down, Gu Jue will be anxious. Otherwise, he¡¯ll always compete with you in this. Now, this is great¡­¡± Qin Qing said a lot of things, and Chu Bai Qing listened patiently. The more she heard, the more upset she felt. She thought about how she used to like Gu Jue only because she liked him and had never thought about anything else. He thought about tan song and Shen Chen. They probably didn¡¯t think so thoroughly, which led to the tragedy. However, the reality was right in front of his eyes. He had to stay clear-headed, or Qin Qing would be the next Shen Chen¡¯s mother. After Chu baiqing promised to bring su qingran back to Qin Qing in a few days, the other party hung up. Chu baiqing hung up the phone and apologized to su qingran with a smile. it¡¯s okay. If my family wants to see you, I¡¯ll agree. Didn¡¯t we agree on this? don¡¯t worry about it. Su qingran had previously understood Chu baiqing and knew that he had a good temper. After spending some time with him, she realized that he was very gentle and humble, different from other rich kids. Perhaps it could be said that these brothers were all very easy to get along with. After sending su qingran home, Chu baiqing wanted to go back to the hospital and stay the night. Gu Jue¡¯s words before he left were still ringing in his ears. He knew what it meant to go back. He was very tired today and did not want to deal with Gu Jue. She had already expected Gu Jue to be angry and unhappy. After all, she did not tell him that she had a girlfriend. He could have kept it a secret, but he did not expect Gu Jue to have such a huge reaction. Based on his attitude today, if she didn¡¯t pour the water on him, he would probably do something even crazier. Just as Chu Bai Qing¡¯s car turned towards the hospital¡­ His phone rang. Chu baiqing saw that it was Gu Jue¡¯s number ¡­ She hung up subconsciously.. Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing, dont drive me crazy Chapter 952: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing, don¡¯t drive me crazy Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing hadn¡¯t even put down his phone when a car¡¯s headlights shone on him. The blinding light made Chu baiqing cover his eyes subconsciously. He narrowed his eyes and looked over, but he could not see anything clearly. However, from the model of the car, it could be vaguely seen that it was Gu Jue¡¯s George Barton. He was the only one in this city. When the phone rang again, Chu baiqing picked it up with squinted eyes. At this moment, he knew very well that if he did not answer the call and drove away directly, Gu Jue would most likely run into him. He would definitely do such a thing. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± The moment Chu baiqing picked up the call, Gu Jue¡¯s cold voice came through. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. The road to the hospital was the opposite of the road home. Gu Jue knew very well where he was going. Besides, seeing Gu Jue here at this time was enough to prove that he had been following him all the way. ¡°I¡¯m asking you where you¡¯re going?¡± Gu Jue shouted into the phone. Along with his roar, Chu baiqing also heard a shrill honk. It was the sound of a fist hitting the steering wheel. Chu baiqing suddenly took the phone away from his ear. He rubbed the space between his eyebrows. His mind was in a mess, but his heart was unusually clear. He wanted Gu Jue to know that he. Chu baiqing. had a girlfriend ¡­ Auntie Qin¡¯s words were right beside his ear. Her eager eyes were right in front of his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but think about these things. He had no choice ¡­ He was also in pain, really in pain¡­ ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Gu Jue was on the verge of exploding at Chu baiqing¡¯s silence. What he couldn¡¯t stand was Chu Bai Qing¡¯s personality. Even if you said a hundred words, he wouldn¡¯t even fart. Chu baiqing, don¡¯t make me crazy. I¡¯m crazy. I can do anything. Seeing Chu baiqing not moving, Gu Jue finally warned him through gritted teeth. Chu baiqing hung up the phone, got out of the car, and slowly walked towards Gu Jue¡¯s car. The high beam lights were still on. Chu Bai Qing squinted his eyes and tried to cover it with his hands. His eyes were extremely sensitive, and such a strong light was extremely harmful to him. Chu Bai Qing sat in the passenger seat, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He looked at his car through the windshield. It turned out that he could see the situation in his car clearly from this side. Gu Jue started the car and stepped on the accelerator. Chu baiqing had not fastened his seat belt yet, so his body suddenly leaned forward and bounced back. He quickly grabbed the handle and looked at Gu Jue with anger. When he went crazy, driving was like throwing his life away. Chu baiqing had told Gu Jue about this countless times. He had said that the accident happened in an instant. No matter how good you were at driving, you couldn¡¯t guarantee that the other person was a newbie with slow reactions. If something really happened, they would be dumbfounded. However, when Gu Jue was angry, he would still drive his car at lightning speed and would not listen to you at all. Chu baiqing looked at the scenery outside the car window. This wasn¡¯t the way back to his house. It was the direction to Gu Jue¡¯s house. Gu Jue¡¯s house was closer than his house. The location of his house was more remote, and it would take more than an hour to drive there. When the car arrived at Gu Jue¡¯s house, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t move. He was afraid to face Gu Jue. It was fine to hit him and lose his temper, but Gu Jue could not control his desire for him now. He could not bear to hit him, but Gu Jue would never be soft-hearted when he did those intimate things to him.. Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: Do you want to take it off yourself, or should I do it? Chapter 953: Do you want to take it off yourself, or should I do it? Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue did not care if Chu baiqing got out of the car or not. He walked around the car and opened the door to the passenger seat. His eyes were like daggers as he glared at Chu Bai Qing. He wanted to make a few cuts on his face to be at ease. ¡°Do you want to get out of the car or do you want me to carry you? You can choose.¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s figure was relatively thin, so Gu Jue could easily carry him. And he was happy to use this method to punish Chu Bai Qing. He knew that Chu Bai Qing was a proud and thin-skinned person. He, Chu baiqing, couldn¡¯t take it if his subordinates and servants saw him being carried in like this. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s jaw was clenched tightly. The anger on his face was hard to hide, but it was getting deeper and deeper. His gentle eyes were filled with complicated emotions, pain, anger, and disappointment¡­ Chu baiqing got out of the car and walked past Gu Jue. Along the way, the servants and Gu Jue¡¯s subordinates all greeted him. However, there was no response. This surprised everyone because Chu Bai Qing had always treated people with gentleness and had never given anyone a hard time. However, today, his face was filled with anger. Chu baiqing ran straight to the study room, but just as he walked over, Gu Jue grabbed his arm. Instead, she forcefully dragged him upstairs and directly into the bedroom. Gu Jue¡¯s face was cold, and his eyes were filled with anger. He couldn¡¯t suppress it. With a strong force, he threw Chu baiqing onto the bed and began to take off his clothes. Chu baiqing tried to sit up in pain, but Gu Jue threw his clothes at him and covered his face. The zipper of his jacket landed on his neck, causing Chu baiqing to groan in pain. He pulled his jacket off and touched his neck, instantly leaving a mark¡­ It was so obvious when he touched it. Chu baiqing knew his body¡¯s structure. He didn¡¯t even need to look in the mirror to know that there was a blood red mark. The more he touched it, the more obvious it was. When Gu Jue saw the glaring red mark, a dark color of heartache flashed across his eyes. But, looking at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s stubborn face and the things he did ¡­ Gu Jue continued to take off his clothes. He didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with him now. He wanted to ask him why he did this and why he found a girlfriend behind his back. Now, he only wanted to do it with him, punish him severely, and make him suffer¡­ Otherwise, he would not know how much pain he, Gu Jue, was in. Gu Jue¡¯s movements were very fast. When he had taken off all his clothes and was only left with a pair of boxers ¡­ Chu baiqing finally realized what Gu Jue was trying to do. He wanted to get down from the other side of the bed, but as soon as he moved, his ankle was caught. ¡°Do you want to take it off yourself, or do you want me to do it?¡± Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s ankle forcefully and flipped him over. He immediately approached Chu Bai Qing and pinched his chin. ¡°Get lost!¡± Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t like Gu Jue, who would scold people the moment he opened his mouth. He had been forced to say these two words. ¡°Are you going to!! eking take it off yourself, or do you want me to help you!¡± Gu Jue repeated the question again in a fierce manner. His fierce eyes were full of undisguised desire. Chu baiqing wanted to shake off Gu Jue¡¯s hand, but he held it even tighter. Chu baiqing furrowed his brows in pain, but Gu Jue ignored him. His eyes were still fierce. ¡°Gu Jue, do you want to have sex with me?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was trembling because her jaw was being pinched. It wasn¡¯t as gentle as usual. It was unusually low and even carried a soft coldness and disdain.. Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: Yi Gu Qing Xin-suffer well, you deserve it Chapter 954: Yi Gu Qing Xin-suffer well, you deserve it Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words and was obviously stunned. Gu Jue wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone said the word ¡°go.¡± However, hearing it from Gu Jue¡¯s mouth made him feel unusually excited. It felt like he had taken some kind of medicine that he shouldn¡¯t have, and he couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement. The feeling of expansion was as if he would die if he couldn¡¯t find a way to relieve himself. ¡°Yes, I want to. Why? Can¡¯t I?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s hand reached into Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes and pinched the side of his waist. He knew all too well where Chu baiqing¡¯s sensitive spot was. If he wanted to tease and torture him, Gu Jue knew all too well where to start. When they were young, Gu Jue realized that Chu baiqing¡¯s body was unusually sensitive. If you tickled him, he would laugh until he cried. Therefore, Gu Jue didn¡¯t hit Chu baiqing even if he made him unhappy. If he hit Chu baiqing, he would definitely be hit when he got home. So, he tickled him. The feeling of revenge was better than hitting him. As time went by, Gu Jue became familiar with every single sensitive spot on Chu baiqing¡¯s body. ¡°Mm, no! So, let me go!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile because Gu Jue said it so naturally, as if he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. There was no awkwardness, no hesitation. His tone was like,¡± I want to sleep with you. It¡¯s only natural. You don¡¯t have the right to say no. ¡°Chu baiqing, do you think that¡¯s possible? I didn¡¯t plan to let you get out of bed when I brought you back. You¡¯d better suffer, you deserve it!¡± This time, she didn¡¯t even ask Chu Bai Qing if he wanted to take off his clothes or if he wanted to. He directly pulled Chu Bai Qing¡¯s clothes. No matter how Chu baiqing tried to resist, his strength was no match for Gu Jue¡¯s. Instead, his wrists and arms were scratched to varying degrees. Gu Jue was determined to get rid of Chu baiqing. She didn¡¯t even care if she would hurt Chu Bai Qing. He couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He wanted to make Chu Bai Qing feel pain today, or else he wouldn¡¯t remember. Gu Jue didn¡¯t want to investigate why he couldn¡¯t control himself and did such a thing to Chu baiqing. Normally, what he needed was for him to explain why he had a girlfriend behind his back. However, he just felt that it was useless. If the answer he asked was not what he wanted, he would be in trouble. He just wanted to punish him now, to make him feel pain and to make him remember¡­ He didn¡¯t want to hold back anymore. Sooner or later, he would fall sick. He always did what he wanted to do. These few months, he kept telling himself that Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t like him being close to him, or else he wouldn¡¯t have said that he was a ¡°girlfriend.¡± Therefore, he had been holding back. But what was the result of holding back? He, Chu Bai Qing, found a woman and hid it from him ¡­ It was so f * eking funny. He, Gu Jue, could not bear it anymore. If he wanted to f * ck him now, he would f * ck him. He couldn¡¯t f * eking endure it¡­ When Gu Jue took off his boxers, Chu baiqing panicked. He grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s arm and bit down. He did not hold back, but Gu Jue did not stop. Then, he pulled Chu Bai Qing¡¯s four corners off¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was burning and he felt humiliated like never before. Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw and forced him to let go of his teeth.. Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: Gu Qing Xin-youre mine, you hear me? Chapter 955: Gu Qing Xin-you¡¯re mine, you hear me? Translator: 549690339 He then looked at his arm. There was a neat circle of teeth marks. The skin had been bitten open, and blood was oozing out slightly. Looking at Chu baiqing¡¯s Red lips, Gu Jue squinted his eyes and kissed them. But when his lips touched Chu baiqing¡¯s, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°If you dare to bite me again, I¡¯ll pull out all your teeth!¡± Gu Jue warned Chu baiqing when he saw the blood on his arm. He had this habit of biting people since he was young. When he tickled him, Chu baiqing would bite him. He looked quite weak, but the toughest part about him was his temper and his damn teeth. Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw was being pinched. Gu Jue was using more force, so much so that Chu baiqing was sore. She could not speak, but her eyes were telling Gu Jue that if he dared to kiss her, she would bite him. To be honest, Gu Jue was not afraid of pain. However, he had been bitten before and was traumatized. Moreover, Chu baiqing was currently in a fit of anger, so he might bite him. if you dare to bite me, I¡¯ll kiss your neck and face. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to go out and meet your girlfriend if there are marks! Gu Jue loved to look at Chu baiqing, that angry and helpless look. Chu Bai Qing was thin-skinned and cared about what others thought of him. So, he naturally wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen to him. And he also believed that Gu Jue was completely capable of doing it. She stopped staring at Chu Bai Qing and kissed him on the lips. It had been a long time since he last kissed Chu baiqing, so this kiss was passionate. With a ferocity that could sweep away everything, with an arrogant domineering aura, it was as if he was declaring his sovereignty. He was telling Chu baiqing, telling him who he belonged to. He was Gu Jue¡¯s. In this life, Chu baiqing was Gu Jue¡¯s ¡­ Gu Jue had always been a domineering man who did not go back on his word. Especially when it came to Chu Bai Qing¡¯s problem, he was almost stubborn. From the moment he saw Chu Bai Qing, he had a feeling that he was sick. After that, he felt like he was crazy because he wanted to lock Chu Bai Qing up and imprison him by his side forever. She wouldn¡¯t let him see anyone, and she wouldn¡¯t let anyone see him ¡­ To put it bluntly, he wanted to hide him away, like a treasure. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s watery eyes were misty. Gu Jue, the Lord Jue that everyone in Yun city feared ¡­ He was ruthless and didn¡¯t leave any room for negotiation ¡­ No one wasn¡¯t afraid of him. When they were young, Chu Bai Qing was afraid of him too. But when did he stop being afraid? he couldn¡¯t remember. After that, Chu baiqing was most afraid of Gu Jue. He knew that he was already in a situation beyond redemption. Neither he nor Gu Jue could turn back. The pain made Chu baiqing even more aware that he and Gu Jue were inseparable. He already completely belonged to Gu Jue, and Gu Jue¡¯s murmurs could be heard in his ears. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. Other than the pain, he didn¡¯t know anything else. The only thing that was clear was that Gu Jue¡¯s blood had fused with his. ¡°Bai Qing, Chu Bai Qing, you are my¡­¡± It¡¯s my¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine, you hear me?¡± Chu baiqing¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t give Gu Jue any response. In his misty eyes, there was a warm shyness. If other men had such an expression, it would definitely make people uncomfortable. However, this Chu baiqing was exceptionally charming.. Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: Who allowed you to smoke? Chapter 956: Who allowed you to smoke? Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t stand the pain Gu Jue was giving him and bit his lips hard. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even want to listen to Gu Jue¡¯s words. Gu Jue angrily punched the bed and looked at Chu baiqing angrily¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, you¡¯re cruel, you¡¯re f * eking cruel!¡± Gu Jue knew that Chu baiqing had bitten his lips on purpose. Chu baiqing knew that Gu Jue¡¯s heart would soften when he saw him injured. This little trick worked every time Gu Jue was angry. Don¡¯t be fooled by Gu Jue¡¯s harsh words, bullying and threatening Chu baiqing. However, as long as he saw Chu Bai Qing injured, even if it was just a small cut on his finger. His heart would ache so much that he would lose all his temper. Chu baiqing was really in pain. In the end, his threat worked, and Gu Jue let him go. Then, he lay down heavily on the bed. His ruthless eyes were bloodshot. His good-looking eyes were red at this time. The red that did not dissipate was like a red-hot iron, frightening people. The sound of water came from the bathroom. Chu baiqing washed his hands repeatedly, over and over. Chu baiqing looked at himself in the mirror. The marks on his body were visible, almost covering his entire body. The most striking part was his lips. There were still beads of blood on them that had not dried up. His entire lower lip had been bitten off. Although he was a doctor, he was most afraid of pain. His body was much worse than ordinary people. However, ever since he got together with Gu Jue, he had been injured frequently. He did not know when his threats would no longer work. Gu Jue would want him to get hurt completely. When Chu baiqing put on his bathrobe and came out, Gu Jue was still lying there naked. Chu baiqing turned his face away, walked to the side of the bed, lifted the blanket, and covered Gu Jue¡¯s body. Chu baiqing sat by the bed, looking at the cigarettes and lighter on the bedside table. He didn¡¯t know why he just wanted to smoke. He hated the smell of smoke the most, but he just wanted to smoke now¡­ Chu baiqing took out a cigarette from the box as if he was possessed. When she held it between her fingers, her movements were very awkward. When she usually saw Gu Jue smoke, her movements were very natural and very¡­ It was pleasing to the eye. Why did it look so awkward for her to hold the cigarette between her fingers? With a click, the lighter rang¡­ Then, Chu baiqing coughed. Gu Jue had initially closed his eyes to calm his anger. Even though he was relieved, the pent-up fire in his heart was getting more and more intense. When he heard the sound of a lighter, he thought that Gu Jue was playing with his lighter. In the past, Chu baiqing would often play with it. But, when he smelled the smoke and heard Chu Bai Qing¡¯s coughing, he sat up from the bed. Seeing Chu Bai Qing smoking, his anger flared up. ¡°Who the hell allowed you to smoke?¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s body and removed the cigarette from his mouth. He crushed it in his hand. He didn¡¯t care if he was scalded. Because he didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to suddenly snatch the cigarette from his mouth, the cigarette that he had just inhaled got stuck in his throat. Chu baiqing choked and coughed violently¡­ Chu baiqing finally stopped coughing, but Gu Jue dragged him into the bathroom and squeezed some toothpaste onto his toothbrush. Gu Jue forced Chu baiqing to brush his teeth. He couldn¡¯t stand the smell of smoke in Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth.. Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: Dont you know what you should explain? Chapter 957: Don¡¯t you know what you should explain? Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing was forced by Gu Jue to brush his teeth three times, In the end, Gu Jue kissed him and only stopped when the smell of cigarettes disappeared. Gu Jue¡¯s face was black the entire time as he trapped Chu baiqing against the wall and between his chest. When Gu Jue asked Gu Jue to brush his teeth, he would do so. When Gu Jue kissed him, he did not resist. Firstly, he was really tired. Secondly, even if he resisted, it would be useless. Gu Jue was amenable to coaxing but not coercion. If he angered Gu Jue, he would be the one suffering. He didn¡¯t want to experience the pain again. He didn¡¯t want to ¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, I¡¯m telling you, if 1 find you smoking again, I¡¯m going to make you eat your toothpaste.¡± Gu Jue did not say any threatening words because he felt that he was actually quite a coward. Every time, Chu baiqing would anger her to death. She would constantly say harsh words, but when she saw him get injured or say soft words, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. All her ruthlessness and temper were nothing but fart. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing him like this, Gu Jue really wanted to bite him hard. He was such an eyesore. When you¡¯re filled with anger and your face is ferocious, he¡¯ll always respond to you with a faint lukewarm response. It felt like he had punched cotton. Chu baiqing was indeed tired. He had been struggling with Gu Jue for so long and had used up all his energy. He just wanted to sleep now. Chu Bai Qing had a problem, whenever he was tired, he would sleep or else he would feel nauseated. That was the after-effect of long-term high-pressure work. Every surgery was very intense for him because he had to be on high alert. If his hands trembled or he made a wrong judgment, it would cause unimaginable consequences. ¡°1 want to sleep ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice sounded sleepy. His voice was hoarse and unclear¡­ ¡°Hey, you still want to sleep?¡± Gu Jue almost choked on his own breath. He was so angry that he could not breathe. He couldn¡¯t love her anymore, but he had to make things clear about his girlfriend. In the end, Chu baiqing pulled Gu Jue onto the bed to talk. He laid on the bed and closed his eyes. qingran was introduced by big brother. He¡¯s from the SU family. His father is ¡­ Chu baiqing started to talk about su qingran¡¯s family background, but before he could finish, Gu Jue interrupted him. 1 don¡¯t f * eking want to hear about their family. Their family is nothing to me. Gu Jue had never been interested in these irrelevant people and things. Other than Chu Bai Qing, there wasn¡¯t anything else that he was interested in. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you should explain?¡± Gu Jue lit a cigarette in frustration. He usually didn¡¯t smoke in front of Chu baiqing. However, he wanted to smoke now¡­ Chu baiqing opened his eyes when he smelled the smoke. He looked at the smoke and sniffed, asking about it. That kind of action seemed to be teasing her. Her slightly arched body made her collarbones bulge out, making her look sexy and seductive ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed uncontrollably. However, when he realized that Chu baiqing was smoking indirectly, he was stunned. He was irritable again ¡­ ¡°Do you want to die? If 1 don¡¯t let you smoke, you¡¯ll just smell it?¡± Gu Jue used his hand to disperse the smoke ¡­ ¡°Then don¡¯t smoke!¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he really wanted to smoke today. It was as if he was addicted to the smell of smoke. ¡°I f * eking ¡­ I won¡¯t!¡± Gu Jue wanted to say,¡±l can smoke, but you can¡¯t..¡± Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: Im Yours, and then what? Chapter 958: I¡¯m Yours, and then what? Translator: 549690339 However, she thought about how Chu baiqing still had to smell her even if she smoked. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him today, why did he insist on smoking. In the past, he was annoyed by the smell of cigarettes. Now, he was like a kitten, sniffing the smoke. Gu Jue put out the cigarette. Chu baiqing could no longer smell it, so he closed his eyes again. Under the warm yellow light, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s warm face looked even gentler. Her fair skin was not as clear as a woman¡¯s, and it was slightly red. Gu Jue just looked at her and then shifted his gaze to Chu baiqing¡¯s lips. The places that were bitten had already formed scabs, adding a bit of flirtatiousness to Chu Bai Qing¡¯s sickly beautiful face. Chu baiqing looked like he was sleeping but not really. Gu Jue knew that he was tired, but how could he let him sleep before he had explained everything to him? ¡°Hurry up and tell me, you¡¯re not allowed to sleep!¡± Gu Jue kicked Chu baiqing. He had a stomach full of anger, but he still wanted to sleep. my mom has urged me many times. 1 also think qingran is a good person, so we got together. Chu baiqing knew that such an answer would not work on Gu Jue. This was not the answer he wanted. What did he want? In fact, Gu Jue knew it clearly in his heart. He wanted Chu baiqing to say,¡± it¡¯s because you¡¯re treating me like this that I¡¯m trying to find a girlfriend so I can stop you. Gu Jue already had an answer in his heart, but he just wanted to wait for Chu baiqing to say it. What would happen after he said it? He would have an excuse to pester Chu baiqing. For example, the excuse would be,¡± 1 have feelings for you. You say I have feelings for you, but 1 don¡¯t have any feelings. However, since you have said so, I would be letting you down if I don¡¯t do something to you. Or,¡± 1 just have a little bit of desire for you. I just can¡¯t control my reaction to you. Do you have to find a woman? ¡± Or what? Gu Jue had not thought about it yet¡­ However, Chu Bai Qing gave some reasonable reasons. His family urged him to get married and the woman was not bad. Everything went smoothly. Then, Gu Jue heard Chu baiqing say,¡± Auntie Qin called me today. She heard that I found a girlfriend and was very happy. She also said that if I¡¯m settled, you¡¯ll be together soon. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were closed as he spoke, his thick eyelashes slightly trembling. ¡°F * ck you! I won¡¯t let you be with another woman. Don¡¯t even f * eking think about it. I¡¯ve said you¡¯re mine. You¡¯re mine, Gu Jue¡¯s.¡± Gu Jue suddenly sat on Chu baiqing¡¯s body and glared at him fiercely. Even though Gu Jue¡¯s movements were violent, Chu baiqing still did not open his eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Yours. And then?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was calm, without any emotion, but it had a tinge of bitterness. Gu Jue¡¯s throat choked up at Chu baiqing¡¯s question. And then? He had never thought about what would happen after that¡­ He knew that Chu baiqing was his. He had to stay by his side, watch him every day, and hug him when he slept¡­ She also wanted to possess him completely and do the most intimate things with him, not just with her hands, but one step further. However, these words were stuck in his throat. He knew that Chu baiqing would glare at him after he said those words, just like how he said ¡± friends with girlfriends ¡± that day. At that time, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were cold and his tone was mocking¡­. Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: Chu baiqing didnt even dare to think about it, nor can he think about it Chapter 960: Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even dare to think about it, nor can he think about it Translator: 549690339 ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Gu Jue was very happy with Chu baiqing¡¯s obedience. He smiled and asked,¡± Looking at Chu baiqing¡¯s dazed eyes, Gu Jue wanted to bully him mercilessly. He wanted to bully him until he cried ¡­ This feeling was very strong, and it made Gu Jue very excited ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t remember what Gu Jue had just said. He just subconsciously nodded in agreement. you said it yourself. You¡¯re not allowed to see other women in the future. You¡¯re mine. Gu Jue suddenly had a realization. He wanted Chu baiqing to promise him something next time. She should just bully him ¡­ Gu Jue leaned over and kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s collarbone. Unlike Lord Jue¡¯s irascible temperament, this kiss was unusually gentle, as if he was worshiping. Chu baiqing raised his hand and wanted to push Gu Jue away, but he realized that he had no strength at all. He felt that he was really useless, and his body was really weak. It was only once. It should not be like this ¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, you¡¯re the best!¡± Gu Jue leaned close to Chu baiqing¡¯s ear and nibbled on his beautiful earlobe as he spoke in a hoarse voice. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. He had no energy to argue with Gu Jue. Fortunately, Gu Jue didn¡¯t torment him further and could tell that Chu baiqing was sleepy. When Chu baiqing fell asleep, he heard Chu baiqing mumble something in his ear. He couldn¡¯t hear what she said clearly, but he could roughly guess that she said,¡± Bai Qing, I want you ¡­ The next day, when Chu baiqing woke up, Gu Jue wasn¡¯t there. Looking at the unfamiliar room, the scenes from last night flashed through her mind. Gu Jue suddenly sat up straight and looked at the messy bed. His face suddenly turned red. He moved his body, but he didn¡¯t feel anything¡­ It seemed that Gu Jue still cared about him and did not force himself on him. Chu baiqing rubbed his swollen eyebrows. After last night, he knew that Gu Jue would not let him go. Regardless of whether Gu Jue would consider the issue between them, it was impossible between them. She used to look forward to Gu Jue liking her and wanting to be with her. However, now that Gu Jue was already thinking about their relationship, he did not dare to think about it anymore. Because of Qin Qing¡¯s earnest eyes and the words she had said, it was like a sharp sword that pierced into his heart. He was in so much pain that he didn¡¯t dare to think about what had happened between him and Gu Jue. If Qin Qing knew about it, how disappointed would she be? Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even dare to think about that scene. Chu baiqing went downstairs after washing up. Gu Jue was making breakfast in the kitchen. When he saw Chu baiqing, he smiled and pulled Chu baiqing into his arms. Then, he ignored Chu baiqing¡¯s resistance and kissed her ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s kiss was natural. In such a scene, it was as if they were fathers who had lived together for many years. This was just something that he would repeat every day, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about. Chu Bai Qing struggled a few times, but it was all in vain. In fact, when he was struggling, he knew very well that it was useless. To Gu Jue, his resistance had always been insignificant. He would not take it to heart at all. However, they were in the kitchen, and they could be seen at any time ¡­ Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t like Gu Jue, who didn¡¯t care about anything. He was thin-skinned. Chu baiqing saw from the corner of his eye that the servant was about to enter the kitchen. He was obviously shocked by the scene in front of him.. Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: They didnt dare to talk nonsense Chapter 961: They didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing tried to push Gu Jue away, but he failed and was forced to accept his kiss. Bursts of pain came from her jaw that was being pinched tightly. It was the pain left behind after Gu Jue pinched her yesterday. And Gu Jue was especially willing to pinch his jaw. The lingering kiss was fierce. Gu Jue liked to kiss Chu baiqing like this. The feeling of wanting to rub Chu baiqing into his bones and eat him up always made him lose control of his strength and hurt him. Chu baiqing¡¯s face turned red and the servant ran out in a panic. They had all worked at Gu Jue¡¯s place for a long time, so they naturally knew Chu baiqing. She would never have thought that she would encounter such a situation at such an old age, two men kissing¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tongue was numb from the kiss, his breath became heavy and his breathing became uneven. Only then did Gu Jue leave his lips unwillingly. Chu baiqing raised his hand to give Gu Jue a slap, but he was stopped in mid-air. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for hitting me?¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing with a half-smile, his eyes full of love. After last night, his attitude towards Chu Bai Qing was even more unscrupulous. Now, he even dared to do such a thing to her in front of the servants. Sooner or later, he would do it in front of his brothers. With his reckless personality, he would do anything. ¡°Gu Jue, are you crazy? Didn¡¯t you see ¡­¡± Before Chu baiqing could finish his sentence, Gu Jue used his index finger to seal his mouth, cutting him off. ¡°They don¡¯t dare to say anything!¡± Gu Jue was still very confident about his own people. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kissed Chu Bai Qing when he knew he was so shy. He just couldn¡¯t control himself. Whenever he saw Chu Bai Qing, he wanted to do these intimate things to him. ¡°Gu Jue, if you treat me like this again in the future, don¡¯t blame me for falling out with you. We can¡¯t even be brothers anymore!¡± This was the toughest sentence Chu baiqing had said to Gu Jue, but all he got in return was a light smile. ¡°I¡¯ll see you turn your face!¡± Gu Jue said nonchalantly as he pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s face. Chu baiqing gritted his teeth and glared at Gu Jue. His chest heaved up and down in anger. The helplessness he felt made him look pitiful. Gu Jue didn¡¯t know Chu baiqing well enough to know that he wouldn¡¯t fall out with him. At most, he¡¯d just give him a hard time. But after last night, he found a new way to deal with Chu Bai Qing. Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t resist the pleasure that her hands brought to him, and his stiff reaction. He was completely unable to withstand his own attacks. Next time, if Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t listen to him, he would use this trick again. Didn¡¯t chu baiqing agree to anything he said last night? However, Gu Jue did not know that Chu baiqing did not hear him clearly the night before. He did not know what Gu Jue wanted him to agree to. At that time, he was already so delirious that he didn¡¯t have the mind to think. Gu Jue¡¯s dinner was not bad, but she did not expect his breakfast to be so good as well. However, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. She was forced by Gu Jue to eat a sandwich and half a glass of milk¡­ Chu baiqing had just finished his meal when su qingran called. He said that his parents wanted to meet Chu baiqing for dinner. Chu baiqing said he would arrange a place to eat and call su qingran after he was done. After he hung up the phone, he inadvertently looked up and saw Gu Jue staring at him with his fiery eyes. ¡°You think my words are farts?¡± Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: Gu Qingxin-if nothing unexpected happens, well get married Chapter 962: Gu Qingxin-if nothing unexpected happens, we¡¯ll get married Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue slammed the table and stood up. His whole body was filled with hostility and it was extremely terrifying. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue blankly. He didn¡¯t understand what Gu Jue meant by that. ¡°What did you promise me last night?¡± Gu Jue held the edge of the table with both hands and leaned forward, pressing Chu baiqing to ask. His tone was heavy, like if Chu Bai Qing dared to say no, he would tear him apart. ¡°What did I promise you?¡± Sure enough, Chu baiqing¡¯s calm question made Gu Jue furious. He had asked him again and again last night, and he had agreed. After sleeping for one night, he had forgotten. ¡°Chu baiqing, are you f * eking playing with me?¡± Gu Jue propped himself up on the dining table, got up, and walked over. He grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s collar and lifted him up. last night, I told you not to see that woman again. You promised me. You¡¯re going to see her parents tonight. Gu J tie¡¯s grip was so strong that he lifted Chu baiqing¡¯s body off the ground. Gu Jue was really angry. Chu baiqing was talking to another woman so gently. His expression and tone were full of love. Usually, when they went out for a meal, it was Gu Jue who arranged it. But now, Chu baiqing took charge of everything and said that he would call her when everything was arranged. Gu Jue was usually served by others, but he was used to being all around Chu baiqing. Thinking of this, he felt like vomiting. Last night¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t over. He had been suppressing his anger the whole time. It couldn¡¯t have been temporarily replaced by desire. However, they had yet to resolve any substantial issues. The relationship between the two of them was like a taut string that could break at any moment. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know what 1 promised you in that situation. Chu baiqing suddenly realized that Gu Jue had made such a request to him. The reason why she was acting with su qingran was to widen the distance between her and Gu Jue. So, Chu baiqing would never agree to such a request. He didn¡¯t hear her clearly last night, and Gu Jue had kept him hanging, so he nodded his head randomly. ¡°You f * eking¡­ If you agree now, I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s calm face and thought about how he had hung him up last night. Under those circumstances, it was excusable that he did not hear him clearly. Gu Jue was like this, or rather, he had no principles in front of Chu baiqing. He would always find excuses for Chu baiqing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gu Jue. I can¡¯t agree to it. I think it¡¯s very suitable for me to be with qingran! I¡¯m also very satisfied with her.¡± No matter where su qingran was placed, she was a very suitable marriage partner. Anyone who saw her and Chu baiqing standing together would feel that they were very suitable. This was also why Huo zhongrao had brought them together. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Gu Jue clearly heard what Chu baiqing said, but he laughed coldly and asked again in disbelief. He didn¡¯t think that after last night, Chu Bai Qing would be so decisive and leave no room for negotiation. Just as Chu baiqing had thought, after last night, Gu Jue had already defined their relationship. It was just that he was not clear about the definition yet, but it had already completely broken away from the word ¡®brother¡¯. 1 said, I¡¯ll be with qingran. If nothing goes wrong, we¡¯ll get married. We ¡­. Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: My heart aches for you-I feel terrible and distressed Chapter 963: My heart aches for you-I feel terrible and distressed Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing¡¯s expression was calm and his words were the same. However, his words completely infuriated Gu Jue. He raised his hand and was about to slap Chu baiqing¡¯s face. Chu baiqing stopped talking and looked at Gu Jue¡¯s hand with his clear and bright eyes. He closed his eyes subconsciously and waited for the slap to land. Gu Jue loved to kick people. Whoever made him unhappy, he would not speak first. Instead, he would kick them directly. He was a person who was too lazy to use his mouth, and he found it tiring to say even one more word. But this person kept repeating the same words to Chu Bai Qing. He would say a lot of nonsense every day, such as,¡± let someone else do the surgery. You should pay more attention to rest. Or,¡± you should sleep a little longer. There¡¯s enough time. I¡¯ll drive faster later and I¡¯ll send you to the hospital on time. Or,¡± it¡¯s raining today. I¡¯ll park my car in the garage and you can come down to find me. Or perhaps,¡± stop reading and go to bed early. It¡¯s rare to get some rest¡­ If Gu Jue had heard this from someone else, he would have thought it was nonsense. However, when he patiently told Chu baiqing, he felt that these words were very useful. Looking at Chu baiqing¡¯s gentle and quiet face, Gu Jue¡¯s raised hand clenched into a fist and he punched the wall behind Chu baiqing. The strong wind from the punch brushed past his ear, and Chu Bai Qing slowly opened his eyes. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart ached when he saw Gu Jue¡¯s expression, which was like a trapped beast. He knew that Gu Jue could not bear to hurt him, so he hurt himself to vent his anger. Gu Jue¡¯s temper had always been bad. It was extremely bad. Every time he did not vent his anger, he would be extremely irritable. Looking at Gu Jue, Chu baiqing sighed and turned to leave. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Gu Jue used his injured hand to grab Chu baiqing¡¯s arm. ¡°Get the first aid kit!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s joints were bleeding. With such strength, it was possible that his bones would be broken. M*. No need. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy to see me hurt? Chu baiqing, how can you be so cruel? I¡¯m almost like a grandson in front of you.¡± Gu Jue looked at the breakfast that he had made on the table. Who would believe him if he told them that? he was a lazy person who liked to sleep. He thought that Lord Jue would wake up so early to make breakfast for someone. He even had to suppress his anger and coax her to eat. Everyone else only saw him bullying Chu baiqing, but no one saw Chu baiqing throwing a tantrum at him, and he was just smiling and coaxing her. And the other way around? But Chu baiqing was so gentle to others, carrying bags, pulling out chairs, and even sending them home ¡­ Gu Jue laughed as he thought about it. He laughed at himself and felt that he was an idiot. He didn¡¯t want to think about his relationship with Chu Bai Qing. The incident with tan song and Shen Chen had caused severe consequences and affected him too much. The tan family and the Shen family used to be well-known families in the family housing area, but they were defeated just like that. He didn¡¯t want to make things so complicated, whether he liked it or not, whether he loved it or not. Couldn¡¯t he just treat Chu baiqing well? That was how they had been through all these years. If there was any change, it would be to do some intimate things. Other than that, there was nothing else. They were still the same as before, living together, eating together, and sleeping together¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go get the first aid kit!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was low and suppressed. He knew how good Gu Jue was to him ¡­. Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: Hes under house arrest Chapter 964: He¡¯s under house arrest Translator: 549690339 In front of him, he was not the hot-tempered Lord Jue, but Gu Jue. These were all things that he cherished, but he would rather Gu Jue hate him than let him bear the psychological pressure. For example, the biggest problem was Qin Qing. If Gu Jue found out that she kept distancing herself from him because of Qin Qing¡­ With Gu Jue¡¯s temper, he would definitely go back and tell Qin Qing everything. Then, all the turmoil would come. With Qin Qing¡¯s personality, the incident between tan song and Shen Chen had happened so many years ago. However, when they were brought up again, he would still say that it was tan song and Shen Wen who destroyed the tan and Shen families. She would not have thought that if the tan and Shen families had been able to tolerate and understand these two people who were in love. He had dealt with this matter in a low-key manner. If he had not chased after them that night, Shen Chen would not have died, and tan song would not have left his home and been lonely until now. Then, the tan and Shen families would not have fallen ¡­ In the end, it was a matter of ideology. Qin Qing would never be able to accept such a thing. Even if Gu Jue were to make a scene, it would be useless. Qin Qing¡¯s personality was very strong and overbearing, and Gu Jue had inherited her personality. The final result would only be a life and death struggle. But this was not the result Chu Bai Qing wanted to see. 1 told you there¡¯s no need. Chu baiqing, don¡¯t force me. Really, don¡¯t force me. If I really can¡¯t control myself and hurt you, my heart will ache to death! Gu Jue flung Chu baiqing¡¯s arm away and sneered. His words seemed to be directed at Chu baiqing, but it also seemed to be directed at himself. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s lonely back as he walked out of the kitchen. His heart clenched and he suddenly felt pain. ¡°.¡¯m sorry, Gu Jue..¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing leaned against the wall and muttered. When Chu baiqing finished changing and was about to go to work, he was stopped by Gu Jue¡¯s assistant, Qin shaoyou. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master Chu. Lord Jue¡¯s orders are for you to rest at home and not go out today.¡± Qin shaoyou was very tactful. He scratched his head awkwardly. He had always been by Lord Jue¡¯s side, and he knew a lot of things very well. He understood Lord Jue¡¯s feelings towards young master Chu. It was just that Qin shaoyou couldn¡¯t express his opinion on Lord Jue¡¯s method. He felt that it would only intensify the conflict. Don¡¯t be fooled by young master Chu¡¯s good-tempered appearance. If he were to really get angry, the one who would suffer in the end would be their Lord Jue. Chu baiqing clenched the bag in his hand tightly. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to actually imprison him. It was all to prevent him from seeing su qingran¡¯s parents. If he agreed to a good thing, how was he going to face su qingran? Chu baiqing looked at the bodyguards outside the door and knew that it was useless to force his way in. He wanted to call su qingran, but he couldn¡¯t find his phone. ¡°That¡­ Young master Chu, I¡¯m sorry, Lord Jue¡¯s phone has run out of battery¡­ I¡¯ll take your ¡­ I¡¯m going to use my phone ¡­¡± Young master Qin¡¯s face turned red when he said this. He felt that his lame excuse was simply smearing his intelligence. However, his Lord Jue had asked him to say that, so what could he do? ¡°Tell Gu Jue. He will regret it.¡± Chu Bai Qing suppressed his emotions and turned around to go upstairs. He had never felt so tired before. He felt that everything had gone beyond his expectations. He did not expect Gu Jue to treat him like this.. Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: He said, what does it have to do with me? Chapter 965: He said, what does it have to do with me? Translator: 549690339 Qin shaoyou brought lunch to Chu baiqing, but he didn¡¯t eat it. It wasn¡¯t that he was throwing a tantrum and refused to eat or anything. It was because he had no appetite and could not eat anything. He never broke his promise. Su qingran must have called him in front of her parents. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used such a tone. She was the one who helped her yesterday by having dinner with yang and the others. She had asked him for help today, so he should help her with all his might. However, he did not expect to be placed under house arrest by Gu Jue. Even his mobile phone was taken away. He couldn¡¯t contact Su qingran, so how was she going to explain it to her parents¡­ This was Gu Jue. When he did things, he only cared about the results he wanted. He never thought about what others would do, let alone consider the consequences for others. Chu Bai Qing laid on the bed and fell asleep. When he woke up, it was already dark. He sat up and smelled the cigarette. He looked up and saw a red dot on the sofa He was familiar with the smell of tobacco. It was the smell of Gu Jue. The lights were off in the room, so Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see Gu J tie¡¯s expression. However, she could feel his strong and cold aura. In fact, it was rare for the two of them to be so silent. At least, when she did not speak, Gu Jue would speak first. Chu baiqing felt around in the dark and wanted to get off the bed. Just as his feet touched the carpet, Gu Jue opened his mouth. His voice was low and hoarse from smoking too much. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Just these two words made Chu Bai Qing¡¯s back freeze. Based on his understanding of Gu Jue, he would ask,¡± why didn¡¯t you eat lunch?¡± He should not have asked,¡± are you hungry?¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to answer, but two words came out of his mouth,¡± I¡¯m not hungry. There was a faint sense of anger and pique. ¡°Then, don¡¯t eat dinner!¡± Gu Jue sneered in an almost inaudible manner and then threw out such a sentence. Chu baiqing ignored Gu Jue this time. He didn¡¯t know what time it was. He had to get an explanation from mo su qingran. He didn¡¯t know how she was going to face such a thing. He heard that su qingran¡¯s father, department head su, was a very strict and inflexible person. He was afraid that su qingran would be implicated in today¡¯s incident. Chu Bai Qing placed his hand on the door handle and turned it, but it didn¡¯t open. It still couldn¡¯t be opened ¡­ With a click, Chu baiqing switched on the lights and turned around to look at Gu Jue, who was sitting on the sofa. He was also looking at her with a gloomy face. Gu Jue¡¯s face rarely had such a gloomy expression. He was usually irritable. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Gu Jue tilted his head slightly and lit another cigarette. He took a deep puff and squinted his eyes as he exhaled. His eyes never left Chu baiqing. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand turned the doorknob again, but it still wouldn¡¯t open. ¡°Open the door!¡± He looked at the time on the wall. It was already past eight o ¡®clock. He had actually slept for so long. qingran was introduced by big brother. Minister su and big brother are on the same line. Do you know that it will be difficult for big brother if they don¡¯t see me today?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was calm and he looked normal, but his eyes were filled with exhaustion. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± This was Gu Jue. The words he said always made people gnash their teeth in hatred, but there was nothing they could do to him. Just because he was Lord Jue ¡­. Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: Because I have to--eking accompany you Chapter 966: Because I have to¨Ceking accompany you Translator: 549690339 A Lord who was self-centered. Chu baiqing felt helpless because he knew that there was no point in talking to Gu Jue. He was used to this way of solving problems, whatever I say, whatever I want to do,¡± he said. yes, it¡¯s none of your business. So, open the door. I¡¯ll solve my own problem. Chu Bai Qing slammed the door, his tone was depressed. He couldn¡¯t let out his anger. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue¡¯s personalities were two extremes. Chu baiqing would suppress his emotions, while Gu Jue liked to explode. ¡°Bai Qing, do you know why 1 was sent to nine middle school?¡± Gu Jue suddenly stood up and walked towards Chu baiqing with his hands in his pockets. Back then, Gu Jue did not want to go to school after he graduated from junior high school, and his family did not stop him. This was because Qin Qing and her father knew that their son was not cut out for studying. Basically, he had slept like this throughout the journey. He had slept in school during the day and at home. If he wasn¡¯t good at fighting, he wouldn¡¯t have the title of Lord Jue. Qin Qing always said that it would be more appropriate to call him the God of sleep. However, in the end, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Gu Jue said that he wanted to continue attending the same high school as Chu baiqing-ninth high school. Even if Gu Jue wanted to go to a famous university, the Gu family would be able to arrange it for him, let alone a top high school. Just like that, Gu Jue accompanied Chu baiqing to high school for three years and slept like this for another three years ¡­ Gu Jue changed the topic so quickly that Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t react in time. By the time he could react, Gu Jue was already close to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Chu baiqing opened his mouth when Gu Jue forced him to lean against the door. Chu baiqing really didn¡¯t know, because everyone was surprised, because Gu Jue hated studying the most. Auntie Qin also thought that he wouldn¡¯t want to go to school after he finished middle school. After all, in Qin Qing¡¯s words,¡± the chairs in school are uncomfortable too. It¡¯s already good enough that there¡¯s no problem with my spine after sleeping for so many years! Chu baiqing had no idea why Gu Jue had to sleep in high school for another three years. ¡°Because I have to f * eking stay by your side!¡± With one hand on the door and the other on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s chin, she lifted his head up. Gu Jue¡¯s tone was very light. Because they were so close, Chu baiqing could smell the lingering smell of tobacco in his mouth. if I¡¯m not by your side, you¡¯ll be bullied by others. You don¡¯t know how to fight, and you¡¯re not willing to talk to others ¡­ Chu baiqing was like this when he was in school. If he was engrossed in his studies, he would ignore everyone. If he was addicted to solving a question, he would ignore the teacher even if the teacher came and called him. So, many people in school said that Chu baiqing¡¯s grades were good, but he was a proud and arrogant person. Actually, there were many people who caused trouble for Chu baiqing. A part of it was because of Gu Jue, but a part of it was also because of his indifferent personality. everything about you is related to me, but other people¡¯s Affairs are f * eking unrelated to me, and they have nothing to do with you. As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s lips ruthlessly, almost as if he was biting. It seemed like a punishment, but it also seemed like he was unwilling. In any case, he just wanted Chu baiqing to be in pain, because he, Gu Jue, was in a lot of pain¡­ He hated Chu Bai Qing the most, the cold and distant way he drew lines between them. It was as if he did not exist in his life. The most infuriating and annoying part of him was that he couldn¡¯t live without Chu baiqing¡­. Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Gu Jue, thats enough, stop fooling around Chapter 967: Gu Jue, that¡¯s enough, stop fooling around Translator: 549690339 He couldn¡¯t even remember when it had started. Maybe, when he was nine, he pushed Chu baiqing into the swimming pool, but he didn¡¯t know that Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t swim. When Chu baiqing sank to the bottom after a few hits, the fearless little tyrant Gu panicked for the first time. He jumped into the pool and pulled Chu Bai Qing out. Looking at his pale face, Gu Jue cried in front of Chu baiqing for the first time. I¡¯m sorry¡­ he said. Perhaps it was from that moment on that an accident had appeared in Gu Jue¡¯s life. Someone whom he valued very much, and shangxin had been valued by him for more than twenty years ¡­ Chu baiqing could not push Gu Jue away at all. He could taste the blood in his mouth, but he could not tell if it was his or Gu Jue¡¯s ¡­ When Gu Jue bit him, Chu baiqing bit him back without hesitation. Such a fierce exchange of blows instantly caused blood to flow down the corners of their mouths. Gu Jue was the kind of person who became fiercer the more excited he was. If Chu baiqing had gone along with him, he would have been afraid that he would be in pain. No matter how angry he was, he still had a bit of rationality left in him. He couldn¡¯t hurt Chu Bai Qing, because it would hurt his heart. However, the more Chu baiqing resisted him, the more he wanted to conquer her. He was completely paralyzed in her arms ¡­ Thinking of this, Gu Jue was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself. He was so excited that he wanted to possess Chu baiqing completely¡­ She would completely possess him. and she would no longer stop all her actions because he said it hurt her ¡­ She would rather burn herself to death and explode herself than hurt him ¡­ Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s collar and threw him onto the bed. Chu baiqing had only eaten a little for breakfast and had not eaten anything for lunch or dinner. He felt as if his eyes were playing tricks on him when Gu Jue threw him onto the bed with such force. She felt dizzy and wanted to lift her knee to push Gu Jue down, but she was completely restrained and could not move. Chu baiqing was wearing a shirt, so Gu Jue tore it apart with all his might. He used so much force that even the buttons were ripped apart. The shirt fell to the floor with a soft sound. Gu Jue¡¯s lips moved down Chu baiqing¡¯s neck, gnawing and biting¡­ Her teeth left red marks on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s fair skin. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s skin was very fair and sensitive. Sometimes, even if one had been sleeping in the same position for a long time, the skin that had been pressed on would have an obvious red mark that would not fade for a long time. Not to mention this kind of gnawing and this kind of strength ¡­ Chu baiqing grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s hair with a similar amount of force, su qingran is my girlfriend. Her problems are related to me! ¡°Gu Jue, that¡¯s enough. Stop fooling around!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s voice was weak and soft because Gu Jue had lit up all the sensitive spots in his body¡­ The pain from his scalp made Gu Jue raise his head abruptly. His mouth had been bitten by Chu baiqing, and blood was on his lips ¡­ At this moment, Gu Jue looked unusually wild and devilish. He licked the corner of his lips, how is that enough? This is just the beginning.¡± Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t any better. He wasn¡¯t like Gu Jue, who had a cut on his lower lip. His upper lip was also cut. His skin was originally fair, and with the dark red, it made his sickly beauty stand out even more. The corners of his mouth curled up into an evil smile. That smile was flirtatious and evil, girlfriend? To hell with your girlfriend..¡± Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: Ill only hug you to sleep, youre not allowed to go anywhere Chapter 968: I¡¯ll only hug you to sleep, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere Translator: 549690339 ¡°Chu baiqing, I¡¯m going to f * ckyou tonight. Let¡¯s see what you can do to me. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to face your girlfriend.¡± Even if Chu Bai Qing and this woman didn¡¯t have any physical relationship. Even if they had never held hands, this matter could not be let go with Gu Jue. Because su qingran was now Chu baiqing¡¯s girlfriend. Chu baiqing was his, but now he was also labeled as su qingran¡¯s girlfriend. And all of this happened while Chu Bai Qing was intentionally hiding it from him. What was even more interesting was that Chu baiqing had dinner with su qingran and his brothers yesterday. The SU family wanted to see Chu baiqing today, and they were in a hurry to see their son-in-law. This was how their circle worked. As long as they met the parents and both parties agreed, they would get engaged directly, and then get married ¡­ After that, it was time to have children. Everything was so natural. Gu Jue wanted to explode at the thought of all these things happening to Chu baiqing. In fact, he wanted to destroy Chu baiqing. She had completely destroyed him ¡­ If they were in hell, then they would go to hell together ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hands clutched the sheets tightly, their heavy breathing intertwining. Chu baiqing could clearly feel Gu Jue¡¯s desire. He was already at the point of impatience. Just as Gu Jue¡¯s hand was about to unbuckle his belt, Chu baiqing spoke softly. ¡°Gu Jue, if you dare to do this, you¡¯ll see if I¡¯ll still talk to you in the future. You know my temper. If I harden my heart, 1 won¡¯t talk to you for the rest of my life!¡± This voice was the same as his usual tone of voice, but it was not normal for Chu baiqing to speak to Gu Jue in such a hostile tone. As expected, Gu Jue stopped what he was doing. I¡¯ll f * eking cower in front of you for the rest of my life. Other than threatening me with ¡®ignore me¡¯, do you have any other abilities?¡± Gu Jue placed his hands on Chu baiqing¡¯s sides and glared at him angrily. It wasn¡¯t the first time Chu baiqing ignored him, and every time, he had to use all his strength to coax him. The things that Chu Bai Qing ignored him weren¡¯t that big of a deal. But today, Chu Bai Qing threatened him again because she wanted to f * ck him. If he really did it, based on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s personality, he would definitely ignore him. However. Gu Jue wasn¡¯t confident that he could make him happy, not to mention that Chu baiqing had said that he would spend a lifetime with him ¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, I¡¯m not joking with you. If you dare to do that to me, I¡¯ll definitely ignore you for the rest of my life!¡± In Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart, sex came after love ¡­ There was no basis for such love between them. Gu Jue only had possessiveness for him. Feng Xi had once jokingly said that Chu baiqing was like Gu Jue¡¯s toy. In Gu Jue¡¯s heart, this toy was one of a kind in this world. It was Gu Jue¡¯s favorite. From the beginning to the end, this toy had been labeled with Gu Jue¡¯s name. No one else could play with Gu Jue¡¯s everything, only he could. This analogy was actually very appropriate. So, if someone wanted to snatch his toy, how could he allow it? This toy had been his for many years, and he had always thought that this toy would follow him for the rest of his life. ¡°This is my last compromise. I¡¯ll only hug you to sleep. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere!¡± Gu Jue hugged Chu baiqing tightly in his arms.. Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: If you dont have a temper, then dont eat Chapter 969: If you don¡¯t have a temper, then don¡¯t eat Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue felt like he was no longer a f * eking Lord. He was now master Sheng. In front of Chu baiqing, he would be like this for the rest of his life. There was nothing she could do about him. She had always been a person who did things regardless of the consequences. When he was not in the underworld, he did not care about the consequences when he beat people up in school. He did not think about whether he would cripple or kill the person. He had never been arrogant before, but now, all his arrogance was nothing in front of Chu Bai Qing. Gu Jue was really afraid of Chu baiqing, afraid that he would ignore him. Chu baiqing secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that his method wouldn¡¯t work because Gu Jue had gone crazy. She didn¡¯t expect him to still listen¡­ ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Once a person¡¯s mind was relaxed, they would feel physically and mentally exhausted. Chu baiqing hadn¡¯t eaten lunch or dinner, and after resisting for a while, she was really hungry. if you¡¯re hungry, you won¡¯t eat unless you have a temper. Then don¡¯t eat and just starve to death! Half of Gu Jue¡¯s face was buried in Chu baiqing¡¯s neck, so his words were muffled. In fact, Gu Jue was lying on his stomach so that his little Gu Jue would quickly stop. It was too uncomfortable. If he had softened his temper and wasn¡¯t angry, he wouldn¡¯t have had the momentum to pull Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand and let him solve it for him. It could also be said that Chu baiqing¡¯s calm tone had indeed made Gu Jue feel flustered. He was at his wit¡¯s end when it came to dealing with him. One could even say that Chu baiqing was amenable to coaxing but not coercion. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything else and let Gu Jue hug him. He just stared at the ceiling and felt Gu Jue¡¯s breath on his neck. Even his ears were numb. Because he was very sensitive there ¡­ Half of Gu Jue¡¯s body was on top of Chu baiqing, and he was not moving at all. But he didn¡¯t fall asleep at all. Chu baiqing said he was hungry. If it was in the past, Gu Jue would immediately find food for Chu baiqing even if he was naked and about to sleep. She wouldn¡¯t let him starve, but she couldn¡¯t vent her anger. She also remembered that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t eat because of his girlfriend. He just wanted to starve him ¡­ Didn¡¯t he also not eat¡­ But after hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s stomach growling, Gu Jue couldn¡¯t take it anymore. u_H¡°..nGu Jue suddenly sat up and looked at Gu Jue like a Wolf. His eyes were fierce and helpless ¡­ Chu baiqing was still looking at the ceiling. He could feel Gu Jue¡¯s gaze. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Gu Jue took a deep breath and asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Noodles ¡­¡± At this time, Chu Bai Qing just wanted to eat a bowl of hot noodles because his stomach was very uncomfortable. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached when he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s broken lips. He kissed Chu Bai Qing on the lips, then got off the bed. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s back and a faint smile appeared on his face. She threw away all her worries and helplessness. She didn¡¯t think about her helplessness and exhaustion. Chu Bai Qing felt very happy. Although Gu Jue had a bad temper, he was really good to her ¡­ However, one couldn¡¯t be greedy. Chu Bai Qing was afraid that he would have such thoughts. It was the kind of madness where she did not care about anything and selfishly wanted to have Gu Jue¡¯s good treatment of her, even if Gu Jue had not figured out his own feelings. Chu baiqing felt that the only reason he could still remain calm was because of Qin Qing. The moment he thought of her, he would calm down. Gu Jue said that he had to think clearly about his feelings for her.. Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: One Gu Qing Xin-why dont you bear with it? Chapter 970: One Gu Qing Xin-why don¡¯t you bear with it? Translator: 549690339 In the past, she had hoped and even prayed that one day, Gu Jue would suddenly realize that he actually liked her. This was Chu Bai Qing¡¯s birthday wish every year. However, now that he was about to fulfill this wish, he was praying that Gu Jue would not understand. This was because once the feelings were confirmed, whether it was like or love, the shackles on the body would become heavier. After a while, Gu Jue came up with two bowls of noodles. Actually, as long as he gave the order, the chef would naturally prepare it. However, as long as Chu baiqing wanted to eat something, Gu Jue would personally make it for him. Sometimes, he would even think that if time allowed, he would cook all three meals for Chu baiqing. It would be best to make Chu baiqing only like to eat his own cooking. How did the saying go,¡± if you want to hold a man¡¯s heart, you must first hold his stomach. That was what he was thinking. He wanted to make Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth taste so that he would only eat his cooking. She could not leave him like this ¡­ In fact, Gu Jue¡¯s thoughts were very simple sometimes. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t wait for Gu Jue to wake him up. He got out of bed, put on his sleeping robe, sat on the chair, and began to eat his noodles. The small round table wasn¡¯t big, only enough for two people ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s noodles had an indescribable name. There were vegetables, eggs, bacon, and ham, and some shrimp ¡­ The noodles were specially made Dragon whisker noodles. Chu baiqing only ate this type of noodles. Gu Jue¡¯s cooking skills were not very good now, but he could at least control how salty it was. He could also cook ordinary dishes, but the taste was not amazing. Because the noodles were a little hot and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth was broken, he would stop eating because of the pain. On the other hand, Gu Jue was eating bite by bite. He was also hungry. His mouth was also injured, but he was tougher. It wasn¡¯t that Chu baiqing was being pretentious, but his body was just like that. His ability to resist pain was too low. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached when he saw Chu baiqing like this. Originally, she was the one who was angered. It was because she was angry that he treated her like this. But now, seeing Chu Bai Qing¡¯s injured mouth, he wanted to slap himself. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bear with it for a while? I¡¯ll blow on it for you to cool it down before you eat.¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t even realize that his attitude towards Chu baiqing was subservient and fawning. She had completely forgotten about his girlfriend, the things she had hidden from him, and the things she had done to make him angry¡­ Chu baiqing was also in too much pain from eating. He looked at Gu Jue¡¯s bowl and saw that he had finished half of the noodles. Then, he looked at his own food, which he had barely eaten a few mouthfuls ¡­ She put down her chopsticks and did not say anything. However, her eyes were filled with resentment as she looked at Gu Jue. She was indeed hungry, so hungry that she didn¡¯t have the strength to think about anything else. She just wanted to eat her fill. No one would believe that Wen runqian and young master Chu, who were present, would have such a sad and pitiful expression in his eyes. Gu Jue hurriedly took Chu baiqing¡¯s bowl and blew on the noodles for him. However, there was a lot of noodles, so no matter how much he blew, the noodles could not cool down so quickly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat mine first?¡± There was only half a bowl left in Gu Jue¡¯s bowl, so it was not so hot anymore ¡­ Chu baiqing was a clean freak, so Gu Jue asked in a questioning tone and did not directly say,¡± eat mine! Gu Jue was thinking that since the two of them had kissed so many times and had already eaten a lot of saliva, it should be fine. Besides, there was no need to be so particular when one was hungry. However, Chu baiqing¡¯s words almost made Gu Jue die of anger. He gritted his teeth and looked at Chu Bai Qing.. Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: Gu Qingxin-when I blow on noodles, dont I drool too? Chapter 971: Gu Qingxin-when I blow on noodles, don¡¯t I drool too? Translator: 549690339 What did Chu Bai Qing say? It was a soft and gentle sentence. It was Gu Jue¡¯s favorite tone of voice, but it was the one that made him most angry. ¡°I¡¯m not eating, I¡¯m a clean freak!¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even look at Gu Jue. He just stared at his own bowl of noodles. Gu Jue clenched the chopsticks in his hand tightly, and the anger in his eyes converged into a point. Just as it was about to explode, he still managed to endure it. Every time Gu Jue saw Chu baiqing¡¯s Red, swollen, and broken lips, he would feel a sense of guilt. He felt that he was f * eking cowardly. Sooner or later, he would be tortured by the suppressed anger in his heart and the desires that he couldn¡¯t express. Gu Jue picked up the noodles with his chopsticks and blew on them bit by bit. It was probably because he had a strong temperament, so he was full of air, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to cool down. Gu Jue pushed the noodles in front of Chu baiqing. When he ate his own noodles, they were already a little cold. Chu baiqing picked up his chopsticks and ate. His mouth was small, but he didn¡¯t want to move his lips. It was too painful. Gu Jue finished the soup in his bowl, and Chu baiqing only ate a little. Gu Jue became anxious when he saw this. He wished he could chew it into pieces and feed it to him. Then, he suddenly thought of something. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s gentle and handsome face opened. ¡°Don¡¯t 1 drool when 1 blow my noodles?¡± He had been blowing so hard just now, it would be strange if there was no saliva. Chu Bai Qing stopped eating and his ears turned red. Seeing that Chu baiqing was about to put down his chopsticks, Gu Jue quickly reached out to stop him. ¡°No, no¡­ There¡¯s no saliva, so hurry up and eat!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s tone softened again. He had spent so much effort to blow it cold. If he didn¡¯t eat it now, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his temper. His good temper was all because of Chu baiqing, but he still enjoyed it. Chu baiqing only ate half of it and couldn¡¯t eat anymore. He put down his chopsticks and went to bed. Gu Jue didn¡¯t force him to finish his meal, but Chu baiqing went to bed right after he finished his meal, which surprised Gu Jue. Chu Bai Qing insisted on finishing his meal, but he wouldn¡¯t sit down for an hour, let alone lie down. The bowl was thrown on the table. Gu Jue took off his clothes and got on the bed. He wanted to take off Chu baiqing¡¯s bathrobe, but he was stopped by him. In the end, Gu Jue held back his temper and just hugged Chu baiqing. ¡°When 1 kissed you, I ate a lot of saliva, and you¡¯re still so pretentious.¡± Gu Jue was still brooding over the fact that his saliva had been disdained. He just didn¡¯t like Chu baiqing disdaining him. ¡°I have an operation tomorrow!¡± Chu baiqing spoke with his back to Gu Jue. His voice was very low and deep. If an outsider saw Chu baiqing like this, they would be shocked. How could the gentle young master Chu have such a dark side? ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital! I¡¯ll pick you up after work, Feng Xi said we can have dinner together!¡± Gu Jue had also received a call from Feng Xi during the day, saying that they would have a meal together tomorrow and that she would invite Chu baiqing. Gu Jue also wanted to ease the tension between the two of them. If Feng Xi asked for a meal, Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t refuse. He couldn¡¯t be cruel, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so cheap as to try and make up with Chu Bai Qing. Chu baiqing did not say anything, but Gu Jue knew that he would not reject him. Because Feng Xi rarely took the initiative to invite him for a meal, he had to give her face. When Chu baiqing returned to his office after the surgery, Gu Jue was already sitting there waiting for him. Chu Bai Qing looked at him but didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and went to the resting room. He had called su qingran in the morning to apologize, but he didn¡¯t expect¡­. Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: Its all your fault, it has nothing to do with me Chapter 972: It¡¯s all your fault, it has nothing to do with me Translator: 549690339 Before he could speak, su qingran asked him,¡± are you feeling better? ¡± After hearing what she said next, Chu baiqing realized that Gu Jue had called him. He said that he had an emergency call that night and fell sick after a few hours of surgery. He asked her to explain it to her family. Chu baiqing was quite surprised. He didn¡¯t think that someone like Gu Jue would make this call. What surprised Chu baiqing even more was that su qingran said that Chu baiqing¡¯s parents liked the gift and he spent a lot of money on it. With enough reason and sincere apology, her parents were satisfied even if they didn¡¯t see Chu Bai Qing. He even told su qingran to tell Chu baiqing to rest well and not to tire himself out. His own health was equally important. After the phone call with su qingran, Chu baiqing was silent for a long time. It had to be said that what Gu Jue had done had indeed surprised him, and his emotions were also very complicated. Because Gu Jue was no longer Gu Jue because of him, Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing was confused by the current situation. He knew Gu Jue well enough to make him compromise. Someone who had done such an incredible thing was definitely someone he wanted to give everything to. This used to be what he wanted the most, but now, it was what he didn¡¯t dare to ask for. After taking a shower and changing his clothes, Chu baiqing walked out of the bathroom and saw Gu Jue lying on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re taking so long to wash up, I can¡¯t wait.¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing pitifully, his tone carrying a hint of dissatisfaction. Chu baiqing¡¯s earlobes turned red first, then his pretty face. Although Gu Jue didn¡¯t say anything overboard, he felt embarrassed. Chu Bai Qing ignored him and walked along the wall. Gu Jue immediately sat up on the bed and grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s arm. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s breathing was especially heavy, and it was filled with dissatisfaction and grievance. Because he was so close, Chu baiqing could feel her warm breath. He wanted to hide but he couldn¡¯t. Gu Jue would not let him get away. He blocked the man and looked at him with a sad face. He didn¡¯t say what he was going to do, just looking at Chu Bai Qing. The distance between the two of them was very close, and Gu Jue didn¡¯t let him go. Chu baiqing was a little anxious, angry, and annoyed. ¡°Go and take a cold shower.¡± Chu Bai Qing turned his head and said softly. Gu Jue whispered evilly into Chu baiqing¡¯s ear,¡± no, if you¡¯re here, why would 1 take a shower?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s face turned completely red after hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words. He had never known that such a sentence could make people blush. Gu Jue was not like this in the past. In the past, Gu Jue had a bad temper, but he would not be so shameless. The current Gu Jue was always acting shamelessly in front of him. He was like a child asking for candy. If you didn¡¯t give him candy, he would cry and make a fuss. It was like she could read his mind from his eyes. it¡¯s all because of you. I can¡¯t control myself whenever I see you now. Can you not blame me? if you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being too nice and making me lose control of myself. Gu Jue said as he kissed Chu baiqing. His tone was a little coquettish. If one were to listen carefully, one could even hear some grievances. This sentence seemed to pin all the blame on Chu baiqing. Who asked you to be so good and seductive? it¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault, it has nothing to do with me ¡­. Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: Who provoked you? youre taking it out on me Chapter 973: Who provoked you? you¡¯re taking it out on me Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue knew that Chu baiqing¡¯s next words would definitely be rejection, and that was the last thing he wanted to hear. So, he kissed him and did not let go ¡­ The lingering kiss and Gu J tie¡¯s words reverberated in Chu baiqing¡¯s ears, making him not know whether to laugh or cry. Chu Bai Qing washed his hands three times with disinfectant and his face turned red. Chu baiqing felt that sex was a magical thing. Even if you had a Heart of Steel, it would still melt. It was completely out of his control, as if this was something that would happen naturally. Even if you tried your best to avoid it, you still couldn¡¯t resist it. The place that Feng Xi booked wasn¡¯t little Jiang Nan, but a place with seafood. Feng Xi loved seafood, so did Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. When she saw that there were only Gu Jue and Chu baiqing, Feng Xi was stunned, baiqing, where¡¯s your girlfriend? ¡± Hearing Feng Xi¡¯s words, Gu Jue glared at her with a dark expression. He pulled Chu baiqing¡¯s arm and sat down. Chu baiqing looked at Feng Xi, confused. He didn¡¯t understand what Feng Xi meant. ¡°When I called you yesterday, your phone was turned off. I told Gu Jue to ask you to bring your girlfriend over for a meal. I didn¡¯t go the day before yesterday, did 1?¡± Feng Xi explained when she saw no reaction from Chu baiqing. Feng Xi and Feng Yan didn¡¯t get along. As long as Feng Yan was there, he would definitely not go. However, his brother had a girlfriend. He was very curious and wanted to see her, so he arranged for today¡¯s dinner. He didn¡¯t call them big brother or third brother. He just wanted them to have a simple meal and get to know each other. Who knew that Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t even bring her over. He also wanted to see what kind of person Chu baiqing¡¯s girlfriend was. After all, Chu Bai Qing was so gentle. She was really curious if his other half was as good as her third brother said. ¡°She¡¯s busy today. See you next time!¡± Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue, who didn¡¯t look too good, and explained to Feng Xi. Why would Gu Jue tell her that he would bring su qingran along? He had repeatedly warned himself not to see her again. I heard from third brother that she¡¯s very pretty, but mainly because she has a good temper. If both of you have such good tempers, wouldn¡¯t the child that you give birth to have a temper as soft as water? ¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t mind. If Chu baiqing said he had something to do, then he definitely had something to do. Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t someone who would lie. They probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see each other again. Without a girlfriend, it would be more convenient for the three of them to drink. He had been rather depressed recently, so he wanted to drink to ease his mood. The things that had been bothering him recently were also quite annoying, so he decided to drink some wine. ¡°What does it have to do with you? you¡¯re not even a child yet¡­ Gu Jue kicked the chair, gesturing for Feng Xi to quickly sit down and shut up. ¡°F * ck, who provoked you? you¡¯re taking it out on me.¡± Feng Xi was stunned by Gu Jue¡¯s words. Who did he offend? why was he so unlucky? Who would vent their anger on him? was he a punching bag? Wasn¡¯t the youngest the most favored? Why was he the one who suffered the most? ¡°You¡¯ve provoked me, shut up!¡± Gu Jue was extremely frustrated. He also glared at Chu baiqing, who was sitting beside him. Chu Bai Qing gave him a cold look and lowered his head. ¡°Hehe ¡­ I just won¡¯t shut up. Bai Qing, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve had enough of him.¡± that day, he pressed me down for no reason and wanted to kiss me. If I didn¡¯t resist with all my might, 1 would have been raped by him. 1 asked him if he liked me, and he was angry¡­. Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: Im just testing him, I cant bear to kiss him Chapter 974: I¡¯m just testing him, I can¡¯t bear to kiss him Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi had a stomach full of complaints. After he returned home that night, he dreamed of being pressed under Gu Jue¡¯s body. Then, he was gnawed and bitten in all kinds of ways, and then he cried ¡­ When she woke up, she realized that her pillow was wet. In the dream, he really thought that he had lost his innocence and was unable to resist, so he cried ¡­ When she finally fell asleep, her eyes were swollen when she woke up in the morning. Chu baiqing suddenly looked at Gu Jue. The emotions in his eyes were hard to describe. Her heart sank. Gu Jue didn¡¯t just have a reaction to her. Did he have a reaction to Feng Xi too? Why else would he do such a thing¡­ ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m just trying it out on him, I can¡¯t bring myself to do it¡­¡± The first sentence was said to Feng Xi through gritted teeth. The last part of his sentence was directed at Chu baiqing. He was in a hurry to explain, he couldn¡¯t let Chu baiqing misunderstand. He looked like he did not care about anything and was very kind. However, Gu Jue knew that he was the most narrow-minded person. ¡°Hehe ¡­ What kind of experiment are you using me for? You ¡­ Damn, Gu Jue, don¡¯t tell me you like men too?¡± Feng Xi jumped up three times in shock. In his heart, Gu Jue was a straight man, a straight man, a straight man ¡­ Even if she went to Chu baiqing¡¯s house, she still felt that it was a little unbelievable for the two of them to sleep on the same bed. However, he also felt that nothing would happen between them, because Gu Jue was straight. However, what did he hear now? Try what? Gu Jue knew that he liked men, so he wanted to try¡­ Then, she would confirm if she liked men too. Feng Xi was actually very smart, but he didn¡¯t want to use his brain. He was on par with Gu Jue. However, he was not stupid! She looked at Gu Jue, who was holding Chu baiqing¡¯s hand tightly, and then at his anxious expression as he tried to explain. Feng Xi felt like her brain was about to explode. Her world was in a mess. Could it be that Gu Jue and Chu baiqing really had a secret relationship? And this relationship had developed under their eyes ¡­ Feng Xi almost blurted out,¡± are you two together? do you like each other? are you dating¡­ However, Feng Xi was afraid that she was thinking too much. After all, this matter was too unimaginable and could make people go crazy. Chu Bai Qing wanted to pull back his hand and look away. He stared at a spot on the table. To be honest, he was feeling uncomfortable, very uncomfortable ¡­ At that time, he had mistakenly thought that Gu Jue and su Xinrong were together. He had already felt uncomfortable. However, at that time, it had not been as intense as it was now. Even though he knew that Feng Xi wouldn¡¯t have any feelings for Gu Jue, Gu Jue had already explained that he was just trying¡­ However, he still felt depressed and uncomfortable ¡­ Chu Bai Qing hated this side of him. He cared so much, but didn¡¯t he decide to end this? Then why did she still care? why did she care if he would kiss another man? Whatever Gu Jue did had nothing to do with her. It had nothing to do with her Chu baiqing told himself repeatedly. I really didn¡¯t kiss him, 1 didn¡¯t, tsk¡­ Say something, did I kiss you?¡± The first sentence was still in a fawning tone and an explanation, but after the word ¡°f * ck,¡± it was a furious roar. Feng Xi was so shocked that she subconsciously wanted to find a pillow to hold in front of her. This was the aftereffect of being yelled at by Gu Jue. Now, he felt especially safe when he saw a pillow.. Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: You shut up, isnt it chaotic enough? Chapter 975: You shut up, isn¡¯t it chaotic enough? Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi drooled as she looked at Chu baiqing with a complicated expression. He could feel Gu Jue¡¯s glare from the corner of his eye. That look was enough for him to die a few hundred times. Ungrateful thing, who would accompany you when you were in pain? now, you¡¯re glaring at me and shouting at me. Thinking of this, Feng Xi suddenly realized that the few days when Gu Jue was in a bad mood, the days when he was so irascible that he felt like he was possessed, wasn¡¯t that the time when Chu baiqing sneaked out to see tan song The possessiveness that he thought was perverted didn¡¯t seem to be perverted at all. If the two of them were really together ¡­ Chu baiqing carried him on his back and went to look for another man. It was completely normal for Gu Jue to have such a reaction. His wife was cheating on him ¡­ Feng Xi suddenly wanted to try and see how scared Gu Jue was of Chu baiqing hey, you¡¯ve already kissed me and you still won¡¯t admit it. You¡¯ve also touched me ¡­ Didn¡¯t 1 still bet on it¡­¡± Feng Xi¡¯s voice became softer and softer. As expected, without a pillow, he felt very unsafe. Moreover, he felt like he could be punched and kicked at any moment. Just as Feng Xi was thinking, Gu Jue threw a punch at him without hesitation. The strong wind from the punch would definitely disfigure Feng Xi. ¡°F * ck, who told you to talk nonsense? f * ck you, Feng Xi.¡± Gu Jue roared at Feng Xi, but his fist had yet to land on Feng Xi¡¯s face. Chu baiqing grabbed her shoulder. Taking advantage of this moment, Feng Xi jumped to the side and quickly picked up a pillow from the sofa and held it in front of her. Fortunately, they were in a private room. Otherwise, he, second young master Feng, would be embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss him, I really just wanted to try, tsk¡­ He did it on purpose, how could I bear to do that to him? his mouth is so cheap!¡± Gu Jue turned around and explained to Chu baiqing, who didn¡¯t look too good. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He let go of Gu Jue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bai Qing, I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Jue¡¯s tone softened again. This time, he was completely pleading. Feng Xi felt lucky that her chin was still in its original state, otherwise it would have fallen off. What kind of situation was this? where was the awe-inspiring, arrogant, and domineering Lord Jue? What was this little cutie in front of him? This was really an eye-opener for her. In the past, she had heard Gu Jue complain that Chu baiqing had a bad temper, and she had to use all kinds of methods to coax him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle him. But now, it seemed that this wasn¡¯t something that could be settled with just tricks. It was something that had to be completely shameless. Although Gu Jue had wanted to give him a punch without any hesitation, he could not bear to see Lord Jue in such a cowardly state. So, Feng Xi was about to speak again,¡± that Bai Qing ¡­ Feng Xi wanted to tell Chu baiqing the truth. She wanted to tell him that nothing had happened between him and Gu Jue. He was just joking, but who knew that before he could finish his words, Lord Jue roared again. ¡°Shut the f * ck up, are you looking for a beating? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s chaotic enough?¡± Feng Xi felt like she was about to vomit blood. She couldn¡¯t help but scold herself in her heart. ¡°Who asked you to be so cheap? you want to explain for him, but he¡¯s still thinking about how to beat you up! Are you crazy?¡± Feng Xi sat down with a smile on her face. Bai Qing, you have to make the decision for me. That day, other than not ruining my innocence, he almost did everything! Feng Xi¡¯s words were sad and aggrieved, and she looked at Gu Jue with a smug expression.. Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: Gu Qingxin-directly pouncing him onto the sofa Chapter 976: Gu Qingxin-directly pouncing him onto the sofa Translator: 549690339 This time, Gu Jue pounced on Feng Xi without hesitation and pushed him onto the sofa. His actions were so urgent that it was easy to misunderstand. ¡°Feng Xi, you¡¯re dead for sure. Don¡¯t go crying to third brother later. F * ck you, 1¡¯11 tear your mouth apart.¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t wave his fist this time. He held Feng Xi¡¯s jaw and was about to stuff his fist into her mouth. ¡°Bai Qing, look, he¡¯s here again, help ¡­¡± Feng Xi resisted with all her might and shouted at Chu baiqing. The only reason he dared to be so cocky was because Chu baiqing was here. He wouldn¡¯t let Gu Jue bully or beat him. ¡°Gu Jue, that¡¯s enough. Feng Xi was just joking. You took it seriously!¡± Just as Gu Jue was about to teach Feng Xi a lesson, Chu baiqing spoke. He had a smile on his face and his voice was as gentle as usual. Gu Jue suddenly stopped what he was doing and turned around to look at Chu baiqing. His face was filled with shock. However, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t look at him. He just sat there and looked at the menu. no fun, even Bai Qing didn¡¯t fall for it. Get up, why are you so heavy! Feng Xi noticed the change in Chu baiqing¡¯s expression, so he tactfully spoke to Gu Jue in his usual tone. It seemed like her guess was probably right. Feng Xi felt a headache coming on. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing¡­ It really was ¡­ Thinking about it, it was really a perfect combination. They were really suitable for each other. How did the saying go,¡± everything has its weakness ¡°? Chu baiqing was the only one who could handle Gu Jue¡¯s temper, and Gu Jue seemed to only listen to him. How should she put it in front of him ¡­ He was acting like a coward. It seemed like they had been wrong about Gu Jue in the past. It wasn¡¯t that he had always bullied Chu baiqing. In fact, what they saw was just on the surface ¡­ Gu Jue felt that he was still full of anger just now, but now, he was instantly doused with cold water. It was a very sour and refreshing feeling. Gu Jue got up from Feng Xi¡¯s body, walked over, and sat back down beside Chu baiqing. he¡¯s really just joking. I definitely didn¡¯t touch him! Gu Jue didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but if Chu baiqing had given him a hard time, he wouldn¡¯t have felt so uneasy. The more Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t care, the more he felt uneasy. He didn¡¯t do anything, it was Feng Xi who was spouting nonsense, yet she almost knelt down in front of him. However, he had a girlfriend that everyone knew about, and he had to endure it. What a coward. Gu Jue was now looking down on himself deeply. What the hell¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything and continued to smile as he looked at the menu. Feng Xi also returned to her seat at this time, but she was sitting next to Chu baiqing. Just like that, the three of them were squeezed together on the originally large round table. Chu baiqing stood to the left and right of Feng Xi, staring at each other. Gu Jue still wanted to punch Feng Xi in the mouth to stop him from interfering. Meanwhile, Feng Xi returned Gu Jue¡¯s gaze with a ¡®Bai Qing is here, what can you do to me¡¯ look. He was extremely happy and smug. Gu Jue was so angry that he felt even more depressed ¡­ The dishes were served very quickly because they were all fresh seafood. There was one thing that Feng Xi couldn¡¯t understand. There was definitely something wrong with the two of them. Based on his experience, they should be together. Then what was with Chu Bai Qing¡¯s girlfriend? Bai Qing, 1 heard from third brother that your girlfriend is extremely beautiful! Feng Xi decided to find the answer herself, so she asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty good!¡± Chu Bai Qing. ¡°What kind of taste does third brother have? he¡¯s obviously ugly!¡± Gu Jue.. Chapter 977 - Chapter 977:1 dont like men Chapter 977:1 don¡¯t like men Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi tilted her head and looked at the two of them. She didn¡¯t know how to smile. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing and wanted to ask,¡±do you know what it means to look?¡± At home, su qingran sneezed several times in a row¡­ In fact, su qingran wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who was very beautiful at first glance, but she had a good temperament and was easy to look at. ¡°Bai Qing, have you met her parents?¡± Feng Xi continued to ask. ¡°I plan to meet him.¡± Chu Bai Qing. ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Gu Jue. ¡°Will the engagement be over soon?¡± Feng Xi. ¡°If it¡¯s smooth, it¡¯ll be quick.¡± Chu Bai Qing. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. Engagement my ass.¡± Gu Jue. ¡°Bai Qing, do you like boys or girls?¡± Feng Xi. ¡°Both are good, it¡¯s best if it¡¯s a girl.¡± Chu Bai Qing. ¡°It¡¯s a boy,¡± Gu Jue. Feng Xi wanted to laugh but didn¡¯t dare to. He felt that he might not be able to walk out of this private room today. Because he could already feel Gu Jue¡¯s raging anger burning towards him. But what could he do? he just could not help but anger him. ¡°Bai Qing, when you get married, Gu Jue and 1 will be your groomsmen, okay?¡± These words were definitely lethal and heavy enough. As expected, Gu Jue spoke before Chu baiqing did. ¡°No, he won¡¯t marry that woman.¡± ¡°Okay. Actually, what I want the most is for you and ah Yan to be my best men together.¡± There were two meanings to this. One was that Chu baiqing hoped that Feng Yan and Feng Xi could quickly reconcile. He also made it clear that he did not want Gu Jue to be his best man. The atmosphere suddenly turned cold. Feng Xi didn¡¯t say anything because he and Feng Yan would never get back together in this lifetime. Gu Jue did not say anything because of Chu baiqing¡¯s words. Now he was drawing a line between them ¡­ This feeling made Gu Jue extremely angry. He tried so hard to please her, but Chu baiqing pretended not to see it. Gu Jue had never felt so aggrieved and depressed before, and he drank a little too much. At the same time, Feng Xi was also there. The two of them sat together. don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re together with Bai Qing¡­ You guys ¡­ That¡¯s good.¡± Feng Xi was indeed drunk. His alcohol tolerance was not good to begin with, and he was no match for Gu Jue. On the other hand, although Gu Jue¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not bad, it would be strange if he did not get drunk with the way he drank glass after glass. After hearing Feng Xi¡¯s words, Chu baiqing¡¯s body froze. He thought that even if Feng Xi had noticed, she would only be suspicious. It was because Gu Jue had been too obvious just now. He had tried so hard to explain to her that anyone would be suspicious. He was glad that it was Feng Xi. If his big brother and third brother were here, they would definitely have found out. ¡°But 1 won¡¯t tell you. You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut about me liking men, right? 1 forgot to tell you, shinian, he is a woman ¡­ It¡¯s a woman¡­¡± Feng Xi¡¯s tongue was already getting bigger, she¡¯s that Yin shinian ¡­ They were really f * eking bullying people ¡­ I¡¯ve been targeted by Feng Yan again ¡­¡± Feng Xi grabbed the glass and was about to drink more, but Chu baiqing snatched it away and filled it with water. Feng Xi even treated it as wine and drank it. When she put down the glass, she even pursed her lips and savored the aftertaste. I don¡¯t like men ¡­ Gu Jue didn¡¯t hear what Feng Xi said clearly, so he just replied. He really didn¡¯t like men. Why would he like men? it was such a funny thing. Chu baiqing heard Gu Jue¡¯s words and a smile appeared on his face.. Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: Yi Gu Qing Xin-Bai Qing, I like you, I like you Chapter 978: Yi Gu Qing Xin-Bai Qing, I like you, I like you Translator: 549690339 This smile was a little pale and weak, but it was particularly flirtatious and seductive. It was like the moment a flower bloomed, making it difficult for one to breathe. This was a smile that had never appeared on Chu baiqing¡¯s face before. Gu Jue saw it the moment he raised his head. In that instant, he caught it. It was so stunning, even though he was not fully awake and was a drunken mess. However, this smile seemed to have been imprinted in his heart. In the days that followed, in the days without Chu baiqing, he would be woken up by this smile many times in the middle of the night. Then, she touched the bed beside her. It was still cold. Then, she lay down and continued to suffer in loneliness and wait. Gu Jue raised his head and touched the corner of Chu baiqing¡¯s lips, baiqing, you¡¯re so pretty¡­ This was not the first time Gu Jue had said that Chu baiqing was pretty. He had always said this to him. When they were in school, she said this purely to tease Chu baiqing because every time he heard it, his face would turn red with anger. Then, she pursed her lips and turned to leave. When he followed behind her, he would say unhappily,¡± don¡¯t follow me. Her tone was like that of a mistreated wife. She looked so pretty that Gu Jue would be dumbfounded every time he saw her. Later on, when Gu Jue said this, he couldn¡¯t help but say it because Chu baiqing was indeed good-looking. He had a handsome face, fair skin, and a noble air that was as gentle as Jade. It made him look gentler. In any case, no matter how he looked at it, he could not get enough of it. However, when Gu Jue said these words at this moment, he was not teasing her. It was not that he could not help but say it. Instead, he was extremely moved. That¡¯s right, he was moved. His rough fingers rubbed the corner of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth. ¡°Bai Qing, you ¡­ Smile again, that smile just now, it¡¯s so nice!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s body slowly inched closer to Chu baiqing, and an ambiguous atmosphere that reeked of alcohol filled the space between the two. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t Dodge. He just looked at Gu Jue, and his mind was still filled with the words he had just said. 1 don¡¯t like men ¡­ As the saying goes,¡±a drunk speaks the truth,¡± these words could really be believed. At this moment, what Gu Jue said was what he felt in his heart. He did not like it and could not accept it. Therefore, even though he said that he would think about it, the result would be the same. The answer would always be No. Feng Xi was drinking water like it was wine and didn¡¯t notice Chu baiqing and Gu Jue¡¯s actions. Gu Jue held the back of Chu baiqing¡¯s head with one hand. Because he had drunk alcohol, his grip was very strong. When he grabbed it, he pulled it back, and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s head came crashing in. The two of them groaned. Then Gu Jue laughed. Bai Qing, you ¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt, 1 don¡¯t¡­¡± Actually, what Gu Jue wanted to say was,¡± Bai Qing, does it hurt? ¡± Their soft and moist lips touched each other gently and carefully. It was so sincere, as if they were worshiping each other. Chu baiqing slowly closed his eyes and felt Gu Jue¡¯s tongue slowly pry open his teeth. He did not resist. He did not drink any alcohol, so when his mouth was filled with the taste of alcohol, he felt drunk. Otherwise, how could he have hallucinated, how could he ¡­ Why did she hear Gu Jue say,¡± Bai Qing, I like you, 1 like you ¡­ His hoarse voice was filled with impatience and urgency. Chu baiqing¡¯s body froze. 1 like you, I really like you ¡­ Gu Jue mumbled to himself, and Chu baiqing could hear him clearly. Gu Jue said that he liked him ¡­. Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: Gu Qingxin-just leaving him at home like this Chapter 979: Gu Qingxin-just leaving him at home like this Translator: 549690339 Such a message exploded in Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mind. Just as he was about to deny it, the words ¡± a drunk mind speaks the truth¡± appeared in his mind again. Then,¡¯I don¡¯t like men¡¯¡­ And ¡®Bai Qing, I like you¡¯¡­ Which of these two should he believe? He could not possibly say that he had never treated Gu Jue as a man, and that was why he liked him. His mind was in a mess. When Chu baiqing felt a chill on his body, he realized that Gu Jue had already lifted his shirt. Chu baiqing suddenly pushed Gu Jue away. Then, he adjusted his clothes and pushed Gu Jue, causing him to fall towards Feng Xi. Feng Xi was drinking the glass of water like it was wine. With this smash, the edge of the glass hit his mouth, and he immediately cried out in pain. He called Qin shaoyou and asked him to get Gu Jue back. He drove Feng Xi home. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything when he saw Qin shaoyou¡¯s troubled expression. He would not go to Gu Jue¡¯s place again. So, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t care about Qin shaoyou and left with Feng Xi. After sending Feng Xi home, Chu baiqing helped him settle down and left. He went straight back to his own home. However, when he returned to the bedroom and saw Gu Jue lying on the bed, he felt that his eyes must have been playing tricks on him. Soon, Qin shaoyou¡¯s call came. ¡°Young master Chu, Lord Jue refused to go home and insisted on looking for you. I really have no choice. Young master Chu, please understand. I¡¯ll kneel down and thank you!¡± Qin shaoyou said a lot on the phone. In the end, he didn¡¯t care about Chu baiqing¡¯s opinion and hung up. No matter what, young master Chu was easier to talk to than Lord Jue. No one could stand Lord Jue¡¯s temper. When Gu Jue drank too much, he would sleep and it was considered peaceful. Chu baiqing saw that he didn¡¯t take off his clothes, so he probably didn¡¯t feel comfortable sleeping. She subconsciously wanted to help him change his clothes, but when she knelt down beside the bed, he stopped all of her actions. Then, she walked into the cloakroom heartlessly, took her home clothes, and went to the guest room. The next day. When Gu Jue woke up, he felt pain all over his body, and he was quite cold. She saw that she was lying on the side of the bed, and the clothes she was wearing were the same as yesterday¡¯s, and even ¡­ He was still wearing leather shoes ¡­ His stomach felt really uncomfortable. It seemed like Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t just leave him on the bed. And she didn¡¯t even make him any Hangover Tea. In the past, as long as he was drunk, he would let himself drink it so that he would not feel uncomfortable. Looking at the bed on the other side, there were no signs of sleep at all. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t sleep here last night¡­ Gu Jue went downstairs in a daze. His stomach was very uncomfortable, and he wanted to drink some hot porridge. In the past, whenever he drank too much, Chu Bai Qing would always cook him porridge the next day. It was delicious, even though it was just plain porridge. However, when she went to the dining room, there was nothing there. The table was very clean. Gu Jue did not give up. He went to the kitchen again, but there was still nothing. Gu Jue kicked the door hard ¡­ Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t there. Without a doubt, he must have gone to the hospital. She had left him at home just like that¡­ Gu Jue felt uncomfortable and angry. He felt unusually depressed. He had opened all the windows. The weather was very cold now, and the wind filled the entire living room with cold air. Gu Jue was lying on the sofa. He wanted to call Chu Bai Qing, but he told himself to hold it in. He wouldn¡¯t pick up even if he called.. Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: Dont talk if youre uncomfortable Chapter 980: Don¡¯t talk if you¡¯re uncomfortable Translator: 549690339 It was obvious that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to talk to him, or he wouldn¡¯t have left him there. As he thought about it and got angry, Gu Jue fell asleep. His phone vibrated a few times, but he did not hear it. Chu baiqing received a call from Qin shaoyou and rushed back. As soon as he opened the door, he felt a strong wind. She walked into the living room and realized that all the windows were open. Meanwhile, Gu Jue was lying on the sofa and sleeping facing the wind. He immediately dropped his bag and ran over. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t sick¡­ As expected, when she touched Gu J tie¡¯s forehead, it was boiling hot. He had a fever¡­ She quickly called Qin shaoyou and asked him to come over. It was impossible for Chu baiqing to get him into the car alone. After a while, Qin shaoyou arrived. He had called Lord Jue, but he didn¡¯t pick up, so he rushed over. Halfway through, he called Chu Bai Qing and told him to come back quickly in case something happened. Chu baiqing thought about how much Feng Xi and Gu Jue had drunk last night, and he didn¡¯t make any tea for them. It was possible that something had happened. He didn¡¯t have to worry too much and rushed back. The two of them took Gu Jue to the hospital and quickly gave him an injection to reduce his fever. However, Gu Jue was still sleeping. And she was sleeping like a log. Qin shaoyou looked at the worry in Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes. After thinking for a while, she said to him,¡± young master Chu, 1 still have some matters to settle. 1¡¯11 leave Lord Jue to you. Chu baiqing smiled and nodded. He knew that Qin shaoyou knew about his relationship with Gu Jue. She also knew that he was just finding an excuse to leave. Chu baiqing thought that more and more people would eventually find out. What should he do then? If even someone as dense as Feng Xi knew about it, then third brother and big brother would know about it very quickly too. Then, it would be aunt Qin¡­ And then his own parents ¡­ By then, no one would know, just like the incident between tan song and Shen Chen. It had spread so quickly that everyone knew about it, and it had ended in a crushing defeat. Such an outcome was not what he wanted, nor was it what they could bear ¡­ Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue, who was lying on the bed, and made a decision in his heart. Since they were entangled, then let him cut off all this! When Gu Jue woke up, it was already past ten 0 ¡®clock in the evening. Just as she wanted to speak, she realized that her throat was so dry and hoarse that she couldn¡¯t make a sound. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t speak, but that his throat hurt when he opened his mouth to speak. The moment Gu Jue moved, Chu baiqing, who was lying on the sofa, woke up. He was a light sleeper. He did not say anything. Instead, he stood up and poured a glass of warm water. He put the straw in and brought it to Gu Jue. Gu Jue looked at his surroundings. Why did he come to the hospital after waking up? Gu Jue drank the entire glass of water in one go. Only then did he feel better in his throat. u_H¡°..nThe sound that came out of his own mouth was uncomfortable to hear. you have a cold and a fever. Your throat is also infected. If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t talk! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s expression was the same as usual, warm and gentle, but he didn¡¯t smile. His voice was also a little cold. ¡°Uncomfortable ¡­¡± Gu Jue frowned. He did not like the way the two of them were getting along. ¡°Do you want some porridge?¡± The porridge was in a thermos flask. He had asked ke min to help him buy it, as he was worried that Gu Jue would be hungry when he woke up. ¡°You feed me!¡± Gu Jue was indeed hungry. However, it would be a waste if he did not use this opportunity. He was a patient, so Chu baiqing had to take care of him. ¡°Eat it yourself!¡± Chu baiqing brought a bowl of porridge to Gu Jue.. Chapter 981 - Chapter 981:I wont eat if you dont feed me Chapter 981:I won¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t feed me Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue smelled the porridge and could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He was indeed hungry. When they were drinking yesterday, he basically didn¡¯t eat much. After sleeping for another day, she was famished. However, seeing Chu baiqing¡¯s attitude towards him made him uncomfortable. ¡°I won¡¯t eat it if you don¡¯t feed me!¡± Gu Jue used to do this kind of shameless act in the past, so he did not think much of it. He didn¡¯t have any face to speak of in front of Chu Bai Qing. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s grip on the bowl tightened. He turned around, put down the bowl, and sat back on the sofa. Gu Jue glared at Chu baiqing angrily. He gritted his teeth and could not say anything. He was so angry that he could burn the entire hospital if he let it out. Chu baiqing was looking at his phone. Gu Jue did not say anything. His stomach growled. Looking at the bowl of porridge on the table, his eyes were a little dazed. He just couldn¡¯t understand how they ended up like this. He was clearly fine, but he especially hated this state of powerlessness. Everything he did was wrong, everything he said was wrong, everything was wrong. He had almost never fallen ill since he was young, but now he was lying in bed so weakly. He pitifully wanted Chu baiqing to feed him, but he just gave him a look and ignored him. F * ck, Gu Jue, aren¡¯t you very capable? Are you addicted to being a grandson? She despised you, and you¡¯re still acting weak here ¡­ Gu Jue thought that it was indeed embarrassing. As he thought about it, he laughed, and he laughed so helplessly¡­ Chu baiqing also saw the helpless smile on Gu J tie¡¯s face. He thought of what Gu Jue said last night,¡± Bai Qing, your smile is very beautiful. Bai Qing. you¡¯re really beautiful¡­ Bai Qing, I like you ¡­¡± The more she thought about it, the redder her eyes became, and her heart ached as if she had been stabbed a few hundred times. Chu baiqing followed Gu J tie¡¯s gaze and saw the bowl of porridge. He thought of the noodles that Gu Jue made for him at night. The taste was average, but he thought it was delicious ¡­ This arrogant and difficult man was like a child in front of her. How could he not know that such a shameless act was also a means of Gu J tie¡¯s attempt to repair their relationship? Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t a hard-hearted person. In the end, he helplessly picked up the bowl and sat by the bed. He scooped a spoonful of porridge and brought it to Gu J tie¡¯s mouth. Gu Jue turned his head away. I¡¯m not eating. He was acting in a fit of pique, but he also had the pride of a Lord. Such a situation had never happened before. As long as Gu Jue¡¯s shamelessness worked and Chu baiqing compromised, Gu Jue would definitely come over. Why would she continue to throw a tantrum ¡­ ¡°You really don¡¯t want to eat?¡± Chu baiqing moved the spoon closer to Gu Jue¡¯s mouth. However, he kept his mouth tightly shut and refused to eat. However, Chu baiqing saw his Adam¡¯s apple move. It seemed like he was really famished. He could barely resist the smell of the porridge. ¡°Unless you feed me mouth to mouth ¡­¡± When he spoke again, Gu Jue¡¯s voice was obviously fluctuating. However, Chu baiqing would never really feed him mouth to mouth. When Gu Jue opened his mouth, he took the opportunity to put a spoonful of porridge into his mouth. Gu Jue coughed a few times and glared at Chu baiqing. He didn¡¯t expect Chu baiqing to feed him in such a violent way. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± Looking at Gu Jue¡¯s tightly pursed lips, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh.. Chapter 982 - Chapter 982:I dont know how to feed you, are you going to infect me? Chapter 982:I don¡¯t know how to feed you, are you going to infect me? Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing wasn¡¯t a cold person, and he wasn¡¯t funny. Gu Jue¡¯s appearance was not the handsome type, but the wild and evil type. It meant that when you looked at a person, you would think of the word demon. He exuded a fierce aura that made people afraid. Especially when he was angry and squinted his eyes, his subordinates had peed their pants in fear before. But now, Lord Jue was pursing his lips, looking like a mistreated little wife. His posture of glaring at people was obviously not imposing enough. After all, he was hungry¡­ Gu Jue naturally wouldn¡¯t open his mouth. He just looked at Chu baiqing, and he could still see the porridge in the spoon beside his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to feed you mouth to mouth. Are you trying to infect me?¡± Chu Bai Qing laughed helplessly, his tone softened. Since they had already made a decision, there was no need to make things so awkward. After he left, perhaps everything would be fine. Perhaps, when they met again after a long time, he and Gu Jue would be able to return to how they were in the past. A trace of annoyance flashed across Gu Jue¡¯s eyes. How could he have forgotten that he had caught a cold? If it was mouth to mouth, with Chu Bai Qing¡¯s weak body, he would definitely be infected. Gu Jue opened his mouth, and Chu baiqing fed him the porridge. Then, she ate the porridge one spoonful after another, and in a short while, she had finished the entire bowl. ¡°I still want more.¡± Gu Jue was really famished. He also felt that such a plain porridge was extremely delicious. She was a little disappointed that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t make the congee. Gu Jue could tell immediately, but he consoled himself. Chu baiqing must be here taking care of him, so he didn¡¯t have time to make him porridge. After Gu Jue ate two bowls of porridge, he felt a little more energetic. Although her nasal voice was a little heavy, the doctor said that her fever had subsided and there was not much of a problem. However, Gu Jue¡¯s fever had subsided and he was still lazing in bed. Even when he went to the bathroom, he needed Chu baiqing¡¯s help. Moreover, her entire body was hanging on his body, and all her weight was on him. Chu baiqing¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as strong as Gu Jue¡¯s to begin with, so it took all his strength to get him into the bathroom. Chu baiqing¡¯s forehead was covered in a thin layer of sweat. His white lips and red teeth made Gu Jue want to pounce on him. However, she had no choice but to pretend to be sick and weak. Gu Jue was taller and heavier than Chu baiqing. Even though it wasn¡¯t a long journey, Chu baiqing was exhausted from carrying him into the bathroom. Gu Jue leaned on Chu baiqing¡¯s body and wrapped his arms around his waist. The curve of his side waist was very good. Furthermore, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of fat. Her skin was also very smooth and firm, and it felt quite good to the touch. Chu baiqing¡¯s waist felt itchy. Every time he touched it, Chu baiqing¡¯s body would tense up and he would want to laugh. Because of this, Gu Jue liked to pinch his waist and bully him when he had nothing to do. It was just a cold, not a leg injury. Why did she need him to hold her? Chu baiqing said to Gu Jue,¡± hurry up ¡­ His words were said in a commanding tone. Why did he say that? it was because if he didn¡¯t show some attitude first, with Gu Jue¡¯s Rascal character, who knew what kind of bad intentions he would have again. ¡°Why are you in such, hurry¡­¡± Gu Jue said in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how heavy you are? hurry up.¡± Chu baiqing really couldn¡¯t handle Gu Jue anymore.. Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: You two are so obviously close, do you think Im stupid? Chapter 983: You two are so obviously close, do you think I¡¯m stupid? Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t avoid it. Even though this was a suite, the bathroom had limited space. The two men stood side by side, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body was already leaning against the wall. He did not say anything. He really wanted to let go of Gu Jue and throw him down. Why didn¡¯t he have any strength when he was acting like a hooligan? Qin Qing knew that Gu Jue was sick and was extremely worried. This was because Gu Jue had basically never been hospitalized for a headache, cold, or fever. Qin Qing only left after Gu Jue said that Chu baiqing would take care of him. When she left, she kept reminding Chu baiqing to take good care of Gu Jue. Usually, Qin Qing didn¡¯t care about Gu Jue. She was like a stepmother to him. However, whenever something happened, Chu Bai Qing could feel the deep motherly love. ¡°Gu Jue, I won¡¯t help you anymore. If you want to pee, then pee. If you don¡¯t want to, then hold it in.¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s attitude was firm. If he didn¡¯t promise Qin Qing to take care of him, he really didn¡¯t want to stay here. She had never realized that Gu Jue was so clingy. He would want to hug and hug her from time to time, and he only thought about how to take advantage of her. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s cold face and knew that he had gone too far. Luckily, Chu baiqing had a good temper. Otherwise, Gu Jue had to go to the bathroom three times in an hour. Who could stand it? He had to go to the bathroom three times an hour. How could Gu Jue still pee? He tossed and turned back to the bed. Chu baiqing was so tired that he didn¡¯t want to move. Chu baiqing knew that Gu Jue did it on purpose, but he didn¡¯t want to lower himself to his level. He had settled everything that needed to be settled, and he would be leaving the country in a few days. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to argue with him or make things unpleasant. It was too tiring. When Feng Xi arrived, she even knocked on the door before entering. Chu baiqing greeted him and asked him to take care of Gu Jue since he had a surgery to do. Looking at Gu Jue¡¯s murderous eyes, Feng Xi knew that she had come to visit him out of good intentions, but she was deeply despised. Feng Xi was glad that she didn¡¯t bring anything with her, or she would have puked to death. Gu Jue watched as Chu baiqing left after packing up, not even looking at him ¡­ ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gu Jue immediately got out of bed. His whole body was in pain as he lay there. Gu Jue made a few boxing moves, looking handsome and wild. He was no longer the weak person from before, the person who seemed like he would collapse if he went crazy. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ F * ck, what am I doing here? 1 don¡¯t know either.¡± Feng Xi sat on the sofa and picked up a medical book. Needless to say, it must be Chu baiqing¡¯s. He could not understand how Chu baiqing could fall for someone like Gu Jue. The book might know him, but he didn¡¯t know the person in the book. What happened to the common language? ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then hurry up and get lost.¡± He didn¡¯t want anyone to come. There was only Chu Bai Qing and him here, so he could do whatever he wanted. ¡°No, Sir Jue, you can¡¯t just forget about your brother now that you have a man, can you?¡± No wonder Chu Bai Qing wanted to leave, he must have had enough. Gu Jue was stunned. He looked at Feng Xi, trying to figure out what she meant. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Did Feng Xi know? ¡°Damn, did you drink too much that night? Besides, it¡¯s so obvious that you two are close. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Feng Xi also said that Gu Jue was also drunk that night. He didn¡¯t even know that he had drunk the water as wine. ¡°It¡¯s still the same thing you told me before, don¡¯t let big brother know!¡± Gu Jue wasn¡¯t actually afraid, but Chu baiqing definitely didn¡¯t want his brothers to know. ¡°You¡¯ll find out sooner or later if you keep acting like this..¡± Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: A Gu Qings heart-Jue, Bai Qing is not a thing Chapter 984: A Gu Qing¡¯s heart-Jue, Bai Qing is not a thing Translator: 549690339 Even an insensitive person like him had noticed it. With yang and third brother¡¯s personalities, they would definitely notice it too. It was only a matter of time. Especially third brother, he had fiery eyes and nothing could be hidden from him. Also, third sister-in-law¡¯s eyes were like a radar. What could be hidden from the two of them? ¡°I don¡¯t care, but he¡¯s thin-skinned and sensitive, so he¡¯s hard to please!¡± Gu Jue felt a little annoyed when he thought of these things. ¡°When did you guys start?¡± Feng Xi took the pillow. In front of Gu Jue, this had already become his habit. ¡°It didn¡¯t start, he didn¡¯t mean it that way, it¡¯s me ¡­ F * ck, 1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me, but I just have a reaction to him ¡­¡± He had been keeping these words to himself, and he had no way of saying them to anyone. Now that Feng Xi knew about it, Gu Jue wanted to talk to her about it, but he felt really bad. For someone like him who couldn¡¯t hold back, it was already his limit to be able to hold back. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Bai Qing, but 1 think¡­ He¡¯s very steady in his work. If he didn¡¯t have that kind of feeling for you, would you still be able to hang around in front of him ¡­ Maybe he¡¯s thinking more than you ¡­¡± This was Feng Xi¡¯s direct feeling. She could tell that Chu baiqing treated Gu Jue differently. It was an indescribable feeling. He treated every one of his brothers very well, but all his hidden emotions would only show in front of Gu Jue. This was the difference. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s interested in me?¡± Gu Jue quickly sat down beside Feng Xi, scaring her so much that she hugged the pillow in her arms tightly. ¡°.. ck, I mean., think it¡¯s possible ¡­¡± If he was sure, how could he give it to her? if Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have that intention, he would be misleading Gu Jue. Jie, I don¡¯t care if he has that intention or not. He¡¯s mine anyway. His words were as childish as a child asking for candy, but such a simple determination was even more precious. Feng Xi looked at Gu Jue and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although he was not an expert in relationships, he felt that he was more mature than Gu Jue when it came to relationships. At least, he was not like Gu Jue, who did not touch women. He, second young master Feng, had always been a Playboy. ¡°Jue, Bai Qing is not. good thing¡­¡± Before Feng Xi could finish her sentence, Gu Jue glared at her. He quickly hugged his pillow and jumped to the corner of the sofa. ¡°F * ck, I said he¡¯s not a good thing¡­¡± It means that he¡¯s not an Apple or a banana. You said that he¡¯s yours, but he¡¯s a human. Can you tell if you like him or if you want to possess him?¡± After hearing Feng Xi¡¯s words, Gu Jue was stunned for a while¡­. ¡°You know about tan song and Shen Chen, right? Their so-called lovers were known, but what happened in the end?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been living together for so many years, and we¡¯ve never said anything about love. What¡¯s the use of that? We¡¯ll just live like before, isn¡¯t that pretty good?¡± Gu Jue wanted to smoke, but he realized that they were in the hospital. Chu baiqing had not allowed him to smoke for the past two days, but he had been obedient and held back. ¡°Jue, you¡¯ve thought of the problem too simply. Bai Qing has a girlfriend now, so how are you guys going to continue?¡± Feng Xi took out a cigarette from her pocket and threw it to Gu Jue, knowing that he wanted to smoke. ¡°I won¡¯t let him be with another woman.¡± Gu Jue took out the cigarette, but when he thought of Chu baiqing¡¯s unhappy face, he threw it away.. Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Yi Gu Qing Xin-in front of Bai Qing, you are just-grandson Chapter 985: Yi Gu Qing Xin-in front of Bai Qing, you are just-grandson Translator: 549690339 Jue, this isn¡¯t something that you can decide on just because you want to. You know the truth better than anyone else. Bai Qing wants to get married. No matter what the reason is, he has already made his choice. Feng Xi finally understood why Chu baiqing had a girlfriend so suddenly. Perhaps it was related to Gu Jue. ¡°Bai Qing¡¯s actions, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± Feng Xi sighed. This was the first time she saw such complicated emotions in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes. ¡°I f * eking know¡­ I don¡¯t know how to treat him so that he can stay by my side, just like before. He¡¯s getting colder and colder to me now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that there would be such a difficult thing in this world. There¡¯s also something that I, Gu Jue, can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°You f * eking know him! He¡¯s so delicate, it hurts when you touch him, it turns red when you pinch him, and even kissing him would make him bleed. I treat him like my ancestor every day, f * ck, I¡¯ve never treated him like this even with my ancestor¡­¡± that kind of feeling is scary even if it¡¯s hot or cold., ¡®m so careful, but. still made, mistake. It¡¯s not right no matter what¡­ he¡¯s getting more and more out of line. I can¡¯t even vent my anger on him. I just want to punish him, but I can¡¯t bear to. I despise myself for being so cheap ¡­ ¡°But, he¡¯s Chu baiqing, I can¡¯t do anything to him! I¡¯m just f * eking happy to have him!¡± Gu Jue said a lot. When he reached the end, he did not even know when he started to smoke again. After hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words, Feng Xi knew that Gu Jue liked Chu baiqing. No, it should be that he loved Chu baiqing deeply. However, he didn¡¯t know that a person like him wouldn¡¯t understand things like love. He felt that it was useless and more powerful than anything else to a person. Feng Xi threw the pillow in her hand down and sat beside Gu Jue. Jue, love isn¡¯t just something you can do. You have to say it out loud. If you don¡¯t say it, how would Bai Qing know? ¡± what¡¯s the use without that thing¡­ Gu Jue was annoyed when he heard these long-winded love stories. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me now, don¡¯t regret it in the future!¡± Feng Xi understood Gu Jue¡¯s stubbornness, so it was useless to say more. This was how relationships were. It was useless no matter what others said. The key was whether you could understand it. Besides, they weren¡¯t in a normal relationship. They were both men, and Gu Jue seemed to be particularly concerned about the matter between tan song and Shen Chen. This would also become an obstacle in his thinking. <<_H¡°..¡±Gu Jue lit another cigarette in frustration. He suddenly remembered that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t allow him to smoke, so he quickly put it out. ¡°When Bai Qing comes back, just say that you were the one who smoked!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s nose was more sensitive than a dog¡¯s, he would definitely be able to tell. Feng Xi felt that she was here to be cannon fodder. He didn¡¯t usually smoke, okay? Besides, how brainless was he to smoke in a hospital ward? Was he brainless or was Chu baiqing brainless? even if she said that, he would believe her. All of this is not the main point. The main point is, Does Your Mother Know that you¡¯re acting this way, Lord Jue? it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but Gu Jue, you only know how to bully me. In front of Bai Qing, you¡¯re just a grandson. Feng Xi said unhappily. Her face was full of resentment. Those who thought that Gu Jue was the one bullying Chu baiqing were either blind or stupid.. Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: Chapter 986- Send someone to follow him 24/7 Chapter 986: Chapter 986- Send someone to follow him 24/7 Translator: 549690339 At the same time, Huo zhongrao sneezed ¡­ Li beixiao sneezed¡­ Feng Yan sneezed¡­ Qin Qing sneezed¡­ Everyone who knew Chu baiqing and Gu Jue sneezed. f * ck, I¡¯m already a grandson, and he¡¯s still not satisfied! Gu Jue laughed bitterly. He had been like this ever since he was with Chu baiqing. As a man, if he had the ability, he could show off his might outside. At home, he could do whatever he wanted to his wife as long as he was happy. Everything else didn¡¯t matter. It was nothing. ¡°Hehe ¡­ Hehe ¡­¡± Feng Xi felt that she had to have a good sleep after she got home today. She felt like she was sleepwalking and everything felt so unreal! Was this still Lord Jue? Gu Jue had to stay in the hospital for four days for a cold. He was only discharged after Chu baiqing was angry. Chu baiqing had Qin shaoyou drive the car back to Gu Jue¡¯s Villa. Anyway, Chu baiqing came back with them, so Gu Jue had to be fine with it. Gu Jue still pretended to be sick when he came back. Anyway, he was feeling all kinds of discomfort. Chu baiqing told him to lie on the bed if he felt uncomfortable. Gu Jue lay down obediently. He was waiting for Chu baiqing to come up so they could sleep together. These two days at the hospital, they had been sleeping together. Even though he forced them to, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t object. He could only hug her and couldn¡¯t do anything else. Who knew that after waiting in bed for half an hour, Chu baiqing still didn¡¯t come. He called Qin shaoyou over and only found out that Chu baiqing had left. Gu Jue jumped off the bed in an instant. Qin shaoyou was so frightened that he dodged quickly. He called Chu Bai Qing and the call was picked up after three rings. ¡°Come back!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s tone was very aggressive, and he felt flustered for no reason. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s silent departure ¡­ This feeling was very strong. It was uncomfortable, very uncomfortable. I¡¯m going to have dinner with qingran now. I¡¯ve been busy these few days and haven¡¯t seen her. She¡¯s already unhappy. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was calm, gentle like a drizzle, seeping into the heart. Chu baiqing, either you come back on your own, or 1¡¯11 come find you. The three of us can eat together. Gu Jue was already walking towards the cloakroom as he spoke because he knew Chu baiqing too well. He wouldn¡¯t have come back by himself, or he wouldn¡¯t have left. a candlelight dinner. If you don¡¯t feel awkward, then come! Then, Chu baiqing hung up the phone. When Gu Jue heard the busy tone from the phone, he angrily smashed the phone against the wall. Qin shaoyou immediately took out his SIM card and changed to a new phone. ¡°Send someone to follow him around the clock!¡± Gu Jue threw the clothes in his hand on the ground and walked out of the cloakroom. ¡°Yes, Lord Jue.¡± Qin shaoyou naturally knew who this ¡°he¡± was referring to. Gu Jue smoked a few cigarettes in a row. He controlled himself and asked Qin shaoyou to find out where Chu baiqing was eating. He couldn¡¯t go because Chu baiqing said to him calmly,¡± a candlelight dinner. If you don¡¯t feel awkward, then come! The more Chu baiqing said this, the more Gu Jue didn¡¯t dare to go. Gu Jue sat there until past ten 0 ¡®clock. Only then did he move his sore and numb body. She held her new phone in her hand and tried to dial Chu baiqing¡¯s number, but she couldn¡¯t. Since when did he have to be so careful when he wanted to call him? he was actually so cowardly. In the end, he still made the call, but the one who picked up the phone wasn¡¯t him, but su qingran.. Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: Chu baiqing actually dared to bring a woman home Chapter 987: Chu baiqing actually dared to bring a woman home Translator: 549690339 ¡°Lord Jue, that Bai Qing, he ¡­ No. su qingran¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was a little unstable and flustered. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up ¡­¡± Then, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was heard. It was very soft, like he was having a hard time. Then, the phone rang with a busy tone. Gu Jue¡¯s hearing was very sensitive. He could tell that it was in a sealed space. It was in the car¡­ The two of them didn¡¯t sound right. What were they doing? The moment Gu Jue thought that they might have done something, his chest exploded. He had asked Qin shaoyou to ask the people he had sent and said that young master Chu had brought his men home ¡­ ¡®I¡¯m home¡­¡¯ Gu Jue was racing all the way. He kept calling Chu baiqing¡¯s phone, but he just didn¡¯t pick up¡­ When Gu Jue arrived at Chu baiqing¡¯s Villa, he saw a red beetle car. He couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. It must be su qingran¡¯s car. His chest seemed to be filled with fire in an instant, and it was burning rapidly. Chu Bai Qing actually brought this woman back to their house ¡­ No woman had ever been here before, never. It was 110 ¡®clock at night¡­ Then, she thought about the sounds she had heard on the phone. Was she going to exercise after the candlelight dinner? Chu baiqing, how dare you ¡­ A woman¡¯s faint laughter could be heard from the living room. I¡¯ve liked it since then. I¡¯ve liked it for a long time! Gu Jue could tell that it was su qingran¡¯s voice. ¡°Qingran, you¡¯re so good, you deserve to be loved!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was as gentle as usual, but it was a little hoarse. Gu Jue walked over from the entrance and heard Chu baiqing¡¯s gentle words. Chu baiqing heard the sound of footsteps at the entrance and raised his head abruptly. He saw Gu Jue¡¯s dark, handsome face and the terrifying cold air that he exuded. Chu baiqing knew that after su qingran answered the call, Gu Jue would definitely come. That was just how he was. Su qingran obviously didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to come in so suddenly, so the doorbell didn¡¯t ring. She stood up and smiled as she asked,¡± Sir Jue! Gu Jue didn¡¯t even look at su qingran. His dark eyes were fixed on Chu baiqing. He had once told him not to show others his unkempt appearance without glasses. Especially since he was still wearing loose-fitting home clothes, the wide collar revealing his beautiful and perfect collarbones. Chu Bai Qing was skinny, but his collarbones were more beautiful than a woman¡¯s. Coupled with his messy hair and fair skin, he looked like a Prince who had just walked out of a comic. He was lazy and had a bit of morbid beauty¡­ Gu Jue was the only one who could look at Chu baiqing like this. No one else. ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Won¡¯t your father scold you if you don¡¯t come home, miss su?¡± Gu Jue said. His words were directed at su qingran, but his cold eyes were directed at Chu baiqing. That cold and burning gaze was like a nail that was nailed into Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body. ¡°That¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Su qingran had also heard some rumors about Gu Jue¡¯s hatred for women. Besides, she was also planning to leave. After all, it was already past ten O ¡®clock. There were some things that she and Chu baiqing should know. She wanted to tell Chu baiqing to go to the hospital since a normal person wouldn¡¯t faint all of a sudden, but he insisted on not going. He was a doctor, so he should know what he was doing. ¡°Drive slowly, I won¡¯t send you back. Send me a message when you get home!¡± Chu baiqing smiled at su qingran apologetically. ¡°Yes, have a good rest!¡± Chapter 988 - Chapter 988:I dont want to hurt Chu baiqing Chapter 988:I don¡¯t want to hurt Chu baiqing Translator: 549690339 Su qingran picked up her clothes, got up, and walked to the entrance. Chu baiqing followed behind her. ¡°Goodbye, Lord Jue!¡± Su qingran said politely when she passed by Gu Jue. Gu Jue didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were fixed on Chu baiqing. Su qingran smiled and didn¡¯t say anything as he walked out. Chu baiqing was about to follow su qingran to see her off. However, Gu Jue grabbed her arm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold if you go out dressed like this?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was so cold and deep that it made people shiver all over. Chu baiqing¡¯s face was as pale as usual, but he did not say anything. He only glanced at Gu Jue¡¯s hand that was holding his. ¡°Don¡¯t come out. You¡¯re not an outsider. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Su qingran smiled at Chu baiqing, then pushed the door open and left. The moment the door closed, Chu baiqing shook off Gu Jue¡¯s hand that was grabbing his arm. After all, Gu Jue was a martial arts practitioner. With a flip of his hand, he pressed Chu baiqing against the wall. The two of them did not speak. They were both panting and looking at each other. To be exact, they were staring at each other. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Gu Jue lowered his head and inched closer to Chu baiqing, asking in a hoarse voice. His arm was on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s collarbone, holding him down and not allowing him to move. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to answer!¡± Chu baiqing met Gu Jue¡¯s aggressive eyes and replied with a faint smile. The voice was gentle, but it was obviously distant. Chu Bai Qing had always been a calm person. No matter who or what he faced, he would always face it with a smile. It was as if he was born to smile. If there were any other expression on his face, it would be surprising. ¡°What the hell did you guys do just now? What do you mean by inconvenient? If 1 didn¡¯t come, were you planning to sleep with her?¡± Gu Jue had always been a person who was unwilling to use his brain. He always spoke and did things according to his wishes. However, everything seemed to have changed between them now. Gu Jue was becoming more and more uneasy. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say!¡± Chu Bai Qing wasn¡¯t a person who would lie, but at this moment, he wasn¡¯t being honest. The veins on Gu Jue¡¯s forehead popped out. He was trying his best to control himself, not wanting to hurt Chu baiqing. He pinched his jaw and interrogated him,¡± so I¡¯m the one who interrupted your happy occasion?¡± Chu baiqing felt the nauseating and uncomfortable feeling come back. He was a doctor, he knew that fainting and feeling nauseated were both abnormal. He closed his eyes slightly, trying to get over it. His silence and indifference were exchanged for Gu Jue¡¯s vengeful kiss. When Gu Jue kissed him without a care, Chu baiqing felt as if all the energy in his body had been sucked out. He could not bear it. His body was really uncomfortable, and he felt his heart palpitate. Gu Jue pinched his chin and was forced to open his mouth. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached. Listening to Chu baiqing¡¯s words, he felt as if everything he owned had been sullied. Sleep ¡­ Gu Jue knew that his temper was hard to control. He was trying his best to suppress his anger. There was only the sound of heavy breathing, and the two of them were silent. Chu baiqing pushed him away. If he continued to be kissed, he would suffocate. However, the more he acted this way, the more strength Gu Jue used to pinch his chin. Chu baiqing¡¯s skin was fairer, and the area that Gu Jue was pinching had already turned green. Gu Jue suddenly let go of her hand and asked in a hoarse voice,¡±what exactly are you playing at with me for?¡± Why did he leave ¡­ You went to eat with her again Chapter 989 - Chapter 989:I cant bear to touch you, so Ill kill her Chapter 989:I can¡¯t bear to touch you, so I¡¯ll kill her Translator: 549690339 When she saw the clear handprint on Gu Jue¡¯s cheek, her voice softened a little. With Chu baiqing¡¯s special physique, there would always be traces of him every time. This annoyed Gu Jue, and his heart ached for him. It was just a slight bump, and it would take a long time to fade. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for the marks on his face to disappear. Chu baiqing moved his lower jaw. Gu Jue was heavy-handed, but he didn¡¯t realize how ruthless he was. ¡°Chu baiqing, let me ask you, what were you doing with her when 1 called?¡± Gu Jue was panting. His mind was filled with su qingran and Chu baiqing¡¯s abnormal voices. He couldn¡¯t care less. Just like he said, Chu Bai Qing was his and he couldn¡¯t let anyone taint him. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s breathing wasn¡¯t any better. The nauseating feeling made his eyes turn black. What did they do? He was just looking for su qingran for dinner tonight and telling her that he was going abroad for a while. Who knew that he would suddenly faint? su qingran wanted to take him to the hospital, but then Gu Jue called. Su qingran was about to tell him about his fainting when he woke up. He knew that it wasn¡¯t normal for him to suddenly faint. Therefore, he could not let Gu Jue know¡­ ¡°We¡¯re a couple ¡­ Everything is normal¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s handsome face was pale, and his forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Shut up!¡± He was the one who asked the question, but Chu baiqing answered it. Gu Jue did not want to hear it anymore. He growled at Chu baiqing to shut him up. ¡°Chu baiqing, let me tell you, if you dare to touch her again, or let her touch you, I will kill her. 1 can¡¯t bear to touch you, but towards others, 1 can do it, you should know this!¡± Gu Jue wasn¡¯t trying to scare Chu baiqing. Other than the fact that he couldn¡¯t bear to lay a hand on him, he had never been soft on anyone else. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue in confusion. He knew that Gu Jue would do what he said. However, he didn¡¯t want to say anything at this moment. He felt like he was going to collapse. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest, you can go back!¡± Chu Bai Qing took in a deep breath and pulled his lower jaw. It hurt. He was very, very uncomfortable. The feeling of fainting was coming again. He could not fall down in front of Gu Jue ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s anger, which he had just suppressed, suddenly rose again. He had been talking to him nicely, but he had actually chased him away. However, he knew that he could not control his temper any longer. If he continued to stay here, he might really not be able to hold back and hurt him. ¡°You¡¯re good, you¡¯re really good!¡± Gu Jue turned around and walked away, his body bumping into Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder. The door was slammed shut. Chu baiqing lost all strength and fell to the floor. Chu baiqing took out his phone and made a call. Jason, I¡¯m not well. I think I¡¯m sick! She didn¡¯t know what the person on the other end said, but Chu baiqing¡¯s smile was so pale. I¡¯ll go look for you tomorrow and you can make the arrangements. I think¡­ It¡¯s very serious!¡± Even if there wasn¡¯t a proper examination, Chu baiqing was a doctor, so he could guess what was going on. In his current situation, he could also guess the result. Chu baiqing hung up Jason¡¯s call and sent a Goodnight text to tan song. After doing this, he fell down weakly, his eyes dazed ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s affectionate words reverberated in her ears,¡± Chu baiqing, I like you ¡­ ¡°I like you too Chapter 990 - Chapter 990: One Gu Qing Xin-optional, part of the content is slightly different Chapter 990: One Gu Qing Xin-optional, part of the content is slightly different Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing didn¡¯t expect his third brother to call him. He felt uneasy. Ever since Feng Xi found out that there was a problem between him and Gu Jue, he was a little afraid now. He didn¡¯t know when his big brother and third brother would find out, and then chaos would ensue ¡­ Chu baiqing looked at himself in the mirror. Other than his pale face, he was fine. He only woke up at three in the morning and had been unconscious on the ground. Chu baiqing knew that his illness was very serious, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fainted. Third brother and third sister-in-law came together. Chu baiqing then realized that su qingran was worried about him, so he called third sister-in-law and told her that he was sick and didn¡¯t go to the hospital. He wanted them to see him when they had the time. Su qingran didn¡¯t tell Chu baiqing about her fainting. That way, it would be easier for him to lie. ¡°Third brother and third sister-in-law, have some water.¡± Chu baiqing poured a glass of water for li beixiao and Huo qingge, then sat on the sofa opposite them. ¡°It¡¯s okay not to go to the hospital?¡± Li beixiao saw that Chu baiqing¡¯s expression was not good and asked with a frown. I¡¯m just too tired. I¡¯m not sick. Qingran is too worried! Everyone knew that she had always been busy, so this excuse had always been very useful. Bai Qing, 1 know you like your job very much, but when you¡¯re treating others, shouldn¡¯t you also consider your own body¡¯s condition?¡± Li beixiao was most assured of Chu baiqing. Other than his enthusiasm for work, there was nothing to worry about. ¡°Third brother, I know. 1¡¯11 be careful.¡± Chu baiqing knew that his third brother was worried about him, so he lied like that. He didn¡¯t feel good. ¡°Why isn¡¯t gu Jue at home?¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t have much to do and was mostly at home. Why didn¡¯t he see Chu baiqing when he was sick? Everyone was used to Gu Jue¡¯s constant stay at Chu baiqing¡¯s place. It had long become their home. ¡°He¡¯s busy!¡± Chu Bai Qing lowered his head when he said this. Huo qingge looked at Chu baiqing and felt that he was hiding something. She thought that li beixiao would never have thought of the relationship between Chu baiqing and Gu Jue. Previously, she had guessed that there was something wrong between Chu baiqing and Gu Jue, but now she was even more certain that there was something going on between the two of them. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body was very thin and his skin was very fair. Especially in this White House, with the contrast of his white clothes, his handsome face was pale without any blood. ¡°Bai Qing, i¡¯ll go cook you a bowl of noodles!¡± Huo qingge said as she stood up, worried about his health. Huo qingge immediately thought of the word ¡°sickly beauty.¡± ¡°No need to trouble third sister-in-law, I¡¯m not hungry!¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to trouble Huo qingge. He knew that his third brother loved his third sister-in-law and couldn¡¯t bear to see her tired. ¡°Ask your third sister-in-law to cook for you. If you feel embarrassed, then eat more!¡± From li beixiao¡¯s point of view, although his brothers were not blood-related, they were friends who had gone through life and death together. He cherished each of them. ¡°Then i¡¯ll have to trouble third sister-in-law!¡± Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t reject her. He knew that if he didn¡¯t eat, his body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Huo qingge smiled and went to the kitchen. ¡°Big brother, you were still talking about what kind of woman you want to pick for Gu Jue. Auntie Qin called me many times to worry about his marriage!¡± Gu Jue usually liked to pester Chu baiqing, and only Chu baiqing would tolerate him. Sometimes, when Gu Jue ran into Feng Xi, the two of them would get into a heated argument over a small matter and neither would give in.. Chapter 991 - Chapter 991: One Gu Qing Xin-optional, part of the content is slightly different Chapter 991: One Gu Qing Xin-optional, part of the content is slightly different Translator: 549690339 Only Chu baiqing, unlike Gu Jue, could tolerate his bad temper. Chu Bai Qing lowered his head, his mood obviously low. ¡°I think a gentle one would be better. Someone who can stand his temper!¡± Not many people could stand Gu Jue¡¯s temper. If he was angry or angry, no one would buy it. The title of Lord Jue in Yun city would make many people tremble in fear. your personality suits him best. He listens to you too. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not a woman! Chu baiqing had always been quiet and had a good temper. He always gave in to Gu Jue. The adults always said that the Chu family¡¯s son was born in the wrong place. It would be good if it was a girl, and that it was most suitable to be Gu Jue¡¯s wife. ¡°Third brother¡­¡± Chu baiqing raised his head and looked at li beixiao. He wanted to know if he was just testing him or joking. Li beixiao looked at Chu baiqing and waved his hand with a smile. ¡°When we were young, Gu Jue always liked to hold your hand and run around. The elders even said that it was a pity that you were not a little girl!¡± Sometimes, when he thought about his childhood, it was quite interesting. It was indeed interesting to live in the courtyard at that time. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything from my childhood!¡± Even though he said that, how could he not remember? if he did not remember, how did Gu Jue enter his heart bit by bit? At first, he thought that he was sick. Otherwise, how could he have such feelings for him? That kind of relationship between the same sex, which far exceeded Brotherhood, had once made him suffer. He had once thought of staying away from Gu Jue, but¡­ However, Gu Jue was always so unscrupulous in front of him and so dependent on his existence. He also had a temper. He was not entirely gentle, but all his gentleness and patience were given to Gu Jue. Over time, naturally, he became the most tolerant and gentle Chu Bai Qing in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°But I remember very clearly that your first kiss was stolen by Gu Jue!¡± Li beixiao¡¯s smile became more profound when he thought of these interesting things. Thinking back on those ridiculous things that happened when she was young, she still found them very funny. Chu baiqing¡¯s face was sickly pale, but after hearing li beixiao¡¯s words, some color returned to his face. ¡°Third brother, why is your memory so good!¡± Chu Bai Qing laughed awkwardly. He was sure that his third brother wasn¡¯t testing him. He was just thinking about something fun. But his first kiss was stolen by Gu Jue ¡­ From Chu baiqing¡¯s point of view, he had given his first time to Gu Jue many times. ¡°I was still on good terms with Feng Yan back then. The four of us went swimming together, do you remember?¡± Li beixiao was not a talkative person. It seemed that he was willing to recall the past when he reached a certain age. As he spoke, he started to talk more. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the swimming pool in the military!¡± Chu baiqing grabbed a pillow and hugged it to his chest. He didn¡¯t really want to talk about Gu Jue. ¡°You were only a few years old back then, and Gu Jue wanted to compete with you in terms of size. His hair hadn¡¯t even grown out yet. How interesting!¡± Li beixiao shook his head and smiled charmingly. ¡°I can¡¯t remember!¡± How could she not remember? some feelings probably started from that time! He matured early and understood some things earlier. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to compete, so Gu Jue pressed you down and insisted on taking off your pants. During the struggle, I don¡¯t know how, but he kissed you! At that time, Feng Yan even joked that he wanted Gu Jue to take responsibility for you!¡± The things that happened in the past were really too interesting. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.. I feel that my relationship with Jue was just ordinary when I was young!¡± Chapter 992 - Chapter 992: He couldnt bear it if anyone else found out about this Chapter 992: He couldn¡¯t bear it if anyone else found out about this Translator: 549690339 In his impression, he did not have a good relationship with Gu Jue. Gu Jue always liked to bully him. However, now that she heard her third brother talking about the past, it seemed that he and Gu Jue were quite close. Maybe it was because he had heard the adults joke about him. He always said that he was not a little girl and even jokingly called him wife ¡­ She had thought that she had forgotten some things, but when the topic was raised, she remembered them so clearly. ¡°I think the two of you are getting along well. Although Gu Jue likes to bully you, when an outsider bullies you, he¡¯ll definitely be the first one to punch them!¡± Gu Jue had loved to fight since he was young. He was ruthless and would not stop until he beat someone up and sent them to the hospital. He was definitely a little Overlord, and no one dared to provoke him. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing was usually a talkative person, but today, he didn¡¯t talk much. When Gu Jue was young, he had indeed fought a lot for him. Chu baiqing was born with fair skin. Sometimes, when the summer was hot, his face would turn pink, especially his eyelashes. He looked like a doll, so there were always kids outside the yard who bullied him. Gu Jue was always the first one to rush up. He would not let go until he beat the person down or called him Grandpa. It was as if he remembered every memory of him and Gu Jue very clearly. At that time, he was surrounded by a group of young men outside the courtyard. They laughed at him and said,¡± you follow Gu Jue around every day. Are you his wife?¡± In fact, at that time, no one knew what his wife meant. They just said it in a jesting manner. The child didn¡¯t know anything and only knew how to make a fuss. Chu baiqing remembered that he was extremely angry at that time because he saw Gu Jue looking at them arrogantly from behind the group of teenagers. He seemed to be waiting for his answer. ¡°Say that you¡¯re Gu Jue¡¯s little wife and we¡¯ll let you off today!¡± The young men seemed to find it interesting and teased Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t good at beating and scolding people. He was too quiet, unlike Gu Jue, who was born to use his fists to speak. ¡°Aiyo, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then hit him!¡± The boys saw Chu baiqing biting her lips and not saying a word. They lost their patience and were about to attack. ¡°Whoever dares to touch my wife, I¡¯ll touch his entire family!¡± The fourteen-year-old Gu Jue was already very tall. With both hands in his pockets, he walked over in a cool and ruffian manner. He didn¡¯t shout or roar, but just squinted his eyes and spoke in a low voice. However, he had a powerful aura that made people feel afraid. When Chu baiqing heard Gu Jue¡¯s words, he bit his lips until they bled, and his face turned red with anger. Those teenagers did not even get a punch from Gu Jue that day. It seemed that Gu Jue was in a good mood and let them off just like that. It was also after this incident that Gu Jue teased and bullied Chu baiqing from time to time, calling him his wife. Chu Bai Qing closed his eyes and let out a breath. There were some things that the more one didn¡¯t want to remember, the clearer they became. Huo qingge made a bowl of vegetable noodles. It was light and delicious, and Chu baiqing finished it all. Li beixiao and Huo qingge didn¡¯t stay for long. They told Chu baiqing to rest and left. Chu baiqing was still thinking about third sister-in-law¡¯s words. She had also seen through his relationship with Gu Jue ¡­ Third sister-in-law said,¡± I know about you and Gu Jue. If you need to tell me, I won¡¯t tell your third brother. Now that Feng Xi and third sister-in-law knew about it, Chu baiqing knew that he needed to leave as soon as possible. Firstly, his body needed to be checked, and secondly, he could not bear to let anyone else know about this.. Chapter 993 - Chapter 993: I’ll see how you’re going to hide from me again Chapter 993: I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to hide from me again Translator: 549690339 However, when Chu Bai Qing wanted to leave, he was stopped. He had never expected that Gu Jue would send someone to monitor him. He was kidnapped by Gu Jue on the way to the airport. Chu baiqing had never seen Gu Jue so angry before. His eyes looked like he wanted to tear him apart. Gu Jue did not say a word along the way. Chu baiqing took out his phone to call Jason and tell him that he didn¡¯t need to pick him up. Based on the current situation, there was no way Gu Jue would let her board the plane. However, just as she took out her phone, Gu Jue snatched it away, turned it off, and threw it in the back seat. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. His heart was heavy. Why did they have to be so persistent? tired, very tired ¡­ He knew that Gu Jue was upset, but he was upset too ¡­ The familiar scenery told Chu baiqing that this was the way back to Gu Jue¡¯s Villa. When the car stopped, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t move. Gu Jue didn¡¯t move either. ¡°Gu Jue, you can stop me once, but can you stop me forever?¡± In the end, Chu Bai Qing spoke first, his tone calm. ¡°You¡¯re going overseas just to avoid me?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was also suppressed, but he was more restrained. The veins on the back of his hand, which was holding the steering wheel, were protruding. His forehead too, he was trying his best to control his temper towards Chu Bai Qing. They had not seen each other for two days since they left their house that night. Feng Xi had told him that the two of them should calm down and not keep arguing, so he shut himself in the house to calm down. The result of his calmness was that Qin shaoyou told him that Chu baiqing was going overseas¡­ He could not possibly tell Gu Jue,¡± I really want to fall sick, so I¡¯m going overseas to see when I¡¯ll die! He couldn¡¯t tell him,¡± someone already knows about us. Soon, many people will know. Then, aunt Qin will become Shen Chen¡¯s mother, and Gu Jue and the Chu family will suffer a great loss because of us ¡­ If he couldn¡¯t say all these, then what could he say¡­ ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hiding from you!¡± Chu Bai Qing said bluntly. ¡°Ha ¡­ Hide from me, hide from me ¡­ So you can hide from me!¡± Because of Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Gu Jue seemed to have gone crazy. His eyes were bloodshot, and his cold and handsome face had a ferocious expression. No matter what she said or did, she was wrong. No matter how she coaxed him, it wouldn¡¯t work. Enough, really enough. Didn¡¯t she want to avoid him ¡­ Chu baiqing was carried into the bedroom by Gu Jue. On the way, the servants and subordinates all made way for him with their eyes closed, not daring to look around. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were also closed. His handsome face was red from being turned upside down. Or perhaps it was because he felt too embarrassed. No matter what, he was a man, but he was carried into the bedroom by another man in such a way¡­ What was he thinking ¡­ When he was thrown onto the bed, Chu Bai Qing felt the world spinning. However, before he could get used to it, he felt pain in his arm. Then, something cold cuffed his hands ¡­ When he saw what it was, all the blood in his body froze. Gu Jue had actually cuffed him to the bed. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t find any other words to describe it. Chu baiqing was terrified when he met Gu Jue¡¯s blood-red eyes. ¡°Chu baiqing, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to hide from me!¡± Just as Chu baiqing had said, Gu Jue also felt that he had gone crazy. The thought of Chu baiqing leaving the country to avoid him and dump him made his heart ache. It was as if he had gone crazy.. Chapter 994 - Chapter 994: Ive had enough of your cold violence Chapter 994: I¡¯ve had enough of your cold violence Translator: 549690339 There seemed to be a voice in his heart that kept telling him to destroy him ¡­ This voice was completely out of his control, and the arrogance in his heart was getting bigger and bigger. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s handsome and fair face. He couldn¡¯t get enough of it. He couldn¡¯t imagine if he could still live without this face. Gu Jue kneeled on the bed, pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw, and lifted it up with all his might, forcing him into an extremely uncomfortable position where he was looking up. ¡°Chu baiqing, I¡¯ve had enough, I¡¯ve had enough of your perverted cold violence. I want you to stay by my side, even if you hate me, let¡¯s just leave it at that! Let¡¯s do this¡­¡± After he finished speaking, Gu Jue did not look at Chu baiqing¡¯s shocked and hurt expression. He turned around and got off the bed indifferently. Her body paused for a moment. She opened her mouth to say something but didn¡¯t say it. In the end, the door was slammed shut, shocking Chu Bai Qing. Chu Bai Qing pulled his arm, but all he heard was the sound of metal hitting metal. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re going to make us lose each other completely¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing closed his eyes and muttered to himself. Chu baiqing fell asleep just like that. He hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well for the past few days. He didn¡¯t know if it was because there wasn¡¯t anyone close to him, or if it was because he was thinking too much, but he just couldn¡¯t fall asleep¡­ When Chu Bai Qing woke up, one of his hands was cuffed against the bedpost, and there was a red mark around his wrist. He thought that it was just a dream, but it was real when he woke up. The door was kicked open, and Chu baiqing was startled. Then, he saw Gu Jue walk in with a tray. He looked out of the window and realized that it was already dark. He had slept for a few hours. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± After placing the tray on the bed, Gu Jue suppressed his anger. He could not suppress it no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Open it!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was a little hoarse and it made one¡¯s heart ache. The way Gu Jue treated him was like how he treated a criminal. How did things become like this between them? ¡°Open it for you? Escape abroad to hide from me? Are you stupid or am I sick?¡± ¡°Gu Jue, what are you trying to do? How long are you going to be like this?¡± Chu baiqing shouted at Gu Jue with all his might. He was exhausted. Sometimes, he would blurt out,¡± think about your mother. Can you bear to see her become the second Shen Chen¡¯s mother?¡± But Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t blame this sin on Gu Jue. He couldn¡¯t, because he was suffering, and he knew how painful it was. Chu Bai Qing had never yelled at anyone before. He had always been gentle, but this time, he was really angry. He did not know what else Gu Jue would do. Now that he was cuffed, what would he do after? Was he going to keep him under house arrest for a day or two, or three or four days? His brothers couldn¡¯t contact him, but they would find him here soon. At that time, how was he going to explain that he was cuffed here by Gu Jue? ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing? You didn¡¯t f * eking want to run away and hide from me? did I have to do this? Chu baiqing, I¡¯m f * eking telling you one more time, you¡¯re mine.¡± Gu Jue kicked the decorative glass bottle to the ground. The sudden shattering sound was so ear-piercing that it conveyed endless anger. He couldn¡¯t control his desire for Chu Bai Qing anymore. When he went to bed at night, he closed his eyes and felt his palms burning.. Chapter 995 - Chapter 995:I must teach him a lesson for trying to escape the country Chapter 995:I must teach him a lesson for trying to escape the country Translator: 549690339 In his mind, scenes of his time with Chu Bai Qing would appear. They kissed and hugged ¡­ All the intimacy they had done together appeared in her mind. Gu Jue¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved uncontrollably at the thought of this. His throat tightened so much that he could not even breathe. Then, his lips would feel numb and painful. It was a feeling that he only felt when he kissed Chu Bai Qing. As he thought about it, he felt his body become empty. He felt that he had really gone crazy. Such thoughts actually appeared in his mind all the time. In the past, she would feel it when she saw Chu baiqing. Now, she would feel it when she thought about him with her eyes closed. And just like now, Chu Bai Qing was right in front of him, looking at him with anger. Chu baiqing was wearing a loose sweater, the wide collar revealing his beautiful collarbones¡­ And the way he was cuffed made him want to bully him ¡­ Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue. He knew that Gu Jue was in pain and confusion, and he did not want to be cuffed here. When Gu Jue lost his temper, one could not go against him. One could only go along with it. Otherwise, it would only make him even more furious. Chu baiqing slowly closed his eyes and told himself to calm down. He had to comfort Gu Jue first, then get him to unlock the handcuffs. ¡°Jue, my hand hurts. If you roast me like this, my wrist will be injured!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone softened with exhaustion. Now his wrist was sore and numb. He was a doctor, and he knew that if this went on, his wrist would fall ill¡­ He was holding a scalpel, so his hand must not be injured. ¡°Jue, my hand hurts!¡± It was as if it was alluring, causing Gu Jue to fall into a daze. What he was most afraid of was Chu baiqing saying that it hurt. The warm yellow light shone on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body, dyeing it gold. It seemed to be alluring, and Gu Jue¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could not help but move. The sun shone through the glass window and landed on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body, dyeing it gold. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue with deep eyes. His eyes were filled with grievance and accusation, as if he had really hurt him. Gu Jue took two steps to the bed and knelt on it. He pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw with one hand and held the back of his head with the other. The fierce and passionate kiss was like a storm, attacking Chu Bai Qing ¡­ He was so eager and full of desire that he pried open his teeth and swept through every inch of his territory. It was as if he was declaring his sovereignty. Chu Bai Qing slowly closed his eyes and didn¡¯t resist or respond. No one could understand the pain and struggle in his heart. Gu Jue kissed him because he was confused and angry, not because of love. There were some things that could not be said out loud. If he did, he was afraid that the result would not be something he could bear. However, facing such a hot kiss, he felt like he had fallen into it again. When Gu Jue¡¯s hands involuntarily wrapped around Chu baiqing¡¯s waist, Chu baiqing struggled. Gu Jue was furious and he would do anything. The first two times, Gu Jue did not succeed because he was concerned about his pain. Now, he could even do something like handcuff him. If he wanted to do anything to him now, he could not resist at all. He could not let that happen. Gu Jue was completely controlled by his anger. He wouldn¡¯t allow Chu baiqing to resist and not cooperate. Gu Jue felt that he had to teach him a lesson for trying to escape from the country. He had to teach him a lesson.. Chapter 996 - Chapter 996: A simple and crude way of doing things is optional Chapter 996: A simple and crude way of doing things is optional Translator: 549690339 Apparently, he did not remember the lesson he taught him when he sneaked to tan song¡¯s place last time. Gu Jue forcefully held Chu baiqing¡¯s leg down and was about to take off his pants¡­ Chu baiqing naturally wouldn¡¯t let him. The two of them pulled, but Chu baiqing could only move one hand. He was no match for Gu Jue. Gu Jue had just taken off Chu baiqing¡¯s pants ¡­ There was a knock on the door, and Qin shaoyou¡¯s voice was heard, master Jue, young master Li is here! Qin shaoyou¡¯s voice was very uneasy because he knew that something might be happening inside. Lord Jue had kidnapped young master Chu and carried him upstairs, fantasizing endlessly¡­ Qin shaoyou thought about his Lord J tie¡¯s simple and crude way of doing things and couldn¡¯t help but worry for him. He was going to push young master Chu far away. Chu baiqing¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that his third brother was here. Why would third brother come to Gu Jue¡¯s place, and so suddenly at that? did he know that Gu Jue had kidnapped her and brought her back¡­ Gu Jue was also quite surprised. His third brother had almost never come to his place. He spent most of his time with Chu Bai Qing and didn¡¯t really go home. ¡°Who¡¯s talking nonsense?¡± Right now, the most likely possibility was that one of his subordinates had let the cat out of the bag. ¡°Lord Jue, who would dare!¡± Qin shaoyou said, feeling wronged. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t get beaten to death for talking about Lord Jue¡¯s private matters. ¡°Get lost,¡± he said. Gu Jue roared in frustration. ¡°Unlock the handcuffs!¡± Chu baiqing was also anxious. If his third brother saw him cuffed to the bed by Gu Jue like this, with his lips red and swollen, everything would be exposed. ¡°Eat your food!¡± He placed the tray by the bed. Gu Jue rolled over and got off the bed. He opened the door and left the room. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Chu baiqing tugged at his cuffed arm, and a burning pain immediately came from his wrist. The only response he got was the muffled sound of the door closing. Chu Bai Qing punched the bed, but it felt like he was punching cotton. Gu Jue went downstairs and saw li beixiao sitting on the sofa and smoking. ¡°Third brother, why are you here?¡± Sitting opposite li beixiao, Gu Jue¡¯s expression did not look good. He was the worst at hiding his emotions. ¡°Your phone was off, so I came over to take a look!¡± Li beixiao squinted his eyes and examined her. ¡°It¡¯s out of battery. What¡¯s the matter, third brother?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at the stairs. His mind was constantly thinking about Chu baiqing, who was in the bedroom. ¡°I can¡¯t come if there¡¯s nothing? Or are you hiding something from me?¡± They had been brothers for so many years. Even though he couldn¡¯t say that he understood Gu Jue as well as Chu baiqing, he still knew him to a certain extent. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that my people aren¡¯t very well-behaved! I just taught him a lesson.¡± When Gu Jue said ¡°my people,¡± he was obviously referring to Chu baiqing. Li beixiao thought that she was his subordinate, so he did not care. Li beixiao gave Gu Jue some instructions. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get someone to do it!¡± Li beixiao could see that Gu Jue was a little absent-minded. ¡°You¡¯re hiding someone upstairs?¡± Gu Jue kept looking at the stairs. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Gu Jue shrugged his shoulders and said in a nonchalant tone. I didn¡¯t see you when I went to Bai Qing¡¯s place the day before yesterday. What¡¯s wrong with you two? ¡± Usually, he would stick to Bai Qing, but why wasn¡¯t he sticking to him anymore? ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯ve been busy these two days!¡± Gu Jue lit a cigarette as well. He was the most addicted to smoking, but Chu baiqing did not like the smell of cigarettes, so he almost never smoked in front of him. Bai Qing and su qingran are getting along pretty well. Big brother and I are thinking of finding one for you too. Bai Qing said that finding a gentler one would suit you better.. What do you think? ¡° Chapter 997 - Chapter 997: Seeing what she shouldnt have seen Chapter 997: Seeing what she shouldn¡¯t have seen Translator: 549690339 Li beixiao asked casually as he thought of this. Gu Jue snorted coldly in his heart. Gentle woman? He actually felt that gentleness suited her¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m fine now. Women are annoying.¡± It was not the first or second day that Gu Jue had been annoyed by women. Everyone knew this. this is not something you can decide. 1 was just asking casually. You can just go and meet them when the time comes! Li beixiao was used to being domineering. How could he allow Gu Jue to say no to him? Gu Jue did not reply. Anyway, he would not see her when the time came. He didn¡¯t think there was anyone in this world who was gentler to him than Chu Bai Qing. Li beixiao chatted with Gu Jue for a while more before leaving. It was already past eight o ¡®clock when Gu Jue returned to the bedroom. Gu Jue turned on the lights in the bedroom and saw Chu baiqing curled up on the bed. His arm was cuffed and hung there. At that moment, Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached when he saw it. He didn¡¯t touch the food on the tray on the bed. He got on the bed, took out his keys, unlocked his handcuffs, and carried Chu baiqing in his arms. Looking at the red marks on his wrist, Gu Jue felt that he was such a jerk. He didn¡¯t know why he did such a thing to Chu Bai Qing. He said that he went abroad to hide from her, and he was angry and panicked ¡­ He could not live without him. Just thinking about it made him feel like he could not live on without him. As he hugged Chu baiqing, sleepiness hit him. Gu Jue fell asleep in a daze and mumbled¡­ Chu baiqing was already awake when Gu Jue entered, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes. Chu baiqing heard Gu Jue mumble,¡± you¡¯re mine. You¡¯ll always be ¡­ The next day. When Chu baiqing woke up, Gu Jue was no longer there. He looked at his wrists. Gu Jue had already removed the handcuffs. Looking at the empty room, Chu baiqing felt very tired ¡­ Qin shaoyou conveyed Lord Jue¡¯s intentions. He could move freely, but someone had to follow him. Chu baiqing sat there in a daze. He was thinking about how to leave, but Gu Jue was not listening to him at all. Even though he didn¡¯t want to eat, he still forced himself to eat. In the evening, if Gu Jue did not return, young master Qin would go out to drink with him. He did not say who he was going with. Chu baiqing slept groggily until two in the morning. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but call Gu Jue. She was only worried that he would get into an accident if he drank too much and drove back by himself. Gu Jue still drove even after drinking. No one in Yun Cheng dared to stop his car! However, he wasn¡¯t really driving. He was racing at a terrifying speed. However, Gu Jue did not pick up the phone even after he called him several times. Chu baiqing was a little anxious. He called Sofia¡¯s manager. Gu Jue would usually drink at his club. The manager said that Sir Jue had not left and was still in the private room. Chu baiqing asked him to check out the room. The manager went to take a look and then replied to him. He stammered and finally said,¡± young master Chu, come over and take a look for yourself! Chu baiqing changed his clothes and drove to Sofia. When they arrived at Sofia, Chu baiqing opened the door to the private room. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to be drinking with Feng Yan. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He knew that Gu Jue had a good tolerance for alcohol, so naturally, Feng Yan could hold his liquor as well. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the two of them were drunk and were lying on the ground, hugging each other. Their clothes were also in a mess. No wonder the manager was stuttering. Anyone who saw this scene would misunderstand.. Chapter 998 - Chapter 998: Gu Qingxin-who are you working for? Chapter 998: Gu Qingxin-who are you working for? Translator: 549690339 ¡°Go prepare some things to cure the alcohol and send them over!¡± He instructed the manager behind him. In Sofia, Chu baiqing¡¯s words were as effective as Gu Jue¡¯S. He was like the second-in-command. ¡°Yes, young master Chu!¡± The manager closed the door and left. After a while, the manager knocked on the door and came in with a tray in his hand. There were two glasses of hangover medicine on it! ¡°Let him out!¡± Chu baiqing smiled at the manager. ¡°Yes, young master Chu. If there¡¯s anything you need, just ring the bell!¡± The manager did not even dare to look at his Sir Jue, who was lying on the ground. She immediately walked out with her head lowered. Chu Bai Qing walked to Feng Yan¡¯s side, sat down on the ground and helped him up. ¡°All Yan, ah Yan¡­¡± Chu baiqing called out to Feng Yan a few times before he responded. ¡°Ha¡­ Continue¡­¡± Feng Yan thought that Gu Jue was asking him to drink again. He even smiled and waved his hand in the air, trying to clink his glass. ¡°All Yan, I¡¯m Bai Qing. Come, drink The Hangover medicine!¡± Looking at the empty bottles on the table, Chu baiqing knew that the two of them had been drinking. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be this drunk. ¡°Bai Qing? I¡¯ll¡­ My head hurts!¡± Feng Yan leaned into Chu baiqing¡¯s arms, completely drunk. ¡°Hurry up and drink The Hangover medicine, or you¡¯ll feel uncomfortable later!¡± Sofia¡¯s hangover medicine was very effective, but of course, it was expensive. At that moment, Gu Jue vaguely heard Chu baiqing¡¯s voice. He opened his eyes in a daze. Her head felt heavy, and she closed her eyes again. Then, she suddenly opened them again. What did he just see? Feng Yan was in Chu baiqing¡¯s arms, and Chu baiqing was feeding him something. He hadn¡¯t seen such gentleness in a long time ¡­ ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡± His chest was instantly filled with anger, and he seemed to have sobered up. Chu baiqing ignored Gu Jue and continued to feed Feng Yan The Hangover medicine. People like them who did not drink much usually would definitely feel uncomfortable after drinking so much all at once. Chu Bai Qing was meticulous and knew how to take care of people, so he did these things very smoothly. However, in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes, it was just that their posture was too intimate and ambiguous. He had never leaned into Chu baiqing¡¯s arms like this before, so why could Feng Yan do it? and Chu baiqing even fed him personally? She wanted to support her body, but she realized that she had really drunk too much and her body was not listening to her. When a person was drunk, their body would not listen to them, but some people¡¯s minds would be unusually clear. U-H- )) He cursed and hit the floor. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even look at Gu Jue. Feng Yan drank The Hangover medicine very slowly, and he was about to fall asleep. Chu Bai Qing used his arm to support his head, trying to make him drink more so that he wouldn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. there¡¯s some hangover medicine. Drink it! In the end, Chu Bai Qing still opened his mouth. He couldn¡¯t let him feel bad. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked the manager to prepare two glasses of hangover medicine. ¡°You fed him? You want me to drink it myself? Who do you work for?¡± Feng Yan was extremely drunk, but Gu Jue was in high spirits. Not only was his mind clear, but his speech was also unusually clear. He didn¡¯t look like a drunk person at all. Chu baiqing ignored Gu Jue and finally finished half of The Hangover medicine for Feng Yan. Then, she took a tissue from the table and wiped his mouth. At this moment, Feng Yan was already in a deep sleep, allowing Chu Bai Qing to do whatever she wanted with him. Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t as physically fit as Feng Yan and Gu Jue. Compared to them, he was physically weak. Hence, it was rather difficult for him to drag Feng Yan to the sofa. Especially when he was drunk.. Chapter 999 - Chapter 999: Gu Qingxin-you cant stubbornly imprison me Chapter 999: Gu Qingxin-you can¡¯t stubbornly imprison me Translator: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch him, throw him away!¡± Although his brain and mouth were very obedient, his body didn¡¯t give him any strength. He couldn¡¯t use any strength at all. Otherwise, he would have gotten up long ago and thrown Feng Yan aside. Chu baiqing¡¯s head hurt from Gu Jue¡¯s noise. He remembered to call Han Bing and ask him to bring her back. She took out her phone and called Han Bing, asking him to come and pick up Feng Yan. When Chu baiqing was on the phone, he kept Feng Yan in his arms. He couldn¡¯t just throw him on the ground again. ¡°Chu baiqing, you¡¯re not listening to me? Leave him!¡± Gu Jue was used to giving orders. None of his men dared to disobey his orders! Feng Yan snorted in his sleep, why did you throw me on the ground when you two were quarreling?¡± ¡°Gu Jue, if you have the strength to curse, why don¡¯t you drink The Hangover medicine so that you don¡¯t suffer!¡± Chu baiqing had never been like Gu Jue, who would say ¡°f * ck¡± or ¡°you f * eking ¡­¡± These words. At most, he was just angry and his voice was a little louder. I¡¯m not your possession, so I don¡¯t have to listen to you. You¡¯ve been causing a ruckus for so many days, it¡¯s time you¡¯re done! Even though Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words were calm, they were heavy. ¡°You are my¡­ We¡¯ve been like that since we were young. Can¡¯t we just be like before?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s heart softened instantly. The person he couldn¡¯t stand the most was Chu baiqing. He spoke to him in a very calm tone as if he was an insignificant person. ¡°Jue, you can¡¯t stubbornly imprison me! This is not fair to me!¡± Chu baiqing knew that on one hand, Gu Jue could not accept two men in love, and on the other hand, he selfishly forced him to stay by his side. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would think about the problems between us? you have to give me time, don¡¯t you? Why are you hiding from me? why are you leaving¡­¡± He did not know if it was because he was drunk, but at that moment, Gu Jue seemed to understand why he had been doing what he thought was ridiculous all this time. He was trying to accept two men ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know how deeply Shen Chen and tan song¡¯s incident affected him. ¡°Can you accept two men in love? Like tan song and Shen Chen?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s voice was filled with desolation because he knew the answer. He knew very well that Gu Jue couldn¡¯t. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kept saying that he wanted to think about it, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything. As expected, Gu Jue fell silent. He could not say ¡°I can¡± without hesitation. if you can¡¯t accept it, then you can¡¯t. You¡¯ve tried for a long time and still can¡¯t accept it. You know it best in your heart that it¡¯s impossible between us. ¡°I¡¯m still letting you do whatever you want during this period of time, it¡¯s nothing more than to let you understand!¡± At that moment, Chu baiqing felt like he was the one who was drunk. He did not know that he could face Gu Jue so calmly. ¡°What do you mean by saying so much?¡± Gu Jue gritted his teeth as he asked this. He didn¡¯t want to hear what Chu Bai Qing was going to say next. However, he still asked. He had always been like this. ¡°I¡¯m going abroad just to have some peace and quiet, Gu Jue. So, can you stop blocking me, handcuffing me, and imprisoning me? This kind of entanglement is very annoying¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing let out a deep breath, a deep sense of powerlessness came back to him. Gu Jue laughed. He said ¡± annoying¡± because he was tired of him. He also felt that he was quite f * eking annoying. ¡®Gu Jue, wake up. I¡¯m so annoyed with you..¡¯ Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000: When did I- -eking tell him to get lost? Chapter 1000: When did I- -eking tell him to get lost? Translator: 549690339 You¡¯re still pestering me, are you even a man?! Gu Jue scolded himself in his heart over and over again ¡­ Gu Jue grabbed a wine bottle and threw it in the direction of the door. ¡°Chu baiqing, get lost, get lost¡­ Don¡¯t ever f * eking return to Yun Cheng!¡± The shattering sound startled Feng Yan, and he fell asleep again. He had really drunk too much ¡­ Chu baiqing thought, if Gu Jue didn¡¯t drink too much, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move. He would definitely hit him with the bottle of wine because he had completely angered him. Chu baiqing put Feng Yan down, estimated that Han Bing was about to arrive, and stood up to speak to Gu Jue. ¡°Drink The Hangover medicine!¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost now. Who are you to control me?¡± Gu Jue was really angry. His voice was filled with suppressed anger, and he had nowhere to vent it. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth moved, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned around and left. Gu Jue watched as Chu baiqing turned around and left in silence. She did not even look at him. He laid on the floor and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He laughed like crazy,¡± Chu baiqing, who said you¡¯re the gentlest and the most cruel? the most cruel! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand on the door handle froze. In the end, he slowly closed his eyes, pulled the door open and walked out. She felt bitter and sad. Gu Jue, even if I give you a lifetime, you won¡¯t be able to understand it. You can¡¯t accept it in your heart either. Why should we torture each other?¡± ¡°Also, since you told me to get lost, then tell your men to stop following me!¡± These were the last words Chu Bai Qing said before he closed the door. don¡¯t follow him. Get lost¡­ This was also the last sentence that Gu Jue said. Gu Jue was lying on the floor. He looked at the closed door in a daze. The door seemed to have opened and Chu baiqing walked in. She smiled at him and said,¡± Gu Jue, let¡¯s be together! Then Gu Jue smiled and said,¡± alright, let¡¯s be together! Gu Jue had really drunk too much. After Qin shaoyou brought him home, he slept all the way until the evening of the next day. But the first thing he did when he woke up was to look for Chu Bai Qing. ¡°Where is he?¡± With a terrible headache, Gu Jue asked Qin shaoyou irritatedly. he¡¯s overseas ¡­ Qin shaoyou looked at the opened door and estimated his escape route. Gu Jue looked at Qin shaoyou. His eyes were still drowsy. Obviously, he didn¡¯t understand what he meant by going abroad ¡­ ¡°The plane left this morning!¡± Qin shaoyou moved toward the door. ¡°What the hell are you doing? I¡¯m not asking you to follow me, to follow me ¡­ They¡¯re all f * eking dead?¡± Gu Jue rolled out of bed and gave Qin shaoyou a kick. Qin shaoyou dodged, but Gu Jue kicked him again, hide? who told you to hide ¡­ He didn¡¯t know if he was saying that Qin shaoyou was hiding from him or Chu baiqing was hiding from him. They had already gone overseas. ¡°Lord Jue, didn¡¯t you tell us not to follow, to let young master Chu ¡­ Get lost!¡± After Qin shaoyou found out that young master Chu had left, he was extremely regretful. He thought about the order he had heard at the door last night. Did Gu Jue say it when he was drunk? However, the conversation before this was very normal. It did not seem like she was drunk, so he did not let anyone follow her ¡­ Who knew that Lord Jue would wake up and not remember anything¡­ ¡°When did L. eking tell him to get lost¡­¡± Gu Jue squinted his eyes. He seemed to have said something like that before. Last night, he did tell Chu baiqing to get lost.. Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001: Gu Qingxin-this is the first time-feel that hes so pitiful Chapter 1001: Gu Qingxin-this is the first time-feel that he¡¯s so pitiful Translator: 549690339 Just like that, Chu baiqing left the country. However, to Feng Xi¡¯s surprise, Gu Jue didn¡¯t look for him. Instead, he was absent-minded all day long. If li beixiao did not have something for him to deal with, he would have been fine. Perhaps, he would stay at home all day and not go out. Feng Xi felt bad seeing him like that. He gave Chu baiqing a call and told him about Gu Jue¡¯s current situation. However, Chu baiqing only replied indifferently,¡± he¡¯ll be fine after a little too much effort. Feng Xi wanted to say something, but Chu baiqing said he was busy and hung up. Feng Xi looked at Gu Jue who was lying on the sofa. For the first time, she felt sorry for him. In the past, whenever they met, she could not help but bicker and quarrel with him. Now that she saw him looking like he had lost his soul, she felt a little heartache. His three brothers didn¡¯t know that Gu Jue was the reason why Chu baiqing went abroad. They would talk to him about Chu baiqing when they had nothing to do. ¡°He should have just had lunch ¡­¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t look for Chu baiqing, but he knew about his situation. Gu Jue¡¯s voice was hoarse because he had smoked too much. During this period, his smoking addiction was particularly strong. It was almost to the point where he could not leave his cigarette. she seems to have lost weight from the photo, but I¡¯m not sure ¡­ This bunch of idiots, they can¡¯t even take a good picture ¡­¡± Gu Jue was lying on his stomach and looking at the tablet. It was filled with photos sent by his subordinates. They were all Chu baiqing¡¯s ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any change. No, Jue, why don¡¯t we go out for a walk, or I¡¯ll accompany you for a car race?¡± Feng Xi thought that the crickets were not bad, but when she thought about it, Lord Jue definitely wouldn¡¯t go to such an exercise for the elderly. Gu Jue¡¯s favorite thing to do was to race cars. However, ever since his second son passed away in a car accident, Gu Jue had not played it. It was just that he usually drove faster. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Where are the cigarettes? Qin shaoyou, where are the cigarettes?¡± Gu Jue wanted to smoke, but he realized that the cigarette box on the coffee table was empty. 1 asked shaoyou to rest. You can¡¯t keep tormenting him if you don¡¯t sleep. Gu Jue had not been able to sleep for the past two days. He just looked at his tablet and did not eat much. He only smoked. Qin shaoyou was punished for not watching over Chu baiqing. If Lord Jue didn¡¯t sleep, he couldn¡¯t sleep. His eyes were like a national treasure Panda. Feng Xi pitied him and told him to go to sleep. he deserves to be tormented. He doesn¡¯t even listen to me! Actually, Gu Jue was just saying that. He was very sure of Qin shaoyou¡¯s ability to work. What did it mean for Birds of a Feather to flock together? Gu Jue¡¯s subordinates were basically uncultured. Qin shaoyou was the only university student who had enough brains ¡­ he¡¯s sleeping. Then go get me a cigarette ¡­ The current Gu Jue could choose not to eat, but he absolutely could not not not smoke. ¡°Stop smoking, 1 brought Coke. Let¡¯s give it a bath! Didn¡¯t you say that the way he looked when he took a bath was very funny¡­¡± Feng Xi was trying to think of ways to cheer Gu Jue up. ¡°He¡¯s a really stupid., nt¡­¡± Gu Jue was not interested. ¡°..¡±Feng Xi felt that her patience had reached its limit. She sat down on the sofa and felt that coaxing Tang Mumu was not as tiring as coaxing Gu Jue. ¡°F * ck¡­ Who the hell was this ¡­ Chu baiqing, you ¡­¡± Gu Jue sat up from the sofa in a flash. His face was full of anger.. Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002: So what if Im messing around? Chapter 1002: So what if I¡¯m messing around? Translator: 549690339 She looked at the latest photo that her subordinate sent her. It was Chu baiqing drinking coffee with a man. Feng Xi quickly came over to look at the tablet in Gu Jue¡¯s hand. When she saw the photo on it, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. and he¡¯s of mixed blood. He¡¯s very handsome, and most importantly, he¡¯s quite compatible with our Bai Qing. Feng Xi didn¡¯t mean to provoke Gu Jue. She really just said it casually. ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Gu Jue kept sliding his finger across the screen. The photos were all of Chu baiqing and the mixed-blood man. Chu baiqing¡¯s smile was unusually gentle. It was a smile that Gu Jue had not seen in a long time. It was extravagant. He hadn¡¯t seen Chu Bai Qing smile like this in a long time. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s, colleague. He¡¯s been busy with surgery learning over there, so he probably doesn¡¯t have time to make friends ¡­¡± Feng Xi also realized that she had said something wrong and quickly explained. Then, he realized he was wrong again. Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t gay, but his words were ambiguous. It was as if Chu Bai Qing was with a man to find a boyfriend. don¡¯t think too much about it. They¡¯re definitely just ordinary friends. Why don¡¯t I give Bai Qing a call to ask¡­ Feng Xi looked at Chu baiqing in the photo. Her smile was too gentle. She must be someone very close to her. ¡°Are you f * eking telling him that I¡¯m monitoring him?¡± Gu Jue suddenly laughed. How could Chu baiqing not know that he had sent people to follow him? Of course, he knew that, but even so, he was still so brazen and unscrupulous with other men. He was doing this on purpose for him to see ¡­ It was to make Gu Jue give up ¡­ ¡°Chu Bai Qing, you¡¯re so cruel!¡± Feng Xi thought that with Gu Jue¡¯s temper, he would definitely chase her overseas to question Chu baiqing who this man was. However, to his surprise, Gu Jue did not do so. But sometimes, some things were destined. It was like Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to come back to China, but li beixiao¡¯s phone call forced him to come back. Chu baiqing saw Gu Jue the moment he got off the plane. He had his hands in his pockets and was looking at him lazily. It was as if he was waiting for his prey. He was calm and extremely fierce. Chu baiqing knew that he had to face Gu Jue again, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would have to face him the moment he landed. After more than ten hours on the plane, he felt very tired. His physical condition was getting out of his control. Gu Jue walked towards Chu baiqing, step by step. He stood in front of Chu baiqing, turned his body slightly, and whispered into his ear,¡± why are you unhappy to see me?¡± His voice was still hoarse, but it exuded a wild sexiness. ¡°Gu Jue, this is a public place. Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s body stiffened at their proximity. Gu Jue was capable of doing anything. If they were to cause any trouble, the entire Yun city would explode in an instant. ¡°So what if I did?¡± As he spoke, Gu Jue¡¯s lips touched Chu baiqing¡¯s face. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to back away, but Gu Jue grabbed his wrist and pulled him into his arms. Chu Bai Qing glared at him in anger. He used all his strength but couldn¡¯t break free. More and more people turned to look at them. After all, the two of them were too eye-catching. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car ¡­¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s face was red as he lowered his voice and spoke to Gu Jue.. Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003-a heart for-Princess-just have to cause trouble Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003-a heart for-Princess-just have to cause trouble Translator: 549690339 ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t make things difficult for Chu baiqing. He grabbed his arm and walked out. Chu baiqing suppressed his anger and allowed Gu Jue to take him out of the airport and into the car. He could not be like Gu Jue, who did not care about what others thought of him. Or when someone looked at them, they would glare back and say,¡± f * ck, what the f * ck are you looking at! Chu baiqing didn¡¯t like Gu Jue¡¯s George Barton. The speed of the car made Chu baiqing very uncomfortable. Chu baiqing clutched the handle tightly. The car was driving too fast, as if it was trying to match its owner¡¯s anger. Even though she did not look at Gu Jue, she could still see his side profile from the corner of her eye. It had only been a few days. Gu Jue had slimmed down, but he was still handsome, but he looked more sinister. Chu baiqing looked at the road and saw that it led back to Gu Jue¡¯s Villa. He didn¡¯t want to go back there. There were too many humiliating memories there. She was cuffed to the bed and allowed Gu Jue to go crazy and bully her ¡­ ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re still waiting for me!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse and soft. The side of Gu Jue¡¯s face was tense, and one could vaguely see his moving jaw. His subordinate sent him many photos of Chu baiqing and that man, but Gu Jue had been holding back from looking for him. He wanted to see how far Chu baiqing would go. To what extent did he want to develop with that man ¡­ then let third brother wait. If he gets anxious, he¡¯ll naturally find you with his ability! Gu Jue¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. He knew that his third brother had asked Chu baiqing to come back this time because of Chu Yunyi. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue angrily. When would he ever restrain his reckless personality? If third brother found him here, everything would be discovered. ¡°When will you be more mature? 1 came back because Yunyi is sick and third brother is still waiting for me. Haven¡¯t we already made things clear? What else do you want? Can you not be so noisy?¡± Chu baiqing had already decided to live abroad. After all, his body wasn¡¯t suitable to stay in Yun Cheng anymore. He could fall ill at any time, and he didn¡¯t want everyone to know and worry about him. He felt that time was a good thing. Although he couldn¡¯t see it, it could lengthen the distance and seemed to make people feel better. ¡°Say that again? Who the hell explained it to you?¡± Gu Jue suddenly stopped the car by the side of the road, punched the steering wheel, and shouted at Chu baiqing. What did he mean by making trouble for him? In the past, Chu Bai Qing would never say such things to him, and he would never use such an impatient tone. Did 1 spoil him too much? you¡¯re always so childish. You know that I¡¯m going to Yunyi¡¯s place for official business, but you just have to cause trouble. Gu Jue, you¡¯re going to be thirty years old soon. Can¡¯t you use your brain before you do things? three ¡­ I don¡¯t f * eking use my brain. Who said that I don¡¯t need to use my brain in my life?¡± Before Chu baiqing could finish, Gu Jue interrupted him. In the past, Chu baiqing always said that Gu Jue did not use his brain when he spoke and did things. It actually made him worry. There was no point in talking about it. Once, Chu baiqing said helplessly,¡± don¡¯t use your brain for the rest of your life. Just stay by my side! It also saves me some trouble!¡± Chu baiqing vaguely remembered that he had said that, but he didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to remember. With his personality, it was not easy for him to remember her words. ¡°Gu Jue, can you ¡­¡± Chu baiqing just got off the plane and was exhausted. He had a terrible headache.. Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004: Gu Qingxin-I dont like it anymore Chapter 1004: Gu Qingxin-I don¡¯t like it anymore Translator: 549690339 He really did not want to continue arguing with Gu Jue. However, his words were still interrupted by Gu Jue. However, Gu Jue did not shout at him this time. Instead, he spoke in a very low voice. If one listened carefully, one could hear a trace of nervousness. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like me? didn¡¯t you like me for many years ¡­ You don¡¯t like it anymore?¡± Based on Gu J tie¡¯s personality, he would never ask such a girly question. After Gu Jue asked the question, he was also stunned. Then, he turned his face away in annoyance. I heard it when you said it. I thought I was hallucinating, but 1 really heard it¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s voice sounded a little flirtatious, which was rare. Chu baiqing did not expect Gu Jue to remember. He thought that he had fallen asleep that night¡­ It was that night after Gu Jue and Feng Xi had a drink, when Chu baiqing was sleeping. His mind was filled with Gu Jue¡¯s words,¡± Bai Qing, 1 like you ¡­ Then, he did not know why he said it himself,¡± Gu Jue, 1 like you. I¡¯ve liked you for many years¡­ He remembered that Gu Jue was clearly asleep. How could he remember ¡­ Chu baiqing saw the confusion and confusion in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes again. These emotions could not be hidden. Gu Jue still could not understand it, even after knowing that she liked him ¡­ This was the difference between a naturally gay man and a straight man. Gu Jue could not accept it, but he could not let it go. Chu baiqing once thought that they could just be together like this! He didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t think about it. He would just take it one step at a time! He didn¡¯t have to consider Qin Qing, and he didn¡¯t have to care about his big brother and third brother ¡­ Life was so short, one had to live happily. Furthermore, he might not have much time left. He should not have any regrets. However, he thought of tan song and the days he had after Shen Chen left him. If she were to die, what would happen to Gu Jue? Like tan song? He could not bear to let him suffer that pain. He had accompanied tan song all the way. He knew how torturous and painful that pain was¡­ So, Chu baiqing told himself again and again that he had to be cruel to Gu Jue and not give him any hope. ¡°Yes, 1 don¡¯t like her anymore. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have left. Gu Jue, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!¡± Chu Bai Qing said calmly. He looked fine, but the bitterness in his heart and the swelling pain seemed to burst through his blood vessels, causing him to die. It turned out that emotional pain was no less than the pain left by a knife ¡­ This kind of pain was unbearable, unbearable ¡­ Chu baiqing, you¡¯re good. Your knife skills are better than mine. I don¡¯t like it anymore¡­ Gu Jue sneered. Everyone knew that Gu Jue was good with knives. He had cut off many fingers of those who did not follow the rules. Chu baiqing was an expert at using scalpels, and now, Gu Jue finally understood what it meant to stab someone without seeing blood. He had said it so easily. He had said that he didn¡¯t like it. He had said it so indifferently and indifferently. He couldn¡¯t believe that Chu baiqing had liked him for so many years. He never believed it, but Chu baiqing just admitted it indirectly, so it must be true. But how could she not like him? She had liked him for so many years. Why didn¡¯t she like him anymore? Gu Jue felt like he was going crazy again. Was it because of that mixed-blood man? So 1 don¡¯t like it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Chu Bai Qing looked at him, his tone still calm.. Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005:I f-cking went crazy because of you Chapter 1005:I f-cking went crazy because of you Translator: 549690339 However, her palms were already sweating¡­ Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s calm expression and suddenly came back to his senses. He laughed. ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry?¡± Gu Jue suddenly leaned forward and pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s chin, forcing him to look at him. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart throbbed in pain when he felt the cold touch of Gu Jue¡¯s fingertips on his lower jaw. She could smell the faint smell of tobacco on his fingers. Gu Jue had been smoking all this time. The feeling that Gu Jue gave people was that he was full of ruthlessness, especially when he squinted his eyes and sneered. Even the bravest person would not dare to look him in the eye. Chu baiqing understood Gu Jue. His smile and gaze meant that if he wasn¡¯t happy, he shouldn¡¯t be happy either. Gu Jue was like this. He did not care about anything. Even though Chu baiqing had already told him that his third brother was waiting for him, it was useless. He wouldn¡¯t stop until he was done. ¡°Gu Jue, don¡¯t make a fuss ¡­¡± Before Chu baiqing could finish his sentence, Gu Jue had already sealed his mouth. The front passenger seat was only so big, so Chu baiqing could only lean towards the door. He tried to avoid Gu Jue¡¯s kiss, but Gu Jue held the back of his head with one hand. She forced him to lean towards her ¡­ The taste of the entanglement between their lips and tongues had changed. It had become a bite. These few days, Gu Jue thought that Chu baiqing had already gone crazy. Now that she was in his arms, the feeling of longing could not be eased. Instead, it became more and more intense, and he could not find an outlet to vent it. A familiar feeling that he had not felt for a long time attacked every single one of his senses. Gu Jue¡¯s mind exploded. He wanted more, he wanted more crazily¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s shirt was torn by Gu Jue, and the buttons hit the windshield, making a light sound. It was broad daylight, and on the airport Highway, Gu Jue¡¯s George Barton was recognized by everyone with some status in Yun Cheng. Chu Bai Qing felt ashamed and angry. He was not as strong as Gu Jue, but he still had the strength to push him away. Gu Jue immediately grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s hands, raised them above his head, and fastened them with the seat belt. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Chu baiqing tried to knee Gu Jue, but there was limited space in the car. He couldn¡¯t move at all. Although it was a seatbelt, Gu Jue had learned how to tie things up before. He still tied Chu baiqing¡¯s hands firmly and hung him high up in the air. This time, he felt even angrier than when he was cuffed to the bed by Gu Jue. Because it was broad daylight, and they were in the car, as long as the car was not fast, they would be able to see it clearly. In Yun Cheng, Chu baiqing¡¯s name wasn¡¯t as big as Gu Jue¡¯s, but there were still many people who knew him. Gu Jue had gone crazy and didn¡¯t care about anything else. I¡¯ve been f * eking crazy for a long time. I¡¯ve been crazy since the day I found out that you liked me. I¡¯ve been f * eking crazy because of you ¡­ But you actually said you don¡¯t like it anymore ¡­¡± Gu Jue used his finger to wipe the corner of his lips. When he saw the blood on his finger, he used his tongue to touch his cheek. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s two bites were quite vicious. He said that Gu Jue was not important and did not like him anymore ¡­ F * ck, 1 don¡¯t like him anymore. Is he treating me like this because of that foreign man? In front of that man, Chu Bai Qing always smiled happily. No matter what, he, Gu Jue, did not know how to use any idioms, but he could still think of the word ¡°full of love..¡± Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006: Gu Qingxin-dont go overboard Chapter 1006: Gu Qingxin-don¡¯t go overboard Translator: 549690339 ¡°Gu Jue, don¡¯t make me hate you. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted by what you¡¯re doing to me now?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s handsome face darkened even more after being questioned by Chu baiqing. He took out a stack of photos and threw them at Chu Bai Qing. Chu baiqing lowered his head and saw that it was a photo of him and Jason drinking coffee. He knew that Gu Jue had sent people to keep an eye on him, but he did not expect that he would be photographed drinking coffee with his friend ¡­ It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a temper, but he didn¡¯t want to lose it. He would not be like Gu Jue, who would get angry easily. He would not be like a firecracker that would get lit up at the slightest touch. However, at this moment, he really wanted to punch Gu Jue¡¯s face. He was really angry looking at him. However, his hands were shamefully tied up, and the traces of handcuffs from the last time had not completely disappeared ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you feel disgusted being with him? Are you in love with him?¡± Gu Jue had seen these photos many times. He thought that he would be numb to them after seeing them so many times. But, every time he looked at her, he wanted to tear her apart. yes, it¡¯s not disgusting. I like it very much! Chu baiqing felt that he was really childish. He clearly knew that provoking Gu Jue at this time would only make himself more embarrassed, but he could not control his mouth. His lips and tongue were still numb. That was because Gu Jue had bitten and gnawed on them! ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Gu Jue punched Chu baiqing¡¯s stomach without a second thought. When it came to the strength between men, Gu Jue had relied on his fists to conquer the world since he was young. Naturally, his fists would not be light. ¡°One more f * eking word and I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. He was just asking, but he didn¡¯t expect Chu baiqing to answer so easily. The anger in his chest could explode at any moment. If Chu Bai Qing dared to say another word, he wouldn¡¯t just give him a simple punch. At this moment, Gu Jue felt that she was his woman who was doing it with another man behind his back. Furthermore, she had recklessly confessed to him. Any man with a bit of courage would not be able to tolerate it. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He wanted to hold his stomach, but he couldn¡¯t move his hands. His ability to resist pain was worse than others, not to mention that he was naked and had been punched without any defense. Gu Jue¡¯s fists were famous for being hard, and Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes reddened from the pain. He didn¡¯t want to cry. As a man, he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to cry. It was just that he was really in pain, and it was a problem with his physique. His hands were tied up, his chest was wide open, and his sickly pale handsome face looked like he had been abused ¡­ Gu Jue was so enraged that he didn¡¯t notice Chu baiqing¡¯s pale face. Instead, he went back to the driver¡¯s seat and lit a cigarette. He had to control himself from kicking Chu baiqing again. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± His stomach was already hurting and the car was small, so Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t stand the smell of smoke. He couldn¡¯t help but cough. ¡°Pfft.¡± Gu Jue instinctively put out his cigarette. Then, he thought,¡±since he doesn¡¯t like me anymore and is with another man, why should I still pamper him?¡± He lit another cigarette ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s mind was in a mess. He could not f * eking understand anything, but at the same time, he felt that he understood everything. This contradictory feeling almost made him lose control and go crazy. ¡°Gu Jue, let¡¯s leave each other some thoughts! Don¡¯t go too far. Even if we can¡¯t be brothers, we can¡¯t be enemies!¡± Chu baiqing felt like he was being paraded ¡­. Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007: One Gu Qing Xin-giving Gu Jue three slaps Chapter 1007: One Gu Qing Xin-giving Gu Jue three slaps Translator: 549690339 ¡°Alright! I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± After hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Gu Jue felt as if his heart had been forcibly torn apart. Blood flowed out uncontrollably¡­ He pounced towards Chu baiqing like a mad demon. Chu baiqing knew what he meant. When everything was over, Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t even speak. Because she had no more strength to shout, Gu Jue was like this during the day In the car¡­ He had done such a thing. All of this made Chu Bai Qing feel like all the blood in her body was flowing backwards. No matter how much he begged, no matter how much he scolded, Gu Jue could not be stopped. He begged him, but he went from bad to worse, completely disregarding his life and death. Gu Jue clearly knew that a person like him, who had extremely low tolerance for pain, could not withstand that kind of pain at all. However, he did not care at all¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s lips were broken because it was so painful that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He could only bite his lips to relieve the pain. The tears on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face hadn¡¯t dried yet, the traces were clear. He was like a drowning person, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle. Chu Bai Qing opened his mouth a few times before making a Broken Sound ¡­ ¡°Untie¡­¡± Gu Jue¡¯s fingers were holding a cigarette, and he was trembling slightly. He squinted his eyes at Chu Bai Qing and then closed them. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s entire body was covered in wounds. Gu Jue did not know what had happened to him. How could he hurt him like this¡­ In fact, when Chu Bai Qing scolded him, he regretted it. He could not control himself at all¡­ However, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s begging made everything go out of control¡­ don¡¯t provoke me again in the future, and 1 won¡¯t treat you like this ¡­ Gu Jue half-knelt on the seat and unbuckled Chu baiqing¡¯s safety belt. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s white wrist was already bleeding¡­ pa! the crisp sound of a slap reverberated in the car. It was followed by another slap, and another slap ¡­ Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t use any strength in his arms, they were completely numb. After slapping Gu Jue three times, he could no longer lift his hand. Not only could she not lift her arms, but when she exerted her strength just now, her heart was also in pain. Ever since he was young, all the pain Chu baiqing felt, all the pain, was given by Gu Jue. ¡°Gu Jue, you are ¡­ Bastard ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t say any more hurtful words. There was still blood on his lips. He trembled as he said those words, as if he had used up all his strength. Even though Chu baiqing didn¡¯t use much strength, he was still a man. Three slaps landed. A clear handprint still appeared on Gu Jue¡¯s cold face ¡­ Gu Jue used his tongue to push against his cheek. Without saying anything, he started to put on Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes. Chu baiqing¡¯s shirt was unbuttoned, so Gu Jue took off his own clothes and put them on Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing did not resist and allowed Gu Jue to put it on for him, even though he did not want to wear his clothes. However, it was better than being naked ¡­ Gu Jue saw blood ¡­ Gu Jue instantly froze on the spot. The blood was like a knife, ruthlessly stabbing into his heart. He did not expect there to be so much blood ¡­ Many words were stuck in his throat, unable to come out. Gu Jue¡¯s hands were shaking. What did he do ¡­. Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008: Gu Qingxin-were going to be together for the rest of our lives Chapter 1008: Gu Qingxin-we¡¯re going to be together for the rest of our lives Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t say a word, he just clenched his fists and endured the humiliation. He just wanted to go home and take a hot bath. It would be best if he could wash away all the traces on his body. ¡°Bai Qing¡­ 1 won¡¯t do this again. 1¡¯11 be gentler. You know, I have a bad temper and I¡¯m very impulsive ¡­¡± It took Gu Jue some effort to get Chu baiqing done. Chu Bai Qing kept his eyes closed. Chu baiqing laughed coldly in his heart. Next time? Gentle ¡­ He did not know why Gu Jue would have such thoughts. There would not be a next time. ¡°Gu Jue, in the future, we ¡­ It¡¯s just a stranger ¡­¡± After Chu baiqing said this, he turned his head and looked out of the window. It was broad daylight, and the airport Highway¡­ It was so ironic and so shameful¡­ Gu Jue reached out his hand. He subconsciously wanted to grab Chu baiqing¡¯s arm. He wanted to say,¡± how can we be strangers?¡± You¡¯re mine, and we¡¯re going to be together for the rest of our lives. But, I didn¡¯t say it in the end. He knew that Chu Bai Qing wouldn¡¯t listen to anything he said. When the car started up again, Chu baiqing said,¡± I want to go home ¡­ alright, let¡¯s go home ¡­ Chu baiqing wanted to bring him back to his house, but since he wanted to go back to his own home, he would go back. Actually, it was the same no matter where she went. When the car stopped, Chu baiqing wanted to get out of the car, but as soon as his feet touched the ground, he held onto the door and didn¡¯t move. The pain of being torn apart was completely unbearable to him. His forehead was covered in sweat and he was in so much pain that he was trembling. Gu Jue walked over and carried Chu baiqing in his arms, ignoring his resistance. Chu baiqing was thin to begin with, so Gu Jue was very relaxed with him ¡­ Because Gu Jue¡¯s movements were so fast, Chu baiqing subconsciously wrapped his arms around his neck. Another reason was that it was too painful at the back¡­ Therefore, his body was stiff¡­ He knew that he would not be able to walk in, so he simply let Gu Jue carry him. ¡°The bathroom ¡­¡± Gu Jue was about to place Chu baiqing on the sofa when he spoke. He gritted his teeth and said two words ¡­ Gu Jue thought that it would be fine to apply some medicine for him after he had taken a bath. He had originally planned to apply the medicine on him while he was on the sofa. It should be torn. Although Gu Jue did not know much about this, he could guess it by looking at the blood. His heart ached, and he regretted treating Chu Bai Qing like that. But at that time, he was too angry to care about anything else ¡­ Gu Jue carried Chu baiqing into the bathroom and placed him on the massage chair. He then turned on the tap. Gu Jue had never done such a task of serving others ¡­ Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to move. The moment she moved, her back hurt as if it had been burned by fire ¡­ Gu Jue filled the bathtub with water and carefully removed Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes. Chu baiqing kept his eyes closed and did not look at Gu Jue. However, his body still trembled with Gu Jue¡¯s movements. Chu baiqing only stopped shaking when her body was soaked in warm water. As if she was suddenly relieved, the warm water vapor made Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face regain some color. The red marks on his body made him look extremely delicate ¡­ Gu Jue reached out to give him a bath, but Chu baiqing only said coldly,¡± get out¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s warm eyes turned cold.. Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009: Gu Qingxin-he couldnt help but open the bathroom door Chapter 1009: Gu Qingxin-he couldn¡¯t help but open the bathroom door Translator: 549690339 His tone was also unprecedentedly cold. It was like a knife that ruthlessly stabbed into Gu J tie¡¯s heart. Even if Chu Bai Qing stabbed him with a knife, he would still take it. This was what he deserved, but he couldn¡¯t stand Chu Bai Qing¡¯s coldness. It made him panic and afraid ¡­ Chu baiqing had once said,¡± Gu Jue, you will regret your impulsiveness one day and pay the price! Gu Jue was very regretful right now, but, but this regret was that he had hurt Chu baiqing. It was a kind of regret that he did not care about. In his heart, he was happy because Chu Bai Qing was his. He used to say that he was his. However, he now had him completely. This feeling made him very excited and satisfied ¡­ Gu Jue shut his mouth. He was afraid that Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t listen to what he said and would be unhappy. Gu Jue¡¯s hand reached into the water. He wanted to help Chu baiqing clean up his back. However, the moment she touched his leg, Chu baiqing¡¯s body froze,¡± don¡¯t touch me ¡­ Don¡¯t touch me ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face, which had just regained some color, turned pale again. Chu Bai Qing looked like he was in shock. Her body began to tremble again. In reality, Chu Bai Qing was indeed in a state of panic. He still hadn¡¯t recovered from what had happened in the car. All the humiliation he had suffered made him feel that the light in the bathroom was piercing to his eyes. . lot of people saw it, the people in the cars saw it, they saw Chu baiqing being He was tied to the car and sat there ¡­ In fact, no one would have seen that Qin shaoyou had been following Gu Jue¡¯s car all the way. Therefore, when master Jue¡¯s car stopped, Qin shaoyou saw Gu Jue tearing Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes. Before he could do anything, he had already ordered his men to surround their car from the front and back. Chu baiqing just didn¡¯t notice it. As for those Men in Black, they naturally attracted the attention of the people in the cars as they stood on the highway. Besides, there weren¡¯t many cars, and the speed was fast, and the light was against the light¡­ Naturally, no one saw what had happened in Gu Jue¡¯s car. Even though the car was shaking violently, the Men in Black standing in the distance would make everyone think that it was a fight. No one would stop the car and watch ¡­ Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯t touch you. You can wash yourself¡­ I won¡¯t touch you ¡­¡± Gu Jue stood up slowly. Seeing Chu baiqing¡¯s panicked expression, his heart ached. He knew that what he did in the car just now had scared him. ¡°Get out¡­¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t look at Gu Jue as he coldly spoke again. okay, I¡¯ll go out. I¡¯ll be at the door. Call me if you need me ¡­ The only thing Gu Jue could do now was to obey Chu baiqing. He didn¡¯t know what else to do other than to obey Him. After Gu Jue left, Chu baiqing looked down at his body. Anger, shame, disappointment, heartache¡­ All the emotions were intertwined together, and in the end, it was replaced by despair¡­ Gu Jue stood outside the bathroom and smoked a cigarette. He looked at the time and saw that half an hour had passed. He could not hold it in any longer. He opened the bathroom door and went in to see that Chu baiqing had already fallen asleep in the bathtub ¡­ Gu Jue walked over in a panic and touched Chu baiqing¡¯s body. It was burning hot. He had a fever ¡­ She quickly wrapped herself in a bath towel and carried him out. ¡°Qin shaoyou, call the doctor!¡± Gu Jue roared as he placed Chu baiqing on the bed.. Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010: Gu Qing Xin-Gu Jue, youre-bastard Chapter 1010: Gu Qing Xin-Gu Jue, you¡¯re-bastard Translator: 549690339 A doctor in his forties finished examining Chu baiqing and gave him a shot to reduce his fever. ¡°After that¡­ Some people will have a fever. This is an external medicine. The tear is more serious. Three times a day, and it will heal in two days.¡± Doctor Xu was Gu Jue¡¯s permanent doctor here because there were always people who got injured. However, it was the first time he had seen such an injury. Lord Jue was a little too ruthless. Young master Chu¡¯s body was a special type of body, so how could he withstand such treatment? But then again, he wasn¡¯t too surprised by the relationship between Lord Jue and young master Chu. After all, he always saw the two of them together. Although they were men to men, he still felt that they were quite compatible. Gu Jue kept looking at Chu baiqing, who was lying on the bed. His face was as dark as the dark clouds in the sky. ¡°Also, Lord Jue ¡­ There¡¯s another good thing in that world, and it¡¯s called a lubricant¡­¡± Dr. Xu was busy sorting out his first aid kit. Then, he lowered his head and said,¡± He was afraid that the next time Lord Jue would act so recklessly, young master Chu would probably lose his life. This time, he had been tortured to the point of losing half his life ¡­ Of course, Gu Jue knew about this. It was just that he had already lost his mind under those circumstances. If Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say that he liked that mixed-blood man, he wouldn¡¯t have gone crazy like that¡­ The last thing he wanted to do was to hurt him ¡­ He waved his hand and doctor Xu quickly left. Gu Jue sat by the bed, his hand gently touching Chu baiqing¡¯s face. Although he had been given a shot to bring down the fever, it had not completely subsided. Chu baiqing¡¯s body had always been very cold. Gu Jue¡¯s heart felt very uncomfortable when he touched it and felt that it was so hot. Gu Jue got on the bed and gently turned Chu baiqing¡¯s body over. He then removed his pants¡­ Although he was mentally prepared, those wounds still made Gu Jue feel like slapping himself a few times. During the whole process, Chu baiqing frowned and looked like he was sleeping. He looked really pitiful¡­ Gu Jue carefully applied the medicine. After he was done, his palms were covered in sweat. After he washed his hands, he went to bed and hugged Chu Bai Qing. Gu Jue kissed his lips again. When he kissed the scabbed wound, he felt even more upset. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re, bastard. How could you do this to him ¡­¡± At this moment, Gu Jue felt a deep sense of regret¡­ After all, doing that was physically exhausting. Gu Jue hugged Chu baiqing as he remorsefully thought about it. And then he fell asleep ¡­ When Gu Jue woke up, Chu baiqing was still sleeping. His fever had subsided, and he was sleeping soundly. She nestled in his arms and behaved obediently, which was a rare sight. It made Gu Jue¡¯s heart soften so much that it seemed like water could seep out of it. Gu Jue¡¯s arm was a little numb from Chu baiqing¡¯s pillow. He gently pulled his hand away, held Chu baiqing¡¯s head, and gently placed it on the pillow. He looked at the time. Chu Bai Qing would be hungry when he woke up, so he wanted to go downstairs to make him something to eat. He cooked some porridge for Chu baiqing. When she brought it upstairs, Chu Bai Qing had just woken up and was lying on the bed. In fact, he did not dare to move. He did not dare to move at all. Before this, she only felt pain, but now that she woke up, she could feel the pain. He felt numb again ¡­ All his sensory nerves were in pain¡­ ¡°Come, I¡¯ll feed you some porridge. I just cooked it.¡± Gu Jue stood by the bed, not knowing what to do. He smiled at Chu baiqing. ¡°Get out¡­''¡± Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1101: I wont do it even if you dont allow it Chapter 1101: I won¡¯t do it even if you don¡¯t allow it Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were calm, and so was his tone. He was very weak. Gu Jue would not leave just because Chu baiqing asked him to. He was already prepared for Chu baiqing¡¯s displeasure. Who asked him to do such a bastard thing? especially those marks on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body. It was as if they were branded on his body. It was so glaring. Gu Jue sat by the bed and touched Chu baiqing¡¯s head out of habit. His fever had subsided. In fact, he had already touched it when he got out of bed just now, but he was still worried. Chu baiqing used his hand to hit Gu Jue¡¯s hand, but because he didn¡¯t have much strength, the hit felt like a touch. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s lips were covered in a layer of skin. It was also related to the fever. Gu Jue didn¡¯t know how to take care of people. He didn¡¯t even know how to let Chu baiqing drink some water or wet a cotton swab for him to moisten. After seeing Chu baiqing lick his dry lips, Gu Jue then realized that doctor Xu had told him to drink more water. He quickly put down the bowl and brought some water for Chu baiqing. However, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t need him to feed her. She wanted to drink it herself. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you. Just lie down. Don¡¯t move, it¡¯ll hurt!¡± Gu Jue brought the straw to Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. Her tone was careful and gentle. If one listened carefully, one would find that she was nervous. Chu baiqing¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile, which meant that he knew that he would be in pain¡­ You also know¡­ I begged you so much, but when 1 said it hurt, did you stop? Chu baiqing turned his head away. He didn¡¯t look at Gu Jue, nor did he drink any water. Bai Qing, 1 was wrong, I was really wrong. I won¡¯t do this again ¡­ Gu Jue was originally sitting by the bed, but because Chu baiqing had turned his head to the other side, he knelt by the bed and turned his body to the other side. He brought the glass of water to Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. ¡°You want a next time? Gu Jue. Do you still want to have a next time ¡­¡± Chu baiqing looked out the window. The faint moonlight seemed to be filled with endless sorrow. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if you didn¡¯t allow it¡­ Would this work? You¡¯re so ¡­ Don¡¯t be like this. You should drink water and eat. How can you be fine otherwise ¡­¡± Gu Jue had never felt that it was so strenuous to speak. In the past, he felt that it was easy to coax Chu baiqing. He was shameless, unreasonable, and even said some nice things to calm him down. However, this time, he knew that nothing would work unless Chu Bai Qing calmed down. Otherwise, no matter what he did or said, it would be useless. He was also prepared for a long battle. However, Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t go without food and water, otherwise he would have to use force. a >) Chu Bai Qing closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t have anything to say, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand anything. Moreover, he was in so much pain that he didn¡¯t have the strength to speak, you¡¯ve eaten and drunk enough. If you have the strength to hit me or scold me, 1¡¯11 take it., ¡®m a bastard ¡­ ¡°But, don¡¯t torture me like this, okay? Bai Qing¡­¡± Gu Jue said a lot, but Chu baiqing just closed his eyes and didn¡¯t respond. In the end, Gu Jue gave in. I¡¯ll put the water and porridge here. I¡¯ll wait at the door¡­ If you need anything, call me. You must eat the porridge and drink the water¡­¡± Gu Jue let out a deep breath and suppressed the urge to force-feed Chu baiqing water. She glanced at him before getting off the bed. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Bai Qing to speak up.. Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012: Gu Jue has been sitting in the car the whole time Chapter 1012: Gu Jue has been sitting in the car the whole time Translator: 549690339 ¡°Gu Jue, you should leave! We¡¯re done here, I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± This was the truth. He really didn¡¯t want to see Gu Jue again. During this period of time, he was very tired. He also knew that Gu Jue was not having a good time. So, let it be! Since Gu Jue had already done such a thing to him, it would be a lie to say that he did not hurt him. However, let this matter put an end to their relationship. Tired, he was too tired ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s lower jaw moved slightly and he clenched his jaw tightly. The veins on the back of his hand, which was holding the door handle, were protruding. He looked deeply at Chu Bai Qing, opened the door, and walked out without saying anything. When Gu Jue came in again, the blue veins on his forehead were faintly moving. This time, Chu baiqing was even more stubborn than Gu Jue had expected. He did not drink a single sip of water, nor did he have any porridge. He knew that Chu baiqing was forcing him to leave. If he didn¡¯t leave, he wouldn¡¯t eat or drink¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, it¡¯s not over between us, not in this life!¡± In the end, Gu Jue left. He just left the villa and sat in the car. When Feng Xi arrived, Gu Jue had already finished smoking a pack of cigarettes. Feng Xi got out of the car and took out two food containers from the back seat. That was the box of little Jiangnan ¡­ ¡°Go in! Take good care of him!¡± Gu Jue looked exhausted. No one knew if it was because he was too hot or because he had smoked too much. His voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°Go back, 1¡¯11 call you if there¡¯s anything!¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t want to reason with Gu Jue at a time like this. Just looking at him like this was already unbearable enough. no need. 1¡¯11 just stay here. I just don¡¯t want him to see me ¡­ Gu Jue threw away the cigarette butt in his hand and lit another cigarette. Feng Xi didn¡¯t say anything else and walked straight into the villa. Chu baiqing¡¯s body was gradually recovering, but he still refused to see Gu Jue. Even when he returned home and saw Gu Jue¡¯s car parked there ¡­ He would not even look inside. He did not answer Gu Jue¡¯s calls. Gu Jue sent a message. It was basically,¡± I was wrong¡­ ¡°Sleep early¡­¡± ¡°Eat more¡­¡± ¡°Please forgive me¡­¡± These messages were just like those phone calls, they were all ignored by Chu baiqing. Gu Jue¡¯s heart felt as if it had been placed on a fire and was being roasted repeatedly. It was then placed in a pot and slowly stewed over a small fire ¡­ Until the mixed-blood man came, all the suppressed peace was broken. That man called Jason was here for Chu baiqing. When Chu Bai Qing saw him, the smile on her face never disappeared. This Chu baiqing made Gu Jue¡¯s heart ache and he was on fire. He wanted Chu baiqing to vent all his anger on him, but he didn¡¯t want to treat him so coldly. It was really uncomfortable ¡­ But just like Feng Xi said, he had gone too far this time. Chu baiqing was a proud and thin-skinned person. How could he take it? in the car in broad daylight, he was ¡­ This kind of damage was not only physical, but also spiritual damage ¡­ He was ignored by Chu Bai Qing. However, Gu Jue could only tell himself to hold back and not lose his temper at him. There must have been nothing going on between him and that man named Jason. He had said that he liked Jason out of anger. Those were all lies to him ¡­ However, Gu Jue could feel Chu baiqing¡¯s over-reliance on Jason, and the way Jason looked at him was full of undisguised love.. Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013: One Gu Qing heart-moved by two high- quality men Chapter 1013: One Gu Qing heart-moved by two high- quality men Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue almost lost his temper a few times. He did do something wrong, but Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t do that. He felt that he had reached his limit by doing this with another man in front of him. It could explode at any time ¡­ Gu Jue wanted to get drunk to his heart¡¯s content and then have a good sleep. He had been very tired these two days, but he could not fall asleep at all. Coupled with the unhappiness in his heart, he just wanted to find an outlet to vent it out. The only person who could drink to his heart¡¯s content with him was Feng Yan. She called him and he agreed without hesitation. However, what Gu Jue did not expect was that Feng Yan would drive him directly to a hot pot restaurant instead of going to Sofia for a drink. Moreover, this hot pot restaurant was an old restaurant, and it took a lot of turns to get there. ¡°Hey, is this a place to drink?¡± Gu Jue did not want to eat hotpot. He just wanted to drink some wine to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that the beer is free?¡± Nowadays, many restaurants would hold some activities. This shop was launching a free beer activity, which was constantly being played on the LED screen. This hotpot restaurant used pure copper and charcoal hotpot. It had been open for more than 30 years and was very authentic. Those who could eat here were all attracted by its reputation. ¡°Did I say that you¡¯ll buy me a drink? Why did you f * eking come to this place to drink for free!¡± Gu Jue hated troublesome things. Fie was already on the verge of exploding. Moreover, he was brought to such a sullen place. Besides, beer took up a lot of space and would not get him drunk. It would be troublesome if he let go of the water later. Feng Yan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to give him a look as he turned around and walked in. Gu Jue was quite angry, but he still followed her in. As soon as the two of them entered, the waiter said that they were not open for business today and that someone had booked the entire place. U_H¡°O ¡±Gu Jue casually asked, you can book this place? ¡± It wasn¡¯t a romantic place to propose. This was the first time he had heard that someone had come to a small hot pot restaurant to book the entire place. Feng Yan looked at the address on the phone again. It was Chu baiqing¡¯s whereabouts that he had asked Han Bing to find. That¡¯s right, this is the place. Did Chu baiqing book the entire place? Just to have a meal with a friend? Chu Bai Qing was never one to put on a show. Even though he came from a good family, he kept a low profile. As they were standing at the bar counter at the entrance, they had no idea what was going on inside, so Feng Yan decided to go ahead with it. ¡°I want to eat your hotpot today!¡± Feng Yan had a feminine look, and he was not as irascible as Gu Jue when he spoke. The waiter could tell that these two people were not to be trifled with. Just now, the two waitresses had reserved the entire place for today. The two high-quality men were tempted, and now two handsome men had arrived, but they were obviously not in a good mood. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Gu Jue wanted to drink at this moment. His mind was filled with thoughts of what Chu baiqing and Jason were doing at this moment. The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. She thought of some ambiguous scenes and the words she said were especially harsh. The hot pot restaurant was not big, and Gu Jue¡¯s voice was loud as if he was here to wreck the place. Feng Yan thought that with such a big commotion, Chu baiqing must have known that Gu Jue was here. Things were getting interesting. The waitress was in a difficult position. The boss wasn¡¯t here, so the two girls didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Let them in!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s gentle voice came from inside. Gu Jue heard Chu baiqing¡¯s voice and immediately ran in. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t eat spicy food, so why was he eating authentic hotpot? Unless they brought people to eat, why would they f * eking book the entire place? What do you want to do? Propose? He slipped away¡­ Feng Yan slowly followed Gu Jue inside and immediately saw Chu baiqing eating hotpot with a foreign man.. Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014:I told you not to smoke again! Chapter 1014:I told you not to smoke again! Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were spitting fire. The temperature was comparable to the charcoal under the copper pot. When Jason saw that it was Gu Jue again, he frowned at Chu baiqing. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, he lowered his head and continued eating his hotpot. Gu Jue¡¯s sinister eyes were fixed on the cigarette between Chu baiqing¡¯s fingers. This was the second time he had seen Chu baiqing smoke today. He had already smoked once in the afternoon at Chu Yunyi¡¯s place. Gu Jue couldn¡¯t bear to see Chu baiqing smoking, especially after he had already warned him. He was instantly enraged. She had completely forgotten that she was still being treated coldly by Chu Bai Qing and that she hadn¡¯t been forgiven yet¡­ ¡°If* eking said that you¡¯re not allowed to smoke!¡± Gu Jue yelled at Chu baiqing. It was normal for a man to smoke, but he just wouldn¡¯t allow it. Chu Bai Qing shouldn¡¯t have the smell of smoke in his mouth. Jason threw down his chopsticks and was about to get up, but Chu baiqing stopped him,¡± didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re hungry? let¡¯s eat! Chu baiqing put some meat into Jason¡¯s bowl. Feng Yan was leaning against a pillar. He was observing Chu baiqing¡¯s expression. It was so calm, as if he didn¡¯t care. However, he knew that he cared a lot about it. Otherwise, he would have greeted her when she was standing there. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s personality was all-encompassing, he was very careful, and he did things with a sense of propriety. However, this was the kind of person who was in a mess inside in front of the person he liked, even if he pretended to be indifferent. ¡°Do you want to eat shrimp? I¡¯ll peel it for you!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was calm and gentle. In the past, it was always Chu baiqing who asked her if she wanted to eat prawns and he would peel them for him. Later on, she told him not to ask and that she would eat whatever he peeled. After that, Chu baiqing never peeled prawns for him again. But now, in front of him, he was asking another man if he wanted to eat the shrimp he peeled¡­ Gu Jue scolded himself in his heart, Gu Jue, you are a big idiot! You¡¯re still making excuses for him. He said that he liked Jason in a moment of anger. He still likes you. Like my ass ¡­ He already said he didn¡¯t like it¡­ He¡¯s already peeling prawns for other men now¡­¡± Chu baiqing asked,¡¯do you want to eat shrimp? I¡¯ll peel it for you!¡± It was like a fuse, directly erupting all the anger in Gu Jue¡¯s chest. Gu Jue took two steps forward. He looked as if he was going to flip the table over. Feng Yan quickly grabbed his arm. If he flipped the table and the charcoal was thrown out, and Chu baiqing was injured, Gu Jue would probably be so heartbroken that he would kill himself. let go. This is too much. He used to only peel prawns for me ¡­ Gu Jue turned around and shouted at Feng Yan, his voice trembling at the end of his sentence. At that moment, Feng Yan knew that Gu Jue was serious about Chu baiqing, and he was deeply in love with him. In the past, when he heard that Feng Xi liked men, he thought that it was disgusting for two men to be together. Then, valiant song misunderstood that he and Li beixiao were having an affair. He thought, what were two men thinking when they were together? When valiant song told him about Chu baiqing and Gu Jue, he was surprised. He knew that they had a good relationship, but he didn¡¯t know that it was like this. One had sacrificed so much for so many years, while the other had suddenly realized that she had missed something in between. Huo qingge wanted to help them. She said that the two of them were very compatible together and that they should belong to each other. At this moment, Feng Yan had the same feeling. They should belong to each other, and no one could replace them.. Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015: He is my, Gu Jues, man Chapter 1015: He is my, Gu Jue¡¯s, man Translator: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between you two?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was very soft, but it was very cold. Gu Jue looked at Feng Yan with bloodshot eyes. Only third sister-in. law and Feng Xi knew about what had happened between him and Chu baiqing ¡­ In the face of Feng Yan¡¯s question, he saw Chu baiqing, who was slowly peeling a shrimp¡­ Some words were stuck in his throat. He clearly wanted to say it, but he couldn¡¯t. He already said he didn¡¯t like it¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡± In the end, Gu Jue only said these two words. Feng Yan saw Chu baiqing¡¯s hand stop peeling the crayfish, but it only stopped for a moment. ¡°Bai Qing, do you mind if we go together?¡± Feng Yan felt that he still needed to provoke the two of them a little more, and it just so happened that there was a foreign cannon fodder here. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient, ah Yan!¡± To Feng Yan¡¯s surprise, Chu baiqing rejected him directly. Based on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s personality, he would never say something like that. It was as if he was saying,¡±there¡¯s no need for two light bulbs of different heights to exist.¡± ¡°Chu, why don¡¯t we go to another restaurant!¡± Jason had been Chu baiqing¡¯s friend for many years, so he naturally knew how Chu baiqing felt about Gu Jue. Because he knew that their relationship was too deep, he had been silently waiting by Chu Bai Qing¡¯s side. Plus, he was the only one who knew about Chu Bai Qing¡¯s condition, so he had to take responsibility. Before this, she only knew of Gu Jue¡¯s existence, but after seeing him today, she could clearly see how rude and disrespectful he was towards Chu baiqing. He wasn¡¯t satisfied. He didn¡¯t understand why Chu Bai Qing liked him for so many years. He felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it for his son. no need. Don¡¯t you want to eat the authentic hot pot? I booked the entire place in advance. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any seats! Chu baiqing liked the quiet and wanted to be a good host. So, when he knew that Jason was coming, he had already decided. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re the best!¡± Jason looked at Chu Bai Qing indifferently, but his eyes were burning. From the first time he met Chu baiqing, he knew they were the same kind of people. Unfortunately, Chu baiqing had someone he liked, so all he could do was wait for her. Emotions had nothing to do with gender. Their love was still strong and pure. Feng Yan felt that he was looking for trouble for himself today. He would have kicked the table long ago. Chu baiqing could tell that Feng Yan must have found out about him and Gu Jue. Otherwise, he would not be so calm in the face of such a situation. Actually, as long as big brother and third brother didn¡¯t know, it didn¡¯t matter if Feng Yan knew. He wouldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Chu baiqing, don¡¯t think 1 won¡¯t hit you!¡± Gu Jue really couldn¡¯t bear to hit Chu baiqing, but he was ¡± flirting ¡± and ¡± flirting¡± with another man in front of him ¡­ What did she think he was? After what he did to him, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t care if he scolded or hit him, but he couldn¡¯t do that to him. He couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, we¡¯re all brothers. What are you doing?¡± Feng Yan couldn¡¯t say anything else. He couldn¡¯t possibly ask what the two of them were doing¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s his brother? he¡¯s my man, the man under me, understand? She¡¯s my, Gu Jue¡¯s, woman¡­¡± Gu Jue was still rational. He did not say anything too explicit, but anyone could understand, the person under me ¡­ What did that mean? Feng Yan scoffed in his heart. Who doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s your man? your EQ.is really comparable to Cola¡¯s when you say that at a time like this.. Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing hits Gu Jue Chapter 1016: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing hits Gu Jue Translator: 549690339 Cola sneezed twice. Who¡¯s scolding me? A grown man being called the person under him by another man in front of others, this was simply¡­ What a big humiliation¡­ Chu Bai Qing continued to peel the shell, but his hands were shaking. He was still smiling. Jason suddenly stood up. you are a scumbag! Jason did not wave his fist at Gu Jue, because he knew that he could not beat Gu Jue. This man was too strong. Also, he didn¡¯t want Chu Bai Qing to get hurt. This place was small, and if they really started fighting, it was hard to avoid injuries. He knew that Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take pain, and she didn¡¯t want to heal. Chu baiqing slowly wiped his hands with a wet tissue. The warm smile on his face never disappeared. He slowly stood up and walked to Gu Jue, looking at him with his deep eyes. He suddenly laughed, but that smile had no warmth. He put his arms around Gu J tie¡¯s neck and kissed him on the lips with his soft and warm lips¡­ This kiss came so suddenly that even Feng Yan, who was holding onto Gu Jue¡¯s arm, was stunned. What kind of trick was this? how did she kiss him? This was also the first time he had seen two men like this, and they were both his brothers. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t shocked. However, he didn¡¯t feel disgusted or anything else. He felt that it was normal for this to happen to the two of them. Gu Jue went from passive to active and responded to Chu baiqing fiercely. He was so reckless, as if he wanted to eat Chu baiqing. Gu Jue had his arm around Chu baiqing¡¯s waist, but he was standing stiffly as if he was enduring something. Feng Yan also noticed Chu baiqing¡¯s strange behavior, but he was still confused. Then, Gu Jue covered his mouth and cursed. Blood flowed down the corner of his mouth¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, I¡¯ve also said that we¡¯re no longer brothers, but I¡¯m not one of your people either. I may not be able to defeat you, but I¡¯m a medical student. I still have the ability to kill you without anyone knowing. So, don¡¯t f * eking provoke me again!¡± This was the first time Feng Yan had seen Chu baiqing yell at someone, and his ferocity was an eye-opener for him. She had always thought that he had a gentle and reserved personality, that he would only be tolerant and tolerant, but she did not expect that his temper was really explosive. The corner of Gu Jue¡¯s mouth was covered in blood as he glared at Chu baiqing with anger in his eyes. There was also an unconcealed desire in his eyes. Gu Jue felt that he was simply a f * eking coward. Earlier in the day, at Chu Yunyi¡¯s house, she had been slapped by Chu baiqing. Now, she was bitten by him, but he was still threatening her. But even so, Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t bear to touch him. For some people, the more you put up with them, the more they would act. If you were to be fierce to them, they would immediately cower, just like Gu Jue at this moment. ¡°What else do you want me to do? I¡¯ve already hit you and bitten you. If you¡¯re still not satisfied, I¡¯ll let you come back, okay?¡± Even though his tone was not good, it was obvious that his imposing manner had already fallen. Gu Jue had never seen Chu baiqing so determined. However, with his temper, he didn¡¯t know how to say good things. If he was slightly angry, he would lose his temper and then he would be so angry that he couldn¡¯t care about anything else. Feng Yan caught two pieces of information from this sentence. One was that Chu baiqing had hit Gu Jue. According to his judgment, it was definitely not a punch or a kick. According to Chu baiqing¡¯s personality, he should have slapped Gu Jue in the face.. Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017: What are you doing here? Chapter 1017: What are you doing here? Translator: 549690339 The second thing that made him more excited was that Gu Jue had suppressed Chu baiqing, and it was even in a state of reluctance. This was really interesting¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t be a beast like you!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was red and his words were filled with anger. Feng Yan felt that Gu Jue¡¯s emotional intelligence had already reached a point where it made people scratch their ears and cheeks. What kind of private talk can you two talk about behind closed doors? Although he also wanted to hear about it¡­ However, how could Chu Bai Qing accept this? after all, he was a man ¡­ Gu Jue gritted his teeth and his temper flared up again. He knew that he had gone overboard that day in the car. Without any preparation, he did that to Chu Bai Qing. He was blinded by anger. However, no matter how he apologized and explained, Chu Bai Qing treated him coldly. He didn¡¯t know what to do ¡­ In the past, whenever he did something wrong, Chu Bai Qing would always forgive him and never gave him any face. But this time, it was different¡­ ¡°Jason, let¡¯s go to another restaurant to eat!¡± Chu baiqing walked past Gu Jue and headed outside. However, Gu Jue grabbed her arm. Bai Qing, it hurts! Gu Jue rarely spoke to Chu baiqing like this. It was like a coquettish tone, but it was also filled with panic. In the past, when the two of them fought and Gu Jue accidentally used too much force, Chu baiqing would smile at him and say,¡± Jue, it hurts! Chu baiqing¡¯s body stiffened. He looked at Gu Jue from the corner of his eye. He didn¡¯t know if Gu Jue¡¯s pain was from his mouth or from his heart¡­ No matter where he was in pain, it would not be as painful as what he had suffered. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Chu baiqing flung Gu Jue¡¯s hand away forcefully and left indifferently. The words ¡± what does it have to do with me ¡± were like a knife that was stabbed into Gu Jue¡¯s heart. It was then pulled out abruptly. After Chu baiqing left with Jason, the entire hotpot restaurant fell silent. The two waitresses were also shocked to see two men kissing¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s cold eyes swept over them. His warning was obvious, telling them not to meddle. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Feng Yan felt that today¡¯s excitement was almost over. When it came to the feelings between men, Chicken Soup for the Soul was useless, so he had to take drastic measures. ¡°You¡¯ll die from drinking!¡± Gu Jue used his finger to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. That was so cruel. If he didn¡¯t react fast enough, he would have been bitten off. ¡°Tsk, if you have a temper, then vent it on your Chu baiqing. What are you doing here?¡± Feng Yan felt that he had nothing better to do, so why should he care about their Affairs? ¡°When did you find out?¡± Gu Jue looked at Feng Yan. not too long ago, but the real eye-opening is today. When the day comes, I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re suppressed by Bai Qing! Feng Yan¡¯s smile was feminine and his tone was playful. ¡°Your Grandpa!¡± ¡°Did third sister-in-law tell you?¡± Gu Jue thought about it and realized that she must be his third sister-in-law. ¡°That¡¯s your third sister-in-law, my lover. She begged me to help you two!¡± He would never call li beixiao ¡®third brother¡¯ in this life. Where did the third sister-in-law come from? Gu Jue immediately found a table and sat down. He drank right there and did not move to another place. He looked at where Chu baiqing was sitting, and then he did something that would make Feng Yan laugh at him for the rest of his life.. Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018: Gu Qingxin-he had already kidnapped her back Chapter 1018: Gu Qingxin-he had already kidnapped her back Translator: 549690339 After doing this, Gu Jue also felt that he had gone crazy. Moreover, he was freaking crazy and could not be cured. Gu Jue sat down on the chair Chu baiqing had been sitting on. He then brought over the chopsticks and porcelain plate Chu baiqing had been using. Feng Yan watched as Gu Jue completed the entire series of actions. He really wanted to turn around and leave. This was too abnormal. Was there a need to? He had never thought that Gu Jue would be an infatuated person. In his impression, Gu Jue only knew how to use his fists and beat up whoever he did not like. In the past, when there were disobedient children in the quad, you would hear their mother say to them,¡± if you continue to be disobedient, I¡¯ll make you play with Gu Jue! The children would immediately listen to him and stop crying, because they all knew that they would get beaten up if they played with Gu Jue. Feng Yan looked at Gu Jue, and Gu Jue looked at the two prawns that Chu baiqing had finished peeling. ¡°You¡¯re almost done!¡± Feng Yan quickly sat down. He felt that if he did not make a sound, Gu Jue would probably eat the two prawns. Feng Yan told the two waiters, who were still in shock, to serve the hotpot. After drinking, they waited for Gu Jue to speak. ¡°He used to only peel prawns for me!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the table. There were two beautifully peeled prawns. ¡°You also said that it was in the past!¡± Actually, Feng Yan didn¡¯t think that Chu baiqing was really going to peel the prawns for Jason, or he wouldn¡¯t have left two of them on his plate. Sometimes, he wouldn¡¯t use the habits that a certain person had for another person. Those were habits that only belonged to the two of them. Feng Yan felt that Chu baiqing¡¯s habit of only peeling prawns for Gu Jue was a habit that he would never use on anyone else. ¡°You can only peel prawns for me in the future!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the two prawns. He wanted to eat them no matter what because Chu baiqing was the one who peeled them. ¡°Can you die if you say you love him?¡± Feng Yan decided to give Gu Jue a good lesson. She poured him a glass of beer. ¡°Why are you talking about that thing, you sissy!¡± With Gu Jue¡¯s personality, love was nothing but Bullsh * t to him. Was it love if he said it and not love if he didn¡¯t? what nonsense was that? ¡°Then do you love him or not?¡± Feng Yan felt that his temper was pretty good now. Otherwise, he would have given Gu Jue a punch to wake him up just because of what he had said just now. ¡°Do you still need to say that? Do you even need to ask?¡± Gu Jue felt that he had already made it obvious enough, but he still had to make him use a megaphone to shout,¡±I, Gu Jue, love Chu baiqing!¡± He knew that he wanted Chu Bai Qing. He liked him, he loved him ¡­ Things were much simpler after he understood. They just had to be together. However, Chu Bai Qing just had to go against him. How could he not be angry? When he was angry, he was easily muddled, and he completely did not care about the consequences. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell, I really couldn¡¯t tell!¡± Feng Yan shook his head. Even if he could tell, he could not say that he could. Gu Jue did love Chu baiqing, but the way he expressed it was too simple and crude. Who could accept it? what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m indulging him so much. If 1 don¡¯t love him, what is it? if it was someone else who slapped me, would I let him live?¡± Gu Jue slammed the table. He felt that he had tolerated Chu baiqing enough. If he couldn¡¯t bear with Chu baiqing, would he allow him to bring Jason around? If he said that he didn¡¯t respect him, fine, he would bear with it. Otherwise, he would have kidnapped him and brought him back.. Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019: Can you not disgust me? Chapter 1019: Can you not disgust me? Translator: 549690339 If it was in the past, he would definitely have pressed him down and punished him until he was satisfied before he would stop. Feng Yan felt that Gu Jue¡¯s emotional intelligence was at least at the level of a baby¡¯s, and he simply did not understand. ¡°What if I give you a slap?¡± Feng Yan was about to slap Gu Jue, but he was stopped by him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Jue felt that Feng Yan was just teasing him. ¡°Even if I hit you, you won¡¯t kill me. Do You Love Me too?¡± ¡°Can you not disgust me?¡± Gu Jue only listened to Feng Yan. don¡¯t tell me You Love Me too?¡± He really couldn¡¯t accept it. He wouldn¡¯t have said it so easily like he did to Chu baiqing,¡± if I don¡¯t love him, what is it¡­ ¡°Jue, you love him. You have to let Bai Qing know that you have no control over your mouth. If you say whatever you want to say, you will only hurt him. He¡¯s a man, and even if he¡¯s a woman, he can¡¯t stand your disrespectful words!¡± Feng Yan wasn¡¯t a talkative person, and she didn¡¯t know when he had started to talk more. Just as Huo qingge had said, he was becoming more and more humane. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this!¡± Gu Jue was a straightforward man, and he was straightforward in his speech and mind. He was such a straightforward man, but Chu baiqing managed to turn him gay. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it to you. Drink!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s patience was running out. He felt that it was difficult to communicate with Gu Jue. This time, Feng Yan did not drink much. It was Gu Jue who forced himself to drink. ¡°Ah Yan, you know my temper, right? I¡¯ve been like this since I was young. My parents can¡¯t do anything about it, and I¡¯ve always thought it was nothing! That temper of his ¡­¡± Gu Jue drank the beer, but it did not taste right no matter what. He liked to drink hard liquor, but after one sip, his entire throat felt as if it was on fire. ¡°Actually, our tempers aren¡¯t that good. Bai Qing¡¯s temper today¡­ That¡¯s quite the rush.¡± Speaking of which, Chu baiqing¡¯s words today had really shocked Feng Yan. In his heart, Chu baiqing¡¯s personality had always been like water. Otherwise, how could he have tolerated Gu Jue for so many years? ¡°His temper ¡­ Older than me ¡­ I¡¯m just a f * eking grandson in front of him. I¡¯m just acting arrogantly. When he gives me a cold face, i f * eking cower¡­¡± Gu Jue let out a breath. It felt like he was constantly breathing, and he also felt depressed in his heart. it¡¯s very crowded here. No one has ever dared to hit me in the face. Even when my father hit me when, was young, he never hit my face ¡­ But, Chu baiqing hit me more than once ¡­¡± Gu Jue thumped his chest, feeling extremely depressed. 1 feel like I¡¯m about to suffocate ¡­ Feng Yan was quite surprised by this. With Gu Jue¡¯s skills and temper, how could he allow others to slap his face? And it was not just once or twice ¡­ It seemed like Gu Jue¡¯s feelings for Chu baiqing ran deep. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have indulged him like this. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have ¡­ ¡®He¡¯s using force, so he can hit me however he wants, but he can¡¯t treat me like this and just give me the cold shoulder ¡­¡¯ I¡¯m most afraid of him not speaking to you for a few days ¡­¡± ¡°All Yan, look at me, I¡¯m just too rash. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not confident, I¡­ I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll ignore me for the rest of his life ¡­¡± Gu Jue¡¯s eyes had already turned red as he spoke. The arrogant and evil Lord Jue cried ¡­. Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020: Gu Jue drank a lot and went to find you Chapter 1020: Gu Jue drank a lot and went to find you Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He never thought that Gu Jue would cry in front of him. Although it wasn¡¯t the kind of crying, this kind of sadness still caught him off guard. He had always thought that a person like Gu Jue would not understand love. He didn¡¯t care about anything and wasn¡¯t interested in anything. His life was as simple as it could be. If he was happy, he could do anything. If he was not happy, no one could live well¡­ Whether it was good or bad, there was definitely a third possibility. However, he was different towards Chu baiqing. The only person he was interested in was Chu baiqing. Since he was young, he had always thought about how to bully Chu baiqing and make him cry. A teacher once said that if Gu Jue used the time he had to study to figure out how to play with Chu baiqing, he would have been admitted to University a long time ago. When Huo qingge told him about their relationship, Feng Yan couldn¡¯t even understand what these feelings were like. Now, he understood that this kind of love was very deep and heavy. This was because he had experienced the precipitation of time. The reason why Gu Jue had treated Chu baiqing like this since they were young was because he had fallen in love with him a long time ago. Even though there were many obstacles in his way, he was still indestructible. Gu Jue covered his face with both hands and his breathing became heavier. He felt very depressed and could not find an outlet to vent his emotions. ¡°I¡¯ve never known how 1 felt about him. 1 don¡¯t know about love, I just know that Chu Bai Qing is mine. Although 1 bullied him ¡­ However, I¡¯ve never really done anything to him. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve coaxed him a lot over the years, and he really has a bad temper ¡­¡± In fact, Gu Jue did not know what he wanted to say. He was really tired. Gu Jue, I¡¯ve seen Bai Qing¡¯s temper for myself today. You two need to make things clear between the two of you. If you love him, you should let him know. As for his feelings for you, 1 think you should be clear about it¡­ after all, for so many years, his tolerance and tolerance for you are not something, brother can do. I think he loves you more than you love him¡­ Feng Yan wasn¡¯t someone who was willing to keep his love to himself. Gu Jue put down the wine glass in his hand and stood up abruptly. Due to the big movement, the plates on the table made a clattering sound. ¡°.¡¯m going to find Chu baiqing¡­¡± Gu Jue did not drink beer much. He was a little drunk when he suddenly drank it, and his body was shaking. After he said this, he walked out as if he was possessed. Feng Yan didn¡¯t react at all. He only reacted after Gu Jue had pushed the door open and walked out. He cursed in his heart, threw down the money, and chased after her. However, when he went out, he only saw the tail lights of Gu Jue¡¯s car. Feng Yan was so angry that he wanted to curse out loud. Gu Jue had drunk so much, and he was already driving very fast if he did not drink. Now that she was so drunk that she could even walk steadily, she would definitely get into an accident if she continued to drive so fast. Feng Yan called Gu Jue several times, but he did not pick up. Feng Yan was so anxious that his eyes were burning. Feng Yan opened the car door and got in. He quickly called Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t pick up, so Feng Yan kept calling. He only picked up after the third call. Bai Qing, I¡¯ll make it short. Gu Jue drank a lot and is now driving over to look for you. I¡¯m going after him now. Quickly give him a call and ask him to stop the car.. Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021: Gu Qingxin-if you dont like me, Ill change Chapter 1021: Gu Qingxin-if you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll change Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan could feel his heart beating faster. If something really happened to Gu Jue, he would go crazy. Why didn¡¯t I stop him just now¡­ On the other end of the phone, Chu baiqing was stunned for a few seconds before he quickly hung up. Chu baiqing called Gu Jue a few times, but he didn¡¯t pick up. The more he did that, the more anxious he became. Gu Jue usually liked to drive fast. He had told him many times, but he did not listen. There were a few times when he almost had an accident, and now he had drunk so much wine¡­ Chu baiqing grabbed his car keys and ran out. He sat in the car and had to buckle his seat belt twice before he could do it. His hands were trembling as he held the steering wheel. He prayed in his heart that nothing would happen to Gu Jue. Otherwise, he would not want to live ¡­ At this moment, it seemed that nothing was important anymore. What rape, what humiliation¡­ What illness ¡­ What Qin Qing? None of that was important anymore. Chu baiqing called Gu Jue as he drove ¡­ The hotpot restaurant wasn¡¯t far from his house, so Chu baiqing drove along the road. He had never driven fast, but he was driving very fast today. Gu Jue did not answer the phone. He called Feng Yan again to tell him that he had already driven out. Feng Yan said that he was also chasing after Gu Jue, but Gu Jue¡¯s car was too fast. He had not seen the shadow of his car until now. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart became more and more uneasy¡­ At a turn, a sudden light made Chu baiqing squint his eyes. By the time he reacted and was about to step on the brakes, it was already too late. This was because both their cars were moving at a very high speed. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart was in his throat. At that moment, Chu baiqing¡¯s heart almost stopped because he saw Gu Jue¡¯s George Barton Turn around and drive off¡­ When he slammed on the brakes, he heard a loud crash. He had hit¡­ Chu baiqing opened the car door and rushed out. She saw that there was already smoke coming out of Gu Jue¡¯s car. Gu Jue¡¯s car had hit a tree to avoid her car. Chu baiqing was driving a car. With the speed he was driving at, if he were to collide with Gu Jue¡¯s George Barton, it would definitely be smashed to pieces. Gu Jue¡¯s car was modified. Just now. Gu Jue had turned around to avoid colliding with her ¡­ Because he could only see the back of the car, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know what the front of the car looked like. Just as Chu baiqing felt his legs go weak, Gu Jue suddenly jumped out of the car and rushed towards Chu baiqing. Before Chu baiqing could react, Gu Jue had already pulled him into his arms. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, I was wrong¡­¡± Gu Jue hugged Chu baiqing tightly and kept saying that he was wrong. His apology was filled with deep guilt. Chu baiqing felt Gu Jue¡¯s strong heartbeat and his heart finally settled down. It was good that Gu Jue was fine. When Gu Jue was modifying the car, Chu baiqing even said that it would not be safe after the modification. However, it seemed that it was a good thing that it had been modified. Otherwise, Gu Jue would not have been safe and sound from the impact just now. Chu baiqing had never felt so lucky before, this was great¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, I know I¡¯m a bastard. I have a bad temper and I¡¯m impulsive ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not good at anything, but what should 1 do? I¡¯ve lived for more than ten years, and I¡¯ve lived like this. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll change, but don¡¯t ignore me n Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022: Gu Jue says I love you Chapter 1022: Gu Jue says I love you Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue hugged Chu baiqing tightly and buried his head in the crook of his neck. His nasal voice filled Chu baiqing¡¯s ears. Gu Jue cried¡­ Knowing this, Chu baiqing felt like someone was stabbing a needle into his heart. The proud Gu Jue actually cried. He was as helpless as a child. Chu baiqing¡¯s hand gently patted Gu Jue¡¯s back. He could feel a slight tremble in the area that his palm touched. I¡¯ve had enough. I¡¯ve had enough of your cold violence. You can beat me up, however you want. If you¡¯re not happy, you can scold me. Just don¡¯t treat me like this. 1 really can¡¯t stand it¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s voice was a little choked up. The high and mighty Lord Jue seemed to have completely broken down at this moment. you know me. If 1 feel uncomfortable and can¡¯t vent it out, 1¡¯11 go crazy¡­ Bai Qing, you know how I feel about you. 1 don¡¯t care to talk about love. How would you know if ah Yan didn¡¯t tell you ¡­ Bai Qing, 1 love you ¡­ I love you, do you know if I tell you ¡­¡± Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s neck gently, bit by bit, as he spoke. It was like a lingering torture¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s body trembled. Gu Jue said he loved him ¡­ This was something Chu baiqing had never expected. Gu Jue would say that he loved him¡­ He thought that he would never hear Gu Jue say the words ¡®I love you¡¯ in his life, but he did ¡­ Chu Bai Qing closed his eyes, the shock in his heart, only he could understand. That sudden sense of happiness, accompanied by sourness, gushed towards him. Gu Jue said that he loved him ¡­ Even if he were to die now, he would have no regrets. Gu Jue kept mumbling in Chu baiqing¡¯s ear,¡± 1 love you ¡­ Once these words were spoken, it was like a dam that burst, completely unable to be held back. ¡°The moment the car hit me, I prayed in my heart that I couldn¡¯t die ¡­ If I die, what will you do? what will you do ¡­¡± ¡°Without me, how is Chu baiqing going to live? what if you get bullied?¡± ¡°I must live. 1 can¡¯t let you become the second tan song. I can¡¯t¡­¡± I can¡¯t let you experience the pain that tan song has gone through, I can¡¯t¡­¡± just thinking about it makes my heart ache. I can¡¯t let you live in a world without me, I can¡¯t¡­ 1 can¡¯t have any regrets in my life. 1 haven¡¯t told you that 1 love you. 1 haven¡¯t let you know how much I love you, so 1 can¡¯t die ¡­ After that, whatever Gu Jue said, Chu baiqing could no longer hear him. He was deeply captivated by Gu Jue¡¯s words. Gu Jue was also afraid that he would live alone in this world. He was afraid that he would become the second tan song¡­ He was also worried and afraid that Gu Jue would become the second tan song At this moment, it was as if everything else was not important. What rape? what illness? what Qin Qing ¡­ It was not important anymore ¡­ This was the first time Chu baiqing had such a selfish thought. He wanted to be with Gu Jue. He didn¡¯t want to have any regrets. He didn¡¯t want to have any regrets in his life. He wanted to be with Gu Jue. He did not want to think about anything. He did not want to think about anything. He just wanted to be with him. Gu Jue¡¯s lips moved up Chu baiqing¡¯s neck and stopped on his lips. He didn¡¯t dare to go any deeper, afraid that Chu baiqing would push him away. He was afraid of his coldness ¡­. Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023: One Gu Qing Xin-well be together for the rest of our lives Chapter 1023: One Gu Qing Xin-we¡¯ll be together for the rest of our lives Translator: 549690339 ¡°Bai Qing, i love you, let¡¯s be together! How to be together! Like this for a lifetime¡­¡± Gu Jue¡¯s lips trembled as he spoke. He was so helpless and so careful. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart ached. His heart ached for Gu Jue. When he pushed Gu Jue away, Gu Jue was also being tortured. He was also suffering¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s be together¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing used all his strength to say this. Chu baiqing took the initiative to kiss Gu Jue on the lips for the first time. He kissed Gu Jue with all his love ¡­ Gu Jue did not expect Chu baiqing to agree to be with him, and to kiss him so actively. All of this happened too suddenly. Gu Jue felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest. It was a feeling he had never experienced before in his 30 years of life. He thought he would never experience it again in his life. Because such a moment would never happen again ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s kiss was very gentle. It only grazed Gu Jue¡¯s lips, just like his love. For so many years, he had always been so gentle and caring. However, Gu Jue¡¯s kiss was different from Chu baiqing¡¯s. His kiss was just like his personality. It had always been strong and overbearing, so fierce, so insolent¡­ Gu Jue suddenly grabbed the back of Chu baiqing¡¯s head, pried open his lips domineeringly, and forced his way in between his teeth. She wrapped her tongue around Chu Bai Qing¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Chu baiqing was like a drowning person as he held Gu Jue¡¯s waist tightly. He felt as if he would fall if he let go. All the energy in his body was sucked out¡­ Gu Jue only pulled away from Chu baiqing¡¯s lips when his body slammed into his car, but his forehead was still pressed against hers. Chu baiqing felt a pain in his back. The two kissed too intensely, causing him to lose his balance and fall towards the car. ¡°You¡¯re really with me? You¡¯re not lying to me ¡­ I¡¯m not dreaming because I¡¯m drunk¡­¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was rough and he was panting. His head was still buzzing. He felt as if he was in the clouds and his whole body was soft. He didn¡¯t know if he had drunk too much and was hallucinating, or why would Chu Bai Qing say that they were together¡­ He was angry. He was so angry that he completely ignored her. He had had enough of him¡­ He said that he was annoyed with him and hated him ¡­ She even said that she liked him, but she didn¡¯t like him anymore. He liked someone else¡­ However, he had just said that he was with him ¡­ be together, we¡¯ll be together¡­ Chu baiqing wanted to say,¡± we will be together for the rest of our lives. We will never be apart again ¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t say such words because he knew it was impossible. you¡¯re not dreaming. You¡¯re not drunk. I want to be with you ¡­ Chu baiqing gently patted Gu Jue¡¯s back to comfort him. Chu baiqing, I love you. Why Do 1 Love You so much ¡­ How can I say such sour and disgusting words¡­¡± Gu Jue was elated. He was as happy as a child. His burning eyes were fixed on Chu baiqing. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. He felt that he must have drunk fake wine, or he was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t walk just now. How could he not be drunk at all now and was very sober ¡­ Moreover, he knew that he was currently in a state of excitement. He was extremely excited, and he had no idea how to express his excitement.. Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024:I promise I wont hurt you Chapter 1024:I promise I won¡¯t hurt you Translator: 549690339 In fact, Gu Jue was not the only one who felt that he could not say such words. Anyone else would find it unbelievable. but I have a condition ¡­ Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue with a deep gaze. His eyes were filled with excitement as he spoke in a serious tone. ¡°As long as you state it, I¡¯m fine with any conditions.¡± To Gu Jue, not to mention one, even if there were a hundred or ten thousand of them, as long as he could do it, he would do it. ¡°The thing in the car that day¡­ You can¡¯t do that to me again ¡­¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s face would still turn red whenever she talked about that day. All the memories came back to his mind, and he felt his body go numb and swollen. Thinking about that heart-wrenching pain, Chu baiqing¡¯s body froze. He didn¡¯t want to experience that kind of thing again. He didn¡¯t want to do it again in this life. no, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you anymore ¡­ Even without Chu baiqing¡¯s reminder, Gu Jue wouldn¡¯t do that again. Now that he thought about it, he was filled with regret. He regretted being so impulsive in the past. He didn¡¯t regret having Chu Bai Qing, but he regretted hurting him and not caring about anything else ¡­ ¡°Then you ¡­ If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll be gentler and 1 promise I won¡¯t hurt you ¡­¡± Now, Gu Jue knew how to hold back when he spoke. Since the two of them were already together, it was necessary for them to do that. So, Gu Jue still said it to Chu baiqing with a thick-skinned smile. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t respond to him. He just turned his face away and ignored him¡­ Chu baiqing knew that after they got together, they would still do that kind of thing, and it wouldn¡¯t stop. I will really be very light¡­ Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s lips gently. It was not as domineering as the kiss just now, but it had a destructive aura. This kiss was even more lingering and gentle, as if it was an oath ¡­ The two of them had kissed many times before, but this was the first time Gu Jue had kissed him so gently¡­ This ticklish feeling made Chu baiqing close his eyes involuntarily as he responded to Gu Jue with a little awkwardness. All of Chu baiqing¡¯s kissing experience came from Gu Jue, so it wasn¡¯t strange at all to describe his response as raw. Chu baiqing wanted to say that he couldn¡¯t even be light, but Gu Jue covered his mouth tightly. When Feng Yan¡¯s car stopped, the first thing he saw was the two of them hugging and kissing, unable to part. And as expected, Gu Jue¡¯s car was in trouble ¡­ Although the car had an accident, she was fine. Feng Yan heaved, sigh of relief. Her heart was finally at ease. He had already driven his car over, but the two of them had not even realized that they were kissing. Feng Yan turned on the high beam with a wicked heart¡­ The sudden bright light made Chu baiqing shut his eyes. Gu Jue pressed his head down and made him lie on his chest. Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes were especially sensitive to light because he had to undergo surgery. His eyes could not stand such strong light. Feng Yan only turned off the lights when he saw that they had stopped kissing. Feng Yan got out of the car and slowly walked towards the two of them. you two are so clingy. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re blocking the way?¡± Feng Yan had his hands in his pockets, and the feminine words that came out of his mouth had a hint of evil charm. Chu baiqing¡¯s face was already red, and it became even redder after Feng Yan said that. He pushed Gu Jue, signaling him to let go of him. Gu Jue did let go of him, but his hands were still wrapped around his waist in an overbearing manner. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to Honk!¡± Gu Jue said to Feng Yan impolitely.. Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025-love in the heart-Chu baiqing said Ill take care of him Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025-love in the heart-Chu baiqing said I¡¯ll take care of him Translator: 549690339 In fact, what Gu Jue wanted to say was,¡± why are you so insensible? why did you disturb them instead of just leaving?¡± ¡°Are you sure you can hear me honking?¡± Feng Yan knew that they had already made up when he saw their current state. Being together was better than anything else. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to be so capable. He was so drunk, but he still managed to get Chu baiqing. Perhaps Chu baiqing was too soft-hearted and couldn¡¯t bear to see Gu Jue suffer. ¡°All Yan¡­¡± Chu baiqing was still a shy person, so he didn¡¯t know what to do when Feng Yan said this in such a roundabout way. ¡°Alright, 1 won¡¯t say anymore. If I continue, Gu Jue will beat me up!¡± Feng Yan glanced at Gu Jue. He was really afraid that Gu Jue would punch him if he said anything more that would make Chu baiqing blush ¡­ Feng Yan took another look at Gu Jue¡¯s car that had been hit and said,¡± Bai Qing, Gu Jue drove too fast. You have to take care of this, or something will happen sooner or later. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone was unusually serious. This wasn¡¯t a joke. Gu Jue did not care if he was drunk or not. If this continued, something would happen sooner or later. In fact, even without Feng Yan¡¯s reminder, Chu baiqing would have criticized Gu Jue. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on him, and I¡¯ll get him a new car,¡± Chu baiqing looked at the George Barton and recalled what Gu Jue did to him in the car. He would never take this car again ¡­ ¡°I like this car. I¡¯ll drive slower in the future ¡­¡± Gu Jue had many cars, but this car was the one he had driven the longest. After he bought it, he found someone to modify it. He was quite satisfied with the performance and most importantly, it was easy to drive. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll change it if I say so!¡± It was rare for Chu Bai Qing to show such a strong side. The words that were said through gritted teeth made Gu Jue suddenly realize why Chu baiqing did not like this car. He was in the car that day¡­ No wonder Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t like it. Change, he had to change ¡­ He would treasure this car. After all, it was the place where they had their first time. Although it was unpleasant, it had to be kept as a memento. Of course, he couldn¡¯t let Chu Bai Qing know¡­ we¡¯ll do it. We¡¯ll do whatever you say! Gu Jue immediately agreed. Not to mention changing the car, even if Chu baiqing wanted him to change his blood, he would do it. Feng Yan looked at Gu Jue in front of Chu baiqing and suddenly felt that it was not a big deal for Gu Jue to be slapped by Chu baiqing. No wonder Gu Jue would say that he was just a grandson in front of Chu baiqing¡­ She could also tell that Gu Jue was only a Lord Jue outside, a lawless Lord Jue. In front of Chu baiqing, he was a grandson. No matter what it was, she was happy because they loved each other ¡­ Feng Yan felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to be a third wheel here, so he should hurry home! Go home¡­ Go back? He had quarreled with Yin shinian. Actually, it wasn¡¯t really a quarrel, because the only one who was angry was him, Feng Yan. Yin shinian, that woman, always had such a cold look on her face. No matter how angry you were, no matter how angry you were, it had nothing to do with her ¡­ Chu baiqing looked at Feng Yan¡¯s lonely back. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like he was very lonely¡­ Bai Qing, let¡¯s go home ¡­ Gu Jue ignored Feng Yan and whispered into Chu baiqing¡¯s ear. These words were a little ambiguous ¡­. Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026-loving heart-Bai (Xing, are you not cold? Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026-loving heart-Bai (Xing, are you not cold? Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing suddenly realized why Gu Jue spoke like that. The two of them returned home together. As soon as Gu Jue entered the living room, he found a few tidying boxes there. History had repeated itself, and it had only been a short while ¡­ He looked at Chu baiqing with a sad face,¡± did you pack everything up again?¡± Gu Jue really wanted to lose his temper, but he still restrained his anger. Why didn¡¯t he realize that Chu Bai Qing was so hardworking before? Since this was already the second time, Gu Jue decided to throw away all the boxes in the house later so that Chu baiqing would not pack for him a third time. Chu baiqing laughed when he saw the boxes. This was the second time ¡­ ¡°Hmm, looks like it¡¯ll take some time for you to fully restore your position. I¡¯ll go take a shower!¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t wait for Gu Jue¡¯s reply and went upstairs. Gu Jue looked at the boxes with an ugly expression. Fortunately, the house was transferred under his name. Otherwise, the house would have been sold. Naturally, Gu Jue would not adjust the position. He did not have the energy to do so now. He went upstairs and returned to the bedroom. He saw that there was only Chu Bai Qing¡¯s blanket and pillow on the bed. Gu Jue was sitting by the bed, so he had an excuse to cover himself with a blanket. Previously, they had covered themselves with their own blankets. When Chu baiqing came out of the bathroom, Gu Jue went in. He wanted to take a shower with Chu baiqing, but he was worried that he would be kicked out, so he held back. Chu baiqing saw that Gu Jue¡¯s blanket and pillow were not on the bed. He didn¡¯t say anything and went straight to bed. When Gu Jue came out, he only had a bath towel wrapped around his waist. Seeing that Chu baiqing was already lying down, he turned on the night light, turned off the main light, and went under Chu baiqing¡¯s blanket. I¡¯m too tired. I¡¯ll clean it up tomorrow¡­ Gu Jue did not wait for Chu baiqing to speak and explained. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes were still closed. ¡°Bai Qing, aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Gu Jue moved closer to Chu baiqing and asked in a low voice. The central air conditioner was controlled 24 hours a day, so it would not be too cold or too hot. Gu Jue was just trying to find a topic to talk about. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Chu Bai Qing gave him face and replied. ¡°Then I¡¯m cold!¡± As Gu Jue spoke, he had already hugged Chu baiqing tightly. Chu Bai Qing struggled for a while, but he couldn¡¯t break free, so he decided not to waste any more energy. Gu Jue pushed his luck even further. He laid on Chu baiqing¡¯s neck and rubbed his head against his earlobe. ¡°Gu Jue, don¡¯t mess around!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s earlobe was touched by Gu Jue, and his ears turned red. ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Gu Jue answered vaguely, but he continued to rub his forehead against her, like a puppy. Moreover, it was a very clingy puppy that just wanted to stay in its owner¡¯s arms and act coquettishly. Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s earlobe lightly. She then pitifully said,¡± Bai Qing, I¡¯m cold ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything, so Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and let him wrap it around his waist. Chu baiqing had no choice but to hug his waist. ¡°Gu Jue, you said that you won¡¯t force me ¡­¡± He had never been able to do anything about Gu Jue¡¯s shameless behavior. It was fine if she hugged him, but she would definitely not let him play any other tricks. In fact, Chu Bai Qing was also very tired. He really wanted to sleep. However, he knew that if he did not comfort Gu Jue, he would not be able to sleep.. Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027:I want you to be willing, Bai Qing Chapter 1027:I want you to be willing, Bai Qing Translator: 549690339 The collarbones were Chu baiqing¡¯s sensitive spot. Gu Jue knew exactly which part of his body was the easiest to pick up. yes, I remember. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t do it¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s tone was a little rascally. He was feeling uncomfortable holding it in. He couldn¡¯t control himself whenever he saw Chu baiqing, and he always forced him to do so. Now that the two of them were together, it felt like something was missing if they didn¡¯t do something intimate at such a good time. No, to be exact, it was missing a lot of things. Anyway, he just felt that it was not enough¡­ ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Chu baiqing asked impatiently. Gu Jue wasn¡¯t the only one who had a reaction. He would have a reaction too. Gu Jue had specifically targeted his sensitive parts, and he was also very uncomfortable. It wasn¡¯t that he felt uncomfortable, but he just felt that he couldn¡¯t be satisfied 1 want you to be willing. Bai Qing, I¡¯m uncomfortable ¡­ Gu Jue didn¡¯t bother to hide his shameless behavior. He turned around and restrained Chu baiqing, using his body to make him feel his discomfort. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a cold shower, or do it yourself!¡± Chu Bai Qing felt that he was able to say something like that now, so it wasn¡¯t so awkward anymore. If it was before, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to say it. Chu baiqing¡¯s face turned cold. Gu Jue naturally didn¡¯t dare to use force anymore. He had finally coaxed her back. If he were to force her to run away, he would have no place to cry. Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing on the lips, then flipped over and fell on the bed, breathing heavily. However, no matter how hard he tried to calm himself down, little Gu Jue refused to fall down, as if he had taken medicine ¡­ Chu baiqing could see little Gu Jue, who was still full of energy, from the corner of his eye. He knew that the two of them would have to do it sooner or later, and Gu Jue felt uncomfortable holding it in. Gu Jue felt uncomfortable as well. Just as he was about to roll over to take a cold shower, Chu baiqing spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll get you¡­¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s voice was soft, but Gu Jue still heard him clearly. He looked at Chu Bai Qing in surprise. He was already surprised enough that he had taken the initiative to kiss him tonight. Now, he was going to do it for him again. He was so surprised that he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°You turn around ¡­¡± If he wasn¡¯t forced to do it, Chu baiqing would be embarrassed to do it face to face. So, he asked Gu Jue to turn around. Of course, Gu Jue turned around obediently. When Chu baiqing¡¯s hand touched him, he felt like he was floating. In the end, Gu Jue¡¯s back was no longer facing Chu baiqing. No matter what Chu Bai Qing said, he just had to look at him. I want to watch you. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to come out¡­ Gu Jue said to Chu baiqing in a hoarse voice. His affectionate eyes seemed to be able to melt Chu baiqing. Gu Jue¡¯s words made Chu baiqing think of two words,¡±Yan she.¡± When it ended, Chu baiqing¡¯s entire face was red because Gu Jue had said a lot of dirty words and they were too much ¡­ When he came out of the bathroom after washing his hands, Gu Jue was lying on the bed and smiling at him. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t bother with him and went straight to bed, his palms still burning. Chu baiqing opened his mouth and finally said,¡± you are not allowed to say such things in the future. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing. Naturally, he knew what he was referring to. well, I won¡¯t say it again in the future, but it¡¯s really comfortable there. Tight¡­ Chu baiqing bit his lip as he looked at Gu Jue. His lips, which were red and swollen from his kiss, looked so alluring under his teeth.. Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028: He was really afraid of Chu baiqings temper Chapter 1028: He was really afraid of Chu baiqing¡¯s temper Translator: 549690339 Because of Chu baiqing¡¯s seemingly unintentional action, Gu Jue felt like he was being roasted on a fire. After having a taste of that matter, even though using one¡¯s hands could get relief¡­ However, he still felt that it was not enough. The feeling of being entangled would become stronger and stronger. Just like how Gu Jue was looking at Chu baiqing in his arms. He felt like he was lying in the clouds, everything felt so unreal. But, Chu Bai Qing forgave him and they were together. He wanted everyone to know that they were together ¡­ ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to talk to Gu Jue about this anymore. He felt that he was becoming more and more open about it. If it was in the past, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have said it. Chu baiqing had never thought that he would be so selfish as to be with Gu Jue. He was sure that he wasn¡¯t being impulsive. Perhaps he was just too eager! It was also the scene of the car crash that touched Chu baiqing¡¯s heart. Gu Jue had told him not to be called the second tan song because he did not want to have any regrets. Everything was so natural¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, 1 said 1 love you ¡­ What about you?¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing affectionately, his eyes burning with a small flame ¡­ Gu Jue himself did not feel tired of asking such a question. He didn¡¯t know if he had drunk some fake wine tonight. Not only did he sober up quickly, but it also seemed to have awakened the emotional imprint that had been sealed for more than 30 years. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue, who was right in front of him. He had loved Gu Jue for so many years because of his bad and wild handsome face. Now, he might even love him for the rest of his life, or maybe ¡­ ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s slender fingers gently caressed Gu Jue¡¯s brows. It was a very gentle movement, followed by his eyes, then his sharp nose, and then his thin and cold lips ¡­ Gu Jue held his breath and felt it. Chu baiqing¡¯s fingertips were very cold, but wherever his fingertips passed, fire would be ignited ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, it sounded like she was surrounded by water. I want to hear you say the same thing, the same thing as me ¡­ Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s finger that was tracing his lips. This action was extremely provocative as he fondled Chu baiqing¡¯s fingertips with his tongue¡­ Then, Gu Jue noticed Chu baiqing¡¯s ¡± mm¡±. It turned out that his fingertips were also his sensitive areas. As if he had found something fun, Gu Jue hooked Chu baiqing¡¯s finger and bit it repeatedly¡­ stop it. I¡¯m going to Yun Yi¡¯s place tomorrow! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse. There was a hint of sexiness in this hoarseness, the sexiness of a delirious person¡­ Gu Jue did not say anything. He could not speak either, so his mouth was busy. She bit Chu baiqing¡¯s finger hard and squinted her eyes. The way she looked at Chu baiqing was as if she wasn¡¯t going to let him go unless he told her ¡­ When Chu Bai Qing was sensitive, his earlobes would turn red first, then his ears, and then his face ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s warm and moist eyes were blurred. As Gu Jue¡¯s evil fire burned on him, it became hotter and hotter. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s breathing became rapid. ¡°Gu Jue, if you continue to do this ¡­ She would never hear that sentence in her life ¡­ Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Even if it was a threat, it didn¡¯t sound threatening when it came out of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth because his voice was soft¡­ However, it was very useful for Gu Jue. He was really afraid of Chu baiqing¡¯s temper ¡­. Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029: Ill just wait, I wont make-fuss Chapter 1029: I¡¯ll just wait, I won¡¯t make-fuss Translator: 549690339 She obediently let go and hugged Chu Bai Qing tightly. if you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. I¡¯ll just wait. I won¡¯t make a fuss anymore, so you can¡¯t make me wait forever ¡­ Gu Jue felt that as long as he held Chu baiqing, his heart would feel warm and steady. He seemed to have really drunk fake wine. He was quite excited just now, but he was full of bad ideas. She was already a little confused ¡­ Her entire body relaxed, but only her arm that was holding Chu Bai Qing was still tight. Chu baiqing could feel Gu Jue¡¯s even breathing, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. I love you. I definitely love you more than you love me ¡­ People who loved early and suffered more would definitely love deeper¡­ The rain made the two of them wake up a little late. The weather was gloomy. When Gu Jue woke up, Chu baiqing had just opened his eyes. And it was just as Gu Jue had said, he had woken up with his head on his arm. ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me even after I told you!¡± Gu Jue pointed at his arm, which was red from Chu baiqing¡¯s pillow. The corners of his mouth curled up and he smiled evilly. ¡°I¡¯m going to Yun Yi¡¯s place, are you going to Sofia? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Ignoring Gu Jue, Chu baiqing rolled out of bed because a certain someone had slept naked last night. In the morning, little Gu Jue had raised his flag again. He was already up late, so Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t want to have a tug of war with him in bed. Gu Jue¡¯s car had been left there since last night, and Chu baiqing didn¡¯t plan on letting him drive it again. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to Yun Yi¡¯s! I¡¯m free today.¡± What a joke, would he let Chu Bai Qing and that Jason have a chance to be alone? It was obvious that Jason was interested in Chu Bai Qing, his eyes were full of love. He had to stay close to Chu Bai Qing. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go. Jason will feel uncomfortable if you go!¡± Jason had already expressed his dissatisfaction with Gu Jue. On one side, they were lovers, and on the other, they were friends. Chu baiqing did not want to be caught in the middle. Moreover, Gu Jue¡¯s temper had always been stormy. He did not want any more conflicts to arise between them. Moreover, he felt that he had to explain to Jason about his relationship with Gu Jue. After all, their previous plan was to return to the US together after Yun Yi¡¯s matters were settled. What Jason meant was to look for more authoritative doctors from other countries to make a diagnosis and then formulate a treatment plan. As long as there was hope, he would not give up. However, Yun Yi¡¯s current situation was not good ¡­ Although he was with Gu Jue, he had no intention of telling him about his illness. She wanted him to go through the process with her, suffer, and wait for death ¡­ He could not do it. So, many things needed to be re-planned ¡­ ¡°What does his uneasiness have to do with me? he wouldn¡¯t be uncomfortable if he didn¡¯t feel guilty. Don¡¯t you know that he likes you? Just look at the way he¡¯s looking at you¡­¡± The thought of someone thinking about Chu baiqing made Gu Jue unhappy. He wanted to just lock her up at home. Let no one think about it, especially that Jason ¡­ Chu Bai Qing ignored him and walked towards the bathroom. it¡¯s not that I want to be with you all the time. I promise I won¡¯t stoop to his level as long as he doesn¡¯t provoke me! In the end, he still added a sentence, as a way to find an excuse in case he lost his temper. you can go, but you have to keep a distance from me. You can¡¯t get tired of me.. Eldest brother and third brother will be going to see Yun Yi today! Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030: Why is everyone saying that Im causing trouble? when did I do that? Chapter 1030: Why is everyone saying that I¡¯m causing trouble? when did I do that? Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing knew that even if he didn¡¯t allow Gu Jue to go, he would still follow and he would be unhappy. Rather than that, it would be better to tell him clearly that he didn¡¯t want his third brother and big brother to know about them for the time being. He had too many things on his mind. He needed to solve them one by one before explaining himself. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Gu Jue lay on the bed. He felt embarrassed when he noticed that Chu baiqing was not looking at him. Pulling the blanket over her body, she still had some dignity. ¡°It¡¯s not¡± try your best,¡±it¡¯s¡± remember!¡±¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words left no room for discussion. Gu Jue did not respond to him. Last night, he wanted everyone to know that they were together. But, looking at Chu Bai Qing, he didn¡¯t want to. Therefore, he respected his opinion and would wait until he wanted to make it public. Now, as long as he was willing to be with her, it was fine to be sneaky! The two of them had a simple toast and then drove to Chu Yunyi¡¯s place. Chu Yunyi was Chu baiqing¡¯s nephew, and he had some mental problems. Because they had woken up late, Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao were already there when they arrived. Gu Jue greeted them and sat on the sofa. He was the last to drink, and when he woke up today, his head hurt¡­ After Jason finished giving Chu Yunyi psychological treatment, he came out and gave Chu baiqing a warm hug. The two had known each other for many years and had always been like this, so Chu baiqing didn¡¯t mind. He was used to it and didn¡¯t care, but a certain someone¡¯s jar of vinegar had directly flipped over. A pair of eyes as deep as a Wolf¡¯s shot directly at Jason. Li beixiao, who was sitting beside Gu Jue, could feel the hostility in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you finished what 1 asked you to do?¡± Li beixiao looked at his phone and asked Gu Jue. ¡°En!¡± Gu Jue only replied with an ¡°mm.¡± His eyes did not leave the two people who were still hugging each other. He was already counting down in his heart. If he counted to three and Jason was still holding his Chu baiqing¡­ He was going to go over and be impolite to him, just impolite. Li beixiao¡¯s hand that was sliding across the screen paused. He followed Gu Jue¡¯s gaze and looked over again. Jason was still hugging Chu baiqing and whispering into his ear. Chu Bai Qing had a faint smile on his face. don¡¯t cause any trouble. This is someone Bai Qing invited to treat Yun Yi. Li beixiao and the rest were already used to Gu Jue¡¯s possessiveness of Chu baiqing. ¡°Why is everyone saying that I¡¯m causing trouble? I didn¡¯t!¡± As he spoke, Gu Jue had already stood up and walked over to the two of them angrily. Gu Jue directly put his face in front of Chu baiqing. what are you saying? I¡¯ll also listen¡­¡± The corners of Gu Jue¡¯s mouth curled up into an evil smile. The way he put his hands in his pockets made him look like a ruffian and evil. Jason and Chu baiqing were both shocked by Gu Jue¡¯s sudden approach. Gu Jue felt that this move was much more interesting than a direct punch. It was not only civilized but also very effective. The smile on Gu Jue¡¯s face deepened, but the way he looked at Chu baiqing was filled with tenderness and love. ¡°Jason told me about Yun Yi¡¯s condition!¡± Chu baiqing knew that Gu Jue was doing this on purpose. But you can¡¯t say anything about him¡­ Jason was very surprised by Chu baiqing¡¯s attitude towards Gu Jue. They had already caused such a scene yesterday. He had no idea what had happened. ¡°Bai Qing, let¡¯s talk in private ¡­.¡± Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031: Young master Chu will feel sorry for you Chapter 1031: Young master Chu will feel sorry for you Translator: 549690339 Jason frowned and said to Chu Bai Qing. Jason¡¯s impression of Gu Jue was already quite bad. He felt that Gu Jue was not worthy of Chu baiqing and would only bring him harm. Besides, Gu Jue had a bad temper. ¡°You go and accompany third brother and big brother. 1 have something to say to Jason.¡± Chu baiqing knew what Jason wanted to talk to him about, and it just so happened that he wanted to have a good talk with him too. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. He was clearly unhappy with Chu baiqing¡¯s order. He was extremely unhappy. What did he mean by talking alone? what was there to talk about alone? However, what could he say at this moment?¡±no¡± or ¡°no¡±? It would obviously make Chu Bai Qing unhappy¡­ ¡°Mm, go!¡± Gu Jue lazily replied with a smile. Chu baiqing was not used to Gu Jue being so cooperative. Obviously, this was not the Gu Jue He knew¡­ However, she thought that he was so obedient now because she had not completely calmed down. Otherwise, with his temper, he would have exploded long ago if he could still be so amiable. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were cold as he watched Jason and Chu baiqing leave. Then, it was followed by wisps of flames, but he still suppressed them. He took out his phone and made a call. he¡¯s talking to Jason alone now. I¡¯m not happy, very happy. Gu Jue suppressed his anger and said as soon as the call was connected. ¡°Master Jue, calm down, calm down. If you¡¯re still worried, you can watch from a distance.¡± Qin shaoyou quickly said to Gu Jue on the other end of the phone. He was afraid that his Lord Jue would use his simple and crude method again when he was in love¡­ why do 1 have to watch from a distance? I¡¯m watching. 1 can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re saying¡­ Gu Jue just wanted to know what the two of them were talking about in private. you don¡¯t have to care about what they say. You just have to watch from, distance and show a pitiful expression from time to time ¡­ Qin shaoyou already had a girlfriend, so he had a say in dating. f * ck, it doesn¡¯t f * eking work. Just wait to work overtime every day. Don¡¯t f * eking think about dating. Gu Jue had used this tactic before, and Qin shaoyou had taught him this. Needless to say, it was quite effective on Chu Bai Qing. ¡°Lord Jue, you just have to remember that the more you try to resist and change yourself, the more young master Chu will feel sorry for you!¡± Qin shaoyou knew Chu baiqing well. He knew that he couldn¡¯t bear to see his Lord suffer. Gu Jue hung up the phone and walked along the small path. He found a position where Chu baiqing could see him and where he could clearly see them. They began their journey of looking around pitifully. From the moment Gu Jue stood there, Chu baiqing had already seen him. Naturally, Jason would have seen Gu Jue. He had never had a good impression of Gu Jue. He knew Chu Bai Qing had someone in his heart for many years. He never hid his feelings for Chu Bai Qing. He always looked forward to the day when he would be able to walk into his heart. One day, that person called Gu Jue would be able to walk out of his heart completely. ¡°Chu, you¡¯re with him?¡± In fact, there was no need to ask these questions. Jason thought that he knew Chu Bai Qing well. From his expression, he could find the answer. They were together¡­ yes, Jason. I¡¯m with him now. 1 want to be selfish just this once, just this once Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032:I only have one person in my heart Chapter 1032:I only have one person in my heart Translator: 549690339 This was indeed the most selfish thing Chu baiqing had ever done, so he was filled with guilt towards Gu Jue. After Gu Jue fell asleep that night, Chu baiqing had a crazy idea. It was crazy because Chu baiqing knew that he needed a miracle to achieve it. Chu, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s good enough for you. His temper is not gentlemanly ¡­ Jason was a gentle person, and he was the same type of person as Chu Bai Qing. Chu, I think two people need to have common topics and hobbies to be together. Only then will it be interesting. You obviously don¡¯t have that. He only has fists¡­ Jason was not a bad person. What he said was a very objective problem, and what he said was the truth. In his eyes, Chu baiqing and Gu Jue were people from two different worlds. They shouldn¡¯t be walking on the same path. Jason, that¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m very happy with him, and that¡¯s enough. For so many years, he¡¯s the only one in my heart, and he¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve been following. Maybe someone else is more suitable for me, better than Gu Jue, but I have no choice. I only recognize him and love him ¡­ I¡¯m alone!¡± This person had already lived in his heart for a long time ¡­ ¡°Jason, you know what? Gu Jue has already taken root and sprouted here. He has already fused with my flesh and blood and can not be separated ¡­¡± Chu baiqing pointed at his heart. His eyes were calm, but they were burning hot. It was so contradictory, but it was so real. In Jason¡¯s heart, Chu baiqing was a reserved person. He would not easily reveal his emotions, let alone tell others about his feelings. But today, he had said the words of love in his heart in front of him. It was about another man. He knew that Chu baiqing loved Gu Jue, but he didn¡¯t know that his love was so deep. ¡°I really envy Gu Jue. How can he be so lucky? I think he really has a lot of shortcomings.¡± Jason¡¯s face was full of disbelief. There were some things that he just couldn¡¯t understand. He just couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Gu Jue has a bad temper and likes to hit people. He¡¯s not gentle and always bullies you. I think that these are all disrespectful¡­ Chu, why?¡± Jason asked again. He really felt that Chu Bai Qing wasn¡¯t worth it. Just like now, he was talking to Chu baiqing while Gu Jue stood there and looked at them. He didn¡¯t trust them. also, his distrust of you is just like now! Chu baiqing smiled,¡± Jason, Gu Jue is trying to change himself. If it was before, he would have rushed over and punched you, but he¡¯s holding it in for me. I¡¯ve seen this change, so I think it¡¯s a good start! ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t understand why 1 still want to be with him and love him so much despite all his shortcomings ¡­¡± maybe you¡¯ll understand after I put it this way. He has a lot of shortcomings, as many as the stars in the sky, but he has very few merits, as few as the sun in the sky, only one ¡­ But so what? when the sun comes out, all the stars will be gone.¡± Chu baiqing glanced at Gu Jue. His eyes were deep and filled with longing. When Gu Jue saw Chu baiqing looking in his direction, he quickly turned around and pretended to look at the plants beside him. Chu Bai Qing smiled and retracted his gaze. After hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Jason didn¡¯t say anything else. He knew what Chu baiqing was thinking.. Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033:I have a crazy idea Chapter 1033:I have a crazy idea Translator: 549690339 So what if he had a lot of shortcomings? as long as one of his strengths was revealed, Chu Bai Qing wouldn¡¯t be able to see his shortcomings. There was no need to ask about this merit anymore. It was Gu J tie¡¯s love for Chu baiqing¡­ ¡°Then 1 can only give you my blessings! Also, 1 want to apologize for my actions just now. I admit that I hugged you on purpose to anger him!¡± Jason felt a little ashamed of his childish behavior just now. actually, I still have to thank you for your actions just now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have seen his change and his forbearance. It¡¯s all for me, and I¡¯m very happy. Gu Jue was already changing, and this made Chu baiqing very happy. He didn¡¯t know what Gu Jue would become in the future. He also didn¡¯t know if he could see the day when Gu Jue would be able to control his temper completely. ¡°Being in a relationship is one thing. Chu, 1 won¡¯t give up on your illness. I¡¯ve already contacted experts from other countries and am waiting for their reply.¡± I respect that you don¡¯t want the people around you to know about this. However, you must listen to me when it comes to treatment. Jason was the only person who knew that Chu baiqing was sick, so he had to be responsible for him. Jason, 1 don¡¯t want to go abroad now. 1 want to spend more time with him. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have, chance in the future. I want to spend more time with him ¡­ Previously, he and Jason had already agreed that once Yun Yi¡¯s condition had stabilized, they would leave the country and look for a treatment plan. However, now that he had just gotten together with Gu Jue, it would not be appropriate for him to leave no matter what reason he had. Moreover, he really didn¡¯t want to be separated from him, not even for a minute. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the specialist first. I have the final say in this matter. Chu, you must listen to me. Otherwise, they¡¯ll tell Gu Jue about your condition. I¡¯m not forcing you. I¡¯m saving you.¡± On this matter, Jason would not back down. He wanted to save Chu Bai Qing¡¯s life. This was a friend that he had loved for so many years. He wanted him to live on, to live on well. Chu baiqing looked at Jason and felt warm in his heart. He smiled and nodded. In fact, he and Jason both knew that there was no hope ¡­ But at this moment, he really hoped that a miracle would happen, because he wanted to live well for the rest of his life, because he wanted Gu Jue to live his entire life. ¡°Jason, 1 have a crazy idea, but 1 don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work!¡± Chu baiqing thought about his idea and hoped that a miracle would happen. Because he owed Gu Jue too much, he thought that if he died, he could leave him with something to remember. A thought that could keep Gu Jue alive ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, it¡¯s all up to man!¡± Jason¡¯s Chinese was very good, and he could use idioms very well. The reason why he could speak Chinese so well was because he was trying to pursue Chu baiqing. ¡°I want to have two children in place of Gu Jue. Twins, the children of Gu Jue and me ¡­ Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Chu baiqing looked at Jason. When he said this, his eyes were full of light. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you want to find a surrogate to do test-tube babies, then extract your sperm and get pregnant with twins ¡­ There have been successful experiments like this before, but the probability of success is extremely low. Does Gu Jue want a child?¡± Jason was an authoritative figure in the medical world, and he knew a lot, so Chu baiqing could only ask him for help.. Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035: Gu Jue, control yourself and dont make- scene Chapter 1035: Gu Jue, control yourself and don¡¯t make- scene Translator: 549690339 Chu Yunyi and Chu baiqing were the same. They both liked rare vegetation, so his back garden was full of lush vegetation. Gu Jue¡¯s position was quite hidden, so Chu baiqing dared to hug him like that. ¡°Jason is my friend. Don¡¯t be like this. What we need is trust!¡± Although Gu Jue looked rather cute when he was jealous, the foundation of love was trust. He did not want Gu Jue to be suspicious of him, especially since Gu Jue had a fiery temper. He did not want any misunderstandings between them. I know, I¡¯ll try to control myself. You have to give me time to adapt! Gu Jue knew that he had to control his temper when he was with Chu baiqing. This was what ah Yan had told him. He was too impulsive, and if that thing in the car happened again, it would be impossible for him and Chu baiqing to be together. In fact, he knew that even though Chu Bai Qing looked gentle, he was actually very stubborn. He had a deep understanding of how ruthless he was. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in! Big brother and third brother are still here, it¡¯s not good for us to be outside for too long.¡± Chu baiqing subconsciously kissed Gu Jue on the lips. Because Gu Jue was obedient, he kissed him. However, he only wanted to kiss her. With Gu Jue¡¯s huge appetite, how could he allow him to kiss her like a Dragonfly touching the water? Just as Chu baiqing¡¯s lips were about to leave his, Gu Jue grabbed the back of his head and their tongues started to intertwine. She didn¡¯t give Chu Bai Qing a chance to resist, she pried open his mouth and barged in. Her domineering teeth bit his tongue, and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He could only retreat step by step, and finally felt that the root of his tongue was numb from kissing. Gu Jue only let him go when he could no longer breathe ¡­ WJ chief ¡°Bai Qing, let¡¯s go home!¡± Gu Jue kept rubbing his body against him. His voice was extremely hoarse, and his strong desire kept erupting. It was like a volcano ¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, control yourself. Don¡¯t make a scene!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s ears turned red. He couldn¡¯t stand Gu Jue¡¯s current reaction. No, to be exact, he would react at any time. Even if she touched his hand, he would say after a while,¡± Bai Qing, I¡¯m uncomfortable¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s voice was a little cold. Gu Jue immediately restrained himself when he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s expression. I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯ll do it at home. Go in! Gu Jue quickly kissed Chu baiqing and comforted him with a smile. It¡¯s that same trick again, leave some room for discussion and make a scene at home¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t answer him. He shook off Gu Jue¡¯s hand and walked towards the door. When Chu baiqing and Gu Jue came in one after another, Huo zhongrao was talking to li beixiao. just in time, Bai Qing. Bei Zhi and I were talking about Xiao Yao¡¯s birthday. That girl wants to have some fun, so let¡¯s have dinner at the headquarters on her birthday. It would be little Yao¡¯s birthday in a few days. Huo zhongrao was preparing for it. As long as it was within his means, he would do it for her. ¡°Yes, 1 remember!¡± The little demon¡¯s birthday was not much different from Gu Jue¡¯s, so Chu baiqing remembered it. you can bring qingran with you that day. Let¡¯s have some fun together. You two should go on more dates. Huo zhongrao thought of how elder su had complained to him, but he didn¡¯t see the two of them go out for a meal or a date. They didn¡¯t look like they were in a relationship, but he knew that Chu Bai Qing was slow to warm up and was shy. Gu Jue was unhappy when he heard this.. Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036-Yi Gu Qing Xin-why dont I be a couple with Bai Qing Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036-Yi Gu Qing Xin-why don¡¯t I be a couple with Bai Qing Translator: 549690339 It was su qingran again. He didn¡¯t want to hear that name because she appeared as Chu baiqing¡¯s girlfriend. At the same time, Chu baiqing would also be labeled as su qingran¡¯s boyfriend. Just like now, he was Chu baiqing¡¯s boyfriend, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. It was depressing. He had never asked Gu Jue how he was going to settle the matter between him and su qingran, because he was afraid that he would hear an answer he did not want to hear. Because Chu Bai Qing wasn¡¯t an irresponsible person, they were together. How was he going to explain this to su qingran? how was he going to explain this to his big brother ¡­ I¡¯ll give qingran a call later to see if she¡¯s free. Yesterday, she said that she¡¯s going on a business trip for the next few days! Chu baiqing could sense Gu Jue¡¯s unhappiness, but he had no choice. He had to answer like this in front of his big brother. After he got together with Gu Jue, he had already told su qingran. However, their relationship could not be terminated. Their relationship was one of covering for each other. He already had Gu Jue on his side, but su qingran was not with Han Bing yet. Moreover, if she was with him, his family would have fewer blind dates arranged for her. So, no matter what, he had to help su qingran. He really cherished her as a friend. Gu Jue glanced at Chu baiqing, the displeasure in his eyes deepened. He was just holding back his anger. Yesterday? Chu baiqing had even contacted su qingran yesterday. He didn¡¯t even know that it was contacted behind his back. It was uncomfortable, very uncomfortable¡­ If it was Gu Jue¡¯s temper in the past, he would definitely throw a tantrum and leave immediately. However, at this moment, he held it in. I¡¯ll definitely bring him over when I have the time. It¡¯s about time for you two to settle your marriage. Elder su and I have talked about it. Both of you are not young anymore, so it¡¯s about time for you to get engaged! Huo zhongrao was also anxious to hear this. The sooner he settled it, the sooner he would be able to get rid of this worry. Gu Jue¡¯s expression was already very ugly at this time. He opened his mouth and was about to blurt out a sentence. But Chu baiqing cut him off,¡± big brother, there¡¯s no rush. Qing ran and I are not in a hurry! Chu baiqing picked up an orange and handed it to Gu Jue. peel an orange for me. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was soft and his smile was gentle. Gu Jue knew that he was trying to comfort him, but he was still in a bad mood. She unwillingly took the orange and started to peel it for Chu baiqing. Li beizhi looked at Gu Jue and thought of aunt Qin¡¯s call to him. She had told him about su Xinrong. And coincidentally, su qingran and su Xinrong were cousins. Previously, Auntie Qin didn¡¯t know, so she asked around to find out which family Bai Qing¡¯s girlfriend was from. As she spoke, she actually said,¡±what a coincidence. The SU Xinrong that I introduced to Gu Jue before is su qingran¡¯s cousin.¡± She would let li beizhi tell Gu Jue that she really liked su Xinrong and wanted her to enter the Gu family. Auntie Qin said that the SU Xinrong you were in a relationship with is su qingran¡¯s cousin. You and Bai Qing have a good relationship, and they have a good relationship as sisters. This is a good thing. If you two get together, your relationship will be close. Li beixiao also felt that this kind of fate was quite interesting. Sure enough, li beixiao¡¯s words stunned everyone. there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Why don¡¯t bai Qing and I be a couple, and the two sisters are a couple? wouldn¡¯t that be better? ¡± Gu Jue¡¯s bad temper came up again.. What kind of nonsense was this? Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037: A heart for a Gu-Gu Jue is angry Chapter 1037: A heart for a Gu-Gu Jue is angry Translator: 549690339 When the hell did he ever talk to su Xinrong? He had already made it very clear to his mother that he would not find a girlfriend or get married. How could he not understand? Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao¡¯s faces turned cold when they heard Gu Jue¡¯s words. Chu baiqing was worried that Gu Jue would tell the truth, but he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Actually, Chu baiqing felt that Gu Jue¡¯s arrangement was quite good. In fact, it was just a joke. He also felt that it was quite unbelievable. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before. Su qingran and su Xinrong both had the surname su, so they were cousins. If only he and Gu Jue did not have such a relationship, if only he wanted to get married and have children. Su qingran and su Xinrong were both good choices. Perhaps they could really be like what third brother said. If they got together, their relationship would be very harmonious and intimate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, 1 know what to do!¡± Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao were clear about Gu Jue¡¯s temper. Even if they were anxious, they could not force him to accept someone. After all, feelings could not be forced. He could only take it slowly. Besides, it would be difficult to find someone who could stand his temper. Gu Jue handed the peeled orange to Chu baiqing. I¡¯ll go back after eating. I¡¯m sleepy! Then, he said to Chu Bai Qing irritatedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu baiqing replied and put an orange in his mouth. It was very sweet. ¡°I think Bai Qing is the only one who can deal with your short temper and stand you!¡± Huo zhongrao couldn¡¯t help but say when he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s good temper. ¡°That¡¯s why I said we¡¯re perfect for each other!¡± Gu Jue was gradually giving Huo zhongrao a heads-up. Chu baiqing looked at his big brother¡¯s reaction. Other than ignoring Gu Jue, he didn¡¯t have any other emotions. His eldest brother would definitely not take it to heart. In the past, Gu Jue had even called him his wife. If these words made a pair, there was nothing to doubt. However, even if Huo zhongrao did not want to, it did not mean that li beixiao would not want to ¡­ On the way home, Gu Jue¡¯s face was cold. He drove while Chu baiqing peeled an orange for him. He took it when he left. ¡°Don¡¯t exceed sixty.¡± Whenever Gu Jue¡¯s car sped up, Chu baiqing would remind him. Gu Jue was already angry, and now that Chu baiqing was speaking to him in such a slow and gentle tone, he felt even more angry. However, even though he was angry, he still slowed down the car and his handsome face became gloomier. Chu baiqing broke off a piece of orange and brought it to Gu Jue¡¯s mouth. Gu Jue immediately opened his mouth and ate it. He also bit Chu baiqing¡¯s finger as a small punishment¡­ Chu Bai Qing was bitten and he frowned to show his dissatisfaction. ¡°You were born in the Year of the Dog!¡± When he took it over and looked at it, there was a clear tooth mark on his finger, which immediately turned a little red. ¡°I¡¯m a dog and you¡¯re a bun. I¡¯ll go crazy the moment 1 see you!¡± Gu Jue did not feel embarrassed at all when he said this. He was not very cultured and could not use those genteel metaphors. He just felt that this metaphor was very appropriate to describe their relationship. Chu baiqing laughed out loud. He had noticed that Gu Jue was very cute when he was angry. But now, it seemed that Gu Jue was not only cute when he was angry, but also quite cute. Why is this orange so sour!¡± Gu Jue was not cute at all. He was completely jealous of the orange. His reflex arc was a little too long. Chu baiqing was amused by him when he finally realized that the orange was sour after so long.. Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038: You know I dont eat sour things Chapter 1038: You know I don¡¯t eat sour things Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing placed a piece of orange in his mouth and tasted it. It was indeed sour. The one she had at Yun Yi¡¯s house was obviously very sweet. ¡°It¡¯s not sour. Try it again.¡± Chu baiqing took another piece of orange and brought it to Gu Jue¡¯s mouth. The corners of his mouth curved into a perfect arc. Gu Jue took a look at the condition of the car and moved back. He did not want to eat it because he did not like to eat sour food. ¡°You know 1 don¡¯t eat sour things. It¡¯s really sweet. Try it!¡± Chu baiqing once again sent the orange slice to Gu Jue¡¯s mouth. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t be jealous, even more so than Gu Jue. Gu Jue was very clear about this. With suspicion, Gu Jue ate the orange slice again, and then ¡­ ¡°.. ck, it¡¯s still., eking sour¡­¡± Gu Jue glared at Chu baiqing angrily. How dare she lie to him? Chu baiqing laughed as he placed another piece of orange in his mouth,¡± who told you to bite me! Her words were soft and gentle. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s deep smile was filled with happiness. She was only eating an orange and teasing Gu Jue a little. She looked at his angry and annoyed look. He felt very satisfied and wanted time to stop at this moment. He never wanted to leave again because he did not want to be separated from Gu Jue ¡­ Thinking about the word ¡®separate¡¯, Chu baiqing felt bitter. He didn¡¯t want to, he really didn¡¯t. He was a doctor and was used to seeing life and death. He always told the incurable that everyone had their own fate. But now, he hoped that he could live, to live well. He began to become greedy¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, stop the car!¡± Chu Bai Qing suddenly opened his mouth. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had eaten the orange, but he felt that he was a little sour. Therefore, she wanted to do something sweet. Gu Jue didn¡¯t know why Chu baiqing wanted him to stop the car, but he actually wanted to stop the car too. The moment Chu baiqing said those coquettish words, ¡°who told you to bite me! Time. Gu Jue wanted to kiss him. He kissed him hard. The car had just stopped by the roadside when Chu baiqing unbuckled his seat belt. He leaned forward and put his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s neck, try mine ¡­ Isn¡¯t it sweet?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s voice had just fallen when his thin lips landed on Gu Jue¡¯s. Chu baiqing¡¯s kiss was choppy and unorganized. It was completely based on his feelings, just like how Gu Jue kissed him. A child who was a little anxious but couldn¡¯t find the entrance. However, it was such an inexperienced kiss that made Gu Jue react in an instant. And it was a storm-like reaction ¡­ Not satisfied with Chu baiqing¡¯s gentle and lingering kiss, Gu Jue held the back of Chu baiqing¡¯s head and deepened the kiss. There was still a faint taste of orange in Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. It was obviously sour, but the tip of Gu Jue¡¯s tongue could taste it. It was sweet. Gu Jue was not willing to eat oranges, but he did not hate them very much. He did not have a preference for fruits. If he liked it, he would take a few bites. If he didn¡¯t want to, he wouldn¡¯t even take a bite. However, the orange in Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth was sweet. It was so sweet that she had never tasted it before. This kiss had already reached a point where it was out of control. However, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s car was a sedan, and there was limited space. Moreover, it was too tiring for the two of them to kiss with their bodies twisted. Not long after, Chu baiqing¡¯s breathing became uneven. He pushed Gu Jue away and panted heavily. ¡°It¡¯s indeed sweet!¡± Gu Jue Tian touched the corners of his lips and smiled evilly. He couldn¡¯t control his desire for Chu Bai Qing.. Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039: Dont mind it, and dont be jealous Chapter 1039: Don¡¯t mind it, and don¡¯t be jealous Translator: 549690339 However, after what happened in the car last time, Gu Jue told himself to control himself even if he could not hold it in anymore. Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t any better off. At that moment, he wanted to release himself. He wanted to become more intimate with Gu Jue and become one with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse from the heat in his body. His hoarse voice was very sexy and seductive ¡­ The word ¡± Home ¡± was undoubtedly an invitation. Gu Jue always thought that he would have to wait for a long time before Chu baiqing would agree to be more intimate with him ¡­ The happiness in his heart was self-evident. He smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He just held Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand,¡± let¡¯s go home! Gu Jue had actually thought about moving to a new house. Chu baiqing¡¯s Villa was good, but it was too far from the city. But, on second thought, no place was better than this villa because this was his and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s home, their home ¡­ When the car started moving again, Gu Jue sped up. However, Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t say anything about not exceeding 60. The car was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing. the person su qingran likes is Han Bing! Chu baiqing knew what Gu Jue was angry about. Even though he had used an orange to calm his anger, he still needed to explain. Previously, when the two of them decided to be together, he thought that Gu Jue would ask about it. However, he did not, so he did not mention it. Now was the perfect opportunity to explain¡­ ¡°Hey, what do you mean?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s car suddenly slowed down. Su qingran liked ice? What was going on? why did she like Han Bing and fall in love with Chu Bai Qing? we¡¯re just our own shields. She¡¯s trying to avoid blind dates and get a chance to get close to Han Bing. She¡¯s liked him for many years. as for me, I¡¯m with her only because ¡­ I¡¯m avoiding you and my family¡¯s blind dates.¡± Since he wanted to say it, he would tell the truth. At that time, he was with su qingran to avoid Gu Jue, so there was nothing to hide. Gu Jue¡¯s face did not have the surprised look he had earlier. He knew Chu Bai Qing was hiding from him when he suddenly found a girlfriend. So, there was nothing to be angry about. It was fine as long as he didn¡¯t have any relationship with su qingran. ¡°When do you plan to break up?¡± Based on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s attitude when he talked to his brother today, it seemed like the two didn¡¯t plan on breaking up. not for the time being, and it won¡¯t affect us. So, don¡¯t mind it, and don¡¯t be jealous. Su qingran has someone she likes, and I have you! The car drove out of the city and towards their house. It was far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. Chu baiqing had always liked this kind of peace. Going home with the person she loved really made her feel safe and happy. Every time Chu Bai Qing felt happy, it was accompanied by a bitter feeling. However, he still had to force a smile to hide his sadness. He wanted to be happy every day he spent with Gu Jue. It would make his memories from now on filled with happy and wonderful things. Chu baiqing thought that if he wanted to leave behind some memories, he had to do some things together ¡­ What should 1 do? She had to think about it carefully. She had never been in a relationship before, so she really didn¡¯t know what to do. Watch a movie? Or a candlelight dinner¡­ She was afraid that Gu Jue would not even bother to do such romantic things. Chu baiqing was thinking about what they were going to do.. Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040: Youre too slow, I cant wait Chapter 1040: You¡¯re too slow, I can¡¯t wait Translator: 549690339 As she thought about it, she felt a wave of dizziness hit her. Chu Bai Qing closed her eyes and leaned back in her seat. ¡°Jue, I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to take a nap!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse and drowsy. Gu Jue glanced at Chu baiqing. He had fallen asleep. He took his clothes from the back seat and put them on Chu baiqing. When the car stopped, Chu baiqing woke up too. To be more precise, he had recovered from the shock. The feeling of disgust was as if his entire body had been thrown into the air and then fell down heavily. Chu baiqing also realized that his vision was getting blurry¡­ Chu baiqing pulled himself together and got out of the car. The moment the door closed, his feet left the ground. And his entire body was lifted into the air ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s body fell into a familiar embrace and he subconsciously wrapped his arms around Gu J tie¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re too slow, I can¡¯t wait!¡± Gu Jue watched as Chu baiqing sped off after he fell asleep. He thought Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know, but in fact, he wasn¡¯t sleeping at all. Because Chu baiqing was not feeling well, his entire body was lazily laid out. He did not act coy and just relaxed himself. His entire body was nestled in Gu J tie¡¯s arms and he allowed him to carry him home. She went upstairs and went straight to the bedroom. Just as Gu Jue was about to throw him onto the bed, Chu baiqing said,¡±take a shower.¡± Even at this time, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s obsession with cleanliness couldn¡¯t break the habit. Gu Jue heaved a sigh of relief and carried Gu Jue into the bathroom. Gu Jue placed Chu baiqing tinder the shower. When he kissed Chu baiqing passionately, he turned on the rain switch. His warm breath sprayed onto the two of them. In an instant, both of their clothes were soaked. Chu baiqing¡¯s body was already weak, and he was forced to bear Gu Jue¡¯s eagerness. Gu Jue pressed Chu baiqing against the wall with all his might. He then began to take off Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes, which were wet from the water. It was difficult to unbutton his shirt, so Gu Jue tore Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes off in frustration. ¡°Strip!¡± Gu Jue only cared about taking off Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes. He was still wearing his own clothes, which was a waste of time. Chu baiqing did not have the strength to help Gu Jue undress, but his hand still slipped from Gu Jue¡¯s waist. No one knew if it was intentional or not, but his hand fell on the buckle of Gu Jue¡¯s belt¡­ With a clack, the belt buckle was unbuckled. Such a sound, in the misty bathroom, mixed with the heavy breathing, seemed so full of charm ¡­ The overbearing and lingering kiss, the urgent comfort, everything happened so naturally. This time, Chu baiqing was willing to do it, and Gu Jue did as he promised, very gently¡­ And this time-Gu Jue had already prepared a lubricant. It would be a lie to say that it didn¡¯t hurt. However, compared to the last time, it really didn¡¯t hurt. In fact, Chu baiqing struggled for a long time to let Gu Jue do it. It was normal for the two of them to do such things together. Moreover, Gu Jue felt uncomfortable holding it in. It didn¡¯t matter whether he did it earlier or later, so it was actually nothing. However, Chu baiqing had underestimated Gu Jue¡¯s endurance. From the bathroom to the bedroom ¡­ After the third time, Chu baiqing felt that it was enough. However, Gu Jue still felt that it was not enough. He was still in a state of excitement and could not stop at all¡­. Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041: You can try and see if I will talk to you again Chapter 1041: You can try and see if I will talk to you again Translator: 549690339 Whether Chu baiqing begged, threatened, or scolded him, Gu Jue ignored all of them. He was like a hungry wolf pouncing on its food, determined to eat all the bones and meat. The night was still long¡­ Chu baiqing felt that he had completely fallen. For the next few days, he was sick of Gu Jue at home. Because his eyes sometimes couldn¡¯t see clearly, he didn¡¯t have any surgery for the past few days. He needed to rest for a few days, and there would be a few operations that he would need to perform later. She had wanted to rest, but she was pestered by Gu Jue every day. The days of rest at home were even more tiring than going to the hospital to perform surgeries every day¡­ However, no matter what she said to Gu Jue, it was useless. It was as if he had grown into his body. Today was Xiao Yao¡¯s birthday. Chu baiqing said that he wanted to wake up early to buy her a present. However, when he opened his eyes, it was already past ten 0 ¡®clock. Chu baiqing felt like his waist didn¡¯t belong to him anymore. It was extremely painful. His skin was special, and the marks on his body were difficult to fade away. The new marks and the old marks kept repeating. hurry up and get up. I¡¯m going to buy a gift for the little demon! Chu baiqing said helplessly as he pushed Gu Jue, who was lying on top of him. you can just give her money for whatever present you buy. She won¡¯t like anything you buy. That girl is very picky. How could Gu Jue be sure? he placed his arm across Chu baiqing¡¯s body and did not move. big brother, we¡¯ve been saving money for him every year. Let¡¯s not give him money even if we don¡¯t want it! Gu Jue was right. No matter what you gave little demon, she would not say that she liked it. ¡°Then I won¡¯t send you off. It¡¯s a little girl¡¯s birthday.¡± Gu Jue¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on the gift. He just wanted to be with Chu baiqing. He didn¡¯t want to be separated from Chu baiqing for a second or a minute. He didn¡¯t want to leave the bed, he didn¡¯t want to leave the house. He just wanted to be with Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing slapped Gu Jue¡¯s arm angrily, get up quickly. Chu baiqing felt extremely helpless towards Gu Jue, who was so clingy. Gu Jue couldn¡¯t continue acting shamelessly, and Chu baiqing was too tired to move, so they both fell. ¡°Gu Jue, we¡¯re talking about serious matters. Stop fooling around.¡± It was already past ten O ¡®clock. Yang said to go over earlier, so she had to get up. ¡°What did I do?¡± Gu Jue said lazily. He was just hugging her and not letting go. ¡°Let go of my hand ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing ordered angrily. ¡°Just once ¡­¡± These were Gu Jue¡¯s favorite words, but they were also the words that counted the least. He said that every time, but he never did it. ¡°Bastard.¡± When Chu baiqing opened his eyes again, it was already three in the afternoon. He was so angry that he pinched Gu Jue¡¯s arm hard. Gu Jue groaned in pain. ¡°You¡¯re really willing to Lay Your Hands on Me.¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was drowsy and hoarse, and the corners of his mouth were curled up in an evil smile. In fact, he woke up earlier than Chu Bai Qing, but he didn¡¯t want to wake him up. Just looking at Chu Bai Qing sleeping like that made him feel extremely satisfied and happy. He wouldn¡¯t change this feeling even if he had the whole world. He only wanted Chu Bai Qing. He only wanted him. Even though they were together every day, Gu Jue still felt that he could not get enough of Chu baiqing. He thought that he would probably never have enough of it in his life ¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, if you do this again in the future, you can try and see if I will talk to you again!¡± Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042: Gu Qingxin-are they a couple? Chapter 1042: Gu Qingxin-are they a couple? Translator: 549690339 This time, Chu baiqing¡¯s face turned completely cold. He had always been punctual and he did not want to be late. If Gu Jue continued to make a scene, they would definitely be late. If Gu Jue was a person who knew when to stop, he would not be able to control himself these two days. He just couldn¡¯t get enough. He never knew that doing this kind of thing with the person he loved could be so addictive. She didn¡¯t want to do anything. She just wanted to do this with him until the end of time, in the most primitive way. After washing up, they had a simple meal and went to the mall. Chu baiqing said he wanted to buy a dress for the little demon. ¡°I won¡¯t wear it.¡± The little demon had been wearing boy¡¯s clothes and dressing like a boy. No one in school thought she was a girl. The girls who liked him could run around the Earth ¡­ How was it possible for her to wear a dress? it¡¯s her business whether she wears it or not. 1 want to buy it for her. A girl has grown up and should look like a girl. She¡¯s also at the age to date. Xiaoyao and the others were very doting on her. After all, her second brother was no longer around, and she was the only sister left. It was their duty to dote on her, but the little demon¡¯s personality was too much of a headache. Gu Jue didn¡¯t say anything else. He was always supportive of whatever Chu baiqing wanted to do. A man with perfect looks and figure appeared in the mall. One was gentle and Noble like a Prince, while the other was wild and evil like Satan. The appearance of two men like this at the same time would definitely attract everyone¡¯s attention and screams. This was what Gu Jue hated the most. There were too many people and it was very annoying. Chu baiqing was already used to this scene. After all, he was in the hospital every day, and he was in contact with the crowd the most. Chu baiqing walked into a Women¡¯s Clothing store, and the crowd followed them. ¡°Hurry up,¡± he said. Gu Jue threw out this sentence in frustration and sat on the sofa. He said Qin shaoyou was out to buy, but Chu baiqing¡¯s enthusiasm to do everything himself came back. No matter how unwilling Gu Jue was to let Chu baiqing come out on her own, he had to follow her closely. ¡°How¡¯s this one?¡± Chu baiqing asked Gu Jue as he took out a royal blue dress. The design of the dress was simple, but the color was beautiful. Little demons had fair skin. They would definitely look good in this color, whatever. Little Yao likes white, right? ¡± Gu Jue remembered that most of the little demon¡¯s clothes were white. ¡°Hmm, then I¡¯ll pick the White one!¡± Chu Bai Qing picked out a white dress. Everyone wanted to know if the woman who could make two handsome and outstanding men pick clothes for her had saved the Galaxy in her past life. How could she be so lucky? It simply made people extremely envious and jealous ¡­ In the end, Chu baiqing chose three dresses, two pairs of shoes, and two bags. Gu Jue looked at the handbag in his hand and then heard the screams of the crowd around him. He was really annoyed. He grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s hand and pulled him out of the Women¡¯s Clothing store. However, Gu Jue¡¯s domineering action made those women scream even more crazily. He even heard someone ask,¡¯are they a couple? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°It must be, it must be ¡­¡± that tall man, the very overbearing one. One look and you can tell he¡¯s an aggressive one¡­ ¡°He looks like he has a bad temper, but he¡¯s patient with little Shou ¡­ Good, good!¡± ¡°They¡¯re so compatible¡­.¡± Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043-the heart of-Minister-even the roots of her ears are red Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043-the heart of-Minister-even the roots of her ears are red Translator: 549690339 The women¡¯s chirping came from behind him. Chu baiqing wanted to pull his hand back. He was always shy, so his ears were red. It had to be said that there were really too many fujoshis nowadays. What attack¡­ What under ¡­ He only knew what these words meant when he looked them up on the internet the other day¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s irritable mood became particularly good because of what these women said. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he was very happy. Along the way, the smile on Gu Jue¡¯s lips did not fade. Chu baiqing looked at how happy Gu Jue was and felt very satisfied. As long as he was happy, she would feel less guilty when they were together. Now, he could only hope that there would be good news from Jason and that he would really be able to give birth to a pair of twins. He hoped that this miracle would befall them. ¨C In the headquarters- Gu Jue held the bag and wanted to continue holding Chu baiqing¡¯s hand, but he was hit by Chu baiqing. Gu Jue was originally in a good mood, but his mood instantly soured. He just subconsciously wanted to hold Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. They were in love ¡­ After Chu baiqing slapped Gu Jue¡¯s hand and saw the displeasure on his face, he felt that he had overreacted. He was just worried that this was the headquarters, and it would be bad if someone saw it¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s face was sullen. Although he did not say anything, he did not walk away. Chu baiqing tugged at Gu Jue¡¯s hand and pulled him to a corner. She hugged his waist and kissed him on the lips to comfort him. Gu Jue wanted to show some backbone and avoid Gu Jue¡¯s kiss. He had wanted to disclose their relationship directly. After all, they had to disclose it sooner or later. Why did he have to worry so much? Just say it and solve any problems you encounter. There¡¯s no need to think so much. It¡¯s tiring. Chu baiqing¡¯s lips were very cold. He kissed his lips again and again, sucking and sucking. It was like he was tickling him. Gu Jue¡¯s heart was about to explode. The bags were scattered on the ground. Gu Jue turned around and pressed Chu baiqing against the wall. A domineering and unhappy kiss was directed at him. Chu baiqing wanted to avoid it, but Gu Jue hooked his arm around the back of his head and he could not move at all. Chu baiqing wanted to say something, but Gu Jue barged into his mouth without any resistance. The entanglement of their lips and tongues was as intense as the plundering of land. Chu baiqing could only hold onto Gu Jue¡¯s clothes tightly. She pinched Gu Jue¡¯s waist ruthlessly. She did not hold back. Gu Jue groaned and ended the kiss unwillingly¡­ His breathing became rough as he looked at Chu Bai Qing, who was also breathing unsteadily. His lips were red and swollen from his kiss, and they had an alluring luster. Gu Jue looked at them and wanted to kiss them again¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡­¡± Gu Jue reacted and started to feel uncomfortable again. Chu baiqing looked at him, speechless. Gu Jue, go in! Chu baiqing felt his head hurt. Why did he react so easily? was his charm that great? ¡°Yup! Hurry up and go in! We were just waiting for you guys!¡± Feng Xi¡¯s voice came from behind them. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing turned around and saw Feng Xi leaning against the wall, smiling at them. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing there and watching ¡­ Chu baiqing felt that his face was big enough now and he wouldn¡¯t blush so easily anymore. ¡°If big brother and third brother see this, you¡¯ll all be crippled..¡± Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044:I wont say it again in the future Chapter 1044:I won¡¯t say it again in the future Translator: 549690339 After that, Feng Xi turned around and left. Chu baiqing glared at Gu Jue before turning around and walking back in. Gu Jue shrugged his shoulders, picked up the bag on the ground, and followed Chu baiqing. He couldn¡¯t wait for his big brother and third brother to see it. It would be best if everyone saw it¡­ The two of them entered the living room and heard the children playing. In the huge living room, Tang Tang was on Mumu¡¯s left, and nainai was on her right. Mumu stood helplessly in the middle. Tang Tang and nainai were pulling on his arms and spinning around in circles, having a great time. Gu Jue could not help frowning when he saw the children making such a fuss. Chu baiqing happened to see him frowning. Then, he thought of a problem. Gu Jue didn¡¯t seem to like children. If the twins he wanted were really born ¡­ Then, would Gu Jue treat the child well? Would she find them annoying, especially when Gu Jue¡¯s temper was so bad? It was not easy to raise a child. He had to eat, drink, poop, and sleep. Gu Jue was also a person who found it troublesome ¡­ Chu baiqing felt that he had not thought things through thoroughly enough. He only wanted to give Gu Jue a thought, but he had forgotten about his temper ¡°Jue, if the child is noisy and disobedient, do you think you¡¯ll try to persuade him or beat him up?¡± Chu baiqing pulled Gu Jue¡¯s arm and stopped in his tracks. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing, wondering why he had suddenly asked this question. Then, he glanced in the direction of Mumu and the others, and suddenly understood. if he¡¯s disobedient, of course he¡¯ll be beaten up. He¡¯s already disobedient, and he¡¯s still trying to persuade and educate him? will he understand?¡± Gu Jue felt that her question was contradictory. Chu baiqing furrowed his brows slightly. In the past, he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Gu Jue¡¯s vulgarities. He was already used to it. Gu Jue would always say this to him when he was New Year¡¯s. Chu baiqing also felt that this was Gu Jue¡¯s unique symbol. then, if you talk to the child in the future, you¡¯ll talk to him like this too. F * ck? H An image appeared in Chu baiqing¡¯s mind. It was Gu Jue with two children. Whenever the child was not sleeping, Gu Jue would say,¡± hey, can we sleep now?¡± Then, his son mimicked him and said,¡± Jie, don¡¯t sleep! When the child refused to eat, Gu Jue said again,¡± are you f * eking going to eat or not?¡± His son looked at him and replied,¡± I don¡¯t f * eking want to eat¡­ Thinking of this, Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. When it came to children¡¯s education, their parents were their first teachers. If Gu Jue was like this every day, the child would definitely have to learn from him. Therefore, he had to change this bad habit. I don¡¯t talk about this in front of Mumu either. I don¡¯t say much ¡­ Because it was a habit, she would still accidentally say it sometimes. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue with a dark expression. Gu Jue was confused by his gaze. Why did she suddenly bring up the issue of children? was she unhappy that he would curse? But hadn¡¯t he lived like this for so many years ¡­ Chu Bai Qing never said anything, so what was going on today? if you don¡¯t like me swearing, I won¡¯t f * eking say it again. Do 1 have to change my profession?¡± Gu Jue asked Chu baiqing tentatively, to see if he was unhappy that he had said vulgarities. Gu Jue felt that he would be very careful every day. He would carefully observe Chu baiqing and note down what Chu baiqing was happy and unhappy about. However, Chu Bai Qing was acting weird today. He was weird ¡­. Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045-loving heart-then you change, Ill watch you Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045-loving heart-then you change, I¡¯ll watch you Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue was indeed strange. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Chu baiqing, but he didn¡¯t go in and just discussed the child with him. This wasn¡¯t something that the two of them should be considering. ¡°Okay, then you change it. I¡¯ll watch you.¡± Chu baiqing was very satisfied with Gu Jue¡¯s self-awareness. ¡°..¡±Gu Jue was speechless. He had always spoken like this. How was he supposed to change his mind? ¡°What are you two talking about? come over here!¡± Li beixiao said to Gu Jue and Chu baiqing as he handed Huo qingge an Apple. The two of them looked at each other and walked to the sofa together. Xiaoyao and Huo zhongrao happened to be downstairs. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t look too good. Xiaoyao was still as cold as usual, with a seductive smile on her lips. Her boy¡¯s outfit made her smile even more flirtatious. Chu baiqing noticed that there was another person in the living room. It was a very handsome and flamboyant boy. Obviously, it was very similar to the little demon¡¯s style of dressing. They were both cool and fashionable. Especially the ear stud on his left ear, which was a pair with the one on Xiaoyao¡¯s ear. Chu Bai Qing was a very careful person, so he easily noticed the small details. It was obvious that the boy had been brought back by the little demon. And the reason why big brother¡¯s expression was not good was most likely related to this boy. The boy¡¯s lazy expression and the calm aura he had when facing them all showed that he was not a child from an ordinary family. His flamboyant calmness was enough to show that his family background must be very prominent, even to the extent that it could be said that it surpassed their families. This kind of aura was innate and was related to the environment one grew up in later on. However, there was no family in Yun city that was more powerful than them ¡­ As soon as Chu baiqing sat down, Feng Yan came over. ¡°Do you see that boy? The young master of the Ji family, Ji Chenzhou ¡­¡± Chu baiqing was also stunned. Ji family? Which Ji family? The Ji family¡­ Then his father was¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile, and when he spoke, his tone was filled with disbelief. Chu baiqing was also stunned. Ji family? Which Ji family? The Ji family¡­ Then his father was ¡­ The president! ¡°You¡¯re also shocked! Brother Rao was just about to chase him away, but the taxi stopped him.¡± No one would have thought that little demon would be so familiar with the president¡¯s son. When the two of them walked in together just now, they had their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and were very intimate. Otherwise, Huo zhongrao would not be so angry. Huo zhongrao¡¯s temper flared up. He did not care if Ji Chenzhou was the president¡¯s son¡­ how can we chase her away? it¡¯ll be hard to explain to the president, and even Xiaoyao will be angry. If she makes a fuss, big brother will have to put in a lot of effort to coax her! Chu baiqing looked at Ji Chenzhou. His name didn¡¯t match his personality. However, he was quite compatible with little demon. He was the president¡¯s son. Anyone would be satisfied with his status and background. She just didn¡¯t know if her big brother would agree. After all, he was very strict with the little demons. Little demon walked over and sat directly beside Ji Chenzhou. After little demon sat down, Ji Chenzhou naturally placed his arm behind her and leaned over to whisper something in her ear. Then, a dark glint of surprise flashed across the little demon¡¯s eyes. It glanced at Chu baiqing and Gu Jue. After looking at it for a few seconds, he lazily opened his mouth. ¡°Fourth brother, fifth brother, is that my birthday present?¡± The little demon glanced at the bags in Gu Jue¡¯s hands. ¡°Yes, I bought you a dress! Come, try it on. Your fourth brother picked it out for you.¡± Gu Jue directly kicked the few bags beside him and replied lazily.. Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046: Dont come so close to me! Chapter 1046: Don¡¯t come so close to me! Translator: 549690339 He wasn¡¯t as attentive as Chu baiqing, who checked the living room to see if there were any other people. He even noticed that they were wearing the same earrings as little witch. Gu Jue had never paid attention to irrelevant people and things. He was unwilling to think about them and waste his brain. When Gu Jue said that, li beixiao, Huo qingge, and Feng Yan all looked at Chu baiqing in surprise. Her eyes were asking him,¡¯what are you thinking? you actually want to buy a dress for little demon?¡¯ When had he ever seen little demon wearing a dress? Just thinking about it made him feel that this girl might not wear a wedding dress in her life ¡­ He even wanted her to wear a dress? Chu baiqing patted Gu Jue¡¯s leg, signaling him not to kick the bags. the little demon has grown up. It¡¯s time to wear, skirt and have reached the age to fall in love ¡­ Chu baiqing felt that one should do whatever one wanted at their age. He didn¡¯t object to little Yao dating. Because those beautiful years would always leave behind the most beautiful memories. If not, wouldn¡¯t he be wasting his Prime? Ling, you¡¯re the best. I¡¯ll wear it for you! To everyone¡¯s surprise, little demon took out the dress from the bag and was interested in trying it on. ¡°Chenzhou, which one is better looking?¡± Little demon took out the three dresses and asked Ji Chenzhou. Chu baiqing bought three dresses for Xiao Yao. One of them was a royal blue silk dress that looked like an evening gown. It looked very simple, but the color was very bright. The little demon¡¯s skin was fair, and she would definitely look stunning in it. The other one was a black puffy dress in the style of a little witch. The other one was white, with a lace collar that exposed the shoulders. The arms were also laced with five-sleeve lace. It was a very beautiful and slim-fit style, more feminine¡­ ¡°White!¡± Ji Chenzhou opened his mouth. His deep voice was like a Bass Cannon and it was very pleasant to the ears. Everyone was really amazed. This voice coupled with his handsome appearance, he didn¡¯t need to mention his family background to charm many girls¡­ Sometimes, the heavens were really unfair. Why did they give all the good things to the same person? ¡°Wait for me!¡± The little demon took the dress and went upstairs. Her tone and expression were like that of a young girl in love. The few of them looked at each other. So this was for Ji Chenzhou to see. Combined with Chu baiqing¡¯s words,¡± I¡¯ve reached the age to date ¡­ Didn¡¯t they already talk about it? Li beixiao and Feng Yan looked at each other and then turned to Huo zhongrao at the same time. Only the two of them knew about Huo zhongrao and Xiaoyao. At this moment, Huo zhongrao, who had been standing in the corner, had a dark expression on his face and his cold eyes were filled with suppressed anger. Chu baiqing was a careful person. He could clearly see his brother¡¯s anger. At this time, Gu Jue also realized that the boy sitting on the sofa had an unusual relationship with the little demon. ¡°Little demon¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Gu Jue approached Chu baiqing and whispered into his ear. In fact, before they were together, the two of them often talked together like this. They were used to it and did not think much about it. Other people would not think much of it, but now that Gu Jue was approaching, Chu baiqing would instinctively feel nervous. He was afraid that his big brother and third brother would see something. ¡°I think so. Don¡¯t come so close to me!¡± Chu baiqing leaned closer to Feng Yan as he spoke. ¡°Come back here! Why are you hiding? why are you so close to ah Yan?¡± Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047: Gu Qingxin-youd better look good without clothes (Chapter 32) Chapter 1047: Gu Qingxin-you¡¯d better look good without clothes (Chapter 32) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s face turned cold when he saw that Chu baiqing¡¯s body was already pressed against Feng Yan. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s attitude towards her made her furious. She was just talking to him, did he have to be so careful? ¡°I have something to ask ah Yan!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s ears were slightly red. He knew that his reaction was a little too big. However, whenever Gu Jue got close to him, he would lose control and touch here and there, which would always stir up his anger. At that time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. ¡°Ask me what?¡± Feng Yan put his hand on Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder and pulled him over. He also asked in his ear. Feng Yan was an evil person to begin with, and if he wasn¡¯t serious, he would be even more devilish. Feng Yan¡¯s voice was very feminine, just like his eyes. Gu Jue knew that Feng Yan had done it on purpose, but he still felt jealous and angry. He also placed his hands on Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulders, forming a cross with Feng Yan¡¯s. Chu Bai Qing suddenly felt the weight on his shoulders ¡­ alright, you two, stop messing around. Can¡¯t you tell that big brother is unhappy?¡± Chu Bai Qing shrugged his shoulders and felt a terrible headache. ¡°Let go, Chu baiqing is mine!¡± Gu Jue lowered his voice and said to Feng Yan. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yours.¡± Feng Yan continued to smile, his tone nonchalant. Feng Yan found it funny when he saw how Gu Jue stuck to Chu baiqing. Such an arrogant Lord Jue would also have such a day where he wanted to possess her so brazenly and was not allowed to do so. How stifled must his heart be? Huo zhongrao was the first to see Xiaoyao when he went downstairs, because he was standing at the top of the stairs. The anger in his eyes gradually changed color, completely replaced by amazement. He had never thought about how the little demon would look in a dress. And at this moment, she was slowly walking towards him ¡­ The white lace dress really suited her. There was a hint of coquettishness in her charm, especially when matched with the little demon¡¯s short flaxen hair, which made her look even more charming. Her round shoulders were exposed, making her look even sexier ¡­ Huo zhongrao¡¯s mind reverberated with the image of the little demon kissing him passionately, which made his evil fire burn, but she ran away with a smile. Just like these few days, they had only quarreled, but she brought back a man for him today. She even said that this was her boyfriend and asked him what he thought. This Little Vixen wanted to anger him to death, and she even felt that she had suffered a great grievance. Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes were fixed on the little demon. She smiled coquettishly and her eyes narrowed. At such a young age, she had already trained her seduction skills to the point of perfection. However, the little demon went past Huo zhongrao and headed straight for Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Does it look good?¡± Unlike other women who would turn around on the spot, little demon hooked Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chin and asked. That seductive gaze was extremely alluring, and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression changed as well. He pulled her into his embrace by her arm and made her sit on his lap. Then, he whispered something in the little demon¡¯s ear. It seemed like a whisper. However, his words were heard by everyone, you¡¯d better look good without your clothes on! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were frivolous and ambiguous, but his eyes were not frivolous. When he finished speaking, for some reason, he even glanced at Gu Jue. That gaze seemed to be unintentional, but there was a playful look in it. The moment Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words left his mouth, everyone had the same thought. He was courting death ¡­. Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048: Gu Qingxin-why do you keep looking at me? (Chapter 33) Chapter 1048: Gu Qingxin-why do you keep looking at me? (Chapter 33) Translator: 549690339 Sure enough, Huo zhongrao walked over with cold and heavy steps. With a terrifying killing intent, Huo zhongrao was naturally domineering. The domineering aura of decisive killing was not something that ordinary people could withstand. However, just as Huo zhongrao was about to pull the little demon up ¡­ Little demon opened her mouth slowly, fourth brother, fifth brother, this is Ji Chenzhou, my boyfriend. Is he handsome? ¡± Little demon wrapped its arms around Ji Chenzhou¡¯s neck and smiled at Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. Huo zhongrao froze, my boyfriend ¡­ Those few words were like a knife that stabbed into his body. The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became awlward. Especially Gu Jue and Chu baiqing, who didn¡¯t know how to respond. Obviously, his big brother was angry, and he seemed to be holding back his temper. The little demon¡¯s actions and words were obviously intentional. Li beixiao looked at Xiaoyao and his face darkened. ¡°Little Yao, come down. What do you look like!¡± Li beixiao rarely talked about teaching the little demon, because if he said it too deeply, his brother would feel heartache, and the little girl would hold a grudge. ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m already an adult. What¡¯s the big deal? big brother doesn¡¯t care!¡± Who was the little demon? if she listened to everyone, she wouldn¡¯t be the little demon that gave people a headache. ¡°That brat, put her down. Who the f * ck are you taking advantage of?¡± Gu Jue saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand on the little demon¡¯s waist and he was even touching it. In addition, he had just said,¡± you¡¯d better look good without clothes! It made Gu Jue feel like beating him up. However, he was the little demon¡¯s boyfriend after all, and it was her birthday. No matter how bad-tempered Gu Jue was, he could not ruin the birthday banquet. Who would have known that the moment he spoke, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gaze on him would become even more playful. It was that kind of unscrupulous gaze. It was like he was plundering her. This gaze made Chu Bai Qing very uncomfortable. He moved forward and blocked Gu Jue. ¡°Little Yao, listen to your third brother and come down! Fourth brother, look at your dress.¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone was gentle, but it carried a sense of authority. Xiaoyao could feel Huo zhongrao¡¯s strong and cold aura behind her. It was as if a volcano had erupted. This man was far more patient than she had imagined. She had already done so much, yet he could still tolerate it. What was she to him? Did he really not care? Ling has good taste, so the dress will naturally look good. Look! In the end, little monster stood up with a smile and walked in front of Chu baiqing. She turned around and showed him. ¡°Yes, our little Yao looks good in anything.¡± Chu baiqing glanced at Ji Chenzhou before turning to Xiao Yao. He did not know why, but he felt that the way Ji Chenzhou looked at Gu Jue was as if he was trying to take advantage of him. His arrogant eyes looked as if he had found his prey and was determined to win. The atmosphere in the living room was still a little awkward. Huo qingge stood up, walked over, and pulled her brother¡¯s arm, pulling him to the side hall. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t feel awkward at all as an outsider. He just sat on the sofa and looked at his phone. Gu Jue did not like him at all. He kept staring at him and thought to himself that he would have to teach him a good lesson after dinner. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me? Do you like me?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked Gu Jue with an evil smile.. Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049: Gu Qingxin-ignore him, hes into you Chapter 1049: Gu Qingxin-ignore him, he¡¯s into you Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing had always felt that li beixiao¡¯s voice was the best he had ever heard. But now that he heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice, he finally knew what was really good. However, since he was asking about Gu Jue, Chu baiqing once again confirmed that he was interested in Gu Jue. A boy who was not even twenty years old was interested in Gu Jue ¡­ This was really interesting. ¡°I like you ¡­ Mom ¡­¡± Gu Jue stood up immediately. He had long found this kid to be an eyesore. What kind of gaze did little demon have to find such a guy who deserved a beating to be her boyfriend? A child who was only a few years old still dared to show off in front of him. ¡°You like my mom? You¡¯ll have to ask my dad if he agrees!¡± The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth curled up into a beautiful smile, but there was a hint of disdain in his evil charm. This was the aura of the true dragon, Son of Heaven. Chu baiqing laughed as he pulled Gu Jue¡¯s hand, why are you getting angry at a child?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words sounded like a joke, but he had even brought up his father. The president¡­ No matter how powerful their big families were, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them, especially not to cause trouble for their big brother. f * ck, What¡¯s this? you need a beating! How would Gu Jue know who Ji Chenzhou was? in fact, even if he knew that his father was the president, he would not have known. Gu Jue did not take it seriously either. He was really not afraid of anyone. ¡°If I¡¯m asking for * beating, then what are you? Is it?¡± Ji Chenzhou seemed to be at loggerheads with Gu Jue, as his words became more and more impudent. Li beixiao listened to his words and glanced at Feng Yan, who shook his head. Li beixiao swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. Sometimes, no matter how rich you were, it was not as useful as having power. Ji Chenzhou was only so arrogant because his father was the president. Although Ji Chenzhou spoke so nonchalantly, his eyes were filled with a fierce determination. A nineteen-year-old boy actually had such a strong aura. In time, he would probably be even more powerful than his father. With Gu Jue¡¯s temper, how could he allow anyone to speak to him in such a manner? even if it was a joke, no one would dare to. Chu baiqing¡¯s expression was dark as well, but he still stood up and whispered something in Gu Jue¡¯s ear. He had told him about Ji Chenzhou¡¯s identity and that he would have to take care of his big brother no matter what. Then, Gu Jue looked at Ji Chenzhou and suddenly laughed. His laughter was wild and evil. ¡°I¡¯ll f * eking see if you¡¯re the capable one ¡­¡± If it¡¯s me, I¡¯m the one who can beat you to death.¡± Gu Jue was angry, extremely angry, but Chu baiqing told him to calm down, so he had to. He would definitely listen to his words. Ji Chenzhou only glanced at Chu baiqing, then turned his gaze back to Gu Jue. ¡°That¡¯s definitely me!¡± ¡°Bai Qing, bring Gu Jue out to look for Feng Xi!¡± Li beixiao said in a cold tone. Li beixiao wanted to talk to Xiaoyao about how she knew such a person. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s aura was too overbearing, and he was even more evil than Feng Yan. At such a young age, he was already so arrogant and impolite. In the future, he would be even more arrogant. Gu Jue was pulled away by Chu baiqing. After taking two steps, he turned around and gave Ji Chenzhou a middle finger. He pointed. His fire-breathing eyes were filled with a dangerous dark light. Ji Chenzhou stretched out two fingers and kissed his lips. Then, he flicked in Gu Jue¡¯s direction. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him. He¡¯s taken a fancy to you. Lord Jue should be happy!¡± Chu baiqing grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s arm and dragged him away.. Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050: What kind of reward do you want? Chapter 1050: What kind of reward do you want? Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was still gentle, like he was joking. He did not take Ji Chenzhou seriously. He was just a child. In the past, it was only women who liked Gu Jue, but now, Ji Chenzhou was obviously interested in Gu Jue. Perhaps, in his third brother¡¯s eyes, he was just bickering with Gu Jue. However, he could tell that Ji Chenzhou had taken a fancy to Gu Jue. He could not be wrong about that determined look in his eyes. But this time, Chu baiqing was really wrong. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were filled with determination, but his target was not Gu Jue. ¡°Tsk, what are you saying? What¡¯s this, it¡¯s not¡­ Are you jealous?¡± Gu Jue was still angry because of Ji Chenzhou, but he suddenly realized that Chu baiqing¡¯s words were sour. She immediately grabbed Chu Bai Qing¡¯s arm and asked. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t eat spicy or sour food!¡± He was not jealous, but he felt uncomfortable. Although he was not as overbearing as Gu Jue, he did not like people peeking at his things. ¡°If I say you¡¯re jealous, would I lose a piece of meat?¡± The two of them had already walked out of the living room. Gu Jue suddenly pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s chin and asked lazily with his head tilted to the side. Chu baiqing squinted his eyes at Gu Jue, his thin lips tightly pursed. Gu Jue was stunned by Chu baiqing¡¯s gaze. I¡¯m not jealous, I¡¯m not jealous. You¡¯re not jealous, but I¡¯m jealous! Gu Jue thought that Chu baiqing was unhappy again, so he quickly coaxed him. ¡°Gu Jue, you just said dirty words!¡± In order to prevent the child from learning vulgarities from Gu Jue in the future, he had to keep an eye on him at all times. I thought you were angry again, no¡­ 1 was wrong!¡± Gu Jue only realized that he had said vulgarities again after he finished speaking. can you give me a transition period? if 1 don¡¯t tell you now, 1 especially¡­ 1 can¡¯t do it!¡± He was about to curse again, but Gu Jue quickly stopped himself. 1¡¯11 give you three days to get used to it. After that, if you swear more than three times a day, you¡¯ll sleep on the sofa for a day. Chu Bai Qing thought about it. It was impossible for him not to say it immediately. After all, he had said it for so many years. ¡°What if I don¡¯t say anything for the whole day? What reward? if there¡¯s a punishment, there should be a reward, right?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s fingers caressed Chu baiqing¡¯s lower jaw. He had already thought of a very good reward in his mind. If Chu Bai Qing gave him this reward, he would not even eat. ¡°What reward do you want?¡± Chu baiqing avoided Gu Jue¡¯s touch. Although no one could see him, it was still dangerous. Gu Jue¡¯s slender fingers caressed Chu baiqing¡¯s thin, red lips repeatedly. He didn¡¯t say a word. Chu baiqing felt a little uncomfortable. The numb feeling on his lips made him reach out his tongue and lick his lips. It was this subconscious action that made Gu Jue want to pounce on Chu baiqing. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as his fingers suddenly entered Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth. Before Chu baiqing could react, Gu Jue had already leaned over and whispered something in his ear. His fingers did the same thing as he said. In Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s ears turned red, even his beautiful collarbones turned red ¡­ ¡°I want this reward!¡± Gu Jue pulled out his finger and pressed it against Chu baiqing¡¯s forehead. He smiled evilly. Chu baiqing suddenly pushed Gu Jue away. His words were still ringing in his ears,¡± 1 want you to use your mouth ¡­. Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051: Who allowed you to drink? Chapter 1051: Who allowed you to drink? Translator: 549690339 While they were eating, Ji Chenzhou had already left. No one knew when he had left. Little demon had no opinion about her boyfriend¡¯s sudden departure. Actually, today¡¯s meal was quite interesting, because Feng Yan had brought his daughter. Huo zhongrao was surprised that he suddenly had a daughter, but he didn¡¯t say anything in front of the child. All the questions he wanted to ask had to be said in private. Tang Tang, Mumu, and nainai were tired from playing, so Huo qingge and Li beixiao brought the three of them to sleep. The originally lively dining table suddenly became a lot quieter. Huo zhongrao¡¯s face was dark the entire night. She didn¡¯t eat any of the food he put in her bowl. ¡°Where¡¯s my birthday present?¡± The little demon asked indifferently as he fiddled with the food in his bowl with his chopsticks. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t say anything. The birthday present was the same every year. The little demon knew, and everyone knew, so there was no need to ask. Every year on Xiaoyao¡¯s birthday, Huo zhongrao would save up a sum of money for her. This year was no exception. However, little demon was thinking that with their current relationship, he should not just save money for her on her birthday. Instead, he should prepare a birthday present for her. She didn¡¯t care about her birthday. She only cared about what he would give her. However, he was always so insensitive. Sometimes, Xiao Yao would ask herself why she had fallen in love with Huo zhongrao, and why she had fallen so deeply in love with him. She, the little demon, lived the most carefree life, but her love was sloppy. She really hated herself for being like this. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what birthday present did you get me, Huo zhongrao?¡± Xiaoyao slammed the chopsticks in her hand on the table. Her eyes were slightly red as she looked into Huo zhongrao¡¯s deep eyes. Out of all the people at the table, only Feng Yan knew about Huo zhongrao and the little demon. Gu Jue, Chu baiqing, and Feng Xi didn¡¯t say anything. This kind of thing would always happen. If a little demon didn¡¯t make a fuss, it wouldn¡¯t be a little demon. It didn¡¯t hurt to smash chopsticks, but it did flip tables. ¡°I saved money for you!¡± Huo zhongrao continued to eat his food, but his words were also very dull. Huo zhongrao¡¯s soldiers were all afraid of him. However, there was only one woman in this world who dared to call him by his name and throw a tantrum at him. No matter how much trouble she caused, no matter how much she acted, he could suppress his temper and deal with her. Sometimes, Chu Bai Qing and the others couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They had said many times that little Yao never called him big brother. After all, Huo zhongrao was the commander of the three armies, and the little demon often called his name in front of his soldiers. However, Huo zhongrao had never criticized her. He didn¡¯t say it at first because he didn¡¯t want the little demon to feel aggrieved after his second son passed away, so he gave in to her. Not talking about her now was a habit that had been formed over time, and he couldn¡¯t bear to say it. ¡°Do 1 need your money? Huo zhongrao ¡­¡± Xiaoyao picked up the glass in front of Huo zhongrao and drank it in one gulp. She felt terrible, extremely terrible. Ji Chenzhou had said that Huo zhongrao had already agreed to date his aunt. She had already argued with Huo zhongrao last time because he had a meal with the president¡¯s sister. However, he said that it was just a meal and that it was nothing¡­ Would he only tell her what they were doing when they got married? ¡°Who allowed you to drink!¡± Huo zhongrao took the wine glass from Xiaoyao¡¯s hand and slammed it on the table. ¡°Huo zhongrao, you¡¯ve forbidden me from doing so many things, but I¡¯ve done so much!¡± Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052-one Gu Qing Xin-what is the reason for every nonsense? Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052-one Gu Qing Xin-what is the reason for every nonsense? Translator: 549690339 The little demon¡¯s words were always so lazy and casual, but his words would make you feel unusually cold. Huo zhongrao had said that she was sometimes like a Porcupine, eager to be hugged, but covered in thorns. ¡°Little Yao!¡± Gu Jue called out the little demon¡¯s name in a deep voice. He felt that she had grown up and should be more sensible now. She should not treat his older brother with such an attitude anymore. She knew that she had to address them as ¡®big brother¡¯ when she saw them, but she was becoming more and more disrespectful to her big brother. ¡°Fifth brother, is there anything?¡± The little demon squinted at Gu Jue and asked. Gu Jue was stunned by the look in her eyes. Why was this girl¡¯s gaze so similar to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s, that guy who had yet to grow his hair? ¡°Talk to your big brother properly. He always saves money for you on your birthday. Why are you making a scene this year?¡± Everyone knew that they had to save money every year. fifth brother, what does fourth brother give you for your birthday every year? ¡± The little demon took a sip of wine, but it seemed to have drunk too much. Her tone was languid, and her every movement carried a trace of flirtatious frivolity. ¡°Not giving anything¡­¡± It seemed like Chu baiqing had never given him a present on his birthday. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s fingers tapped on the table. He was thinking about why Xiao Yao asked this. This girl might look young, but she never spoke nonsense. Her way of thinking would always catch you off guard. then this year, on fifth brother¡¯s birthday, fourth brother still didn¡¯t send you off. Will fifth brother be angry? ¡± The little demon¡¯s eyes were sharp, as if she had already expected the answer. As expected, Gu Jue stopped talking. It was fine if she did not want a birthday present in the past, but now they were already together. Their relationship was no longer the same as before. Naturally, she would be looking forward to his birthday present. If Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t give him anything, he would be angry. If Gu Jue wanted to know what the little demon meant by this, he might have to go in a few circles. However, Chu Bai Qing immediately knew what was going on. One was that the little demon had found out about his relationship with Gu Jue. The other was that there was something between Xiaoyao and his big brother. He didn¡¯t want the relationship to be what he thought. However, what the little demon said made him think so. Although it was unbelievable that little demon would do such a thing with her personality, after all, all women would like a man like big brother, and little demon was a woman ¡­ However, big brother was such a rigid and principled person. Would he really be with little demon? Chu baiqing looked at the person beside him. Feng Xi was still eating and didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to them. Meanwhile, Feng Yan was fiddling with the lighter in his hand, his eyes turning darker and darker. Without asking, Chu baiqing already knew that Feng Yan knew about his brother and the little demon. It turned out that everyone¡¯s secrets were not secrets ¡­ The atmosphere at the dining table was even colder than before. Little witch stood up directly. ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± He said indifferently. Huo zhongrao would never know why she was always messing around. However, when Xiaoyao turned around, Huo zhongrao grabbed her wrist and said,¡± eat the cake before going upstairs. Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was low and suppressed. The little demon¡¯s seductive eyes flickered with a dark light. She had forgotten that the cake was made by Huo qingge. Huo zhongrao loved his sister very much. If he continued to mess around, he would still go back to his room and lick his own wounds¡­ ¡°Mo Chen, bring the cake up.¡± Huo zhongrao put down his chopsticks and said to Mo Chen, who was waiting in the dark.. Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053: Gu Qingxin-they might be in that kind of relationship Chapter 1053: Gu Qingxin-they might be in that kind of relationship Translator: 549690339 Mo Chen was his most capable subordinate, and his existence was like a shadow. ¡°Yes, commander!¡± Mo Chen would always give Huo zhongrao an immediate reply. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it. If you want to eat it, then eat it all!¡± In the end, the little demon decided to make a scene. Anyway, it had already made a scene for an entire night. What more could it do? ¡°Valiant song made you a birthday cake. Have some!¡± In front of Xiaoyao, Huo zhongrao¡¯s temper had always been on the same level, neither too high nor too low. The little demon hated him the most. He was always so high and mighty, as if everything she did was not emotional in his eyes. No matter what she did, he would not get angry. He was as tasteless as a glass of water. She wanted him to lose his temper so that she could give him an even bigger one. She was asking him about Ji Chenzhou¡¯s aunt¡­ The more tolerant Huo zhongrao was towards her, the more she would think that he was guilty and wanted to make up for it. And it was this guilt that made her heart grow colder. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then go to sleep!¡± Chu baiqing could already see the veins on his brother¡¯s forehead popping out. He was trying his best to control his temper. His temper, which was on the verge of exploding, was finally suppressed by his big brother. Little demon shook off Huo zhongrao¡¯s arm and walked out of the restaurant arrogantly and indifferently. Chu baiqing looked at her back and then shifted his gaze to his big brother. Tonight, from the moment the little demon brought Ji Chenzhou back to the moment she sat on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lap without any restraint, hugging and hugging him¡­ Then, Ji Chenzhou said,¡± you still look better without any clothes on ¡­ Then, the little demon told everyone that Ji Chenzhou was her boyfriend. The little demon asked for a present, but she didn¡¯t want to eat the cake ¡­ Yang had to endure all this trouble. He knew why the little demon was doing this. Although little Yao loved to make a fuss, there was one thing she could do, and that was that she would not be unreasonable. It was obvious that she had a motive for suddenly asking Huo zhongrao to hold a birthday party for her. She was forcing big brother to disclose their relationship, or rather, she wanted to establish a relationship with big brother ¡­ When Gu Jue and Chu baiqing left, Feng Yan told Chu baiqing that he would come out for dinner when he was free. Chu baiqing knew that Feng Yan had something to say to him. When he returned home, Gu Jue still could not figure out why the little demon had caused such a scene. Perhaps, he would never have thought that something would happen between his big brother and Xiaoyao. Gu Jue was still thinking about this matter when he got into bed after his shower. It was rare for him to have something that made him think about it. The main thing was that little demon was asking about him and Chu baiqing. Birthday¡­ big brother and little demon might have that kind of relationship ¡­ Chu baiqing took the towel from Gu Jue¡¯s hand and helped him dry his hair. Chu baiqing realized that Gu Jue did not dry his hair properly when he came out so that he could help him dry his hair for a while longer. The water droplets fell on his body, drawing a line of water marks. Coupled with his tight body and excellent curves, he was unspeakably sexy and seductive. Chu baiqing was kneeling on the bed. Gu Jue was leaning on him, allowing him to dry his hair. He was enjoying himself. ¡°What relationship?¡± Gu Jue squinted his eyes and asked lazily. we have this kind of relationship, but it¡¯s still not quite the same ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know how to explain it. It should be an ambiguous relationship, but it wasn¡¯t clear. ¡°.. ck¡­.¡± Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054: Gu Qingxin-will you give me-present for my birthday? Chapter 1054: Gu Qingxin-will you give me-present for my birthday? Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue suddenly turned around and looked at Chu baiqing. His eyes were saying,¡± are you kidding me? ¡± How could big brother and Xiaoyao have that kind of relationship? were they a couple? In Gu Jue¡¯s heart, the little demon was just a child. Although she was already an adult, she was more than ten years younger than her elder brother ¡­ Besides, how could big brother be with Xiaoyao? What kind of personality did big brother have? what kind of personality did little demon have? it was impossible for these two people. no one will think that we¡¯re together. It¡¯s the same. After being together for a long time, we¡¯ll develop feelings for each other and everything will come naturally. Didn¡¯t he and Gu Jue develop feelings for each other after a long time? therefore, it was really hard to say when it came to feelings. He had nothing to do with age or gender. If the feeling was right, the person would be right¡­ ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not someone like Feng Xi who doesn¡¯t care about anything ¡­ How could it be with little Yao ¡­¡± Gu Jue still couldn¡¯t process Chu baiqing¡¯s words. They were simply too shocking. don¡¯t move. Sit tight. After I¡¯m done, go to sleep! Chu baiqing pressed down on Gu Jue¡¯s shoulder to stop him from moving. 1 was wondering why this little demon was making such a scene tonight. It turns out that it¡¯s for big brother ¡­ 1 was wondering why big brother¡¯s temper is so good. He always tolerates little demon. So that¡¯s what happened ¡­ Now, it seemed that everything could be settled. it turns out that big brother also treats little demons like this. This is a matter of habit¡­ Big brother was used to pampering the little demon and indulging her in everything. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re used to tolerating me, right?¡± Didn¡¯t chu baiqing treat him this way all these years? No matter how he bullied him, threw a tantrum, or threw a tantrum at him, he would always be gentle, patient, and tolerant. it won¡¯t happen again. You¡¯d better be prepared. And you, you swore again just now. You still have two days to get used to it. If you swear more than three times, sleep on the sofa! Gu Jue had just said a few vulgarities, and Chu baiqing remembered them. You ¡­ I won¡¯t say anymore!¡± Gu Jue quickly shut his mouth. For the sake of his reward, he had to watch his mouth. Chu baiqing was drying Gu Jue¡¯s hair. Gu Jue¡¯s hand started to get naughty. Chu baiqing hit his hand angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, it¡¯s not good to overdo it!¡± Chu baiqing was already being very tactful. These few days, Gu Jue had not been holding back. Although it was comfortable, he couldn¡¯t do it all the time. He couldn¡¯t take it. Every time she told him not to mess around, it was useless. Gu Jue¡¯s strength was so strong that it was as if he could not wait to bite off a piece of meat from his body. ¡°Then let me kiss you!¡± The old residence suddenly flipped over and trapped Chu Bai Qing under its body. A delicate and soft kiss wrapped around her, and the tip of her tongue ignited a Prairie Fire wherever it went. In this aspect, Chu baiqing had always been passive. Gu Jue only needed to tease him a few times and he would be defeated. In Gu Jue¡¯s words, he was too inexperienced. Gu Jue only let go of Chu baiqing after he was done kissing her, but he still hugged him. Hugging Chu baiqing to sleep had become a habit of Gu Jue¡¯S. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep if he didn¡¯t hug him. Chu baiqing, who was uncomfortable at first, now had to lean on Gu Jue to sleep. ¡°Bai Qing, will you give me a present for my birthday?¡± Gu Jue suddenly remembered this and asked Chu baiqing. 1 will. Which birthday did you have? I didn¡¯t give you a present. Ever since he was young, Chu baiqing had never missed out on Gu Jue¡¯s birthday present.. Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055: Gu Qingxin-wheres your man? Chapter 1055: Gu Qingxin-where¡¯s your man? Translator: 549690339 Moreover, she had prepared it with great care every time, especially after she found out that she liked Gu Jue. After three operations in a day, Chu baiqing was exhausted. He thought about how he still had to face Gu Jue, the wolf, when he got home. He felt helpless. Gu Jue was really too unrestrained. No matter what she said to him, it was useless. Because of this situation, Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t even dare to go home. Chu baiqing sat in his office for a long time, trying to think of a reason to avoid going home. After thinking about it, he gave Gu Jue a call and told him that he had an operation that night, so he would not be going home. She told him to eat something and sleep early. Gu Jue was not happy, but she could not say that she would not let him go home without the surgery. Chu baiqing was helpless when he lied. He really couldn¡¯t stand Gu Jue¡¯s huge appetite. At least three times a day, no one would feel uncomfortable. After taking a shower, he lay on the bed in the lounge. He needed to catch up on sleep. He slept until past seven o ¡®clock in the evening. When he woke up, he saw that Gu Jue had given him a few calls. When he returned the call, Gu Jue said that he was bored at home and asked him what time he would finish and came to pick him up. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart almost softened and he wanted to say that the surgery was canceled and he would go back in a while. But, thinking about how he had to face a Wolf when he got home, Chu baiqing still followed his original plan and continued to lie. we¡¯ll have to do it until past three. You should go to bed early. I don¡¯t want to go back. Chu baiqing felt that lying was a habit, and he would learn it after he told it more. There was nothing good to eat in the hospital cafeteria at this time. Chu baiqing changed his clothes and wanted to go out to find something to eat before returning to sleep. He felt that he was seriously lacking sleep. However, he had not expected to bump into Ji Chenzhou ¡­ On an army green Hummer, a handsome young man beckoned at him with his finger. That devilish and arrogant look made Chu baiqing think that when this child grew up, he would break the hearts of many women. In fact, he was already an adult and a man. It was just that he was with Xiaoyao. They were both still in school. Even when he was an adult, he could not be seen as a man. So, Chu Bai Qing automatically classified him as a child ¡­ This was especially so after Ji Chenzhou¡¯s provocation the last time they met. That undisguised arrogance, in Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes, was the behavior of a child. To be honest, Chu baiqing was a little afraid of Ji Chenzhou. This was because the insolence and devilishness he displayed had an obvious purpose. However, even though he was an adult, he couldn¡¯t figure out what this child wanted to do. Gu Jue had a bad temper and was irritable. All of this could be seen in his expression and expression. However, Ji Chenzhou could not¡­ Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t respond to him. Even if he greeted him in a friendly manner, he wouldn¡¯t respond. Not to mention such an arrogant attitude. This gaze especially reminded Chu baiqing of the way Ji Chenzhou looked at Gu Jue in the headquarters. That kind of domineering determination to win made him very uncomfortable Gu Jue had even said yesterday that he would take some time to teach Ji Chenzhou a lesson. With Lord Jue¡¯s temper, how could he allow a little kid to say the word ¡°f * ck¡± to him? ¡°Where¡¯s your man?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car followed Chu baiqing very slowly. His insolence didn¡¯t need the support of any expression. He only needed to open his mouth gently to let people clearly feel it.. Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056: Ill take you in so that you wont be too lonely Chapter 1056: I¡¯ll take you in so that you won¡¯t be too lonely Translator: 549690339 He placed his arm on the door with a cigarette between his fingers. He squinted his eyes at Chu Bai Qing, his eyes filled with interest. Chu baiqing heard his words and stopped in his tracks. He turned to look at Ji Chenzhou. He suddenly recalled that on the night of little demon¡¯s birthday, Ji Chenzhou had whispered something into little demon¡¯s ear. Only then did the little demon look at herself and Gu Jue. That meant that the little demon knew about her relationship with Gu Jue, and it was Ji Chenzhou who had found out. Once again, she was certain that Ji Chenzhou was the same kind of person as her. That meant that he had taken a fancy to Gu Jue ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Chu Bai Qing still had a warm smile on his face, but his tone was cold. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my business. If you guys break up, I¡¯ll take you in! You don¡¯t want to be too lonely.¡± Ji Chenzhou winked at Chu baiqing. That devilish look on his face made him look like an expert at flirting. 1 have a few good friends in the psychiatry department. 1 can introduce them to you! Chu baiqing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his eyes flashed with coldness. He was quite disgusted by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words. ¡°What a coincidence. I also have a few good friends in the family Hospital¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou took a puff of his cigarette and flicked the cigarette between his fingers. His action was very handsome, and it was obvious that he had been smoking for a long time. The smile on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face slowly disappeared. Gu Jue¡¯s parents lived in the family housing area, but they were reluctant to move out after so many years. Faced with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s threat, Chu baiqing remained silent, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Ji Chenzhou ordered with a smile. That¡¯s right, it was a completely commanding tone. It was so high and mighty, and it came from the mouth of a youth. He couldn¡¯t let Qin Qing know about the matter between him and Gu Jue yet. Once she found out, it would definitely be chaotic. Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw moved slightly as he opened the car door and got in. He was different from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s flamboyant and arrogant personality. He didn¡¯t drive very fast, and this was something that Chu Bai Qingyi was quite surprised about. Ji Chenzhou seemed to have read Chu baiqing¡¯s mind as he suddenly leaned towards him. She was so quick that she was about to kiss him on the lips, then she opened her mouth¡­ I don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, and I¡¯m driving under the influence of alcohol¡­ Chu baiqing dodged to the side and smelled the alcohol. Driving without a license ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s action just now was to kiss him. No matter how good Chu baiqing¡¯s temper was, he was still furious. A nineteen or twenty-year-old boy, who could barely be called a man, was actually flirting with him? ¡°Stop the car!¡± Chu baiqing felt like he needed to teach him a lesson. ¡°You want to teach me a lesson? ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m the most obedient person in bed. If you want to teach me a lesson, go to bed. I promise I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say. If you say you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you. If you say don¡¯t stop, 1 definitely won¡¯t stop. If you say hurry, 1 definitely won¡¯t be slow. If you say it hurts, 1¡¯11 definitely be gentle ¡­¡± The flirtatious and devilish words that came out of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth had a hint of wildness to them. The way he looked at Chu baiqing was like a hungry wolf pouncing on its prey. That kind of determination to win was even stronger than the way Chu baiqing had seen him look at Gu Jue the other night¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know if Ji Chenzhou would look at every man like that, or if he was only interested in him and Gu Jue. 1 wonder if Mr. President knows that his son is interested in men! Chu baiqing squinted his eyes and leaned back in his chair lazily. After all, he had lived for more than thirty years. He would not be frightened by Ji Chenzhou.. Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057:I heard you dont smoke Chapter 1057:I heard you don¡¯t smoke Translator: 549690339 However, it had to be said that Ji Chenzhou was quite shameless when it came to being a hooligan. To be able to say such words to a man he had only met twice, it was enough to show how rich his love experience was. At such a young age, she was already an old hand in love. Chu Bai Qing suddenly felt like they had lived their lives in vain. It seemed that they were emotionally obsessed with cleanliness. Feng Xi was the only one who loved to play. However, compared to Ji Chenzhou, she was just playing. After all, he was a professional player at the bone ash rank. ¡°Are you trying to scare me? Why don¡¯t 1 bring you to meet your future father-in-law now?¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at Chu baiqing and couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips with the tip of his tongue. This small action was sexy and flirtatious. The plundering glint in his slightly narrowed eyes grew deeper and deeper. No matter how good Chu Bai Qing¡¯s upbringing was, he didn¡¯t want to argue with a young kid. However, he could not tolerate Ji Chenzhou¡¯s insult. Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the president¡¯s son, you can be so unscrupulous. Chu baiqing rarely treated people with a cold face. Almost all the times he did so were when Gu Jue made him angry. ¡°He was my father before he became the president.¡± Hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes turned cold. Obviously, he didn¡¯t like Chu Bai Qing mistaking him for someone who relied on his father. ¡°Also, Chu baiqing, I never rely on my father ¡­¡± The car suddenly sped up, just like Ji Chenzhou¡¯s sudden anger, catching Chu baiqing off guard. Chu baiqing gripped the handle tightly. He didn¡¯t know if Ji Chenzhou had a driver¡¯s license, but he did know that he had been drinking. He had told him to stop the car, but Ji Chenzhou had completely ignored him. His car was even faster than Gu Jue¡¯s, so Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have dinner that night. The high speed of the car made him extremely uncomfortable. His already fair face turned even paler. When the car came to a sudden stop, Chu baiqing¡¯s forehead was covered in a thin layer of sweat. He was extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Crazy¡­¡± Chu baiqing wanted to get out of the car, but the door was locked. isn¡¯t gu Jue the same? his car is not any slower than mine. Did you say that he¡¯s crazy too?¡± Ji Chenzhou lit up a cigarette and looked at Chu baiqing through the smoke. His breathing was rapid, and he looked very uncomfortable. However, it was this Chu baiqing that made Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes turn red, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed uncontrollably. ¡°Open the door!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was pale, but his lips were unusually red. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s blood-red eyes glared at Chu baiqing¡¯s lips. The neon lights outside the car window shone on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s ear studs, giving off a cold and dark glow. Ji Chenzhou took a deep puff of his cigarette and reached out to grab Chu baiqing¡¯s arm. He pulled Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body towards him with great force. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t react in time and his waist hit the side of the car seat. Her entire body was pulled into Ji Chenzhou¡¯s embrace. ¡°I heard that you don¡¯t smoke and you hate the smell of smoke, right?¡± With a heated gaze and a playful look, Ji Chenzhou kissed Chu baiqing hard just as he was about to speak. He poured all the smoke in his mouth into Chu baiqing¡¯s. He was so choked that he pushed Ji Chenzhou away with all his might. However, the back of his head was grabbed by Ji Chenzhou, and Chu baiqing¡¯s body was twisted, so he had no choice but to bear it. Ji Chenzhou kissed Chu baiqing madly, as if he wanted to kill him. It was never enough ¡­. Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058: Ill be very gentle to you Chapter 1058: I¡¯ll be very gentle to you Translator: 549690339 The sudden pain on his lips made Ji Chenzhou groan as he slowly moved away from Chu baiqing¡¯s lips. While Ji Chenzhou was distracted, Chu baiqing pushed him away and gave him a slap. This slap was full of strength, and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips were already broken by Chu baiqing¡¯s bite. With this slap, the corner of his mouth started to bleed. Coupled with that devilish and arrogant look on his face, Ji Chenzhou was in extreme danger. Chu Bai Qing wiped his lips repeatedly. His chest heaved up and down. He had never been so angry before. He was a person with a serious obsession with cleanliness, and Gu Jue was the only one who had ever kissed his lips ¡­ But now, it was dirty¡­ For people who were obsessed with cleanliness, they would also take some trivial matters seriously. it¡¯s said that Yun city¡¯s young master Chu is the gentlest man. It seems that the legend is wrong. You really have the heart to slap him! Ji Chenzhou used the tip of his tongue to lick the corner of his lips. He seemed to taste blood, which made his red eyes turn even more sinister. ¡°Open the door!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s face was calm as he coldly spoke to Ji Chenzhou. And it was this calm and cold gaze that made Ji Chenzhou press the unlock button. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, this matter isn¡¯t over yet!¡± Chu baiqing said as he opened the door and got out. He did not get out of the car as calmly as he did when he spoke to Ji Chenzhou. Chu Bai Qing wanted to wash his mouth clean. It would be best if it could be disinfected ¡­ The smell of the cigarette that Ji Chenzhou had passed to him still lingered in his mouth¡­ Ji Chenzhou followed him out of the car, walked around the front of the car, and grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s arm. ¡°Why is it not over? Hmm?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement at Chu baiqing¡¯s words. Chu Bai Qing wanted to pull his arm back, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Kiss me back? Hmm?¡± Because of Chu baiqing¡¯s struggle, Ji Chenzhou trapped him between the car door and himself. When he asked this, his expression was like that of a child. His body was pressed against the car door. When he lifted his head, Chu baiqing could see clearly that they were in Sofia¡¯s car park. Ji Chenzhou had actually parked his car here ¡­ ¡°Are you targeting me or Gu Jue?¡± Chu baiqing was a meticulous person, so Ji Chenzhou must have had a motive for driving his car here. When they were at the headquarters, the determination in his eyes was directed at Gu Jue. However, in the car just now, he looked at her even more intensely and even kissed her forcefully¡­ ¡°Can you guess?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile. Ji Chenzhou whispered into Chu baiqing¡¯s ear, his warm breath filling his ears. Ji Chenzhou looked nonchalant, but the strength he used to imprison Chu baiqing was increasing as he struggled. ¡°I heard that Lord Jue¡¯s temper is bad, very bad. I just want to see how bad it is!¡± Ji Chenzhou used his knees to press Chu baiqing¡¯s legs down, making him look like he was nailed to the car door, unable to move at all. I¡¯ve also heard that you have a good temper. I¡¯d like to see how good it is! Seeing Chu baiqing¡¯s face turn red from anger, Ji Chenzhou gave him a light kiss on the lips. It was a very gentle action, like a child stealing candy. They had been tearing at each other quite hard just now, so Chu baiqing¡¯s collar was a little loose, revealing his collarbones and the marks left by Gu Jue ¡­ ¡°It seems that Sir Jue is not very gentle in bed. Look at these marks. It has been a few days, but they have not disappeared ¡­¡± if you get on my bed, 1¡¯11 definitely be gentler ¡­. Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059: One Gu Qing heart-ji Chenzhou, wait for me to find you Chapter 1059: One Gu Qing heart-ji Chenzhou, wait for me to find you Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou rubbed his face and lips against Chu baiqing¡¯s but didn¡¯t kiss him. Instead, he said flirtatious words. Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes were closed, and he couldn¡¯t break free. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s skills were obviously not bad. Chu baiqing regretted not listening to Gu Jue and strengthening his physical fitness. Feng Yan had just parked his car when he saw this scene. ¡°Bai Qing¡­¡± Feng Yan called out, his voice calm. Ji Chenzhou turned around and saw that it was Feng Yan. He let go of Chu baiqing with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not Gu Jue. Otherwise, it would be interesting!¡± As he spoke, he touched Chu Bai Qing¡¯s waist. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, wait for me to find you!¡± Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t as ruthless as Gu Jue. However, he wasn¡¯t someone who would be at a disadvantage. He had to get back at Ji Chenzhou for treating him this way tonight. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting anytime!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes lit up with joy at Chu baiqing¡¯s words. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Chu baiqing to say that. Even though it wasn¡¯t easy to find him, Ji Chenzhou was still looking forward to Chu baiqing taking the initiative to find him. Chu Bai Qing tidied his clothes and walked towards Feng Yan. young master Feng, 1 have a friend. He had a pet before, but he lost it. Now that he has found it, he wants to come back to China to take it away., don¡¯t know if the current owner of this pet will be reluctant¡­ Ji Chenzhou glanced at Chu baiqing and got into the car. The Army green Hummer drove past the two of them arrogantly. Feng Yan narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car had disappeared in, his eyes dark. Chu Bai Qing leaned against the car, his body weak. He closed his eyes and waited for the discomfort to go away. Recently, the sudden dizziness had become more and more frequent. ¡°Why are you with him?¡± Feng Yan turned to look at Chu baiqing. Feng Yan didn¡¯t notice Chu baiqing¡¯s discomfort, he thought he was closing his eyes to calm himself down. I met him on the road. He¡¯s even more evil than you ¡­ Feng Yan was an unpredictable person, and he didn¡¯t play by the rules. However, Ji Chenzhou will catch you off guard even more than Feng Yan. At this age, with such thoughts, Chu Bai Qing felt a chill down his spine. Because you didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. Was he coming for him or Gu Jue? Ji Chenzhou¡¯s background wasn¡¯t a small figure, so they could treat him as they pleased. This was because his eldest brother was still in the middle. With his status and background, if he really fell out with Ji Chenzhou, he would be in a bad mood. If this matter were to reach the president, big brother would be in a difficult position. Furthermore, big brother was so protective of them. It was very likely that things would end up in a state of no return. This was a situation that he did not want to see. ¡°All Yan, don¡¯t let Gu Jue know about this. With his temper, he¡¯ll cause a big problem!¡± Chu Bai Qing was hungry just now, but now, he didn¡¯t feel hungry at all. He just felt that troublesome things came one after another. . Gu Jue will be able to recognize your lips at. glance when we get home ¡­¡± Feng Yan had also seen Ji Chenzhou kissing Chu baiqing forcefully earlier. Moreover. Chu baiqing¡¯s physique was so special that Gu Jue could definitely tell that his lips were red and swollen ¡­ why don¡¯t you just tell him the truth? if you do that, he will misunderstand you. With his temper, he will definitely not let you off easily. There is nothing going on between you and Jason, but he is so jealous that he is perverted ¡­. Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060: One Gu Qing Xin-wont stop until someones life is lost Chapter 1060: One Gu Qing Xin-won¡¯t stop until someone¡¯s life is lost Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan knew Gu Jue better. He still had a deep impression of Gu Jue¡¯s behavior at the hot pot restaurant that night. Just Chu Bai Qing and Jason¡¯s meal was enough to make him explode like that. His perverted possessiveness towards Chu Bai Qing had already reached the point of madness. Chu baiqing was almost breathless from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s kiss. When he drove over, he saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand still touching Chu baiqing¡¯s body¡­ For a clean freak like Chu Bai Qing, such a thing was unacceptable. It was the same for Gu Jue. He naturally did not like people touching his things. He would definitely take Ji Chenzhou¡¯s life. ¡°All Yan, you know that if Gu Jue finds out about this, he won¡¯t let it go until someone dies. I¡¯m not afraid of big brother finding out about our matter now, but I¡¯m afraid that aunt Qin will find out.¡± Now that things had come to this, Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t afraid of her brothers anymore. She was more afraid of Qin Qing. He understood Qin Qing¡¯s character the best. She was tough on the outside but soft on the inside. With her unyielding character, it was possible that she would use her death to stop them. Before he could think of a solution, he must not let her know about this. Feng Yan fell silent. He knew about Qin Qing. She treated Chu baiqing like her own son. She even treated Chu baiqing better than Gu Jue. Gu Jue used to say that Chu baiqing was the real son of the Gu family and that he was adopted. If Qin Qing found out about this, she would be extremely disappointed in Chu Bai Qing. Moreover, Qin Qing had been worried about Gu Jue¡¯s marriage. She had nothing else to do every day. She just thought about when her son would get married and have a child. She would die in peace then. But now, Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were together. She would not rest in peace. He still remembered that the last time he saw Qin Qing, he even mentioned that he had met Shen Chen¡¯s mother. She was still very angry about Shen Chen and tan song. She said that they had destroyed a good family and were sinful. She even said that it was a good thing that they were all normal children and had not taken that step ¡­ ¡°Do you want a drink? 1¡¯11 accompany you!¡± Feng Yan patted Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder. He felt that it was useless to say anything now. The truth was right in front of them. Qin Qing¡¯s problem was the biggest obstacle for Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. He could understand what Chu baiqing was going through, but Gu Jue didn¡¯t care about these things. ¡°Alright, I want to drink some too so I can sleep!¡± Chu baiqing was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. At times like this, alcohol was the only thing that would make him feel better. The two of them found a random bar and did not go to Sofia. This was the first time the two of them had sat together and drank. Chu baiqing picked up his wine glass and went to the bathroom to brush his teeth again. Chu Bai Qing had brushed his teeth a few times, but he still felt uncomfortable, extremely uncomfortable¡­ Feng Yan looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s untouched glass of wine and couldn¡¯t help but finish his own. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were still echoing in her mind, young master Feng, I have a friend who had a pet but lost it later on. Now that he has found it, he wants to return to the country to take it away. I wonder if the current owner of this pet will be reluctant¡­ It was really a coincidence. He had just found out from Ming Xiu about Yin shinian¡¯s past relationship. Ji Chenzhou had sent him a signal that Yin shinian was a man he could not afford to offend¡­. Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061: He knows where my weak spot is Chapter 1061: He knows where my weak spot is Translator: 549690339 He really wanted to meet that man, that Yin shinian, the name that he would call out even in his dreams. The way he cried really made one feel pity for him Feng Yan gripped the wine glass in his hand tightly, wishing he could crush it, just like how he wanted to destroy Yin shinian. That night, Yin shinian had wanted to sleep with that man, but he had accidentally slept with Feng Yan. Since fate had tied them together, how could he allow her to have another man in her heart¡­ When Chu baiqing sat down again, Feng Yan counted for him. He had brushed his teeth seven times. Ji Chenzhou is really not simple. He seems to know everything! Feng Yan swirled the wine in his glass, the darkness in his soft eyes making him look even more devilish. he threatened me, saying that he would go to the family housing area. He knew where my weakness was. Chu baiqing thought back to when he was 20 years old, what state he was in. He had thought of many things. It was a very simple life, and he definitely would not have such heavy thoughts as Ji Chenzhou. Moreover, he was particularly accurate in grasping other people¡¯s weak points, and he hit them in one strike. he seems to have found my weakness. I¡¯m really more and more interested in him now. There¡¯s something even more interesting. He never relies on his family or his father ¡­ When Feng Yan found out about this, he was also very surprised. When li beixiao told him about it, he really did not believe it. How could a young master born with a golden spoon not rely on his family? Which one of them didn¡¯t grow up relying on the big tree at home? Chu baiqing thought of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes when he said he didn¡¯t need his father¡¯s help. They were so cold. So he really didn¡¯t rely on his family¡­ we have to be even more careful with such a person. I really can¡¯t figure out what he¡¯s up to ¡­ Chu Bai Qing took a sip of the wine. The spiciness made him frown. ¡°He¡¯s taken a fancy to you. That look in his eyes can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Feng Yan was certain that it was because Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were filled with greed and madness when he looked at Chu baiqing¡­ He was like a person who had been hungry for a long time and finally saw food. His eyes were like those of a hungry wolf pouncing on its prey, ferocious. ¡°He treated Gu Jue the same way that day¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s just testing Gu Jue. His target is you!¡± That day at the headquarters, Ji Chenzhou had targeted Gu Jue. Although his gaze was playful, it was the probing gaze of two tigers in a fight. He wanted to know Gu Jue¡¯s temper. ¡°If his target was me, it would be easy to handle. I can naturally deal with him. 1 just don¡¯t want anything to happen to Gu Jue and everyone to be in trouble ¡­¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s expression was a little dark. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was born gay that so many people wanted him ¡­ Be it Jiang duo¡¯s perverted love, Jason¡¯s years of companionship and care, or Ji Chenzhou¡¯s blatant plundering, all of these made him feel burdened. He only loved Gu Jue ¡­ If Ji Chenzhou was only interested in her, then she would settle it with him. If he really died one day, Ji Chenzhou would be well-behaved. ¡°Bai Qing, is there something you¡¯re hiding from us?¡± Feng Yan squinted his eyes. He saw the pain in Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes. It was the pain of despair¡­ This kind of thing that shouldn¡¯t appear in Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes made him panic. 1 just feel very tired. This road is really not easy to walk¡­. Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062: The photo of Ji Chenzhou forcefully kissing her Chapter 1062: The photo of Ji Chenzhou forcefully kissing her Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing lowered his head to hide the sadness in his eyes. He would never tell anyone about his illness. He didn¡¯t want anyone to worry about him ¡­ He had seen too many of those family members who yearned for the patient¡¯s treatment. That kind of disappointment time and time again, and then rekindled the faint hope, was the cruelest thing in the world. Besides, the last thing he wanted was for Gu Jue to know that he was already with him selfishly and had given him a lifetime of hope. However, he had to leave him behind and leave alone. He felt the most apologetic towards Gu Jue. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that difficult. Let¡¯s think of a solution together. As long as the two of you are fine, brother Rao won¡¯t have much to worry about. He¡¯ll definitely be angry or disappointed. As for mie, valiant song will take care of him.¡± let¡¯s all persuade aunt Qin together. After all, there is still the matter between Shen Chen and tan song. Aunt Qin will also understand that if the situation turns out to be as tragic as Shen Chen and tan song, no one can bear the consequences¡­ Feng Yan sat down beside Chu baiqing and patted his shoulder heavily. our brothers are all here. Don¡¯t have such thoughts. Besides, I can tell that Gu Jue loves you so much that he can¡¯t live without you ¡­ Feng Yan was not the kind of person who would comfort others. Ever since he started hanging out with Huo qingge, he felt that he had improved in this aspect. At the very least, he could still give her some counseling. If he wasn¡¯t worried that li beixiao would find out, he would have called Huo qingge out for a drink and also to comfort Chu baiqing. ¡°En!¡± He didn¡¯t say anything to thank her. Chu baiqing knew that he had a brother. Of course, he knew that Gu Jue loved him so much that there was no way he could not live. Therefore, he was more worried about what he would do after he died. What should he do with his Gu Jue ¡­ Now, Gu Jue was like a child in front of him. He loved him so carefully, afraid that he would be unhappy. He was also trying hard to change himself. He had seen everything that Gu Jue had done. It hurt him deeply. Sometimes, he would also resent the heavens for being unfair and not allowing them to be together. They had been together for a long time, and now they had become so extravagant¡­ Gu Jue, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the one who dragged you into my life, but I have to abandon you¡­ The next day. When Chu baiqing woke up, he found himself lying in the resting room. He didn¡¯t even know how he got back to the hospital. When she sat up with a terrible headache, she realized that she had not even changed her clothes. She was the type who couldn¡¯t sleep without changing into her pajamas. It seemed that she had really drunk too much. He didn¡¯t even know how much he had drunk with Feng Yan in the end. In the end, she did not know what time he drank until and how he came back. He picked up his phone to check the time, only to find that it was out of battery. He connected the charger and saw that Gu Jue had sent him a message, asking if he was asleep ¡­ There were also a few messages asking if he was busy and why she ignored him. He couldn¡¯t sleep alone, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb him ¡­ Then, he received a message from an unknown number. When he opened it, it was actually a photo ¡­ Even though the photo was taken at night, so it wasn¡¯t very clear, Chu baiqing could still tell with one look that it was a photo of him and Ji Chenzhou in the car¡­ Ji Chenzhou was clearly the one who had forced a kiss on her, but it had been shot as the two of them kissing passionately.. Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063: He didnt expect that Gu Jue would come Chapter 1063: He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Jue would come Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at the photo. From the angle, it was obviously taken secretly. However, the angle was very good. It was completely an experienced person, or rather, a professional person. His first thought was that the photo had been sent by Ji Chenzhou. He called her back, but her phone was turned off¡­ However, his style of doing things was not like Ji Chenzhou. If he had sent the photo, he would have definitely picked up the call. Then, he would use this to threaten her and negotiate with her ¡­ Chu baiqing sent this number to Feng Yan and asked him to check the source. Then, she took a change of clothes and went into the bathroom. When Gu Jue arrived, he ran into ke min, who was cleaning Chu baiqing¡¯s office. When ke min saw Gu Jue, she was tongue-tied and could not speak. This was because he had seen the look on Lord Jue¡¯s face when he lost his temper with their Dean Chu. It was really very frightening. ¡°Lord Jue, director Chu ¡­ He¡¯s not here yet¡­¡± Ke min didn¡¯t know that Chu baiqing stayed here last night because he didn¡¯t stay in the waiting room when there was no surgery. Gu Jue frowned. She didn¡¯t come? didn¡¯t he have surgery last night? ¡± Gu Jue asked ke min, who was a little nervous. ¡°No¡­ The surgery¡­ Ah!¡± Ke min lowered her head and did not dare to meet Gu Jue¡¯s eyes. ¡°No need to come in!¡± Gu Jue pushed the door open and walked in. He then closed the door and locked it. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have surgery¡­ He actually lied again ¡­ She placed the lunchbox in her hand on the office table and pushed away the stuffy lounge. When he heard the sound of water coming from the bathroom, Gu Jue sat by the bed and picked up Chu baiqing¡¯s coat. There was the smell of cigarettes and wine ¡­ Chu Bai Qing was a clean freak, he would never leave his clothes on the bed. Sometimes, when he put his clothes on the bed, Chu baiqing would scold him. Obviously, Chu Bai Qing had too much to drink, that¡¯s why he was so drunk that he forgot his own habits. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes narrowed. He clutched his clothes tightly and stared at the bathroom door. Gu Jue hated people who lied to him the most, especially Chu baiqing. He had already told him not to lie to him, and he really didn¡¯t like it. Chu Bai Qing said before that two people in love need trust. So, Gu Jue told himself to restrain the urge to rush into the bathroom and question Chu baiqing. Gu Jue sat on the edge of the bed with his hands behind his back. When the sound of water in the bathroom stopped, he started counting in his heart. Every time he was waiting for Chu baiqing, he would start counting when he was bored. Normally, Chu baiqing would come out when he counted to 360. However, the bathroom door only opened when Gu Jue counted to six, seven, and three. Chu Bai Qing slowed down. Chu baiqing was stunned when he saw Gu Jue. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue to come. ¡°Morning!¡± Gu Jue smiled at Chu baiqing. ¡°Morning ¡­¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes went blank for a moment, then he smiled and greeted Gu Jue. He had brushed his teeth several times in front of the mirror just now. The thought of being kissed by Ji Chenzhou and Gu Jue¡¯s smile made him feel extremely uncomfortable. ¡°The operation was done very late last night? You¡¯re so listless.¡± Gu Jue beckoned Chu baiqing over with his finger. Chu baiqing walked over. Gu Jue took the towel from his hand and made him sit by the bed. He knelt by the window and dried his hair for him. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite late!¡± Chu Bai Qing lowered his head and replied. Gu Jue paused in the middle of drying Chu baiqing¡¯s hair.. Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064: Gu Qingxin-what on earth did you do last night Chapter 1064: Gu Qingxin-what on earth did you do last night Translator: 549690339 It only paused for a moment before it started again. For a moment, the atmosphere was rather awkward. Gu Jue¡¯s face was very dark. This wasn¡¯t the kind of trust he wanted. He held himself back from going into the bathroom to question Chu baiqing. If it was his temper from before, he would¡¯ve gone in and asked the moment he had a question. However, the first thing he thought of was Feng Xi¡¯s ¡°yes.¡± And then there was the ¡®trust¡¯ that Chu Bai Qing mentioned. However, he was not satisfied with the result. He was extremely dissatisfied. He was still lying. Chu baiqing looked at his fingers. He thought of the plan he had thought of before. She wanted to leave some memories for Gu Jue. They wanted to do those things together so that Gu Jue would remember them in the future. Chu baiqing thought about it for a long time, but he rejected every single one of them because Gu Jue didn¡¯t know how to do it. ¡°Let¡¯s go watch a movie later!¡± Chu Bai Qing asked. Gu Jue would not go to crowded places. He was very annoyed with people watching him. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was a little cold. They usually watched movies at home, and Chu baiqing¡¯s TV was huge. Actually, there was a viewing room at home, but Chu baiqing still liked to watch TV in the living room. go to the cinema, just like the others ¡­ Chu baiqing wanted to line up with the others to buy tickets, then buy some popcorn, Coke, and so on and walk into the theater together. Not the WIP seats, but the public seats ¡­ However, Chu baiqing knew that Gu Jue would not do that because it was very annoying. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same at home? it¡¯s annoying when there are many people!¡± As expected, Gu Jue rejected her without even thinking. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything else. He wanted to say that they should have a candlelight dinner after the movie. Actually, Jean didn¡¯t really like these things. She just went online to check what couples should do. These two must be done ¡­ The atmosphere turned cold again. Gu Jue didn¡¯t say anything, and Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go on a self-driving tour?¡± Chu baiqing suddenly thought of this and raised his head to ask Gu Jue with a smile. Gu Jue¡¯s face turned even uglier. Chu baiqing¡¯s behavior of asking him a question was very unnatural. He would never do this in the past. But now, in Gu Jue¡¯s mind, this was a sign of guilt and she was trying to find something to say. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Jue threw the towel on the bed, turned around, and walked towards the door. ¡°Come out and eat something!¡± After exhaling, Gu Jue stopped in his tracks and said without turning his head. He really wanted to ask Gu Jue what he had been up to last night, who he was with, and why he had drunk so much. These words were on the tip of his tongue, but he couldn¡¯t f * eking ask them. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Chu baiqing. If he asked, they were bound to argue because Chu baiqing had already lied ¡­ Chu baiqing sat by the bed and looked at the towel that Gu Jue had thrown on the bed. Under the towel was the coat he had worn last night¡­ It had a strong smell of smoke and alcohol¡­ Gu Jue must have noticed something. Chu baiqing glanced at his phone, then at the door of the lounge. He was not sure if Gu Jue had seen his phone ¡­ She probably didn¡¯t see it. If she did, she would have killed him long ago. However, Gu Jue¡¯s expression and attitude were indeed not good. He held back his temper. When Chu baiqing walked out of the resting room, Gu Jue was placing a lunchbox on the table.. Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065: Gu Qingxin-I lied, there was no surgery last night Chapter 1065: Gu Qingxin-I lied, there was no surgery last night Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s back. He felt that Gu Jue had changed a lot since they got together. He was trying his best to control his temper. He was trying to change according to his wishes, and Chu baiqing¡¯s heart ached again. He suddenly did not want Gu Jue to change. He was good like that in the past, very good¡­ Why did he have to change? didn¡¯t he also not often say dirty words in front of Mumu? He would naturally restrain himself when he had children in the future. If he had a temper and couldn¡¯t vent it out, he would feel very uncomfortable. Why did she have to make him feel uncomfortable ¡­ He was now completely accommodating her and following her wishes ¡­ Chu baiqing knew that Gu Jue would be very depressed like this. This was like a Wolf that had always been raised in a cage. If you kept it in a cage, you would wear out its Wolf nature. How cruel was that? Chu baiqing held his phone in his hand. He could not let Gu Jue know that he had bumped into Ji Chenzhou. Otherwise, if Gu Jue found out that Ji Chenzhou had forced a kiss on him, he would definitely kill him. However, lying required surgery, and the drinking incident still needed to be explained. Chu baiqing walked behind Gu Jue and wrapped his arms around his waist. He hugged him and pressed his face against his back. Gu Jue¡¯s back was a little stiff because of Chu baiqing¡¯s sudden hug¡­ I lied ¡­ There was no surgery last night!¡± Chu Bai Qing opened his mouth, his gentle voice was filled with guilt. Gu Jue¡¯s hand that was putting down his chopsticks paused. He didn¡¯t say anything and waited for Chu baiqing to continue. I just want to have a good night¡¯s rest. You¡¯re asking for more every day. 1 really can¡¯t take it. You know that my physical strength is not as good as yours ¡­ Chu baiqing sighed. If he had just gone home yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t have told this lie. She would not have bumped into Ji Chenzhou when she went out for a meal, and she would not have been forced to kiss him ¡­ However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Chu Bai Qing, you did this just for this? If you talk to me properly, would 1 not let you rest?¡± Gu Jue himself knew that he had not been controlling himself these days, but he just could not control himself. What else could he do? But, he was already reducing it. As long as he hugged Chu Bai Qing, he didn¡¯t want to do anything else. If he didn¡¯t do that, he would feel uncomfortable. Why was Chu baiqing the poison? A drug that would make one addicted ¡­ it¡¯s useless even if I tell you. Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s only once? can¡¯t you count how many times it was in the end? ¡± Chu Bai Qing said this helplessly. If he said it was useful, he wouldn¡¯t have lied. alright, I promise. I¡¯ll only do it once starting from today, once a day. Gu Jue was very serious this time. After all, a certain someone had even lied just to get some rest. Chu baiqing smiled as he hugged Gu Jue tightly, once a day¡­ If it was a woman, she could still rest for a while when her period came, but he would not rest for the whole year ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your drinking!¡± Gu Jue wanted to turn around, but Chu baiqing held him tightly with one hand. Chu baiqing dialed Feng Yan¡¯s number and put him on speaker. He thought that with their chemistry, he would know what to say and what not to say. ¡°You¡¯re up? I¡¯ve drunk too much ¡­¡± The call went through, and Feng Yan¡¯s sleepy voice came from the other end, his voice soft and hoarse. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t even know how I got back. Gu Jue was beside me and he asked me who I had a drink with last night.¡± Chu Bai Qing said with a faint smile. Feng Yan¡¯s voice sounded like he was even more drunk than Chu Bai Qing.. Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067: A loving heart-this is the feeling of falling in love (2) Chapter 1067: A loving heart-this is the feeling of falling in love (2) Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but he felt sweet in his heart. Then go and watch it. Do everything a couple would do. Whether it¡¯s childish or not, leave some memories. He also wanted to take a photo, a photo that would not be discovered by Gu Jue In addition to the child, he also wanted to leave him something that he could cherish for the rest of his life ¡­ Chu baiqing thought that he was selfish to leave Gu Jue alone. With Gu Jue¡¯s personality, he would not accept anyone else for the rest of his life. He would die alone. The dead would not feel any pain. As long as the living were to experience the bone-eroding pain in their endless thoughts, day after day, year after year, until they died¡­ So, Chu baiqing wanted to treat Gu Jue well. He wanted to do everything he could to make up for the guilt he felt for dragging him into this relationship. However, Gu Jue had no idea what Chu baiqing was doing in secret. After dinner, they went to the cinema. It was their first time watching a movie, so they didn¡¯t know what to do. Thinking was one thing, and doing was another. Chu baiqing looked at how the others were lining up, so he let Gu Jue stand at the back of the line and let him Pat. Gu Jue was unwilling, but he still stood there. When many people turned to look at him, his face became gloomier and gloomier. He was very impatient. He felt like he was standing in a Zoo again, being admired. Chu baiqing stood at the side and took a few photos of Gu Jue when he was not paying attention. She also wanted a photo of the two of them. So, ignoring the screams of the little girls around him, he took the opportunity when Gu Jue was not paying attention to put his arms around his neck and took a selfie. Chu baiqing¡¯s smile was very gentle, but Gu Jue¡¯s face was dark and he was very unhappy. He was also impatient¡­ Although Gu Jue¡¯s expression was not smiling, the two people in the photo looked unusually compatible. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing in confusion. Why did he suddenly do something so childish? They had never taken selfies together before. At their age, they all felt that such things were extremely childish. ¡°I saw them taking photos ¡­¡± Chu baiqing let go of Gu Jue¡¯s hand and pointed to a couple taking selfies, but they were a man and a woman ¡­ Gu Jue looked over and saw both of them smiling and making poses. They looked very silly. However, Gu Jue still wrapped his arms around Chu baiqing¡¯s neck and smiled, retake. His deep voice was overbearing, but it made Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart beat faster. Chu baiqing raised his phone again and pointed it at the two of them. Looking at the two people on the screen, Gu Jue¡¯s smile was very evil, while his own smile was very gentle, even a little shy¡­ Chu baiqing thought it was great¡­ However, just as he was about to press the button to take a picture, Gu Jue turned his head sideways and kissed his face. He kissed him with his eyes closed, and it was so affectionate. The moment he pressed the button, Chu baiqing¡¯s expression was stunned. He did not expect Gu Jue to suddenly kiss him ¡­ The lights in the theater weren¡¯t very bright, so the photos taken were a little hazy. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart trembled as he looked at his stunned and dazed eyes in the photo, Gu Jue¡¯s sharp and defined side profile, and his gentle kissing. This was the feeling of being in love. A casual action or a small surprise was enough to make people dumbfounded for a while, as if their hearts were filled with honey. Love was like this, regardless of the gender, as long as they were in love, they would be equally passionate ¡­. Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068: - loving heart-Im going crazy from this display of affection (3) Chapter 1068: ¨C loving heart-I¡¯m going crazy from this display of affection (3) Translator: 549690339 The two of them were already the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Now, they were hugging and taking selfies together, and they even kissed ¡­ He had to believe that there were fujoshis everywhere ¡­ Immediately, someone began to say,¡± that attack, it¡¯s so overbearing, it¡¯s so cool¡­ look at that bottom, she¡¯s so gentle when she smiles ¡­ the two of them are really a perfect match ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going crazy eating this dog food ¡­¡± ¡°Little Shou seems to be shy, ah ah ah ¡­ He¡¯s blushing ¡­¡± Just as the girls said, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was red. how did you know I¡¯m ¡­ Chu Bai Qing said softly. He was handsome, but he wasn¡¯t his mother, so how did she know he was ¡­ Moreover, he spoke in such a certain tone, as if they knew him. ¡°The public¡¯s eyes are all sharp!¡± Gu Jue suddenly felt that being in a crowded place wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. At least, he could hear them say that he and Chu baiqing were a good match. He was still very willing to listen to the topic of attack and subjugation. The last time at the Women¡¯s Clothing store, it had the same effect. It was not bad¡­ When they walked out of the theater, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even know what he was watching. Although Gu Jue had never been to. cinema before, he was very good at buying. He bought the last row and the entire row¡­ The two of them sat at the back. The people in front turned around to look at them, but Gu Jue glared at them. After that, no one dared to turn back, so Gu Jue began to act unscrupulously¡­ He didn¡¯t care about Chu Bai Qing¡¯s resistance and kissed her until he had enough. If it were not for the inconvenience of being outside, Gu Jue would have done even more outrageous things. Chu baiqing was a shy person, after all. He was a little annoyed by Gu Jue¡¯s kiss and blamed him for making a scene regardless of the occasion. He was afraid that he would never be able to be as carefree as Gu Jue in this life. Chu baiqing¡¯s anger was useless. If Gu Jue became unreasonable and overbearing, there was really nothing he could do about it. When they arrived at the underground parking lot, Chu baiqing got in the car and said that he was going home. He was afraid that Gu Jue would kiss him again when they were somewhere else¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go eat! Didn¡¯t those girls just say that there¡¯s a couple¡¯s restaurant that¡¯s pretty good¡­¡± Gu Jue was in a good mood today. They were having a date at the cinema. It was a pretty good place. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was red. ¡°I¡¯m not eating, let¡¯s go home!¡± Chu baiqing was still angry. He wanted to be angry so that Gu Jue would remember this. Next time, he shouldn¡¯t be so reckless and kiss as he pleased. Chu baiqing naturally knew that Gu Jue was the kind of person who would do whatever he said, but he couldn¡¯t just let him do whatever he wanted. ¡°You¡¯re not eating the couple set meal?¡± Gu Jue leaned forward and asked in a low voice when he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s angry face. ¡°No¡­ Eat, let¡¯s go!¡± She thought of how rare it was for Gu Jue to say that he wanted to eat. Let¡¯s go and eat together as a memento! He could also take some photos and have more memories. Although she was angry, she didn¡¯t want to lose her chance in the future ¡­ Gu Jue still remembered the couple¡¯s restaurant that the few girls had mentioned. He found it according to the navigation ¡­ The location was not in the downtown area. It was a very secluded place, so those who came here must be returning customers. After walking in, they saw many cleverly designed private rooms that were well hidden. It was a very tasteful place, and it gave people a very comfortable feeling visually. The service staff brought them to a private room and they ordered the couple¡¯s meal.. Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069: Do you want Yingluo (4) Chapter 1069: Do you want Yingluo (4) Translator: 549690339 The waiter left quietly. He seemed to be very used to the couple¡¯s meal and did not look surprised. Who would come here to eat if they were not a couple? most of the people who came here to eat were mostly because the food was delicious and the environment was good. They could drink some drinks after the meal, and it was possible to lie down for the entire afternoon ¡­ It was really quiet here, and it made one feel relaxed and happy. The private room was not small. It was in the style of tatami, with many cushions, and it was very comfortable to sit in ¡­ Chu baiqing was half-lying there, and the angle of the cushion was very comfortable. Gu Jue was lying on the other side, but his head was on Chu baiqing¡¯s side. I don¡¯t know when the dishes will be served. Is it enough for us to ¡­ Before Gu Jue could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Chu baiqing. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re not done, are you?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s serious tone was filled with helplessness. Why did he have to think about that matter all the time? He had already done it once in the cinema ¡­ He still wanted to ¡­ ¡°What did I do? no, what are you thinking? Eh? What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Jue deliberately leaned close to Chu baiqing¡¯s ear and asked him in a slightly shocked and ambiguous tone. Chu Bai Qing ignored him, but his sensitive ears still turned red. ¡°I just wanted to ask if it¡¯s enough for us to rest for a while. What are you thinking? Eh? Do you want it¡­¡± Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s earlobe lightly, and a thick layer of hot air poured into his ear. The atmosphere heated up in an instant. Chu baiqing realized that Gu Jue¡¯s flirting skills were getting better. And she seemed to be completely under his control¡­ He would easily ignite a fire in her ¡­ Just as Gu Jue¡¯s lips curved into a smile and he was about to kiss Chu baiqing on the lips, someone knocked on the door. Chu baiqing only woke up when he heard someone knocking on the door. He was almost seduced by Gu Jue again. U-H- ? Gu Jue wanted to tease Chu baiqing, but he was interrupted. Chu baiqing hurriedly pushed Gu Jue away. Only then did he move half of his body away from his body and lie back down. The waiter served them red wine, but they didn¡¯t order any red wine ¡­ Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t drink because he already drank last night and he felt uncomfortable. Gu Jue had to drive later, and Chu baiqing didn¡¯t allow him to drink, so he didn¡¯t order. ¡°Sir, this is a gift from our boss!¡± The service staff smiled at Chu baiqing and Gu Jue. Chu baiqing glanced at the wine. It was chate Amar Gau x, which was his favorite because it was rich. Their meal cost only about two thousand Yuan, but this bottle of wine cost more than a hundred thousand Yuan ¡­ Gu Jue closed his eyes and asked,¡± what¡¯s your boss¡¯s surname? ¡± ¡°Our boss¡¯s surname is Ji!¡± The service staff seemed to have anticipated Gu Jue¡¯s question and answered without any hesitation. When he heard the surname ¡®Ji¡¯, Chu baiqing¡¯s body froze. The name that entered his mind was Ji Chenzhou ¡­ They were just casually looking for a place to have a meal, yet they managed to eat in his, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s, restaurant? Could there really be such a coincidence? please enjoy, Sir. the waiter poured the red wine into the decanter and then left. Ji Chenzhou¡­ After the service staff left, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name slipped out of Gu Jue¡¯s mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s change a place to eat!¡± Thinking about the kiss last night and the photos he received this morning, Chu baiqing opened his mouth.. Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070: - loving heart-why should-change?(5) Chapter 1070: ¨C loving heart-why should-change?(5) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing sat up. Since Gu Jue was so certain and had mentioned Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name, it proved that his guess was not wrong. This shop really belonged to Ji Chenzhou, which meant that he was here right now. She had been in a good mood to have a meal, but now it had all been affected. Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t an emotional person, but Ji Chenzhou really affected him. It always made him feel a faint sense of uneasiness. If it wasn¡¯t uneasiness, it was a sense of crisis. It was as if you didn¡¯t know when he would bite you ¡­ Because this person was too evil, no one could guess his intentions. ¡°Why do you want to change? It¡¯s quite comfortable here.¡± Gu Jue¡¯s eyes casually glanced around the room. He then squinted his eyes and smiled. His voice was so lazy that he sounded like he was about to fall asleep. Chu baiqing glanced at Gu Jue. He didn¡¯t believe that he could still eat. However, Gu Jue was much calmer than he had imagined. According to his previous temper, he would definitely have smashed the red wine. If he knew that Ji Chenzhou was in the store, he would definitely beat him up. No matter what, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. It was very comfortable to lie here. The dishes were served quickly. Chu baiqing glanced at the dishes. They were all high-quality dishes, and coincidentally, they were all her favorite. It seemed like Ji Chenzhou had a good grasp of his preferences. Since Chu baiqing could tell, Gu Jue could naturally tell as well¡­ His squinted eyes were filled with a Dark Tide. Chu baiqing had no appetite, and Gu Jue was lying there without moving. With Ji Chenzhou¡¯s status, Chu baiqing did not want Gu Jue to have a conflict with him. Gu Jue did not care about the consequences of his actions. He did not care about anything. However, he couldn¡¯t ignore it. After all, he had his big brother. ¡°Let¡¯s drink some! Get shaoyou to come and pick us up later!¡± Chu baiqing saw that Gu Jue was not moving and could only speak. ¡°Come here.¡± Gu Jue leaned against the cushion lazily, his entire being exuding a lazy aura. Chu baiqing sat down obediently. In fact, he shouldn¡¯t have gone because he felt that this place wasn¡¯t safe. After all, this was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s territory¡­ Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s waist and pulled him onto his body, and Chu baiqing¡¯s lips landed on his. Gu Jue didn¡¯t go any further. He was waiting for Chu baiqing to take the initiative¡­ Chu baiqing seemed to be able to feel Gu Jue¡¯s waiting. He wrapped his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s neck and deepened the kiss. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s kiss was still young, as if he couldn¡¯t let go, but he was really serious. It was as if they would not stop until the end of time ¡­ If it was before, before he knew that the owner of this restaurant was Ji Chenzhou, Chu baiqing would definitely not allow Gu Jue to do this. After all, they were in a public place and Chu Bai Qing was too shy to kiss. Chu baiqing was a sensitive person. He knew that Gu Jue kissed him because there was a camera in the room. Ji Chenzhou must have been watching their every move. He knew that Gu Jue was calmly declaring his sovereignty¡­ This kiss was clearly for Ji Chenzhou to see. ¡°So you want me to beat him up, then tell him that you¡¯re mine, and tell him not to have any f * eking ideas about you? Or do you want me to kill him and get rid of all future troubles?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s deep and hoarse voice rang in Chu baiqing¡¯s ears. Chu baiqing kissed Gu Jue¡¯s lips. Gu Jue, you¡¯ve really matured. I¡¯m very happy. You know how to weigh the pros and cons.. That¡¯s very good! Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071: Gu Qing Xin-Gu Jue, I love you (6) Chapter 1071: Gu Qing Xin-Gu Jue, I love you (6) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at the anger in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes that he was trying his best to control. There was also the fire of desire in his eyes. He knew that since Gu Jue could say such words, it meant that he had taken his elder brother¡¯s relationship into consideration. He could also tell that Ji Chenzhou was coming for him, but his calmness really surprised him. I¡¯m not f * eking happy. I don¡¯t like your so-called ¡®big picture¡¯. But if I¡¯m impulsive, you¡¯ll be unhappy, so I can only f * eking make myself unhappy¡­ Gu Jue exhaled. This was not his style of doing things. No, it was not. Furthermore, he really wanted to give Ji Chenzhou a good beating right now. He provoked her that day because of Chu baiqing. He actually dared to have ideas about Chu baiqing¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, look at me. I¡¯m Yours, and I will always be. Other people¡¯s thoughts are just fantasies.¡± Chu baiqing pinched Gu Jue¡¯s jaw and made him look into his eyes. He wanted to let him see the determination in his eyes ¡­ Chu baiqing had always been gentle, but at this moment, he was pinching Gu Jue¡¯s jaw hard, forcing him to look at him. His gentle eyes were filled with ruthlessness. Gu Jue, I¡¯ll only say this once. Listen up, Gu Jue, I love you. I, Chu baiqing, will love you, Gu Jue, for all eternity! Gu Jue had wanted to hear Chu baiqing say that he loved him, but Chu baiqing refused to say it. Even when they were in bed, he would not say a word when he forced him to do so in different ways. Now, he was looking at her with such deep affection and concentration. In such a situation, he said,¡± Gu Jue, I love you. I, Chu baiqing, will love you, Gu Jue, for all eternity! Gu Jue felt as if his heart had been struck by lightning. He flipped over and trapped Chu baiqing under his body. ¡°F * eking say it again!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s breathing was heavy and rapid. He urgently needed Chu baiqing¡¯s first aid. He used to hate this kind of dawdling and clingy love the most. He felt that these things were just to fool people. ¡°I¡¯ve said it. but only once ¡­¡± The terrifying look in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes made Chu baiqing¡¯s heart tremble. Every day before he went to bed and when he woke up, Gu Jue would say to him,¡± Chu baiqing, I love you! He said that he would not say good night to him every night, and would only say¡± I love you ¡°¡­ She didn¡¯t even say good morning in the morning, and only said ¡± 1 love you ¡°¡­ He said he would talk for a lifetime. That day, after Gu Jue said this, Chu baiqing burst into tears after he fell asleep. A lifetime was neither long nor short, but it was an extravagant hope for him ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time, just one more time, I beg you!¡± Gu Jue gently kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s lips and mumbled, as if he couldn¡¯t express the urgency in his heart. ¡°Gu Jue, 1 love you!¡± In the end, she could not win against Gu Jue¡¯s two words of ¡°I beg you.¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s heart ached. He thought of Shen Chen¡¯s words to tan song,¡± Xiao Song, live well, I beg you! Gu Jue was a proud man, but he was willing to beg Chu baiqing. It was enough to show that his love for him was deep in his bones ¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, these are the best words I¡¯ve ever heard you say. They¡¯re so nice Gu Jue¡¯s eyes reddened and his voice instantly became hoarse. He thought that he would have to wait for a long time because his Chu baiqing was shy and bashful¡­ However, he heard it today. He heard it¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, I want you to be well. 1 want you to be well for the rest of your life. This is my greatest wish!¡± Chu baiqing felt a sharp pain in his heart. He couldn¡¯t stand Gu Jue¡¯s childish behavior.. Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing is a selfish person (7) Chapter 1072: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing is a selfish person (7) Translator: 549690339 It was as if Chu baiqing was the world¡¯s most precious treasure, and Gu Jue had it. He was so satisfied that he felt like he owned the whole world. Actually, Chu baiqing really wanted to say,¡± Gu Jue, I, Chu baiqing, am a selfish person. I don¡¯t deserve to be treated so well by you. But, what could he do? Chu baiqing felt that he was too greedy. The better Gu Jue treated him, the greedier he became. He wanted to fight against fate. He wanted to live for a long time. He wanted to be with Gu Jue forever. ¡°How can I not be good with you around? 1 can¡¯t be better!¡± With Chu baiqing by his side, Gu Jue¡¯s life was the best. Chu baiqing closed his eyes slightly. He wanted to say,¡± even without me, you have to live well. However, Chu baiqing could not say such words out loud. Gu Jue was not willing to use his brain to think about problems, but that did not mean that he was not sensitive. He would think a lot. ¡°Get up, eat something and drink some wine. After that, we will have a good rest here!¡± Gu Jue sat up first, then pulled Chu baiqing up. He glanced at the camera. Then, he raised his middle finger. In front of the computer screen, Ji Chenzhou swirled the glass of red wine in his hand. His eagle-like sharp eyes were fixed on the screen. The scene was frozen at the scene of Chu baiqing kissing Gu Jue affectionately Chu baiqing, I, Ji Chenzhou will definitely have you. You are mine. The rain continued to fall for the next few days, and Chu baiqing and Gu Jue stayed at home. But they didn¡¯t stay idle. Chu baiqing insisted on getting Gu Jue to work with him as they renovated a guest bedroom. Looking at the results of the past few days, Gu Jue could not understand ¡­ ¡°Why does this look like a baby¡¯s room?¡± Gu Jue frowned and asked as he looked at the wallpaper of the ocean. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t let him ask and just did his work, but when he finished, he felt like he had done it for nothing. Who was this room for? 1 think it¡¯s pretty nice. It¡¯s too plain to have white at home. It¡¯s good to have some childlike innocence. I¡¯m also planning to build a swing in the yard, a ladder, or something. I like children¡¯s things more and more now¡­ Chu baiqing looked around the room and was very satisfied. The room was light blue, the color of the ocean, and there were cute whales, dolphins, and polar bears¡­ Children would definitely like it. In fact, he also wanted to buy a bed or something, but Gu Jue would definitely be suspicious if he did that. if you like it, then do it. In the afternoon ¡­ Gu Jue didn¡¯t mind. As long as Chu baiqing wanted to do something, he would satisfy him. ¡°Let me think about what else 1 should do ¡­ 1 think it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Chu baiqing was thinking about what else he could do for the child. He could not participate in their growth, but at least he could do something for them. He thought that Gu Jue would take good care of them. He would definitely ¡­ He really wanted to see how Gu Jue would look Like as a father. He was such an impatient person. Would the child wear out all his sharp edges and make him less irritable? She only thought about how Gu Jue would look when he carried the child. He must be frowning and his face must be very sour ¡­ As he thought about it, Chu baiqing put down the things in his hands. He turned around and walked out of the children¡¯s room ¡­ He stood in the living room and looked at everything that was so familiar to him. Every little thing here was a memory of him and Gu Jue. They had bought everything together. That day, Gu Jue even said that he wanted to change the sofa. However, he did not want to change it. He wanted to keep everything in its original state.. Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073: Gu Qingxin-Im the one who wants to be with him (8) Chapter 1073: Gu Qingxin-I¡¯m the one who wants to be with him (8) Translator: 549690339 This way, Gu Jue would not go crazy. If there were any changes and he could no longer be found, Gu Jue would not be able to take it. Chu baiqing let himself breathe slowly and slowly. Then, he took a deep breath. His heart was in pain. When he received Qin Qing¡¯s call, for some reason, his hands were trembling. His heart was filled with panic. When he heard Qin Qing¡¯s hoarse voice, his heart sank. After that, she only said one sentence,¡± come to the house. Now, by yourself. Chu baiqing clutched his phone tightly. He used all his strength, but his phone still fell to the floor. She told Gu Jue that there was an emergency in the hospital and asked him to send her there. This way, Gu Jue would not suspect anything. When he arrived at the hospital, he asked Gu Jue to come back and install the starfish light in the children¡¯s room. She also told him that he had forgotten to call her ¡­ Gu Jue kissed him for a long time in the car before letting him out. After watching Gu Jue¡¯s car drive away, Chu baiqing walked out and took a taxi to the family housing area. This was the first time he had felt so much pain when he entered the Gu family. From Qin Qing¡¯s tone, he could tell that she knew about him and Gu Jue. When he walked in, he didn¡¯t have Qin Qing¡¯s usual warm voice,¡± Bai Qing is back! Qin Qing, who was lying on the sofa and crying, welcomed him. Qin Qing looked at Chu baiqing and turned her head away, her tears falling uncontrollably. Chu baiqing saw many photos scattered on the coffee table. These photos were all of her and Gu Jue. There were photos of them holding hands¡­ There were photos of them hugging ¡­ There were photos of them kissing¡­ They were all taken secretly. It was obvious that they had been following them for a long time ¡­ Chu baiqing thought about the photos in his phone. It was probably done by someone. He thought of Ji Chenzhou ¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, tell me this is not true ¡­ It¡¯s not true ¡­¡± Qin Qing¡¯s voice was even hoarser than when she called him just now. Chu baiqing felt terrible hearing this. He felt that he had let Qin Qing down the most. ¡°Aunt Qin, it¡¯s all my fault. It has nothing to do with Gu Jue ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing just stood there, his thin body seemed like it couldn¡¯t take more pain and would collapse at any moment. ¡°Bai Qing, you¡¯re not such a child, you¡¯re not¡­ You told Auntie Qin that you weren¡¯t¡­ You¡¯re all normal¡­¡± you told me that you¡¯re all normal¡­ ¡°How could this be ¡­ Don¡¯t you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Did Gu Jue force you to? You tell Auntie Qin ¡­ Did that bastard force you to do this? you¡¯re such a good child ¡­¡± Qin Qing sat up, sobbing and mournfully¡­ He had watched the two children grow up. He could not believe the photos he had seen. They actually followed the path of tan song and Shen Chen ¡­ What was wrong with this world? what was wrong¡­ ¡°Aunt Qin, Gu Jue didn¡¯t force me. I like him. I¡¯ve liked him since many years ago ¡­ 1 was the one who wanted to be with him ¡­¡± Chu baiqing felt his heart turn numb from the pain. He didn¡¯t want Qin Qing to know. He knew that he did not have much time left, and he just wanted to be with Gu Jue properly. They would be together quietly, and when he felt that he couldn¡¯t stand it, he would leave quietly¡­ Then, he would pretend that he had disappeared. As long as there was no news of his death, Gu Jue would continue to live with hope ¡­. Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074: One Gu Qingxin-I beg you, Zhenzhen, leave him (9) Chapter 1074: One Gu Qingxin-I beg you, Zhenzhen, leave him (9) Translator: 549690339 He had already thought of all these. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Qin Qing would know about it. Furthermore, he had found out in such a manner. He felt extremely guilty towards Qin Qing. ¡°Bai Qing, you¡­¡± A look of disappointment appeared in Qin Qing¡¯s eyes as she continuously shook her head. When she saw these photos, she thought that Gu Jue must have forced Bai Qing to do this. Ever since they were young, Gu Jue had been bullying Bai Qing, and every time, he would make him cry. However, Bai Qing had always been good-tempered and didn¡¯t take it to heart. She had always been tolerant of Gu J tie¡¯s temper when she was older, but she had never thought that this tolerance and patience was actually because she liked Gu Jue¡­ do you know that the Gu family and the Chu family will be in trouble if such a thing is spread out? what happened to tan song and Shen Chen in the end? the family was destroyed, Shen Congwen died, and tan song went missing¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t what happened between the two of them enough to alert you? You actually¡­ You guys actually made it this far?¡± ¡°Do you want to destroy the Gu and Chu families?¡± how can you all be so selfish ¡­ Your so-called ¡°like¡± and ¡°love¡± is destruction!¡± Qin Qing¡¯s emotions were extremely agitated. Her mind was in a mess. Everything that happened between the Shen and tan family seemed to have happened just yesterday. It was so devastating. All the tragedies happened that night. Everything was destroyed, destroyed ¡­ ¡°Bai Qing¡­¡± Qin Qing looked at Chu Bai Qing, who was about to fall down at any moment, and her heart couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. However, she had no choice. Gu Jue was the only child in the Gu family. If he were to take this path, the Gu family would be destroyed. It would be over ¡­ Chu Bai Qing lifted his head and looked at Qin Qing. His eyes were red. Their parents had their own standpoints, and they had their reasons for being in love¡­ Such a contradiction could not be reconciled ¡­ ¡°Since you said that Gu Jue did not force you ¡­ Then, Auntie Qin, I beg you ¡­ Leave him.¡± Qin Qing bit her lips as she said this. She knew that it was cruel to treat Chu Bai Qing like this. However, she had to do this. She had to separate the two of them. They had to separate¡­ It was expected, but Chu Bai Qing still staggered back two steps. His heart ached as if a knife was being twisted ¡­ He still wanted to say,¡¯Auntie Qin, just let me accompany him for a while longer! After that, I¡¯ll leave him, completely leave ¡­¡± However, Qin Qing knelt down before he spoke. Qin Qing knelt on the ground, her face full of tears. She looked at Chu baiqing,¡± Auntie Qin, please leave Gu Jue! He left quietly¡­ Leave him! Aunty Qin is begging you, Bai Qing¡­¡± Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t pull Qin Qing up, so he could only follow her. His head was buzzing, and all he could hear was Qin Qing¡¯s pleading. She wanted him to leave Gu Jue. Quietly¡­ Didn¡¯t he also want to leave quietly before so that Gu Jue would never find him again¡­ Qin Qing kept begging Chu Bai Qing until he nodded. After that, he didn¡¯t even know how he walked out of the Gu residence or the family courtyard. He only knew that his mind was blank¡­ When he arrived at the couple¡¯s restaurant, he realized that he was here to look for Ji Chenzhou¡­ When he walked into the restaurant, a waiter quickly made a phone call. Then, Chu Bai Qing was invited to a room. He was also told that the person he wanted to see would be here soon ¡­. Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075: - loving kiss ... What-inseparable kiss (10) Chapter 1075: ¨C loving kiss ¡­ What-inseparable kiss (10) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at the room. It was white all over, and the style was similar to his house. He felt relaxed. As if he had returned home, Chu baiqing sat on the sofa and fell to the ground. The Army green Hummer suddenly stopped in front of the restaurant. Ji Chenzhou got out of the car and hurriedly walked into the restaurant. He then rushed to his room ¡­ The moment he opened the door, he saw Chu Bai Qing on the ground. He felt like his heart had stopped beating¡­ Chu baiqing¡­ Ji Chenzhou carried Chu baiqing and rushed out. Xxx hospital When Chu baiqing woke up, his eyes hurt, and his head hurt even more ¡­ What entered his eyes was an unfamiliar environment. This place ¡­ It was not Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shop¡­ ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was a little hoarse and deep, but it was still melodious. Chu baiqing looked at Ji Chenzhou,¡± why did you do that? ¡± If you have the ability¡­ Come at me, why do you have to be so despicable ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t any better, it was hoarse like he had eaten sand. ¡°What did I do to make you so angry?¡± Ji Chenzhou leaned against the wall and looked at Chu baiqing sinisterly, his tone honest. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who sent the photos to Gu Jue¡¯s mother?¡± Other than Ji Chenzhou, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. He had also used this to threaten him before. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. 1 didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯d be dirtying my hands if 1 did such a despicable thing! Chu baiqing looked at Ji Chenzhou. His eyes told him that he wasn¡¯t lying. Chu baiqing took out his phone and opened the photo of him kissing her. ¡°How about this one?¡± She tossed her phone to Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou looked at the photo of the two of them kissing and the smile on his face became even more charming. the angle of the shot is quite professional. Look at how we are kissing so lovingly¡­ Ji Chenzhou had actually sent the photos from Chu baiqing¡¯s phone to his own phone. Looking at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression and his words, Chu baiqing knew that he wasn¡¯t the one who sent the photo. Then who could it be that had followed him for so long and even taken such a photo¡­ I¡¯ll find out the person who took the photo. Now, let¡¯s talk about this ¡­ Ji Chenzhou threw a few pieces of paper in front of Chu baiqing. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart sank when he saw the words. He had fainted, but Ji Chenzhou had actually given him a full body examination He knew that she was sick. Chu baiqing, the doctors here aren¡¯t idiots. So, don¡¯t tell me you misdiagnosed her! The doctors here were not idiots. This hospital was specially set up for the president and important people, so it was naturally equipped with the best doctors¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t expect that apart from Jason, Ji Chenzhou would be the second person to know about his illness. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Gu Jue ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing said lightly. Qin Qing¡¯s words were still ringing in his ears. He was leaving¡­ Therefore, he could not let Gu Jue know that he was sick at this time. What he had to do now was to be quiet¡­ ¡°Ha ¡­ This is a terminal illness, and you still hid it from him ¡­ How great is this love!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. It was the same anger he felt when the director reported to him that he didn¡¯t believe Chu baiqing had a terminal illness. He wished he could tear down the entire hospital. It was not easy for him to meet someone he liked.. Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076: Gu Qing Xin-youre mine after you leave Gu Jue (11) Chapter 1076: Gu Qing Xin-you¡¯re mine after you leave Gu Jue (11) Translator: 549690339 He even had a f * eking terminal illness. He really liked Chu Bai Qing, really, really liked him, to the point of going crazy. He wanted to have this person ¡­ She had this person completely¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not great, it¡¯s selfish!¡± Chu Bai Qing looked at the ceiling, his eyes empty. He had been so selfish as to get together with Gu Jue, and now he was going to leave him so cruelly. He would never be able to make up for the harm he had caused to Gu Jue in this lifetime. No matter what he did, he could not make up for it. ¡°I selfishly wanted Gu Jue to be with me and let him love me so much that we can¡¯t be apart for even a moment. But now, I want to leave him ¡­ How selfish and cruel is it to not let him see me for the rest of his life!¡± so, Ji Chenzhou, if you like me, I advise you not to like me anymore. I¡¯m such a selfish person, and you like me ¡­ That¡¯s so laughable!¡± Chu baiqing mumbled to himself. The noble Chu baiqing had never been so disheveled before. But today, when he answered Qin Qing and left Gu Jue, he no longer had a soul. Chu baiqing was already dead ¡­ Ji Chenzhou took, few steps to the bed and looked down at Chu baiqing with eyes full of anger and sadness. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I will cure you. I will definitely cure you.¡± Ji Chenzhou had lived for twenty years, and he had always lived a carefree and unrestrained life¡­ However, at this moment, his heart ached. His heart ached for Chu Bai Qing. He didn¡¯t want to see such a lifeless Chu Bai Qing. The first time he saw Chu baiqing at the headquarters, he saw the gentle smile on his face. Four words appeared in his mind:¡± love at first sight. He really felt like he had fallen in love with Chu Bai Qing at first sight. He didn¡¯t care if he had a lover or not, he would have him, and he would definitely have him. I¡¯m a doctor too. Ji Chenzhou, I only hope that you won¡¯t tell anyone about this! Chu baiqing looked at Ji Chenzhou and ignored his reddened eyes. This 20-year-old boy now looked less arrogant and overbearing. In fact, he was quite cute ¡­ In the end, Chu baiqing wanted Ji Chenzhou to send him home. Ji Chenzhou was silent the entire way. He only spoke when Chu baiqing got out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a call once I find out who sent the photos. I won¡¯t tell Gu Jue that you¡¯re sick, and I¡¯ll treat your illness. I¡¯ll take over after you leave Gu Jue!¡± Chu baiqing had already said that he was leaving Gu Jue because Gu Jue¡¯s mother already knew. So, one could only imagine what Chu Bai Qing had just experienced to make him faint for so long. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t say anything, he just quietly got out of the car. Right now, he just wanted to see Gu Jue as soon as possible. He missed him very, very much¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, if you want to leave Gu Jue, you can actually use me!¡± Behind Chu baiqing, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s calm voice could be heard. Without his usual arrogance, his mood was particularly low. Chu Bai Qing still didn¡¯t say anything. He had already planned what he would do when he left. It was just brought forward. He understood Ji Chenzhou¡¯s intentions, but he would not do that. When he walked in, he saw Qin shaoyou standing at the door with an anxious look. When he saw Chu Bai Qing walking over, he walked over in a panic. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart sank. It was rare for Qin shaoyou to be so flustered. Gu Jue must have lost his temper.. Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078: One Gu Qing Xin-Chu Bai Qing, what do you mean?(i3) Chapter 1078: One Gu Qing Xin-Chu Bai Qing, what do you mean?(i3) Translator: 549690339 He used to be Qin Qing¡¯s son too. Gu Jue even said that he was the child of the Gu family, while he, Gu Jue, must have been picked up from the streets. They were two completely different treatment. When Qin Qing said that she only had one son, Chu baiqing understood that she wanted him to stay far away from Gu Jue. And he was indeed going to leave, forever ¡­ Chu Bai Qing made a decision. He knew he would regret it, but he had no other choice. Everything was happening on the machine, as if God had arranged it for him. Qin Qing got the photo, Gu Jue got the photo as well, and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s appearance seemed to be in full preparation for his departure. She forced him to end it this way. The method that he hated the most was for someone else to interfere in his relationship with Gu Jue. However, since things had come to this, let¡¯s just leave it at that! He had been unconscious for a long time, and his body was already sending him a warning. ¡°As for Ji Chenzhou ¡­ He likes me, and 1 have a good impression of him. In fact, you two have a lot in common, and you¡¯re both my type, but he¡¯s not the same as you. In short, he¡¯s very attractive ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t even finish his sentence when he felt his body suddenly rise into the air. Gu Jue had already grabbed him by the collar and lifted him up. He ran directly to the wall and pressed him against it. ¡°Shut up, Chu baiqing. Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± I¡¯m holding back my temper and not fighting with you, and you still dare to say this to me?¡± ¡°Is it because the better my temper is, the more you want to challenge my bottom line?¡± ¡°That Ji Chenzhou is just an immature bear, and you¡¯re f * eking attracted to him? When did you become so shallow?¡± ¡°What do you want to do? What the f * ck do you want? Do you feel that you¡¯re living too well, so you must find some unhappiness ¡­¡± ¡°Chu baiqing, I¡¯m the one who should be angry. Do you know that when I saw these photos, 1 thought that Chu baiqing must have been forced, but what did you say to me? He¡¯s your type too ¡­¡± Chu baiqing, how can you say something like that? how dare you say that? ¡± ¡°You said you love me, you said you only love me, you ¡­ What the f * ck are they saying now¡­¡± Gu Jue¡¯s words were like a knife, stabbing into Chu baiqing¡¯s heart. He felt very uncomfortable, but Gu Jue felt even more uncomfortable. He knew that he was in a more difficult position ¡­ However, at this point, this was the only way¡­ if Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t appear, I would never have thought that someone like him would appear in my life ¡­ I¡¯ve told you, he¡¯s even more evil than ah Yan, and he¡¯s a very special person¡­¡± Chu baiqing blankly said these words. His eyes were empty. He did not dare to look at Gu Jue. He was afraid that he would break down. He was afraid that Gu Jue would not be able to take it and tell him everything. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes turned red because of Chu baiqing¡¯s words. The veins on the back of his hand that was gripping Chu Bai Qing¡¯s collar were popping. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s neck was in pain and his face changed color. ¡°Chu baiqing, what do you mean by saying so much?¡± Gu Jue wasn¡¯t a fool. Chu baiqing¡¯s words gave him a signal in his head. Chu baiqing wanted to break up with him. What a ridiculous signal.. Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079: - loving heart-ji Chenzhou makes my heart flutter (14) Chapter 1079: ¨C loving heart-ji Chenzhou makes my heart flutter (14) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing¡¯s next words made Gu Jue explode. ¡°I think we ¡­ I¡¯ve been with you for so long, but I¡¯ve never been with him for more than a few hours. It makes me feel more moved ¡­¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even know what he was saying. He was speaking unconsciously. In fact, no matter what he said, there was one thing he was clear about. He would definitely regret it. He was feeling regret for dragging Ji Chenzhou into this ¡­ Gu Jue suddenly laughed. Chu baiqing, you f * eking said you¡¯re in love with him? you¡¯re in love with him? ¡± ¡°What am I, Gu Jue, to you? Are you playing with me?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, you suddenly agreed to be with me. Is it to take revenge on me? Are you trying to take revenge on me for what I did to you in the car that day?¡± ¡°You f * eking said that you would make me, Gu Jue, regret it. Was this what you said today?¡± When a person was angry and irrational, their way of thinking would be limited. The more one cared about someone, the less intelligent they would be. They would be easily influenced by their emotions and completely lose the ability to think. you can understand it that way. It¡¯s almost the same anyway¡­ It didn¡¯t matter if Gu Jue had misunderstood her, or if he had decided on her, she would just let it be! The current situation was not the kind of departure that he had wanted. Chu baiqing thought he must be crazy to make things so bad. ¡°Chu Bai Qing, are you looking for death?¡± Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw hard, wishing he could crush it. Just as Chu baiqing was about to speak, young master Qin walked in. ¡°Master Jue, young master Li called. He has an emergency and wants you to go to the headquarters!¡± Qin shaoyou¡¯s tone was very anxious. She could tell that li beixiao was also very anxious. Gu Jue¡¯s phone had just been broken by him. Qin shaoyou had not had time to change it for him, so li beixiao called him directly. Gu Jue didn¡¯t move and continued to stare at Chu baiqing. ¡°Sir Jue, young master Li is really in a hurry!¡± Qin shaoyou spoke again, unafraid of death. Gu Jue knew that it was a critical moment for his third brother. He had something to do on his side. If his third brother was anxious, he must have something for him to do. Even if he was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to do anything, he had to do his third brother¡¯s thing. ¡°Chu baiqing, you better stay at home and think about what you just said, is that even human? When 1 come back, we¡¯ll talk about it one by one!¡± When Gu Jue¡¯s hand released Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw, a clear handprint immediately appeared. Gu Jue forced himself to turn around and leave. Chu baiqing watched his back view as his body slid down the wall. ¡°Goodbye, Gu Jue¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t what he wanted, but it had already become like this. He felt powerless and in pain, but these couldn¡¯t compare to his regret. Gu Jue picked up the phone for two days, but he didn¡¯t contact Chu baiqing at all. He believed that what they needed between them was calm. However, when he found time to go home, he found out that Chu baiqing had gone abroad. Together with Yun Yi and Nancheng, she heard from third brother that Yun Yi¡¯s condition was acting up and needed to go abroad for treatment. He didn¡¯t want Nancheng to know about his family business, so he asked Chu baiqing to bring him overseas. Chu baiqing¡¯s departure caught Gu Jue by surprise. He wanted to go overseas to look for him, but his third brother still had something to do.. Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080: One Gu Qingxin-Cold War, cold violence, Wanwan (15) Chapter 1080: One Gu Qingxin-Cold War, cold violence, Wanwan (15) Translator: 549690339 Because of this, he and Chu baiqing had been in each other¡¯s way. They couldn¡¯t see each other for the time being, which made Gu Jue very annoyed. What made him even angrier was the fact that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t pick up his calls. If he wanted to know more about him, he had to get it from his third sister-in-law. Third sister-in-law said that Chu baiqing was very busy. Yun Yi¡¯s illness was acting up, and he had a few scheduled operations that he couldn¡¯t decline. In short, he didn¡¯t have much time to rest. Other than Feng Yan, who knew that something had happened between him and Chu baiqing and that they had entered a Cold War because of Ji Chenzhou, no one else knew what had happened between them. In fact, no one knew that they were in a relationship, so they would not care about their current situation. They were all very busy¡­ Gu Jue tried to look for Ji Chenzhou a few times, but he could not find him. It was as if he had evaporated into thin air. There was no trace of him at all. He had asked little demon before, but little demon only said that Ji Chenzhou was always like this. He would do his own things and disappear for many days. Once, he could not be found for more than a year. She had thought that he had died. After all, he was the president¡¯s son. Therefore, if he wanted to deliberately hide his whereabouts, Gu Jue would not be able to find him no matter how powerful he was. What made Gu Jue even more annoyed was that his mother had recently arranged a series of blind dates for him. No matter what he said, it was as if she was possessed and she would not listen to him at all. Gu Jue could no longer tolerate Chu baiqing¡¯s Cold War with him and his behavior of not picking up his phone. He was so stubborn that he didn¡¯t want to use anyone else¡¯s phone to call Chu baiqing. He just wanted to leave the country to find him as soon as he finished his business here. He would definitely punish him. His cold violence really made him angry. He was the one who had kissed Ji Chenzhou, yet he had said those words. He had not done anything to him. He had really thrown a tantrum and willfully refused to pick up his calls. He didn¡¯t say anything overboard that day. He was already restraining his temper. What else did he want? Chu baiqing once said that trust was the most important thing between two people who loved each other. With his temper, he was still enduring it. Couldn¡¯t chu baiqing feel it? Why did she have to fight with him like this and make both of them feel uncomfortable¡­ Gu Jue didn¡¯t get much rest these few days. He was busy with many things and without Chu baiqing by his side, he couldn¡¯t sleep well. Gu Jue dialed Chu baiqing¡¯s number again. He was always in a daze, thinking that Chu baiqing would pick up his call in the next second¡­ She knew that he wouldn¡¯t pick up his phone because he was cold to her, but it seemed to have become a habit these few days. She would call him whenever she had nothing to do. Gu Jue thought that he was just throwing a tantrum. Otherwise, he would have been blacklisted a long time ago. His heart would beat faster when he heard the sound of the line waiting to be picked up. Even though he knew that the call would not be picked up, the feeling of his heart beating faster never stopped. He felt unusually depressed. Why did this happen between them? As for the culprit, Ji Chenzhou, he had disappeared without a trace ¡­ But this time, to Gu Jue¡¯s surprise, Chu baiqing¡¯s call was picked up. However, the other side didn¡¯t say anything. He almost dropped the phone. He felt like his heart was about to jump out of his throat. Chu Bai Qing actually picked up his phone. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say, and he just panted on the phone ¡­ After about ten seconds, Gu Jue spoke. He said from the bottom of his heart,¡± 1 miss you ¡­ Chu Bai Qing, I missed you..¡± Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081: A man picked up his phone (Part Sixteen) Chapter 1081: A man picked up his phone (Part Sixteen) Translator: 549690339 These words coming out of Gu Jue¡¯s mouth would be unbelievable because he didn¡¯t look like someone who would say such things. However, he was able to say anything to Chu baiqing. ¡°I really, really want to ¡­¡± Then, he added, his tone urgent, as if he wanted to let Chu Bai Qing know how much he missed him. ¡°Chu is sleeping!¡± Just as Gu Jue was waiting for Chu baiqing¡¯s reply, another man¡¯s voice came through the phone. It was hoarse and sounded like someone had just woken up. Gu Jue could tell that it was Jason¡¯s voice. Gu Jue felt as if he had been ignited and was about to explode. Chu baiqing¡¯s call was actually picked up at this time, when he was sleeping? What were they doing? Or rather, what did they just do ¡­ Gu Jue looked at his phone again. It was Chu baiqing¡¯s number. The man who picked up the phone also had Jason¡¯s voice. He was still on the phone. Nothing was wrong. The two of them were indeed together. It was late at night, and the sound was still awoken. Anyone would have let their imagination run wild, and of course, Gu Jue was no exception. ¡°Get him on the phone!¡± It was rare that Gu Jue did not yell or shout into the phone. He only spoke in a very cold tone. Gu Jue hated Jason, or rather, he hated any man who was interested in Chu baiqing. He didn¡¯t really think that Chu Bai Qing would do anything with Jason in the middle of the night. But now, he would let his thoughts run wild, and as he thought about it, some images appeared in his mind ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s sleeping. He¡¯s exhausted today!¡± Jason yawned and spoke in a daze. Gu Jue felt that his bad temper had already reached the upper limit. Just as he was about to yell back, Chu baiqing¡¯s drowsy voice came through the phone. ¡°Why are you still awake? My waist is going to be crippled ¡­ It hurts!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse, he was probably still in a daze. When people heard it, they could imagine his half-opened eyes and dazed look Her hair was in a mess, and her loose pajamas fell down, revealing her sexy collarbones¡­ Just imagining such a scene in his mind, Gu Jue felt the evil fire in his body running wild. However, all of this was tolerable. What she couldn¡¯t tolerate was Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words,¡¯why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? My waist is going to be crippled ¡­ It hurts!¡± My waist hurts ¡­ Gu Jue had the most say in the content of this piece of information because Chu baiqing¡¯s pain tolerance was extremely poor. When he was doing things to him, he felt that he was trying his best to restrain himself. He didn¡¯t torment him much, nor did he do any difficult moves. However, he would still clench his teeth and say that his waist hurt¡­ This time, her waist was crippled again. It hurt¡­ ¡°Jie, let Chu baiqing answer the phone!¡± It was just that he did not know any special skills. Otherwise, Gu Jue would definitely have flown over by now. ¡°Jason, tell Chu baiqing that I¡¯m in the headquarters right now. If I go crazy, no one will have a good time.¡± Gu Jue walked out of the canteen. There were many people here. Even though he felt like he was going crazy, he still had a little bit of rationality left. He wouldn¡¯t let this matter get to his big brother. Now wasn¡¯t the time, otherwise, ah Yan wouldn¡¯t have stopped him. Gu Jue walked towards the shooting range. There was no one training there at this time of the afternoon. There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone. Jason must have covered the phone and said something to Chu Bai Qing.. Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082: Your heart clings-you were the one who said the wrong thing (17) Chapter 1082: Your heart clings-you were the one who said the wrong thing (17) Translator: 549690339 After that, Gu Jue heard Chu baiqing say,¡± give me the phone! Gu Jue clutched the phone tightly. His breath was so hot that it could be set on fire if there was a spark. ¡°What is it?¡± Chu baiqing seemed to have gotten out of bed as he heard the sound of slippers dragging the floor. Hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s gentle and lazy voice, Gu Jue¡¯s anger seemed to have been reduced by half. Gu Jue suppressed his anger and spoke. He was very uncomfortable with Chu baiqing¡¯s cold tone. He was the one who should be angry, okay? He should be the one throwing a tantrum, but why did it seem like he was the one who had done something wrong and said the wrong things? However, the main question now was why Jason was in his room so late at night. Hence, Gu Jue asked directly,¡± tell me, why would Jason be in your room at this time?¡± After Gu Jue asked this question, he went through it again in his mind. He felt that there was nothing wrong with his question. His tone was also quite good, and there was no sign of anger. His attitude was good, so there was no problem. He would be generous first, then he would see how Chu Bai Qing would treat him coldly. Chu baiqing¡¯s hand was on the doorknob, but he did not open the door because of Gu Jue¡¯s words. He glanced at his phone and confirmed again that there was a word ¡± Jue ¡± on the screen. Chu baiqing found it hard to believe that such a tone and such words came from Gu Jue¡¯s mouth. He had always said ¡± tsk¡­ The tone of her voice would not be so good ¡­ I¡¯m in the hospital, in his waiting room. 1 had an operation today, so I didn¡¯t go back because it was late! She did not know if it was because Gu Jue did not yell at him and was talking to him nicely, or if he was still sleeping. Anyway, Chu baiqing explained. After he finished, he sighed. Chu baiqing, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± You shouldn¡¯t have picked up Gu Jue¡¯s call. You should have explained to him that both of you had already ended it that day. On the other end of the phone, Gu Jue¡¯s relieved voice could be heard. It was very soft, but Chu baiqing could still hear it. It turned out that it was because her waist hurt after standing for a long time ¡­ If Chu baiqing had a difficult surgery, he would stand for hours. When he finally left the operating room, he would feel like his back was broken. There were a few times when he was helped out by his assistant¡­ Luckily, he asked, otherwise, he would have yelled and said some nasty things, and their relationship would¡¯ve become more and more tense. For the first time, he felt that controlling his temper was a good thing. ¡°Did you take a bath?¡± In the past, Chu baiqing¡¯s back pain would be relieved by a hot bath. the hospital doesn¡¯t have the means to do so. You ¡­ Chu baiqing felt like he should hang up. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Chu Bai Qing leaned against the wall and turned off the sensor light. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s sleepiness was gone, his voice wasn¡¯t hoarse, and he didn¡¯t have that lazy and gentle tone. The cold voice that Gu Jue hated was restored. Gu Jue¡¯s knuckles turned white as he held his phone. He didn¡¯t want to hear Chu baiqing¡¯s tone. ¡°I especially¡­ I called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up. When the call finally got through, it was another man who picked up. I even told him, ¡°Bai Qing, I miss you, I miss you so, so much ¡­ what a f * eking joke ¡­ ¡°Chu Bai Qing, what do you mean by this? What do you mean by that?¡± you¡¯re the one who said the wrong thing.. What the hell are you saying? are you really interested in Ji Chenzhou? ¡° Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083: Gu Qingxin-you want to break up with me? (18) Chapter 1083: Gu Qingxin-you want to break up with me? (18) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Do you really want to break up with me?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was a little higher, but it was obvious that he was restraining himself. However, Chu baiqing was trying to distance himself from him, and his cold attitude made it hard for him not to get angry. Chu baiqing rubbed his temples. He was too tired and didn¡¯t wake up. He didn¡¯t know, but he felt like his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He should not have ignored Jason¡¯s dissuasion and insisted on an operation today. With his current physical condition, he should be resting in bed, but if he wanted to save a person, he would! He could deeply feel the urgency of wanting to live on. It was really too frustrating. He had wanted to block Gu Jue¡¯s phone number earlier. However, a few years ago, he had an argument with Gu Jue and he blacklisted him. At that time, Gu Jue had a crazy argument with him for a long time. After they made up, he forced him to swear that he would never block his number again. He made a vow, so he didn¡¯t block his number for the sake of this vow. Chu baiqing took out a cigarette box and a lighter from his coat. He held the phone between his ears and lit a cigarette. Now, whenever his body couldn¡¯t take it, he would smoke a cigarette. This cigarette seemed to have a soothing effect, making him feel more comfortable. Gu Jue heard the sound of a lighter on the other end of the line. He shouted into the phone,¡± Chu baiqing, I told you not to smoke, and you still f * eking dare to smoke? throw it away! There were some emotions that you couldn¡¯t control just because you wanted to. For example, Gu Jue had warned Chu baiqing not to smoke again. But, knowing that Chu Bai Qing smoked, he couldn¡¯t control his anger. He wanted to shout and scold him¡­ His Chu baiqing hated the smell of smoke. His Chu baiqing shouldn¡¯t have had a cigarette between his fingers. Although it was very sexy, he shouldn¡¯t have ¡­ Chu baiqing took a deep drag on his cigarette. He didn¡¯t know how he started smoking. He used to hate the smell of smoke. He felt that it was very uncomfortable. However, there were still so many people who smoked, and he couldn¡¯t quit no matter what. Now, he also felt that he could not quit. If he did not smoke, he would feel uncomfortable all over. This kind of discomfort would make him miss Gu Jue like crazy. ¡°Gu Jue, you still remember us ¡­ It was probably when we were 15 or 16!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone. Gu Jue was stunned. They were talking about smoking! Why are you talking about the past again ¡­ Gu Jue didn¡¯t have much of an impression of what happened between him and Chu baiqing when they were young and when they slowly grew up. Whenever his family members, big brother, and third brother talked about it, he would listen and think about what they were talking about. That was why he vaguely felt that such a thing seemed to have happened. So, he still waited for Chu baiqing to tell him about what happened when they were 15 or 16. While she was waiting, she forgot about Chu Bai Qing smoking. that year, I wanted to learn the violin, but my mother didn¡¯t agree. She thought that I was good at the piano and that I was too late to learn the piano! After hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Gu Jue finally remembered that there was such a thing. Moreover, his impression of her had become deeper. 1 remember. Didn¡¯t 1 throw the piano away and change to the violin ¡­ Chu baiqing played the piano very well. He was really very good. His fingers were long and beautiful. This was something Gu Jue had known since he was young.. Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084: A loving heart-he said he didnt want him anymore (19) Chapter 1084: A loving heart-he said he didn¡¯t want him anymore (19) Translator: 549690339 After that, Chu baiqing suddenly took an interest in the violin, so he wanted to learn it and gave up on the piano. No one could understand this. After all, in everyone¡¯s hearts, Chu baiqing loved the piano. Gu Jue also thought that he loved the piano the most since he was so good at it. However, no matter how his family tried to stop him, Chu baiqing still gave up on the piano and started learning the violin ¡­ The elders all said that Chu Bai Qing was shy and introverted, gentle and refined, but when he was stubborn, even ten bulls couldn¡¯t pull him back. She had never seen such a cowardly child who gave up on something she liked so easily¡­ Although Gu Jue was a careless person who didn¡¯t like to use his brain, at this moment, he suddenly realized why Chu baiqing was talking about this ¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, what do you mean? What did that mean? What do you mean by that?¡± Gu Jue shouted at the phone without a care. His whole body seemed to be on fire, as if he would turn into a big fireball if he rolled on the ground. Chu baiqing had compared him to a piano, how could he say that¡­ ¡°Jue, I¡¯ve been like this since I was young. No matter how much I like something, I¡¯ll throw it away and give it up as I please. You should know me.¡± Gu Jue took out another cigarette and lit it against the original cigarette. He started smoking again. ¡°You dare to throw me away, you dare to give up on me, Chu baiqing, I¡¯m not a piano, I¡¯m a human, I¡¯m a f * eking living human, we¡¯re clearly fine, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Jue simply sat on the ground. It was as if he had no strength left in his body. He felt powerless. This feeling of powerlessness was like falling into a drain and trying to grab onto a piece of driftwood. His fingers touched the edge of the driftwood, but the water rippled, and he couldn¡¯t hold on to it. He grabbed again and again, and when he felt that he could hold on to it, another wave came, completely lifting the driftwood to another place. He could only watch as the piece of driftwood that saved his life slowly floated away, but he couldn¡¯t catch it. Then, his body sank until he drowned in the water¡­ Before Gu Jue could finish, Chu baiqing interrupted him. ¡°Gu Jue, it¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t want to be with you anymore!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse and filled with pain. It was too painful. As he said those insincere words, he really wanted to be with Gu Jue, forever, but he could not¡­ Actually, Chu baiqing should have hung up after saying all this, but he didn¡¯t. He waited in silence, and the sound of each other¡¯s breathing could be heard on both sides. On the other end of the phone, Gu Jue felt his ears buzzing. He could hear every word that Chu baiqing said clearly. He did not want to be with her anymore ¡­ However, he did not seem to have heard her clearly, as if he had never made the call. ¡°You sleep! Have a good rest!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s tone was very calm, so calm that it was as if nothing had happened. Gu Jue hung up the phone first. On the other end of the line, Chu baiqing closed his eyes and listened to the busy tone. He held his head and slid down the wall. His head hurt badly, as if there were bugs biting him ¡­ Jason walked over and wanted to help Chu baiqing up, but he shook his head. ¡°Chu, you should tell him that you¡¯re sick. He has the right to know, not use this method to push him away!¡± Jason squatted down and said to Chu Bai Qing.. Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085: A loving heart-everything Chu baiqing does is boring (20) Chapter 1085: A loving heart-everything Chu baiqing does is boring (20) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at Jason and smiled. He then looked at his own phone and opened the screen. He found Gu Jue¡¯s phone number and blacklisted it. His hands were shaking when he pressed the confirm button, but he still pressed it in the end. Her eyes were slightly red and a little moist. In her hazy state, her thoughts went back to more than ten years ago. In the hot August, there were only a few people walking on the school field in the afternoon under the hot sun. Under the shade of a big tree, two beautiful young men were sitting and lying down¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, can you be a man? I¡¯m so annoyed with your indifferent face. If someone else bullies you again, can¡¯t you hit them back? What¡¯s the use of your long arms? don¡¯t you know how to wave your fists?¡± Gu Jue was lying on the grass with a blade of grass in his mouth as he spoke to Chu baiqing, who was sitting obediently beside him. ¡°Class is about to start, let¡¯s go back!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was very pleasant to hear, it was as gentle as water. He did not like Gu Jue¡¯s vulgarities, and he did not like to use his fists to solve everything. He was good at studying, but there would always be students who didn¡¯t like to study looking for trouble. He felt that he should just ignore such things. There was no need to make himself angry. ¡°Hey, why is it so hard to talk to you? what¡¯s in your head? Is it a fart?¡± Gu Jue suddenly sat up and spat out the grass in his mouth. He pointed at Chu baiqing¡¯s head and asked. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s pretending!¡± Chu baiqing answered Gu Jue¡¯s question,¡± what¡¯s in your head? ¡± ¡°Are you looking for a beating? Chu baiqing, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t bear to beat you up! You¡¯ve got a temper, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s understanding was Chu baiqing¡¯s meaning. He was equal to a fart. Chu baiqing lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He shouldn¡¯t have said that his mind and heart were filled with him¡­ These words should be kept in her heart, how could she say it out loud? Chu baiqing shouldn¡¯t have said it. Chu baiqing¡¯s head drooped and he didn¡¯t say a word. Gu Jue wanted to curse at him. A few girls carrying violin on their backs walked past them not far away. Gu Jue said casually,¡± I heard them playing the violin the other day. It was quite nice, even better than you playing the piano. You¡¯re so boring playing the piano! In Gu Jue¡¯s heart, everything Chu baiqing did was boring. Because everything was done so well, there was nothing Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t do. He was like a machine, so naturally, it was boring. Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue, then at his own hands. So he didn¡¯t like her playing the piano. No wonder he would fall asleep every time she played. He didn¡¯t like it¡­ Violin? It shouldn¡¯t be difficult, but he didn¡¯t have enough time. If he wanted to learn the violin, he wouldn¡¯t have time to learn the piano ¡­ Chu baiqing was young under the sun. Although he had a gentle personality and didn¡¯t want to compete with the world, he was stubborn in his bones. He had his own ideas, and the person who led him was called Gu Jue ¡­ When his tears fell, Gu Jue stopped smiling. His memory was too good. It turned out that he could remember the past so clearly. He could remember every single word of their conversation, and he thought he would remember it for the rest of his life! Because it was deeply engraved in the bottom of his heart, becoming a brand, and integrated into his blood. At this moment, Chu baiqing was glad that he had a good memory because these memories would comfort him. There were some things that Gu Jue would never know in his entire life. For example, he had given up on the piano because he had said that he thought the violin was good. Chu baiqing pulled himself back from his thoughts and felt as light as a feather ¡­ It was as if it had no weight.. Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086: Gu Qingxin-he cant stand his departure (21) Chapter 1086: Gu Qingxin-he can¡¯t stand his departure (21) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Jason, hurry up with the surrogacy! 1 don¡¯t feel good ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was just as soft as his feelings. He felt that even the cigarette in his throat was bitter. ¡°To get Gu Jue¡¯s sperm, we need him to come ¡­¡± Jason looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s face and felt terrible. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a reason! I also want to ¡­ We didn¡¯t even say goodbye to each other properly that day. I didn¡¯t even kiss him ¡­¡± ¡°I really miss him¡­¡± Chu baiqing felt that he could still breathe. He was still alive. He missed Gu Jue so much that his heart ached. If he were to die, he was not even sure if Gu Jue would be able to live well. It was one thing to think about it, but when it was really time to separate, the pain was not something that she could bear. Even if she had a child, it might not be ¡­ Jason, on the phone just now, he was holding back his temper. It was clearly my fault, but he still had to lower his voice. Hearing his tone made my heart ache, it really hurt. he didn¡¯t even mention Ji Chenzhou because he didn¡¯t believe what 1 said. He didn¡¯t believe that 1 would be interested in Ji Chenzhou or that my heart would be moved by him. He didn¡¯t believe any of these words and only believed that I loved him¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tears rolled down his face as he spoke. That kind of pain, that kind of pain, was something that no one else could ever experience. Chu baiqing¡¯s finger was burned by the cigarette. He was not able to resist pain, but he did not feel it. All his senses were focused on Gu Jue ¡­ you¡¯re being too cruel to him. At least let him accompany you. You¡¯ll feel good, but he¡¯ll also¡­ Jason really did not know what else to say. The results of many expert consultations were the same. There was no way to perform surgery. Seeing Chu baiqing lose weight day by day, in pain every day, and still pretending that nothing had happened in front of Chu Yunyi and Li Nancheng, he felt pain. Now, he could only pin his hopes on Ji Chenzhou. He had been looking for experts for the past few days. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would not give up. ¡°If he finds out, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll die before 1 do. Don¡¯t think that Gu Jue has. bad temper and is so fierce. In fact, he¡¯s very timid. He¡¯s afraid of losing me ¡­¡± that day. he even said that if we grew old, he would definitely die in front of me. He couldn¡¯t take it and sent me away, leaving him alone. He didn¡¯t want to live that kind of life for even a second ¡­ This was also why Chu baiqing refused to tell Gu Jue. This was also why he prayed every day for a miracle to happen to the child. In any case, even if he didn¡¯t succeed, he could still bear his child. They were both his and Gu Jue¡¯s children. This was his last resort. He still hoped that a miracle would happen and he would be able to successfully conceive twins. It¡¯d be best if they were twins ¡­ Jason looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s phone on the floor and hesitated. He thought that at this time, even if he did not let Gu Jue know, he should at least let his brother know. He needed someone to keep him company. He could feel Chu Bai Qing¡¯s loneliness, the kind of loneliness that hurt one¡¯s soul as they looked into the distance. He grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s phone when he wasn¡¯t paying attention and helped the tired Chu baiqing back to his room. After Chu baiqing fell asleep, Jason took his phone and walked out. He hesitated for a while between li beixiao and Feng Yan, and finally called Feng Yan. It just so happened that they had some trouble on their side.. Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087: Gu Qingxin-he didn’t even lose his temper (22) Chapter 1087: Gu Qingxin-he didn¡¯t even lose his temper (22) Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan rushed over as soon as he got off the plane. He had never taken such light steps before, and he felt like he could fall over at any moment. Even when Huo qingge had been kidnapped, he had never been so flustered. Why was he like this? the heavens must be playing a big joke on him. No, it was a huge joke to everyone. Chu Bai Qing was such a good person, how could he give him such a fate? What was Gu Jue going to do? He had seen everything that had happened to Gu Jue over the past few days. He thought Chu baiqing was just throwing a tantrum, but he didn¡¯t know that Chu baiqing really wanted to leave him. Just two days ago, Gu Jue had told him that he would be leaving the country to look for Chu baiqing after he was done with his work. He said he had enough of his cold treatment and wanted to teach him a lesson, but he didn¡¯t lose his temper. Chu baiqing¡¯s temper was getting worse. However, Feng Yan knew that he was just saying it. He really missed Chu baiqing. Feng Yan finally understood why Chu baiqing had said that he was interested in Ji Chenzhou. When Gu Jue told him this, he was furious. He didn¡¯t know why Chu baiqing would do this. Only now did he know that he had actually wanted to end things with Gu Jue in this way. She would rather Gu Jue misunderstand her ¡­ However, Chu baiqing did not expect Gu Jue to trust him so much. He did not believe that Gu Jue would be interested in Ji Chenzhou. Gu Jue simply thought that Chu baiqing was just saying those things out of anger. Chu Bai Qing stood by the window and smiled at Feng Yan. His smile was warm and heartwarming. As long as you saw this smile once, it would be imprinted in your heart. Even if you walked into the darkness, as long as you thought of this smile, you would feel that there was light in front of you. Chu baiqing was such a person. Everyone around him would feel his warmth. Feng Yan leaned against the door frame, his tongue poking his cheek. He couldn¡¯t say a word, and his heart hurt as if it was being cut by a knife. His eyes were slightly red. He raised his head and exhaled, ah ¡­ Feng Yan wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t. He managed to squeeze out an ¡°ah¡± with great difficulty, but it sounded so dry and hoarse. ¡°All Yan, you¡¯ll help me, right?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was clear and gentle, but it was soft and soothing. Feng Yan sniffled. He was a cruel and hard-hearted man, and tears did not belong to him at all. They did not belong to him ¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t control himself at this moment. He couldn¡¯t even fight back. Feng Yan felt like all the energy in his body had been sucked out. He wanted to go over and protect Chu baiqing. But he couldn¡¯t move his feet or lift his legs ¡­ Feng Yan tilted his head and looked at Chu baiqing. He was standing by the floor-to. ceiling window, the Golden rays of the sun shining on him. Feng Yan felt his vision blur as he looked at Chu baiqing standing there in desolation. He was smiling at her, but she was crying at him ¡­ Feng Yan touched his face and realized that it was really wet¡­ He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t speak. He could only open and close it¡­ Chu baiqing saw what he was saying,¡± you idiot¡­ Idiot¡­¡± ¡°All Yan, you¡¯ll help me. You won¡¯t tell Gu Jue.¡± This time, Chu Bai Qing spoke in a firm tone, the smile on his face still gentle. If it was possible, he did not want to force Feng Yan. He did not want to see Feng Yan so upset when he found out about this ¡­ If Gu Jue knew about it, he would die. He would die ¡­. Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088: Gu Qingxin-what do you want me to do?(23) Chapter 1088: Gu Qingxin-what do you want me to do?(23) Translator: 549690339 He wanted Gu Jue to live well. He had to live well because he was Gu Jue, Chu baiqing¡¯s Gu Jue. The Gu Jue that would get annoyed and impatient if you said one more word to him ¡­ He had only taken one look at that person, and he wanted to be old Gu Jue with him! Feng Yan¡¯s body slid down the door frame. He finally couldn¡¯t hold back his tears and cried out loud, as if he had just experienced the most painful thing in the world. He was so helpless and helpless ¡­ ¡°Help, help ¡­ I will die for you ¡­ I¡¯m willing to ¡­¡± Feng Yan finally spoke with tears in his eyes. Chu baiqing had been hiding it for so long, so how could he tell Gu Jue? He understood why Chu Bai Qing wanted to do this, he understood everything. He and she were only brothers, but she felt terrible when she found out. If Gu Jue knew about this, no one could predict what would happen. ¡°Ah Yan, I don¡¯t have much time left. 1 didn¡¯t want to let you know, but 1 didn¡¯t expect Jason to tell you ¡­¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s heart was bitter. When he thought of Gu Jue, he also missed his family and his brothers. However, compared to missing them, he didn¡¯t want them to be in pain. ¡°Bai Qing, you can hide it from Gu Jue, but you can¡¯t hide it from us ¡­¡± Feng Yan felt like he had no more strength left in him. He fell to the ground, not even having the strength to stand up. ¡°Ah Yan, don¡¯t tell big brother and the others. You¡¯re in pain, and so are they. Why do we have to suffer together?¡± Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t want to see everyone suffer with him. They had gone through it together, just like how ah Yan was crying now. It made him feel very uncomfortable. Bai Qing, let¡¯s think of a way together. There will always be hope! It was only then that Feng Yan realized that when it came to matters of life and death, it was not something that could be solved with money and power. This thing was really fate ¡­ ¡°All Yan, I¡¯m. doctor. I know very well¡­¡± Miracles did not happen all the time. ¡°What can I do?¡± Feng Yan took in deep breaths. There must be something they could do. ¡°I want to see Gu Jue. Ask him to come!¡± I want to say goodbye to him properly, without any misunderstandings. I regret what, said to him about Ji Chenzhou the other day., feel that it¡¯s a taint on our relationship¡­ even if I die, I want our fingers to be filled with beautiful memories ¡­ Actually, Chu baiqing also wanted to do Gu Jue¡¯s dirty work. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let him come! He¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡± Feng Yan looked at Chu baiqing, who was just standing there, like a fairy who had fallen into the human world. He turned his head away and did not look at him anymore. Looking at him any longer would make his heart ache. At this moment, he finally realized how useless he was! ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. All Yan, help me deal with it!¡± Chu Bai Qing suddenly thought of another matter that he had to solve. the person who sent the photo to Gu Jue was Jiang duo. Ji Chenzhou found out about it. I told him that I would handle it on my own and that I didn¡¯t need him to interfere! Chu baiqing didn¡¯t expect Jiang duo to be the one behind this. Ever since he had beaten him up in the hospital, he had never seen Jiang duo again. He was kind enough to let him go, but he actually harbored a grudge and followed him. so it¡¯s him. Gu Jue thought that Ji Chenzhou was the one who gave him the photo. He was even looking for him all over the world! ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Feng Yan knew about Jiang duo. He knew a little about him and Chu baiqing.. Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089: A loving heart-I want him to feel heartache just by looking at me (24) Chapter 1089: A loving heart-I want him to feel heartache just by looking at me (24) Translator: 549690339 ¡°You deal with him. I don¡¯t want him to stir up any more trouble. The main thing is that we can¡¯t let Gu Jue know that Auntie Qin knows about me and Gu Jue. I don¡¯t want the mother and son to have any more conflicts.¡± Chu baiqing wanted to let this matter pass. He couldn¡¯t let Gu Jue know that Auntie Qin had looked for him and forced them to separate. If Gu Jue knew about this, with his temper, he would definitely kick up a big fuss. He could do anything. When he was impulsive, he would never understand aunt Qin¡¯s feelings. ¡°Aunt Qin knows about you two. So, you¡¯re in such a hurry to leave because of her ¡­ You want to leave Gu Jue?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s mood was slightly better now, and she stood up with the help of the door frame. He walked towards Chu baiqing, shaking. It turned out that Chu baiqing not only had to bear the pain, but also the pressure from Auntie Qin. He had taken everything on himself. How much had he suffered ¡­ this is human nature. Every mother would do this. Besides, I¡¯m going to leave sooner or later, just a little early¡­ It wasn¡¯t just a little early, he had messed it up. He had not made the swing and slide ladder that he wanted to make for the child. What else did he want to do ¡­ Yes, she still had to take many photos with Gu Jue, but she did not do this. There were many things that couples had to do, and there were also many things that they hadn¡¯t done. He felt really regretful¡­ When Gu Jue came this time, she would make as much as she could! He wanted everything to return to how he had originally planned. No regrets, no misunderstandings, and a happy goodbye ¡­ Bai Qing, believe me, everything will be fine, everything will be fine, nothing will happen, you will not die! ¡°You¡¯re so good, the heavens won¡¯t be so cruel to take you away, they won¡¯t!¡± Feng Yan held Chu baiqing tightly in his arms, wanting to give him all his strength. He believed that Chu Bai Qing was such a good person, he would be rewarded. He had treated so many patients, and God would help him get better. He definitely would. Feng Yan called Gu Jue and asked him to come over, saying that he had something to deal with here. He didn¡¯t say that Chu Bai Qing wanted to see him. After Gu Jue hung up the phone, he booked the earliest flight and came here without even changing his clothes. Feng Yan looked at his dirty and crumpled clothes. There was also his beard that had not been shaved for a few days, and his dispirited look. Feng Yan¡¯s heart ached for him. ¡°Go take a bath and change your clothes ¡­¡± Feng Yan said to Gu Jue, pretending to be disgusted. ¡°No, just like this. I want to make Chu baiqing¡¯s heart ache. 1 want him to see what kind of life I¡¯m in without him by my side.¡± Gu Jue looked at himself in the mirror. He was really too sloppy and disheveled. Even he felt that it was too embarrassing for the appearance of the city. ¡°Are you sure you want to see him like this? Even if you¡¯re not afraid that he¡¯ll despise you, you still have to beat him in front of Jason! After all, she¡¯s your love rival!¡± The reason why Feng Yan asked Gu Jue to clean himself up was that he didn¡¯t want Chu baiqing to see him like this. He didn¡¯t want Chu baiqing to feel bad, sad, and guilty¡­ Chu Bai Qing was already suffering enough, she couldn¡¯t let him bear more self-blame and guilt. Chu baiqing had always felt that he was selfish and that he had let Gu Jue down when they started their relationship. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± The moment Gu Jue heard Jason¡¯s name, he had to pay attention to his image.. Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090: - loving heart-it 11 be fine after some coaxing, Yingluo (25) Chapter 1090: ¨C loving heart-it¡¯ 11 be fine after some coaxing, Yingluo (25) Translator: 549690339 After Gu Jue had taken a shower and shaved his beard, he realized that he had just hung up on Feng Yan and had flown over without even taking his luggage. Left with no choice, he dragged Feng Yan to the mall to buy clothes with him. When she entered the mall with Feng Yan, there was still a commotion. Although he had an Oriental face, his appearance and temperament were universal. A handsome and stylish man would attract the attention of others wherever he went. Gu Jue recalled the last time he went to buy clothes for the little demon with Chu baiqing. Those people said that the two of them were a good match. Now, there were people saying that he and Feng Yan were a good match. This made him a little unhappy. What kind of judgment was this? how could he and Feng Yan be a good match? Therefore, Gu Jue randomly picked a set of clothes and left in a hurry. Feng Yan looked at his back, which was full of anxiety and anticipation, and his heart ached so much that he could barely breathe. If Gu Jue found out the truth one day, he would probably give him a good beating. He was to blame for not telling him. Feng Yan felt extremely conflicted. After choosing a restaurant, Feng Yan gave Chu baiqing a call and told him to come over when he was done. Feng Yan realized that Gu Jue had been eavesdropping on him while he was on the phone. ¡°Bai Qing, come over after you¡¯re done with your work!¡± Feng Yan knew that Gu Jue was still very awkward. Because in his heart, he and Chu Bai Qing had a conflict, just like a normal couple. They would just quarrel for a few days, and it would be fine after some coaxing How would he know¡­ In fact, Chu Bai Qing really wanted to separate from him. Gu Jue looked at his watch as he drank the water ¡­ ¡°This time, I must teach him a good lesson. His temper is getting worse. Who the hell spoiled him? if he keeps doing this in the future, how can he?¡± ¡°With his temper, you don¡¯t know. Sigh ¡­ I won¡¯t let you talk about him at all. If you talk too much, he¡¯ll get angry!¡± Gu Jue began to pour out his grievances to Feng Yan. Feng Yan looked at him chiding Chu baiqing with a smile, but his eyes were filled with happiness¡­ She knew that he loved Chu Bai Qing. ¡°You spoiled her!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and he was choking with sobs. However, he still had his usual frivolous look on his face and a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth. ah Yan, I¡¯ve decided to tell my mom and big brother about my relationship with Bai Qing after I¡¯m done with third brother. 1 want to be with him openly and for the rest of my life. Gu Jue had wanted to say this a long time ago, but Chu baiqing had always refused. Bai Qing always thinks too much. What¡¯s there to think about? say it sooner or later, sooner or later. Why not say it earlier? ¡± This was the difference between Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. Feng Yan fiddled with the cup in his hand, his feminine eyes slightly red and teary. He turned his head away, not wanting to let himself cry. Gu Jue didn¡¯t know anything. He was still thinking about making his relationship with Chu baiqing public. He still wanted to be with him for a lifetime, for a long time. He had thought of everything very well¡­ Very good, very good ¡­ However, the reality was so cruel¡­ After that, Gu Jue said something else, but Feng Yan could not hear it clearly. He kept drinking water to calm himself down. ¡°Bai Qing is here ¡­¡± Feng Yan said in a hoarse voice as he looked at Chu baiqing, who was walking over. Gu Jue turned around and saw Chu baiqing walking towards them with a warm smile on his face. He was still as noble as ever. He exuded the aura of a noble young master. He never thought Chu Bai Qing looked so good in white.. Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091:I havent seen you in-few days, why have you lost weight again?(26) Chapter 1091:I haven¡¯t seen you in-few days, why have you lost weight again?(26) Translator: 549690339 It was as if the only pure white color in the world existed just for him. Chu baiqing¡¯s shirt was in two different colors, white and light blue. They were both clean and plain, just like his temperament, clean and pure. Gu Jue also noticed that Chu baiqing had slimmed down. He was even slimmer than when he left. His sickly beauty was even more alluring. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. How did you lose weight again?¡± They had met at the hospital before, but Feng Yan could only use this as an opening to prove that they had only met today. Feng Yan felt that he could still control his emotions, but his heart still ached when he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s gentle smile. Chu baiqing smiled and sat down next to Gu Jue. ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of surgeries these past two days, and they were all major surgeries. I barely slept!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words gave him a good explanation for his emaciated and Haggard face. Gu Jue had been holding the glass of water. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say or how to start. The two of them were in a Cold War, and ah Yan was just a peacemaker, creating an opportunity for the two of them to meet. ¡°He still needs to rest when it¡¯s appropriate. Surgeries can never be finished!¡± Feng Yan sighed in his heart when he saw that Gu Jue could not interrupt. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I have no choice.¡± Chu baiqing had never looked at Gu Jue since he sat there. He had been smiling and talking to Feng Yan the whole time. Such a situation made Gu Jue very angry. He drank the water in the cup in one go- Then, he looked at the new clothes he had just bought. Gu Jue felt angry and stupid again. He might as well put on a dispirited look. At least Chu baiqing would feel sorry for him. Now that he saw her like this, would he think that she was still living well and comfortably without him by her side? The more Gu Jue thought about it, the more frustrated he became ¡­ He stood up abruptly, so abruptly, with a hint of anger. Feng Yan looked at Gu Jue and saw the anger on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. Why did his temper flare up again? why couldn¡¯t he control it and restrain himself? ¡°Did you drink too much water? do you need to fill the tub?¡± Feng Yan knew that Gu Jue must have felt that he was being ignored, so he said this to give him a way out. However, to Feng Yan¡¯s surprise, Chu baiqing stood up before Gu Jue could say anything. ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom? Let¡¯s go together!¡± Chu baiqing smiled at Gu Jue. Feng Yan paused for a second after hearing what Chu baiqing said. Then, he smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. It was normal for two women to go to the bathroom together. However, no matter how she thought about it, it was weird for two men to go to the bathroom together. However, they were a couple! ¡°Jue had almost four glasses of water while waiting for you!¡± Feng Yan kicked Gu Jue¡¯s leg with the tip of his foot and said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s ¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Jue suddenly reacted and stammered. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled and followed behind Gu Jue. Looking at Gu Jue¡¯s tall and straight back, Chu baiqing¡¯s smile became even more pained. He could not remember how many days it had been since they last met. He thought of Gu Jue every day, and the thought of it made his heart, liver, spleen, and lungs hurt. The kind of pain that seeped into his bones made it difficult for him to breathe. Now that the person he missed so much was right in front of him, he felt that he was still lucky to be able to see her. Gu Jue could feel how stiff his walking posture was. In the past, he and Chu baiqing used to walk side by side.. Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092: One Gu Qingxin-he beckoned him with a finger (27) Chapter 1092: One Gu Qingxin-he beckoned him with a finger (27) Translator: 549690339 He wanted to slow down now, but it was as if his footsteps were like a machine. They were completely fixed in frequency and were no longer under his control. Chu baiqing felt his vision go black. He grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s arm and shook his head. He closed his eyes and waited for the dizziness to go away. Chu Bai Qing sighed, it was getting more and more frequent. Gu Jue, whose arm was being grabbed, suddenly stopped in his tracks, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s anxious voice came from above her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t rest well, I¡¯m in a daze!¡± Chu baiqing felt his eyes flash past. One, two, three, four Gu Jue. His eyes could only focus on one as he smiled. That smile that was more dazzling than the sun made Gu Jue completely stunned. It was really a smile that he had not seen in a long time. stop eating. Find a hotel and get a room. You can take a nap! From the moment Chu baiqing appeared, Gu Jue could see that he was deeply exhausted and his complexion did not look good. In the past, Chu baiqing had been in surgery for two to three days, but he had never been in such a bad state. He was becoming more and more unprotective of his body. Chu Bai Qing blinked twice. The dizziness disappeared and his eyes could see clearly. ¡°Can you just leave ah Yan there?¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t let go of Gu Jue¡¯s arm. Instead, he held on to it tightly. Chu baiqing¡¯s words meant that he wanted to go to a hotel with him, or he wouldn¡¯t have left Feng Yan behind. Seeing the smile on Chu baiqing¡¯s face, Gu Jue¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed uncontrollably. The desire in his body seemed to have exploded in an instant. This was his instinct, a man¡¯s instinct. Now, just looking at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile, he was going to raise the flag. The evil fire was already running around in his body, spreading to his limbs and bones. It was completely out of his control and he urgently needed to release it completely. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and pulled him towards the revolving door. He remembered that when he got out of the car, he saw the Hilton Hotel. It was just across the street, very close, just one street away. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He followed behind Gu Jue quietly and let him hold his hand. He moved slightly, and his fingers were interlocked. He wanted a perfect farewell. They were in a foreign country and did not know them. They would not need someone to come over and call them ¡°Lord Jue¡± respectfully. No one would call him ¡®young master Chu¡¯ or ¡®Dean Chu¡¯¡­ Chu baiqing felt the heat in his palm. It came from Gu Jue¡¯s palm. His hands were always cold. In the past, Gu Jue would always ask him,¡± why are your hands so cold?¡± He would jokingly say,¡± no one¡¯s hurting! Gu Jue would smile and take his hand over, flicking it twice, does it hurt?¡± The two of them booked a suite. Gu Jue wanted to order something to eat, but he was afraid that Chu baiqing would be hungry. However, he said that he didn¡¯t need it. After entering the suite, Gu Jue felt as if his body was on fire. It was scorching hot. The two of them had not been together for a few days, and Gu Jue felt his mouth and tongue go dry. Chu baiqing let go of Gu Jue¡¯s hand and walked towards the bedroom. When he reached the door, he turned around and smiled at Gu Jue. This kind of smile was similar to a finger hook, which was a kind of summoning. Gu Jue felt as if he had suddenly drunk 60% alcohol in white wine, and the rush of energy went straight to his head. He walked over in a few steps and followed Chu baiqing into the bedroom. Before he reached the bed, he grabbed Chu Bai Qing¡¯s arm.. Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093: Gu Qingxin-what are you doing?(28) Chapter 1093: Gu Qingxin-what are you doing?(28) Translator: 549690339 She pulled him into her arms. When their chests collided with each other, Gu Jue felt that there was an echo in his chest. Because her heart was beating too fast, it was beating so fast that it was like a thump. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t struggle or move. He let Gu Jue hug him. His hands were around Gu Jue¡¯s thin waist, and he felt his grip. Her fingers also unconsciously slid across his waist¡­ It was just a light touch, but it made Gu Jue completely explode. He grabbed the back of Chu baiqing¡¯s head and was about to kiss him, but Chu baiqing avoided him. ¡°You want to kiss me?¡± Chu baiqing wrapped his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s waist and raised his head slightly with a faint smile. Her warm breath hit Gu Jue¡¯s face. It was slightly ticklish and very seductive. Gu Jue¡¯s breathing became even more rapid after hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, why not?¡± The words that came out of her mouth were filled with an unbearable pressure. Gu Jue felt that his patience had reached its limit. He didn¡¯t know what Chu Bai Qing was trying to do. She knew he was in pain, but she still teased him. Chu baiqing wrapped his arms around his waist, as if he was putting a fire ring around him, burning his entire body. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing and the curve of his lips widened. He really couldn¡¯t resist such an alluring smile. He couldn¡¯t resist it at all. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I!¡± The moment Chu baiqing finished his sentence, he wrapped his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s neck and kissed him on the lips. Gu Jue did not expect Chu baiqing to take the initiative. Gu Jue turned from the guest into the host. He kissed Chu baiqing domineeringly and lovingly, with a deep longing and a little bit of punishment. Gu Jue could even taste blood. Chu Bai Qing bit him. It wasn¡¯t to express her feelings, it was the only way she could vent. Gu Jue¡¯s head almost exploded when he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s enthusiasm. He needed Gu Jue¡¯s essence. What he needed to do was to find a way to get it¡­ Anyway, he was going to make sure Chu Bai Qing made up for what he had been missing for the past few days. He missed him so much. In the end, Chu baiqing got what he wanted, and Gu Jue was satisfied. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Chu baiqing got off the bed in a hurry, completely ignoring Gu Jue who was still in a daze. As he walked, he took out a special small bottle from his pocket and quickly put the white stuff in his palm. After closing the bathroom door, Chu baiqing sat on the toilet, his breathing becoming rapid. As a doctor, their hands were always very steady when they held a scalpel. However, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hands were shaking. He had already gotten what he wanted, he really did ¡­ Looking at the bottle in his hand, Chu baiqing still couldn¡¯t believe that he had really done it. He hoped that God was on his side and would give him a miracle for this crazy idea. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Jue stood at the door of the bathroom. His voice was a little hoarse, but it was even more sexy. It was a unique voice that only people who had had their fill would have. Chu baiqing put the special bottle away, washed his hands, and opened the bathroom door. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡± Chu baiqing smiled at Gu Jue. ¡°Bai Qing, I¡­¡± Gu Jue did not know what to say. Were the two of them still in a Cold War? Could this be considered Chu Bai Qing¡¯s way of expressing his goodwill? should he not say anything and just turn the page? Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094: You didnt even take this photo in the past (29) Chapter 1094: You didn¡¯t even take this photo in the past (29) Translator: 549690339 ¡°It was my fault for what happened that day.¡± Chu baiqing wrapped his arm around Gu Jue¡¯s waist and lowered his chin on his shoulder. His eyes were a little sad and his tone was very calm. ¡°You said you ¡­ Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. It¡¯s all in the past! All Yan has also said that Ji Chenzhou is stronger¡­¡± When Gu Jue mentioned this matter, he was filled with anger. The key was that he still could not find Ji Chenzhou. He had no place to vent his anger. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it anymore. I¡¯m tired, sleep with me for a while!¡± Chu Bai Qing was really tired and drowsy. Sometimes, getting used to this can be quite scary. For example, she had already gotten used to sleeping with Gu Jue. Now that he was not by his side, he would lose sleep. Even if he fell asleep, he would sleep very tired, not at ease, always feeling very tired and very empty¡­ Gu Jue held Chu baiqing in his arms. He could feel the man¡¯s fatigue. No matter how much he wanted him, he had to restrain himself. Lying on the bed, Gu Jue held Chu baiqing in his arms. His heart was at ease. ¡°So, this is the end of the Cold War?¡± Gu Jue gently rubbed Chu baiqing¡¯s neck as he asked in a hoarse voice. In fact, the evil fire in his body was still running around, but he didn¡¯t dare to move. He knew Chu baiqing was tired. She didn¡¯t know why, but after seeing Chu Bai Qing again after so many days, she felt like something was wrong. He couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong¡­ ¡°En!¡± Chu Bai Qing forced his eyes open and took his phone. She was as lazy as a cat in Gu Jue¡¯s arms. He opened the selfie camera and leaned against Gu Jue¡¯s chest again. Then, he pressed the camera button with a smile. Gu Jue was quite satisfied with her, and his eyes were filled with infatuation. ¡°You didn¡¯t film this in the past¡­¡± Gu Jue realized that Chu baiqing liked to take selfies. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in a relationship with you before!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s voice sounded a little groggy. He put down the phone and hugged Gu Jue¡¯s waist, wanting to have a good sleep. Then, he could think about what he would do when he woke up ¡­ go back and ask Qin shaoyou to prepare a professional selfie phone. If you want to take photos, then¡­ Before Gu Jue could finish his sentence, he saw Chu baiqing close his eyes. His curly eyelashes were long and thick. Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing on the forehead. He also closed his eyes. He had been on the plane for more than ten hours and had not slept. He hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep when Chu Bai Qing wasn¡¯t by his side. When the two of them woke up, it was already past seven in the evening. Gu Jue was woken up by hunger, while Chu baiqing felt much better after a good night¡¯s sleep. Chu baiqing brought Gu Jue out to eat some food from the mobile car. This kind of street food was very unique. Chu Bai Qing had always been eating light food, so he had never tried these so-called street food. These unknown barbeque salad dishes were sought after by many people. Chu baiqing tasted the food and it was really good. As long as Gu Jue could eat his fill, it would be fine. He did not have any concept of these things. He just felt that standing by the car and eating was also a kind of experience. Especially when she was with Chu Bai Qing. Chu baiqing suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t taken a photo yet, so he took out his phone and took a few more. Gu Jue seemed to have gotten used to it. Whenever Chu baiqing took out his phone, he would automatically move closer to him and get ready to take a selfie. Chu baiqing looked at the photo. The two of them had food in their hands, just like any other normal couple.. Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095: A heart for-lover-stop biting, just get a tattoo!(3O) Chapter 1095: A heart for-lover-stop biting, just get a tattoo!(3O) Translator: 549690339 After dinner, the two of them walked slowly, hand in hand. As they passed by a tattoo shop, Chu Bai Qing suddenly wanted to leave a mark on each other¡¯s body. A mark that could not be worn away in a lifetime ¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, let¡¯s go get a tattoo!¡± Chu baiqing also thought that his idea was crazy. No one would believe that a person with such a personality would want a tattoo Gu Jue was stunned for a few seconds before he pulled Chu baiqing into the tattoo shop. The boss gave them many pictures to choose from, but neither of them was very satisfied. Chu Bai Qing wanted a unique, special thing to tattoo on their bodies. He had wanted to order two custom-made rings, but he felt that they were mere worldly possessions and that it was not good. So, he put this idea aside. Now, he wanted to tattoo a ring on his finger ¡­ If it¡¯s special again, then it¡¯s the gear! They bit each other¡­ Bite¡­ Chu baiqing immediately pulled Gu Jue¡¯s hand over and bit his ring finger. Chu baiqing bit him in circles. Gu Jue felt the pain but didn¡¯t move, allowing Chu baiqing to bite him. By the time Chu baiqing let go, there was already a red and swollen bite mark on Gu Jue¡¯s ring finger. Chu Bai Qing was satisfied. Then, she brought her ring finger to Gu Jue¡¯s mouth and looked at him with a smile. She used her eyes to signal him to bite the same finger. How could Gu Jue bear to bite Chu baiqing? his ability to withstand pain was poor to begin with. He was such a thick-skinned person, but when Chu Bai Qing bit him, he frowned in pain. As the saying goes,¡¯ten fingers are connected to the heart¡¯, he had to bite the effect of Chu baiqing biting him. Gu Jue was afraid that Chu baiqing would cry in pain after he bit her. ¡°Stop biting, just tattoo it!¡± Gu Jue did not need to ask Chu baiqing what pattern he wanted to kiss to know that he wanted a ring. And the teeth marks were the marks they had to give each other, for some reason. He thought about how they had both left each other¡¯s marks on each other¡¯s bodies. Gu Jue could feel his blood boiling. This feeling left a mark, a mark that would last for a lifetime. With the addition of the teeth marks and tattoos, it would last forever. hurry up, don¡¯t be reluctant. Bite the right spot in one go, so I don¡¯t hurt too much! Chu Bai Qing was afraid of pain, but for the sake of this tattoo, he could bear with it. The thing that Gu Jue did to him in the car that time was much more painful than this, but didn¡¯t he survive it? Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s finger and hesitated for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t bite it. At the thought that it would hurt when he got his tattoo done later, Gu Jue did not feel like doing it anymore. He didn¡¯t want Chu Bai Qing to be in pain ¡­ hurry up and bite. The sooner we finish, the sooner we can go back to sleep! Chu baiqing¡¯s warm eyes looked at Gu Jue. He said this very calmly. However, he knew that Gu Jue could understand. As expected, Gu Jue¡¯s eyes began to emit, menacing light¡­ Back at the hotel, he had only used his hands and had not really released it. Gu Jue¡¯s heart was still itching as he hugged Chu baiqing to sleep. Chu baiqing¡¯s invitation made Gu Jue even more excited. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just because of Chu baiqing¡¯s invitation. Gu Jue also wanted the two of them to have a unique tattoo like this. ¡°Endure it!¡± In the end, she still put Chu Bai Qing¡¯s finger into her mouth. When Gu Jue bit down without hesitation, Chu baiqing let out a muffled groan, but he forced himself not to shout. It was more painful than he had imagined ¡­. Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096: A heartbroken Gu-steeling her heart and taking a full bite (31) Chapter 1096: A heartbroken Gu-steeling her heart and taking a full bite (31) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t look at Chu baiqing¡¯s furrowed brows and forced himself to bite his foot in a circle. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s fingers were slender and white, and the marks were even more obvious. Therefore, it looked even more red and swollen than Gu J tie¡¯s finger. Gu Jue blew on him and kissed him again and again. In the past, Gu Jue would never do such a thing. Even if he saw someone doing it, he would still feel very nauseated. But now, he was doing this for Chu Bai Qing without him knowing. Chu baiqing told the boss that he wanted the gear ring. The boss said that it was very good and that it would be perfect. He even said that the two of them were a good match. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s ears turned red, but she just smiled. She felt so happy to be praised so openly. The two of them took about two hours to finish. Chu baiqing endured the pain and remained silent. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached for him. When the two of them returned to the hotel, Chu baiqing took a shower first. Gu Jue wanted to shower together, but Chu baiqing rejected him. After Gu Jue walked in, Chu baiqing walked out of the room. Jason was waiting for him at the door. Chu Bai Qing handed two special bottles to Jason. One was Gu Jue¡¯s, and the other was from when she took a shower just now¡­ ¡°What are the chances of success?¡± Chu baiqing was a little nervous. At the age of 30, the things he had done in the past two days were crazy beyond his imagination. it¡¯s very small, but there are indeed some who have succeeded. That will depend on your fate! When Jason took the bottle from Chu baiqing¡¯s hand, he saw the tattoo on his ring finger. His eyes were full of surprise. In his heart, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s personality wouldn¡¯t accept something like a tattoo. ¡°I just got it tattooed. It¡¯s from Gu Jue¡¯s teeth. 1 want to leave his mark on my body for the rest of my life!¡± When Chu Bai Qing said this, the deep love in his eyes would melt anyone who saw it. Even if he died, this mark would still be a part of his body. It had already been branded on his body. Jason knew that no matter how hard he tried, or how long he stayed by Chu Bai Qing¡¯s side, he would never get this man. It was because his entire body was branded with Gu Jue¡¯s Mark, not just the tattoo of this gear. Instead, he had tattooed a lock on his heart, and only the key named Gu Jue could open it. ¡°Chu, if you really succeed, you should believe in miracles. You¡¯ll be fine!¡± Jason said with a smile as he pointed to the small bottle in his hand. Was it a miracle? If it was a miracle, then the probability was quite low. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your results!¡± Chu Bai Qing knew that this needed a miracle. The success rate of test-tube babies was at most 50%. However, he was crazy about using his and Gu Jue¡¯s sperm to get pregnant with twins. This required a miracle. ¡°Do you want to meet the surrogate? I found it according to your request!¡± Jason could see Chu baiqing¡¯s nervousness. It was hard to say for sure. Even if it was a normal test-tube baby, some people might not succeed even after many attempts. Besides, Chu Bai Qing wanted twins. There was a successful case before, but everyone said it was a miracle. ¡°If they¡¯re gone, you¡¯ll be in charge, and ¡­ 1 don¡¯t think it will succeed!¡± then we¡¯ll have to make two preparations. If it¡¯s not successful, we¡¯ll have to get pregnant alone. Actually, there¡¯s no difference ¡­ Jason didn¡¯t want to say this, but he still said it in the end.. Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097: One Gu Qingxin-not suitable to spend the night outside (3) Chapter 1097: One Gu Qingxin-not suitable to spend the night outside (3) Translator: 549690339 ¡°If it were twins, 1 would think that they were my child with him. I¡¯m a bit stubborn, you know that!¡± Yes, Chu baiqing was gentle, but he was stubborn. ¡°Wait for my news!¡± Jason patted Chu Bai Qing¡¯s shoulder with a lot of force. Chu baiqing looked at the two small bottles in Jason¡¯s hands. He prayed in his heart for a miracle! Jason looked at the door behind Chu Bai Qing. Bai Qing, with your current physical condition, it¡¯s not suitable for you to spend the night outside! Chu baiqing would have a lot of symptoms now, such as tinnitus, temporary blindness, and fainting¡­ These situations were all sudden. Since Chu baiqing wanted to hide it from Gu Jue, these sudden situations were dangerous. ¡°Just one night. I¡¯ll let him go back tomorrow!¡± Chu baiqing felt like he still had a lot of things to do with Gu Jue. However, just as Jason had said, his body could be affected at any time, and Gu Jue would definitely find out. They had to be separated eventually, and the more they were together, the more greedy they became. ¡°Chu, after Gu Jue leaves, can you just stay in the hospital?¡± Jason didn¡¯t want to see Chu baiqing in such a state. It was as if he was taking care of his funeral, and it made his heart ache. ¡°I¡¯m going to see tan song. Jason, don¡¯t stop me. Tan song is someone I can¡¯t let go of. 1 also need to settle him down.¡± Chu baiqing looked at Jason. These days, Jason had been with him. Chu Bai Qing knew that he was feeling bad too. He was happy to have such a friend. It was her luck that she met Jason. Because of his matters, she stopped her work to stay by his side. This kindness, Chu baiqing will remember it in his heart. ¡°Chu ¡­ Your body can¡¯t be tormented like this anymore. There might be good news from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s side, so you can¡¯t just give up like this.¡± Because Chu baiqing was a doctor, he had already given himself a judgment. Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes turned distant at the mention of Ji Chenzhou. He had not expected that Ji Chenzhou would run all over the place for his illness. That day, Ji Chenzhou hugged him tightly and said domineeringly,¡± 1 will definitely cure you, Chu baiqing. If you die, I¡¯ll be with you so that you won¡¯t be lonely over there! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s serious expression and tone shocked Chu baiqing. However, feelings could not be forced. He had given all his feelings to Gu Jue and did not share any with anyone else. However, Ji Chenzhou did not listen to him despite his many words. He only cared about doing what he wanted to do. Chu baiqing felt like he owed another person a favor, and he owed more and more. Hence, he was conflicted about Ji Chenzhou. In his heart, Ji Chenzhou and the little demon were both children. However, he was mature and domineering, and you couldn¡¯t treat him like a child¡­ ¡°Jason, you can go back! We¡¯ll talk about this later. Gu Jue should be done with his shower!¡± Chu Bai Qing gave Jason a hug. He knew that he was worried about him, but he had to go to tan song. Jason knew that it was useless for him to say anything else. He had experienced Chu baiqing¡¯s stubbornness during this period of time. After Jason left, Chu baiqing returned to his room. Just as he sat on the bed, Gu Jue came out. He took the towel from Gu Jue with a smile. Gu Jue sat by the bed naturally, leaning against Chu baiqing, waiting for him to dry his hair.. Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098: Gu Qingxin-he said Ill be waiting for you at home (33) Chapter 1098: Gu Qingxin-he said I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home (33) Translator: 549690339 This tacit understanding was a habit formed after living together for a long time. In fact, they were no different from a couple who had lived together for more than ten years. This was because they had been living together for so many years before they started dating. Gu Jue especially liked to let Chu baiqing dry his hair for him. Sometimes, he would even fall asleep while he was drying his hair. Because it was really comfortable ¡­ Chu Bai Qing was very meticulous and knew how to control the strength in his hands. Unlike Gu Jue, when he was wiping, he would be heavy-handed for a moment, and then realize it for a moment before becoming light again. In short, it was uncomfortable. However, Chu Bai Qing never said anything about being uncomfortable. He still enjoyed it. Gu Jue lowered his head and looked at his ring finger. Although it was still swollen, he liked it very much. Gu Jue realized that he had never liked or been interested in anything in the past. But now, he realized that he liked a lot of things, and they were all related to Chu Bai Qing. For example, he also liked taking selfies now, but it had to be with Chu Bai Qing¡­ He also liked to stay at home with Chu baiqing. He used to find it troublesome, but now he found it interesting. For example, when he looked at the tattoo on his finger, the word that came to his mind was ¡®like¡¯. ¡°Jue, you have to take care of yourself when I¡¯m not by your side. After you take a bath, you must dry your hair before you go to sleep!¡± Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue, who was leaning against his chest. His hair was the opposite of his temper. It was very soft. Chu baiqing liked to touch it, it felt good. Sometimes, Gu Jue would fall asleep after touching her. He said that it was very comfortable. ¡°Why are you not by my side?¡± Gu Jue asked in a daze. Every time Chu baiqing dried his hair, he would feel so comfortable that he wanted to sleep. I¡¯m saying that after you go back, I¡¯ll have to stay here for a while. Yunyi needs me! Chu Bai Qing closed his eyes, his heart was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Of course, he would not be by his side, not in the future ¡­ then 1 won¡¯t go back either. I¡¯ll stay here with you and wait for Yunyi to be done. We¡¯ll go back together! How could Gu Jue bear to be separated for a long time? he did not know how he had survived these few days. ¡°Third brother needs you. You should go back and help him. You have to know what¡¯s important!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes reddened. He really didn¡¯t want to be separated from Gu Jue. He really didn¡¯t want to ¡­ Humans were indeed like this, the more they had, the greedier they would become. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be me. Qin shaoyou can also ¡­¡± Gu Jue did not want to be separated from Chu baiqing, not even for a day. ¡°Third brother needs you!¡± Chu baiqing interrupted Gu Jue again. No matter what, he had to rush him back. alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll wait for you at home! Gu Jue didn¡¯t dare to say anything else after Chu baiqing¡¯s stern words. He knew Chu Bai Qing¡¯s temper and he knew that she was growing up. His good temper was probably used up by her, so now she had to endure Chu baiqing¡¯s occasional bad temper. ¡°You can¡¯t drive after drinking, and the speed can¡¯t exceed 60 city!¡± Tears welled up in Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes when he heard Gu Jue¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home!¡± It was such an ordinary sentence, but it was the most heart-wrenching one. He could never go back to their home, never again ¡­ After that, when Chu baiqing returned home ¡­. Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099: Gu Qingxin-why are you crying?(34) Chapter 1099: Gu Qingxin-why are you crying?(34) Translator: 549690339 Everything had changed. To him, everything was so unfamiliar. I know. Don¡¯t drive when you drink. Driving in the city is no more than sixty¡­ Gu Jue rubbed his back against Chu baiqing¡¯s chest and repeated Chu baiqing¡¯s words with a smile. Gu Jue used to think that he would get annoyed whenever Chu baiqing nagged at him. But now, the more Chu Bai Qing nagged, the more he felt safe and warm. He wanted to spend the rest of his life with Chu Bai Qing, cuddling with each other and occasionally being surprised, just like the tattoo he had today. He had never thought of such a simple life before, but now he was enjoying it. ¡°Keep the house clean. Don¡¯t add anything else. Just keep it as it is now.¡± Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t want the place they lived together to change. After he left, it might have a huge impact on Gu Jue, and his shadow would be everywhere. But Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t want to change his selfishness. Because he knew that if Gu Jue could not find his shadow, he would really not be able to live. ¡°Auntie will clean it¡­¡± Gu Jue knew that he would never be able to learn how to clean up the house. you have to eat normally even when I¡¯m not at home. If you don¡¯t want to cook, ask little Jiang Nan to send you. You must eat! Sometimes, Gu Jue was lazy and would not eat. ¡°It¡¯s boring to eat alone. You know I like to watch you eat!¡± The reason why Gu Jue could cook was so that Chu baiqing could eat more. Chu baiqing stopped what he was doing. He felt like he was about to break down. Gu Jue learned how to cook because of himself. But who was he going to cook for in the future? At the thought of Gu Jue sitting at the dining table alone and looking at his usual seat¡­ The moment that image appeared in his mind, Chu baiqing felt like he was going to die from the pain. To Gu Jue, this was too cruel. However, she was the one who gave him such cruelty. Chu baiqing felt that he was too selfish. He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to be with Gu Jue in the first place. Perhaps Gu Jue would not be so upset if they did not start this relationship ¡­ the bed sheets, bedsheets, and pillows have to be changed every three days. Don¡¯t be lazy¡­ The Auntie did not clean the bedroom. Chu baiqing did it himself. He did not like anyone other than Gu Jue entering his bedroom. No, now, that was their bedroom ¡­ Gu Jue turned around and raised his head to look at Chu baiqing. He was a little surprised that he was so long-winded today. When he saw Chu Bai Qing¡¯s Red eyes, he jumped up from his seat. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s face in his hands and saw the pain in his eyes clearly. It was pain. ¡°My fingers hurt¡­¡± For the first time, Chu Bai Qing was glad that she had a body with low pain resistance. At a time like this, he would give such a perfect reason. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. 1 should have stopped you from doing this ¡­¡± Gu Jue knew Chu baiqing¡¯s physical condition the best. Even his fingers were starting to hurt. Moreover, Chu Bai Qing was so afraid of pain. It was her own negligence that she actually forgot¡­ Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and kept blowing on it. Chu baiqing¡¯s tears fell uncontrollably as he looked at Gu Jue¡¯s careful behavior. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. He wanted time to stop at this moment. He wanted them to stay together like this until they grew old and never be separated.. Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100: One Gu Qing Xin-Chu Bai Qing, you must be a Vixen (35) Chapter 1100: One Gu Qing Xin-Chu Bai Qing, you must be a Vixen (35) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing¡¯s tears made Gu Jue panic. This was the first time he had seen Chu baiqing cry like this because of pain. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even cry when she treated him that way in the car. Why was she crying like she had been wronged? I¡¯m just walking to the hospital. Why does it hurt like this? did the tattoo damage my nerves?¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t know anything and was flustered. He pulled Chu baiqing and walked out. However, Chu baiqing grabbed her neck tightly,¡± no, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a doctor! At that moment, Chu baiqing wanted to be with Gu Jue and do the craziest things. Only the extreme madness could make him feel that they were alive. They were together, and they could not be separated ¡­ However, they were going to be separated eventually. Chu baiqing knew that this separation was permanent and he would never see this person again. He had loved her deeply for so many years, deep into his bones. Gu Jue suddenly felt that Chu baiqing was different from usual. He was different in every way. He was too crazy. Everything he did was something he wouldn¡¯t normally do. Gu Jue hugged Chu baiqing. He could feel Chu baiqing¡¯s reliance on him. your finger hurts. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. I¡¯ll only be at ease if you¡¯re fine! Gu Jue was still rational. His heart was on Chu baiqing¡¯s fingers. Chu baiqing immediately kissed Gu Jue on the lips, stopping him from continuing. Chu Bai Qing kissed her without a care ¡­ There was no order, it was simply a mess. Chu baiqing¡¯s behavior confused Gu Jue. Gu Jue¡¯s brain exploded. A feeling he had never felt before instantly spread to his limbs and bones ¡­ How could Gu Jue resist such an active Chu baiqing? He had always been in the leading position. Chu baiqing¡¯s awkwardness made Gu Jue enjoy it, but it also made him suffer. At this moment, Chu Bai Qing was crazy. Her words were soft and gentle. Her gentle eyes were still wet with tears. She looked at Gu Jue pitifully, her eyes were wet. ¡°Chu baiqing, you¡¯re a Vixen!¡± Gu Jue had also gone crazy. He had never been so crazy before, to the point that he was about to die of madness. He didn¡¯t even give him a chance to adapt. She just wanted to see him continue crying to prove that they couldn¡¯t leave each other and never be separated again. The two of them were crazy and didn¡¯t know fatigue. Even so, she still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. Even if it was a lifetime, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Because to each other, they would never have enough. It was never enough ¡­ Gu Jue only let Chu baiqing off at three in the morning. In this world, only Chu baiqing could make Gu Jue so crazy that he had no ability to fight back. As long as he said a word, he would not care about anything and not think about anything. Her heart and mind were filled with Chu baiqing, nothing else ¡­ No one could replace Chu baiqing, and no one could be compared to him. In this life, he was the only one ¡­ Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t move ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s fingers gently ran across Chu baiqing¡¯s back. Those marks were all left behind by him. On Chu Bai Qing¡¯s fair back, it was a shocking sight. When Chu Bai Qing took the initiative, he completely lost control¡­ ¡°Are your fingers really fine?¡± Gu Jue asked in a hoarse voice, feeling deeply guilty as he gently kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s back.. Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101: My heart clings-I love you more than you love me (36) Chapter 1101: My heart clings-I love you more than you love me (36) Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t even open his eyes, but he held himself back from sleeping. He wanted to spend more time with Gu Jue. Does it hurt? He couldn¡¯t feel it anymore. When he was crazy, he couldn¡¯t feel pain, but now, he was numb from the pain. In fact, no matter how much pain he felt, it couldn¡¯t compare to the heartache he felt. Right now, every minute and second was a luxury for him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled. He really didn¡¯t have any energy left. He wasn¡¯t someone who liked to sweat, but now, he felt as if he had been washed. She didn¡¯t want to take a shower even though she was sticky. She just didn¡¯t want to move. He didn¡¯t want to move at all, as if even the slightest movement would be wasted. ¡°Chu baiqing, shut up!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was out of his control again. He couldn¡¯t stand Chu baiqing¡¯s words. There was nothing wrong with the words ¡®no pain¡¯, but Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile was like a silent invitation. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached for him. How could he not be in pain? how could he not be tired? Gu Jue was well aware of Chu baiqing¡¯s physical condition. If this continued, he would definitely faint. ¡°All Yan is going back today, you can walk back with him! 1 won¡¯t be sending you off, I need to go back and accompany Yun Yi, I¡¯m worried about being alone in the South City!¡± He had to say this eventually. Chu Bai Qing laid on the pillow, his voice muffled. He could not say this to Gu Jue. He thought he would break down. ¡°I¡¯ll stay for one more day and go back tomorrow!¡± Gu Jue hugged Chu baiqing. How could he bear to leave now? Chu Yunyi¡¯s illness might not be cured one day, and he didn¡¯t know when his third brother would be done. It would not be right for him to go abroad every few days. Therefore, Gu Jue wanted to stay for one more day. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same going back today and tomorrow? Be obedient!¡± Chu baiqing could clearly feel Gu Jue¡¯s strong heartbeat. He wanted to remember the frequency of his heartbeat. He even wanted to remember the frequency of Gu Jue¡¯s breathing. When the lonely night came, he could feel Gu Jue by his side even when he closed his eyes¡­ ¡°Bai Qing¡­¡± Gu Jue rubbed his face against Chu baiqing¡¯s gently. His muffled voice sounded like he was acting coquettishly. Chu baiqing closed his eyes and told himself not to be soft-hearted. They were going to be separated sooner or later, so he couldn¡¯t drag things out. If anything were to happen to him, everything would be for naught. He had to take this step eventually, and everything was good now. There was no misunderstanding between them. It was a perfect farewell. Most importantly, they had each other¡¯s marks. Even though there were still many things that he had not done, Chu Bai Qing was already satisfied. ¡°Go back and be obedient!¡± Chu baiqing flipped his palm over and held Gu Jue¡¯s hand. The moment their fingers touched, Chu Bai Qing started to cry. Her cries were so silent and suppressed. Gu Jue, goodbye. In the thirty years of my life, 1 have been very happy every day because of you. If you find out the truth one day, please don¡¯t blame me ¡­ Forgive me for loving you so selfishly¡­ I¡¯ve caused your stomach to suffer such pain. Gu Jue, I love you more than you love me. Don¡¯t argue with me about this. I don¡¯t expect you to smile happily every day without me. But 1 beg you, don¡¯t torture yourself. Even if it¡¯s to reduce my guilt, you must live well¡­ You are my Gu Jue, my most beloved Gu Jue. I¡¯m your Chu baiqing, the Chu baiqing that you only love ¡­. Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102: Gu Qingxin-no one would dare to undergo such an operation (37) Chapter 1102: Gu Qingxin-no one would dare to undergo such an operation (37) Translator: 549690339 On the plane Feng Yan looked at Gu Jue, who was sitting beside him, and felt a wave of frustration. ¡°Can you stop looking?¡± Gu Jue had been looking at his ring finger ever since he got on the plane. It was a ring that had just been tattooed. As the swelling had not subsided, it looked like a gear. Gu Jue glanced at Feng Yan. Bai Qing bit this and then marked the gears on this tooth mark. You¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s tone was filled with excitement. It was a happiness that could not be concealed. Feng Yan immediately interrupted Gu Jue. is it because there¡¯s a bite mark on his ring finger that you bit, and a gear tattooed on it? and you¡¯re trying to say that the two gears can match?¡± Feng Yan narrowed his eyes and voiced his own guess. Even he was shocked by what he had said. Yesterday, he had been waiting for the two of them to come back from the bathroom. After waiting for half an hour, she still didn¡¯t come back, so she thought that even if she was a taxi, there was enough time. Later, she asked Han Bing to go to the bathroom to check and found no one. When she wanted to call Gu Jue to ask where they were, she saw the message he had sent her. It turned out that they had gone to a hotel¡­ Feng Yan didn¡¯t know what Chu baiqing was up to. He didn¡¯t want Gu Jue to know about him, nor did he want to see him. However, he really didn¡¯t know what to think about what he was doing. ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re awesome! You can even guess this.¡± Gu Jue looked at Feng Yan in surprise, his eyes full of admiration. ¡°Is this Bai Qing¡¯s idea?¡± Feng Yan laughed coldly. He had always been awesome, alright? ¡°Yes, when I woke up, he brought me there.ai, Al, 1 was so excited at that time, 1 felt like he was proposing to me! I was so frightened that 1 almost slipped away.¡± When Gu Jue mentioned this, he still felt that his heart was beating too fast and could not bear the burden. How did that saying go? happiness came too suddenly. It was simply fatal. The depression from the Cold War earlier had been swept away, and he felt like he was in a state of excitement. Feng Yan looked at the half-swollen gear on Gu Jue¡¯s finger, and his heart ached. The bite marks would disappear after two to three days, but if you got a tattoo on that Foundation, it would be a mark for a lifetime. Even if it was washed away one day, it still existed. This was the mark of a couple. Even if they were separated, they would remember it when they saw it and would never forget it. Chu baiqing wanted Gu Jue to never forget him. Such an overbearing way of doing things was not his style. I don¡¯t want to come back. I want to wait for him to come back with me. He said that third brother needs me and 1 really don¡¯t want to be separated. Gu Jue said to himself, wanting to be intimate with Chu baiqing. In the past, if he thought about how boring it would be for two grown men to be together all day long, what could he do? However, just sitting face to face with Chu Bai Qing made him feel excited. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything else. He couldn¡¯t figure out what Chu baiqing was doing, so he didn¡¯t ask. He had promised him that he would help him hide that matter, so he would not tell anyone. Especially when she saw such a happy and excited Gu Jue, she could not do that. He just hoped that the heavens wouldn¡¯t be so cruel and would let Chu Bai Qing live on. He had talked to Jason before, and he said that he had found all the experts he could find, and the conclusion was the same. Chu baiqing knew that the thing growing in his head was in a tricky position. No one would dare to perform such an operation ¡­. Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103: Pampering Chu baiqing for the rest of his life (38) Chapter 1103: Pampering Chu baiqing for the rest of his life (38) Translator: 549690339 However, what Gu Jue did not expect was that Ji Chenzhou was actually looking for experts for Chu baiqing everywhere. He even said that he had been to several countries in the past few days. How capable was a twenty-year-old boy¡­ Even if he was the son of the president, his father was not the president of the world¡­ No matter what, the fact that Ji Chenzhou was able to do this made Chu baiqing¡¯s impression of him change. It didn¡¯t matter if he wanted it or not. He was only doing this because he had Chu Bai Qing. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he should look forward to it. The more he thought about it, the more conflicted Feng Yan was. Should he tell Gu Jue¡­ Tell everyone and let everyone suffer like him? Feng Yan resisted the urge to look at Gu Jue, because the smile on his face was so happy that it was blinding. He had been looking at his own ring finger, hoping for a future with Chu Bai Qing. He even wanted to tell everyone about them and get everyone¡¯s blessing. He wanted to give Chu baiqing the best love. That day, he even said that he wouldn¡¯t do anything else for the rest of his life. All his time and energy would be used to pamper Chu Bai Qing. Just thinking about those days made him happy. However, now¡­ Chu baiqing had gone missing. After Gu Jue called him for an entire day and no one picked up, he went overseas to look for him. After that, she could not find him anywhere ¡­ Even Jason had disappeared ¡­ Gu Jue looked at the text message on his phone. He could not believe that Chu baiqing had disappeared after leaving such a message. ¡°Jue, forgive me for being selfish. I want to go where I should go and take care of myself!¡± This was the last message Chu baiqing left for Gu Jue. After that, he seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth. They couldn¡¯t find him at all. Even Ming Xiu¡¯s intelligence network couldn¡¯t find any traces of him. She just disappeared into thin air, with another man ¡­ In just a few days, Gu Jue had lost more than ten pounds. He looked extremely Haggard, as if his soul had been taken away. He went crazy looking for Chu baiqing, but he couldn¡¯t find her. So, he started to drink non-stop. He didn¡¯t feel so much pain when he was drunk, but when he was sober, he felt like he was going to die. Li beixiao stood in front of the sofa and looked at Gu Jue, who was in a sorry state. His heart ached. Everyone was worried about Chu Bai Qing¡¯s disappearance. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s disappearance caught everyone off guard. No one had expected him to leave so quietly. While they were looking for him, they were also paying attention to whether there was any news of his death, but there was nothing. It was as if his and Jason¡¯s traces had been erased. When Feng Yan arrived, he saw Gu Jue lying drunk on the sofa and Li beixiao standing there, not moving. ¡°I¡¯ll look after him, you go and accompany valiant song! She¡¯s pregnant and needs you!¡± Feng Yan placed the lunchbox in his hands on the coffee table, his voice hoarse. He was suffering in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t say it out. He knew that Chu baiqing was still alive. Because Jason would tell him about Chu Bai Qing¡¯s situation, but he wouldn¡¯t say where they were. Feng Yan thought that Chu baiqing¡¯s condition must be very bad, or he wouldn¡¯t have hidden it from her. Feng Yan¡¯s heart ached. Only Jason was by Chu baiqing¡¯s side, how lonely he must be. She had endured so much, but when she needed someone to accompany her the most, she could only hold on alone. if he wants to drink, then let him drink. If he dies, he won¡¯t be able to see Bai Qing when he returns! Li beixiao¡¯s throat was also hoarse and dry.. Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104: One Gu Qing Xin-do you think Chu Bai Qing is dead (39) Chapter 1104: One Gu Qing Xin-do you think Chu Bai Qing is dead (39) Translator: 549690339 While his heart ached for Gu Jue, he was also angry and annoyed. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Jue and Chu baiqing to actually¡­ He didn¡¯t even know when they got together. While he was angry at them for hiding it from him, he also blamed himself for not paying attention to them and not noticing what was going on between them. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes moved when he heard Chu baiqing¡¯s name. He smiled, and then tears rolled down his face ¡­ Gu Jue had never been willing to cry since he was young. Even when he was beaten by his parents, he was stubborn and did not cry. At that time, Qin Qing had already said that this child¡¯s heart was hard. However, the current Gu Jue would cry whenever he heard Chu baiqing¡¯s name. No one could understand the pain and longing he felt. Seeing him like this, li beixiao was angry and his heart ached. He turned around and left. His steps were heavy¡­ Feng Yan sat beside Gu Jue and watched him cry silently. The proud and arrogant Lord Jue was crying like a child at this moment, so helpless¡­ It was so depressing¡­ ¡°Eat something!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s cheeks were clenched tightly and moved slightly. He really felt helpless. Seeing Gu Jue like this, he couldn¡¯t tell him about Chu baiqing¡¯s illness. Because even if he did, it would only make him anxious. No one could find Chu Bai Qing now. Ji Chenzhou was also looking for him. He had used as many connections as they had, but he still could not find him. He didn¡¯t know Chu Bai Qing had this kind of ability before, it seemed like he had planned this all along. He had long been prepared for this, and even he did not reveal a single thing. This way, even if he really died, she would still think that he was still alive, because there would still be hope in her heart. He had to admit that this was indeed Chu Bai Qing¡¯s way of doing things, he was too meticulous. 1 should have noticed that there was something wrong with him long ago. With his personality, why would he be so proactive ¡­ he¡¯s such a person who¡¯s afraid of pain, but he still cares about his hand the most, the hand that needs surgery¡­ However, he had a tattoo ¡­ I¡¯m a f * eking idiot¡­ That meant he was leaving¡­ Gu Jue mumbled to himself. His eyes were staring blankly at the ceiling, without any focus. he¡¯s such a person who¡¯s afraid of pain, but he still cares about his hand the most, the hand that needs surgery¡­ However, he had a tattoo ¡­ I¡¯m a f * eking idiot¡­ That meant he was leaving¡­ I can¡¯t even f * eking tell¡­¡± he told me to come back, and I f * eking came back¡­ say, how can he be so cruel? how can his heart be so f * eking cruel¡­ no matter what happened, why didn¡¯t you tell me? why did you have to bear it yourself¡­ What the f * ck does he think 1 am?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s tears could not stop falling. Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were red too. He wanted to cover his ears so that he would not listen to Gu Jue¡¯s words anymore. When she heard it, she felt as if a knife had been stabbed into her heart. ¡°All Yan, he won¡¯t abandon me, he loves me so much ¡­¡± ¡°He loves me so much, why would he not want me? do you think he¡¯s sick? A terminal illness? Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s shown on TV¡­¡± Feng Yan heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Jue, Bai Qing will be fine. He¡¯ll come back¡­ These words were meant to protect Gu Jue, and also to comfort himself. Even though he didn¡¯t know where Chu baiqing was, he had a strong feeling that he would come back. He would definitely come back. He would not leave Gu Jue alone. He loved him so much. ¡°All Yan, do you think he¡¯s dead? Eh? Do you think Chu baiqing is dead? that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t come back¡­¡± Gu Jue sat up and hugged his body. He felt very cold.. Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105: Gu Qingxin-Tm a little shy to be kissed by you in public (40) Chapter 1105: Gu Qingxin-Tm a little shy to be kissed by you in public (40) Translator: 549690339 no, he won¡¯t die. Get up and eat. If you die from drinking, Bai Qing will be someone else¡¯s! Feng Yan was very frustrated. He did not know when Gu Jue would be able to pull himself together. Everything was in a mess now. Chu Bai Qing knew their strength the best, so he had to hide and use some tricks to prevent them from finding him. Feng Yan also hated himself for being so careless. He didn¡¯t think that Chu baiqing would even hide this from him. Feng Yan opened the lunchbox. It was filled with little Jiang Nan¡¯s dishes, and they were all dishes that Chu Bai Qing wanted to eat. Feng Yan realized that Gu Jue would not eat any of the dishes that he was willing to eat. If Chu baiqing liked to eat, Gu Jue would still eat a little ¡­ ¡°If he dies, I don¡¯t want to live either¡­¡± Gu Jue picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of broccoli. Then, he would say, ¡± this is what Chu baiqing likes to eat¡­ Huo qingge was pregnant and had a huge reaction, so Feng Yan did not let li Beichen come over every day. He and Feng Xi were the ones who took care of Gu Jue and his three meals a day Sometimes, she would also drink with Gu Jue. The days passed by just like that. Until one day, Gu Jue received an express delivery. It was a diary. The moment he opened the diary, he lost control and screamed for a long time. He only opened the diary again when he had no more energy to vent and fell to the floor. Feng Yan thought that Chu baiqing must have mailed this diary over. From Gu Jue¡¯s trembling hands and his reddened eyes, she could be sure that Chu baiqing had given it to him. On the first page of the day, there was a photo of Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. In the photo, Gu Jue was sleeping on the sofa, and Chu baiqing sneaked a kiss on him. From the light, it should be night time ¡­ Gu Jue touched the photo, his eyes fixed on the gentle smile on Chu baiqing¡¯s lips. His Chu baiqing looked so pretty when he smiled. No one in this world could look better than him. No one¡¯s smile would have his gentleness. There were four words on the photo,¡±Yi Gu Qing Xin.¡± It was Chu baiqing¡¯s handwriting. Gu Jue¡¯s breathing became rapid, like a person who had asthma and was in urgent need of treatment. The four words were not written side by side, but in four positions: up, down, left, right. It can be read as ¡°one Gu Qing heart¡± or ¡°one heart Qing Gu¡± This was Gu Jue¡¯s understanding, but he didn¡¯t know what Chu baiqing meant. This diary undoubtedly gave Gu Jue hope. It was like breathing in oxygen. He flipped to the next page and saw his back in the kitchen. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words followed. your back view is the most handsome when you cook. I can¡¯t get enough of it. Take a picture so that I can get enough of it when I want to. I hope today¡¯s braised pork ribs doesn¡¯t taste like little Jiangnan ¡­ Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s words and cried. The braised pork ribs he made had always been the taste of little Jiangnan, the all-purpose braised ingredient. It turned out that his Chu baiqing didn¡¯t like this taste. She flipped to the next page. It was the photo of the two of them in the cinema. He arrogantly wrapped his arms around Chu Bai Qing¡¯s neck and kissed him. His face, on the other hand, was blank and shy. ¡°This is a date, right? It should be considered popcorn and Coke at the cinema, the standard of a date. Most importantly, she was a little shy to be kissed by you in public! 1 actually don¡¯t remember what movie I watched, but 1 remember the sticky feeling on my palm ¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for Chu baiqing to write such words.. Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106: Gu Qingxin-Ive also become shameless when 1 Chapter 1106: Gu Qingxin-I¡¯ve also become shameless when 11 m with you (41) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue imagined Chu baiqing¡¯s expression as he wrote those words. He must have had a gentle smile on his face. When he wrote ¡®shy1 and ¡®sticky¡¯, was he thinking about that day in the last row of the theater¡­ It was just like the image that appeared in his mind. Chu Bai Qing was angry and angry at him, but he was forcing him to do it. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer, so he obeyed. Gu Jue laughed as he thought about it. Chu baiqing¡¯s every expression and every action was clearly engraved in his mind. As soon as he closed his eyes, the image would appear clearly. It was so real that it seemed to be happening right now. She flipped to the next page. It was Chu baiqing¡¯s photo. He was wearing a white coat and taking a photo of himself. Chu Bai Qing was obviously embarrassed that she didn¡¯t want to take a selfie with him. Her smile was a little shy. The only person who could look so handsome in a white coat was his Chu baiqing. ¡°I missed you the moment I arrived at the hospital. What should I do? 1 can¡¯t leave you anymore. But I can¡¯t let you know about this. If you knew, you wouldn¡¯t let me work anymore and would lock me up at home. I realized that I¡¯ve become more shameless after being with you for a long time!¡± As Gu Jue read the words, an image of Chu baiqing sitting on a floating platform appeared in his mind. The sun shone on his body, and it glowed with a faint golden color. He was like an elven Prince who had fallen into the mortal world. She bent her knees and placed the diary on her lap. She wrote the last sentence, ¡± 1 realized that after being with you for a long time, I¡¯ve become shameless. When he wrote up to this point, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s lips would definitely curve upwards, his gentle smile carrying a hint of childishness. That was Chu baiqing¡¯s inherent smile. A word flashed across Gu Jue¡¯s mind,¡±the look is dazzling.¡± He flipped to another page and saw a photo of the two of them eating together. Both of them were making a gesture of eating. However, Chu baiqing¡¯s actions were more rushed and gentle, while Gu Jue¡¯s was more casual. street food from a foreign country. This is something that I never thought would appear in my life. However, when I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m willing to try any kind of environment and food. At this moment, I¡¯ve automatically blocked my obsession with cleanliness. Because it¡¯s you, I¡¯m willing to try anything! Gu Jue laughed and cried as he looked at her. It turned out that he would compromise for her even though he was such a serious mysophobic. In fact, he could not even remember what the food he had eaten that day tasted like. However, when he was with Chu Bai Qing, even water tasted sweet to him. She flipped to the next page and saw a picture of herself on the wallpaper. Lord Jue, you¡¯re a decent worker. I hope that one day, the person who lives in this room will feel happy. We decorated this room together, and we poured our love into it! He flipped to the next page. It was the photo of the two of them on the hotel bed. Chu baiqing was pressed tightly against his chest, listening to his heartbeat. Her heart was beating faster because of his closeness ¡­ I want to remember the frequency of your heartbeat. I can feel you by my side when, close my eyes to comfort my longing for you. Gu Jue, 1 miss you very much¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s breathing became rapid. Chu baiqing said that he missed him, but he missed him so much that he went crazy¡­ Gu Jue looked at the diary. He wanted to read it, but he could not bear to, and he did not dare to read it¡­ All the conflicting emotions attacked him. He flipped to the last page, which was blank, and then he continued to flip forward¡­. Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107: - loving heart-their fingers intertwined (42) Chapter 1107: ¨C loving heart-their fingers intertwined (42) Translator: 549690339 lie flipped to the last page with a photo. It was a hand with their fingers intertwined. From the gear ring, he could tell that it was his and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hands. Chu baiqing probably took it after he fell asleep. Although their fingers were still a little swollen, the photo was very nice. our fingers were intertwined, and all our love was entangled in our hearts. I was reluctant to part with you, but I chose to leave ¡­ I¡¯m selfish, I¡¯m cruel, but none of that can be compared to my love for you. Gu Jue, I love you. I really, really love you ¡­ ¡®I love you more than you love me.¡¯ It¡¯s a little childish of me to keep emphasizing this. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll only be fine if you¡¯re fine. You know this best. So, don¡¯t be dispirited, and don¡¯t not shower or brush your teeth. I can¡¯t accept any unhygienic behavior. You must be clear about this. Gu Jue, don¡¯t look for me. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going¡­ I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you, and I think you¡¯ll like it. For this gift, you have to be good, good¡­ 1 love you, Gu Jue.. don¡¯t love you just, little, but. lot,, lot¡­¡± Tears fell on the diary. Gu Jue wiped them away in a panic, but the more he wiped, the more blurred the words became. He started to wipe his tears, but he couldn¡¯t wipe them clean. ¡°Chu baiqing, you bastard ¡­¡± ¡°How could you do this to me ¡­¡± ¡°Is this how you love me? You bastard, where the hell are you ¡­¡± without you, how do you want me to live? Chu Bai Qing, I hate you ¡­ Gu Jue hugged the diary tightly and fell to the floor. His body seemed to be spasming. He endured the pain and rolled on the ground. Feng Yan just stood there and looked at him. He could see his pain, but he could not truly feel it. Gu Jue was already so upset. No matter how upset he was, he still had these brothers to accompany him. But, Chu Bai Qing¡­ He didn¡¯t care how painful, how painful, or how uncomfortable it was ¡­ He was always alone ¡­ Gu Jue passed out in the end. Feng Yan and Qin shaoyou carried him to the bed in the bedroom. Feng Yan wanted to pull the diary out of his hands, but he failed after a few tries. In the end, he could only give up ¡­ She took a towel and wiped Gu J tie¡¯s face clean. His beard had not been shaved for a few days, and there was a lot of black stubble, making him look very dispirited. Feng Yan didn¡¯t know what Chu baiqing wrote in his diary that could make Gu Jue almost break down. He thought it was probably a memory between the two of them ¡­ After he woke up that day, Gu Jue had changed. He ate and slept normally and no longer drank. However, it was as if he had no soul. He did everything mechanically. He could even sit on the sofa the entire day, listening to the sound of the door. If it rang, he would rush to the door like a madman to see if Chu baiqing had returned. However, she was disappointed every time. The person who opened the door wasn¡¯t chu baiqing. From the initial disappointment to the numbed expression, he seemed to be used to it. These brothers had been taking turns to accompany him, but there was still no news of Chu Bai Qing. It had been a while since Feng Yan had received any news from Jason, and he was getting more and more uneasy. One day, he received another email from Jason.. Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108: Gu Qingxin-its too easy for him to do this (43) Chapter 1108: Gu Qingxin-it¡¯s too easy for him to do this (43) Translator: 549690339 Seal the door Feng Yan had been in the same position for almost five minutes. It wasn¡¯t until the baby¡¯s cry that his soul was pulled back. Looking at the two little babies on the bassinet, he felt as if his throat was being gambled, and he could not say a word. Han Bing, who was opposite him, called him ¡¯young master¡¯ a few times, but he couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°Are you sure ¡­ This is what Jason gave me ¡­ Something?¡± Feng Yan still couldn¡¯t get the words out of his mouth, what was this? Jason¡¯s email said that he had something for him to get. At that time, his heart was in a mess. He was afraid that something had happened to Chu baiqing. Jason told him to go to a private hospital, where there was something for him. He asked Han Bing to get it immediately, but he only brought back two babies? What was the meaning of this? Why were there two babies? whose children were they? ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong. The people over there specifically said that these two children were premature. They were just out of the thermal box a few days ago and they said that test tube babies are generally premature ¡­ He even said that it was a miracle ¡­¡± Han Bing thought about what the doctor had said and felt that it was strange. He didn¡¯t understand what they meant at all. He thought he had made a mistake, so he brought the two children back after confirming it again and again. However, she looked at the two children. Although they were young, they looked very healthy. Perhaps all premature children were like this. ¡°What kind of nonsense is this ¡­ This was not Jason¡¯s child. If he was not of mixed blood, then ¡­If* ck¡­¡± Feng Yan rubbed his head, feeling like his brain was about to explode. Halfway through his sentence, he stood up abruptly, his breathing becoming rapid. An unbelievable thought appeared in his mind, and it was so shocking that it almost took his life. He stared at the two children, his lips trembling, but he could not speak. The great young master Feng had actually been frightened to this extent. No one would believe it if he told them. Han Bing seemed to have realized something, and his mouth opened wide in surprise. This was too unbelievable ¡­ That shouldn¡¯t be the case. How could there be such a thing in the world? I¡¯ve never heard of it. How is this possible? However, the more he looked at the two children in front of him, the more he felt that they were similar. Han Bing felt that his world was in a mess. ¡°To Gu Jue¡¯s house!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. He felt like he was going crazy. He was really going crazy¡­ Could such a thing be true? But, if this was true, then Chu Bai Qing was even crazier. He actually¡­ He dared to do this. Feng Yan calmed down. He felt that it was very possible that Chu baiqing was the one who did it. He was a doctor, and it was too easy for him to do it. Gu Jue also said that Chu baiqing had a gift for him, and he had been waiting for it. It seemed like these mo kids were the gifts Chu Bai Qing was talking about. He was really well-prepared for Gu Jue¡¯s future life. He was afraid that Gu Jue would be lonely, so he let the child accompany him. He was afraid that Gu Jue would not want to live anymore if he knew that he was dead, so he used the child to bind him ¡­ This seemed like something Chu baiqing would do. He had really prepared too much for Gujue¡­ Now that he thought about it, the nursery that they had renovated together was prepared for these two children. So Chu baiqing had been planning this since then ¡­ When he was preparing for all of this, how much pain must he have felt? how did he endure the suffering? Just thinking about it now made Feng Yan¡¯s entire body ache.. Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109: Gu Qingxin-Gu Jue gained a few pounds when he lost a few pounds (44) Chapter 1109: Gu Qingxin-Gu Jue gained a few pounds when he lost a few pounds (44) Translator: 549690339 It¡¯s too painful. Chu baiqing, where are you? When Feng Yan and Han Bing arrived at Gu Jue¡¯s house with the baby stroller, he was still sleeping. Because Gu Jue and Chu baiqing¡¯s bedroom was on the second floor, Feng Yan carried one child and Han Bing carried the other, and they went up together. Both of their movements were stiff. These two children were considered to be easy to deal with. They didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, and occasionally smiled. Gu Jue was wearing Chu baiqing¡¯s pajamas, which were obviously a size smaller. He lay sprawled on the bed. Now, Gu Jue no longer drank and had changed to playing games. He would sleep when he was tired. In short, she didn¡¯t want her mind to be empty, so she didn¡¯t have time to think about Chu Bai Qing. His days passed like that, waiting for Chu Bai Qing¡¯s gift. It was that diary. He had to read it several times a day, as if only by doing so could he breathe and live on. Feng Yan kicked Gu Jue¡¯s leg with the child in his arms. Annoyed, he held the blanket and turned over to continue sleeping. ¡°Young master, put it on the bed! I feel like my brother has pooped ¡­¡± Han Bing said to Feng Yan with a serious expression. It had been two hours since she carried him back from the hospital, it was time for her to pee ¡­ Feng Yan looked at his brother in his arms and pinched the diaper. It was full. He had peed on this one too ¡­ The two of them put the child on the bed. Han Bing ran downstairs to get diapers. She saw the milk bottles prepared by the nurse and brought them up together. Han Bing had no experience with these things. Other than knowing their names, he didn¡¯t know how to do them. It was quite easy to open the diaper, and her brother had indeed pooped. Looking at the Golden color on his little butt¡­ Feng Yan closed his eyes, you¡¯re responsible for hugging me! Fortunately, his brother had only peed, but Feng Yan had no idea what was going to happen next. He had never done such things before. Although he was also a father, he had never raised nainai before, so he would never do such things. ¡°I¡¯m not counting on the young master either!¡± Han Bing was still better than Feng Yan. In the hospital, he had seen how the nurses handled this situation. She took out a wet tissue and wiped her brother¡¯s butt clean. After letting it dry for a while, she wrapped it with a diaper. Feng Yan mimicked Han Bing¡¯s movements and changed his brother¡¯s diaper as well. After changing into their diapers, the two brothers were obviously much more pleased because they felt more comfortable. However, in less than two minutes, the two little fellows began to smacked their lips and snorted. She looked like she was about to cry. 1 think she¡¯s hungry, but I don¡¯t know how to make milk powder. Han Bing looked at the milk bottle and milk powder in his pocket and said seriously. He really didn¡¯t know how to do this, because he didn¡¯t see the nurses doing this. Gu Jue was still sleeping, and he was in a deep sleep. Feng Yan pinched his thigh, but he still just turned over and continued to sleep. Feng Yan was also a little angry. He was either playing or sleeping. It had been more than half a year and he had lost a few pounds, but Gu Jue had gained a few pounds¡­ ¡°Get him up!¡± Feng Yan felt a headache coming on. His heart ached when he saw the two children kicking their legs and biting their fingers. What was this, she didn¡¯t have a mother ¡­ He had two fathers? He didn¡¯t even know where that person was. He didn¡¯t even know if that person was alive or dead. The Father lying on the bed was still half-dead.. Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110: One Gu Qing Xin-little seven and little nine (45) Chapter 1110: One Gu Qing Xin-little seven and little nine (45) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue didn¡¯t seem like someone who could take care of a child. Didn¡¯t chu baiqing think of this at the beginning? She left two children for Gu Jue. Was he going to take care of the children, or was the child going to take care of him? These two children were still premature babies ¡­ It made one¡¯s heart ache just by looking at her, especially when she was smacking her lips. She was so cute and it made one¡¯s heart ache. Han Bing pushed Gu Jue a few times, but it was no use, so he simply scratched his ear. He knew that he could not scratch Lord Jue¡¯s ear. It¡¯s like touching a Tiger¡¯s butt¡­ Young master Chu had said before that if you want to wake Gu Jue up, you have to grab his ears. He would definitely wake up because Lord Jue hated it when people touched his ears. But what Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know was that Gu Jue endured it because he scratched him. If it was someone else who scratched his ears, their claws would have been chopped off. Sure enough, after scratching his ears, few times, Gu Jue opened his eyes in frustration¡­ ck, no f. eking¡­ Gu Jue blinked and looked at Han Bing, who was standing by his bed. He was stunned. Then, she looked at the other side. Feng Yan? He looked again. F * ck, what are those two things on the bed? Who could tell him what was that person kicking his arms and legs and groaning? Gu Jue had never seen such a young child before. Moreover, a premature child looked even smaller and quite ugly¡­ Gu Jue pointed at his brother and brother on the bed. hey, this, this, this ¡­ What is this?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s face was full of shock. He even stuttered when he spoke. Was he dreaming, or was he not fully awake? How could there be two children on his bed, such small children¡­ Upon hearing Gu Jue¡¯s voice, the two children turned their eyes around at the same time and looked at him. They then giggled ¡­ As expected of twins, their actions and expressions were the same. Perhaps it was more like a father and son¡¯s hearts were connected. When they heard their father¡¯s voice, they both reacted. ¡°What else can this be? he¡¯s your son!¡± Feng Yan laughed sinisterly. He could already predict the chaotic and chaotic life that the father and son would have to live in the future. Crazy, it was all crazy. He was going crazy too. Everything that had happened during this period of time. Any one of them would make people go crazy¡­ It wasn¡¯t just Gu Jue and Chu baiqing¡¯s matter that was a mess. It was the same for his own matters. There would come a day when he, Feng Yan, would be in a terrible fix. That woman Yin shinian actually dared to leave with nainai. The reason was that he had abused her. He had always known that Yin shinian had no heart, but he had underestimated her. So she wasn¡¯t just heartless, she was cold-blooded. He felt that he, Feng Yan, was hard and ruthless enough, but compared to her, Yin shinian, he really¡­ He, Feng Yan, was really far from it. He had raised a cat and a dog for so long that he could develop some feelings for them. However, he had raised an ungrateful Wolf¡­ After Gu Jue heard Feng Yan¡¯s words, he sneered twice and fell back onto the bed to continue sleeping. He must not have woken up and was still dreaming. How could this be his son? how could he have, son? In his dream, Feng Yan, Han Bing, and the two little things appeared. Feng Yan said that they were his sons ¡­ His son¡­ F * ck, he had never even touched a woman before. Where did he get a son¡­ In this world, unless Chu Bai Qing could give birth, he would never have a son. Son¡­ That¡¯s funny, how could he have a son? ¡°Jie, whose sons do you think they are? Whose son?¡± Gu Jue suddenly sat up and pointed at his brother and brother on the bed.. Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111: Gu Qingxin-his gifts are two sons (46) Chapter 1111: Gu Qingxin-his gifts are two sons (46) Translator: 549690339 When the two children saw Gu Jue pointing at them, they stopped kicking their legs and sucking their fingers. They glared at their father. Their actions and expressions were surprisingly consistent, and they were very cute. Although he was a premature baby and looked a little ugly, he still had excellent genes in his body. He had to be handsome. ¡°It¡¯s either your son, Chu baiqing¡¯s son, or both of your sons. One for each of you. Either way, it¡¯s your son!¡± Feng Yan crossed his arms and pointed between the two children with his slender fingers. The child¡¯s eyes followed the movement of his fingers. This was what he had deduced, and the result must be one of the three ¡­ However, according to Chu baiqing¡¯s personality, it could be the third child. He and Gu Jue each had a son. As for how the twins came about, he could not explain it. He and Jason were both doctors. It seemed very easy to do such a thing. Han Bing¡¯s heart almost melted at the sight of the twins ¡°soft and cute appearance. These two children were simply too cute. Gu Jue¡¯s mind went blank, but it was not because Feng Yan had said,¡± or your son. It wasn¡¯t because Feng Yan had said,¡± or Chu baiqing¡¯s son. Instead, he said,¡± it¡¯s either your sons, one for each of you. In any case, it¡¯s your sons. He and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s son, what a magical thing¡­ He and Chu Bai Qing would have a son? This was too funny. Chu Bai Qing was a man, he was sure of that. What kind of joke was this? ¡°She was born through surrogacy, and she delivered prematurely!¡± Han Bing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s dumbstruck expression and explained. If he did not say anything, his Lord Jue would not be able to figure out what was going on even if he racked his brains. They might even think that he and the young master had gone crazy¡­ Only then would he say that this child was his and young master Chu¡¯s. Gu Jue suddenly recalled Chu baiqing¡¯s abnormal behavior at the hotel that day That day, Chu baiqing took the initiative to do it for him, and after it was done, he rushed to the bathroom. He¡¯s a doctor. Could it be that he was acting so abnormally that time because he wanted her penis? That day, Chu baiqing did a lot of weird things. He ate at a roadside stall, got a tattoo¡­ Everything could be explained now. Chu baiqing used his penis to get the child. What an incredible thing¡­ Gu Jue looked at the two children without moving his eyes. This was his and Chu baiqing¡¯s child, and they were twins ¡­ He picked up his brother,¡± this is Chu baiqing¡¯s child ¡­ Her brother¡¯s eyes were so much like Chu baiqing¡¯s. From the way he squinted, one could tell that he would be a gentle person in the future. Gu Jue looked at his brother again and laughed, this is my son ¡­ It¡¯s mine, Chu baiqing is a f * eking lunatic ¡­ What is he trying to do?¡± this is the gift he was talking about. It¡¯s actually a child ¡­ What an incredible thing. They were actually twins. This was simply a shocking fact. His and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s child ¡­ Chu baiqing, you crazy man ¡­ Gu Jue laughed and laughed until he started crying. He f * eking missed Chu baiqing too much, too much ¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t find him. He didn¡¯t know where he had gone. He couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. The younger brother seemed to be able to feel that their father seemed to be in great pain right now. He even reached out his hand to touch Gu Jue¡¯s eyes ¡­ Gu Jue kissed the child¡¯s hand and cried uncontrollably. This was Chu baiqing¡¯s son. No, this was his son with Chu baiqing ¡­. Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112: One Gu Qing Xin-Lord Jue taking care of two children alone (47) Chapter 1112: One Gu Qing Xin-Lord Jue taking care of two children alone (47) Translator: 549690339 At this moment, Han Bing¡¯s eyes also turned red. He finally understood why young master Chu had done this. He was not crazy, but he was afraid that if he was not around, Lord Jue would go crazy. He was even afraid that his Lord would die ¡­ With the child¡¯s company, he believed that Lord Jue would live well because this was the continuation of young master Chu¡¯s life. It was their child, and he would live well for the sake of his child. ¡°Your sons are hungry!¡± Feng Yan spoke hoarsely, his voice choked. ¡°Son, my son, my son with Chu baiqing¡­ This feels great, Chu baiqing, you¡¯re good, you¡¯re really good!¡± Gu Jue looked out the window. He had many guesses in his mind, but he was unwilling to admit it. Chu baiqing, where are you? ¡± Are you alive or dead ¡­ Is there anything you can¡¯t face with me? must you torture me like this? Do you think I can live well if you keep two children? How can 1 live well without you ¡­ ¡°All Yan, look, this is my son with Chu baiqing¡­¡± Gu Jue held his younger brother in his arms and pointed at his older brother who was lying on the bed. He smiled as he spoke to Feng Yan, his face still wet with tears. take good care of the child and wait for Bai Qing to return. He will definitely return! Feng Yan looked at the two cute children. Chu baiqing would never leave them, and he would definitely come back. Gu Jue, who had never even carried a child before, was actually taking care of the child by himself. Although Gu Jue was quite a lazy person, he would always take care of the children by himself. He had learned how to take care of children from the professionals, and he learned very quickly. Feng Yan had asked him to find a nanny to take care of the child, but Gu Jue refused. He wanted to do everything by himself. He said that if Chu baiqing was at home, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone else take care of the child. They would take care of their own children. Chu baiqing was right to leave two children for Gu Jue, and Gu Jue¡¯s decision to take care of the children himself was also right. He was so busy every day that he didn¡¯t have the time to feel pain, to feel pain, to miss¡­ She was always around the child. The two children had to drink night milk twice at night and change their diapers. Gu Jue had to wake up several times in one night. During the day, when the two children were sleeping, Gu Jue still had to wash their clothes for them. Although there was a washing machine, Gu Jue still had to hang the clothes up to dry. When Feng Yan arrived, Gu Jue had just finished rinsing the milk bottle and disinfecting it. Then, she went to the living room to pick up the scattered toys. Seeing how exhausted he was, Feng Yan was furious as well. why did you chase away the nanny I hired for you? you have to take care of the children and cook by yourself. Are you trying to tire yourself to death?¡± Feng Yan had found two nannies for him. One of them took care of the child while the other did the household chores and cooking. However, Gu Jue chased both of them away. Li beixiao asked Gu Jue to send the child to his place and let Huo qingge and the nanny look after him. He didn¡¯t want to do anything anyway. He had to bring it himself¡­ Nowadays, it was already difficult for a woman to take care of a child, let alone a man taking care of two children ¡­ He still had to clean up the house and cook. One or two days was fine, but how could he stand it after a long time? ¡°Ah Yan, this is good. I¡¯m tired, so I won¡¯t let my thoughts run wild. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel too uncomfortable ¡­¡± Gu Jue put the toys into the tidied box. His words were heavy. The reason why he made himself so tired was because he didn¡¯t want to have time to think about Chu Bai Qing.. Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113: Little Sevens heart aches for little nine (48) Chapter 1113: Little Seven¡¯s heart aches for little nine (48) Translator: 549690339 After hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words, Feng Yan did not say anything more. Instead, he went upstairs to the baby¡¯s room. As she looked at the two children who were sleeping soundly, she had to admit that Gu Jue had taken good care of them ¡­ It wasn¡¯t very good, but at least, it was much better than the chaos that Feng Yan had expected. The younger brother¡¯s nickname was Xiao Jiu, and he was Chu baiqing¡¯s son. The older brother¡¯s nickname was Xiao Qi, and he was Gu Jue¡¯s son. They were called little seven and little nine because seven was Gu Jue¡¯s lucky number, and nine was Chu baiqing¡¯s lucky number. Gu Jue named them as such for the sake of simplicity and convenience. Little Nine¡¯s personality was very similar to Chu baiqing¡¯s. She was only a year old, but it was already obvious that she was a bit of a clean freak. Little seven, on the other hand, was more irritable and had a bad temper. She was simply a replica of Gu Jue and would often bully little nine now. Because little seven often bullied little nine, he was often beaten up by Gu Jue. Although both of them were boys, little 9th had never been hit by Gu Jue, not even once. Little seven, on the other hand, was always beaten. She was only one year old, but she could already see Gu Jue. She had really inherited this temper from Gu Jue. Therefore, Gu Jue did not hold back at all when he hit little seven. He hit her butt very hard. Her heart still ached after she hit him ¡­ The two kids were over a year old, and there was no news of Chu Bai Qing. Feng Yan kept consoling himself that no news was good news. No one talked about Chu Bai Qing, but they all thought about him every day. They were all thinking of the day he would suddenly appear and everything would be perfect. After Gu Jue finished packing up the toys, he went upstairs, thinking that the two children were about to wake up. Seeing Feng Yan¡¯s unblinking eyes on his sons, he knew that he was thinking about Chu baiqing. ¡°I beat up little seven again today.¡± Gu Jue started to pack up the toys in the baby¡¯s room again. It was actually very tiring to repeat these trivial tasks every day. However, Gu Jue was very grateful for these trivial matters, which allowed him to live such a fulfilling life. little seven has already been beaten up by you. I think he¡¯s not even afraid of you hitting him now! Little seven was a replica of Gu Jue. He was stubborn and unconvinced. At such a young age, he would not cry even if you hit him. If it was any other child, you would have scared them to tears just by staring at them. what I want to say is that when I hit little seven, little nine cried. Then, little seven crawled over to little nine and glared at him, which meant that he was not allowed to cry¡­ When Gu Jue said this, he recalled that Chu baiqing loved to cry when they were young. He would scare him and stop him from crying, but Chu baiqing would cry even harder ¡­ Then, Gu Jue would be beaten up ¡­ It was the same now. Whenever little seven scared little nine, Gu Jue would hit him harder. He didn¡¯t know that little nine was crying because he had hit little seven. Or was it because his heart ached for his brother who had been beaten? Gu Jue hoped that it was the latter reason ¡­ little Seven¡¯s heart aches for little nine. He wants to protect his brother ¡­ Children might be young, but they actually knew everything. They were born in the same mother¡¯s body, so their relationship foundation was already very deep. ¡°I think so too.¡± Gu Jue was actually very happy when he thought of how little seven usually protected little nine. Don¡¯t look at how it usually looks like little seven bullying little nine. However, once someone bullied little nine, little seven would definitely come over and beat him up. He had to beat him until he was on the ground. When he had just learned how to crawl, he had gone to get a heads-up.. Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114: One Gu Qing Xin-what are you crying for, good-for-nothing (49) Chapter 1114: One Gu Qing Xin-what are you crying for, good-for-nothing (49) Translator: 549690339 This was because they had to observe for half an hour before they could leave if there were no adverse reactions. The community provided a climbing house for the babies. One of them cried so loudly that little 9th cried in fear. Little seven immediately crawled over and screamed at the crying child. The child was so scared that he didn¡¯t even know how to cry. Little seven turned around and started babbling at little nine again. Gu Jue thought that little seven was probably trying to say,¡± what are you crying for? useless. Li beixiao and Huo qingge had a second son, whose nickname was ¡°stop.¡± Little seven and little nine would often play together. After that, Xiao Jing would bully little nine, and little seven would stop. The two of them wouldn¡¯t give in to each other, and once they started fighting, little nine would cry again, causing everyone to have a headache. They didn¡¯t care about Xiao Qi¡¯s fights. If they couldn¡¯t break the child, they would. Every time, it would be a mess. Every time this happened, Gu Jue would think, if Chu baiqing was here, would he allow him to take care of the child like this? He let them play as if they were free-range animals ¡­ Chu Bai Qing probably wouldn¡¯t allow it. Just as she was thinking about Chu baiqing, the two kids woke up. Every time little seven woke up first, he would grab little Nine¡¯s hand and shake him up. Gu Jue wanted to change the crib so that they could not sleep in the same bed. So that little seven wouldn¡¯t always disturb little Nine¡¯s sleep. Little nine loved to sleep in, and sometimes, she could sleep for a long time because she was so slimy. Little seven was young master Jue¡¯s child and was full of energy. It was getting harder and harder to sleep now. Gu Jue had to glare at him and scare him before he could get him to sleep. Little 9th¡¯s sleep was the most worry-free, but it was the worst for little 9th to eat supplementary food. He was a picky eater and didn¡¯t eat many things ¡­ Ever since they started to eat the supplementary food, Gu Jue had never fed them. He always let them eat by themselves. Now, they were eating quite well on their own, but little 9th was not good for being picky. After little seven finished eating, he would often snatch little Nine¡¯s food. Sometimes, little nine would cry after being snatched away. Gu Jue only knew how to hit little seven ¡­ This time, little seven woke up. She didn¡¯t use her hands, but her legs to kick little nine. Meanwhile, little nine turned over and continued to sleep, not disturbed at all. Little seven also turned over, and then, kicked little Nine¡¯s little butt, and tried to hold back her laughter ¡­ Gu Jue wanted to stop little seven but was stopped by Feng Yan. He wanted to see what little seven was up to. Any action from a child would make you feel like your heart was melting. Little nine drowsily lay back down, then little seven used her foot to kick him again. This time, little nine woke up. He opened his eyes in a daze and looked at little seven. After a few seconds, he closed his eyes and went back to sleep ¡­ Little seven frowned and sat up,¡± get up ¡­ Now, little seven and little nine could call each other ¡®daddy¡¯ very clearly. They could even say simple words. For example, hunger, thirst, water ¡­ He knew how to say it, and he said it very clearly. Little seven wanted to wake little nine up, but little nine just ignored him. She turned over and wanted to continue sleeping, but at this time, little seven was already a little annoyed. This time, he grabbed little 9th¡¯s arm and tried to pull him up. However, they were both children of the same age. Little nine was still lying down, and little seven didn¡¯t pull him. He tried again, but he still couldn¡¯t pull little nine up. At this moment, little seven turned back to look at his father unwillingly, then said softly,¡± daddy, help ¡­. Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115: One Gu Qing Xin-little seven, you f * eking Chapter 1115: One Gu Qing Xin-little seven, you f * eking Yingluo just you wait (50) Translator: 549690339 It was only when little seven wanted to do something, but she couldn¡¯t. However, only when he really wanted to do it would he use such a soft tone to talk to Gu Jue. Gu Jue bent down and looked at little seven, little brother hasn¡¯t had enough sleep. He¡¯ll play with you when he wakes up! Little Seven¡¯s personality was the same as his, very overbearing, and everything must be centered around him. For example, when he played with little 9th, he had to decide what little 9th should play with. If he didn¡¯t want little 9th to play with them, he would snatch them and throw them far away. Sometimes, he would even throw them directly into the trash can¡­ Little seven knew that it was useless to ask his father for help, so he turned to Feng Yan. ¡°Dada, help ¡­¡± Little seven smiled at Feng Yan and called him Dada. He knew that this was the most effective method. Feng Yan smiled and pinched little Seven¡¯s little face, little 9th is sleeping. Little seven, don¡¯t disturb him. To little Seven¡¯s disappointment, Feng Yan didn¡¯t help him ¡­ Little seven belonged to the type of person who would be particularly annoyed if she couldn¡¯t do anything she wanted to do. Right now, he wanted to play with little 9th, but little 9th didn¡¯t get up. His father and Dada didn¡¯t help him either, so he was in a bad mood. If he wasn¡¯t happy, then no one else would be happy. This ¡®others¡¯ naturally referred to little nine ¡­ ¡°Daddy. I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Little seven patted her stomach and said to her father. ¡°Wait for father!¡± Little seven was very active, so she got hungry more easily. Little seven was the first to call the two children ¡®daddy¡¯. Gu Jue still remembered the first time he heard little seven vaguely call him¡¯ daddy¡¯. He was so excited that he was about to cry, but he did not. After the kids were asleep, he opened the diary and looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s photo. He started crying. little seven called me ¡®daddy¡¯ today. Her voice was so melodious. Are you envious?¡± After that, Gu Jue started to write a few lines of words in the diary. Nowadays, very few people used a pen to write in their diaries. Gu Jue¡¯s handwriting wasn¡¯t as good as Chu baiqing¡¯s. However, he wanted to be like Chu Bai Qing, to record every single thing that happened to the child. He would also write down how much he missed Chu Bai Qing. He was waiting for the day when Chu Bai Qing would come back and see him. He didn¡¯t want to regret missing out on his child¡¯s growth ¡­ After Gu Jue left, little seven said to Feng Yan,¡± Big Boss, water ¡­ I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡± Feng Yan immediately went downstairs to get him some water ¡­ Then, only little seven and little nine were left in the baby room. Little seven grabbed little Nine¡¯s arm and bit it. Suddenly, little 9th¡¯s cries could be heard from the baby room upstairs. Then, Gu Jue¡¯s irritable voice was heard. ¡°Little seven, you f * eking¡­ Just you wait!¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. The moment he left, he heard little 9th¡¯s cries from behind. She was only a little more than a year old, but she already knew how to play such a trick. She actually wanted to send him and Feng Yan away, and then bully little Jiu¡­ When Gu Jue and Feng Yan came in, little 9th was sitting there looking at his hand and crying. His eyes were drowsy and he cried pitifully. Looking at the clear teeth marks on little Jiu¡¯s arm, Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached to death. Little seven, on the other hand, was very self-conscious. He stuck up his butt and waited for Gu Jue to hit him. Sometimes, Gu Jue really felt helpless about his stubborn and unruly character. ¡°Daddy hit¡­ To play¡­¡± What little seven meant was,¡± daddy, hurry up and hit her. After that, I want to play with little 9th! Before Gu Jue could reach out to hit little seven, little nine had already lifted his foot and kicked little Seven¡¯s butt¡­. Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1116: You bit little 9th, little 9th kicked you, its fair Chapter 1116: You bit little 9th, little 9th kicked you, it¡¯s fair Translator: 549690339 When little Jiu was about to kick him, she even looked at Gu Jue pitifully with her teary eyes. Gu Jue did not say anything to stop him when he saw his little face. Instead, he glanced at little Seven¡¯s butt and looked away. Little seven, who got the tacit approval, kicked him down without hesitation. ¡°¡°^J¡¯&Nbsp; little seven said this word in her childish voice. Then, he laid on the bed. When he turned around and saw little 9th ¡­ She got up angrily and pounced at little 9th. Gu Jue seemed to be very experienced. He carried little 9th up swiftly. you bit little 9th and little 9th kicked you. It¡¯s fair. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to say ¡®coward¡¯ in the future. You can¡¯t learn from your father. It¡¯s not good! Gu Jue lectured little seven sternly. However, if one looked closely, one would be able to see the heartache in his eyes. Of his two sons, one had been bitten and the other had been kicked. His heart ached for both of them. He might be strict with little seven and pampered little nine, but his love for them was the same. It was just that little Seven¡¯s personality was more stubborn and unruly, so he had to be treated strictly. Little 9th, on the other hand, always looked as if he had been wronged. His personality was the same as Chu baiqing ¡®s-very gentle. So, Gu Jue couldn¡¯t bear to scold him. And little nine was indeed more obedient than little seven. Gu Jue finally understood. That day, Chu baiqing was on Xiao Yao¡¯s birthday. She told him to change his habit of swearing. He must have already been planning for the child at that time. He had already anticipated that his habit of swearing would teach the child a bad thing. Little seven copied him, and the posture was exactly the same as his. He was full of ruffian-like aura and was very rude and unreasonable. Gu Jue would always blame himself for little Seven¡¯s occasional words. However, little Jiu would not learn to use vulgarities like Gu Jue. This was probably related to her personality. Although he had hit little seven, he had never hit him in this matter. It was because of her that Gu Jue had to do this. Therefore, Gu Jue was still considered to have met the standard when it came to education. For Lord Jue, who found everything troublesome, to be able to raise a child, and to do it quite well, had already made many people¡¯s jaws drop. Now, Qin shaoyou was in charge of all of Gu Jue¡¯s Affairs. He only focused on taking care of the child. Every day, Qin shaoyou would grumble incessantly. His wife was pregnant and he didn¡¯t have time to spend with her. However, Gu Jue completely ignored her. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Little nine wrapped her arms around Gu Jue¡¯s neck and called him ¡®daddy¡¯. That soft and sweet voice was very cute and pleasant to the ears. Her voice was as nice as Chu Bai Qing¡¯s, and it was so gentle. If little Jiu felt that she had done something wrong, she would hug Gu Jue tightly and call him ¡®daddy¡¯. Gu Jue¡¯s heart melted when he heard that. He could not bear to scold him anymore. Little seven and little nine had completely different personalities. Just like now, he was angry and annoyed, but he still held back his tears. He just pouted his little mouth and looked angrily at little 9th who was in his father¡¯s arms. The way he looked was quite heartbreaking. Feng Yan wanted to carry him, but he stubbornly refused to let Feng Yan carry him. Feng Yan knew that little seven wanted her father to carry her, but she would not act like a spoiled child like little nine. Gu Jue naturally knew that little seven wanted him to carry her. However, what he needed to do now was not to comfort them, but to educate the brothers. Gu Jue placed little Jiu back on the bed. ¡°You two hug!¡± Gu Jue squatted down and looked at his two sons in the same line of sight. He said patiently.. Chapter 1117 - Chapter 1117: My heart hurts so much that I cant breathe Chapter 1117: My heart hurts so much that I can¡¯t breathe Translator: 549690339 Little seven was stubborn and had a bad temper. Although little nine was gentle, he was more stubborn than little seven. If he did not want to do something, Gu Jue would not be able to do anything. Upon hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words, little nine immediately turned around. His handsome and pink little face immediately turned cold. It was obvious that he was really angry that little seven didn¡¯t let him sleep and even bit him. That¡¯s right, if she wasn¡¯t angry, why would she kick little seven? Little nine was the complete opposite of Gu Jue and Chu baiqing when it came to sleeping. Gu Jue loved to sleep, while Chu baiqing was a self-disciplined person. He would wake up on time and never stayed in bed. Little seven, on the other hand, slept less and immediately got up. Little Jiu especially liked to sleep in. Sometimes, when Gu Jue called him, he would wake up for a long time. When he woke up, he would stay for a while before getting up. So, he was really angry that he was sleeping soundly and was bitten awake by little seven. It was fine if she bullied him normally, but she definitely could not be bullied when she slept. This matter could not be condoned. When little nine turned around, little seven was just about to hug him. Now it was awkward, the tsundere little Seven¡¯s hand was still stretched out halfway, but it was directly ignored by little nine. Little seven seemed to have realized that little nine was really angry, but he didn¡¯t know what to do. At that moment, Gu Jue¡¯s eyes turned red as he watched the interaction between his two sons. Wasn¡¯t this his daily life with Chu Bai Qing? He bullied Chu Bai Qing, he was really angry and ignored her. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She looked confused and anxious, trying to comfort him and not make him angry again. Then, she turned around and forgot that she was still going to continue bullying him¡­ Why did Gu Jue keep her busy? it was because he didn¡¯t want her to have time to think about the things between him and Chu baiqing. This was because all the memories would rush back to her the moment she thought about it. He was drowned in an instant, and the pain was so intense that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Feng Yan could tell that Gu Jue was thinking about Chu baiqing again, so he patted his shoulder silently to comfort him. Feng Yan was wondering when these days would end. As the days passed, little seven and little nine grew up day by day, and everything seemed to be changing. However, only Gu Jue¡¯s longing for Chu baiqing did not change. He missed her every day and looked forward to her every day¡­ little Jiu, big brother wants to hug you! Gu Jue let out a breath and said to little 9th with a smile. Little nine was still looking down at her arm. Little Nine¡¯s physique was the same as Chu baiqing¡¯s. Their ability to resist pain was low, and the marks appeared quickly and were difficult to fade. At this moment, little seven gave him bite marks. There was already a circle of red and swollen teeth marks on his tender little arm. It made one¡¯s heart ache just by looking at it. Little seven sniffed, then crawled over, picked up little Jiu¡¯s arm, and gently blew on it,¡± Jiu, it doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ ¡°Blow, blow¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡± Little seven looked at little Nine¡¯s face as she blew on it. Her words were still clear. At least, Gu Jue and Feng Yan could understand her. They just didn¡¯t know if little Jiu could understand her. Little nine didn¡¯t pull back his arm and let little seven blow on it. Then, Feng Yan realized that little 9th¡¯s tensed face had turned up into a smile. Gu Jue saw that the two brothers had made up and stood up. He looked very lonely. you watch them for a while. I¡¯m going to wash my face ¡­ Gu Jue heaved a sigh of relief. His heart was blocked and he felt extremely uncomfortable.. Chapter 1118 - Chapter 1118: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing, are you back? Chapter 1118: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing, are you back? Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He only let out a sigh of relief after Gu Jue left. It was too depressing. ¡°Little seven, little nine, your father is very¡­ It¡¯s not easy!¡± Indeed, it was not easy for Gu Jue. He had to take care of two children and live in longing every day. Feng Yan knew that Gu Jue was also keeping a diary. He would record everything that happened to little seven and little nine every day. He was waiting for Chu baiqing to come back so he could show him. He had always believed that Chu Bai Qing would return. As for why Chu Bai Qing left, all the guesses were that he fell sick and left quietly. After preparing everything, he left¡­ In fact, everyone still had hope in their hearts that Chu baiqing would come back. Feng Yan couldn¡¯t tell them that Chu baiqing was really sick, nor could he tell them what illness he had. He was afraid that they would not be able to accept it¡­ There was something growing in Chu baiqing¡¯s brain, but it couldn¡¯t be operated on, so the position of the thing was very tricky. There were many unexpected situations that could occur during surgery. The most direct one was death. The best case scenario was losing one¡¯s sight, hearing, and memory, forever in a vegetative state.(The description wasn¡¯t professional, and little meow wasn¡¯t a professional either. It was necessary for the plot, so babies, you don¡¯t have to be too hung up on this description.) All the authoritative experts had consulted. No one could perform this operation because no one was confident. Perhaps there was someone who had the ability to avoid these situations, and the technique and precision were extremely high. But previously, Jason had said that they had not found such a person. After that, Feng Yan had thought of many ways, but no one had been able to do it. Until now, little seven and little nine were already more than a year old, and he had not received any news from Jason. There was no more news of Chu baiqing. Even if Chu baiqing died, Jason would not tell him. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s goal was to make everyone think that he was still alive. He wanted them to have hope in their hearts and wait for him to return. Little seven and little nine looked at Feng Yan in confusion, as if they didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. However, she seemed to understand what he was saying because their hands were tightly holding each other¡¯s. It was as if they were giving each other warmth. Gu Jue returned to the bedroom and lay on the bed. Nothing had changed except for the addition of little seven and little Nine¡¯s things. Everything was the same as before. Even the books on the table that Chu Bai Qing was reading were still in their original positions. Every time Gu Jue wiped the table, he would be very careful. He didn¡¯t want to change anything, but he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find Chu Bai Qing. If he couldn¡¯t find it, he would go crazy¡­ When he was in pain, he would hug Chu Bai Qing¡¯s clothes, as if that was the only way he could feel better. Gu Jue covered himself with the blanket and burst into tears. Her body trembled uncontrollably. She missed him too much. The longing that was too painful burst out in her crying at this moment. ¡°Chu Bai Qing, you bastard ¡­¡± ¡°Bastard¡­¡± ¡°Where the f * ck are you?¡± ¡°Chu baiqing, I miss you ¡­¡± The suppressed sobs made this arrogant man cry like an abandoned child. In fact, he had indeed been abandoned ¡­ It had been a long time since Gu Jue had slept so deeply. He was sleeping soundly, but someone did not let him sleep. It was as if someone was kissing his eyes, then his nose, and then his lips ¡­. Chapter 1119 - Chapter 1119: Gu Qingxin-he said-"why dont you recognize me anymore?" Chapter 1119: Gu Qingxin-he said-¡°why don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡± Translator: 549690339 She sucked on it gently, her movements a little rough but very gentle. This feeling was very familiar. Gu Jue opened his eyes in a daze and saw Chu baiqing¡¯s warm eyes looking at him. Gu Jue¡¯s mind exploded. He rubbed his eyes, but he was still looking at Chu baiqing. ¡°You f * eking¡­ My Chu baiqing?¡± Gu Jue suddenly held Chu baiqing¡¯s face in his hands and asked anxiously. This kind of anxiety was mixed with caution. Her eyes stared at him without blinking, afraid that he would disappear. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long, why don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever. Or rather, his voice was even gentler than before. It was his Chu baiqing. This voice was the same as the one in his memory. It was his Chu baiqing¡­ His Chu baiqing was finally back. He was back. Gu Jue instantly burst into tears Her tears could not stop falling. How long had it been ¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to count how long Chu baiqing had been gone. He didn¡¯t dare to count the days because his heart would ache if he did ¡­ So he didn¡¯t dare to think about it¡­ Chu Bai Qing was a little fat before, he was too thin before, but now he was just right, and he didn¡¯t wear glasses ¡­ Gu Jue touched Chu baiqing¡¯s face and felt the warmth. It was his Chu baiqing. With a flip, he trapped Chu Bai Qing under his body. ¡°How can I not recognize you? how can. not recognize you? You¡¯re back. Why are you only back now? do you know that I¡¯m feeling terrible ¡­¡± Chu baiqing, do you know how much it hurts? do you know how uncomfortable I feel?¡± ¡°How can you do this to me ¡­ You bastard ¡­ How can you be so cruel¡­¡± Gu Jue kept kissing Chu baiqing¡¯s face as he complained. Her tears fell on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face, leaving a Trail of Tears. Chu Bai Qing was smiling the whole time. That gentle smile seemed to be able to melt everything. ¡°Kiss me ¡­¡± Chu baiqing wrapped his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s neck and squinted his misty eyes as he said affectionately to Gu Jue. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing, who was under him, and kissed him with his thin lips. The long-lasting longing exploded in an instant, and the domineering and fierce kiss brought with it endless emotions. It was urgent and hot, and the entanglement between her lips and tongue hurt the root of her tongue. All of his desires seemed to be ignited in an instant, as fierce as a volcanic eruption. Gu Jue held the back of Chu baiqing¡¯s head and kissed him fiercely. He kept on kissing him, and kept on kissing him. He was afraid that this was all a dream because he had had such dreams many times ¡­ Every time he woke up, his heart would hurt even more. The kind of feeling where one second was still warm, and the next second it was cold reality. How could anyone accept such a contrast? However, Gu Jue was dreaming. He was indeed dreaming¡­ When he woke up, the bedroom was dark, and the sky was already dark¡­ How long had he been sleeping¡­ It was a dream, a dream, a dream. His Chu baiqing didn¡¯t come back¡­ Gu Jue laughed in pain. He could not help but laugh. It was a dream again ¡­ The room¡¯s coldness made him feel uncomfortable all over. He felt very, very cold. However, when he touched his body, he felt that it was boiling hot. Why was it so cold? Gu Jue was sick. This was the first time Gu Jue had fallen ill after having little seven and little nine. Gu Jue¡¯s high fever did not subside. What was more serious was that he had a serious lack of sleep and his body was in poor condition. This time, he was ordered to rest in bed by everyone and had to recuperate.. Chapter 1120 - Chapter 1120: They have never slept together, Yingluo Chapter 1120: They have never slept together, Yingluo Translator: 549690339 Li beixiao wanted to bring little seven and little nine home and let Huo qingge take care of them. However, Gu Jue did not allow it. He said that there were no children at home and that they could not¡­ Everyone knew that if he didn¡¯t see little seven and little nine, he would be like a human without oxygen, unable to live. Hence, in the end, it was decided that everyone would take turns to take care of Gu Jue and the child. Gu Jue had a high fever for three days in a row. It was only on the evening of the third day that the fever subsided. His mental state had improved a little, but he still couldn¡¯t eat. Feng Xi cooked him some porridge, but he only ate a few mouthfuls and couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Feng Xi tasted the porridge. It was delicious. Why didn¡¯t she eat it? Feng Xi scooped another spoonful of porridge and brought it to Feng Yan¡¯s mouth, try it, I think it¡¯s quite delicious. Why isn¡¯t he eating it?¡± Feng Yan looked at the spoon in Feng Xi¡¯s hand, he ate it before, so you ate it again and then gave it to me. Is he sick or are you sick?¡± Feng Yan turned his head away in disgust. His relationship with Feng Xi was just like that. It was neither good nor bad, and it was considered okay. Compared to the past, this was considered good. At least, they could stay in the same space. ¡°F * ck, as if he¡¯s willing to let you eat. Don¡¯t eat the cooking later!¡± Feng Xi threw the spoon into the bowl and said unhappily. There must be something wrong with my brain for me to feed him. I¡¯m really f * eking sick. ¡°You think I want to eat it?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were insincere. Every time Feng Xi cooked, he would eat a lot. Because Xiaoyao was pregnant, Huo zhongrao had been with her. It was hard to explain what had happened between them. On the other hand, Huo qingge was too busy to take care of the three children alone. Although Tang Tang and Mumu were already grown up, they were still children and could be naughty. In addition to nainai, there were four children in total¡­ In addition, Xiaoting was particularly naughty and difficult to discipline, so li beixiao took the time to come over. Most of the time, it was Feng Yan and Feng Xi who stayed here. ¡°You two are very noisy ¡­¡± Gu Jue turned over in frustration and said impatiently. Little seven and little nine were both asleep, so Feng Yan and Feng Xi were in the bedroom with Gu Jue. However, Gu Jue just wanted to be alone. He really couldn¡¯t stand the two brothers, who kept talking coldly to each other. ¡°Who would want to argue with him!¡± Feng Xi sneered. He just didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Feng Yan ignored him, not saying a word. ¡°Jue, I¡¯m going overseas in a few days. Shinian is getting married. Don¡¯t miss me too much when I¡¯m not around!¡± Seeing that Feng Yan was ignoring her, Feng Xi continued to speak. She was speaking to Gu Jue, but it was obviously for Feng Yan. Feng Yan¡¯s hand that was playing with the lighter paused for a few seconds before he resumed his playing. Gu Jue didn¡¯t say anything either. He knew that Yin shinian was going to get married with that man ¡­ Feng Yan knew this as well, but he did not do anything. He didn¡¯t do anything. It was as if Yin shinian had nothing to do with him. That woman was not his daughter¡¯s mother ¡­ They had never slept together¡­ She was not his woman ¡­ It was as if he was just a stranger. Back then, Yin shinian had escaped from him and was caught by him. Feng Yan gave her a tight slap and said some harsh words to Yin shinian. Yin shinian, you¡¯ll be my woman for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t even think about running away from me. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll break your legs. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to escape.. Chapter 1121 - Chapter 1121: Im going to snatch the wedding Chapter 1121: I¡¯m going to snatch the wedding Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue had seen that scene with his own eyes, and Feng Yan¡¯s words had been ringing in his ears. The moment he saw Feng Yan¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Gu Jue knew that he had fallen in love with Yin shinian. That kind of love surpassed the love he had for Huo qingge¡­ It was just that Feng Yan did not know about it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cook?¡± Feng Yan looked up at Feng Xi beside him. His eyes were slightly narrowed and dark, so you couldn¡¯t see any extra emotions. She couldn¡¯t find out his true thoughts ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m planning to snatch the wedding, snatch shinian back, and then marry her!¡± Feng Xi looked straight into Feng Yan¡¯s eyes and said seriously. Although he had a serious look on his face, it was hard to tell if he was real or fake. ¡°Do you need manpower? I¡¯ll lend it to you!¡± Feng Yan revealed a devilish smile, and the words he said were soft and mocking. He seemed to be laughing at Feng Xi¡¯s childishness. Feng Xi had always liked Yin shinian. This was something everyone knew. Feng Yan, are you., eking crazy? I told you that Yin shinian is getting married. She¡¯s getting married to that man ¡­ Feng Xi stood up immediately and shouted at Feng Yan angrily. He really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking when he was hanging around Shi Nian. He hated himself so much that he wanted to kick himself to a foreign planet. Now that she was getting married, he was still indifferent. What was he thinking¡­ ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Feng Yan was lying lazily on the sofa, a devilish smile on his lips, and his gentle tone was nonchalant. ¡°You ¡­¡± Feng Xi was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°The Emperor is not in a hurry, but the eunuch is.¡± if you¡¯re done quarreling, then go and see my son. It¡¯s time to wake up! Due to his fever, Gu Jue¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. However, it was exceptionally sexy and pleasant to the ears. Gu Jue knew that Feng Yan was concerned about that matter. She was concerned about the matter between Yin shinian and that man. No man could accept that matter. drink the porridge. You still have to take your medicine later. If you¡¯re worried about us taking care of your sons, you should get well quickly! Feng Yan stood up and said to Gu Jue. Even though they were sick, Gu Jue controlled them remotely, afraid that Feng Yan and Feng Xi would not be able to take good care of little seven and little nine. After Feng Yan left, Feng Xi sat down on the sofa. ¡°If Yin shinian really gets married to that man, he¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡± Feng Xi sighed helplessly. ¡°He knows what he¡¯s doing!¡± Although Feng Yan did not say it out loud, Gu Jue believed that no matter what decision he made, he would know what to do. Lake Milan The beach in the evening was warm and quiet. Walking on the soft white beach, one could feel the warm touch, which was very comfortable ¡­ This place was remote and quiet, as if it was isolated from the world. This place was still some distance away from Lake Kemo. This was an undeveloped area, and only a few local residents lived here. &Nbsp; tan song sat on the beach and looked into the distance, thinking about the person in his heart. Not far away, two people walked over. One of them was thin, while the other was tall and straight. Against the light, tan song looked at them holding hands and thought of Shen Chen¡¯s words. I want to hold hands with you under the sunset, walk on the soft beach, and watch the sunset together. Those days must be wonderful¡­ It must be wonderful¡­ ¡°Brother song, look!¡± The Thin Man put the shell in his hand in front of tan song. His gentle voice and his pair of warm eyes were so heartwarming.. Chapter 1122 - Chapter 1122: - have the final say on whether its good or bad, you are me now (1) Chapter 1122: ¨C have the final say on whether it¡¯s good or bad, you are me now (1) Translator: 549690339 &Nbsp; tan song took the shell and said with a smile,¡± it¡¯s really nice! The skinny man smiled as he looked at the young and handsome man beside him. His eyes were a little proud, but his gaze was a little unfocused. ¡°I knew brother song would like it!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s gentle voice was accompanied by the soft sound of the waves. It made people feel very comfortable. The man standing beside him holding his hand had a young and handsome face, and there was an evil domineering aura between his brows. This person was Ji Chenzhou, the one who ¡®searched the entire world for Chu baiqing¡¯¡­ He looked at Chu baiqing with deep affection. His eyes were gentle, but Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see it¡­ Ji Chenzhou1 s heart ached when he saw that pair of gentle eyes unconsciously fixed on a certain spot. He could save his life, but he also made him lose his vision ¡­ Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see her ¡­ The surgery had damaged his optic nerve and he could no longer see, even though everyone said that this was the best result and that being alive was better than anything else. Although he couldn¡¯t see her now, it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t be cured in the future. The miracle had already happened to Chu Bai Qing, and it might continue. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say anything. Chu baiqing was used to his cold words. Ever since he had lost his sight, Ji Chenzhou had become unwilling to speak. Chu baiqing was very grateful to Ji Chenzhou. If he hadn¡¯t searched for doctors all over the world, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to live until now. He was the one who had saved his life, but Ji Chenzhou was a perfectionist and had a rather stubborn personality. Chu baiqing¡¯s blindness had become a knot in his heart, and now he was looking for an ophthalmologist all over the world ¡­ Chu baiqing was well aware of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s intentions, but even if he had saved her life, he would not be with him. That would be unfair to everyone ¡­ He only treated him as a good friend. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t figure out Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attitude towards this. He didn¡¯t force Chu baiqing, but at the same time, he declared his possessiveness. For example, she was holding his hand now. He couldn¡¯t see it, but it was not to the extent of walking into the sea ¡­ However, Ji Chenzhou insisted on holding his hand, even if he was unwilling. Chu baiqing knew that Ji Chenzhou would talk to him sooner or later, so he opened up. He had spent so much effort to save his life, so how could he let him return to Gu Jue¡¯s side? ¡°Brother song, let¡¯s go back!¡± Chu baiqing could only roughly guess the direction of tan song, then he smiled and said. Tan song got up. Although he was thin, his face was still handsome. However, his body was very weak. ¡°Brother song, you should take him back! I¡¯m going to country X. There¡¯s an ophthalmologist there¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou stopped mid-sentence as he turned Chu baiqing around and looked at him. don¡¯t come out during the day. If you want to take a walk, then do it at this time. Let brother song take you out and sleep early at night! Almost every time he left, Ji Chenzhou would say this to Chu baiqing. Every time, he would be worried. Chu baiqing smiled and nodded,¡± Chenzhou, there¡¯s no need ¡­ It¡¯s already very good now!¡± Being alive was already a luxury for Chu Bai Qing. Ji Chenzhou was only able to live because he had knelt down to beg for the surgery. Such an arrogant person had actually put down his pride for him. Therefore, he had nothing to say even if Ji Chenzhou wanted him to stay here and cut off everything from him ¡­ She had never stopped missing Gu Jue. Every day, she could only bear it by thinking of him and the child. ¡°Good or bad is up to me, your life is mine now!¡± Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123: Gu Qingxin-you should know what you can and cant do (2) Chapter 1123: Gu Qingxin-you should know what you can and can¡¯t do (2) Translator: 549690339 This was the first time Ji Chenzhou had said something like this to Chu baiqing after his surgery. His meaning was that Chu baiqing was his. Chu baiqing only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Ji Chenzhou was right, this life was his. Ji Chenzhou held Chu baiqing in his arms. He didn¡¯t care that tan song was beside him. He wanted to kiss him, but Chu baiqing turned his face away and avoided him. Even though Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t see, he could feel his lips. Chu baiqing still had a smile on his face. The more he acted like this, the more helpless Ji Chenzhou was. He couldn¡¯t force a kiss on him like that time in the car. Although he was more qualified to do so now, he didn¡¯t dare to. Facing Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile, he didn¡¯t dare to. He was afraid that he would never see that smile again ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You don¡¯t need me to tell you anything else. You should know what you can and can¡¯t do, right?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were not direct, but Chu baiqing understood that the thing he said he could not do was to contact GU Jue. Chu baiqing nodded his head. This was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s only request and he could do it. He had thought that they would be separated by life and death, but now that they could still live under the same sky, it was enough. They would meet sooner or later¡­ Ji Chenzhou was satisfied with Chu baiqing¡¯s self-awareness and left without further ado. He wanted to give Chu Bai Qing another miracle, he wanted him to see it! Tan song looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s back as he left. This was not the first time he had seen him leave in such a hurry. He believed that this would not be the last time. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s personality was similar to Gu Jue¡¯s. Sometimes, he wondered if Chu baiqing would fall for him. After all, he had saved his life. ¡°Brother song, I won¡¯t like him!¡± As if he could feel tan song¡¯s thoughts, Chu baiqing opened his mouth. It was said that people who couldn¡¯t see had a brighter heart, and this was probably what it meant. ¡°Bai Qing, he won¡¯t let you go!¡± Tan song passed him over, and Ji Chenzhou looked at Chu baiqing with a possessive look. At the age of twenty, he had such eyes and such a deep mind. It was indeed a little shocking. If this was in ancient times, it would be the aura of a royal family. if he wants to be like this for the rest of his life, I¡¯ll let him. Just like he said, this life is his! ¡°Actually, I¡¯m doing very well now. 1 can know everything about Gu Jue and the child. I¡¯m already very satisfied that he can do this much!¡± Ever since the child was born, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know what method Ji Chenzhou used to see the house, the baby¡¯s room, the living room, and the bedroom. He could see the child and Gu Jue at any time ¡­ This was something he had never even dared to think about, but Ji Chenzhou had done it for him. During those days when he was in a coma and almost died, he could see his child and Gu Jue from time to time. He already felt that he would not have any regrets even if he died ¡­ He was grateful to Ji Chenzhou for this. Later on, Ji Chenzhou found a retired neurologist, but he no longer held a scalpel. It was only when Ji Chenzhou knelt in front of him and begged him that he finally agreed to operate on Chu baiqing. When Ji Chenzhou returned with the experts, Chu baiqing had already been unconscious for two days and was waiting to die. If it wasn¡¯t for Ji Chenzhou, there wouldn¡¯t be a Chu baiqing in this world. After he lost his sight, he could only hear the cries and laughter of the children at home. Gu Jue¡¯s roars, his gentle comforting voice, and his painful cries ¡­. Chapter 1124 - Chapter 1124: Gu Qing Xin-Bai Qing, you should have been more selfish (3) Chapter 1124: Gu Qing Xin-Bai Qing, you should have been more selfish (3) Translator: 549690339 He could no longer see Gu Jue. He carried little seven, who was not sleeping, and walked around the living room, just so that he would not disturb little Nine¡¯s sleep¡­ She could no longer see Gu Jue kneeling on the floor and collecting the toys bit by bit. No matter how messy little nine and little seven made the living room, he would clean it up after they had fallen asleep. Actually, Chu baiqing really wanted to tell Gu Jue to let little seven and little nine clean up themselves. They could do that now, but he couldn¡¯t¡­ Chu baiqing had never thought that Gu Jue would do this so well. He was already very surprised when Gu Jue cooked for him previously. Now, he could take care of the child and cook. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even dare to think about what other unbelievable things he could do. &Nbsp; tan song said that this was love. If you loved someone, you could make many unbelievable changes because of him. Chu baiqing had never doubted Gu J tie¡¯s love for her. She would never be able to see little seven bullying little nine and little nine crying. He could only hear their voices now, but even so, he was already very content. It was enough that she could still hear and feel it with her imagination ¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, you should have been more selfish!¡± &Nbsp; tan song sighed helplessly. This was Chu baiqing. He had his own principles. In fact, if he had contacted Gu Jue, he would have had a chance of winning Ji Chenzhou over with the help of the four big families in Yun city. Moreover, he was the son of the president of a country. He had to weigh the consequences. Was it worth it for him to offend so many people for a man? After all. Huo zhongrao was in control of the military, while li beixiao and Feng Xi were in charge of the economy. Feng Yan and Gu Jue¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be ignored, and there were also the four big families. Now, there was Ming Xiu, the arms tycoon, and Li Mumu¡¯s intelligence network¡­ These forces were enough for Ji Chenzhou to be afraid of his father¡¯s position. brother song, this life was indeed given to me by Ji Chenzhou. You know me. I¡¯m not an ungrateful person. Actually, it¡¯s pretty good this way. Ji Chenzhou might seem bad to you, but sometimes, 1 think he¡¯s quite good ¡­ Tan song agreed with Chu baiqing¡¯s words. Ever since Chu baiqing came to his place, Ji Chenzhou had been appearing frequently. Therefore, he had a good understanding of this person. He did things without any bottom line and was quite a scumbag. However, his feelings for Chu baiqing were real. A 20-year-old man was still unstable, but he was able to keep his promise to protect Chu baiqing for the rest of his life. &Nbsp; not to mention anything else, he had personally taken care of Chu baiqing before and after the operation, day and night. Tan song saw all of this. He wanted to prove to Chu baiqing that whatever Gu Jue could do, he could do too. This was the most difficult thing to do. Ji Chenzhou was a strong and overbearing person. Once he set his eyes on Chu baiqing, he would not let go. He knew Chu Bai Qing¡¯s personality, he wasn¡¯t the type to be ungrateful¡­ ¡°Brother song, I¡¯m already very selfish. 1 can¡¯t be any more selfish. Everything that Gu Jue is going through now is all because of my selfishness. If I didn¡¯t agree to be with him ¡­¡± The most selfish decision Chu baiqing had ever made in his life was to be with Gu Jue. ¡°Bai Qing, you and Gu Jue will be very happy together. Believe in brother song!¡± Tan song believed that a good person like Chu baiqing deserved more happiness. He only hoped that Ji Chenzhou would understand that the person he imprisoned would never be able to win his heart.. Chapter 1125 - Chapter 1125: One Gu Qing Xin... At the sight of this, I can’t help but be angry (4) Chapter 1125: One Gu Qing Xin¡­ At the sight of this, I can¡¯t help but be angry (4) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s illness had been cured, and he started his busy life again. In the past, there were only him and Chu Bai in the house. It was very quiet and no one disturbed them. Now that little seven and little nine were here, the house became lively. There were always people coming in. Gu Jue was not willing to do so before. He even wanted to seal off the house. He only kept the image of him and Chu baiqing living together, but the baby room was built by them. Chu Bai Qing must have wanted the child to live inside ¡­ There were a lot of people at home today. Huo qingge had accompanied her mother to go shopping, so li beixiao had to take care of the child. It just so happened that Ren came to visit Huo qingge and was staying at their house, so li Beichen brought him along. When Gu Jue saw li beixiao, Naren, Mumu, Tang Tang, and nainai at their house¡­ There was also the most troublesome period of peace. He could predict that his family would be in a mess soon. After li beixiao brought the child over, he let Ren take care of him while he started to answer the phone. When li beixiao and the rest arrived, Gu Jue was making supplementary food for little seven and little nine. When she asked if Xiaoting wanted to eat, he immediately nodded. This was the good thing about peace. He would eat anything you gave him. Just like that, little seven, little nine, and the other two sat side by side on the chairs. There was a bowl in front of each of them. Today¡¯s supplementary food was broccoli mashed potato made by Gu Jue. Chu baiqing loved to eat broccoli, but little nine hated it. Therefore, Gu Jue would always think of ways to make something for him to eat. At this moment, little nine was staring at the broccoli mashed potato in her bowl. She kept staring at it and didn¡¯t even use a spoon to eat. Little nine and Xiaoting had already finished half of their food ¡­ Gu Jue did not urge little 9th to eat quickly. Little 9th had not been eating the supplementary food well, which gave Gu Jue a headache. Little 9th was eating his own bowl while looking at little 9th¡¯s bowl. Her small eyes kept looking at it, and so did Xiao Ting¡¯s. Because little seven and Xiaoting would fight if they sat together, little nine sat between them. And with such a seating arrangement, the broccoli mashed potato in little Nine¡¯s bowl became the object of little Seven¡¯s and Xiao Ting¡¯s thoughts. Tang Tang Mumu and nainai wanted to watch cartoons. That person did not know how to operate the television in Gu Jue¡¯s house, so he called out to him. Gu Jue walked out. As they were all sitting in the children¡¯s dining chair, there was no need to worry about safety. After Gu Jue left, little seven and stop immediately aimed at little Nine¡¯s bowl, wanting to snatch it away. Little nine seemed to have expected this, and he moved back to give himself some space. As expected, little seven and Xiao Ting didn¡¯t give in to each other and both wanted this bowl of broccoli mashed potato. Using both hands and the spoon together, it was originally snatching, but in the end, it became using the spoon to scoop up the broccoli mashed potato and attacking the other party. The posture was as if it was saying.¡± if I don¡¯t eat it, you can¡¯t eat it either ¡­ Little nine was calmly playing with the spoon in her hand, not even looking at little seven and calm stop attacking each other. When Gu Jue came in, he saw Xiao Qi and Xiao Ting. Their faces and bodies were covered in broccoli mashed potatoes ¡­ And on the table and on the ground ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s temper had become much better after he had the child. However, his Foundation was still weak, so he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger when he saw this. However, he still forced himself not to lose his temper at the child. ¡°Little seven, stop!¡± Gu Jue walked over to the table with a serious expression and called out to the two brats who were still attacking each other. The two brats, who knew that they were causing trouble, immediately stopped.. Chapter 1126 - Chapter 1126: A sweet heart-a soft and aggrieved voice (5) Chapter 1126: A sweet heart-a soft and aggrieved voice (5) Translator: 549690339 What did it mean to be naturally handsome? even if they had potato paste on their faces, they couldn¡¯t hide their handsomeness. Gu Jue carried Xiao Qi and Xiao Ting down from the children¡¯s chair and pointed to the wall on the other side. After the two disobedient children glared at each other, they unwillingly walked over to the wall and stood still. This time, there was a distance of about two meters between the two. Gu Jue did not clean them up and just let them stand there in a dirty state. Gu Jue looked at little Jiu, who was still sitting on the dining chair and playing with a spoon, and sighed helplessly. He knew that little 9th didn¡¯t like to eat supplementary food, so when little 7th and Xiaoting were fighting for the food in his bowl, he didn¡¯t care. What he thought was that it would be good if they all snatched it up, so he wouldn¡¯t have to eat it. Gu Jue was already used to little 9th having such thoughts. He had inherited them from Chu baiqing. Chu Bai Qing was like this when he was young, he was very petty. It seemed like Gu Jue was the one who refused to be bullied, but only Gu Jue and Chu baiqing understood that Chu baiqing was the smart one. He would always settle scores with Gu Jue after the fall. ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Jue cleaned up little 9th¡¯s table and made him some broccoli and mashed potatoes. When little nine saw the broccoli mashed potato in front of him, he frowned and was very resistant. His meaning was obvious. ¡°Big brother ¡­ Eat¡­¡± Then, he looked in little Seven¡¯s direction and spoke softly. Little seven licked his lips with his tongue. He was very willing to eat mashed potatoes¡­ It was a pity that he was being punished and could not eat¡­ Little nine usually wouldn¡¯t call little seven big brother, unless she needed his help. little Jiu, eat. If you don¡¯t eat, then go stand with us! Gu Jue had been trying to make little 9th change his habit of not eating supplementary food. Hence, he was very strict on this matter. Little Jiu felt that standing up as punishment was a mistake and was not good, so he was very disgusted. Therefore, compared to the broccoli mashed potato, little nine hated the punishment more. She unwillingly picked up the spoon and took a bite. It tasted bad ¡­ Another bite was still unpalatable ¡­ He ate it mouthful after mouthful, and each mouthful tasted terrible. Little nine was eating unwillingly while little seven and stop were swallowing their saliva because they both wanted to eat. It was really delicious ¡­ Li beixiao wanted to drink some water. When he passed by the dining room, he saw Xiao Ting and Xiao Qi standing there ¡­ Seeing her own father, Xiaoting¡¯s eyes immediately turned red and she wanted to complain. However, he was ignored by his own father. Ignoring him was not enough. When li beixiao passed by him, he even looked at him with disdain, you¡¯re so good! Xiaoting¡¯s face was covered in potato paste and she looked a little disheveled. Hmph. when he realized that his father would not save him, his little face twisted and his little mouth pouted. He was unhappy. On the other hand, little seven was very polite and called out,¡± three ¡­ Dada ¡­¡± Although it was a little awkward, it was still very clear. ¡°Yes, good girl!¡± Li beixiao patted Xiao Qi¡¯s head and turned to leave. Little seven sighed in disappointment. It didn¡¯t work. The adults were well aware that these little brats were narrow-minded. Therefore, some of their tricks would be completely useless if they were used too many times. Little nine finished all the broccoli mashed potato in her bowl, then pouted and raised the bowl to her father ¡­ ¡°Daddy¡­¡± When little 9th spoke to him in such a soft and aggrieved voice, Gu Jue¡¯s heart would melt instantly.. Chapter 1127 - Chapter 1127: - loving heart... Its obvious you like someone (6) Chapter 1127: ¨C loving heart¡­ It¡¯s obvious you like someone (6) Translator: 549690339 When little seven heard little Nine¡¯s voice, he immediately rolled his eyes. He was afraid that he would never be able to learn little Nine¡¯s coquettish skills in this life. It was just as Feng Yan had said, a spoiled child would get candy. Gu Jue carried little 9th in his arms and kissed him on his little face. be good. Daddy gave you all nutritious food, so you must eat it! Gu Jue knew that it was a little difficult for little nine to choose to punish him by standing and eating. However, this was the only way that would work. Xiao Qi and Xiao Ting were punished to stand for twenty minutes. Li beixiao was also done with his work and brought the two of them to take a bath. ¨C In the living room- Mumu didn¡¯t watch cartoons and only looked at nainai. Her little gaze made Ren feel a little embarrassed. How could such a young child be like this ¡­ Was this considered puppy love? Naren was currently studying at T University in Yun city. Huo qingge had only made the decision for Naren after discussing it with Ming Xiu. The reason why Ren had agreed to go to Yun Cheng¡¯s University was that he had his own plans. When he saw Gu Jue walking over with little Jiu in his arms, Ren quickly lowered his head. ¡°Xiao hei, is University fun?¡± Gu Jue had always called that person little black, or that little black. Ren was very handsome, but his skin was bronze in color, a very healthy color. However, in this era where young and tender men were rampant, his handsomeness was overshadowed by his skin color. It was because of her skin color that the blushing Naren couldn¡¯t tell even if her face was red. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not used to it!¡± With the remote control in his hand, Ren didn¡¯t look up and his voice was a little soft. He had been used to living on the island, so he was not used to being part of the school life and living in the dormitory. ¡°Slowly!¡± Gu Jue used to like teasing that Ren, but he no longer had the mood to do so now. He had no interest in anything other than children. The free time he had was spent thinking about Chu Bai Qing. This was his entire life. It seemed busy, but it was extremely boring. ¡°Lord Jue, your son is about to fall asleep!¡± Mumu kindly reminded little nine when she saw little nine snuggling up in Gu J tie¡¯s arms. She had already closed her eyes. Gu Jue looked at little 9th, who was already in a daze, and sighed helplessly. He was really speechless about little 9th¡¯s willingness to sleep. This was probably inherited from him¡­ Although it was not scientific ¡­ After putting little Jiu back into the nursery, Gu Jue began to clean up the living room. Li beixiao was playing in the water with the two little Qis and Xiaoting in the bathroom and would not come out for a while ¡­ Na Ren helped Gu Jue pack up. ¡°Lord Jue ¡­ You¡¯ve changed a lot¡­¡± Ren looked at Gu Jue, who was tidying up the toys, and felt rather upset. In his memory, Gu Jue was still the same old Lord Jue who teased him naughtily and called him little black¡­ And that time when she accidentally pressed him under her ¡­ little black has also become more handsome. I didn¡¯t realize it before, but now I see that he¡¯s really handsome! Gu Jue had noticed that Ren was dark in the past. Now that he was not as dark as before, he was more handsome. Ren had just picked up a hand bell, but it fell down again with a clang¡­ This time, his face was completely red. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t red after being praised by the person he liked. ¡°You can even blush?¡± This time, Gu Jue could really see that Ren¡¯s face was red. ¡°When ¡­ Of course ¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± Ren started to stammer. He lowered his head and did not look at Gu Jue, but he still wanted to use his eyes to glance at him. That awkward posture clearly showed that he liked someone ¡­. Chapter 1128 - Chapter 1128: A loving heart-Gu Jue felt like his head was about to explode (7) Chapter 1128: A loving heart-Gu Jue felt like his head was about to explode (7) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue was also stunned for a few seconds, but he did not care. In his eyes, Ren and Xiao Yao were about the same age. They were both children in school, so he didn¡¯t think in that direction at all. At noon, Feng Yan and Feng Xi also arrived. Gu Jue felt like his head was about to explode because they had brought food with them. This meant that they would be having dinner here. A group of children¡­ Gu Jue was still asking for trouble. Especially little seven, when there were more people, he was especially excited and was even more unwilling to sleep. Nainai didn¡¯t greet Feng Yan when she saw him. Ever since Yin shinian had left, nainai had been staying at li beixiao¡¯s house and had completely ignored Feng Yan. Feng Yan sat down next to nainai, who was about to get up and leave, completely ignoring him. Feng Yan hugged nainai. nainai, don¡¯t you miss daddy? ¡± Feng Yan missed nainai very much. He was always alone at home, and the emptiness made him very uncomfortable. Nainai didn¡¯t say anything and struggled to get up, but Feng Yan wouldn¡¯t let her go. nainai, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on between Daddy and Mommy. You can¡¯t abandon daddy just because mommy¡¯s gone, right?¡± Nainai had always been stubborn. This was something that Feng Yan had experienced after she had returned to his side. Now, he felt that this stubbornness was a little too serious. I¡¯m not young. I know everything. You asked mom to leave. I heard your argument that day. You asked her to leave. No, you said get lost¡­! Nainai was still young, after all. She was already crying when she said this. She missed her mother¡­ Nainai pounded on Feng Yan¡¯s chest. The child¡¯s tears were falling rapidly and he was crying very hard. Feng Yan hugged nainai tightly, his heart aching. There were some things that he didn¡¯t know how to explain to nainai. Children would never understand adult matters. He admitted that because of what happened between him and Yin shinian, he had hurt nainai and he felt very guilty. nainai, be good. You have a father ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s eyes reddened. He couldn¡¯t stand nainai crying. ¡°I don¡¯t. 1 don¡¯t have a father or a mother. I don¡¯t want you!¡± Nainai missed her mother, but she was also angry with her mother. How could she leave her behind and leave just like that? Didn¡¯t they say that they wouldn¡¯t be separated for life ¡­ In the past, when things were so difficult, her mother didn¡¯t leave her. Why did she not want her now¡­ Mumu looked at Feng Yan unhappily when she saw nainai crying. Nainai, be obedient! Feng Yan was also anxious and roared at nainai. Feng Xi was also furious. She immediately took nainai from Feng Yan. nainai, be good. Don¡¯t cry. Little uncle will take you to find mommy in two days, okay?¡± At Yin shinian¡¯s wedding with that man, Feng Xi was still thinking about how to successfully abduct the wedding. Now, if she brought nainai along¡­ Everything would be settled. Nainai would definitely not let her mother marry another man. Although she said that she hated her father, she still loved her father and mother the most in her heart¡­ ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Nainai nodded, sobbing. She was going to find her mother. ¡°Feng Xi, don¡¯t¡­¡± Feng Yan stood up and gritted his teeth as he called out Feng Xi¡¯s name. In front of nainai, he didn¡¯t say what he wanted to say. ¡°Little uncle, 1¡¯11 live with you in the future!¡± Nainai wrapped her arms around Feng Xi¡¯s neck and sobbed. ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Xi said happily. ¡°No!¡± Feng Yan said unhappily. ¡°No!¡± Mumu also anxiously said. ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Tang said happily.. Chapter 1129 - Chapter 1129: A loving heart-he wont fall in love with anyone else (8) Chapter 1129: A loving heart-he won¡¯t fall in love with anyone else (8) Translator: 549690339 The four of them said in unison. How could Feng Yan allow nainai to be with an unreliable person like Feng Xi? she would be led astray. Feng Xi had always wanted nainai to stay with him because it was too boring to stay at home alone. On the other hand, Tang Tang had stopped playing with her brother because nainai was staying at their house. Instead, he hung out with nainai all day. She was already extremely jealous. Mumu wanted to see nainai at all times, so he naturally hoped that nainai could still stay at their house. Gu Jue laid on the sofa and ignored them. He could rest for a while now that the three unruly children were asleep. After third brother gave little seven and Xiaoting a bath, mingxiu looked for him for something, so he left after throwing the child away¡­ Ren was sitting beside Gu Jue. He did not speak and was reading his book quietly. Gu Jue was lying there. He could see Ren the moment he opened his eyes. The sun shone on Ren¡¯s body, making him look less dark. He looked very focused when he was reading. In the past, Chu baiqing would also sit and read like this, but Gu Jue would lie on his lap. Sometimes, Chu baiqing would read it out loud, and Gu Jue would fall asleep as he listened. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached again at the thought of that. ¡°What book?¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t like to read, but because Chu baiqing read, he could still understand. ¡°A book on photography, I want to learn!¡± REO pushed his glasses up his nose and smiled. Renyi was very serious when he was reading, and he didn¡¯t stammer when he spoke. if you like it, just learn. Some of your interests and hobbies are not bad! Gu Jue wasn¡¯t interested in anything. The only person he was interested in was Chu baiqing. Gu Jue closed his eyes and did not speak. Na Ren looked at him with a smile on his face. He was very satisfied. Feng Xi had made dinner. She had made several dishes. Looking at the row of children, Gu Jue felt his teeth start to hurt. Little nine looked at the supplementary food in front of her and began to frown again. Gu Jue was patient and let him eat. Little seven began to think about the delicious food in little Nine¡¯s bowl again. This time, Xiaoting didn¡¯t think about the food in xiaojiu¡¯s bowl. Because Mumu had given him a chicken wing to eat¡­ Because his biological father was not around, his eldest brother was his father Therefore, when it came to Mumu¡¯s cooking of chicken wings for him, he was very supportive. He had been calling her brother all this while, and usually, he called her Mumu Indeed, in the face of delicious food, everything could be abandoned. Feng Yan was sitting between nainai and Tang Tang. Nainai refused to eat because she was throwing a tantrum, while Tang Tang refused to eat because she was picky. Feng Yan had not taken a single bite himself, so he busied the two of them with it. As Gu Jue was busy helping little Jiu eat, Ren put a lot of food into his bowl and placed them on a porcelain plate. Then, he lowered his head with a smile and continued to eat. Feng Xi happened to see this scene ¡­ Feng Xi frowned. He had seen, lot of people. He could tell Ren¡¯s feelings for Gu Jue from his actions and eyes ¡­ That Ren likes Gu Jue ¡­ This discovery surprised Feng Xi. How could she fall in love with someone she had nothing to do with? if he did not remember wrongly, this was the first time that Ren had come here ¡­ The last time he met Gu Jue was at his third brother and third sister-in. law¡¯s wedding. Gu Jue did not stay for long at that time. He left early with little seven and little nine¡­ When did he start to like her? The time when third sister-in-law was brought back to the island by mingxiu? Gu Jue only had Chu baiqing in his heart. He would never like anyone else. Everyone knew this. However, Ren did not know¡­ He didn¡¯t know about Gu Jue and Chu baiqing.. Chapter 1131 - Chapter 1131: Gu Qingxin-were going back to Yun Cheng tomorrow. Chu baiqing (10) Chapter 1131: Gu Qingxin-we¡¯re going back to Yun Cheng tomorrow. Chu baiqing (10) Translator: 549690339 Little seven immediately blushed and pouted her little mouth, about to cry. He could stand as a punishment, but he had to drink milk. He would be hungry. Little Jiu saw that her father had no intention of feeding her brother, and then she looked at her brother ¡­ He got down from Gu Jue¡¯s arms, took the milk bottle on the table, and handed it to little seven. ¡°Ha ¡­¡± After giving it to little seven, little nine ran back into Gu Jue¡¯s arms. Little seven was so happy that she was punished to stand and drink milk¡­ The corners of Gu Jue¡¯s lips were curled up into a smile as he kissed little 9th¡¯s face. They were even biological brothers ¡­ On the other side of the earth. Chu baiqing listened to the voice through his headphones, his mind outlining the things that happened in the living room, and the smile on his face grew. Chu baiqing only put down his headphones when there was no more sound. His eyes looked at a point and stopped moving. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard ¡­¡± The soft words slipped out of his mouth, with a strong sense of longing¡­ Ji Chenzhou, who had disappeared for a few days, had returned with good news. He found an expert who could cure Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes ¡­ He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t happy. Chu Bai Qing was very happy. However, Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t very happy because the expert was from Yun Cheng. And that specialist didn¡¯t come to treat Chu baiqing¡­ This meant that Ji Chenzhou had to bring Chu baiqing back to Yun city for treatment. When he heard this news, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was still calm. There was no sign of surprise. Ji Chenzhou was surprised by this. ¡°I thought you would be happy to go back to Yun city!¡± Ji Chenzhou massaged Chu baiqing¡¯s fingers. Due to the surgery, Chu baiqing¡¯s fingers were not very flexible. He needed to recover slowly, so Ji Chenzhou would always give him a slow massage. Chu Bai Qing let him do as he pleased and never said anything. ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter where we go!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone was calm and the smile on his face was gentle. It was the same no matter where he was. Ji Chenzhou had the ability to make Gu Jue and the others unable to find him. Chu baiqing knew very well that Ji Chenzhou wouldn¡¯t tell him,¡¯Chu baiqing, you can leave! Go back to Gu Jue¡¯s side!¡± She would not even take the initiative to leave him ¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, I¡¯ll take you back to Yun city, but you have to be with me!¡± Ji Chenzhou finally said this. ¡°En!¡± Chu Bai Qing replied without hesitation. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression did not look good even after receiving a definite answer. He knew that Chu Bai Qing stayed by his side because he saved his life. This kind of stay had nothing to do with love and had nothing to do with him, Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Ji Chenzhou suddenly pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s chin and lifted his head to make him look at him. Even though Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see it¡­ 1 don¡¯t hate you. Chenzhou, I¡¯m very grateful to you. I¡¯m very grateful. That¡¯s all ¡­ I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t respond to your feelings!¡± Chu baiqing was truly grateful to Ji Chenzhou from the bottom of his heart, so he was willing to stay by his side. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cheeks moved slightly. This was the last thing he wanted to hear from Chu baiqing. However, he had all the time in the world, so he would grind for a lifetime! ¡°We¡¯ll return to Yun Cheng tomorrow! Chu baiqing, I¡¯m crazy about you, so don¡¯t think 1¡¯11 let you go!¡± The twenty-year-old Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were firm and his tone was domineering. He wanted to be with this man in front of him even if he would never fall in love with him in his life. ¡°Yes, I know!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s response to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words was still the same.. Chapter 1132 - Chapter 1132: Gu Qingxin-his little temper is rising (1) Chapter 1132: Gu Qingxin-his little temper is rising (1) Translator: 549690339 Seven and little nine had two swimming lessons every month. Usually, rich kids would hire people to teach their children. However, Gu Jue felt that it was necessary for the two of them to be like other children. They had to teach together and interact more with different children. This way, they would not be antisocial and would know how to get along with other children. They would not be afraid of strangers. Little Seven¡¯s personality was more extroverted, so she would play well wherever she went, and she could also play crazily with other children. However, little 9th couldn¡¯t do that. His personality was more aloof because his mysophobia was already showing at this time. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to go to crowded places. She also didn¡¯t want to play with unfamiliar children. Therefore, Gu Jue spent more energy on him. On the way to the swimming pool, little seven wanted to hold little Nine¡¯s hand, but little nine refused to let him hold it. The two children¡¯s safety seats were one, so little 9th couldn¡¯t avoid it. He was so angry that he frowned. He didn¡¯t like holding hands the most. He would sweat after a while and it was very uncomfortable. However, little seven liked to hold little Nine¡¯s hand. It felt especially good. Especially when the two of them walked together, he especially liked to hold little 9th¡¯s hand. Little seven also liked to take an extra step away from little 9th. This way, he was in the dominant position and made him feel that little 9th needed his care and protection. Therefore, little seven had never walked side by side with little nine. Because of this, little nine was unwilling to walk. Most of the time, he wanted Gu Jue to carry him. Gu Jue kept an eye on his two sons while driving. ¡°Little seven, little brother doesn¡¯t like you holding his hand!¡± When Gu Jue realized that little seven was very willing to stick to little nine, he recalled that when they were young, he also liked to stick to Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing, who was wearing a plaid English vest, always stood there clean. He was afraid that his shoes would get dirty, so he didn¡¯t even want to walk a few steps. In order to attract his attention, she would even deliberately throw sand on him. He was so angry that he looked at his dirty little white leather shoes and tried not to cry. Gu Jue liked it very much. Missing someone was something that existed all the time, but it just popped out all of a sudden and caught you off guard. Gu Jue adjusted his mood. He was driving at 60 miles per hour, which Chu baiqing had requested. With the child in the car, he drove more steadily. Chu Bai Qing was an annoying person. He thought of everything and made all the arrangements in advance. This made Gu Jue feel very useless. He should be the one taking care of Chu baiqing, but he never noticed his abnormality. If she had been more careful, she wouldn¡¯t have lost him ¡­ ¡°Little brother ¡­ I like ¡­¡± Little seven pouted and directly pulled little Nine¡¯s hand over domineeringly, holding it. The words she said were also exceptionally clear, although her voice was childish and did not have any domineering feeling. ¡°No¡­¡± Little 9th wanted to say that he didn¡¯t like her, but he couldn¡¯t say it. He wanted to pull back his hand, but he couldn¡¯t. He looked at little seven angrily. Little seven had just eaten the dissolved bean and hadn¡¯t wiped it on her hand yet. Little nine felt that her hand was sticky from little Seven¡¯s grip. This kind of stickiness was very uncomfortable for little 9th, who was obsessed with cleanliness, so his little temper also came up. Little seven had a stubborn temper. The more you didn¡¯t let him hold it, the more he wanted to hold it. What was more outrageous was that little nine couldn¡¯t bear it¡­. Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134: Gu Qingxin-a super cool dad (3) Chapter 1134: Gu Qingxin-a super cool dad (3) Translator: 549690339 Therefore, these two children had completely different personalities and were not easy to deal with. ¡°Can you say sorry to your brother now?¡± Gu Jue asked little nine, who was still angry. Little nine saw that little Seven¡¯s hands were clean and didn¡¯t apologize. He just went over to touch his hands and then turned his head away. He didn¡¯t say it was okay, but this was forgiveness for little seven. Little seven saw little nine ignore him, then he also turned his head to the other side, and they just ignored each other. At such a time, Gu Jue would not say anything more. Sometimes, it was useless to say more. They didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. Gu Jue gave both of them a little water each before he continued to drive. It was quiet at the back. When they arrived at the swimming pool, little 9th was about to fall asleep again. He loved to sleep when he was in the car. The moment little seven saw the swimming pool sign, she immediately perked up. She waved her hands and wanted to press it herself and unbuckle the safety seat. Gu Jue first carried the dazed little nine in his arms, then carried little seven out of the car. Little seven did not want to let his father carry her, so Gu Jue held his hand and walked. This was just right. In the past, when he brought the two of them out, Gu Jue had to carry one in each hand and also carry a bag. In the past, Qin shaoyou or Feng Xi had followed him, but many people had been talking about it. Gu Jue didn¡¯t want to be seen as a pair with them. The only person who was worthy of being a couple with Gu Jue could only be Chu baiqing. In this era where looks were the most important, Gu Jue¡¯s figure and looks could easily cause a commotion. Moreover, little nine was sleeping very adorably in his arms, while little seven was holding his father¡¯s hand in a cool manner, looking very arrogant. In addition, they were wearing matching outfits today. Gu Jue was wearing a white short-sleeved T-shirt and jeans. As for little seven and little nine, they were wearing white short-sleeved shirts and denim shorts. It was the simplest combination, but it was the most handsome outfit. Gu Jue was actually quite annoyed to be watched all the way, but he had no choice. He could not just fly in directly. Gu Jue heard someone say,¡± what a super cool father. There are too few fathers who take care of their children these days. He¡¯s even taking care of two children by himself. He¡¯s really a great man ¡­ his wife must be so happy. She must have saved the Galaxy in her past life to be able to marry such a good husband and have two such lovely sons ¡­ look at the child in his arms. He¡¯s lying on his father¡¯s shoulder and is sleeping so adorably. He¡¯s so cute! ¡°The one that walks is even more handsome, that little look is so cool! He¡¯s more like Dad¡­¡± These words were heard by Gu Jue almost every time he brought little seven and little nine out. Actually, with his personality, he was extremely unwilling to come to crowded places. However, for the sake of the children, he chose this not one on one place. He wanted them to grow up like ordinary children. They weren¡¯t from a rich family, so they didn¡¯t need that kind of title. He thought that Chu Bai Qing would think the same way and agree with him. Gu Jue sometimes wondered if Chu baiqing would be surprised if he knew that he had raised little seven and little nine. He didn¡¯t think Chu Bai Qing would believe him, because no one would. Because sometimes, even he himself did not believe that he could bring up a child to this age. In fact, he didn¡¯t know how he had grown so big. At first, he didn¡¯t even know how to turn over, but unconsciously, he learned how to crawl.. Chapter 1135 - Chapter 1135: - loving heart-he can do whatever he wants (4) Chapter 1135: ¨C loving heart-he can do whatever he wants (4) Translator: 549690339 Then, in the blink of an eye, he could walk again ¡­ Now, they all had their own tempers and their own ideas. Gu Jue was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to teach them well. He was afraid that Chu baiqing would blame him when he came back. He was afraid that he didn¡¯t teach his children well. She just didn¡¯t know when he would come back and how long he would have to wait¡­ Little 9th did like water, but he liked to play with it alone and didn¡¯t like to be with many people. Therefore, even after he woke up, he still lay on Gu Jue¡¯s body and refused to go into the water. Left with no choice, Gu Jue could only ask the staff to help Xiao Qi change into her swimsuit. He brought little seven into the water, and he patiently told little nine. ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t you like water? Look at how much fun big brother is having.¡± Gu Jue wanted little nine to watch little seven play in the water with the other children, but little nine refused to look over. Little nine also found it noisy. Many children were wailing and it was very noisy. little 9th, daddy wants you to play with big brother, can you?¡± Gu Jue squeezed little Jiu¡¯s hand. This child was too unwilling to exercise, just like Chu baiqing when he was young. This lack of exercise was not good, and it would definitely affect his growth. Gu Jue had always said that Chu baiqing was shorter than him because he lacked exercise when he was young. little 9th, you need to exercise more to grow taller. You don¡¯t want to be much shorter than me, do you?¡± Gu Jue did not know how to persuade little 9th either. He had to spend a lot of effort every time, and maybe one sentence would work. Hearing his father¡¯s words, little 9th looked up at the pool and nodded, indicating that he agreed to go in. Gu Jue heaved a sigh of relief as it seemed that this sentence was effective. Little nine is very introverted. If you treat him like you treat little seven, he¡¯ll definitely cry, and he¡¯ll become even more unwilling to talk to you, and he¡¯ll be very angry. Therefore, Gu Jue was more patient with him, unlike how he was strict with little seven most of the time. It was because being strict was useful to him ¡­ After Gu Jue helped little nine change into the swimsuit, he went into the water. Gu Jue watched him from the side. Little seven and the other children played very well, but little nine didn¡¯t like to go forward. When the teacher led him forward, he frowned. ¡°Little seven, go and play with your little brother!¡± Gu Jue called out to little seven. When little seven received the order, she immediately signaled to the teacher that she wanted to go to her younger brother. Little seven was very willing to play with little nine. This time, it was his father¡¯s order, so he could play however he wanted to. Little seven really liked water. When he got close to little nine, he started to throw water at him. Little nine was caught off guard, her little face was covered in water, and she looked at little seven angrily. Little seven stuck out her tongue and made a face at him. Gu Jue held his forehead. It¡¯s happening again. Little Seven¡¯s bad habit can¡¯t be changed. She always likes to anger little nine ¡­ Not far from little nine, there was a slightly older child. Seeing little seven throw water at little nine, he also did the same for little nine. Little nine only looked at little seven, not expecting a child to throw water at him from the side. He was drenched again ¡­ Actually, this kind of thing happened quite often. Children all liked to go crazy and play. Therefore, even though Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached for little nine being thrown into the water, he did not say anything. However, before Gu Jue and the teacher could react, little seven had already swam towards the child. The teacher was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t hold him up. He didn¡¯t know how little seven did it. Perhaps he was a natural-born swimmer. He pounced at the child.. Chapter 1136 - Chapter 1136: His fire is not anger, but evil fire (5) Chapter 1136: His fire is not anger, but evil fire (5) Translator: 549690339 Little Seven¡¯s arm moved especially fast, and the child¡¯s face was splashed with water. After that, little seven still felt angry and shouted at the child. Although Gu Jue did not know what she was shouting, he understood one word. And that was the word ¡°Chi.¡± Once again, Gu Jue felt guilty for leaving this root of trouble with his child. Little seven was like that. He could bully little nine, but he would never allow anyone to bully his little brother. The child was at least two years old, and little seven made him cry. He was wailing¡­ Little seven was still glaring at him, then, with the help of the teacher, he plopped in front of little nine. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± Reaching out to touch little Nine¡¯s face, little seven consoled little nine. Every time Gu Jue saw this scene, he felt that little seven was very obedient and would forget all the mischievous things he had done. He thought that in the future, little seven would take good care of little nine and would not let anyone bully him. After this little episode, little nine and little seven played very well. Gu Jue looked at the water in the pool and was reminded of his first¡± kiss ¡± with Chu baiqing. It was at the swimming pool in the military area. At that time, Gu Jue was only in his teens, and he had to compete with Chu baiqing on the size of that area. His hair had not even grown, and he already knew how to do that. It seemed to be a man¡¯s instinct. Chu baiqing, with his bashful personality, would never compare to Gu Jue. He turned around to leave, but Gu Jue pressed him down to the ground. Gu Jue insisted on taking off Chu baiqing¡¯s pants. As he struggled, he somehow kissed Chu baiqing! At that time, Feng Yan had even joked that Gu Jue had to be responsible for Chu baiqing! Gu Jue even said that he would marry her in the future and compare their sizes. At that time, she did not know anything and everything she said was nonsense. Gu Jue remembered very clearly that day. Chu baiqing¡¯s face was completely red, and he looked especially good ¡­ In the days that followed, Chu baiqing¡¯s face would often turn red, but Gu Jue had never seen his face as red as it was that day. Do you still remember Chu Bai Qing? If you don¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll tell you bit by bit when we¡¯re old. You¡¯ll definitely find it very interesting. I miss you very much, can you feel it? Airport The moment the plane landed, Chu baiqing felt her heart beat rapidly. He didn¡¯t expect to be able to return to Yun Cheng. He thought that even if he did, it would be his ashes that returned to this place. Now that he was back alive, it was something that Chu baiqing never expected. Ji Chenzhou used a private jet. From the moment they got off the plane to the car, Ji Chenzhou held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold it all the time. I won¡¯t run!¡± After the car started moving, Ji Chenzhou held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand the entire time as he smiled. Chu baiqing¡¯s hand was cold and soft, while Ji Chenzhou¡¯s was dry. Hence, he felt comfortable holding Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. let¡¯s go home first. Then, we¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow! Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t let go of Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was as deep and pleasant as ever. ¡°En!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s response to him had always been calm and he didn¡¯t question his words at all. However, the more he acted this way, the more Ji Chenzhou was displeased. He always wanted to vent his anger on Chu baiqing. If he couldn¡¯t vent his anger, he felt like he would suffocate to death. Of course, his fire was not anger, but lust¡­. Chapter 1137 - Chapter 1137: Gu Qingxin-let me give you a bath, then you can talk to Gu Jue (6) Chapter 1137: Gu Qingxin-let me give you a bath, then you can talk to Gu Jue (6) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see the way Ji Chenzhou was looking at him. If Chu Bai Qing had seen that burning desire in his eyes, she would have been terrified. For almost a year, Ji Chenzhou had always respected Chu baiqing. If he didn¡¯t allow him to kiss her, he wouldn¡¯t. At most, they would hold hands and hug. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t think that was too much, so he didn¡¯t say anything. However, the person he liked was right in front of him, yet Ji Chenzhou forced himself to hold back. Even if it was just a kiss, it could ease his desire for Chu Bai Qing, but even this little bit of relief, he had to endure it. Ji Chenzhou felt that he must¡¯ve loved Chu baiqing to the point that he would rather expose himself than force Chu baiqing¡­ Ji Chenzhou was afraid that Chu baiqing would really do it for him, so he smiled and maintained his calm expression. Thinking of that scene, Ji Chenzhou felt that he would explode and destroy Chu baiqing. When they returned to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s apartment, Chu baiqing was sitting quietly on the sofa. He couldn¡¯t see anything. Therefore, he didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable in an unfamiliar environment. He did not know what Ji Chenzhou¡¯s family was like. When Ji Chenzhou came out of the shower, he saw Chu baiqing sitting there quietly. She was in the same position as when he entered the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom!¡± She walked over and held Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand, pulling him up from the sofa. ¡°En!¡± The smile on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face never disappeared, just like his gentle tone. At tan song¡¯s place, he could move freely because he was already used to the route. Moreover, tan song had taken away all the things that could be knocked over, so it was very convenient to walk. Even though Ji Chenzhou was holding his hand, Chu baiqing still felt that the house was empty. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the living room except for the sofa! I¡¯ve already asked someone to modify the house, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of knocking into it. It¡¯s all been fixed!¡± Ji Chenzhou had softened all the corners of the house and almost everything had been removed. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart sank. The more Ji Chenzhou acted this way, the more he owed him. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know how to repay him ¡­ When they reached the bathroom, Ji Chenzhou wanted to give Chu baiqing a bath. ¡°I can do it myself!¡± Chu baiqing would never allow that. Only Gu Jue could see his body. I promise I¡¯ll only give you a bath and not touch you. You can¡¯t be soft in the bathroom, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt! Qianqian¡¯s bathroom was probably a place full of ambiguous atmosphere. Ji Chenzhou looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss him, touch him, and then go deep in ¡­ He was a normal man, a twenty-year-old man full of vigor. How could he control himself when facing the person he liked? ¡°I can do it myself!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s voice deepened as he grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shirt button. He could tell from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice that he had already reacted. He would definitely touch him¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s body was pressed against the wall by Ji Chenzhou. ¡°If you let me give you a bath, I will let you talk to Gu Jue on the phone and let him know that you are still alive and well!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was hoarse. He lowered his head and blew hot air into Chu baiqing¡¯s ear.. Chapter 1138 - Chapter 1138: A loving heart-Chu baiqing didnt like this feeling (1) Chapter 1138: A loving heart-Chu baiqing didn¡¯t like this feeling (1) Translator: 549690339 Behind Chu baiqing was a ceramic tile with water vapor because Ji Chenzhou had just taken a shower. The back of his white shirt was already wet, and Chu baiqing didn¡¯t like this feeling. It was very uncomfortable to wear wet clothes. This was a habitual illness of people who were obsessed with cleanliness, and it could even be said that they had some OCD. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were squinted as he smiled. He didn¡¯t say anything, but it seemed like he was trying to express some kind of emotion. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, and when his slightly red lips opened, he uttered a faint¡± okay It was so light and so soft, like a feather without any weight. However, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart felt heavy. It was as if Chu baiqing had smashed his heart. ¡°Ha ¡­ Chu baiqing, you ¡­ Alright!¡± Ji Chenzhou indifferently turned around and walked out, his steps staggering. After his shower, he only had a bath towel wrapped around his waist. His perfect figure was really rare. Along with his walking posture, his tight lines seemed to show the perfection of strength and beauty. However, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see the pain in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes. A 20-year-old man, no matter how mature he was, was still childish in some aspects. For example, this was the first time Ji Chenzhou had encountered someone he liked¡­ No, it was the man she had fallen in love with. Ji Chenzhou did not know how to express his feelings. Because he didn¡¯t know anything about relationships, he really didn¡¯t know¡­ The word that the outside world used the most to describe Ji Chenzhou was ¡®evil¡¯ He was said to have no bottom line, and no one could understand him. However, only he himself knew how simple his life was. He would do what he liked and not do what he didn¡¯t like. In conclusion, it was like and dislike¡­ He didn¡¯t want anyone to see through him, but Chu Bai Qing saw through him. He knew how to hit his weak spot, and he also knew under what circumstances that he would not force him. That was his look of acceptance. His attitude was like,¡± if you want me to return the favor, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll give you what you want. However, that was because he had no choice. It had nothing to do with love ¡­ The smile on Chu baiqing¡¯s face faded when he heard the bathroom door close. He felt that he was very despicable. He clearly knew that his obedience was an insult to Ji Chenzhou. If she were to resist or say no, he would still have an excuse to use his anger and evil fire to force himself on her. However, she had caught onto his temper and agreed to everything he said and did. The more he acted this way, the more Ji Chenzhou would not touch him. Chu baiqing fumbled around for a shower, put on a bathrobe, and carefully walked out of the bathroom. Nothing happened. However, he didn¡¯t know where to go after he walked out of the bathroom. He just stood there. He knew that Ji Chenzhou was right beside him because he could smell the smoke. Chu Bai Qing was in the dark. He couldn¡¯t accept it at first, but now he was used to it. Chu baiqing knew that time was a scary thing. Chu baiqing heard the lighter ring again and then, silence. Until his hand was held by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s dry palm. Then, he was pulled away. Next, he was pressed down on the bed. this room is the same size as the one you stayed at brother song¡¯s. It¡¯s exactly the same ¡­ Go to bed early, I¡¯ve placed your clothes by the bed..¡± Chapter 1140 - Chapter 1140: Gu Qingxin-I want you to be in a relationship with me any minute (3) Chapter 1140: Gu Qingxin-I want you to be in a relationship with me any minute (3) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know who Ji Chenzhou was. He took him to get his eyes checked, and he just followed the arrangement. On the way back, Ji Chenzhou remained silent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t be cured. This has nothing to do with you!¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say anything, so Chu baiqing assumed that he couldn¡¯t be cured. Ji Chenzhou had already sought out many experts, but it was to no avail. Even though Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see Ji Chenzhou¡¯s current appearance, Song Ge said that he had lost a lot of weight since the first time they met. Regarding Ji Chenzhou¡¯s care for his illness, Chu baiqing felt that he would never be able to repay this debt of gratitude ¡­ ¡°What do you mean it has nothing to do with me? Do you really want to draw a line between us? If 1 want you to have a relationship with me, it¡¯s just a matter of minutes. All your documents are here with me. If 1 say we¡¯re going to get married, then we¡¯re going to get married. So, don¡¯t force me!¡± Ji Chenzhou gritted his teeth as he spoke. One could tell that he was in a bad mood. After spending so much time with him, Chu baiqing could already understand his temper. The car sped up, but Chu baiqing remained silent. In fact, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s personality was very similar to Gu Jue¡¯s, but he was more patient than Gu Jue. The car stopped slowly, and Chu baiqing felt the window roll down a little. He could hear the tender cries of children, as if they were having fun playing something. It was faint and not clear, but the voice was familiar ¡­ It was little seven ¡­ As expected, Chu baiqing heard a familiar voice. It was Gu Jue¡¯s voice ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s body started to tremble, then stiffened. His Gu Jue ¡­ He heard Gu Jue¡¯s voice. It was not from the earphones but he heard it from such a close distance. No one could understand the shock and pain in their hearts, no one ¡­ He could not see Gu Jue, and if Gu Jue could not see him ¡­ little seven, you have to go up the ladder, don¡¯t climb like this. How many times have I told you, you can¡¯t climb up! He didn¡¯t sound as irritable as before. Instead, he lectured patiently. His voice wasn¡¯t gentle, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Little seven must have climbed up from the other side of the ladder and fell down halfway because Chu baiqing heard her say it was painful¡­ However, it shouldn¡¯t be serious, because he didn¡¯t cry. Chu baiqing thought that little 9th was probably quiet, sitting there and basking in the sun. He didn¡¯t like to exercise, just like himself. ¡°Little Jiu, do you want to play with big brother?¡± Chu baiqing heard Gu Jue¡¯s voice again. It was clearly much gentler than before. Based on the clarity of the voice, Chu baiqing could roughly guess where Gu Jue had built the slide ladder. There was an open space in the small garden, and there was a small path outside the fence. Diagonally across it was another villa, but no one had been living there¡­ Could it be that Ji Chenzhou had bought that villa? The place they were living in now was just like his house ¡­ Diagonally opposite ¡­ Chu baiqing heard a click as Ji Chenzhou lit a cigarette. The faint smell of smoke filled the car. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re really a good father now that you don¡¯t smoke!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s sudden question stunned Chu baiqing. Gu Jue stopped smoking? He was quite addicted to smoking, and he had quit smoking for the sake of his child ¡­ Thinking of this, Chu baiqing¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Gu Jue was really a good father¡­ This surprised Chu Bai Qing. ¡°Chu baiqing, do you really believe that he can only have you? Won¡¯t he accept someone else when you¡¯re not around?¡± Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing, lets play a game (4) Chapter 1141: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing, let¡¯s play a game (4) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was filled with mockery and a slight chuckle. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have any reaction after hearing this. He believed it, but he couldn¡¯t say this to Ji Chenzhou. Because he was in a bad mood today, he didn¡¯t want anything out of his control to happen. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say anything, but Chu baiqing heard another voice. 1 can¡¯t find black pepper. It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar voice. Chu baiqing had heard it before. It was that Ren¡¯s voice. Gu Jue would call him little black¡­ Chu baiqing had never seen him before. He didn¡¯t go to the island that time. Gu Jue had said that he was quite interesting and especially funny. ¡°It¡¯s in the bottom drawer of the cabinet by the wall!¡± In the past, Gu Jue could not find anything in the house. Later, when he started to cook, he would find it on the spot. Now, he could even say it out casually. Life could really change a person ¡­ He was wondering why Ji Chenzhou had parked his car here to let him listen¡­ It turned out that he was not only listening to the child¡¯s voice, but also listening to the conversation between Gu Jue and another man. A conversation in daily life ¡­ there¡¯s still half an hour before dinner. You guys can go in after playing for a while! Ren¡¯s voice was muffled, but it seemed to be missing something ¡­ ¡°En!¡± Gu Jue answered as he helped little seven Up the ladder. After that, only little Seven¡¯s laughter could be heard ¡­ Chu baiqing listened attentively. To be able to listen to the child and Gu J tie¡¯s voices at such a close distance and feel that they were right beside him, Chu baiqing felt very satisfied. It turned out that they could also be so close ¡­ ¡°Chenzhou, you should know better than me that Gu Jue will never accept anyone else. He will only have me in this lifetime! The most selfish thing that 1, Chu baiqing, have ever done in my life was to put myself into Gu J tie¡¯s heart. Then, time slowly melded me into his blood, and I grew roots and sprouts, and 1 could never be separated from him again!¡± Only a person who loved deeply and stubbornly would dare to say such words. ¡°Chenzhou, you and Gu Jue are the same kind of people!¡± Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t saying that their personalities were similar, but that they had the same drive and determination to do anything. Chu baiqing heard Ji Chenzhou laugh. His laughter was so painful, so painful¡­ since 1 was young, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t get. But now, there¡¯s something that I can¡¯t get in my entire life! ¡°Gu Jue is really¡­ I¡¯m so lucky to have you ¡­¡± ¡°Chu baiqing, you don¡¯t even know how good you are! Because you can¡¯t see anything other than Gu Jue in your eyes. You can¡¯t see how others look at you, and you can¡¯t feel their love for you ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou was right. Ever since Chu baiqing started to have an ignorant understanding of love, Gu Jue was the only person in his eyes and heart. It had been so many years, and he would firmly say that he would have a lifetime¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s heart would also have him for a lifetime. This kind of love was not a momentary impulse that would disappear. ¡°Chu baiqing, who said you¡¯re the gentlest man in the world? no, you¡¯re the most ruthless man! What a Gentle Knife ¡­¡± Gu Jue had also told Chu baiqing the same thing that Ji Chenzhou had said. That time, Gu Jue and Feng Yan had drunk too much in Sofia. Gu Jue said this when Chu baiqing said he was leaving Yun city. ¡°Chu baiqing, let¡¯s play a game! Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Chapter 1142 - Chapter 1142: Gu Qingxin-my Chu baiqing, my lover (5) Chapter 1142: Gu Qingxin-my Chu baiqing, my lover (5) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words didn¡¯t make Chu baiqing feel any sense of danger. Instead, it gave him hope, the hope of meeting Gu Jue sooner. No matter what game Ji Chenzhou wanted to play, Gu Jue could withstand any test. Their love could withstand any test. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car made a turn before coming to a stop. It turned out that he was really living diagonally opposite Gu Jue, and they were so close ¡­ It was really good. Gu Jue, can you feel that I¡¯m right beside you? Gu Jue, who was playing with Xiao Qi on the ladder, glanced outside the fence and saw a car driving past. The villa diagonally across had not been occupied for a long time ¡­ At that time, he still wanted to buy it, but Chu baiqing said it was unnecessary, so he didn¡¯t buy it¡­ Now that she thought about it, it was indeed unnecessary. They lived together, and there was no need for that villa. Lunch was made by Ren. He only made two bowls of spaghetti and a vegetable salad. Little nine and little Seven¡¯s supplementary food was beef paste porridge ¡­ Little seven ate quickly and satisfyingly, while little nine ate slowly. It didn¡¯t taste bad, but he just didn¡¯t want to eat it¡­ ¡°It tastes good!¡± Gu Jue was not used to eating with his left hand. Gu Jue was injured. His right hand was scalded. It was not serious, but it could not come into contact with water. She had wanted to steam some pumpkins and purple sweet potatoes for little seven and little nine, but who knew she¡¯d get herself injured. For the past two days, Feng Xi had been the one cooking for him. After Yin shinian got married, he had taken nainai overseas. Gu Jue had planned to ask little Jiangnan to send the dishes over, but he just happened to be in time for Ren to visit him. So, lunch was prepared by REO. ¡°I don¡¯t cook well, I learned it from my sister!¡± When he was free, he would learn how to cook from Huo qingge. He thought that now that he was living on his own, he had to do something so that he would not starve. Gu Jue raised his head and glanced at na Ren. He looked at this handsome and honest boy¡­ He remembered what Feng Xi had told him. He said,¡± that Ren likes you. Be careful and don¡¯t hurt him. He¡¯s very innocent and doesn¡¯t know about you and Bai Qing. That¡¯s right, other than a few of his brothers, no one else knew about him and Chu Bai Qing. ¡°You like me?¡± Gu Jue opened his mouth indifferently. His question was very direct. That Ren¡¯s fork fell on the table. His face was red, and it could be seen clearly. It was so red. He looked at Gu Jue with an embarrassed expression ¡­ She looked at him so innocently and blankly, and her eyes were so clean ¡­ Ren did not say anything. Gu Jue ate his food quietly, as if he had not asked that question earlier. ¡°En!¡± Ren¡¯s voice was very soft, but Gu Jue still heard it. He glanced at the child and then at the uneasy na Ren. ¡°I Have A Lover!¡± It was a lover, not a person she liked or loved, but a lover ¡­ There was a flash of astonishment in his pure eyes. Obviously, he did not expect¡­ ¡°He¡¯s a little mischievous and ran away from home, but he¡¯ll be back soon! I should¡­¡± Gu Jue took a sip of water. His eyes were firm, but they were filled with pain. After suffering for too long, her mood was naturally heavy. Because she missed him too much, she could feel the pain every minute ¡­ Naren opened his mouth a few times but could not say anything ¡­ ¡°Young master Chu?¡± It had been more than a year, and everyone had been looking for young master Chu. ¡°Yes, my Chu baiqing, my lover!¡± Gu Jue smiled and said proudly. There was a childish look on his cold and handsome face.. Chapter 1143 - Chapter 1143: Gu Qingxin-theyre all my good friends, dont be nervous (6) Chapter 1143: Gu Qingxin-they¡¯re all my good friends, don¡¯t be nervous (6) Translator: 549690339 Ren was quite shocked. I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡­¡± Ren wanted to say,¡±if I knew that you had someone you liked, I would definitely not disturb you.¡± He was like a child who had done something wrong. He looked at Gu Jue blankly and wanted to explain, but he did not know how to. His mouth had always been stupid, especially when he was nervous, he would even stutter¡­ ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you like me, but Ren, you have to stop liking me, or else you¡¯ll be the only one who gets hurt! There¡¯s only Chu Bai Qing in my eyes and my heart, no one can come in!¡± Gu Jue used the word ¡± break¡±, which meant that whatever anyone did was in vain. His heart had long been locked and no one could open it! ¡°I¡­ Now¡­ I know!¡± Ren quickly waved his hand. His actions came before his words. He didn¡¯t know how to¡­ Ren¡¯s anxious look was very cute. ¡°Then, little black, you¡¯re very good. In the future, you¡¯ll meet someone who likes you and also likes you!¡± Gu Jue looked at na Ren¡¯s expression and could not help but laugh. No wonder everyone liked that little black so much. He was very genuine and pure, and mingxiu protected him very well. Although he grew up in a place like the mercenary army, he was not contaminated with any bad habits. On the contrary, he was more simple and honest. When you looked at him, you couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for his pure sincerity. ¡°Will you?¡± Na Ren did not understand love. He only knew that his feelings for Gu Jue were different from those for others. He would miss him, the kind that would make him feel very uncomfortable, and he would be very happy to see him ¡­ of course, to you, I¡¯m just your first love! Gu Jue felt that the way he spoke was becoming more and more like Chu baiqing. If it was in the past, he would not have been able to say such Chicken Soup for the Soul. He would have felt sour and even disgusted ¡­ That Ren suddenly smiled, first love ¡­ ¡°Young master Chu will come back. You love him so much, how could he not come back!¡± Ren didn¡¯t know how to comfort people. He might be thinking about what to say, but he was stupid. ¡°Right! He¡¯ll come back, I love him so much ¡­ He¡¯ll be back!¡± Gu Jue muttered to himself with a faint smile. Na Ren didn¡¯t know why Chu baiqing left Gu Jue, but he felt uneasy when his intelligence network didn¡¯t have any news of him. He prayed that Chu baiqing would be fine and come back safely. Otherwise, how would Jue survive ¡­ So all of Gu Jue¡¯s changes were related to Chu baiqing¡­ Loving a person could really change a person ¡­ Chu baiqing stood in front of the mirror, unable to see anything as Ji Chenzhou helped him change his clothes. He did not know where he was taking him ¡­ However, she vaguely felt that it should be related to the game he had mentioned that day¡­ ¡°No one is more suitable for white than you!¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know what Ji Chenzhou had given him to wear, but he was sure that it wasn¡¯t the shirt he was used to wearing. It seemed to be a t-shirt or something. Chu Bai Qing almost never wore a t-shirt when he went out. They were usually worn at home, and they were the kind with a large collar and relatively loose. ¡°I prefer white!¡± Chu baiqing liked white and light blue. This was also the color that Gu Jue liked to wear. I¡¯m having a meal with a few friends tonight. They¡¯re all my good friends, so don¡¯t be nervous! Ji Chenzhou gently hugged Chu baiqing as he spoke in a deep voice.. Chapter 1144 - Chapter 1144: A heart of love-I want you to listen to me (1) Chapter 1144: A heart of love-I want you to listen to me (1) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was really melodious. It was deep and a little hoarse. It was as if it had a magical power that made people feel comfortable when they heard it. ¡°En!¡± Chu Bai Qing responded with a simple ¡°en.¡± And the gentle smile on his face ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes darkened as he tightened his grip on Chu baiqing. The force was so strong that it was as if it wanted to rub him into his bones. Chu Bai Qing felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe, but he still didn¡¯t say anything. He could feel Ji Chenzhou¡¯s strong heartbeat. Ji Chenzhou hugged him and allowed him to feel his throbbing love ¡­ Chu baiqing closed his eyes,¡± sink the boat¡­ Chu baiqing only called out Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name and nothing else. It was this reply that made Ji Chenzhou feel even worse than any rejection. ¡°Chu baiqing, I love you ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou caressed Chu baiqing¡¯s neck like a vampire. Chu baiqing¡¯s body stiffened. He was most afraid of hearing these words from Ji Chenzhou. I want to take a gamble, a gamble with myself. So, tonight, my request is that you listen to me! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes looked drunk and infatuated. He loved the feeling of hugging Chu baiqing. It was warm and reassuring¡­ Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t reply with an ¡°en¡± like before. Because he didn¡¯t know what obedience meant. ¡°I won¡¯t let you kiss me or do anything else ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou knew why Chu baiqing didn¡¯t reply. He was a meticulous person. ¡°En!¡± Chu Bai Qing was thinking about these requests. He would never agree to them. He had a premonition that he would meet Gu Jue soon, but he did not know how Ji Chenzhou was going to play this game. But no matter what he wanted to bet on, Chu baiqing would not have any complaints about Ji Chenzhou. Towards this 20-year-old man, Chu Bai Qing would probably feel grateful and guilty for the rest of his life. In fact, the longer Chu baiqing and Ji Chenzhou spent together, the lonelier he felt. He was a good person, unlike the arrogant and unreasonable people he had met before. No matter what Ji Chenzhou gambled, it must be related to Gu Jue. ¡°Will we be able to meet later?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart was beating fast. He had missed Gu Jue for too long. He felt that he was still fine, but Gu Jue was suffering too much. When the two of them went downstairs, Chu baiqing touched his clothes. It was a t-shirt, and he was probably wearing casual pants because when he left the house, he wasn¡¯t wearing leather shoes, but sneakers ¡­ Chu baiqing had worn this type of clothing before when she was in University, but she never wore it again. He would probably look very young¡­ Ji Chenzhou was driving, and Chu baiqing was the same along the way. His eyes were ¡®looking¡¯ out of the car window. Although he could not see anything, Ji Chenzhou could see the joy in his eyes. Yun Cheng was the world of the four great families, li, Huo, Feng, and Gu. The Chu family was a family of doctors, and although they were not ranked high, many people in young master Chu¡¯s circle knew them. Hence, when Ji Chenzhou and Chu baiqing appeared at the bar with their fingers intertwined, it shocked many people. Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t see it, but he could feel it from everyone¡¯s shock. They might not know who Ji Chenzhou was, but most of them did.. Chapter 1145 - Chapter 1145: Gu Qingxin-dont smoke, he doesnt like it (2) Chapter 1145: Gu Qingxin-don¡¯t smoke, he doesn¡¯t like it (2) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou¡¯s identity was destined to be protected since he was young. He was very mysterious. Therefore, even though he was the president¡¯s son, he dared to appear in public without any restraint¡­ That was because other than the people around him, no one else knew his identity. Ji Chenzhou held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand as they walked into a private room. Chu baiqing thought that Ji Chenzhou wanted him to show up in such a high-profile manner to let Gu Jue know. Even if this was not Sofia, it must be a bar under Gu Jue¡¯s name! When they entered the room, Chu baiqing could immediately feel that the originally noisy atmosphere had suddenly quieted down, and only The Sound of Music could be heard. It was likely that the people inside would not have expected Ji Chenzhou to hold a man¡¯s hand as they walked in ¡­ Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t try to Dodge or feel awkward. He had a gentle and warm smile on his face. He knew that everyone was looking at him, so let them look. He couldn¡¯t see it anyway. ¡°You guys continue!¡± Ji Chenzhou lazily replied before pulling Chu baiqing to the sofa. He didn¡¯t introduce Chu Bai Qing either. Even though Ji Chenzhou told his friends to continue, they still didn¡¯t move. Chu baiqing guessed that they were still looking at him. There were a total of four people in the private room, and they were all Ji Chenzhou¡¯s good friends. Since he had disappeared for a long time, they were out for a gathering tonight. But to their surprise, he had actually brought a man with him. And it was the man who was known as the gentlest, young master Chu ¡­ Seeing their fingers intertwined so intimately, everyone knew what their relationship was. As they were best friends, they knew about Ji Chenzhou¡¯s sexual orientation. However, young master Chu should be ten years older than Ji Chenzhou, right? What was he thinking ¡­ The four of them were Ji Chenzhou¡¯s best friends, so he had no choice but to speak up when faced with everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Chu baiqing, you should know each other, I¡­ You should know who I like. It¡¯s been more than three years ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say that he loved her, but used the most common ¡®like¡¯. He knew that if he said the word ¡®love¡¯, Chu Bai Qing would feel uncomfortable. When did he start to care more about this man¡¯s feelings ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t understand why Ji Chenzhou would say that it had been three years. They had only known each other for two years. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t care much about what he said. It didn¡¯t affect anything. It would not affect him or Ji Chenzhou. Chu baiqing knew that these people were Ji Chenzhou¡¯s good friends and brothers, just like his relationship with his brothers, so they wouldn¡¯t spread the news. The friends looked at each other, and then no one said anything. Instead, he greeted Chu Bai Qing and didn¡¯t say anything else. Ji Chenzhou poured Chu baiqing a glass of water but didn¡¯t let him drink. She put the water in his hand and held his hand tightly. Chu baiqing let him hold his hand and took a sip of water. He sat there quietly. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen you in the headquarters ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou was drinking beer. He held the small bottle in his hand and finished it in two gulps. Chu Bai Qing finally understood why it was three years ¡­ Ji Chenzhou had met him a long time ago, but he did not know about it. At this moment, someone wanted to smoke. Ji Chenzhou said,¡± don¡¯t smoke.. He doesn¡¯t like it! Chapter 1146 - Chapter 1146:1 cant--eking live without you (3) Chapter 1146:1 can¡¯t¨Ceking live without you (3) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was calm, but it struck Chu baiqing¡¯s heart. These were all his friends. There was no need to do this for him. He had smoked for a period of time before because he missed it too much. However, after the surgery, he stopped smoking, and the smell of smoke made him uncomfortable. Ji Chenzhou had smoked in front of him twice, but when he saw him frowning, he immediately put it out. From then on, he had not smoked in front of him. That day when they returned to Yun Cheng, he had also slapped himself in front of him. The next day, he had even apologized and said that he had forgotten. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t think much of smoking, but Ji Chenzhou remembered all his preferences clearly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you guys go ahead!¡± Chu Bai Qing looked at one point and smiled at them. He really didn¡¯t mind. Who wouldn¡¯t smoke or drink at a bar? ¡°We won¡¯t smoke anymore, it¡¯s not good for your health!¡± One of them said with a smile. Ji Chenzhou waved his hand, gesturing for them to do what they were supposed to do. Then, he whispered something into Chu baiqing¡¯s ear. ¡°I bought that villa because of you!¡± yes, I just thought¡­ Chu Bai Qing wasn¡¯t surprised, he had thought of this as well. I¡¯ve been friends with little demon for many years. There was one time when you sent her to school. It was the first day I went to school after my mother passed away. I saw the smile on your face and I thought it was especially nice ¡­ My heart doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was soft, and the heat entered Chu baiqing¡¯s ears. Chu baiqing remembered that one time, he was the one who sent little demon to school, but he had no impression of Ji Chenzhou. He didn¡¯t even know that his mother had passed away¡­ This was also the reason why she could always feel lonely when it came to Ji Chenzhou¡­ I couldn¡¯t save my mother at that time. 1 watched him lose weight day by day, and then I had to rely on du Lengding ¡­ That¡¯s why she could endure the pain and leave in despair because she couldn¡¯t bear to leave me ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was normal and there was no trace of choking. Such a painful thing came out of his mouth as if he was talking about a stranger. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t help but hold Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand tightly. He could empathize with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s feelings at that time and his mother¡¯s struggle. It was all because of love. It was because of the deep love that he was in so much pain. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t dare to think about how helpless Ji Chenzhou must have been when his mother passed away. How much had he suffered alone to have the aura to say this to him so calmly? Chu baiqing thought that it must have been a very, very painful process ¡­ I¡¯ve already lost my mother. I can¡¯t lose you as well. I can¡¯t¡­ 1 want you to live, I want you to live ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cheeks were moving slightly. Chu baiqing could feel his depression from his forbearance. This kind of suppression brought with it a heavy pain. Even though he couldn¡¯t see Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression, Chu baiqing could feel it. ¡°You always say that Gu Jue can¡¯t tell me without you, but I can¡¯t live without you¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart was very hard and ruthless. All his arrogance was just his protective cover. In fact, he was more fragile than anyone else. Hearing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes froze. He knew that Ji Chenzhou liked him. She didn¡¯t know that she was so important in his heart¡­. Chapter 1147 - Chapter 1147: Gu Qingxin-sons, your father is back (4) Chapter 1147: Gu Qingxin-sons, your father is back (4) Translator: 549690339 Previously, brother song had even said that no matter how much Ji Chenzhou liked you, he was such a proud person. He really couldn¡¯t understand why he would kneel down to someone else for you. At this moment, Chu baiqing finally understood why Ji Chenzhou was so anxious to cure him and keep him alive. On the one hand, he didn¡¯t want him to be unable to save his mother and let that regret happen again. Another thing was that Ji Chenzhou did not like him but loved him. This kind of love was deep in his blood. He could not imagine how he would continue living after losing him. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart was in a mess. It wasn¡¯t that he was touched, but that he was feeling something else. Instead, his heart ached even more for Ji Chenzhou because he knew that he was unable to respond to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s love. At the same time, he was well aware of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s internal struggle. Actually, Ji Chenzhou was well aware of what his bet meant. Everything was destined, and fate had long been decided ¡­ Chu baiqing hugged Ji Chenzhou. This was the first time he took the initiative to be intimate with him, and he wanted to comfort him. To comfort this man who looked strong and overbearing but was very fragile inside. This was a man who kept running around to save her life. He didn¡¯t even sleep for a few days and didn¡¯t eat in time. This was the man who had been disappointed again and again because of him. It made Chu baiqing¡¯s heart ache. Chenzhou, 1 can¡¯t reciprocate your love, but 1 can give you family love. As long as you don¡¯t ask me to leave, I¡¯m willing to stay by your side for the rest of my life! Chu baiqing knew that he would never be able to repay Ji Chenzhou in this lifetime. So, other than love, he could give him anything. Ji Chenzhou laughed, his chin resting on Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder. Chu baiqing could feel Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body trembling. He wanted to turn his body around to see if he was crying ¡­ ¡°Just like this, don¡¯t look!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, and his commanding voice was filled with reluctance. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t look. If you cry, you¡¯ll lose in terms of aura when Gu Jue comes later!¡± Chu baiqing knew how upset Ji Chenzhou was, and he understood what it meant. what I hate the most is your calmness in strategizing. It¡¯s as if you can guess everything¡­ Ji Chenzhou closed his eyes and hugged Chu baiqing tightly. He really didn¡¯t want to let go. On the mountain road George Barton drove very fast. Gu Jue had not driven this car for a long time. He had promised Chu baiqing that he would not drive it again. However, he could only drive this car at its fastest speed. This was also the first time he had driven fast in a long time. It was more than 60 miles per hour, so fast¡­ The palms of his hands holding the steering wheel were sweating¡­ Gu Jue held the steering wheel tightly. His breathing became rapid, and his face was a little pale ¡­ Qin shaoyou had called him and told him that the people at the bar had seen young master Chu. He saw Chu baiqing ¡­ Although he felt that this kind of thing was unlikely, because some people had said that they had seen it before, but it was not¡­ However, young master Qin had informed the bar staff that the person with young master Chu was Ji Chenzhou. Gu Jue was sure that it was Chu baiqing. His Chu baiqing was back, he was back¡­ He felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his throat. This feeling made all the muscles in his body tense up and hurt¡­ Gu Jue looked at his two sons in the back seat and his heart was about to explode¡­ sons, your father is back¡­. Chapter 1148 - Chapter 1148: One Gu Qing Xin-little seven, pouncing into Chapter 1148: One Gu Qing Xin-little seven, pouncing into Chu Bai Qing¡¯s arms (5) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s voice was trembling. He could not suppress his ecstasy and nervousness. All the emotions that could make people excited came, and Gu Jue could not hold it in anymore ¡­ Little nine glanced at little seven. Did that look mean that our daddy was back? Is our other father coming back? Usually, Gu Jue would show them Chu baiqing¡¯s photo and tell them that he was also their father. They had two fathers ¡­ He would also make little seven and little nine call him ¡®daddy¡¯ in front of Chu baiqing¡¯s photo. He thought that one day, when Chu baiqing came back, the child wouldn¡¯t be unfamiliar with him and would call him ¡®dad¡¯. He wanted to see the expression on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face. It would be interesting. Surprise, astonishment, or excitement¡­ No matter what it was, Gu Jue was looking forward to it. He hoped that such a day would come soon. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Little seven called out ¡®daddy¡¯ and clapped her hands. He liked his father in the photo very much. He looked very gentle. If he came back, would he not have to be beaten up? would someone spoil him¡­ Little seven was especially happy, and little Nine¡¯s always calm face also showed a rare look of curiosity. ¨C Inside the private room- Ji Chenzhou had already returned to his usual arrogant self. His good friends did not ask him why he had hugged young master Chu for so long. A friend went out to take a call. When he came in, he even looked at the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on? there are so many Men in Black standing at the door. It¡¯s like we¡¯re surrounded.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s friend asked jokingly. Due to his status, he had experienced such a situation before. Ji Chenzhou only smiled without saying a word. Chu baiqing knew that they were Gu Jue¡¯s men. Was Gu Jue coming? It had been almost two years, and they were finally going to meet¡­ Gu Jue, will you blame me? I¡¯ve made you suffer so much, so much¡­ When the door opened, Chu baiqing raised his head. He didn¡¯t know where to look, he had no direction ¡­ The entire private room instantly fell silent. This time, even the music stopped. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see, but he could feel Gu Jue¡¯s aura. He was here ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s lips curved upwards as he smiled. His expression was still calm and gentle¡­ However, her gentle eyes were slightly red ¡­ His Gu Jue was here. It was right in front of his eyes ¡­ She must be looking at him. By the way, Ji Chenzhou had given him a more casual outfit today. She wondered if Gu Jue had the habit of looking at her. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see the expressions of the other people in the room, including Gu Jue and Ji Chenzhou. When Gu Jue appeared in the private room with little nine in one hand and little seven in the other, everyone except Ji Chenzhou was surprised. They knew that Lord Jue and young master Chu had a good relationship, so it was not strange for him to be here. The strange thing was that the child he was leading really looked like him ¡­ It was too similar¡­ She had also never heard of Lord Jue getting married ¡­ This was interesting¡­ It was little Seven¡¯s first time in a bar. Looking at the lights on the wall, he felt that it was especially fun. Her beautiful eyes turned around and saw Chu Bai Qing sitting there. It was as if she had discovered a new world. Then, little seven let go of Gu Jue¡¯s hand. She ran towards Chu baiqing and threw herself into his arms. He called out excitedly,¡± daddy¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s body froze when he heard her call him. dad¡¯.. Chapter 1149 - Chapter 1149: Gu Qing Xin-Chu Bai Qing, you still dare to come back for a walk (6) Chapter 1149: Gu Qing Xin-Chu Bai Qing, you still dare to come back for a walk (6) Translator: 549690339 Her eyes were already red, and now, tears were about to fall. Ji Chenzhou let go of Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and lazily leaned back on the sofa. Chu baiqing picked up little seven. It was little Seven¡¯s voice ¡­ Finally, she could hug his soft and small body. She had been sleepless for so many nights. When he was thinking about Gu Jue, he also thought about how blissful it would be if he could hold the child. Such a soft body, holding your neck, burying her head in your neck, rubbing against it, and acting coquettishly with you, my heart is about to melt¡­ If I could call you daddy again, then what could be more blissful than this? nothing¡­ Chu Bai Qing kissed little Seven¡¯s tender face. little seven, call me daddy one more time ¡­ Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see little Seven¡¯s expression in his arms, but he could feel his little hands trying to wrap around his neck. However, he still wasn¡¯t used to it. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Little Seven¡¯s hand touched Chu Bai Qing¡¯s lips. The smile here was really beautiful. Daddy¡­ Sigh, how could the two fathers be different! It was chaotic¡­ ¡°Little seven, be good!¡± Chu Bai Qing held little Seven¡¯s soft body tightly in his arms. Smelling the baby¡¯s unique milk scent, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tears finally fell. He and Gu Jue¡¯s son were so good. It¡¯s so good to be able to hold her alive ¡­ ¡°Dad ¡­ He laughed ¡­ It¡¯s good!¡± Little seven seemed to like the smile on Chu baiqing¡¯s face. She liked to touch it with her little hand. At that moment, Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he seemed to have stopped breathing. It was really his Chu baiqing. He was back, his Chu baiqing was back¡­ He came back in one piece ¡­ Right in front of his eyes, her voice was still so gentle, and the smile on her lips was still so charming¡­ It was his Chu baiqing, his lover had returned. This bastard is back. He knows little seven, he knows little seven ¡­ He actually f * eking knew little seven ¡­ This bastard¡­ He had just seen that his fingers were intertwined with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s. This bastard actually dared to hold another man¡¯s hand ¡­ Did he not want to live? Since he came in, he didn¡¯t even look at him. He didn¡¯t want to live anymore, he really didn¡¯t want to live anymore ¡­ Little nine looked at Chu baiqing, and her expression changed. Perhaps it was because of the connection between father and son! When he saw his brother being held, he also wanted his father in the photo to hold him¡­ Ji Chenzhou watched as Chu baiqing hugged little seven. He watched as Chu baiqing cried out of joy. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curved upwards. At this moment, he finally felt that Chu baiqing was alive. He was alive. He had saved him before. He had a smile on his face and a gentle voice ¡­ But, he was Chu baiqing who was not angry¡­ When Ji Chenzhou¡¯s line of sight fell on Gu Jue, Gu Jue was also looking at him. Then, in a flash, Ji Chenzhou could feel a murderous aura. It was a strong murderous aura that Gu Jue was shooting at him. He smiled evilly and placed his hand on Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder, pulling him closer to him. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t resist. Gu Jue looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s provocative action and the corners of his mouth curled into a cold smile. He carried little nine and walked towards Chu Bai Qing. As Gu Jue got closer, Chu baiqing could clearly feel his breath. He missed him so much, and it was so familiar ¡­ When Gu Jue stood in front of him, Chu baiqing was surrounded by a familiar aura. Chu baiqing, you still dare to come back¡­. Chapter 1150 - Chapter 1150: Gu Qingxin-he grabbed his hand and said, Im here (1) Chapter 1150: Gu Qingxin-he grabbed his hand and said, I¡¯m here (1) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s voice was thick and rough. The person he missed day and night was right in front of him, and he had been looking forward to her return every day. He knew that his three brothers wanted to tell him not to wait anymore. They wouldn¡¯t be coming back. However, no one would tell him that it was too cruel. Sometimes, he waited in despair and the pain was unbearable. He thought that Chu baiqing would never come back. He was so cruel. How could he leave him and not come back¡­ But, when he recovered, he continued to wait with hope, waiting for the day Chu Bai Qing returned. Just like that, he suffered repeatedly, day after day, and he got through it. He had thought about it countless times. If Chu Bai Qing came back, what would he feel? what would they be like when they met? he had thought about it many times¡­ However, there was no such thing as Chu Bai Qing not even looking at him. And in the arms of another man ¡­ It was strange, but Chu baiqing¡¯s smile seemed to have a magical power that soothed his heart. If it had been before, looking at him like this and the man beside him, he would have definitely thrown a punch and. kick at him. However, he could still stand here firmly with little Jiu in his arms ¡­ Chu baiqing followed Gu Jue¡¯s voice and looked over. His gaze fell on Gu Jue¡¯s chest. His eyes were wet with tears, and it hurt Gu Jue¡¯s heart. At the same time, he saw Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand slowly reach out, waving in the air, trying to touch him¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s breathing became rapid, and his chest heaved up and down violently. He reached out his trembling hand and waved it in front of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes. He prayed that it wasn¡¯t what he thought, it wasn¡¯t¡­ However, the truth was that Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t see his hands moving. Little nine could not help but frown as he looked at his father. Because Gu Jue was hugging him so tightly, he felt pain. Gu Jue opened his mouth but could not say anything. It was as if his throat had gone hoarse in an instant and he was in great pain ¡­ There were many people in the room, but at that moment, it was as if Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were the only ones left. It was as if no one else existed. Gu Jue squatted down with little 9th in his arms. He grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. I¡¯m right here! Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand tightly. It hurt so much that he frowned, but Gu Jue did not loosen his grip. Although Chu Bai Qing was in pain, it was nothing compared to the pain of their separation. It was so painful that she felt happy. Chu baiqing smiled. There were still traces of tears on his face, and his eyes were welling up with tears again. He held back his tears, not wanting Gu Jue to cry with him¡­ She didn¡¯t want to ¡­ From the surveillance cameras, he had seen Gu Jue suddenly cry too many times. He had cried without any warning. The Gu Jue in his heart had never been someone who would cry. Never. But because she missed him, she cried again and again like a helpless child ¡­ It was so depressing and so painful¡­ After more than two years, when their hands touched again, their hearts were finally at ease. At this moment, there was no such excitement, only silence ¡­ Chu baiqing wanted to touch Gu Jue¡¯s face. Ever since he lost his sight, he could only imagine Gu Jue¡¯s face in his mind. He was getting thinner and thinner ¡­ Now. he really wanted to touch his face. Was it still as angular, handsome, and evil as he remembered ¡­. Chapter 1152 - Chapter 1152: Gu Jue taught little seven to give me the middle finger (3) Chapter 1152: Gu Jue taught little seven to give me the middle finger (3) Translator: 549690339 The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth curled up as he laughed coldly. He looked at Gu Jue with a provocative gaze. Gu Jue thought for a moment. When an outsider entered the house, they had also installed a small bed in the living room when they installed the bed in the children¡¯s room¡­ Gu Jue only sneered, then turned to look at Chu baiqing. Gu Jue did not care because Chu baiqing did not miss little seven and little Nine¡¯s growth. He saw them grow day by day¡­ No¡­ He could see it before, but when did he lose it? What illness did he have, and where had he been for the past two years? Why was he with Ji Chenzhou? And when did he return? Why didn¡¯t you tell him that you were back? why? Gu Jue wanted to know all these, but he did not want to ask anything now¡­ Compared to the questions he wanted to ask, looking at Chu baiqing made Gu Jue feel more at ease. When Chu Bai Qing left, he was skinnier than he was now. The current him had a more noble aura. However, he did not like the t-shirt he was wearing. It was black, and ¡­ And she was even a couple with Ji Chenzhou? ¡°What the hell are you wearing?¡± Because Chu baiqing was carrying little seven, Gu Jue didn¡¯t get a clear look at the beginning, but now he did. Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes had the word ¡®Ji¡¯ on them, while Ji Chenzhou¡¯s clothes had the word ¡®Chu¡¯ on them ¡­ ¡°Not good? I thought you wouldn¡¯t like it either, so Chenzhou chose ¡­ However, he said that white is more suitable for me!¡± Chu baiqing smiled. He knew that Gu Jue was used to him wearing shirts or loose-fitting home clothes. He would definitely not be used to such a tight-fitting t-shirt. Actually, he wasn¡¯t used to wearing it. He always felt a little uncomfortable. Chu baiqing addressed Chenzhou in a very friendly manner. Firstly, he had gotten used to it over the past two years. Secondly, he didn¡¯t want to change the way he addressed Ji Chenzhou just because Gu Jue was around. It would make him feel uncomfortable. Especially after hearing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, Chu baiqing felt that he should take good care of Ji Chenzhou, just like how he took care of himself¡­ At the same time, he also hoped that Gu Jue could get along well with Ji Chenzhou. Without Ji Chenzhou, they would not have met. Gu Jue looked at the black t-shirt Chu baiqing was wearing. White was more suitable. Gu Jue gave Ji Chenzhou the middle finger. Little seven felt that this action was very fun and followed his father¡¯s example. He also gave Ji Chenzhou the middle finger. He had completely inherited his father¡¯s roguish look. Ji Chenzhou opened his mouth indifferently. Gu Jue taught little seven to give me the middle finger! ¡°F * ck¡­¡± If Gu Jue was not still carrying little nine in his arms, and if he did not want the child to see his violent side and affect the child¡¯s growth, he would definitely not spoil Ji Chenzhou. He would definitely give him a good beating¡­ They hadn¡¯t caught him two years ago for forcefully kissing Chu Bai Qing. Now that he appeared, he still dared to be so arrogant. The others had their heads lowered and did not look at them. They were actually quite embarrassed, but now they could see what was going on. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache for Ji Chenzhou. Of all the people he liked, why did he have to snatch her away from Lord Jue? Even if you¡¯re the president¡¯s son, this is no different from snatching someone from the King of Hell. Furthermore, from the interaction between Lord Jue and young master Chu, it seemed like they had been deeply in love for a long time ¡­ It seemed like the two children were their. The one in Lord Jue¡¯s arms was obviously young master Chu¡¯s son. And the person in young master Chu¡¯s arms was Lord Jue¡¯s son ¡­. Chapter 1153 - Chapter 1153: A heart of love-stop looking, go home and change(4) Chapter 1153: A heart of love-stop looking, go home and change(4) Translator: 549690339 Anyone could tell what was going on in such a situation ¡­ Chu baiqing believed that Gu Jue would give her the middle finger, but he didn¡¯t teach her that. Little seven was willing to learn from him. In the past, when Gu Jue was tired, he would habitually spread his hands and lean on the sofa. She placed her feet on the other side of the sofa. Little seven mimicked him and spread out her arms, leaning on the sofa. However, her short legs couldn¡¯t reach the sofa. She was so anxious that she stretched her legs and finally lay down on the sofa in exhaustion. Little nine just stood there quietly and looked at little seven. After he lay down in exhaustion, little Nine¡¯s mouth revealed a smile. Chu baiqing saw everything clearly in the surveillance camera, but Gu Jue had his eyes closed and was resting, so he didn¡¯t see anything. However, Chu Bai Qing kept all the videos. They were the most precious things. He wanted to watch it slowly with Gu Jue. Then, when they saw a certain scene, he would say to Gu Jue,¡± I didn¡¯t miss out on their growth, so don¡¯t regret it! Chu baiqing rubbed his chin against little Seven¡¯s head and smiled,¡± little seven, don¡¯t learn this. It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s impolite! Chu baiqing¡¯s voice was very gentle. Even though Gu Jue spoke to little seven in a gentle tone, it was still a little stiff. It was obvious that little seven liked Chu baiqing¡¯s words. He nodded his head and kept saying,¡± yes yes yes yes ¡­ Gu Jue looked at little seven and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He knew that little seven would prefer Chu baiqing¡¯s way of teaching. ¡°Little seven, tell your father, what color is this?¡± Gu Jue pointed at Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes and asked little seven. Although little seven was only a year old, he could already recognize colors. ¡°Black¡­¡± Little seven saw that there was a chance to show off her talent to her father in the photo and immediately replied. Chu baiqing tilted his head slightly and looked in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s direction. She merely turned her head a little, but her gaze did not land on Ji Chenzhou. However, this action was a question. Didn¡¯t he say it was white? ¡°I said that white suits you, 1 didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m going to let you wear white!¡± Ji Chenzhou leaned back lazily and squinted his eyes at Chu baiqing as if he was drunk. Her eyes were a little dazed and unfocused, but she still couldn¡¯t let go of the strong and burning love. He had designed these two pieces of clothing himself. He knew that Chu baiqing liked to wear white because Gu Jue liked to see him in white. So, he specially designed a black outfit for Chu baiqing. After he put it on her, he told her that white was more suitable for him. Chu baiqing thought about it and it seemed to be the case. I¡¯ve almost never worn black¡­ Therefore, it might look a little awkward!¡± The first sentence was directed at Ji Chenzhou, while the second sentence was directed at Gu Jue. ¡°He has a Chu on his chest and you have a Ji on your chest. How can it not be awkward?¡± Gu Jue stood up. His legs were numb after squatting for a while. The key was that it was not convenient to carry little nine ¡­ Besides, Gu Jue didn¡¯t want to be here with Chu baiqing and be surrounded by everyone¡­ The few people sitting over there were all familiar faces. This was how the industry was, generation after generation. However, they were either this person¡¯s younger brother or that person¡¯s nephews and nephews, so they were all weird and knew each other. Hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words, Chu baiqing subconsciously lowered his head to look, but suddenly remembered that he couldn¡¯t see. stop looking at it. Go home and change.. It¡¯s an eyesore! Chapter 1154 - Chapter 1154: Gu Qingxin-Ill leave my son with you, Ill take Chu baiqing away (5) Chapter 1154: Gu Qingxin-I¡¯ll leave my son with you, I¡¯ll take Chu baiqing away (5) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue did not know what was wrong with him. He did not even curse anymore. However, the moment he saw Chu baiqing and Ji Chenzhou beside him, he couldn¡¯t control himself and blurted it out unconsciously. He was also afraid that little seven, who had just turned over a new leaf, would be led astray again. However, Ji Chenzhou was really an eyesore. ¡°Jue, I can¡¯t go back with you.¡± Chu baiqing wanted to say,¡± 1 can¡¯t go back with you for now. He felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate, so he temporarily removed it. In fact, he knew in his heart that Ji Chenzhou had deliberately brought him to Gu Jue¡¯s Bar and said so much to him. In fact, he had already made plans to let him go. He had asked Gu Jue to come because he wanted Gu Jue to give up on him. Chu baiqing was certain of this. Gu Jue glanced at Ji Chenzhou, then at the calm Chu baiqing. He didn¡¯t ask why, because Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t not come home. He wouldn¡¯t abandon him, little seven, and little nine. He wouldn¡¯t¡­ Gu Jue did not ask, but his heart was blocked and he felt terrible ¡­ Although he was standing there calmly, only he knew that his legs were still weak. It was as if he was standing on the clouds and could fall down at any time. Because Chu baiqing¡¯s return was too unexpected. It was too sudden ¡­ It was so sudden that before he could even prepare his expression and posture, he had already appeared in front of him. It wasn¡¯t the kind that appeared in a dream. That kind of feeling was very real. When he suddenly woke up, he realized that it was all a dream. The emptiness and pain in her heart was a little more painful than the usual longing, a little disappointment, and a little helplessness ¡­ With the accumulation of the energy, he felt that he could not breathe ¡­ But now, he could really touch his hand and hold it tightly. He would not miss it¡­ He could feel his breathing, which was a familiar frequency ¡­ As he thought about and felt all these, Gu Jue felt a burning pain in his heart. It wasn¡¯t because of his reflex arc that he realized his Chu Bai Qing had returned. It was just that he was in a half-awake state just now¡­ Now, he could feel his Chu baiqing¡¯s return. However, he had a reason that he had no choice but to not go home with him. Why not? Why¡­ Gu Jue looked at Ji Chenzhou and saw the provocation in his eyes. The answer was clear. you should be grateful that my sons are here. I want to be a good father. 1 can¡¯t use force! While he was speaking, Gu Jue had already stuffed little nine into Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arms. While he was still in shock, he took little seven out of Chu Bai Qing¡¯s arms. He also placed it beside Ji Chenzhou ¡­ 1¡¯11 f * eking hand my son over to you. I¡¯ll take Chu baiqing with me first. If you dare to say no, then you and the rest of them can forget about leaving this place. Even if your father comes to pick you up, he won¡¯t be able to! Gu Jue said to Ji Chenzhou as he pointed at the few people who were lowering their heads in an attempt to lower their presence. Ji Chenzhou had never expected Gu Jue to do this. To give him his sons? What was he thinking? Little nine was sitting in his arms, her eyes looking just like Chu baiqing¡¯s. Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. It was so magical. It was as if he was looking at a miniature version of Chu baiqing. Moreover, this soft and small body, sitting in his arms, really had an indescribable feeling. It was like eating cotton candy when she was young¡­. Chapter 1155 - Chapter 1155: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing is pinned against the door by Gu Jue (6) Chapter 1155: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing is pinned against the door by Gu Jue (6) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou was currently experiencing the feeling of melting once it entered his mouth. And little Seven¡¯s little feet just happened to be on his legs, and the little shoes looked very handsome. Gu Jue was quite good at buying things ¡­ Chu baiqing heard Gu Jue¡¯s words and a gratified smile appeared on his face. His Gu Jue had really changed. He had thought that he would not be able to see the day that Gu Jue changed. Even though su could not see, he could clearly feel it. Gu Jue¡¯s temper had indeed changed. If it was in the past, he would never have said such words, nor would he have done something like detaining a child ¡­ He would only use his own methods to beat up Ji Chenzhou and vent his anger before talking about anything else. Chu baiqing was still thinking about Gu Jue¡¯s change. Gu Jue had already grabbed his hand and pulled him up. The moment their fingers touched, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was like she was suffocating. Ji Chenzhou would always intertwine their fingers together, but he had never felt anything. It was like his left hand touching his right hand. However, Gu Jue was different. The moment they held each other¡¯s hands, it was as if an electric current had passed through his body¡­ Gu Jue pulled Chu baiqing along as they walked out. Ji Chenzhou did not say anything as he watched the two of them leave. Then, his arm was pulled a little ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡± Little seven said to Ji Chenzhou. At this moment, little nine also nodded ¡­ Because he followed little Seven¡¯s gaze and saw the bottles of things on the glass table. They looked very delicious. Little Jiu did not like to eat supplementary food, but he liked to drink fruit juice. He really liked it¡­ So, when he saw little seven looking at those bottles, he thought they were also delicious fruit juice¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at little seven and little nine and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was smiling so contentedly¡­ The door of the private room next door was pushed open. Gu Jue pulled Chu baiqing in. The moment the door closed, Chu baiqing¡¯s body was pressed against the door by Gu Jue. Without saying a word, Gu Jue¡¯s lips directly kissed hers. It was domineering and urgent, or perhaps it was more appropriate to call it hungry and thirsty. Without giving Chu baiqing any time to adjust, Gu Jue¡¯s tongue directly broke through Chu baiqing¡¯s teeth. He barged in forcefully. This was his territory, and he could do whatever he wanted¡­ As their tongues intertwined, Gu Jue¡¯s hand had already reached into Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes, feeling around anxiously¡­ It was his Chu baiqing, it was him ¡­ The living Chu baiqing was right in front of him ¡­ The kiss was so fierce that it swept everything away. At this moment, Gu Jue didn¡¯t care if he would hurt Chu baiqing. She had missed him for so long that words would pale in comparison. Kissing was the most direct way to tell him. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t keep up with Gu Jue¡¯s fierce rhythm at all. He felt his tongue go numb, but he still responded to Gu Jue enthusiastically. His hand also reached into Gu Jue¡¯s clothes. The places he touched were obviously much thinner and tighter than before. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart was in pain. It was all because of him that Gu Jue had to suffer like this¡­ However, he didn¡¯t regret his selfishness. He would compensate Gu Jue with a lifetime of sweetness for the pain he had caused him. He believed that if they were together, they would definitely be happy for the rest of their lives and it would be sweet. This was because they had already experienced the most painful things. They had experienced life and death.. Compared to this, what else was there for them to fear? Chapter 1156 - Chapter 1156: A loving heart-Ill be jealous too (7) Chapter 1156: A loving heart-I¡¯ll be jealous too (7) Translator: 549690339 There was nothing else ¡­ Therefore, they would be very happy, very happy¡­ Not only him and Gu Jue, but also little seven and little nine. Their family of four would live happily together. Thinking about that kind of life, Chu baiqing felt that it was really good to be alive, really good¡­ Chu baiqing only opened his mouth when Gu Jue pinned him down on the sofa. ¡°Jue, 1 also want to ¡­ However, little seven and little nine are still there!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s thoughts were naturally the same as Gu Jue¡¯s. He also knew that Gu Jue was suffering. It had been two years ¡­ The two years that were missing between them, how many days and nights ¡­ but, you¡¯re not coming home with me ¡­ Gu Jue laid on Chu baiqing¡¯s body and gently rubbed his neck. Gu Jue¡¯s voice was filled with grievance. He didn¡¯t want to force Chu baiqing to go home. He thought that he must have had a reason that left him with no choice. Otherwise, how could he bear not to go home? He didn¡¯t want Chu baiqing to be put in a difficult position. He didn¡¯t want him to suffer. These two years, he had suffered so much, but he wasn¡¯t able to be by his side. Now that he was back, he wanted to dote on him twice as much and make up for the pain he had suffered for the past two years ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s heart was in pain. When he thought of the past two years, his heart ached so much that he could not control himself. because I owe Ji Chenzhou. If he doesn¡¯t let me go, 1 can¡¯t leave! Chu baiqing touched Gu Jue¡¯s face. He felt tears on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll do what you owe him, alright? 1 miss you ¡­ I want you to go home ¡­ I don¡¯t want to sleep in a bed alone ¡­ His Gu Jue still cried. He did not want him to cry¡­ He didn¡¯t want him to feel bad for him, but to make him feel worse ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll do what you owe him, alright? 1 miss you ¡­ I want you to go home ¡­ I don¡¯t want to sleep in a bed alone ¡­ Space was too cold ¡­ I¡¯m too lonely¡­¡± When Chu baiqing¡¯s slightly cold fingertips touched Gu Jue¡¯s tears, he could no longer hold back. He always thought that a man crying was a useless act, but ever since Chu Bai Qing left, he had been doing this kind of useless thing ¡­ At that time, he realized that even men would have times when they couldn¡¯t handle things and would break down. Because as long as you were human, you would have feelings ¡­ he won¡¯t agree to it. Chenzhou is a good person. If it wasn¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me. We owe him so much that we can¡¯t pay him back in our lifetime. That¡¯s fate ¡­ ¡°So, Jue, 1 still want to stay by his side until he has completely figured it out and let go of me. He can¡¯t live without me. Look at how arrogant he is, but in fact, he¡¯s more fragile than anyone else ¡­¡± Of course, Chu baiqing wanted to go back with Gu Jue, but he couldn¡¯t be like this. Ji Chenzhou also needed him now. When he needed a miracle the most, he was the one who did everything he could to find a doctor for him. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would go no matter how far it was. For more than a year, he had been running around day and night. Unless Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart was made of stone, she wouldn¡¯t be moved. ¡°You¡¯re really., eking sick¡­¡± It turned out that she was really sick. How painful must it be ¡­ yes, there¡¯s something growing in my brain. After the operation, my life was saved, but I can¡¯t see anymore. This time, Chenzhou found someone who could treat my eyes. However, the result doesn¡¯t seem to be good. Ever since he returned from the hospital, Chenzhou has been in a bad mood ¡­ Chu baiqing never thought that he would be able to tell Gu Jue about his illness so easily. This was a secret that he had tried his best to hide ¡­ Chenzhou, Chenzhou. Even if you don¡¯t have that kind of intention towards him, I will still be jealous ¡­. Chapter 1157 - Chapter 1157: Who else can I love other than you (8) Chapter 1157: Who else can I love other than you (8) Translator: 549690339 When Gu Jue said this, he growled in a low voice. He was not just a little jealous, but he was already so jealous that he was about to explode. if you¡¯re not jealous, I¡¯ll feel uneasy. I¡¯ll wonder if you don¡¯t love me anymore! Chu baiqing exhaled. It felt great to be able to hug Gu Jue. Gu Jue said that the bed was too big, too cold, and too lonely. He had experienced all of this personally. He had also endured it every day in this way. While he was suffering, he thought that Gu Jue was also suffering¡­ It was even harder than his ¡­ ¡°Who else can 1 love if not you? I, Gu Jue, only love Chu baiqing, only love you ¡­ You¡¯re not allowed to doubt my love for you for the rest of your life!¡± Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw, his habitual action forcing him to look at him¡­ However, he realized that his Gu Jue could not see him now. ¡°My eyes will be cured, they will be cured!¡± Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes. His lips were trembling. His heart ached for Chu baiqing, too much. ¡°You¡¯re my eye. I¡¯m already very satisfied with that!¡± In fact, whether her eyes could be cured or not, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to force it anymore. It was good as it was now. ¡°Bai Qing, if Ji Chenzhou doesn¡¯t ask you to leave, will you stay by his side?¡± Gu Jue did not want to ask this question at this time. He had his own plans. Whatever Chu baiqing owed Ji Chenzhou, he would pay it back. He would use his own methods to settle it. His people had to stay by his side, and there was no room for discussion. he won¡¯t. If he wanted to imprison me for the rest of my life because he saved my life, he wouldn¡¯t have brought me here tonight, to your territory¡­ although Chenzhou is arrogant and childish at times, he¡¯s not a bad person. Really, you¡¯ll understand if you spend more time with him! if it wasn¡¯t for his stubbornness, if it wasn¡¯t for him kneeling to the doctor, there wouldn¡¯t be a Chu baiqing alive. So, as my lover, for my sake, you shouldn¡¯t target him anymore ¡­ ¡°Just treat him as a child and let him have his way.¡± Chu baiqing knew that Ji Chenzhou would let go, but he didn¡¯t know when. After all, it would take time for him to figure it out¡­ It was easy to fall in love with someone, but it might take a lifetime to not love someone, and the process would be very painful. ¡°Can I f * eking think of him as little seven and little nine? You can ask him if he¡¯s willing to be our family¡¯s mistress. 1¡¯11 raise him like a son!¡± The desire that had been burning just now had also been extinguished a little ¡­ Even if they didn¡¯t do it, Gu Jue was already very satisfied with holding Chu baiqing like this. He was very satisfied. Chu Bai Qing laughed. It was the kind of laugh that he laughed out loud. He rarely laughed like this ¡­ He laughed because Gu Jue had actually scolded Ji Chenzhou in a roundabout way. A mistress¡­ Son¡­ If it was in the past, Gu Jue would definitely not have said such words. He would not waste his brain. Seeing the smile on Chu baiqing¡¯s face, Gu Jue kissed her gently and mumbled in pain. ¡°Chu baiqing, I miss you,, really, really miss you ¡­¡± She was really too afraid. She was afraid that this was a dream again because she had experienced this too many times before. Therefore, Gu Jue was really afraid ¡­ if there¡¯s anything in the future, you have to tell me. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll face it together. You¡¯ll have to bear with it. I¡¯ll think that I¡¯m useless ¡­ Gu Jue really felt that he was useless because he could not be by his lover¡¯s side when he was suffering from an illness.. Chapter 1158 - Chapter 1158: One Gu QingXin-little seven and little nine drinking beer (9) Chapter 1158: One Gu QingXin-little seven and little nine drinking beer (9) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing returned Gu Jue¡¯s kiss. There would be no more ¡®after¡¯. They had already experienced so much. How could they go through bad things again? ¡°In the future, we will only be happy together. Nothing bad will happen again. I won¡¯t¡­¡± Chu baiqing knew Gu Jue¡¯s fear. He had experienced it once before, and he had disappeared without warning. She was already traumatized, so she was always worried. ¡°Yes, we will always be happy together!¡± Looking at the cogwheel ring on Chu baiqing¡¯s ring finger, Gu Jue also moved his finger closer to it. The gears were tightly clenched together, never to separate. Chu baiqing was worried about the child, but little seven was fine. He didn¡¯t care who he played with. However, little 9th couldn¡¯t do that. He was more introverted and had his own little temper, so she was worried that he would cry. When Gu Jue brought Chu baiqing back to the private room, everyone else had already left. Little nine did not cry or make a fuss, but was drinking ¡­ Drinking a bottle of wine? Not only little nine, but little seven was also ¡­ Gu Jue saw little seven and little nine each holding a bottle of wine and drinking¡­ One was on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s left leg and the other was on his right leg¡­ The two children looked like they were drinking milk, but they were drinking wine¡­ ¡°You¡¯re giving them beer?¡± Gu Jue pulled Chu baiqing into the room. His eyes were spitting fire. Even if Ji Chenzhou was twenty years old and had never been a father, he should know that children should not drink alcohol. Ji Chenzhou raised his brows but did not say anything. He was very satisfied with having a child on his lap ¡­ ¡°Dad ¡­ It¡¯s good ¡­¡± Little seven laughed and drank happily. After little nine heard little Seven¡¯s words, he was too lazy to speak again, but nodded. It was indeed delicious ¡­ Gu Jue felt as if his brain was about to explode. Did these two children drink too much? Chu baiqing held Gu Jue¡¯s hand and gestured for him to bring him over. Chu baiqing understood Ji Chenzhou. He was a meticulous person and would never make such a mistake. Gu Jue glared at Ji Chenzhou in anger. He recalled that Ji Chenzhou had just wanted to take him in as his third son. If she took him in, he would bring disaster to their little seven and little nine. This evil beast must not be accepted ¡­ ¡°Is he still f * eking weaned? he¡¯s not an adult yet!¡± Gu Jue was really crazy. He took the beer bottle from little Seven¡¯s hand. Little seven was caught off guard and her beer bottle was snatched away by her father. She immediately glared at Gu Jue. Gu Jue ignored him and immediately went to snatch little 9th¡¯s. However, it was obvious that little Jiu was already on guard. She held the bottle tightly with both hands and refused to give it to Gu Jue. Gu Jue would not talk to little nine the way he did to little seven. ¡°Little Jiu, be good and give it to daddy! This thing can¡¯t be drunk! It¡¯s not good for the body!¡± Gu Jue said to little 9th patiently, his voice very gentle ¡­ However, little 9th obviously didn¡¯t listen to him, because this was too good to drink. Good things should be drunk properly and not be wasted. Therefore, little 9th stubbornly held the beer bottle tightly and pouted his little mouth, looking very cute. Her posture was telling Gu Jue that she would not give it to him. She would not give it to him and that he should not snatch it from her. When little seven saw that little 9th refused to give it to his father and was even hugging him so tightly, he instantly felt that he was very unlucky. ¡°Why can¡¯t I drink fruit juice? why is it unhealthy?¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at Gu Jue and spoke indifferently. There was an ambiguous smile in his words.. Chapter 1160 - Chapter 1160: Gu Jue will give you my life even if you want it (2) Chapter 1160: Gu Jue will give you my life even if you want it (2) Translator: 549690339 After Ji Chenzhou got up, he smiled at Gu Jue. Then, under Gu Jue¡¯s angry glare, he turned to look at Chu baiqing. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± These two words came out of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He still had a warm smile on his face. Gu Jue¡¯s expression changed in an instant. Even though he was mentally prepared, he still felt a sharp pain in his heart when he found out that Chu baiqing was going back with Ji Chenzhou. There was no way to vent the pain from those small wounds. His heart was extremely uncomfortable, but he was telling himself that this was Chu Bai Qing¡¯s decision. Gu Jue understood Chu baiqing¡¯s stubbornness very well. He seemed to be very easy to talk to and had a good temper, but no one could change his mind once he decided to do something. For example, he had always kept his illness a secret and had done it in secret. Even though Gu Jue was unhappy and upset, he still came back¡­ It¡¯ll be over soon, it¡¯ll be fine ¡­ Gu Jue told himself not to lose his temper. Chu baiqing was grateful to Ji Chenzhou, but he felt that he owed him. He couldn¡¯t make things difficult for him. All he could do was not to cause him any trouble and silently support him. Ji Chenzhou could see Gu Jue¡¯s forbearance. The smile on his face grew deeper and more bitter. Gu Jue let go of Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and grabbed his shoulders tightly. you should know how difficult it is for me to do this. So, you better stay well and don¡¯t think about leaving again! There was something else that Gu Jue did not say out loud. He would get someone to watch over them 24 hours a day. I can¡¯t let him disappear without a trace again ¡­ Chu baiqing nodded. Of course, he knew Gu Jue¡¯s forbearance. He was very gratified and also very distressed about him ¡­ I won¡¯t say any words of thanks to you. I¡¯ll return what I owe you. As long as you ask for it, even if you want my life, I, Gu Jue, will give it to you. But, he can¡¯t! Gu Jue was naturally referring to Chu baiqing. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness. ¡°Do you want your son to give it to you?¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed coldly as he looked at little seven and little nine. His eyes instantly turned gentle. The two kids were drinking happily. He did not even look at them. Ji Chenzhou did not know if their little stomachs could hold so much fruit juice. Jue¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He never thought that Ji Chenzhou would say that he wanted his son. ¡°No!¡± Without waiting for Gu Jue to speak, Chu baiqing opened his mouth. ¡°Not our son, not even Gu Jue¡¯s life!¡± Chu baiqing emphasized again. To him, his son and Gu Jue were more important than his life. Gu Jue liked to see Chu baiqing¡¯s calm and domineering attitude. At the same time, he knew how important he was to Chu baiqing. What made her even happier was that Chu baiqing said,¡± our son can¡¯t. Ji Chenzhou looked at the two of them and narrowed his eyes. He did not say anything. Instead, he bent down and put his handsome face in front of little 9th. Little 9th immediately gave him a kiss on the cheek. Ji Chenzhou then turned to little seven. Little seven had kissed both sides of her face and was happily laughing at Ji Chenzhou. In little seven and little Nine¡¯s eyes, Ji Chenzhou was an easy person to talk to. He would give them whatever they wanted. He was a good person¡­ little seven, little nine is saying goodbye to big brother ¡­ Gu Jue did not expect his sons to be settled by Ji Chenzhou so quickly. Especially when little ninth actually kissed Ji Chenzhou ¡­. Chapter 1161 - Chapter 1161: Little seven, little nine and big brother say goodbye, Yingluo (3) Chapter 1161: Little seven, little nine and big brother say goodbye, Yingluo (3) Translator: 549690339 Little nine didn¡¯t get close to people he wasn¡¯t familiar with. He wasn¡¯t like little seven, who would do whatever you asked him to do in order to get something and achieve his goal. He was basically a person with no principles, but little nine was the opposite of him¡­ Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see anything, but Gu Jue¡¯s words,¡± little seven, little nine said goodbye to big brother¡­ However, it made the smile at the corner of his mouth become even deeper. He thought of what Gu Jue had said. If he were to be the third son of their family, he would pamper Ji Chenzhou a lot¡­ In response to Gu Jue¡¯s words, Ji Chenzhou did not say anything else, say goodbye to uncle. When we meet again, uncle will still give you this to drink! After all, a child was still a child. Even if one thought that he was smart or cold, he would still be a child. In front of the things they liked, they were just children ¡­ ¡°Uncle¡­ Goodbye¡­¡± ¡°Goodbye¡­ Uncle¡­¡± Little nine and little seven said it together. They didn¡¯t remember that their father said to call him big brother. They only remembered Ji Chenzhou¡¯s description of the good wine, so they called him uncle very happily. Gu Jue thought that he had to go home and give little seven and little nine proper lessons. When it was time to support his father, he must support him. This was a mutually beneficial matter. In case he was in a bad mood, he would lock them up in a small black room! Ji Chenzhou naturally knew that Gu Jue was taking advantage of him, but he was not angry. Because he knew that this was what he wanted ¡­ Ji Chenzhou pulled Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and walked out, not giving Gu Jue a chance to speak to Chu baiqing. Chu Bai Qing opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. In fact, he wanted to see little seven and little nine more ¡­ Actually, Chu baiqing felt that it was strange. Ji Chenzhou left in a hurry. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Little seven saw Chu baiqing walk out and immediately called out. ¡°Dad went to coax your third brother, he¡¯ll be back later!¡± Gu Jue squatted down and touched little Seven¡¯s head. He had to be quite strong himself to be able to joke with little seven. Gu Jue¡¯s body seemed to have been drained of all energy in an instant, and he fell to the ground ¡­ In a daze, he repeatedly asked himself, was his Chu baiqing really back? Why did it feel like a dream ¡­ It was so unreal, but so satisfying ¡­ Mountain road Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car was fast. After he left the private room, he did not say a word. The car drove along the mountain road. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know that this was the way to the cemetery. When the car stopped, the door was opened. Chu Bai Qing felt a cold wind enter his body, it was very cold ¡­ Ji Chenzhou remained silent as he held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and led him out of the car. As the two walked, Chu Bai Qing felt cold and chilly. Chu baiqing felt like after walking for a while, there were stairs and then two turns¡­ ¡°Say hello! It¡¯s my mother ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t let go of Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and held it tightly. There was only darkness in front of Chu Bai Qing, but in an instant, he knew where he was. This was a Cemetery, and Ji Chenzhou had brought him to see his mother. Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m Chu baiqing, Chenzhou¡¯s relative ¡­ Chu Bai Qing said family, not friends. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°My mother is very beautiful and gentle. She¡¯s not happy at all when she married my father!¡± Ji Chenzhou told Chu baiqing a lot of things that happened between his parents and Chu baiqing listened quietly.. Chapter 1162 - Chapter 1162: Gu Qingxin-if he doesnt treat you well, Ill snatch him back (4) Chapter 1162: Gu Qingxin-if he doesn¡¯t treat you well, I¡¯ll snatch him back (4) Translator: 549690339 He knew that Ji Chenzhou had probably never told anyone about this. Chu baiqing, I lost today. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t confident before I brought you along. Gu Jue¡¯s change made me lose quite happily¡­ Ji Chenzhou suddenly changed the topic and let go of Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. He sat on the ground, not caring if it was cold ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Ji Chenzhou was conflicted. On one hand, he didn¡¯t want to let go of him. On the other hand, he wanted to help their family of four. This was what everyone would think. It was not selfish, but human nature. That was why he said that Ji Chenzhou was kind. At the same time that he had imprisoned him, his heart was also struggling. Chu baiqing could feel all of this, which was why his heart ached for Ji Chenzhou. He could also understand why Ji Chenzhou would have such a heavy heart at the age of twenty. Because of the environment he grew up in, he had matured early and bore a lot of psychological pressure. I was thinking on the way there that if Gu Jue misunderstood us, if he didn¡¯t trust you, or even hurt you, then 1 would have a better reason to convince myself., would use forceful means to keep you by my side ¡­ but he didn¡¯t. The usually hot-tempered and unreasonable Lord Jue actually trusted you so much and tolerated me ¡­ ¡°He really ¡­ It was a big surprise, but it seemed to be within my expectations. The person you love ¡­ I can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was very cold. It was as if his breathing became more relaxed with every word he said. he took good care of little seven and little nine. They¡¯re very cute ¡­ He did not know why, but everything he said was good for Gu Jue. He really could not find any fault with him. A person who was originally full of bad habits could actually change so much just because he fell in love with someone. How unbelievable was that? and it was even Lord Jue ¡­ ¡°Chenzhou ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing had a lot to say, but he couldn¡¯t say a single word. He could already guess what Ji Chenzhou was going to say next. I wanted to tell you that if he doesn¡¯t treat you well, 1¡¯11 snatch him back. But it¡¯s useless to say that. He¡¯ll treat you well¡­ actually, Gu Jue can do the same for what I¡¯ve done for you. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re sick. He knows that he might do better than me. So, you don¡¯t have to feel that you owe me anything¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked up at the stars in the sky. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see his eyes. They were filled with loneliness. it¡¯s my birthday today¡­ Ever since his mother passed away, Ji Chenzhou had never celebrated his birthday. Without the person he loved the most by his side, he could not receive the blessings he wanted the most. He would rather not celebrate because it was too sad ¡­ Chu baiqing squatted down and tried to touch Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand, but he could only wave it in the air. I haven¡¯t celebrated my birthday since my mother passed away, and I don¡¯t want to celebrate it today either¡­ But I want to hear you sing birthday songs. My mother used to sing it for me. Her voice was just like yours, so gentle ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and placed it on his face. His voice was low and pleasant to the ears ¡­ Chu baiqing could feel Ji Chenzhou¡¯s pain. He was thinking about his mother and he was suffering from the pain of losing him ¡­ Actually, Ji Chenzhou could selfishly imprison himself. Even if it was for a lifetime, he would not say anything because he owed him. He would not say anything¡­ However, he chose to suffer ¡­. Chapter 1164 - Chapter 1164: Gu Qingxin-Im not sending you in, Yingluo (6) Chapter 1164: Gu Qingxin-I¡¯m not sending you in, Yingluo (6) Translator: 549690339 The more little seven picked, the more excited he became. Then, he pulled little nine along with him. Little nine gave him a lot of face today. He actually did not shake off his hand, but got off the sofa and shook his butt with little seven ¡­ Gu Jue recorded it with his mobile phone. It was rare for the two brothers to dance together, and little Jiu even shook his butt¡­ As he looked, Gu Jue¡¯s eyes turned red. His Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see how anxious and uneasy he must be in the dark. He loved white the most. He hated the color black the most, but now he had to be in the dark all day. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached at the thought of how he had to suffer. However, Gu Jue did not know that the person he missed was standing outside the door¡­ When Ji Chenzhou held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and guided his finger to the fingerprint lock, Chu baiqing¡¯s heart started to beat faster. He had not expected Ji Chenzhou to send him back so easily. She wanted him to return to Gu Jue¡¯s side ¡­ At this time¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t send you in. You should be able to go to your house!¡± Ji Chenzhou opened the door and looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s warm and handsome face. His words were filled with reluctance. The more he didn¡¯t want to, the more his heart hurt. He really couldn¡¯t bear to He turned around to leave, but Chu Bai Qing grabbed his arm. ¡°Chenzhou, come over for breakfast tomorrow morning! Gu Jue¡¯s cooking skills are not bad!¡± Chu baiqing grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm tightly with all his might. He knew that he was feeling terrible. He must be feeling terrible. He wanted to say that he would accompany him tonight because it was his birthday and Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want him to be alone. One night was not much different from Gu Jue¡¯s. They would be together every day in the future, forever ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body trembled. He didn¡¯t expect Chu baiqing to say something like that. little seven and little nine also like you a lot¡­ Although he had not seen how Ji Chenzhou carried little seven and little nine, from the way they said goodbye to him, he could tell that they really liked him ¡°Good! Get Gu Jue to cook me a bowl of noodles!¡± Ji Chenzhou wanted to hug Chu baiqing, but in the end, he resisted the urge and quickly left. He was afraid that he would not be able to bear it and couldn¡¯t help it. Because Chu Bai Qing was too beautiful, too good ¡­ Chu baiqing stood at the door for a while. Although he couldn¡¯t see, he thought that Ji Chenzhou should have already left the courtyard, so he went in. As soon as he walked into the entrance, he heard music and children¡¯s laughter It¡¯s so late and the children are still up? Gu Jue did not hear the door open because of the music ¡­ Little seven looked at Chu baiqing, who walked in while touching the wall¡­ He called out loudly,¡± daddy¡­ The voice was very excited. Gu Jue looked at the excited little seven and responded indifferently. He thought that little seven was calling him. It seemed that she had danced too happily, and her voice sounded so excited when she called out ¡®daddy¡¯¡­ Little seven didn¡¯t even bother with Gu Jue. Instead, she ran straight towards Chu baiqing. She ran quite steadily and called out ¡°daddy¡± as she ran. At this moment, Gu Jue turned his head around. When he saw Chu baiqing, who was touching the wall and standing there with a smile on her face ¡­ He felt like his brain was about to explode. He rubbed his eyes, thinking that he had too much to drink and was hallucinating. Otherwise, how could he see Chu Bai Qing¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t the children asleep yet? it should be 110 ¡®clock, right?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was gentle and smiling. Little seven hugged Chu baiqing¡¯s leg, ¡°daddy¡­ Daddy¡­.¡± Chapter 1165 - Chapter 1165: Dont say that-youll lead your son astray (1) Chapter 1165: Don¡¯t say that-you¡¯ll lead your son astray (1) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing bent down and gently touched little Seven¡¯s head. He thought that Gu Jue would be the one to welcome him, but little seven ran over. The way she called out ¡®dad¡¯ was even more crisp and clear than when she was in the private room. Little Seven¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t as soft as little Nine¡¯s, and it had a naturally strong and sharp tone. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Little Seven¡¯s entire face was flushed red from the dance and her voice was trembling when she called out for her father. However, it was because of this trembling and the little hand that was holding Chu Bai Qing. It made Chu Bai Qing feel warm and happy. At this time, little nine also walked over. He didn¡¯t run over like little seven, but walked over very steadily. However, his steps were, little hurried. He walked over and wrapped his arms around Chu baiqing¡¯s neck, but he didn¡¯t call him. daddy¡¯¡­ Instead, she rubbed her small face against his, which was different from the photo¡­ The Father in front of her could move, smile, and have warmth ¡­ And it was right in front of him, not in the photo ¡­ Gu Jue felt as if his neck was being strangled by a rope. He couldn¡¯t say a word ¡­ His legs seemed to be filled with lead, and he could not move at all¡­ He could only wait there anxiously¡­ He didn¡¯t drink too much. Did he dream that his Chu baiqing was home? The person who said that she couldn¡¯t come back was at home now¡­ U¡°H¡°.. What time was it¡­ I just came back.¡± In the end, Gu Jue only said this one sentence. It was a complaint, but it sounded so heartbreaking. ¡°Come here!¡± Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s dumbfounded expression and smiled. It was rare for her to speak to him in such a domineering tone ¡­ Gu Jue was usually the one who said such things to Chu baiqing. So, hearing Chu baiqing say this to him, Gu Jue was shocked. His tone was simply¡­ He liked her too much. say one more f * eking word. Who spoiled this temper of yours?! The muscles on Gu Jue¡¯s smiling face were trembling slightly, or rather, his entire body was trembling¡­ Even the vulgarities that came out of his mouth were trembling¡­ His breathing also became rapid because he was too shocked ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you¡¯ll lead our son astray!¡± Chu baiqing could only stare blankly. Even though he could determine Gu Jue¡¯s direction from his voice, he couldn¡¯t look at him. Before he met Gu Jue and the child, he did not feel that it was inconvenient to be blind. Compared to his life, not being able to see was really nothing. But now, he was a little anxious and upset. He really wanted to see Gu Jue and the child. He was greedy for every expression on their faces, those affectionate ones, those funny ones, those cute ones ¡­ Gu Jue walked in front of Chu baiqing and looked down at him. As he watched his two sons carry him, he didn¡¯t feel distant at all. He felt like he had done the right thing again. He made them look at Chu baiqing¡¯s photo and call him daddy ¡­ He had taught his son badly. It was his and Chu baiqing¡¯s son. Their son. When Chu baiqing said that, Gu Jue felt so happy that he was about to burst into bubbles. There was really nothing in his life that could make him feel more blissful than reunion. ¡°Jue?¡± Chu baiqing waved his hand in the air. He heard Gu Jue walk over, but why was he not saying anything? ¡°Here, you just need to reach out and you can touch me.. As long as you call me, I¡¯ll answer!¡± Chapter 1166 - Chapter 1166: My heart clenches-I miss you so much that I cant live (2) Chapter 1166: My heart clenches-I miss you so much that I can¡¯t live (2) Translator: 549690339 The sudden panic on Chu baiqing¡¯s face made Gu Jue¡¯s heart ache. He grabbed Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand and felt the coldness of his fingers. Chu baiqing held Gu Jue¡¯s hand in return. The panic on his face disappeared and a smile appeared on his face. His Chu baiqing needed him because he couldn¡¯t see. He was as fragile as a child. He would feel uneasy if he could not hear his voice or touch him. come on, I¡¯m here. What are you panicking for?¡± Gu Jue looked at the familiar smile on Chu baiqing¡¯s face and felt extremely upset. His Chu baiqing was the best person in the world. Why did the heavens treat him like this? She made him sick and he couldn¡¯t see. Why ¡­ It was so unfair that a bastard like him could live well¡­ ¡°I missed you so much ¡­ I want to die ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice broke through all the restraints and revealed his most fragile emotions. The strength that tore away all the pretense ¡­ When they were in the private room, Chu baiqing had been hiding his longing. He was afraid that Gu Jue would break down and go crazy if he said it out loud However, the only reason he could say it now was because he was no longer restricted. Ji Chenzhou had let go of him ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s eyes turned red like a trapped beast when he heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words. He stared at Chu Bai Qing, his breathing was about to explode ¡­ He could understand the feeling Chu baiqing was talking about, ¡°I missed you so much ¡­ 1 want to die ¡­¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t say anything. Chu baiqing used his nails to dig into his palm. Gu Jue could feel the pain. He carried little nine and held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. He said to little seven,¡± little seven, follow me! He moved so quickly that the other three people didn¡¯t have time to react. ¡°Alright¡­ Daddy ¡­¡± &Nbsp; seven replied excitedly. Little nine leaned on Gu Jue¡¯s shoulder and smiled at Chu baiqing. daddy¡­ she called out. Chu baiqing replied gently,¡± little 9th, be good! Even though it was very likely that she was calling him ¡®dad¡¯, Chu baiqing still acted on his own accord and treated it as him. Little seven followed her father up the stairs closely. Her steps were particularly light, and she did not have to hold on to the railing or climb from time to time like she usually did ¡­ Chu baiqing guessed that they were in the baby¡¯s room. ¡°You sit here!¡± Gu Jue pressed Chu baiqing down on the sofa. His voice was urgent¡­ ¡°En!¡± Chu baiqing replied. The sofa felt soft to the touch, probably the kind for children. Gu Jue bought it. There was nothing in the baby¡¯s room before ¡­ Gu Jue carried little seven and little nine into the bathroom. He turned on the water and tested the temperature. Then, he took off the children¡¯s clothes and threw them into the bathtub. little seven, don¡¯t bully little nine. Daddy is going to make some milk powder! This was what Gu Jue would say to little seven every day. This was a daily routine, and they could play in the water for a while. After Gu Jue returned, he washed them up, changed their clothes, and went to bed. Then, he drank his milk. Little 9th would usually fall asleep after drinking the milk. Little seven still needed him to coax her for a while ¡­ But today, little seven and little nine clearly felt that their father was very fast. They hadn¡¯t even finished playing when their father had already carried them out. He wiped himself clean, changed his clothes, and threw them on the bed. Xiao Qi, I won¡¯t coax you today. Go to sleep and I¡¯ll let you eat an extra bag of dissolved beans tomorrow! Gu Jue really did not have the time to accompany them.. Chapter 1167 - Chapter 1167: A loving heart-Chu baiqing, dont f * eking cry out in pain later (3) Chapter 1167: A loving heart-Chu baiqing, don¡¯t f * eking cry out in pain later (3) Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing sat there quietly, smiling as he listened to him talk to the children. Gu Jue didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. He just wanted to press Chu baiqing under him and listen to him say that he missed him ¡­ He couldn¡¯t stand that tone of his the most. When little seven heard that there would be dissolved beans to eat, she immediately nodded obediently. Little nine was already in a daze. Her eyes opened and closed, and in a few seconds, she completely closed them. A child¡¯s sentience came so quickly. It was obvious that little seven didn¡¯t sleep as fast as little nine, but in order to be able to eat dissolved beans tomorrow¡­ She still tried her best to close her eyes tightly, wanting to fall asleep quickly. Perhaps he was too tired from today¡¯s excitement, or perhaps he wanted to buy time for his two fathers. Little seven had also fallen asleep ¡­ Gu Jue heaved a sigh of relief and covered the two children with the blanket. When they were taking a bath, they had already finished peeing and would not wake up at night. Gu Jue usually came over at three 0 ¡®clock to take a look to see if she had kicked off the blanket or something. In fact, the older she was, the easier it was. He pulled Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and guided him to bend down,¡± this is little 9th. If you lower your head, you can kiss his little face and say good night to him! Gu Jue whispered to Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing lowered his head and touched little 9th¡¯s tender face. It still had the smell of milk. In that instant, his heart melted with sweetness. He was truly too happy. How many times had he seen Gu Jue kissing two children who were sleeping soundly in the surveillance cameras? he had wondered if he would ever have the chance to kiss them in this lifetime. Can I say goodnight to them, baby? Yes, he had just kissed her. He had said it. It was really an indescribable feeling. It felt like his heart was filled ¡­ ¡°Little seven is here ¡­¡± Gu Jue then led Chu baiqing to little seven. Chu baiqing lowered his head and kissed little seven. His face wasn¡¯t as smooth as little Nine¡¯s. However, it was very tight¡­ She was really too satisfied, too happy¡­ After Chu Bai Qing and little seven said good night¡­ His body was suddenly lifted up ¡­ Chu baiqing was not prepared at all. Besides, he could not see, so Gu Jue¡¯s actions were too sudden for him. He could only grab Gu Jue¡¯s waist instinctively¡­ ¡°Now, you should f * eking kiss me properly!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was uncontrollably rough, and his steps were hurried. Chu baiqing smiled faintly,¡± the lubricant hasn¡¯t expired, right? ¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s gentle voice was alluring. When Gu Jue heard Chu baiqing¡¯s direct words, he was instantly set ablaze. Chu baiqing, don¡¯t f * eking say that it hurts. Don¡¯t even think about getting off the bed! Gu Jue walked straight into the bedroom and ran to the bathroom. He wanted to give Chu baiqing a bath. He did not like the smell on his body. It was not the same smell as them ¡­ Gu Jue placed Chu baiqing into the bathtub and filled it up. ¡°You¡¯re a Vixen, right?¡± The warm water from the shower fell on the two of them. Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing as he took off his clothes. He wanted to throw the clothes into the bin, but when he thought of all the things Ji Chenzhou had done for Chu baiqing, he decided to throw them on the floor. Gu Jue¡¯s kiss was without any pattern. It could be said that it was a mess of kisses. The strength of his hand was also not light or heavy. For more than two years, they had missed each other too much ¡­. Chapter 1168 - Chapter 1168: - heart of love-I miss you so much that- cant live on, Yingluo (4) Chapter 1168: ¨C heart of love-I miss you so much that- can¡¯t live on, Yingluo (4) Translator: 549690339 This kind of longing had seeped into his bones, too strong and too hot. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see the fierce expression on Gu Jue¡¯s face. It was as if he wanted to eat him up. Chu baiqing pushed Gu Jue away with some resistance. His back was pressed against the edge of the bathtub. Gu Jue¡¯s entire body weight was on him, and his back was burning in pain. Actually, Gu Jue also knew that his crazy strength would hurt Chu baiqing¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t control it. He couldn¡¯t control it at all¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, I¡¯m too ¡­ I miss you ¡­ I also f * eking miss you so much that I can¡¯t live anymore¡­¡± Gu Jue kept kissing Chu baiqing. These painful words slipped out of his trembling lips. After hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words, Chu baiqing felt as if a sword had been stabbed into his heart. It was so painful that he wanted to die. It had been more than two years. Wasn¡¯t he the same as Gu Jue? he wanted to die. He felt like he was going to die at any moment, those days of suffering. Sometimes, when she thought of Gu Jue, it was a painful experience that made it hard for her to breathe. That kind of heart-wrenching feeling, thinking about it now, Chu Bai Qing was scared. Therefore, he could really empathize with Gu Jue and interpret his words. ¡°I know, I know¡­ 1 miss you too, I really, really miss you ¡­¡± Chu baiqing wrapped his arms tightly around Gu Jue¡¯s neck and bit his ear as he spoke in a low voice. He knew that Gu Jue was in such a hurry because he did not know how to express his longing for her. The most primitive way of emotional communication was also the most direct and thorough way¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s words undoubtedly gave Gu Jue the freedom to do as he pleased. Gu Jue cried. He cried so hard that he could not control himself. Tears blurred his eyes. These tears were filled with too many emotions, emotions that could not be expressed with words. His Chu baiqing was back. She was in his arms. The moment she hugged him, his heart felt safe. His Chu baiqing had really returned ¡­ It was no longer like waking up in the middle of the night with no one in front of her. It was all a dream. Right now, his Chu Bai Qing was in his arms, truly and physically. ¡°Gu Jue, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m back¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was suppressed. It was so low and deep, and you could even hear the wild wildness in it. His voice was no longer so gentle, it was so faint and light¡­ Chu baiqing caressed Gu Jue¡¯s head and whispered into his ear. They belonged to each other. No matter how long they had been apart, as long as they were together, all the familiar feelings would come back¡­ There was no need for too many words. They only needed to comfort each other, and their hearts would be satisfied. Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s face in his hands and kept looking at him with a fierce look in his eyes. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s skin was already covered in a layer of red. He was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t have his veins pop out even if he used a lot of force ¡­ However, it was this kind of sickly beauty that made people go crazy. Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Chu baiqing. They really needed this kind of crazy intimacy to comfort them for the pain and torture they had suffered for the past two years. All the emotions completely swept through their senses. At that moment, they were the only two people left in the world ¡­ Chu baiqing touched Gu Jue¡¯s face. After touching it carefully, he realized that it was his Gu Jue ¡­ He knew that he was crying, but he didn¡¯t know if it was tears, sweat, or tears on his face¡­. Chapter 1169 - Chapter 1169: Gu Qing Xin-Bai Qing, Say You Love Me Yingluo (5) Chapter 1169: Gu Qing Xin-Bai Qing, Say You Love Me Yingluo (5) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s finger that was touching his face. He bit it lightly, not using much strength. The finger he was biting was the ring finger with the gear ring. Even though she didn¡¯t use much strength, it still hurt. After all, she had just finished tattooing. At this time, the voice was already hoarse and broken ¡­ The more he followed his instinctive reaction, the crazier Gu Jue became. He didn¡¯t even give Chu Bai Qing a chance to breathe ¡­ Gu Jue closed his eyes when he heard her hoarse voice. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu Jue asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Chu baiqing had his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s neck. He had knocked into the edge of the bathtub just now, so his back must be in a terrible state now. Right now, he felt as if that part was being cut by a knife. No matter how crazy it was, it would not be too much ¡­ It was not too much, it had been two years ¡­ It was really not too much ¡­ If he could, he wanted to live like this for the rest of his life. He wasn¡¯t addicted to it, but this was the most real way. This was how he and Gu Jue should get along. Chu baiqing was carried out of the bathroom by Gu Jue. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body had always been the weakest of the group. It was because his body had been different from others since he was young. It would take a long time for him to recover from any bumps and bruises. Even a small bruise would take ten days to half a month to disappear. Therefore, he would not participate in sports that would cause him to get injured. That was human nature. The less he exercised, the weaker his body would be. Gu Jue was the exact opposite of Chu baiqing. Ever since he was young, he had been restless. He would never sit in one place for more than ten minutes. Even when he was in school, he would sit for a while before getting up, so he always sat at the back of the class. Many people thought it was unbelievable that he and Chu Bai Qing could get along. How could two extreme people like them get along so well? Chu Bai Qing¡¯s back had criss-crossed marks from when he was hit by the edge of the bathtub. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached as he looked at these wounds. However, even though Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached for her, he did not stop there. How many nights had he had this dream, that his lover was in his arms ¡­ How long had it been? Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know, but this feeling was not given to him by anyone else. It could only be Gu Jue, and only Gu Jue. In this world, there were many lovers who broke up with each other and had suitable long-term relationships. However, it was too little to say that it was destined ¡­ However, both Chu baiqing and Gu Jue could tell that their fate was destined. It was as if they had come to this world for each other, breathing and living for each other. The kind of love that was already in her blood and bones, even her breathing was¡­ Such extreme love could make one go crazy¡­ Chu baiqing kissed Gu Jue¡¯s face. Not on his lips, but on his face ¡­ His lover, his lover ¡­ He could clearly feel his body temperature and his breathing. It was no longer the cold room in her dream. When she woke up, she was covered in cold sweat, and there was no real feeling¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, Say You Love Me ¡­¡± Gu Jue was like a Wolf that had been hungry for a long time. He ordered fiercely, his eyes were Scarlet. He was a Wolf that was suffering. From his eyes, one could see that he was riddled with wounds. What he needed now was his lover to heal him a little. Even if it was just a single word of love, it would bring him back to life.. Chapter 1170 - Chapter 1170: One Gu Qing Xin-let you say, you love me Yingluo (6) Chapter 1170: One Gu Qing Xin-let you say, you love me Yingluo (6) Translator: 549690339 Previously, Gu Jue had forced Chu baiqing to say that he loved him, but he had never felt such a rush. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see Gu Jue in front of him, but he was reminded of how he used to be when he was young. He was so arrogant, so wild, and he didn¡¯t care about anyone. It was really anyone. However, now that she thought about it, she must have been special to Gu Jue back then, right? Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t like to sweat, but his body was already covered in a thin layer of sweat. Little seven and little Nine¡¯s rooms were diagonally opposite the bedroom. He was afraid that they would be too loud and wake the children up ¡­ who asked you to say that you love me ¡­ Gu Jue was a little annoyed at Chu baiqing, who was distracted. ¡°It will disturb little seven and little nine ¡­¡± Little seven and little nine were in a deep sleep, and normal sounds wouldn¡¯t wake them up. Moreover, the sound insulation of the bedroom was very good, so they would not be disturbed at all. Chu Bai Qing was just thinking¡­ ¡°What if 1 wake you up?¡± Chu baiqing was sure that they would disturb him, so he would not relax just because Gu Jue said he was fine. ¡°Why would 1 wake you up? hurry up and Say You Love Me. Do you still want to sleep?¡± Gu Jue was determined to make him say that he loved him. Gu Jue Jin did not force Chu baiqing to beg for mercy. He just wanted to hear him say that he loved him ¡­ He really liked it when Chu Bai Qing said she loved him at this moment. His voice was especially pleasant. ¡°Say You Love Me ¡­ Bai Qing, quickly say it!¡± Gu Jue wanted to hear Chu baiqing say that he loved him the most. It was as if Gu Jue would continue without end if Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Gu Jue, i f * eking love you. I love you, okay?¡± Chu baiqing angrily turned his head to look at Gu Jue, but he could not see anything. Gu Jue laughed when he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s angry and annoyed look. If he had his phone, he would definitely take a picture of Chu baiqing. It was so beautiful¡­ He liked the way Chu Bai Qing talked at this moment. It was so cool¡­ ¡°I f * eking love you more!¡± Gu Jue turned to kiss Chu baiqing. They were destined to be crazy and plunder each other without leaving any room for negotiation¡­ The next day. Chu Bai Qing laid there, his skin was covered in bruises. It was as if he had been beaten up. It was a shocking sight. Who asked him to have such a system? even a slight bump would leave traces. Moreover, Gu Jue¡¯s energy came up and he did not care at all. Chu Bai Qing was in a deep sleep. He felt an itch on his face, like someone was playing with a feather in his eyes. ¡°Gu Jue. don¡¯t mess around ¡­¡± Chu baiqing thought that Gu Jue was playing with him, so he grabbed the hand that was trying to do something. However, he felt that something was wrong. Why was it so small? Chu Bai Qing opened his eyes, but all he saw was darkness. ¡°Little seven or little nine?¡± Chu baiqing touched her body and couldn¡¯t tell if she was little nine or little seven¡­ Because he didn¡¯t speak¡­ He couldn¡¯t tell from the voice, but it was definitely a child. He touched his side and saw that Gu Jue was still sleeping. They had gone too far last night and slept so deeply that they didn¡¯t even know that their child had woken up. How did the two of them come in? he didn¡¯t even know how they could open the door¡­ Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t even know about this, so he could only say that this child was too capable. The one whose hand was grabbed was little seven. He finally couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter and laughed out loud. He laughed so happily that his body fell back At that moment, an accident happened ¡­. Chapter 1171 - Chapter 1171: A heart of love-just be good and sleep (1) Chapter 1171: A heart of love-just be good and sleep (1) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see it, he only grabbed little Seven¡¯s arm. Little seven was so excited that she fell down heavily. When the children went crazy, the strength they used was not light, especially when their heads hit people. Chu baiqing could only see Gu Jue sneer. He bent his body and grimaced in pain. Little seven rolled over on the bed because of Gu Jue¡¯s sudden action. She was still giggling there ¡­ He thought that his father was playing with him ¡­ Little nine also climbed into bed, but he just lay on the side of the bed and looked at little seven, touching his father¡¯s face. Usually, little 9th wouldn¡¯t do things that would cause trouble, because he didn¡¯t want to be punished. Little seven would be punished to stand almost every day, so every time little nine saw him standing there without moving, he felt especially embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see anything, but Gu Jue¡¯s voice was clearly in pain. Little seven should be fine, or she wouldn¡¯t keep smiling. ¡°.. ck, it hit me there ¡­¡± Gu Jue was in so much pain that his forehead was covered in sweat. He had been raising the flag in the morning, and now he was being smacked. If not for the blanket, it would have been broken. ¡°..¡±Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know what to say. This hit was too accurate. ¡°Little seven, come here. Let daddy carry you!¡± Chu baiqing was worried that Gu Jue would hit little seven, so he reached out to carry her. When little seven laughed, she went into a state of madness and couldn¡¯t hear what you were saying at all. Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t see it, so he was worried. Gu Jue took a while to calm himself down and finally got over it. ¡°Little seven!¡± Gu Jue gritted his teeth and shouted at little seven. Sure enough, Gu Jue¡¯s voice was the best. Little seven immediately stopped laughing and looked at her father ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t hit him! He didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t see, so he could only look at her blankly, his eyes filled with anxiety. ¡°No, I¡¯ll take them to wash up and have breakfast. You can sleep a little longer!¡± Although Gu Jue had a bad temper, he could still distinguish between the circumstances and should be beaten and punished. This was an accident, little seven didn¡¯t do it on purpose, he knew. Chu baiqing smiled. His Gu Jue had changed a lot. If it was in the past, he would have lost his temper. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping anymore, I¡¯ll help you ¡­ Forget it, 1¡¯11 just sleep a little longer!¡± Chu baiqing wanted to say ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the child,¡± but then he realized that he couldn¡¯t see it. Helping him would only make things worse. At this moment, he really wanted to be able to see. Previously, Ji Chenzhou had been so anxious to let her see him. She had thought that it was good enough to be alive. As for whether she could see him or not, it was no longer that important. However, things were different now. He was really anxious to see ¡­ Gu Jue turned Chu baiqing around and kissed him on the lips, it¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re f * eking making me feel uncomfortable like this, you know? ¡± just go to sleep. They can brush their teeth, wash their faces, change their clothes, and get some supplementary food. It¡¯s very simple. I can do it myself! Gu Jue saw the anxiety in Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes. He could understand how he felt. He wanted him to see her soon too. Look at how cute their son was, look at how well he took care of the family. He would only praise him when he saw it with his own eyes ¡­ I know you¡¯ve done well, very well¡­ When he could see it, Chu baiqing watched the surveillance every day. He didn¡¯t want to miss a single moment.. Chapter 1172 - Chapter 1172: Little seven and little nine are both here, dont kiss Yingluo (2) Chapter 1172: Little seven and little nine are both here, don¡¯t kiss Yingluo (2) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s proud expression. He immediately wrapped his arms around his neck and kissed him hard. He wanted to see this expression on Chu baiqing¡¯s face. He wanted to see Chu baiqing feel proud of him. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Chu baiqing was pushing Gu Jue. Little seven and little nine were both there. How could they do this? Little seven and little nine are both here, don¡¯t kiss ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want his relationship with Gu Jue to affect the child. Because he knew that this path would not be easy to walk. As for what choices little seven and little nine would make in the future, that would be for them to make when they grew up. However, they couldn¡¯t give any guidance now. Gu Jue had no choice but to end the kiss. He understood what Chu baiqing meant. After Gu Jue left with little seven and little nine, Chu baiqing lay on the bed. She felt that everything in the bedroom was familiar. It was so good ¡­ It had been more than two years, and nothing had changed. The shower gel they had used last night was still the same brand ¡­ It was as if he had never left¡­ Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t fall asleep in bed. He suddenly felt like he was a burden to Gu Jue. Now, not only did Gu Jue have to take care of the child, but he also had to take care of him because he could not see ¡­ When he was overseas, it was basically brother song and Jason who took care of him. When Ji Chenzhou came, he was the one taking care of her ¡­ Thinking of this, Chu baiqing¡¯s mood suddenly became very low¡­ He fumbled to get out of bed. He had lived in this bedroom for a long time. When she came out, she wanted to go to the cloakroom, but she hit her head ¡­ His skin was more sensitive, and his forehead soon turned red ¡­ Chu baiqing touched the shirt he had worn before, the material was familiar¡­ His shirt was either white or light blue ¡­ He touched it again and found a piece of home clothes ¡­ The collars of his home clothes were very big, so it didn¡¯t matter even if he wore them inside out¡­ Chu baiqing found another pair of pants. After he was done wearing them, he felt sweat on his forehead. In the past, it was always brother song or Ji Chenzhou who found him clothes, or even helped him wear them ¡­ But now, he wanted to do these things himself¡­ He touched the wall and went to the bathroom. It took him a while to wash up Gu Jue let little seven and little nine eat their own supplementary food. He was worried about Chu baiqing, so he rushed upstairs. When Gu Jue entered the bedroom, Chu baiqing happened to come out of the bathroom. Gu Jue saw the red and swollen area on his forehead. Then, she looked down and saw that Chu baiqing¡¯s clothes were not only worn inside out, but also inside out¡­ And his pants¡­ It was also worn inside out¡­ Chu baiqing was a clean freak and always paid attention to his image. His clothes had to be light-colored and plain. He didn¡¯t want too much decoration. From the moment his Chu Bai Qing was born, he had a noble aura, but now¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He clenched his jaw tightly. He really wanted to have a great outburst. Because he suddenly felt too depressed. His Chu baiqing shouldn¡¯t be like this, he shouldn¡¯t¡­ Gu Jue held back the urge to tell Chu baiqing that he had worn it inside out. Instead, he pulled Chu baiqing¡¯s hand over and held him in his arms. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep more?¡± Gu Jue hadn¡¯t shaved yet, but he was already rubbing his chin lightly against Chu baiqing¡¯s neck. The words that came out of his mouth were also hoarse and lazy¡­ ¡°What did you make for breakfast? I¡¯m hungry!¡± Although it was very itchy, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t avoid it. He allowed Gu Jue to rub against him like a spoiled child.. Chapter 1173 - Chapter 1173: Gu Qingxin-you have to consider my temper too (3) Chapter 1173: Gu Qingxin-you have to consider my temper too (3) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing was really hungry. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything since last night and had been tormented by Gu Jue the entire night. He was really hungry now. Gu Jue deliberately rubbed against Chu baiqing¡¯s neck so that his voice would not sound out of place. He was afraid that Chu Bai Qing would hear something. 1 cooked eggs and pumpkin congee for little seven and little nine. Do you want some?¡± Pumpkin congee was made very quickly by the chef. Therefore, when Gu Jue was busy, pumpkin congee, corn paste, and so on were all very good choices for him. ¡°Cook some noodles! I called Chenzhou over for breakfast. He lives diagonally opposite¡­¡± When Chu baiqing said this, he imagined what Gu Jue¡¯s expression would be like when he heard this. He must be very surprised that they were so close to each other, but they did not meet¡­ ¡°F * ck, he¡¯s doing this on purpose, right? My Lord ¡­¡± As expected, Gu Jue exploded ¡­ He was actually staying in the villa diagonally opposite them. He was still wondering why no one had lived there for so long, but it was already occupied in the past few days ¡­ He was really curious about who lived there. However, the two times he had seen it, the car had been driven straight into the garage, and he had not seen anyone get out of the car. Perhaps this was a reaction. Based on his personality, he would not care who lived there. He was not a curious person. However, he did glance at the car twice. It turned out that Chu baiqing was probably in the car. He just didn¡¯t know¡­ Chenzhou has bought that house for a few years ¡­ He ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t even finish his sentence before realizing that he had said the wrong thing. If he were to tell Gu Jue that Ji Chenzhou had bought this villa because of him, he would definitely be jealous and angry again ¡­ ¡°Because you bought it! When you bought the villa back then, I should have bought that one too. What business would he have?¡± Even without Chu baiqing¡¯s explanation, Gu Jue could already guess that Ji Chenzhou had planned this all along. ¡°Jue, you¡¯ll like Chenzhou after spending some time with him. He¡¯s not a bad person!¡± Chu baiqing hoped that Gu Jue and Ji Chenzhou could get along well. Even though Ji Chenzhou was younger than them, there was no generation gap between them. why the hell would I like him? for you, as long as he doesn¡¯t go overboard, I¡¯ll give in to him. If he goes overboard, you have to take into account my temper! Gu Jue¡¯s impression of Ji Chenzhou had changed greatly after Chu baiqing returned last night. How could he not be worried? his Chu baiqing was such a good person, and if Ji Chenzhou was such a strong and evil person, anyone would want to hide Chu baiqing. However, Ji Chenzhou kept such a good deal, but Chu baiqing still came back. He let go¡­ This made Gu Jue feel that he was a man ¡­ Therefore, based on the things that he had done, Gu Jue thought that if he were to do anything overboard in the future, he would bear with it as much as he could. If Ji Chenzhou asked Gu Jue to do anything, he would definitely not object. This was because he owed him. ¡°Well, then will you make noodles for him? His birthday was yesterday¡­¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s smile was mesmerizing and gentle. His Gu Jue really made him feel very gratified. However, he also felt heartache. These changes were all the result of the grinding of time. He must have experienced a lot in this process to have such a bearing. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll f * eking cook for him even if he wants to eat the Manchu Han Imperial Feast!¡± Gu Jue said in a bad tone.. Chapter 1174 - Chapter 1174: Gu Qingxin-I feel especially awesome taking care of you guys (4) Chapter 1174: Gu Qingxin-I feel especially awesome taking care of you guys (4) Translator: 549690339 It was not easy for Lord Jue to say these words. The only man he was willing to serve in this world was Chu Bai Qing. To others, he was really helpless ¡­ you did it for me. I know. If you feel wronged, I can make it up to you ¡­ Chu baiqing gently whispered into Gu Jue¡¯s ear. His words were burning hot. All of it poured into Gu Jue¡¯s ears. Gu Jue had never realized that his ears were so sensitive ever since he got together with Chu baiqing. He realized that as long as Chu baiqing spoke into his ear, his body would go numb¡­ That feeling was strong, and he could understand why Chu baiqing had such a huge reaction every time he touched his sensitive spot¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, your flirting skills are getting more and more likable. The only compensation I want is in bed, you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s lower jaw and rubbed it repeatedly with his rough fingers. Chu baiqing¡¯s slightly red and swollen lips ¡­ The kiss last night was too intense. Fortunately, Gu Jue could still control himself and did not bite her directly¡­ If not for Gu Jue¡¯s pouncing like a hungry wolf last night, Chu baiqing¡¯s lips probably wouldn¡¯t have any good spots now¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s face turned red because of Gu Jue¡¯s words. He knew that this must be the compensation Gu Jue wanted ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he bit Gu Jue¡¯s finger. ¡°.. ck, i f. eking¡­ 1 realized that my vulgarity habit is all because of you. 1 want to say it whenever I see you.¡± Gu Jue wanted to say that Chu baiqing was starting a fire again, but he decided not to. If he did, the fire would be ignited and he would definitely lose control and want him. Little seven and little nine were still eating the supplementary food downstairs, and it was about time ¡­ Since Ji Chenzhou was coming, Gu Jue naturally wouldn¡¯t let Chu baiqing wear this. He didn¡¯t want Ji Chenzhou to say that he couldn¡¯t take good care of Chu baiqing. ¡°Come and change your clothes. 1 want you to wear the same as me!¡± There were a few sets of home clothes that were the same for both of them, so there was nothing wrong with what Gu Jue said. Chu Bai Qing smiled and said,¡±okay.¡± He thought that he must have worn the wrong clothes, and Gu Jue could not say it directly, so he said that. Chu baiqing felt bad for Gu Jue¡¯s carefulness. He did not want Gu Jue to be so careful because of him. That was not his character. in the future, when you wake up, prepare my clothes and watch me wear them. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll wear them wrongly and teach little seven and little nine bad things! Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to add to Gu Jue¡¯s burden, but he also didn¡¯t want Gu Jue to be so careful just to care about his feelings. Both of them would be tired if they did that. He and Gu Jue were going to spend the rest of their lives together. If they could not see each other all the time, wouldn¡¯t they be awkward for the rest of their lives? yes, Bai Qing, we can¡¯t be husband and wife. I¡¯m not used to it, but we¡¯re lovers. Taking care of you is what 1 should do. I¡¯m f * eking happy to do so. Don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re adding to my burden. I¡¯m happy to do so, you know? I¡¯m really happy to do so.¡± I don¡¯t need to go out and earn money. I just want to watch over the three of you and take good care of you. I feel that I¡¯m especially awesome. ¡°So, don¡¯t do this anymore, okay? I saw that you were wearing your clothes inside out, and my heart felt particularly bad. So, let¡¯s not do this in the future, okay? Don¡¯t make me want to give myself a few tight slaps.. Just tell me what you want to do, okay?¡± Chapter 1175 - Chapter 1175: - loving heart-just as Gu Jue said, they are lovers(5) Chapter 1175: ¨C loving heart-just as Gu Jue said, they are lovers(5) Translator: 549690339 This was the first time Gu Jue had spoken to Chu baiqing in such a tone. Is that alright? Will it work? Will it work? All the words were just questions. Gu Jue was really afraid that he couldn¡¯t control his boundaries and hurt his Bai Qing. These two years, Chu Bai Qing had suffered enough. He didn¡¯t want him to suffer any more pain. No matter how tough and tired he was, no matter how fearless he was, those were all sweet because the person he loved was right beside him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± All the words he wanted to say finally turned into these three words. Chu baiqing felt that no matter what he said, it would be too emotional, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Just as Gu Jue had said, they were lovers ¡­ ¡°Tsk, those two should be finished by now!¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and went downstairs. The two children had already finished eating and were sitting in the safety chairs waiting for their father. Little seven was especially obedient today, because he could eat two packets of Rong Rong today. He had to perform well before eating the dissolved beans, because according to his past experiences. If he got into trouble, his father would definitely not let him eat dissolved beans while he was being punished. If that was the case, he would have suffered a great loss. Not only would he not be able to eat the reward pack, but the pack that he had to eat every day would also be gone. Therefore, he would definitely perform well at this time. Not only would she not snatch little Jiu¡¯s food, but she would also watch him eat¡­ Little seven felt that she had done a very good job as an older brother. Gu Jue saw that both of their bowls were clean. He carried the children¡¯s dining chairs out for them and brought them to the bathroom to wash their faces. From the moment they started to eat the supplementary food, Gu Jue had let the two of them eat by themselves. At the beginning, they couldn¡¯t even hold the spoon, so they were in a hurry to eat with their hands. Little seven would even hold the bowl and put it directly on her face, using her tongue to lick the rice paste to eat. At first, Gu Jue was also on the verge of breaking down when he saw them making a mess everywhere, especially when the rice paste dried up very quickly. Little Seven¡¯s entire face would be stuck, and her hair would be ¡­ The children¡¯s dining chair would also be stained, and it would be particularly difficult to deal with after it dried. Gu Jue had to clean up all of this himself¡­ Little by little, the two children learned to eat by themselves. However, only Gu Jue himself knew how torturous the process was. There were a lot of clothes that could not be washed, but Gu Jue could not bear to throw them away, so he kept them for them. He wanted to wait for Chu baiqing to come back and show him everything that little seven and little nine had used. Tell him how these clothes were so dirty¡­ And how did little seven break this toy¡­ And how did little nine tear this book apart¡­ Gu Jue wanted to keep everything for Chu baiqing¡­ After Gu Jue washed the two children¡¯s hands and faces, he sent them to the living room. They placed it directly in the guardrail, where there were slide ladders and an ocean pool for them to play with. In the morning, after they had breakfast, Gu Jue would throw it in there for them. Then he went to clean up the kitchen, their room, and wash their clothes ¡­ However, he had one more thing to do this morning, and that was to wash up. He had brushed his teeth and washed his face ¡­ little seven, little nine, you have to call him daddy. Don¡¯t call him daddy. You¡¯ll be confused if you have two daddies! Gu Jue pointed at Chu baiqing, who was sitting by the pond, and told little seven and little nine. Chu Bai Qing laughed as he took out an ocean ball. He didn¡¯t know what color it was. He had watched Gu Jue build this small amusement park bit by bit in the video For little seven and little nine, who were put here for the first time, it was like being locked in prison. They were not used to it.. Chapter 1176 - Chapter 1176: Gu Qingxin-I forgot hes back with you (6) Chapter 1176: Gu Qingxin-I forgot he¡¯s back with you (6) Translator: 549690339 They always wanted to open the door with the guardrails. Later, after Gu Jue put the slide ladder and the ocean ball in, the two of them liked to play¡­ After that, Gu Jue could go and do other things. Every time he saw Gu Jue¡¯s exhausted face, Chu baiqing wanted to enter the computer screen and transform into a snail girl to share Gu Jue¡¯s work¡­ Hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words, Chu baiqing was relieved. Gu Jue was becoming more and more meticulous. He also felt that they should be separated, or the child would be confused ¡­ ¡°Little seven, call me daddy.¡± Gu Jue squatted down and said to little seven. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Little seven ran into Chu Bai Qing¡¯s arms and kissed him on the face. ¡°Little seven is so obedient.¡± Chu baiqing touched little Seven¡¯s head. He wanted to kiss him too, but he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to. ¡°Little Jiu?¡± Gu Jue said to little nine. Little nine looked at Chu baiqing, then at Gu Jue. She walked over to Gu Jue and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Then, she ran to Chu baiqing and called out softly,¡± daddy¡­ Chu baiqing pulled little 9th into his arms,¡± good little 9th! Chu baiqing always wanted to tell little seven and little nine that they were really good. Now, it was finally realized. From now on, she could tell them every day,¡± little nine is so good, little seven is so good. ¡°Also, your daddy can¡¯t see, so be careful when you play. Don¡¯t touch him, okay?¡± Gu Jue thought for a while and decided to tell her about the problem. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see it, but the children could, especially Xiao Qi. When he went crazy, he didn¡¯t care about anything. Gu Jue was afraid that he would hurt Chu baiqing. He had to believe that their son would do a good job. ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Little seven and little nine were both very obedient children, and their ability to understand was also very strong. Chu baiqing smiled as he patted the two children¡¯s heads. Gu Jue had really taught them well. It was really good ¡­ Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing on the cheek. I¡¯m going to cook some noodles for our mistress! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give him a call!¡± Chu baiqing also tried to feel his way around and kiss Gu Jue back. However, the kiss that he wanted to kiss on his face ended up on Gu Jue¡¯s nose instead. ¡°You stay with the child. I¡¯ll call him with your phone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu baiqing felt that this was better and more formal, even though it was just breakfast. Gu Jue was going to make vegetable noodles. Usually, he would make it for little seven and little nine. While he was boiling the water, Gu Jue gave Ji Chenzhou a call. The phone rang twice before it was picked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel uncomfortable?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s worried voice could be heard from the other end of the phone. Upon hearing such a voice and words, Gu Jue was silent for a few seconds. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart. He could clearly feel Ji Chenzhou¡¯s worry for Chu baiqing. It was an instinctive reaction¡­ ¡°Brother song? What¡¯s wrong? say something.¡± Ji Chenzhou was probably in. daze from his sleep. He didn¡¯t realize that they had already returned to the country and Chu baiqing was with Gu Jue. ¡°He¡¯s fine!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s throat seemed to be strangled by something, and his words were very hoarse. This time, Ji Chenzhou, who was on the other end of the line, was silent. 1 forgot that he has already returned to your place ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou heaved a sigh of relief, his voice tinged with silent sorrow. ¡°I¡¯ve cooked some noodles, come over and eat!¡± Gu Jue decided to add a few more meatballs to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s noodles.. Chapter 1177 - Chapter 1177: Dont you have any- -eking clothes at home? (1) Chapter 1177: Don¡¯t you have any- -eking clothes at home? (1) Translator: 549690339 On the other end of the phone, Ji Chenzhou was silent for a while before he chuckled. he really took it seriously. You really listened to him and really did it¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice had always been pleasant to the ears. Gu Jue had to admit that his voice was really pleasant to the ears. yes, I¡¯ll listen to everything he says. So, don¡¯t be so pretentious and come over quickly! Gu Jue could hear the pain in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice. His Chu baiqing was such a good person. Anyone would feel reluctant to let go of him. Moreover, Ji Chenzhou had really put in a lot of effort¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t eat coriander, scallions, chicken essence, or MSG. Be careful when you cook!¡± Ji Chenzhou hung up the phone after he finished speaking¡­ Upon hearing the busy tone from the phone, Gu Jue was stunned for a few seconds before he snorted. Ji Chenzhou arrived when Gu Jue was done preparing the noodles. Gu Jue scoffed again as he looked at Ji Chenzhou, who was sitting next to Chu baiqing. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any clothes at home?¡± Ji Chenzhou had actually come over in his pajamas. Even if they were close, it shouldn¡¯t be like this, right? ¡°I always wear my pajamas at home!¡± Ji Chenzhou replied lazily as he leaned against Chu baiqing. Gu Jue could tell from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words that he was implying that he treated this place as his home. Gu Jue was comfortable with his nonchalance, but he was also unhappy that he was so close to Chu baiqing¡­ However, he had to be generous. He had confidence in his Chu Bai Qing, and she wasn¡¯t someone a little kid like him could seduce. Besides, he had to be magnanimous in front of his sons. The child¡¯s bearing was also affected by the Father. ¡°You spineless third party, go eat!¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and pulled him up from the floor. She helped him to fix his hair. It must have been little seven who scratched him. When little seven was excited, she liked to hug your neck and mess up your hair. The smile on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face was deeply imprinted on his face. Gu Jue loved to see Chu baiqing smile. He had seen it for so many years, but he had never had enough of it. The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips were curled into a smile. It was a faint smile that could be seen, but it also seemed to be a sadness that was far away. Little seven and little nine were playing by themselves in the guardrails, and the three of them went to the restaurant to eat. Ji Chenzhou looked at the noodles in front of him. He kept looking at her ¡­ this is a sandwich. The coffee is warm. You can eat whatever you want! Gu Jue placed the sandwich in Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. He then held his hand and touched the glass beside him. Chu baiqing smiled and nodded. He took a bite of the sandwich that Gu Jue made¡­ Gu Jue was sitting very close to Chu baiqing. He raised his head to look at Ji Chenzhou, who was still staring at the bowl of noodles and not eating. The noodles in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s bowl were what little seven and little nine often ate, so they were children¡¯s noodles. They were the kind of thin and short noodles. I made the meatballs myself. Little seven and little nine love them, so you should eat them too. Don¡¯t waste them. They¡¯re all handmade! The meatballs were really made by Gu Jue himself. When he brought little seven and little nine to his third brother¡¯s house for dinner again, third sister-in-law made this meatbail soup with cabbage. Both little seven and little nine loved to eat, especially little nine. So, after Gu Jue asked Huo qingge how to make it, he came back and made some. The two children liked it very much. Therefore, he would often make some and freeze them in the refrigerator. When he cooked the noodles, he would put a few in. when I celebrated my birthday, my mother also made me meatbail noodles with a few cabbages ¡­. Chapter 1180 - Chapter 1180: Enjoy some alone time while I watch little seven and little nine (4) Chapter 1180: Enjoy some alone time while I watch little seven and little nine (4) Translator: 549690339 Although his Chu Bai Qing had a gentle personality, he had always been stubborn and arrogant. How helpless must he be to have such a look in his eyes Ji Chenzhou looked at the two of them hugging each other and felt upset. Actually, Gu Jue should be glad that he didn¡¯t get to see Chu baiqing after the surgery and after he found out that he had lost his sight. He was curled up in a corner, hugging his knees. He was extremely thin. When he wore the patient¡¯s garb, he looked like a child who had stolen an adult¡¯s clothes. They didn¡¯t say a word for two days. Ji Chenzhou sat beside him on the ground, watching Chu baiqing cry his eyes out. When she finally got up, her legs were numb ¡­ To Ji Chenzhou, the days he spent with Chu baiqing were like the days when his mother was sick. He had been suffering day and night. He really didn¡¯t want to experience the feeling of being bitten by ants again. you take him out to enjoy some alone time. I¡¯ll look after little seven and little nine! Ji Chenzhou was lying in the ocean ball as he smiled at the two of them. He knew that Chu Bai Qing wanted to see it, see it¡­ However, the only Doctor Who had hope gave an answer. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s throat tightened at the thought of this. He had hoped again and again, but at the same time, he had also lost all hope. This feeling was terrible. Gu Jue turned around and looked at him with a face of distrust. He did not believe that he could take care of a child ¡­ ¡°I promise they won¡¯t go hungry or thirsty. I¡¯ve taken good care of Chu baiqing for you. What are you worried about, dad?¡± Ji Chenzhou addressed Gu Jue as ¡®father¡¯ very naturally, but Gu Jue was extremely furious upon hearing it. If he had a son this old, he would not want to live anymore ¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t take good care of her, I¡¯ll punish you to stand when you come back, son!¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and went upstairs. The two of them changed their clothes and came down. Little seven and little nine were still playing quite well with Ji Chenzhou. This was the first time Gu Jue had left his child with someone else. He only wanted to accompany Chu baiqing and comfort his heart. He didn¡¯t want to see him so weak anymore. His Chu baiqing shouldn¡¯t be like this. little seven, little nine, goodbye to your daddies ¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at Chu baiqing and Gu J tie¡¯s tightly held hands and smiled at the child who was jumping into the ocean ball. ¡°Dad ¡­ Daddy¡­ Goodbye!¡± ¡°Goodbye ¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± The two children were having so much fun that they were panting when they spoke. Their little faces were red, and it was obvious that they really liked to play with Ji Chenzhou. although Chenzhou knows how to take care of people, he has never taken care of a child before ¡­ Chu baiqing was still worried. He was actually fine. He was just feeling emotional just now. He didn¡¯t actually feel that bad. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was like this when he saw Gu Jue. It was as if he had become a child, especially fragile ¡­ boys don¡¯t need to be so delicate. Besides, they can take care of themselves. Don¡¯t worry! Although that was what Gu Jue said, he was still worried in his heart. He didn¡¯t worry about little seven, but little nine would probably make a fuss if she didn¡¯t see him later. However, just like what Ji Chenzhou had said, he wanted to be with Chu baiqing. Just the two of them, alone. He knew that he wasn¡¯t a good father, but what could he do? he and Chu baiqing had been separated for too long. When the two of them were making out last night, they were not at ease, afraid that they would wake up the child ¡­. Chapter 1181 - Chapter 1181: Who was the one begging for mercy last night (5) Chapter 1181: Who was the one begging for mercy last night (5) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Little Jiu will cause trouble, right? He¡¯s more clingy to you ¡­¡± When Chu baiqing watched the video, he realized that little 9th liked to stick to Gu Jue and always wanted him to carry her. When he was not sleeping, he would only fall asleep if Gu Jue carried him and walked around. Even though she was on good terms with Ji Chenzhou now, she would definitely cry when she thought about looking for her father. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ji Chenzhou vowed solemnly. It was just two children, how difficult could they be? furthermore, they were on such good terms with him. Ji Chenzhou really liked them. If anyone dared to sit on his stomach, he would cut their buttocks flat. Also, little seven liked to ride big horses. Only they could do that. How could he kneel there and let others ride big horses ¡­ Gu Jue hardened his heart and pulled Chu baiqing away. He had already thought of where they were going. After Gu Jue and Chu baiqing left, little seven and little nine didn¡¯t cry. Instead, they entered a very excited state, especially little seven, who sat there obediently eating dissolved beans. She had never eaten such a delicious dissolved bean before, one pack, two packs, three packs¡­ Little seven had already eaten five packets ¡­ Meanwhile, little nine was lying on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body and was so sleepy that he wanted to sleep ¡­ ¡°MA¡­¡± Little nine called out in a daze, but Ji Chenzhou did not understand. Ji Chenzhou was also a little sleepy. It was extremely comfortable to hold little 9th¡¯s soft body. ¡°Drink milk¡­¡± Little seven was still stuffing dissolved beans into her mouth as she mumbled. Ji Chenzhou finally understood ¡­ This was milk¡­ What milk? Milk powder or milk? Ji Chenzhou really did not know¡­ Gu Jue did not tell him about this. He had forgotten to ask¡­ ¡°MA¡­ Daddy¡­¡± Little 9th had to drink milk before he could sleep, especially when Ji Chenzhou had not given them any supplementary food. She had been too excited just now and had digested the little food she had in the morning. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t know what milk to give little 9th, so he gave Chu baiqing a call. Gu Jue¡¯s Villa Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing. His hand had just unbuckled Chu baiqing¡¯s belt, and his hand was about to reach inside ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s phone rang. Gu Jue pretended not to hear it because he could not stop at this time. He was going to bring Chu baiqing to the swimming pool, the swimming pool in the military compound. He thought Chu baiqing needed to relax. He liked swimming, so this was better. However, Chu baiqing said,¡± let¡¯s go to your villa. Last night wasn¡¯t fun enough. It wasn¡¯t enough ¡­ The shy and introverted Chu baiqing could actually say something like that. Gu Jue felt like all the blood in his body was flowing backward. He knew that Chu Bai Qing was the same as him. The past two years had been torturous on both his body and heart. They weren¡¯t people who indulged in their desires. It was because they missed each other too much. They wanted an explosive love that could be completely released without any restraints ¡­ Gu Jue sped all the way to the villa. He had not lived here for a long time. Therefore, the servants were surprised to see him back. Especially when she saw young master Chu who had disappeared for a long time¡­ He was even more shocked. 1¡¯11 give you two days off. You can leave now! Gu Jue carried Chu baiqing up the stairs, annoyed that he was walking too slowly. Gu Jue threw Chu baiqing onto the bed and trapped him under his body. ¡°Not enough? Last night, who was the one who said that he couldn¡¯t do it anymore and begged for mercy? Eh? Not enough?¡± Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s thin lips ferociously and started to take off his clothes.. Chapter 1182 - Chapter 1182: Do you still remember the reward for not swearing?(6) Chapter 1182: Do you still remember the reward for not swearing?(6) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing¡¯s handsome face turned red from Gu Jue¡¯s kiss. He wrapped his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s neck and returned his kiss. He liked Gu Jue like this, a Gu Jue who was not so cautious. It was this kind of Gu Jue who exuded ruthlessness from head to toe. ¡°Come!¡± Chu baiqing cupped Gu Jue¡¯s head with both hands, and his warm eyes changed. It was just a simple word, but it seemed to be able to ignite everything in an instant. Chu baiqing had never been a direct person, but he wanted to see the real Gu Jue, the Gu Jue who no longer suppressed himself. ¡°Chu baiqing, don¡¯t tease me like that. I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡± Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s lips. His voice was hoarse. He was most afraid that he would lose control and hurt him again ¡­ Chu baiqing pulled Gu Jue¡¯s head closer. He couldn¡¯t see his expression, but he stared at him closely. don¡¯t be so careful with me. I¡¯m not that fragile. I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. When, ¡®m with you, I become particularly emotional¡­ Chu baiqing kissed Gu Jue¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want him to be so tired. His fragile gaze was met with Gu Jue¡¯s nervous hug. Just now at home, he was hugged tightly by Gu Jue. He could feel that Gu Jue was different¡­ The current Gu Jue was very careful in everything he did. He was not like in the past, where he could do whatever he wanted. No matter how ruthless he was, in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt him at all. He had always restrained himself. But, in the end, he was still so careful. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t want him to continue like this¡­ Just because she couldn¡¯t see, he tensed up and took care of her carefully. That would be very tiring. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want him to be like this, to tire himself out¡­ you¡¯ll treat me the same way you treated me in the past. You don¡¯t have to be so careful. You don¡¯t have to protect me. I¡¯m not that delicate. You don¡¯t have to be so tense. It¡¯s too tiring¡­ ¡°You¡¯re too tired, Gu Jue ¡­¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing in silence. All his emotions were tense now, and he didn¡¯t want to be careful on purpose. It was just that whenever he thought about Chu Bai Qing¡¯s situation, he couldn¡¯t help but be careful. He was careful in everything he did, and he knew that Chu Bai Qing would get tired. ¡°Jue, do you still remember the reward? A reward for not using vulgarities?¡± The reward for not using vulgarities ¡­ Of course, Gu Jue remembered this. I remember¡­ Gu Jue already knew what Chu baiqing was trying to do by asking this question, but he felt that it was impossible. His Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t really honor his promise ¡­ He felt as if he was on fire and was about to be roasted. Just thinking about this possibility was enough to make him go crazy. ¡°Do you want that reward?¡± Chu Bai Qing asked with a smile. His eyes and tone didn¡¯t sound like he was joking. ¡°Yes, yes, Chu baiqing, you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me!¡± Gu Jue had been dreaming about this reward from Chu baiqing. Now that he suddenly mentioned it, how could he not want it¡­ But the annoying phone kept ringing¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Chenzhou, it could be ¡­ Little seven and little nine are making a scene ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing said helplessly. This was the ringtone that Ji Chenzhou had set. It was his personal ringtone. Chu baiqing nodded with a smile and gestured for Gu Jue to pick up the call. He was also worried that Ji Chenzhou had something urgent to attend to. In the end, Gu Jue still picked up the phone in frustration ¡­ ¡°You¡¯d better have something urgent!¡± He gritted his teeth and shouted.. Chapter 1183 - Chapter 1183: You seduced me, —eking want to use force on you (1) Chapter 1183: You seduced me, ¡ªeking want to use force on you (1) Translator: 549690339 A thin layer of sweat had already formed on Gu Jue¡¯s forehead, and his veins were bulging. It was really too unbearable to hold it in. At this moment, every second was torture. Looking at Chu Bai Qing¡¯s Red lips, he felt like the fire in his chest was burning. Ji Chenzhou, who was on the other end of the line, was silent for a few seconds. From Gu Jue¡¯s voice, which sounded like he could not bear it anymore, he could tell what Gu Jue was doing at the moment¡­ To be honest, Ji Chenzhou felt extremely uncomfortable and uncomfortable. However, he still did not forget the reason for his call. He held back and did not hang up the phone immediately¡­ ¡°Little 9th wants milk, what should we give him?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was very tense. in the second drawer of the cabinet near the refrigerator in the kitchen, there¡¯s milk powder. Make him a 120-Pack this afternoon and put three spoonfuls of milk powder in it. The milk bottle is in the square Disinfection Box next to the electric kettle. You have to rinse it with hot water before using it. Gu Jue¡¯s hand reached for Chu baiqing¡¯s waist again, but he was stopped by Chu baiqing. ¡°A water temperature of 370 C is the temperature at which a drop of water won¡¯t burn your hand!¡± When Gu Jue started to make milk powder, he could not control the water temperature well and had to adjust it back and forth. Little Seven¡¯s mouth was in a hurry. When she wanted to drink milk, she had to drink it immediately. Otherwise, he would cry very hard. The more he cried, the more flustered Gu Jue was. After that, he got a constant temperature kettle to boil water, and it was much better. Up until now, Gu Jue had been relying on his experience to prepare the milk. Only he knew how sad he had been through this. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand with one hand and used his head and shoulder to hold the phone. He used his right hand to take off Chu baiqing¡¯s pants. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was unusually gentle and hoarse ¡­ ¡°I know¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Gu Jue threw the phone aside and wanted to take it back to turn it off. don¡¯t. What if something happens ¡­ Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see, but he knew Gu Jue too well. She would definitely turn off her phone. He didn¡¯t like to be disturbed. well, 1 was just thinking about it. You know¡­ Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s thigh, even though he did not use much strength. However, the position was very sensitive. Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t help but bow. Her beautiful collarbones had a perfect curve, and Gu Jue¡¯s heart was itching to see her. Chu baiqing, I feel like if I die, it¡¯ll be you. I¡¯ll die from exhaustion. How can you seduce me so well, huh? ¡± Gu Jue nibbled on Chu baiqing¡¯s collarbone, not only because it was beautiful, but also because it was a sensitive spot. ¡°Nonsense, how did I seduce you?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s hands clutched the sheets tightly as he asked the question. In fact, he could not blame Gu Jue for saying that he was seductive. Even if he did not make any seductive poses or say any seductive words, just a simple action of raising his neck was enough to make Gu Jue *****¡­ you¡¯re seducing me right now. I¡¯m seducing you so much that I want to f * eking use force on you! Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s jaw. This was his favorite action. She just liked to look at Chu baiqing, squinting her eyes and looking at him in a half-awake state. That kind of blurred laziness made Gu Jue want to do some rough things to him every time. ¡°Come!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s lips curved upwards, revealing a charming smile. When he was young, the elders in his family always said that Chu baiqing must have been born in the wrong family¡­. Chapter 1184 - Chapter 1184: The arrogant-frivolous, and evil Lord Jue (2) Chapter 1184: The arrogant-frivolous, and evil Lord Jue (2) Translator: 549690339 He should have been a girl, too good-looking. When Chu Bai Qing was young, she was extremely cute. Everyone who saw her would say that she was a girl, very delicate. When Chu Bai Qing was two or three years old, people would always say that his curly eyelashes looked fake ¡­ There was also her skin that seemed to be able to squeeze water out with a pinch, and some people couldn¡¯t help but want to pinch it¡­ Chu Bai Qing was getting more and more handsome, and when he smiled, he looked very charming. Therefore, he usually smiled in a gentle and serious manner. Gu Jue was the only one who had ever seen him in such a lazy and charming manner. Since then, Gu Jue had warned him that he must never show such a smile to anyone else. At that time, they were in their teens. Perhaps Gu Jue didn¡¯t know, but perhaps from then on, he already liked Chu baiqing very much. Otherwise, why would he have such a strong feeling that this person was his ¡­ It was just that at that time, she didn¡¯t know what love was. It was just a feeling of ignorance¡­ Fortunately, they had never missed each other for so many years. In the end, they were still together. Not everyone had such a little luck. Fortunately, they had never missed each other in their lives. It was not easy for them to be together after so many experiences. With just a single ¡®come¡¯, Chu baiqing displayed his flirting skills to the extreme. He was more than happy to come. Chu baiqing, calling you a Vixen is already too much for you. You ¡­ Gu Jue couldn¡¯t find any words or sentences to describe Chu baiqing. If other people saw this demoness, they wouldn¡¯t believe that the good Chu baiqing in their eyes would have this side to him. He was no longer a gentle and gentle noble young master, but a torturous demon. Gu Jue thought that he would be controlled by Chu baiqing for the rest of his life, but what could he do? he was f * eking willing to do it. He knew that Chu Bai Qing was trying to trick him, but he was still willing to take the bait. When the two of them were at their peak, they would affectionately call each other¡¯s names. When Chu baiqing called Gu Jue¡¯s name, his voice was so gentle, but it also carried a hint of dissatisfaction and grievance. The only person who could express this feeling so clearly without making people feel like they were girly was Chu Bai Qing. This man who seemed gentle and had no temper was a real man. He had a good temper and could tolerate all of Gu Jue¡¯s bad temper. It was as if he was born for Gu Jue. And to him, Gu Jue was his destined existence. They were indispensable to each other. No one could leave the other and no one could replace the other. Chu baiqing, baiqing, Chu ¡®er¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s affectionate words were overbearing and carried an oath. Gu Jue raised his head and looked at Chu baiqing. His deep eyes were filled with deep affection. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see Gu Jue¡¯s eyes, but just calling his name made him feel as if the world was vast, and he couldn¡¯t suppress the happiness he felt. But, but¡­ No buts, no buts at this moment. Chu baiqing only has you and Gu Jue. Nothing else can disturb you. Who would have thought that the fearsome Lord Jue would actually have such a gentle and affectionate side? Even those who knew would understand that his gentleness would only be given to a man with Chu baiqing. The high and mighty Lord Jue, such an insufferably frivolous and evil Lord ¡­. Chapter 1185 - Chapter 1185: My physical strength is not as good as yours, and Im too tired (3) Chapter 1185: My physical strength is not as good as yours, and I¡¯m too tired (3) Translator: 549690339 It was impossible that he would not dare to touch Gu Jue, who had done this for him. No wonder he said he would grab his hair if it hurt. He grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s hair not because of the pain, but because it was too stimulating and too comfortable ¡­ Chu Bai Qing laid on the bed, not moving at all. He couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. Gu Jue supported himself with one hand by his side, and his slender fingers drew circles on his chest. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯ll get you ¡­¡± Chu baiqing grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s restless hand. He used all his strength to grab it. I really want you to do it for me, but just thinking about it makes me uncomfortable. My mouth is still f * eking sore. 1 can¡¯t bear to let you suffer like this! Gu Jue was telling the truth. He couldn¡¯t bear to let Chu baiqing do this for him. Although he really wanted to, really wanted to, ever since the two of them got together, he wanted to ¡­ However, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it every time ¡­ He had tested it out himself just now, and it was indeed very tiring. His mouth was still sore. His Chu Bai Qing was so ¡®delicate¡¯, he really couldn¡¯t do such a thing. it¡¯s quite uncomfortable that you can¡¯t do this. But I can see that you¡¯re comfortable, and I didn¡¯t suffer in vain! Gu Jue turned Chu baiqing¡¯s body around and made him lie on the bed. Even though she couldn¡¯t bear to see Chu Bai Qing use her mouth, she could still change to a position she liked. Chu baiqing¡¯s lips were curled into a smile. His body was soft and he allowed Gu Jue to pose in the way he wanted. ¡°Are you going to do it for me after you feel comfortable?¡± After satiating his hunger, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was languid and a little seductive. At this moment, Chu Bai Qing had a hint of evilness. It was a state of complete release ¡­ ¡°F * ck, Chu baiqing, don¡¯t even talk about this. Even if you f * eking want to f * ck me, I¡¯ll obediently give it to you!¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t care who was above or below him. As long as it was Chu baiqing, he was fine with anything. If it was someone else, they wouldn¡¯t even think about it¡­ Chu baiqing tilted his head and licked his red and swollen lips. ¡°No, I¡¯m not as strong as you. Besides, it¡¯s too tiring!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were half-closed as he spoke, as if he was falling asleep. His tone was full of coquettishness. Gu Jue was completely unable to hold back. He went in completely out of control¡­ ¡°All¡­¡± Chu baiqing was still teasing Gu Jue lazily just a second ago, but he couldn¡¯t help but call out after being teased by him. Gu Jue had never heard such a pleasant voice before. It was so pleasant, so pleasant, and so seductive ¡­ don¡¯t say that you¡¯re tired, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re in pain, and don¡¯t f * eking beg for mercy¡­ Gu Jue wanted Chu baiqing so badly that Chu baiqing probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get off the bed. Chu baiqing¡¯s Villa Ji Chenzhou looked at the two children who were sound asleep. They were both tired from playing and were sleeping especially soundly. Ji Chenzhou looked at the milk bottle in his hand and then at his phone on the floor. There was a playful smile on the corner of his mouth, and he felt uncomfortable in his heart. He was able to let go, but he did not expect the process to be so difficult. He heard Gu Jue and Chu baiqing¡¯s voices and knew what they were doing. He even conjured up some images in his mind. In the end, he picked up his phone and played with it. Then, he called Chu baiqing¡¯s number with an evil smile. She leaned lazily on the sofa and listened to the phone ring again and again. Then, he hung up automatically and called back. It was still a default hang-up ¡­ Another fight¡­ The call was hung up automatically. It wasn¡¯t until the sixth time that he picked up ¡­. Chapter 1186 - Chapter 1186: Gu Qingxin--dad, when are you coming back? Im hungry (4) Chapter 1186: Gu Qingxin¨Cdad, when are you coming back? I¡¯m hungry (4) Translator: 549690339 The moment the call was picked up, Gu J tie¡¯s irritable voice could be heard. ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± At that moment, Lord Jue¡¯s voice was filled with fatigue and displeasure. Just imagine, when a person was about to climb to the peak of pleasure, but was interrupted, who could feel good? ¡°Little 9th, do you need to brush out the finished milk bottle?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lazy voice could be heard from the phone. Unlike Gu Jue¡¯s irascible voice, his voice was very light, gentle, and pleasant to the ears. It was like one person going south and the other going north, two extremes. On the other end of the phone, Gu Jue paused for about six to seven seconds. Then, he smiled. His smile was unusually feminine. ¡°Son, are you looking for a beating?¡± Gu Jue said this through gritted teeth. If Ji Chenzhou was standing in front of him now¡­ He would definitely bite him to death ¡­ ¡°Father, when are you coming back? I¡¯m hungry!¡± Ji Chenzhou took the lighter and glanced at little seven and little nine, who were sleeping. He did not light the cigarette but played with it in his hand. When Gu Jue heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s serious words, he immediately laid on top of Chu baiqing. Then, he punched the bed hard. ¡°What¡­ I¡¯ll f * eking ask little Jiang Nan to bring you some food. Just you wait!¡± Gu Jue felt that his temper was really too good. Ji Chenzhou was obviously deliberately causing trouble, yet he could still tell him to order takeout¡­ He really had a good temper¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat takeaway. 1 want to eat meat ball noodles. Father, when are you coming back?¡± he asked. Ji Chenzhou was asking when she would be back, not when the two of them would be back¡­ It was as if he was calling Gu Jue¡¯s phone instead of Chu baiqing¡¯s. If you want to make trouble, then you have to make trouble ¡­ ¡°Third brother Ji, what are you doing?¡± This time, Gu Jue directly shouted at the phone. ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out¡­¡± Then, Ji Chenzhou heard Chu baiqing¡¯s voice. Her voice was obviously more sexy and hoarse than before, and it was very pleasant to hear¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well, not well¡­ Ji Chenzhou was like a spoiled child as he spoke directly to Gu Jue. Gu Jue knew the reason for his discomfort and he could understand it. Therefore, his anger was instantly extinguished. However, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s next words once again pushed Gu Jue to the edge of exploding. ¡°So, father, when are you coming back?¡± ¡°Son, are you hungry? You don¡¯t want to eat takeaway?¡± Gu Jue was completely defeated by Ji Chenzhou. This third son of his was even more difficult to deal with than his two youngest sons. However, in the face of such a son, you can¡¯t even f * eking bear to be angry at him. ¡°En!¡± Ji Chenzhou grunted in agreement. ¡°Wait, brush the milk bottle while you¡¯re at it!¡± Gu Jue hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Ji Chenzhou was obedient. He covered little seven and little nine with the blanket and went downstairs with the milk bottle. After washing it clean, he put it back into the Disinfection Box. Then, he really sat on the sofa and waited obediently¡­ In the end, what he waited for was not Gu Jue and Chu baiqing, but that Ren ¡­ Clearly, the moment the door was opened, Ren was also stunned. He didn¡¯t expect a stranger to open the door. ¡°.¡¯m sorry, 1 walked into the wrong room ¡­¡± Ren thought that he had gone the wrong way. After nodding apologetically, he turned around and left. When he saw little seven and little Nine¡¯s slide, he stopped and turned around ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Who are you?¡± Na Ren asked Ji Chenzhou.. Chapter 1187 - Chapter 1187:Im-mistress, arent you?(5) Chapter 1187:I¡¯m-mistress, aren¡¯t you?(5) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren and opened the door with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re a Filipino maid?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was filled with amusement. Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s pajamas and his lazy master¡¯s posture. He made many conjectures in his heart. He was thinking about the relationship between this man and Gu Jue ¡­ Ever since Ren went to school, he no longer cared about intelligence. Ming Xiu wanted him to study hard and not be distracted. So, he didn¡¯t know about Chu baiqing¡¯s return¡­ That Ren did not recognize Ji Chenzhou, but that did not mean that Ji Chenzhou did not recognize him. He had been to Gu Jue¡¯s house and even said that he liked Gu Jue. He had seen these videos. Of course, Chu baiqing also heard it¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not a Filipino maid. Who are you?¡± Ren asked directly. He no longer had any feelings for Gu Jue. He also found out about Gu Jue and Chu baiqing¡¯s relationship from his sister. He also felt heartache for the things that Gu Jue had suffered for the past two years. He hoped that he could wait for Chu baiqing to come back, and then they would be happy together. However, the man who appeared in his house was very abnormal¡­ The pajamas he was wearing were not right. If he were a friend, no matter how good their relationship was, he could not come to the house in pajamas. That was why Ren¡¯s tone was rather unfriendly. Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren¡¯s hostile gaze. In her heart, she was thinking that this kid still liked Gu Jue. It seemed that he had misunderstood her. Following his line of sight, her eyes fell on her pajamas. It seemed that he had set up a relationship between her and Gu Jue on his own accord ¡­ ¡°The new member of this family! And who are you?¡± Ji Chenzhou leaned against the wall with a lazy and devilish expression. His posture was a little unrestrained. In short, one look and one could tell that he was not a good person ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. He had already called him ¡®father¡¯, so he was already the third son of this family. Naturally, it was the new member of this shop. As for what Ren would think, it was none of his business ¡­ As expected, that Ren had misunderstood ¡­ you¡¯re so handsome. Why are you willing to be a mistress? let me tell you, don¡¯t ruin other people¡¯s relationships. You won¡¯t have a good ending! Ren¡¯s honesty was famous for being cute. Now that he was in such a state of indignation, his face, which was not white to begin with, turned even redder. He did like Gu Jue before, but that was before he knew about his relationship with Chu baiqing. After he found out, he immediately put away his feelings for her and sorted out all his feelings. In his heart, the love between Gu Jue and Chu baiqing was sacred. They belonged to each other. No one was allowed to interfere, disturb, or destroy it. He prayed that Chu baiqing would return safely and be with Gu Jue. They would have such a cute child, and they would live happily ever after. However, this man was clearly here to ruin their plans. Now that Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t around, no matter how much Gu Jue loved him, he would still be able to escape. He couldn¡¯t stop someone from seducing him. If he was seduced, what would Chu baiqing do¡­ She thought that Chu baiqing would definitely come back. If Gu Jue was with this man when he came back, what would he do? he would be very sad ¡­ When Ji Chenzhou heard that, he felt that¡­ It was a lucky hit, and he was quite right. Although there was a mistake in their relationship, the truth was not wrong. He was indeed a mistress. Otherwise, how could he have become the third son? ¡°I¡¯m a mistress, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you like Gu Jue too?¡± Chapter 1189 - Chapter 1189: Gu Qingxin-my father asked you to cook for me?(2000 words) Chapter 1189: Gu Qingxin-my father asked you to cook for me?(2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi held two bags in her hands as she looked at the two people hugging and kissing at the door. F * ck, what¡¯s going on? what did he see? How did the two of them get together? Gu Jue only said that he was going to cook for his son, but he did not mention that there were two grown men at home. If he had known that he would see this scene, he would not have used the password to open the door. Instead, he would have knocked on the door first¡­ How did these two people, who had nothing to do with each other, get together? Didn¡¯t that Ren like Gu Jue? wasn¡¯t this Ji Chenzhou also looking for Bai Qing all over the world? Feng Xi didn¡¯t know that Chu baiqing had returned, and Gu Jue hadn¡¯t told them yet¡­ Ji Chenzhou let go of na Ren and looked at Feng Xi. He then caught na Ren¡¯s fist. ¡°I¡¯m just joking, why are you so angry!¡± Ji Chenzhou shot a disdainful look at na Ren and laughed as he shook off his hand. Na Ren forcefully wiped his mouth before turning around and walking out. He knew that he was no match for Ji Chenzhou, and he would only be embarrassing himself if he stayed. He would remember today¡¯s matter. Ji Chenzhou furrowed his brows as he watched Ren turn around and leave. This person was quite stubborn, but he did taste good ¡­ ¡°Did Gu Jue ask you to cook?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked with a smile as he looked at the bag in Feng Xi¡¯s hand. That smile was evil, lazy, and high and mighty. Gu Jue definitely wouldn¡¯t bring Chu baiqing back. From the sounds of their conversation, they were definitely going to fight for a few rounds. Thinking of this, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mood became irritable again. ¡°He asked me to cook for his son!¡± Feng Xi and Ji Chenzhou had met a few times and she didn¡¯t want to have any interaction with him. Because of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s background, if there was any conflict, things would become very complicated. ¡°My father asked you to cook for me?¡± Who was Ji Chenzhou? he had no bottom line and no principles. ¡°F * ck¡­¡± Feng Xi usually just said ¡°f * ck¡± and rarely said ¡°I¡¯m a coward¡± because he felt that it was Gu Jue¡¯s exclusive. Ji Chenzhou looked at Feng Xi¡¯s shocked expression and laughed evilly. He then turned around and walked into the living room. Feng Xi looked at his pajamas and wondered what Gu Jue was up to. Didn¡¯t you say you would wait for Bai Qing for a lifetime? Why would she be with Ji Chenzhou? Besides, in the past two years, even if he had something to do, he would take little seven and little nine with him. How could he leave them to an outsider? To be exact, she was a love rival¡­ Feng Xi wanted to turn around and leave. How could he cook for Ji Chenzhou? he was here to snatch Gu Jue away from Chu baiqing ¡­ However, on second thought, little seven and little nine also needed to eat supplementary food¡­ She turned around and went to the kitchen ¡­ Feng Xi really liked to study how to cook now. Sometimes, Gu Jue would even ask her for advice. For little seven and little nine, he used shrimp, corn, and very small diced cucumber and carrots. She added some flour and fried some round pancakes. They tasted very good and were very nutritious. Little seven and little nine loved to eat it. Since he had called Ji Chenzhou ¡®father¡¯ for the sake of food, it would be unreasonable if he didn¡¯t cook something for Ji Chenzhou. The egg-fried rice she had cooked for him was really separated into grains. Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t a picky eater, as long as he could fill his stomach. He knew how to make simple things. When he was overseas, he even made them for Chu baiqing. Even though the taste wasn¡¯t that good, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s praise lifted his mood. Ji Chenzhou sat in the middle, while little seven and little nine sat on either side of him. Little seven kept staring at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s egg-fried rice. Because she had never eaten it before, she was very interested and always wanted to take a bite to see what it tasted like ¡­ Little Jiu didn¡¯t like to eat carrots, so he wasn¡¯t very interested in this delicious pancake. He looked at Ji Chenzhou and wanted to say that he wanted to drink the sweet, bubbling fruit juice, but he did not know how to express it. He could only look at him adorably. Ever since he came in the morning, little 9th had been staring at him, but Ji Chenzhou did not understand. Feng Xi watched as Ji Chenzhou gobbled up the entire plate of egg-fried rice in a Swift manner. He was really not picky. He ate whatever was given to him. It was so easy to feed him ¡­ Then, another question arose. Why was Ji Chenzhou here ¡­ Feng Xi didn¡¯t believe that Gu Jue would fall in love with Chu baiqing. Besides, Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t his type. To be exact, Gu Jue wouldn¡¯t like any other man besides Chu baiqing. Seeing that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s plate was empty, little seven turned her head away angrily. She had looked at him for nothing. Ji Chenzhou brought the two of them a cup of water, and after they drank it, he carried them away. He completely treated Feng Xi as invisible ¡­ Feng Xi cursed. What kind of person was this? Did he really think this was his house? It was fine if little seven was friendly, he could be with anyone, but little nine actually let him carry her? She was even hugging his neck so intimately. Feng Xi didn¡¯t know that little Jiu was doing this for the bubble juice ¡­ Feng Xi saw that little Jiu didn¡¯t eat much, so she wanted to make something else for him in case he got hungry. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Ji Chenzhou was trouble, so he gave Feng Yan a call. ¡°There¡¯s a man hiding in Gu Jue¡¯s house!¡± Feng Xi whispered to Feng Yan as soon as the call connected. In fact, no one could hear him even if he spoke loudly in the restaurant. ¡°Who is it?¡± Feng Yan seemed to be sleeping as he asked in a hoarse and lazy tone. ¡°Ji Chenzhou.¡± Feng Xi looked in the direction of the living room. If not for Ji Chenzhou¡¯s special status, he would not be so conflicted. ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Jue?¡± Feng Yan asked after a few seconds of silence. he went out and asked me to cook for his son. By the way, Ji Chenzhou also called Gu Jue. father¡¯¡­ This made Feng Xi even more horrified. What kind of person was Ji Chenzhou? if he called Gu Jue ¡®father¡¯, where would the president be? 1¡¯11 go over now. Don¡¯t provoke him. Big brother is in the middle of a storm because of the matter with Xiaoyao. It¡¯s not easy for something to happen! After Feng Yan hung up, Feng Xi rejoiced that she had made Ji Chenzhou egg fried rice. Feng Xi didn¡¯t like to deal with these complicated things, so he called Feng Yan. The relationship between his big brother and the small demon was exposed, and it was currently in a heated debate. Many forces were forcing him to hand over his military power. After all, he was little demon¡¯s Guardian, and the age difference of more than ten years would become a topic ¡­ And when eldest brother had an accident, his mother Shen Qing fell sick and third Sao was taking care of her. Her third brother had to take care of the children, so Feng Xi could only call Feng Yan¡­ Feng Xi had been in the kitchen the whole time, and he was on video call with nainai. When Yin shinian got married, he had wanted to bring nainai along to snatch the wedding. However, he had not expected that nainai would be snatched away. She was getting along very well with her new father, and she was not coming back with him¡­ And his new father¡¯s strength was indeed not to be underestimated, really¡­ The point was that Feng Yan wasn¡¯t in a hurry, but his woman and daughter had been snatched away¡­. Chapter 1191 - Chapter 1191: Gu Jue cant find-mistress (2000 words) Chapter 1191: Gu Jue can¡¯t find-mistress (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 It was only a few seconds, but to Feng Yan, it was a long, long time ¡­ He was afraid that Gu Jue would ask,¡± what did you say? ¡± This question proved that Chu baiqing didn¡¯t come back and he was wrong. Gu Jue would also feel bad because of her question, and he would Miss Chu baiqing terribly¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll be back in a while!¡± However, Gu Jue¡¯s answer was that they would be back in a while. It was not Til be back in. while¡¯¡­ Instead, it was ¡°we¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± This answer made Feng Yan close his eyes slightly. He rested his chin on little Seven¡¯s head and his body was trembling¡­ Chu baiqing was back, he was really back¡­ ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll let¡­ Feng Xi made something that Bai Qing was willing to eat¡­ Something!¡± As if he was still uncertain, Feng Yan¡¯s words were said with a little caution. His heart was tormented. Gu Jue was looking forward to Chu baiqing¡¯s return, and so was he. He was the only one who knew Chu baiqing was sick, but he didn¡¯t take good care of him¡­ No one could understand that kind of state of mind. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make some prawns!¡± Gu Jue seemed to be able to sense Feng Yan¡¯s carefulness. His voice didn¡¯t sound too good either. He knew that for the past two years, his brothers had suffered a lot for him and Bai Qing. Luckily, everything was fine now. Everything was fine. Chu baiqing was back¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s phone fell onto the floor. He was really back. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t really like to eat prawns, but even if Gu Jue liked them, he didn¡¯t really like them that much. However, he liked to see Chu baiqing peel his shrimp ¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t see it anymore because Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see. How was he supposed to peel the shrimp for him¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were red and his body was trembling. Feng Yan¡¯s heart was harder than anyone else¡¯s. She was also softer than anyone else ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was envious of his brothers. It was not easy for them to have such a close relationship even after being separated and together. When he saw that the insufferably arrogant Feng Yan was about to cry, Ji Chenzhou was so shocked that he even wanted to take a picture and send it to a certain someone. The person Ji Chenzhou was thinking of was Yin shinian¡¯s current husband ¡­ However, after thinking about it, he decided to forget it, in case any woman would feel heartache if she saw it. Feng Xi walked out of the kitchen and saw Feng Yan. However, there was something wrong with his condition ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Feng Xi walked over, not sure who she was asking. Feng Yan slowly raised his head and looked at the confused Feng Xi. ¡°Go and make something to eat. Gu Jue and Bai Qing will be back in a while ¡­¡± In just a short while, Feng Yan¡¯s voice had gone hoarse. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m planning to make something too. I don¡¯t know what to eat!¡± He liked to cook, but it was troublesome for him to think of a menu. He didn¡¯t know what Gu Jue and Bai Qing liked to eat¡­ Bai Qing? What did he just hear? Gu Jue and Bai Qing will be back in a while? ¡°Who did you say will be back soon?¡± Feng Xi thought she must have heard wrong, Bai Qing was back¡­ How could this be possible? she had hoped again and again, but she was disappointed again and again. Feng Xi didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Because the difference was too unbearable ¡­ ¡°Gu Jue and Bai Qing ¡­¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were red as he smiled evilly and looked at Feng Xi¡­ Feng Xi looked at Feng Yan in a daze, then she laughed uncontrollably. .. ck, I told you. Gu Jue can¡¯t find, mistress, and he can¡¯t., eking do anything to let Bai Qing down ¡­ Feng Xi laughed as she spoke, and then she started crying¡­ She squatted there and cried. I knew he was Gu Jue ¡­ I won¡¯t mess around, I won¡¯t fall in love with someone else, I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡± I¡¯m back. I¡¯m really back¡­ .¡¯ve had enough ¡­ I can¡¯t sleep without a pillow now¡­¡± When Chu baiqing had just disappeared, Gu Jue¡¯s temper had been extremely bad. Feng Xi had taken a lot of punches from him, and the only weapon he could block was the pillow¡­ He didn¡¯t know any martial arts, so he naturally couldn¡¯t avoid it like the others. Every time he was hit¡­ Gradually, he fell in love with the bolster, to the point where he couldn¡¯t leave him. This had already left a serious shadow in his heart. Later, with little seven and little nine, Gu Jue became more normal. For the sake of the child, he stopped drinking and smoking. He devoted himself to taking care of the child ¡­ She had to bring him up alone, tired, and endure ¡­ They saw it and felt pain in their hearts, but no matter how they persuaded, it was useless. His third brother¡¯s order to stop made him and his third sister-in-law extremely tired. How could Gu Jue not be tired after taking care of little seven and little nine alone? Little seven was active, and little nine was a little clingy to him. Gu Jue did everything by himself, such as washing clothes, cooking, cleaning the house, and taking them out for early swimming lessons ¡­ As soon as Feng Xi started crying, little seven and little nine became quiet. They didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they just looked at each other in a daze¡­ When Gu Jue and Chu baiqing returned, they saw Feng Xi sitting on the ground, crying. Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t see, so his expression was still calm, but he was smiling. However, Gu Jue¡¯s heart was shaken and he felt very uncomfortable. All his brothers had been suffering with him for the past two years ¡­ He knew¡­ Feng Xi turned around and saw Chu baiqing. It really was him ¡­ Knowing that he was back was one thing, but seeing him with her own eyes was another feeling. As soon as Feng Xi stood up, she staggered two steps and walked towards Chu baiqing. However, the further they walked, the colder Feng Xi¡¯s heart felt. He saw Chu baiqing¡¯s emotionless eyes. That look meant that she did not see his gaze ¡­ How could he not see him? he was walking towards him, how could he not see When Feng Xi stood in front of Chu baiqing, he still didn¡¯t react. His eyes were still fixed on a certain spot and didn¡¯t move ¡­ Feng Xi raised her arm and waved it in front of Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes, but there was no reaction. Feng Xi¡¯s eyes were already blurred by tears. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see, he couldn¡¯t see ¡­ ¡°Fourth brother ¡­¡± Feng Xi¡¯s voice was hoarse as she grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s arm. She wanted to say something but the words came out. Feng Xi rarely called Chu baiqing ¡®fourth brother¡¯, but at this moment, everyone felt extremely uncomfortable. It was Feng Xi. Chu baiqing recognized his voice ¡­ Chu Bai Qing rolled his eyes. He wanted to see but he couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Feng Xi¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing laughed as he called out his name. It was good to see him again. Although she couldn¡¯t see him, it was good enough that she could hear his voice face to face. Feng Yan could also tell that Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see. At that time, he said that the risks of the operation included blindness, amnesia, and even being in a vegetative state ¡­ I can¡¯t see anymore. It¡¯s temporary. It¡¯ll get better. It¡¯ll f * eking get better! Gu Jue didn¡¯t wait for Feng Xi and Feng Yan to ask and told them first. His tone was very firm. He would definitely be cured ¡­ In fact, Gu Jue was not very confident because Ji Chenzhou had said that he could not be cured ¡­ Ji Chenzhou had looked for many experts, but they all said that there was no hope ¡­ There was no hope ¡­. Chapter 1192 - Chapter 1192: Ji Chenzhou, who the hell wants to sleep with you? Chapter 1192: Ji Chenzhou, who the hell wants to sleep with you? Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan could accept Chu baiqing¡¯s loss of sight because he already knew that this was a possibility. Jason had told him about it, but Feng Xi couldn¡¯t accept it¡­ ¡°Feng Xi, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to cook? What do you want to do?¡± Chu baiqing knew that Feng Xi couldn¡¯t accept it, so he smiled and said to her. Feng Xi watched as Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes were fixed on a certain spot. He wanted to look at Feng Xi, but he couldn¡¯t. It was this gaze that made Feng Xi feel even worse. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were the most beautiful. They were so gentle and charming, but now, they were gone ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll make whatever you want to eat¡­¡± Feng Xi wasn¡¯t in the mood to cook, but he had to control his emotions. Chu baiqing actually didn¡¯t have much of an appetite because he was too tired. Gu Jue had really tormented him today, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. However, his heart was more at ease, and he was no longer so sensitive and fragile. Gu Jue used his own way to make him vent his uneasiness. Chu baiqing ordered a few dishes and Feng Xi went to make them. He wanted to be alone for a while. Feng Xi went to the kitchen and leaned against the wall. She bit her lip and cried again¡­ Feng Yan, on the other hand, was quieter as he carried little seven. Little seven seemed to have felt the abnormal atmosphere at home, so he stayed quiet and didn¡¯t cause any trouble. She was almost falling asleep in Feng Yan¡¯s arms ¡­ Meanwhile, little nine had already fallen asleep on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body¡­ ¡°All Yan, let¡¯s have, talk¡­¡± In the end, Chu Bai Qing spoke first. When she left just like that without giving Feng Yan any news, he must¡¯ve been very upset and tormented. Chu baiqing knew all of this. What he owed his brother, he would have to use a lifetime to pay it back¡­ ¡°It just so happens that I have a lot of things to tell you too!¡± Feng Yan placed little seven in Gu J tie¡¯s arms. He pulled Chu baiqing out of the room. Although he was in a hurry, he still looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s feet, afraid that he would fall. ¡°Ah Yan, you¡¯d better slow down!¡± Gu Jue saw that Feng Yan was walking so quickly, and he was afraid that he would hurt Chu baiqing, so he couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°Father, can you lower your voice? You¡¯ve woken up my seventh and ninth brothers¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou touched little 9th¡¯s butt. The little guy was like a koala as he lay on his chest. He looked extremely adorable ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart felt warm when he saw this. He didn¡¯t want to do anything else. He just wanted to coax little seven and little nine. Gu Jue glared at Ji Chenzhou. He was used to calling him father, but he felt awkward when he heard it. He really couldn¡¯t understand Ji Chenzhou. His temper was really unique and evil. ¡°Does it feel good?¡± Ji Chenzhou squinted his eyes at Gu Jue. He was sure that Gu Jue would understand what he was asking. Gu Jue looked at little seven, who had already fallen asleep in his arms. He did not want to talk to Ji Chenzhou. Of course, he knew what he meant by ¡®cool¡¯. Of course, it felt good ¡­ if you didn¡¯t make the call, it would be even more f * eking awesome! Gu Jue carried little seven in his arms and turned to Ji Chenzhou. go to bed and sleep! ¡°Alright!¡± Ji Chenzhou also carried little nine and followed Gu Jue upstairs. There was a naughty smile on the corner of his mouth ¡­ ¨C In the garden- Feng Yan grabbed Chu Bai Qing¡¯s arm tightly, feeling his presence. you bastard, how could you disappear without a word? I said, come back, I¡¯m going to beat you up. Do you know I¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s breathing was rapid. He really wanted to beat Chu baiqing up. This bastard just didn¡¯t want anyone to know, at least not from him¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s heart ached when he thought about how he was alone overseas, fighting his illness with no one to accompany him. Sometimes, he would wonder if Chu baiqing was still around. Once he thought that he might not be, he would be in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t cry and couldn¡¯t sleep at all¡­ I know, I know, but you can¡¯t hit me. If you hit me, Gu Jue will hit you, and he won¡¯t be soft-hearted¡­ Chu Bai Qing smiled as he spoke to Feng Yan, but his eyes were already wet. Just now, in front of Feng Xi, he had been smiling and didn¡¯t dare to show any emotional fluctuations. Because of Feng Xi¡¯s childish nature, once he showed a sad expression, Feng Xi would definitely cry endlessly. He couldn¡¯t stand that kind of thing ¡­ However, Feng Yan was different. He was the person who knew him the best, the one who had suffered the most, and the one who he owed the most¡­ If Jason had not told him, he would not have to bear the torment of knowing but not being able to say it, and being powerless ¡­ Feng Yan laughed. Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t have said something so sour and infuriating in the past. Hugging Chu baiqing tightly, Feng Yan finally felt more at ease. ¡°You¡¯re right. If I hit you, Gu Jue might kill me ¡­ He loves you so much!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s love for Chu baiqing was so deep and heavy that everyone fell silent¡­ This kind of love that was engraved in their Hearts and Bones really made them speechless. Even a person as rigid as big brother was moved. This love really had nothing to do with gender ¡­ ¡°All Yan, I¡¯m not going to say anything emotional. 1 think the best comfort for you is that I¡¯m still alive.¡± Chu baiqing could clearly feel Feng Yan¡¯s body trembling. He knew he was crying¡­ It was just like two years ago in the hospital. When he found out that he was sick, he cried like a child. That was the first time he had seen ah Yan cry like that, and it was all because of him, Chu baiqing ¡­ He would die with no regrets for this Brotherhood. And now. Feng Yan was crying for him again. This was a happy cry. He had come back alive, and he was holding his living self. This was the best comfort to ah Yan¡­ ¡°Can your eyes recover? You should look at little seven and little nine. They¡¯re really cute, especially cute. You should also look at Gu Jue. He¡¯s a lot calmer now and even more charming and handsome. He¡¯s a Super stay-at-home dad. He¡¯s really impressive ¡­ It¡¯s not easy.¡± Just thinking about how Gu Jue had been through these two years made her heart ache¡­ ¡°Ah Yan, it can¡¯t be better. Chenzhou has found many experts, but they all said that there¡¯s no hope. I know that Gu Jue is also looking for a doctor ¡­ But¡­¡± ¡°It will be cured, it will, it will¡­¡± Feng Yan interrupted Chu baiqing. He didn¡¯t want to hear words that he couldn¡¯t be cured, he didn¡¯t want to ¡­ Chu baiqing smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t accept it. Ah Yan couldn¡¯t, Feng Xi couldn¡¯t, and Gu Jue couldn¡¯t¡­ Just as the two of them fell silent, Gu Jue¡¯s angry voice suddenly came from the children¡¯s room on the second floor. Because Feng Yan and Chu baiqing were standing downstairs, they heard everything clearly¡­ ¡°Ji Chenzhou, what are you doing? Who the hell wants to sleep with you?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was filled with rage. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say to sleep on the bed?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was lazy and not loud, but it still reached Feng Yan and Chu baiqing¡¯s ears. What was going on? who was sleeping with who? Chapter 1193 - Chapter 1193: - heart of love-the child is gone (1) Chapter 1193: ¨C heart of love-the child is gone (1) Translator: 549690339 Faced with such a situation, Chu baiqing¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. He was already used to this side of Ji Chenzhou. He was willing to be more intimate with Gu Jue. That was why he was willing to joke. If she didn¡¯t want to be closer to him, he wouldn¡¯t joke with her. ¡°What¡¯s with Ji Chenzhou?¡± Feng Yan asked as he helped Chu baiqing into a chair. He was rather surprised to see Ji Chenzhou here. Furthermore, Gu Jue seemed to be very indulgent of him. my life was saved by Ji Chenzhou. 1 was originally going to die ¡­ Chu baiqing listened as Gu Jue told Ji Chenzhou to get out, but Ji Chenzhou refused to leave. Listening to their conversation and the noise made him feel very good ¡­ His brother was also in front of him. It was so good ¡­ Chu baiqing briefly told Feng Yan what Ji Chenzhou had done for him in the past two years. Whether it was the surgery or the eyes, everything he had paid was simply explained. As for what Ji Chenzhou had done for Chu baiqing, such as kneeling, Feng Yan was shocked but not surprised. This was because this was very much in line with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s personality. He was someone who you could not fathom. However, the things he did, you would feel that, yes, it was something he would do. No wonder Gu Jue indulged him so much despite his temper¡­ ¡°Then what¡¯s with father?¡± Feng Yan had clearly heard Ji Chenzhou call Gu Jue ¡®father¡¯¡­ Chenzhou is a man with no bottom line. This is his way of expressing intimacy. Gu Jue will get used to it! If Ji Chenzhou was happy, he might even call him grandfather, let alone father, he¡¯s not on good terms with his father, but he¡¯s the president¡¯s only son, so we should be more careful. You¡¯ve just returned, so you probably don¡¯t know that big brother has been in a lot of trouble recently! Feng Xi had called him over because Ji Chenzhou¡¯s identity was a little special, and he was not easy to deal with. What Feng Yan and Chu baiqing meant was that he and Gu Jue should still have a limit between Ji Chenzhou and not go too far ¡­ After all, they could understand Ji Chenzhou¡¯s sexual orientation. However, the president could not. Once they found out that he had an unclear relationship with Gu Jue and Chu baiqing, his eldest brother would be the first to be implicated. ¡°The matter with little Yao?¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know about Huo zhongrao and Xiaoyao before he left. He had only found out that the little demon liked big brother after hearing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words. This matter really shocked Chu baiqing. In his eyes, even though little demon had her own ideas and was independent, she was still a child. However, she did not expect that she would actually like big brother, and big brother also had feelings for her ¡­ . I was pregnant before, and the child is big brother¡¯s ¡­ However, it¡¯s gone ¡­¡± Many things had happened while Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t around. It could be said that Feng Xi was the one who had the most free time in the past two years ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. His brows were locked and his eyes were filled with worry. With big brother¡¯s personality, he would probably be very upset if the child was gone. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± Feng Yan hugged Chu baiqing again. Too many bad things had happened to them recently, and he really needed some good news to cheer them up. Ever since Chu Bai Qing left, everyone had been living in low pressure for two years. ¡°Ah Yan, I heard from Gu Jue that you¡¯ve been separated from nainai¡¯s mother On the way back, Gu Jue told Chu baiqing about Feng Yan and he was indeed surprised.. Chapter 1194 - Chapter 1194: One Gu Qing Xin-a man I cant afford to offend, Yingluo (2) Chapter 1194: One Gu Qing Xin-a man I can¡¯t afford to offend, Yingluo (2) Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed, the corners of his lips curling into his usual feminine smile. There were some things that he was not willing to say at all. He had never mentioned it to Huo qingge before, so he didn¡¯t bring it up. If they asked him once, he wouldn¡¯t say anything, so they wouldn¡¯t ask again, because they all understood his personality. However, he had to answer Chu baiqing¡¯s question because he didn¡¯t want Chu baiqing to think that he had missed out on too many of his brothers ¡®things. yes, she¡¯s already married. 1 still remember that night in Sofia, Ji Chenzhou said that there was someone in Yin shinian¡¯s heart that 1 couldn¡¯t afford to offend¡­ The gentle smile on Feng Yan¡¯s lips gradually changed, and it was now a bitter smile. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see his eyes, but Feng Yan¡¯s tone was calm and soft, without any emotional fluctuations. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue both knew that Yin shinian was married. However, they didn¡¯t know who they were married to. It seemed that the man was very mysterious. Gu Jue had also said that according to Feng Yan¡¯s character, how could he not snatch his woman back when she was married to another man? how could he let the other party live well¡­ However, he did not do anything. He did not react at all. Even Feng Xi went to cause trouble, but Feng Yan didn¡¯t do anything ¡­ There was no one in this world that Feng Yan could not afford to offend. Even if there was, they were people that he had to take into consideration. The seemingly cold and hard-hearted Feng Yan was actually a person who valued relationships the most. ¡°Do you still want me to have a little uncle?¡± Feng Yan exhaled. This was something he had never said to anyone before ¡­ ¡°I have some impression of him. Didn¡¯t he die?¡± Chu Bai Qing had a bad feeling. Feng Yan¡¯s mother, Bai YUSU, had a younger brother who was many years younger than her. His name was Bai Hexun ¡­ She was older than Feng Yan by three years and had a very good relationship with Bai YUSU. After Bai YUSU died in the fire, Bai Hexun took his gun and went to Feng Yan¡¯s father. Everyone knew that it was because Feng Yan¡¯s father had another woman that Bai YUSU ended up in this state. Bai Hexun had almost killed Feng Yan¡¯s father¡­ What kind of person was Feng Yan¡¯s father? if someone wanted his life, he would not care about any family ties and would naturally cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. Later on, no one knew what had happened, but the news of Bai Hexun¡¯s death spread. He died on the spot from drunk driving¡­ This incident had also dealt a huge blow to Feng Yan, because he had a very good relationship with Bai Hexun ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s not dead, he¡¯s still alive, it¡¯s just¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s current husband ¡­¡± He slowly closed his eyes, and his body seemed to be pulled away¡­ ¡°All Yan ¡­¡± Chu baiqing instantly understood why Feng Yan didn¡¯t fight for it¡­ His uncle had died because of his mother. As for why he was still alive, he did not know¡­ Feng Yan hated his father and wanted nothing more than to kill him. However, he could not do it. However, Bai Hexun did it¡­ No one could understand Feng Yan¡¯s state of mind ¡­ ¡°Yin shinian loves him very much, very very much ¡­¡± Feng Yan had thought that Yin shinian was cold-blooded and that she had no feelings and didn¡¯t understand love. But he was wrong. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand, it was just that he, Feng Yan, wasn¡¯t the one she loved ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know how Yin shinian met Bai Hexun, and when they started to get entangled. He thought that ah Yan didn¡¯t get Yin shinian back, and the choice he made was to let go¡­ It was to help ¡­ ¡°My uncle loves her, and she loves my uncle. What does that have to do with me? It¡¯s good enough that they¡¯re together..¡± Chapter 1195 - Chapter 1195: - heart of love-was this your doing?(3) Chapter 1195: ¨C heart of love-was this your doing?(3) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t even remember what else she said to ah Yan in the end. He only remembered that he had said,¡¯my uncle loves her, and she loves my uncle. What does that have to do with me? It¡¯s good enough that they¡¯re together.¡± From his tone, Chu baiqing could hear the sadness that shouldn¡¯t belong to Feng Yan. Perhaps he didn¡¯t even realize that he had fallen in love with Yin shinian¡­ Dinner was prepared by Feng Xi. After dinner, he kept holding Chu baiqing¡¯s hand, not eating or talking. After Gu Jue was done with little seven and little nine, he turned around and saw Feng Xi still holding Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and leaning on him like a spoiled child. that¡¯s enough. Bai Qing didn¡¯t eat lunch! The two of them had been exercising like crazy and didn¡¯t even eat lunch. ¡°Bai Qing, are you hungry?¡± Feng Xi felt that as she leaned on Chu baiqing, his heart was at ease, but he felt uncomfortable. He was so happy that Chu Bai Qing was back, but he couldn¡¯t see anymore, so he felt terrible. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡± Chu baiqing laughed. He knew that Feng Xi was upset. f * ck, you¡¯re going to f * eking rely on you for the whole night and you¡¯re not eating for the whole night! Of course, Gu Jue couldn¡¯t bear to see Chu baiqing go hungry, but he couldn¡¯t force Feng Xi away. He knew that he was in pain. ¡°Are you going to kill the salt seller?¡± Ji Chenzhou, who was eating a mouthful of food, gulped down a mouthful of water. This dish was too salty¡­ Feng Xi¡¯s cooking was very delicious. It was a natural talent that was discovered later on and had never failed before. But today, they were all annihilated ¡­ The dishes he made were either too salty, too sweet, or he didn¡¯t put salt in them¡­ Anyway, there were all kinds of inedible things ¡­ Feng Yan had not eaten lunch either, so he was hungry but could not eat a single bite. Feng Xi ignored them. She wasn¡¯t in the mood and they wanted him to cook. It was good enough that he could cook. Feng Xi did make a lot of food, but as if on purpose, there was nothing to eat. The supplementary food for little seven and little nine was prepared by Gu Jue, so even if they could eat, they would still be hungry. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go make it for you!¡± Ji Chenzhou stood up and shook his head helplessly as he walked toward the kitchen. The few of them looked at each other. Other than Chu Bai Qing, everyone else was suspicious. Chu baiqing smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. To be honest, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cooking was only edible ¡­ It really wasn¡¯t delicious, but it was good enough that it was edible. Not long after, Ji Chenzhou came out with two steaming hot plates. ¡°Come, try my cooking.¡± Ji Chenzhou placed the plate on the dining table and smiled. However, Gu Jue was furious when he saw the food on the plate. ¡°Did you f * eking make this?¡± He shouted at Ji Chenzhou. He really wanted to push him into a flower pot and turn him into a vegetable. It was really too infuriating. There were small wontons on the plate. They were of the same size and were wrapped beautifully. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I cook it?¡± Ji Chenzhou ignored Gu Jue. He picked up his chopsticks and started eating. I want to try¡­ Feng Yan and Feng Xi looked at the wontons on the plate. Those were the ones that Gu Jue had bought for little seven and little nine. It was supposed to be wonton, but Ji Chenzhou had cooked it like a dumpling. The small wontons were very beautiful. Looking at such wontons, one would wonder how many people were able to make them. However, these were the hands of the famous Lord Jue. When he couldn¡¯t sleep at night, he would make some wonton because little seven and little nine both liked to eat it. She made some clear soup and added some shrimp skin, seaweed, and small wonton¡­. Chapter 1196 - Chapter 1196: A heart of love-Ill eat it and listen to you! (4) Chapter 1196: A heart of love-I¡¯ll eat it and listen to you! (4) Translator: 549690339 The two of them could usually eat five or six and drink some soup. If the child liked to eat, he was willing to wrap it. From the beginning, he couldn¡¯t wrap the filling well, but now, he wrapped it very beautifully. Moreover, his hands were very fast. Only Gu Jue himself knew how many wonton rolls he had used to practice this process. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know what was going on. He pinched Feng Xi¡¯s arm. Ji Chenzhou cooked the wontons that Gu Jue, little seven, and little nine had made as dumplings! Feng Xi whispered into Chu baiqing¡¯s ear,¡± also, this Kasaya is really pretty. Your Gu Jue is really a very handsome and amazing father now! Feng Xi felt that her cooking skills were already very good, but even he couldn¡¯t make such beautiful wonton. It was really very good. Because little seven and little nine were also people who valued looks, at first, Gu Jue did not make it well, so the two of them did not eat at all. Because he was afraid of the heat, Gu Jue would break it for them to eat. They had just bared their teeth and could not chew it. However, both of them wanted the whole wonton. Gu Jue had no choice but to make the wonton skin very thin and wrap it in a very small package so that it would be more convenient for them to eat. When it came to food, no matter how troublesome it was, Gu Jue would always make it carefully. Because little seven and little nine were premature babies, their bodies were relatively weak. It was all thanks to Gu J tie¡¯s meticulous care that she was in such good health today. His patience and attentiveness made Huo qingge feel ashamed of herself. It could be said that Gu Jue had really given up too much for little seven and little nine! He was always afraid that he would not do a good job, take care of the children, and educate them well. When Chu Bai Qing came back, he would tell him. He was afraid that Chu Bai Qing would scold him ¡­ Chu baiqing laughed,¡± give me one! When Feng Xi said,¡± also, this Kasaya is really beautifully wrapped. Your Gu Jue is really a very handsome and powerful father now! When he heard this, Chu baiqing felt especially proud and happy. Your Gu Jue ¡­ Yes, it was their Gu Jue. Such a good man was Chu baiqing¡¯s, his family¡¯s! Gu Jue was still glaring at Ji Chenzhou in anger, but when he heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words, he immediately picked up a small wonton for him with his chopsticks. ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Gu Jue ordered gently as he brought it to Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. Chu baiqing obediently opened his mouth, and what entered his mouth was a very small wonton. It was really small, and he could feel that the skin was very thin. It was made of cucumber and shrimp¡­ It naturally took some effort to make such a small wonton. ¡°Is it good?¡± If little seven and little nine both liked it, it must be delicious. However, Gu Jue wanted to hear Chu baiqing praise him. ¡°Delicious!¡± To be honest, other than the refreshing fragrance of the cucumber, there was no other taste. Because it was for little seven and little nine, there was only a little salt. If the adults ate it, it would be the same as not putting any salt. Without salt, no matter how delicious it was, it would be tasteless. Gu Jue fed Chu baiqing another one. it¡¯s delicious. Eat more! Ji Chenzhou bit his chopsticks, you¡¯re really supportive! He looked at Chu Bai Qing eating another one and said in a sinister tone. It¡¯s still delicious without any salt¡­ It¡¯s true. If you love someone, you¡¯ll find his fart fragrant. ¡°Chenzhou, eat your food!¡± Chu baiqing smiled as he spoke to Ji Chenzhou. He thought that if Gu Jue could not bear it any longer, he would definitely start fighting with Ji Chenzhou. Gu Jue might not tolerate him anymore after being provoked repeatedly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be good and eat it. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± It was fine if Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say anything, but once he did, he said something that deserved a beating.. Chapter 1197 - Chapter 1197: Your heart-f-ck, do you want me to prepare-room for you?(5) Chapter 1197: Your heart-f-ck, do you want me to prepare-room for you?(5) Translator: 549690339 However, Chu baiqing¡¯s worry was unnecessary. Gu Jue¡¯s temper had really improved. Even though he had a sharp tongue, he knew that Ji Chenzhou was not targeting him and was just joking. No matter what, Gu Jue would give in to him because Ji Chenzhou was worth it. good son, it¡¯s delicious. If it¡¯s not enough, father will make more for you! Previously, he felt that it was awkward to be called ¡®father¡¯, but now that he took the initiative to attack, he felt quite good. That was because he saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression clearly change, even though it was only for a split second. However, it also made Gu Jue feel very good ¡­ Feng Xi held back her laughter. What was all this about? it was really a mess. Feng Yan was hungry. He got up and went to the kitchen to make some soy sauce and vinegar, then sat down and started eating wonton. Since they were cooked like dumplings, then they should eat them like dumplings! It was indeed quite delicious. Feng Yan didn¡¯t feel good eating such a small wonton. As she ate, she thought of the way Gu Jue wrapped the wonton, and her heart ached¡­ As she ate, her eyes turned red ¡­ ¡°I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Feng Xi, come with me!¡± Feng Yan stood up abruptly, put down his chopsticks, and turned to leave. Feng Xi didn¡¯t want to leave, but when Feng Yan called him, he didn¡¯t know why he had become an obedient puppy. Bai Qing, I¡¯ll be leaving first. 1¡¯11 come see you tomorrow! Feng Xi saw that Feng Yan was leaving in a hurry and quickly got up. Gu Jue saw that Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were red and knew that he was feeling sorry for him. In fact, he had endured it all. Now that Chu baiqing was back, he felt that all the suffering he had gone through in the past was nothing. At that time, he felt that it was quite painful, but now that he thought about it, he had survived it. When Ji Chenzhou was looking for food for little seven and little nine in the morning, he found a box of mini wontons in the refrigerator. When he saw the wontons, he was silent for a long time. He really didn¡¯t believe that Gu Jue had made it¡­ However, he was indeed the one who did it. He had always thought that Gu Jue was not worthy of the good Chu baiqing. However, when she saw the wontons, the dumplings in the refrigerator, and the meatballs, fish balls, and shrimp balls ¡­ They were all separated into small boxes, with labels and dates on them. He was shocked that such a carefree man could be so meticulous ¡­ Even if he opened the cupboard casually, he could see the bowls that little seven and little nine used, and they were all placed there very neatly¡­ And all kinds of essential medicine ¡­ This man really impressed him. Chu Bai Qing would be happy with him. For the first time, he felt that his decision to let go was right, right¡­ He was also reluctant to cook these small wonton ¡­ That was Gu Jue¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears, but he wanted Chu baiqing to know how outstanding his Gu Jue was, and he wanted Chu baiqing to have a taste of it ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡± Gu Jue looked at Ji Chenzhou, who was deep in thought with his head lowered. He raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Ji Chenzhou replied indifferently. ¡°F * ck, do you want me to prepare a room for you?¡± Gu Jue could tell that Ji Chenzhou was planning to stay here. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll sleep in little seven and little Nine¡¯s room!¡± Ji Chenzhou smiled as he looked at Gu Jue. He knew that Gu Jue was not just being polite. He was just saying that he wanted a room and Gu Jue would prepare one for him. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Little seven immediately clapped his hands and cheered. He felt that it was great now because the house was very lively. He liked liveliness and the more people, the better.. Chapter 1198 - Chapter 1198: Gu Qing Xin-Bai Qing, help me cut my nails! (6) Chapter 1198: Gu Qing Xin-Bai Qing, help me cut my nails! (6) Translator: 549690339 The dinner was a mess. Ji Chenzhou, who had initially wanted to stay behind to sleep with the child, left after receiving a call¡­ Gu Jue did not know what he was up to. He did not say anything even when Gu Jue asked. It was finally their family of four¡­ The light in the living room was a warm yellow. Gu Jue liked this kind of light. It was very warm. It was not as cold as the White lights ¡­ In order to live a comfortable life, one must have warm yellow lights. Little seven and little nine were playing around in the guardrails, climbing up and down, playing happily¡­ Gu Jue was lying on Chu baiqing¡¯s lap, and Chu baiqing was gently massaging his forehead. Gu Jue closed his eyes and enjoyed it. This was probably what a peaceful life was like¡­ The children¡¯s laughter was right beside your ears. You wouldn¡¯t find it noisy, you would only feel happy. The person you love is right beside you. You don¡¯t need to speak, but you can feel the deepest love. This kind of love is around you, wrapping you, strong and hot¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, help me cut my nails!¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and said in a hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt you!¡± She could not see. Although she could cut it based on her feelings, it was very likely that she would hurt Gu Jue. when you¡¯re not around, I have to spend two or three hours every time 1 trim my nails because I miss you. I get distracted when I think of you and hurt myself¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s words were very light, but his voice was very low and deep. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid of hurting little seven and little nine, he wouldn¡¯t even want to cut his nails. He wanted to wait for Chu baiqing to come back and cut them for him. Hearing Gu Jue¡¯s words, Chu baiqing pursed his lips. He had seen in the video that Gu Jue was in a daze with a nail clipper. He knew that he was thinking about him¡­ ¡°Go get a nail clipper!¡± Chu baiqing patted Gu Jue¡¯s shoulder. He didn¡¯t want to say anything else, because it would only stir up emotions. However, Gu Jue did not move. I don¡¯t want to leave you for even a moment! She turned her body and hugged Chu Bai Qing¡¯s waist, not wanting to leave even for a second. Even though he was holding Chu baiqing in his arms, he still felt that it was unreal that his Chu baiqing was back¡­ His hot breath passed through his thin home clothes and landed on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body. Gu Jue¡¯s actions were unintentional, but Chu baiqing¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Bai Qing¡­¡± His hoarse and sexy voice was clearly heard by Chu Bai Qing. Chu baiqing¡¯s face turned red,¡± little seven and little nine are here! Her gentle voice was tinged with embarrassment, and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s breathing started to Quicken. After all, compared to Gu Jue, Chu baiqing¡¯s face was thin. Even if he wanted to get close to Gu Jue, he still had some reservations. ¡°They can play on their own, don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Gu Jue reached out and grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s neck, pulling him down. He forced Chu baiqing to kiss him on the lips. Chu Bai Qing was against it, he didn¡¯t want little seven and little nine to see it. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they learned it. ¡°Back to the room ¡­¡± Chu baiqing kissed Gu Jue on the lips. It was still early, so little seven and little nine couldn¡¯t go to bed so early. It was the safest for them to play inside the guardrails, and they could play for a while¡­ ¡°Why are you going back to your room?¡± Gu Jue did not let go of Chu baiqing and kissed him domineeringly. Chu baiqing¡¯s posture of bending down and lowering his head to kiss Gu Jue was very passive and tiring. He knew that Gu Jue did it on purpose. He knew what he was going to do in his room, but he still asked ¡­ ¡°Are you coming back?¡± Chu baiqing asked Gu Jue directly, his voice urgent.. Chapter 1199 - Chapter 1199: Bai Qing, are you bewitched by me?(i) Chapter 1199: Bai Qing, are you bewitched by me?(i) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see the infatuation and deep love on Gu Jue¡¯s face. His eyes weren¡¯t the kind that could kill someone with love, but they were deep and heavy. One look was enough for a lifetime. There was only Chu Bai Qing in her eyes. There was nothing but love in her eyes¡­ Little seven and little Nine¡¯s chuckling could be heard in her ears, but the two fathers who had nothing to do were messing around here. The child was young and could not understand it or what was going on, but he could at least learn. Children learned things very quickly. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue were like that. For children, Chu baiqing hoped that they would grow up normally. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tease you anymore. Your body needs to rest. Whenever 1 see you now, I¡¯m like a hungry wolf. 1 have to control myself.¡± Of course, Gu Jue wanted to. He couldn¡¯t wait to be stuck with Chu Bai Qing every minute and not do anything else. However, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body was weak to begin with, how could he withstand such torture. Chu baiqing reached out and touched Gu Jue¡¯s face. At this moment, Chu Bai Qing wished she could see it with her eyes. Although Gu Jue¡¯s appearance had been imprinted in his heart, he still wanted to take a good look at him. She looked at the expression in his eyes and the smile on his lips ¡­ However, he could not. He could not see his Gu Jue ¡­ He knew that Gu Jue was concerned about his health. In fact, he did not think much of it. However, Gu Jue¡¯s sincerity still made Chu baiqing¡¯s lips curl up into a blissful smile. It was a very faint and gentle smile, warmer than the warm yellow light. It was probably because they had been separated for too long and he missed Gu Jue too much. He just wanted to be intimate with Gu Jue, but he felt that it was not enough. Why couldn¡¯t he enjoy it? it felt like he was possessed ¡­ ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s slender fingers touched Gu Jue¡¯s thin lips, his movements gentle. ¡°Can you not flirt with me with that kind of voice?¡± Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s finger in frustration. He bit it rather hard. His heart ached for Chu baiqing, but he didn¡¯t need to care. He felt like he was about to go crazy. Chu Bai Qing had completely driven him crazy. However, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good and his heart ached. She thought that she would not mess around in the future, but she still could not control herself¡­ He didn¡¯t care again¡­ This time, Gu Jue told himself that he must hold it in. ¡°Do you know how seductive you are? If 1 didn¡¯t feel bad for you, would 1 have let you sit here?¡± He held Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hand and kissed it. His heart felt at ease. I¡¯m just like you two years ago. I¡¯ve been possessed! Chu baiqing was a shy person, but he felt that his skin was quite thick. It was probably because she had been with Ji Chenzhou for a long time that she was more or less affected. When Gu Jue heard the word ¡°possessed,¡± he was reminded of the days before. When he saw Chu Bai Qing, the feeling of losing control made him take a lot of cold showers. She was really possessed. Was Chu Bai Qing treating her like this now? As long as they saw him, they would go crazy. Unable to restrain¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, are you being possessed by me?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s throat was like a red-hot iron, and the words he said were scorching hot. His Chu baiqing was just like him, deeply in love. To Gu Jue, this was an unexpected surprise. ¡°Yes, you look like a demon. 1 want to get sick of you..¡± Chapter 1200 - Chapter 1200: Gu Qing Xin-f-ck, Chu Bai Qing, when did you turn bad (2) Chapter 1200: Gu Qing Xin-f-ck, Chu Bai Qing, when did you turn bad (2) Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words carried a gentle smile. It was like he was joking, but his eyes were filled with love. It was so real. ¡°F * ck, Chu baiqing, how did you turn bad!¡± Gu Jue sat up immediately and looked at Chu baiqing in shock. His Chu baiqing had never said such shameless words before. Even when they were at their most intense in bed, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Her blushing face was biting her lips tightly, and her eyes were squinted slightly. Gu Jue could only think of his uncle¡¯s burning body¡­ she¡¯s really learning from whoever she is. She¡¯s been led astray by third brother Ji! His Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t like this in the past. He was only like this after being with Ji chenzhouzi for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you the longest!¡± The weight on his leg disappeared and Chu baiqing stood up. He had just stood up when Gu Jue held his hand. She was afraid that he would accidentally bump into something. ¡°You didn¡¯t learn any bad things when you were with me in the past! What are you doing?¡± Gu Jue wanted to say that Ji Chenzhou had led Chu baiqing astray. But, he liked the bad Chu Bai Qing. It was a different feeling. ¡°I want to play with little seven and little nine!¡± The two kids ¡®laughter filled his ears. Chu Bai Qing really wanted to play with them. It would be inconvenient if he couldn¡¯t see them, but he still wanted to play with them. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll play with you guys!¡± Gu Jue brought Chu baiqing through the guardrails. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Little seven ran over and hugged their legs enthusiastically, her little face flushed red from the madness. It was very cute ¡­ Little seven and little nine were used to playing by themselves, so Gu Jue placed them on the guardrail and let them play freely. There would not be any danger. While they were playing by themselves, Gu Jue could go and do something else. So, even if Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were sitting there, they would not make a fuss about asking their fathers to play with them. However, once they entered the guardrails, little seven would definitely pull them to play together. Little nine lay lazily in the ocean ball, not moving. Compared to little seven who was active, little nine was a little lazy, and he didn¡¯t particularly like to move around. He wasn¡¯t like little seven, who slid down the ladder, ran up the ladder, and then slid down again and again, and didn¡¯t feel tired. Little nine would stop after two tries. She would either arrange things or play in the ocean ball. He watched as little seven slid down and then drowned in the ocean ball¡­ The things children played with were very simple, and they could play with one thing repeatedly for a long time. ¡°Little Jiu, get up. Don¡¯t be as lazy as your daddy. Exercise a little!¡± Gu Jue watched as little nine lay in the ocean ball and threw the ball at times. He shook his head helplessly. He was really too lazy. They were two extremes compared to little seven. Little seven was very active, while little nine was very lazy. I¡¯m not lazy. I just don¡¯t want to move. I feel uncomfortable sweating! Chu Bai Qing had been explaining this since he was young. Every time Gu Jue said that he was lazy, he would throw out such a sentence. It was indeed uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t like to sweat. With the exception of working out, at least he could take a shower directly after sweating. He didn¡¯t like any of those outdoor activities as long as he sweated. He didn¡¯t want to stand even a minute of sweating. Just as Chu baiqing finished, little nine lazily said something. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue were stunned for a few seconds by her sudden statement.. Chapter 1203 - Chapter 1203: - loving heart-its useless even if youre not-Virgin (5) Chapter 1203: ¨C loving heart-it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re not-Virgin (5) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing had expected Gu Jue to say that. He doted on little 9th too much, and little 9th had his own thoughts, so he was sure that Gu Jue would not be strict with him. She always acted coquettishly, making Gu Jue unable to be harsh and harsh. And little seven was tough, he didn¡¯t care about being punished. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t act coquettishly and play tricks. He wasn¡¯t afraid of pain, nor was he afraid of being punished to stand. He was already used to it. it¡¯s none of your business then. I won¡¯t say anything. Gu Jue¡¯s voice carried a hint of grievance. His heart ached for little Jiu. Chu Bai Qing looked like he had a gentle personality, but when he was serious, he was extremely strict. He was afraid that when Chu baiqing was strict with little 9th, he would cry. He couldn¡¯t bear to see little 9th cry, and he couldn¡¯t stand it. Little seven also cried, but he was the kind of person who would laugh after crying. One second, he was crying. The next second, he turned around and smiled at you. That infuriating look made you want to hit him again. Even though he couldn¡¯t see Gu Jue¡¯s eyes, Chu baiqing could tell from his tone that he didn¡¯t want to take care of little 9th. Previously, when he was watching the video, he really wanted to call Gu Jue and tell him not to be fooled by little 9th¡¯s coquettish behavior. Little nine had already fallen asleep and had not drunk milk or taken a bath ¡­ She must have been tired from playing today, or she wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep without taking a shower. Like Gu Jue, he was a clean freak. It could be seen at such a young age. Although little seven wasn¡¯t asleep, she was a little sleepy. Gu Jue sent little nine back to his room, gave little seven a bath, and coaxed him to sleep after he drank some milk. When he returned to his room, Chu baiqing was on the phone. From the content of the conversation, Gu Jue knew that he was talking to tan song. Gu Jue was very grateful to the people who had been taking care of Chu baiqing for the past two years. He thought that he would definitely thank them properly when they met one day. Whether it was tan song or Jason, although they were both the targets of his jealousy. However, without their care, Chu baiqing would have been so lonely, so Gu Jue was really grateful. After Chu baiqing hung up, Gu Jue pulled him to take a shower together. Chu Bai Qing thought he would do something, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so quiet and not do anything. ¡°Look at your eyes ¡­ You¡¯re quite disappointed?¡± Gu Jue asked with a smile as he dried Chu baiqing¡¯s hair. ¡°Hmm, what should I do? I¡¯m a little unsatisfied!¡± Chu baiqing squinted his eyes. The water dripped from his eyes, nose, and lips. The smile on his face was so sexy. ¡°Hey, can you not be a coward!¡± Gu Jue was determined not to touch Chu baiqing today. He had to rest, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and it would be endless. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re not, you can¡¯t hook me!¡± Chu baiqing turned around and hugged Gu Jue¡¯s lean and firm waist. His slightly cold fingers were drawing circles on Gu Jue¡¯s waist. This part of Gu Jue was very sensitive ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s body stiffened at Chu baiqing¡¯s touch. He wrapped the towel around Chu baiqing¡¯s neck. With a slight force, she kissed his lips. The moment their lips touched, Chu baiqing also clasped Gu Jue¡¯s neck and kissed him back passionately. How could Gu Jue resist such a flirtatious Chu baiqing? Chu Bai Qing¡¯s kiss was still raw, but it was passionate. ¡°If we don¡¯t do it tonight, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to sleep!¡± Chapter 1204 - Chapter 1204: Do you love this fool then?(6) Chapter 1204: Do you love this fool then?(6) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue turned around and trapped Chu baiqing against the wall. He then kissed her ferociously. Gu Jue immediately hugged Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing was shorter than Gu Jue by a little. At that moment, his face turned red. This position was too weak, as if she was the one who was going to be loved ¡­ Even though she was the one who was loved ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s well-defined fingers were on both sides of Gu Jue¡¯s head, and Gu Jue¡¯s head was rubbing against his neck. Gu Jue¡¯s breath was on his neck. Coupled with the dense atmosphere in the room, it made people feel suffocated. Bai Qing, I love you ¡­ Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s collarbone a few times and said affectionately. Chu baiqing¡¯s hand held Gu Jue¡¯s head. When Gu Jue said that he loved him, the corners of his lips curled up, revealing a gentle smile. In the past, Gu Jue was the person who disdained to talk about love the most. However, now, he often said ¡°I love you¡± on his lips and would always say it inadvertently. No matter how many times he heard it, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart would still tremble every time he heard it. Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s neck, which would probably last for a few days. In the past, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t allow Gu Jue to leave these traces of kissing in places that could be seen. However, he would not say no now¡­ Chu baiqing had a kind of indulgent attitude towards Gu Jue now because he didn¡¯t want Gu Jue to be too restrained. He was always so careful¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not used to it?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s face was slightly red. Gu Jue knew that he was embarrassed again. Gu Jue¡¯s lips curved into a smile. He pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s waist, but he did not use much force. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around ¡­¡± Gu Jue¡¯s pinch just now didn¡¯t hurt, but it made Chu baiqing feel itchy. How could he not itch when his flesh was pinched? Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder again. Although he wanted to use more force, he couldn¡¯t bear to do it. He knew he would lose control easily, so he endured Chu Bai Qing¡¯s teasing. ¡°You¡¯re a dog, and you¡¯re still biting?¡± Chu baiqing lifted Gu Jue¡¯s chin and smiled at him. Because he couldn¡¯t see, his eyes were even more presumptuous. It was this kind of gaze, and his slightly cold fingers, the action of hooking her jaw¡­ It made Gu Jue go completely crazy¡­ Chu baiqing, you¡¯re killing me. 1 love you so much ¡­ ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to keep saying it!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile. At this moment, he felt that Gu Jue was really cute. no, I want to say it all the time. I want to say it every day for the rest of my life Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing on the forehead. The words he said carried a sense of stubbornness. ¡°Silly¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Do you love this fool?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s fingers gently wiped Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes. Her fingers were stained with Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tears. ¡°I love you, you silly girl.¡± Chu baiqing flicked his finger on Gu Jue¡¯s head and replied with a smile. Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand tightly in his. stop playing. The more you play, the more stupid you¡¯ll be ¡­ ¡°The stupider you are. the more I love you ¡­¡± The next day. Gu Jue opened his eyes in a daze, and a handsome face enlarged in front of his eyes. He thought it was Chu baiqing, so he didn¡¯t see it clearly. He smiled and put his arms around his neck. ¡°Sleep a little longer!¡± He had worked too late last night and was still very tired.. Chapter 1205 - Chapter 1205: A heart of love-dad, your butt is perky (1) Chapter 1205: A heart of love-dad, your butt is perky (1) Translator: 549690339 However, it didn¡¯t feel right when he held her neck. The stubbie on her neck was a little hard ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t that hard ¡­ Gu Jue suddenly opened his eyes, and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face appeared before his eyes. ¡°F * ck¡­¡± Gu Jue reached out to push Ji Chenzhou away with considerable force. By right, this force should have pushed Ji Chenzhou to the ground. However, Ji Chenzhou pulled on his arm and suspended half of Gu Jue¡¯s body in the air. ¡°Good Morning, father!¡± Ji Chenzhou was leaning back, but Gu Jue¡¯s body was still hanging in the air. The two of them looked at each other in this strange posture. ¡°Morning your ass! Let go!¡± Gu Jue shrugged off Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand that was holding his arm, but he did not let go. This caused his body to move out a little more. Gu Jue was not wearing any clothes. His body could only be seen by his Chu baiqing. He could not let others take advantage of him. hurry up and let go. If you pull it again, it¡¯ll all be f * eking exposed! Gu Jue¡¯s lower body was wrapped in a thin blanket, so he could still support himself for a while ¡­ ¡°Cook me some meatbail noodles!¡± Ji Chenzhou smiled as he looked at Gu Jue. His smile was as innocent as a child¡¯s. This request came too suddenly. Gu Jue was stunned for two seconds. Was she threatening him? ¡°I want to eat meat ball noodles ¡­¡± Seeing that Gu Jue did not say anything, Ji Chenzhou tugged at Gu Jue¡¯s arm again and his body moved forward a little more. ¡°Do it, do it, you f * eking let go!¡± Gu Jue shouted at Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou laughed as he let go of her hand, and then¡­ f * ck your Grandpa, Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Gu Jue fell down from the bed in a magnificent manner and lay on the ground directly¡­ His posture was a little awkward ¡­ Fortunately, when she came down, the quilt was also wrapped around her lower body, but it was a little tight¡­ ¡°Father, your butt is quite perky!¡± Ji Chenzhou turned around and smiled at Gu Jue as he walked to the door. That lazy and devilish look of his drew Gu Jue¡¯s furious scolding, third Prince, you f * eking stop right there, you f * eking bastard! Gu Jue raised his neck. The red blood vessels on his neck were clearly visible, and they exuded a wild sexiness. Ji Chenzhou sent him a flying kiss and walked out. The pile of sh * t listened carefully and could even hear whistles coming from the corridor¡­ He was very happy¡­ When Chu baiqing came out of the bathroom, Gu Jue was on the bed. It was a good thing Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see it. If he had seen him in such a sorry state, Gu Jue thought that he would definitely tear Ji Chenzhou to pieces. ¡°Chenzhou is here?¡± Chu baiqing slowly walked towards the bed. After all, they had lived in this room for a long time. Even if they couldn¡¯t see it, they could still avoid bumping into it. ¡°You told him the password to the house ¡­¡± Gu Jue saw that Chu baiqing had put on the wrong clothes again and was angry at himself for sleeping too deeply. Before Chu baiqing came back, her biological clock was always on time and she would wake up on time. But, after they did it, she would sleep with Chu Bai Qing in her arms. She would definitely fall into a deep sleep. ¡°Yes, he can¡¯t come in. He said he was hungry!¡± Chu baiqing laughed. Ji Chenzhou seemed to have really become the third son of their family. However, he was very happy that Ji Chenzhou did not regard him as an outsider. This was also a way to repay his kindness because he was too lonely and he needed someone to accompany him ¡­ He wanted to feel at home, and this was something that she and Gu Jue could give him. Ji Chenzhou really liked little seven and little nine, and the two children liked him too. This was good. does he really think of me as his father? do I still have to get him a wife? ¡° Chapter 1206 - Chapter 1206: Dont be so flirtatious early in the morning (2) Chapter 1206: Don¡¯t be so flirtatious early in the morning (2) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue got off the bed in frustration and hugged Chu baiqing in his arms. Her tone was muffled as her gaze fell on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s beautiful collarbones. The red and purple Hickey was particularly ambiguous, and his heart itched when he saw it¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. If you want to marry someone, you should marry a man!¡± Chu baiqing wrapped his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s waist, his fingers drawing circles around his waist. ¡°Don¡¯t run around so early in the morning. No matter how strong your husband is, 1 can¡¯t stand you running around like this!¡± Gu Jue gently bit Chu baiqing¡¯s ear and laughed in a low voice. His voice was hoarse and magnetic. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Chu baiqing pinched Gu Jue¡¯s waist. His words were very gentle, and he didn¡¯t mind Gu Jue calling himself his husband. In fact, there was no status between them, what husband and wife ¡­ he just said that he didn¡¯t want to waste his energy doing that, he just wanted to enjoy it. He didn¡¯t have any thoughts of being superior and inferior ¡­ If he had asked Gu Jue, Gu Jue would not have said no. However, he did not think that it would be quite tiring. ¡°You said that it¡¯s impossible for him to marry a man, but it¡¯s quite easy for him to find a man!¡± Gu Jue thought that since Ji Chenzhou had been causing trouble for him every day, he might as well find someone to deal with him. I¡¯ll tell Qin shaoyou to keep an eye on one. ¡°..¡±Chu baiqing did not say anything. Gu Jue still did not understand Ji Chenzhou. If he didn¡¯t like her, it would be useless even if he found a hundred or a thousand. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll change your clothes. You¡¯re wearing the wrong one!¡± This time, Gu Jue was direct with Chu baiqing. He wanted to be more direct. ¡°I thought I was wearing the right one this time ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing touched his clothes and smiled. ¡°From today onwards, we¡¯ll only do it once at night. Don¡¯t flirt with me again!¡± Gu Jue was able to control himself now, but that was only if Chu baiqing didn¡¯t tease him. The moment Chu baiqing said ¡± want¡±.¡± do it¡±.¡± be gentle ¡°.¡± hurry¡±.¡± slow¡± and ¡± it hurts ¡°¡­ (( D These words, coming from Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth, were the best excuse for Gu Jue. It drove him crazy. ¡°Mm, okay!¡± Chu Bai Qing replied quickly. Gu Jue furrowed his brows slightly. He really felt that his Chu baiqing was getting more and more boring. You look at him and say yes, but your eyes tell you,¡¯you still need it. You have to have enough.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll be squeezed dry by you sooner or later!¡± Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s ear. She pulled him into the cloakroom. When the two of them got changed and went downstairs, Ji Chenzhou was playing with little seven and little nine. Gu Jue glanced at them. Little seven and little nine were wearing clothes ¡­ ¡°Have you brushed your teeth and washed your face?¡± This question was naturally directed at Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Yes, they brushed their own teeth, so I washed their faces!¡± Ji Chenzhou was lying in the ocean ball and he was flopping about as if he was swimming. Little seven and little nine also learned from him and played well. ¡°I suddenly feel that apart from angering people, my third son is also useful!¡± Gu Jue sneaked a kiss on Chu baiqing¡¯s face. I¡¯m going to make some meatbail noodles. My third son wants some! Gu Jue was in a good mood, and he found Ji Chenzhou pleasing to the eye. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll try it too!¡± He also wanted to try the meatballs that Gu Jue had made personally. Chu baiqing had just sat down on the sofa when the doorbell rang. ¡°Chenzhou, open the door!¡± Chu baiqing said to Ji Chenzhou, who was lazing in the ocean ball. ¡°This feeling is not bad ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou stood up with a smile and pinched little Seven¡¯s face. As for what ¡®not bad¡¯ it was, little seven naturally didn¡¯t understand.. Chapter 1207 - Chapter 1207: Gu Qingxin-third son, take your brothers to eat noodles (3) Chapter 1207: Gu Qingxin-third son, take your brothers to eat noodles (3) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing heard a few people walking in. He stood up and smiled as he tidied his clothes. He knew who it was. Li beixiao and Huo zhongrao were in a hurry. They didn¡¯t even change their shoes and came in directly. When his body was suddenly hugged, Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes turned red. He couldn¡¯t see who hugged him, but the urgency and strength of the hug. His heart ached. For the past two years, his brothers had been suffering because of him. ¡°You said you ¡­ Why did you leave without a word, you shouldn¡¯t have done this to Bai Qing!¡± This time, li beixiao did not give in to Huo zhongrao. Instead, he hugged Chu baiqing before he could. ¡°Third brother, I¡¯ve made you worry!¡± Facing his big brother and third brother, Chu baiqing was still a little restrained. In the past, she was the one who made them worry the most. However, in the past two years, she had made them worry so much. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back¡­ Li beixiao looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s warm eyes, which were now so lost that he could not see him. Feng Yan had told them about everything that had happened to Chu baiqing in the past two years. Bai Qing had suffered so much on his own, but they didn¡¯t know anything. She glanced at Ji Chenzhou, who had jumped into the ocean ball again to play with little seven and little nine. Li beixiao thought that not only did Chu baiqing owe him a favor, but all of them also owed him a favor. They were quite surprised that Ji Chenzhou, who was in his twenties, could achieve this. ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was low as he looked at Chu baiqing with heartache. Huo zhongrao wasn¡¯t used to shaking hands and hugging, but he was facing Chu baiqing, who would return two years later. The worry and longing he had for the past two years, as well as all sorts of bad thoughts, all turned into this moment. He wanted to hug Chu Bai Qing tightly. He wasn¡¯t someone who liked to dream. Because there were a lot of things to do every day, he fell asleep almost as soon as he lay down, and he slept very deeply. However, he had dreamed of Chu baiqing a few times and woke up in shock¡­ Li beixiao let go of Chu baiqing and took two steps back. His eyes were also red. She was happy that Chu baiqing could come back, but she was also sad that he couldn¡¯t see. She heard from ah Yan that it could not be cured ¡­ Chu baiqing loved being a doctor. He loved using his scalpel to save people, but who could save him now? Chu baiqing reached out his hands and made a hugging gesture, but the direction was wrong. Huo zhongrao¡¯s jaw was tightly clenched, and the veins on his forehead were moving¡­ Seeing this, his heart ached. Huo zhongrao had a tough personality. No matter how much he had experienced, he would not cry. However, at this moment, the pain surged up and all the sourness rushed to his tear ducts uncontrollably ¡­ He pulled Chu Bai Qing over and held him in his arms. He came back alive and well. He was not sick and was as thin as a stick. He was fine¡­ It was good, but he couldn¡¯t see it. Huo zhongrao couldn¡¯t accept this. ¡°Big brother, this is already very good ¡­ Don¡¯t feel bad.¡± Chu baiqing knew that everyone would feel bad for him because he couldn¡¯t see. They all needed a process of acceptance, and he himself was also adapting. When Gu Jue came out of the kitchen, he saw that there were many people in the house. Big brother, third brother, ah Yan, and Feng Xi are all here ¡­ He didn¡¯t tell his three brothers because they had too many things going on recently. Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t see him now and he didn¡¯t want them to feel bad. ¡°Third son, take your little brothers to eat noodles!¡± Chapter 1208 - Chapter 1208: Gu Qingxin-dont you know how to do it too? why dont you go?(4) Chapter 1208: Gu Qingxin-don¡¯t you know how to do it too? why don¡¯t you go?(4) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue looked at the atmosphere in the living room and knew that everyone was in a bad mood. They felt bad for Chu baiqing. He could already accept it in the past two days. Most importantly, he believed that he could be cured. He would definitely be cured. Feng Yan and Feng Xi knew about their third son and father¡¯s antics, but li beixiao and Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t know what was going on. The two of them didn¡¯t know what was going on when he called them ¡®third son¡¯. That was until Ji Chenzhou carried little seven and little nine out from the guardrails. Only then did they find out that their third son was Ji Chenzhou ¡­ On the way here, Feng Yan had already told her that it was Ji Chenzhou who had saved Chu baiqing¡¯s life. Hence, it was not strange for him to be here. What was strange was that such a proud Son of Heaven was not angry at all when Gu Jue called him third son. In fact, he was quite happy. Huo zhongrao looked at Ji Chenzhou. He didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face. He had the best relationship with little demon, and that kind of relationship was ambiguous, even if he liked men ¡­ He had no energy to think about their messy Affairs. If Bai Qing wasn¡¯t sick, he wouldn¡¯t have ignored it. But now, looking at little seven and little nine, he just let it be ¡­ For the past two years, Gu Jue had suffered a lot because of Chu baiqing. Those days when she was on the verge of death, she still felt terrible when she thought about it. ¡°Sit down and talk! What are you standing there for?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s tone was relaxed. He stood beside Chu baiqing and held his hand tightly. He didn¡¯t want to see him cry. The atmosphere was not very good now. Big brother and third brother were both hot-tempered people, and their eyes were red. If this continued, they would probably cry together. Feng Xi directly squeezed past Feng Yan and Li beixiao, who was beside him, and directly held Chu baiqing¡¯s other arm. She almost bumped into Huo zhongrao. He wasn¡¯t close enough to Chu baiqing yesterday before he was called away by Feng Yan. After that, she cried with him in the car. The only memory he had of Feng Yan crying was when his mother passed away. After that, he had never seen him cry. Now, he was crying in the back seat for Chu baiqing, making her cry with him. The two men were just crying like that. Even though they had already spoken, their relationship was still quite awkward. It was only yesterday that he found out that Feng Yan had known about Bai Qing¡¯s illness. He had to follow Bai Qing¡¯s request and not say anything. When everyone was anxious, he couldn¡¯t say anything. The mental torture he would have to endure was something Feng Xi didn¡¯t dare to imagine. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m back!¡± Chu baiqing was glad that he couldn¡¯t see. If he had seen everyone¡¯s pained eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Everyone¡¯s fine, so be happy!¡± Huo zhongrao opened his mouth and turned the page. He did not ask anything else, nor did he ask how much pain he had suffered. ¡°Have you all eaten? 1 didn¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll go make more!¡± Gu Jue watched as Feng Xi hugged Chu baiqing¡¯s arm and refused to let go. He glared at her a few times, but Feng Xi pretended not to see anything. ¡°None of you have eaten. Fengxi, go and make it!¡± Feng Yan looked at the way Feng Xi was sticking to Chu baiqing. The atmosphere was just right. He didn¡¯t want it to become bad again because of his actions. ¡°Why me? If 1 don¡¯t go, don¡¯t you know how to do it too? why don¡¯t you go?¡± Feng Xi immediately retorted when she heard Feng Yan¡¯s words.. Chapter 1209 - Chapter 1209: Feeling like shes no longer loved (5) Chapter 1209: Feeling like she¡¯s no longer loved (5) Translator: 549690339 The friendship that they had cried together yesterday was gone in an instant. ¡°How can my food be as delicious as yours!¡± Feng Yan sat on the sofa and ignored Feng Xi. Anyway, Gu Jue would definitely agree to let Feng Xi do it. First, his Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. Second, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer anymore. ¡°You can just make something simple.¡± Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s arm and smiled at Feng Xi. He pulled Chu Bai Qing to the sofa. Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao would not participate. They would just eat when it was done. As for who made it, it was not within their scope of control. The two of them sat down as well, leaving Feng Xi alone. She looked around at them, then angrily turned around and walked towards the kitchen. It was said that the youngest was the most pampered, but now everyone was bullying him. So what if he knew how to cook? How tiring would it be to do it? How could there be such a logic ¡­ Actually, the living room was quite far from the kitchen, but because of a certain someone¡¯s bad temper ¡­ The few people sitting in the living room could hear the clanking sounds. He didn¡¯t know what Feng Xi was doing to cause such a big commotion. ¡°F * ck, don¡¯t tear down my kitchen!¡± Gu Jue stood up to see what was going on, but Chu baiqing smiled and held his hand. he won¡¯t. He must feel that he¡¯s no longer favored! Chu baiqing understood Feng Xi very well. After so many years, her personality didn¡¯t change. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he¡¯ll add something extra to our story!¡± Feng Yan was half-lying on the sofa, and if one looked closely, one could see that his eyes were slightly red and swollen. Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao glanced at Feng Yan and then continued to talk. ¡°You guys don¡¯t believe me. Just you wait, it¡¯s either salty, light, or sour! I¡¯m not picky when it comes to spiciness, Bai Qing doesn¡¯t eat spiciness!¡± Feng Yan knew Feng Xi quite well. This kind of thing was very likely to happen, but it would definitely happen. father, I advise you not to eat his food. You¡¯ll die! Ji Chenzhou carried little seven and little nine out and the two children wrapped their arms around his neck. It had to be said that young people had good physical strength. They could carry one person in each hand without any pressure. Her steps were still so light¡­ When he heard Ji Chenzhou call Gu Jue ¡®father¡¯ so naturally, Huo zhongrao thought of the man in the presidential palace. If he knew that his son would call someone else ¡®father¡¯ so affectionately, he would be furious. Actually, Huo zhongrao would not be surprised if Ji Chenzhou did something even more outrageous, let alone calling him father. This was because he never had a bottom line. ¡°Don¡¯t eat it, there¡¯s mustard!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were much gentler. His voice was really nice, so the words he said were naturally nice as well. With such a good voice, it would be a pity if he didn¡¯t sing. Chu baiqing had heard Ji Chenzhou sing before, and it was really good ¡­ Chu baiqing smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Feng Xi didn¡¯t know how to add mustard because even if he wanted to tease Feng Yan and Gu Jue, he would take into account that he didn¡¯t eat spicy food. ¡°I¡¯m taking little seven and little nine out to play and get some sun!¡± Right now, Ji Chenzhou wanted to coax his child. It was especially interesting to be with little seventh and little ninth. Moreover, the two children liked him very much, and he could feel that kind of love. 1¡¯11 make you something good for lunch. Tell little 9th to exercise more! Gu Jue was getting more and more satisfied with his third son. With him taking care of the child, he could spend more time with Chu baiqing. In the past, he had never left little seven and little Nine¡¯s side, but now, he wanted to let go completely.. Chapter 1210 - Chapter 1210: You eat whatever I make (6) Chapter 1210: You eat whatever I make (6) Translator: 549690339 Since Ji Chenzhou was staying at home and couldn¡¯t be chased away, he would let him take care of the child while his Chu baiqing educated the child and took care of them. In his free time, he would treat Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want to eat dumplings!¡± Ji Chenzhou did not even turn his head as he threw out this sentence. ¡°F * ck, you eat whatever I cook!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s anger rose again when he saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arrogant and pampered manner when he gave the order. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t want to get involved in their messy Affairs. Therefore, he did not say anything. However, everyone knew that there were still many problems that Gu Jue and Chu baiqing had to face. For example, Gu Jue¡¯s mother, Qin Qing¡¯s stubbornness was something that everyone understood. After Chu baiqing left, Gu Jue fell into depression. Qin Qing knew that Chu baiqing was involved. That day, in a moment of desperation, she had accidentally revealed it, causing Gu Jue to think that Chu baiqing had left because of her. Both mother and son had bad tempers and were quarreling fiercely. Gu Jue said that he would only be with Chu baiqing for the rest of his life, and no one could stop him from that. Later on, the argument between the mother and son became more and more tense. When Gu Jue¡¯s father found out about this, he directly cut off their father-son relationship. As a result, Gu Jue did not return home for the past two years. It had been a stalemate until today¡­ In fact, Gu Jue felt bad too. After all, they were his parents. He hoped that they would understand his feelings for Chu baiqing and not force him to do so. Chu baiqing¡¯s mother only knew that he had gone overseas to seek medical help. Chu baiqing told her that he would be gone for three years. They said that they were not in good condition and could not keep in touch often. His mother had always been at ease with him, so she did not think too much about it. Chu baiqing¡¯s sister, who was also Chu Yunyi¡¯s mother, was in poor health. Ever since her husband passed away, her mental state had not been good either. So, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mother stayed by her daughter¡¯s side. Jason would visit them occasionally and tell them that the place Chu Bai Qing was staying at was tough and communication was inconvenient. He told them not to worry about him. Now that Chu Bai Qing was back, their parents were the problem they had to face. With Chu baiqing¡¯s personality, if he had known that Gu Jue had fallen out with his family because of them, he would have broken off his father-son relationship. Then he would definitely not be selfish and get together with Gu Jue. Even if they didn¡¯t break up, he would still ask for his parents ¡®forgiveness. Of course, this path would not be easy to walk, it would be very difficult¡­ Huo zhongrao was afraid that the incident between Shen Chen and tan song would happen again¡­ No one could bear such a tragedy¡­ Chu Bai Qing just came back and now wasn¡¯t the time to talk about this. After two days, they still had to talk about it together. If he stepped in and talked to Gu Jue¡¯s parents, there might still be some room for negotiation. However, he could not have too much hope because he had talked to Gu Jue¡¯s father before, hoping to ease the stalemate. However, it was no use ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Feng Xi leaned against the side wall of the restaurant and said with a smile. Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao stood up. They had forgotten that Feng Xi knew how to add drugs. Feng Yan, on the other hand, lay there without moving. I¡¯m afraid of death! He wasn¡¯t actually that hungry. He hadn¡¯t had much of an appetite for a long time. Besides, he didn¡¯t want his stomach to suffer. Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and stood up. you¡¯re so useless ¡­ Gu Jue looked at Feng Yan in disdain. He despised Feng Yan¡¯s act of running away at the last minute. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not coming over to eat? I made it especially for you!¡± Feng Xi¡¯s ¡®brother¡¯ shocked everyone ¡­. Chapter 1211 - Chapter 1211: Do you think Im willing to eat it?( 1) Chapter 1211: Do you think I¡¯m willing to eat it?( 1) Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi had never called Feng Yan brother, whether it was when their mother was still alive or after their father died. They were the closest people in the world, but they were also the most unfamiliar people. Perhaps now that their relationship had eased and they cared about each other more, they had never called each other ¡®brother¡¯. Feng Xi called him ¡®brother¡¯ so naturally as if she had been calling him that for many years. However, this was the first time she had called him ¡®brother¡¯ so stiffly. Everyone heard it, including Feng Yan, but he still lay on the sofa without moving¡­ The atmosphere in the living room became a little awkward. Feng Xi was still standing there. His eyes were looking at one point and gradually lost focus. His breathing became rapid ¡­ He had wanted to call him ¡®brother¡¯ for a long time. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but it was probably when nainai called him ¡®little uncle¡¯! Or perhaps, when she had seen nainai running a high fever, Feng Yan¡¯s heart had ached for her, and he had been unable to eat or sleep ¡­ Or perhaps, when he saw Feng Yan crying because of Chu baiqing¡¯s return ¡­ At that time, she wanted to call him ¡®brother¡¯ to give him some comfort and not let him feel so bad. In the past, he had envied Feng Yan because he and nainai had been by his side for years, and their family had been happy and harmonious. However, when Shi Nian left first, nainai ignored him and stayed at her third brother¡¯s house. Later on, he had brought nainai to shinian¡¯s wedding. He hadn¡¯t brought shinian back, but had given nainai away instead. It was only later that she found out that Feng Yan had already predicted that nainai wouldn¡¯t return. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken nainai¡¯s favorite toys with him when he took her away. No one could understand why Feng Yan would do this. He clearly had feelings for Yin shinian. Even when third sister-in-law asked him, he didn¡¯t say a word ¡­ ¡°Ah Yan, your brother is calling you!¡± Gu Jue saw that Feng Yan did not move, and Feng Xi had already taken the initiative to be friendly. It was so rare for Feng Xi to take the initiative. He thought that if the two of them could go further, Feng Yan would have to show his goodwill first. He didn¡¯t expect it to be Feng Xi¡­ ¡°Can the stuff he makes be eaten? Who knows what he added!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice had a nasal tone to it. Although it wasn¡¯t very heavy, it was still clear. Feng Yan had already stood up as he spoke. They walked as they talked, but they didn¡¯t see Feng Xi. ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten enough of the food I¡¯ve made?¡± Feng Xi said as Feng Yan walked past her. She looked at Feng Yan with a little anger in her eyes, probably blaming him for not responding. Feng Yan glanced at him. After so many years, Feng Xi was still like a child. She was already in her thirties, but she was still living so freely. He lived so carefreely, and in the words of his third brother, he still retained his innocence. that¡¯s just making do. Do you think I want to eat it? ¡± It was said that the two of them didn¡¯t look alike, but if one looked closely, there were still some similarities. For example, their eyes and ears ¡­ When Feng Xi heard Feng Yan¡¯s words, she turned around and walked into the dining room angrily. She was obviously unhappy. Feng Xi had made soy milk with five grains and some scallion omelet. It was a simple breakfast, but the scallion omelet was fried to a golden brown and appetizing. In fact, she was a little hungry, but when she thought about what Feng Yan had said about adding ingredients and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s warning that it would kill her if she didn¡¯t eat it¡­ This had a psychological effect. Anyway, Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao did not move their chopsticks. They all looked at Feng Yan, clearly telling him to eat first.. Chapter 1212 - Chapter 1212: Gu Jue, youre heartless (2) Chapter 1212: Gu Jue, you¡¯re heartless (2) Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan brought the cup of soy milk to his mouth and sniffed it. It had a strong smell of five grains, and there was no other strange smell. The scallion omelet was also very tempting. There was no chili or vinegar smell You can only tell if it¡¯s salty or not after eating it¡­ ¡°Jue, give me something to eat!¡± Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see and he didn¡¯t know if anyone had eaten. The food smelled good and he was hungry. lie had been tormented for too long last night and had used up too much energy. The fragrance made him even hungrier. ¡°Let¡¯s eat later, let ah Yan eat first!¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and looked at Feng Yan. She didn¡¯t try to hide her words, and her voice was quite loud, but Feng Yan glared at her. Feng Xi was completely speechless. She didn¡¯t move her chopsticks because she really thought he would put in the ingredients? Big brother and third brother are also like this? It was already uncomfortable to not be favored, and now they were all¡­ ¡°What did you make? it smells good. Give it to me!¡± Chu Bai Qing reached out his hand like a child asking for candy. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his head. This affectionate gesture made Chu baiqing turn his head to look at him. His gentle and warm gaze made Gu Jue¡¯s heart itch. His Chu baiqing¡¯s smile was enough to make him lose control of his impulses. Jue, why don¡¯t you eat first? your Bai Qing is hungry. Why don¡¯t you try it first! Feng Yan pushed the plate in front of him to Gu Jue and smiled evilly. That sinister smile was filled with ill intentions. At this time, there was no need to care about Brotherhood. Just now, Gu Jue had said bluntly that he was waiting for him to try the food. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you eating!¡± Gu Jue glared at Feng Yan. Where was the Brotherhood? ¡°I¡¯m not hungry! Your Bai Qing is hungry!¡± Feng Yan kept calling him ¡°your Bai Qing,¡± so much so that Gu Jue was at a loss for words. Their Bai Qing was indeed hungry¡­ ¡°Feng Xi will be sad if you guys do this. He won¡¯t add anything.¡± Chu baiqing squeezed Gu Jue¡¯s hand. In the past, Gu Jue was willing to argue with Feng Xi, but now he was arguing with Feng Yan ¡­ Bai Qing, you¡¯re still the best to me. Big brother and third brother don¡¯t believe me, they¡¯re all waiting for me to eat¡­ When Feng Xi heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words, she immediately ran over, hugged Chu baiqing, and rubbed her head against his neck like a puppy. you can f * eking talk if you want to. Why are you rubbing against me? ¡± Gu Jue realized that Feng Xi was getting more and more clingy with Chu baiqing, which made him very unhappy. Chu baiqing had just returned, so Feng Xi could understand. However, she couldn¡¯t just hug and hug him every time she had the chance. Now, he was even kissing her. He really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore ¡­ Bai Qing, look at your Gu Jue. When you¡¯re not around, I¡¯m the one who makes food for him and takes care of him. But the moment you come back, he¡¯s so angry! Feng Xi¡¯s strength was no match for Gu Jue¡¯s arm, so he could only hold on to Chu baiqing¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°That¡¯s two different things. Can¡¯t you just stick to my Chu baiqing?¡± Gu Jue wasn¡¯t jealous. He just didn¡¯t want his Chu baiqing to be touched, and in such an intimate manner at that. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re heartless!¡± Feng Xi was furious. She pointed at Gu Jue¡¯s nose and shouted. Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao watched as their brothers gathered together again and played. Their eyes were conveying their emotions. In two years ¡®time, such a day was really rare ¡­ While they were messing around, Feng Yan had already started eating. The taste was not bad. The egg pancake was fried until it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside without any additional ingredients ¡­. Chapter 1213 - Chapter 1213: A loving heart-whatever I say, you will listen (3) Chapter 1213: A loving heart-whatever I say, you will listen (3) Translator: 549690339 It seemed that even though Feng Xi was still as innocent as before, she didn¡¯t know how to do childish things anymore. The five-grain soybean milk was also very thick and had a good taste. Nainai really liked what Feng Xi had made. In fact, he felt that it was quite simple. He just had to put all kinds of beans in the soybean milk machine and press the start button. However, the food he made was far worse than Feng Xi¡¯s. It was probably because she didn¡¯t control the water well. There was too much and it wasn¡¯t thick enough. Or maybe when she added sugar, she added too much and it was too sweet. In short, it wasn¡¯t as good as the food he made. This was what nainai had said ¡­ Nainai, his daughter¡­ She was probably really angry with him. After she went to her mother¡¯s place, she didn¡¯t even call him. Didn¡¯t she miss him? He missed her very much ¡­ He still missed her ¡­ His mother, the woman who said she never wanted to see him again¡­ The breakfast was extremely lively. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart was filled with happiness. Such a day was really good. After breakfast, li beixiao left first. He was worried about her fever and wanted to go back to take care of her. Valiant song was taking care of her mother in the hospital. When he came out, Nancheng and su Tian were the ones watching over him. After all, Nancheng and su Tian were still young and did not know how to take care of children¡­ Moreover, she was more capable of making a fuss when she was sick, and her temper was not small. Every time he was sick, his head hurt the most. When he was sick, her heart ached for him, and she couldn¡¯t bear to scold him, so her temper grew. Now that he had recovered, she would have to spend some time to discipline him¡­ Chu baiqing was called into Huo zhongrao¡¯s study. He had expected this, he knew that his big brother would talk to him. He also wanted to ask about his big brother and Xiaoyao, as well as the troubles he had been in recently. Huo zhongrao gestured for Chu baiqing to sit down on the sofa. after knowing that you can¡¯t see, I¡¯ve already asked Mo Chen to contact the doctor in charge of the Ophthalmology Department. Huo zhongrao wasn¡¯t a person who spoke tactfully, and he was very anxious about Chu baiqing¡¯s blindness. ¡°Big brother ¡­¡± Chu baiqing wanted to tell her not to trouble herself. Now that her big brother was in trouble, she shouldn¡¯t bother herself with him. ¡°Whatever I say, just listen!¡± However, Huo zhongrao interrupted Chu baiqing¡¯s words. His domineering and steady voice carried an order that did not allow any room for resistance. Chu baiqing smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He knew his brother¡¯s temper ¡­ It was useless to say more. It was hard to change his decision. Huo zhongrao¡¯s cold face was filled with worry, his heart aching for Chu baiqing. ¡°When do you plan to go home?¡± Huo zhongrao was just about to smoke but put it down after thinking about it. ¡°I¡¯m fine, big brother, you can smoke! There was a time when I also smoked!¡± Chu baiqing said when he heard the sound of a lighter. my mother is with my sister and won¡¯t be back in the country for a while. I haven¡¯t told her that I¡¯m back yet. She thinks I¡¯m still in the hospital! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mother trusted him, but compared to her mentally unstable daughter, she put in more effort. It wasn¡¯t easy to get old. His daughter was sometimes sober and sometimes confused. Huo zhongrao was very familiar with Chu baiqing¡¯s family situation. ¡°I won¡¯t say much about the matter between you and Gu Jue. This is your choice. No matter how difficult the road ahead is, you have to bear it.¡± Gu Jue is a stubborn person. In the two years that you were not around, if it were not for little seven and little nine, I¡¯m afraid he would not have lived. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t want to recall those days. Chu baiqing was missing, Gu Jue was in a state of disbelief, and their relationship¡­ Huo zhongrao was very popular at that time ¡­. Chapter 1214 - Chapter 1214: One Gu Qing Xin-no one will give in (4) Chapter 1214: One Gu Qing Xin-no one will give in (4) Translator: 549690339 But, what else could she do? those things were nothing compared to not being able to find Chu Bai Qing¡­ Chu baiqing understood what his brother meant. He was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on and would break up. That would undoubtedly take Gu Jue¡¯s life ¡­ big brother, aunt Qin came to me and asked me to leave Gu Jue. She knelt on the ground and begged me ¡­ Even though two years had passed, every word Qin Qing said that day was still ringing in Chu baiqing¡¯s ears. Her kneeling down was like a knife. It stabbed into Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart, and he couldn¡¯t pull it out. From the perspective of a parent, Qin Qing¡¯s actions were not wrong. However, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t think it was wrong for him to love Gu Jue. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he fell sick and the only outcome he saw was death, he might not have agreed to Qin Qing¡¯s request so easily. Even if it took a lifetime, he would still ask for forgiveness ¡­ Now that he had come back alive, he owed Gu Jue too much. He wanted to use his entire life to make it up to him and love him well¡­ Hence, he would also use his entire life to make Qin Qing accept them. Even if this path was difficult, he would not give up again. Huo zhongrao had already formed an image of Chu baiqing¡¯s words in his mind. Qin Qing¡¯s enthusiasm and shrewdness were well-known in the family courtyard. However, her strong stubbornness was also well-known. Back then, no one dared to provoke the flower of the family courtyard. When she hit Gu Jue, she would definitely not show any mercy. Gu Jue¡¯s overbearing character was also inherited from Qin Qing. ¡°But 1 won¡¯t leave now!¡± She didn¡¯t say much, but she said that she wouldn¡¯t leave again. Her words were light, but they were deeper than any firm oath. ¡°The longer you¡¯re away, the longer Gu Jue hasn¡¯t returned home. They¡¯re in a deadlock. Both mother and son have the same temper. Neither of them will give in!¡± Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t explain in detail, but Chu baiqing could tell why the atmosphere was so tense. He knew Gu Jue¡¯s character very well. He must have been very fierce at that time. Auntie Qin¡¯s temper was even more fiery than Gu Jue¡¯s. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll talk to Gu Jue and ask him to go home. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll go back with him,¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to see Qin Qing in this state. She couldn¡¯t see, and if Qin Qing saw her, her heart would ache. He knew that even though Qin Qing was against them, her love for him would not decrease in the slightest. This was also why he had come back alive. He didn¡¯t want his mother to know. He couldn¡¯t see, and he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to accept it¡­ He didn¡¯t want Qin Qing to be put in a difficult position. On one hand, she felt heartache for him, but on the other hand, she wanted to break them up. Such a contradictory mentality would torture her crazy. This was something Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to see. He didn¡¯t want to force Qin Qing to agree to their relationship. Qin Qing¡¯s heart ached for him and she might give in in the end. However, that wasn¡¯t something she could accept from the bottom of her heart. Making things difficult for his parents like this was something Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t do. Bai Qing, out of all our brothers, other than beizhi, you¡¯re the one that I¡¯m most assured of. Gu Jue is the one that I¡¯m the most worried about. Now that you¡¯re together, whether it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing, and what will happen in the future, we don¡¯t know. 1 just want the two of you to be well. After Chu baiqing¡¯s disappearance for two years, Huo zhongrao just wanted everyone to be fine and not cause any more trouble. ¡°Big brother, Gu Jue and 1 will definitely be very, very good. I¡¯m really very happy to have him, little nine and little seven, and you brothers ¡­.¡± Chapter 1215 - Chapter 1215: Gu Qingxin-she aborted our child, Yingluo (5) Chapter 1215: Gu Qingxin-she aborted our child, Yingluo (5) Translator: 549690339 Having these things in life was really enough. There was no better life than now. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at the gentle smile on Chu baiqing¡¯s face. It was comfortable to look at. It was an expression of true happiness. ¡°Big brother, ah Yan said that you¡¯ve been quite busy recently!¡± Chu baiqing asked tactfully and didn¡¯t ask Xiaoyao directly. ¡°Bai Qing, you! If Feng Xi asks, he¡¯ll just ask why you¡¯re with little Yao.¡± At the mention of the little demon, Huo zhongrao¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. It was rare for such a smile to appear on his cold face. ¡°Big brother ¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face revealed a trace of anger. actually, there¡¯s nothing much to say. I¡¯m not too sure when that girl started having those thoughts. I can¡¯t remember clearly when I fell in love with her either. Anyway, we¡¯re together. little Yao looks independent and has her own ideas, but after getting together, 1 realized that she¡¯s quite clingy. Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice had a gentleness that he didn¡¯t notice when he mentioned the little demon. He also became more talkative. Chu baiqing listened quietly. It was hard to imagine that a man of few words like her big brother would change after having someone in his heart. your third brother was the first to know that I was with Xiao Yao, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Until one day, he asked me,¡¯big brother, have you thought about the future?''¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s tone was obviously heavier when he said this. Bai Qing, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve really never thought about my future with little Yao. After all, we¡¯re more than ten years apart. girls her age are unpredictable. She might like it today, but she¡¯ll forget it tomorrow. In the end, Huo zhongrao couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He lit a cigarette and sat down on the sofa further away from Chu baiqing. she didn¡¯t allow me to let go of her. She said that even if she stubbornly wanted to break up, it was because I had made her unhappy. She was throwing a tantrum and told me not to take it seriously! Chu baiqing knew that this was in line with Xiao Yao¡¯s personality. He thought that Xiao Yao loved her big brother, or she wouldn¡¯t have given him a heads up. She knew her own temper and was afraid that if she threw a tantrum and broke up with him, big brother would really break up with her. in the past two years, we had countless arguments. She said that she wanted to break up many times, but I didn¡¯t take her seriously. Huo zhongrao took a deep puff of his cigarette, his eyes narrowed and dark. When the little demon said that they would break up, he didn¡¯t agree even once. He really didn¡¯t take it seriously. After that, he could coax the little demon and she would not be angry anymore. Her temper came and went quickly ¡­ little Yao is stubborn and has a bad temper, but 1 can tolerate her. Bai Qing, you know, even if you lose your temper at her, my heart will ache. ¡°No matter how much trouble she caused, 1 always indulged her. She aborted our child¡­¡± Huo zhongrao stopped here. He didn¡¯t want to think about what happened that day. He didn¡¯t want to ¡­ Because that day was the pain of his life ¡­ Their child was gone just like that¡­ As Xiao Yao was still in school, he would always wear a condom when he did it so that no accidents would happen. However, he did not expect Xiao Yao to be pregnant. However, she did not tell him and aborted the child herself¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t expect the child to be lost like this. He thought it was an accident¡­ 1 asked her why she did that. Do you know what she said? ¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was hoarse when he said this, and if one listened carefully, one could hear that he was choking.. Chapter 1216 - Chapter 1216: - loving heart-there wont be a future- weve already broken up (6) Chapter 1216: ¨C loving heart-there won¡¯t be a future- we¡¯ve already broken up (6) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing regretted asking about his brother and little demon. He couldn¡¯t see his brother¡¯s expression, but from his voice, he could tell that he was in pain. From how much big brother likes Tang Tang and Mumu, he likes children. He was in his thirties, the age where he liked children. How could he not be heartbroken? The little demon was used to being willful. She would never tell you what she wanted to do. ¡°She said that she doesn¡¯t want to be with me anymore, so she won¡¯t give birth to my child.¡± she said that her love for me was just a moment of curiosity. She was curious about whether a rigid person like me would be different in love. In the end, her conclusion was that it was still boring! ¡°She said it¡¯s boring¡­¡± Huo zhongrao repeated the sentence. Boring? Who was the one who said that being with him was the happiest thing? big brother, Xiaoyao is too young. She¡¯s still a child. The pregnancy might be too unexpected for her, so she can¡¯t accept it. In Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yao was just a child. A child giving birth to a child, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t accept it. However, little Yao was already twenty-one years old this year. She was one year younger than Ji Chenzhou and was no longer a child ¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll have children in the future ¡­¡± Other than being with Gu Jue, Chu baiqing had no experience in love, so he naturally didn¡¯t know how to persuade Huo zhongrao. ¡°There won¡¯t be a future, we¡¯ve already separated!¡± Huo zhongrao put out the cigarette in his hand. This time, Xiaoyao said to him, ¡± Huo zhongrao, I really want to break up with you. So, you must take it seriously! Seriously¡­ So, he told Chu baiqing that if they got together, no matter what they faced in the future, they shouldn¡¯t break up, because ¡­ It was quite painful! Ever since Huo zhongrao had started his career, he knew that his marriage would be arranged through marriage. There would be no love in that kind of marriage, so he never paid much attention to the male lead. He didn¡¯t care about love at all. He already had a heavy burden on his shoulders ¡­ However, the little demon had barged into his life and he had become his Guardian. And this relationship had changed after Xiao Yao became his woman¡­ Not only had their relationship changed, but his understanding of love had also changed. It turned out that falling in love with someone was such a wonderful thing. Even the rigid him would do a lot of crazy things. So this is what love looks like ¡­ However, everything had its opposite. The ultimate beauty was the ultimate pain. After separating from the little demon, Huo zhongrao experienced what pain was¡­ big brother, you¡¯ve said it yourself. Xiao Yao is unpredictable. When she said that she wanted to break up, it was only temporary. How could she break up so easily? although Xiao Yao is willful, I think her feelings for you are not fake! The fact that little demon and Ji Chenzhou were friends and on such good terms meant that their personalities were similar. They were both evil and did things that exceeded one¡¯s expectations. Ji Chenzhou said that the little demon seemed to be quite carefree and did not seem to care about anything. However, she was particularly concerned about everything. He thought that she probably cared about her brother¡¯s feelings and would not break up so easily. Bai Qing, 1 know her better than any of you! He knew her the best, but he still fell in love with her. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he was serious when he said little demon. He didn¡¯t even have much confidence. Little demon¡¯s personality was really hard to guess.. Chapter 1217 - Chapter 1217: Gu Qingxin-slow down, little seven is copying you (7) Chapter 1217: Gu Qingxin-slow down, little seven is copying you (7) Translator: 549690339 During dinner, Chu baiqing¡¯s mood was quite heavy. Big brother and the little demon, ah Yan and Shi Nian, they were all separated like this. He wanted to have this kind of happiness, so he wanted everyone to be happy. He was also wondering if Xiaoyao wanted to break up with big brother because their relationship had been exposed. Little demon broke up with him to protect her big brother, but her big brother said that they broke up before the matter was exposed ¡­ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Jue asked as he placed the chopsticks in Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. After he finished talking to his brother in the study, Gu Jue noticed that Chu baiqing was in a bad mood. She didn¡¯t know what they talked about¡­ I¡¯m thinking about big brother and little demon. They¡¯ve separated ¡­ Chu Bai Qing held his chopsticks but didn¡¯t move. Ji Chenzhou, who was eating dumplings, paused for a moment before he continued eating. Although Gu Jue said that he would not make dumplings for him, he still did. Before she made it, she even specially asked him what kind of filling he wanted. Ji Chenzhou suddenly felt that his treatment was simply heaven-defying. The dumplings were made with pork, corn, and shrimp. Gu Jue felt that the filling he made was ordinary, but Ji Chenzhou ate it with his head lowered. Little seven and little nine were also eating. Little nine ate very slowly, using a fork to eat bit by bit, while little seven directly grabbed it and ate. I¡¯ve said it before. With my personality, how can I stay with big brother for too long? it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know big brother. He¡¯s rigid and boring, and there¡¯s a difference of more than ten years. Xiaoyao is talking to him about some celebrity internet terms, but he doesn¡¯t even know what they mean. How is he going to communicate with her?! big brother likes to practice shooting when he¡¯s free. What does this little demon like?¡± Gu Jue thought for a moment. He really did not know what the little demon liked. She seemed to be uninterested in anything. ¡°Third son, what does this little demon like?¡± Gu Jue raised his head and asked Ji Chenzhou, who was eating dumplings. ¡°He likes me!¡± Ji Chenzhou did not even lift his head as he ate the dumplings one by one with great enjoyment. ¡°Hey, slowdown!¡± Gu Jue was already used to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s frivolousness, but he really could not accept the way he gobbled up the dumplings. She then looked at little seven and saw that he was indeed imitating Ji Chenzhou. The entire dumpling was being delivered into his small mouth ¡­ slow down, little seven is learning from you! Gu Jue chided as he threw the chopsticks in his hand at Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou hurriedly looked at little seven. He was indeed learning how to eat. His mouth was so small, yet he wanted to eat one at a time. The way he could not stuff the food in his mouth was extremely funny¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t learn from your third brother and eat in small mouthfuls. Chew slowly!¡± Gu Jue walked over to the small seven dining chair, squatted down, and looked at him in the eye. Little seven took a look. Her big eyes were blinking, her little mouth was oily, and there were corn kernels stuck to the side of her mouth. She looked silly and cute. He then looked at Ji Chenzhou, implying that this was how he ate. When Ji Chenzhou saw little seven looking over, he immediately ate his dumplings in small bites. little seven, don¡¯t learn from me. No, you have to be like little ¡­ Ji Chenzhou had wanted to tell her to eat it bite by bite like little 9th and not eat it whole. However, when she saw little nine picking up the dumplings with a fork and not putting them into her mouth, she almost fell asleep just by looking at them Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words stopped. He couldn¡¯t learn from little nine ¡­ Gu Jue sighed helplessly when he saw that little 9th was not eating again. One had to control his eating and eat everything. One was to be coaxed to eat and was not willing to eat anything¡­ He had a terrible headache ¡­. Chapter 1218 - Chapter 1218: Gu Qingxin-father, I advise you to dote on me more (8) Chapter 1218: Gu Qingxin-father, I advise you to dote on me more (8) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing didn¡¯t need to ask what was wrong with Gu Jue. He could already guess. It was probably because little 9th wasn¡¯t eating properly again. His picky eating habit was really a little too much. In the past, it was fine if he didn¡¯t eat supplementary food, but now, the nutrition of milk powder could no longer supply his body¡¯s needs for growth. He had to eat something, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to grow. little Jiu, if you don¡¯t finish the dumplings in your bowl, you can¡¯t drink milk or sleep tonight! In reality, Chu baiqing had no experience in educating children. He didn¡¯t know what to do, but he still had a way to deal with little 9th. Because he knew where his weakness was, drinking milk and sleeping¡­ He liked to drink milk and also liked to sleep ¡­ As expected, the moment Chu baiqing finished speaking, little nine pouted and looked at Gujue. His dark eyes were already covered with a layer of water vapor as he pouted. She looked like she was about to cry ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached when he saw little 9th¡¯s expression. He could not stand the look in little 9th¡¯s eyes. He wasn¡¯t wailing, he just looked at you pitifully. That aggrieved look, you couldn¡¯t even bear to say a word to him. If you don¡¯t speak, he¡¯s going to press his lips together and look like he¡¯s trying not to cry¡­ Sure enough, just as Gu Jue was thinking about little 9th pursing his lips, little 9th did this action on the other side. Gu Jue thought about how his Chu baiqing had told him not to interfere if he were to discipline little Jiu, and that he shouldn¡¯t feel sorry for him either. Gu Jue knew that he couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted, or Chu baiqing would scold him again. If his heart ached, he might have to coax him. He was most afraid of coaxing him, he was not easy to coax¡­ However, just as Gu Jue was about to heartlessly turn his head away to avoid looking at little 9th¡¯s pitiful eyes, little 9th spoke up. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Little nine called him ¡®daddy¡¯, but it was full of grievances, and it made Gu Jue¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop eating¡­ I¡¯ve already eaten one ¡­¡± Gu Jue turned his head and whispered to Chu baiqing. His tone sounded like he was in a difficult position. Chu baiqing knew that Gu Jue would be reluctant. He sighed slightly, we had an agreement! His tone was a little heavy. If he didn¡¯t care about the child now, it would be difficult to do so in the future, so Chu baiqing would not go along with Gu Jue on this issue. Gu Jue saw Chu baiqing¡¯s face turn cold, and then he looked at little 9th¡¯s tears. He didn¡¯t know when they started falling, but he was stunned. What should he do? he couldn¡¯t offend his wife, and he couldn¡¯t leave his child alone. What should he do? He suddenly thought of his omnipotent third son. He winked at Ji Chenzhou, but the latter ignored him and continued eating his dumplings. However, this time, he ate it in small mouthfuls. Only now did he finally realize how good a child¡¯s imitation was. He had to pay more attention even when eating. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re going to choke to death!¡± Gu Jue kicked Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chair leg. ¡°My father kicked me!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were directed at Chu baiqing. don¡¯t f * eking eat it anymore, you ungrateful wretch. I doted on you for nothing! Gu Jue stretched out his hand, wanting to take away the half-plate of dumplings in front of Ji Chenzhou. However, he was one step ahead and helped her out. father, 1 advise you to dote on me more at a time like this! ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Jue did not have time to respond to Ji Chenzhou because little 9th¡¯s cries made his heart ache. She did not cry loudly, but sobbed softly. The sound of her sobs entered Gu Jue¡¯s ears and crashed into his heart. He could not stand it.. Chapter 1219 - Chapter 1219: Gu Qingxin-dad, dont beg me later (9) Chapter 1219: Gu Qingxin-dad, don¡¯t beg me later (9) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou smiled but did not say anything. He seemed to be quite happy that he had been told to scram. ¡°Father, don¡¯t beg me later!¡± After saying this, Ji Chenzhou continued eating his dumplings. At this time, the food was even more delicious than the food just now¡­ Gu Jue stood up and walked towards little 9th. come, let daddy carry you. Little 9th, be good and don¡¯t cry! Gu Jue stretched out his hands to hold little 9th. His tone could not hide the heartache he felt for her. ¡°Jue ¡­¡± Chu baiqing heard Gu Jue say that he wanted to carry little 9th and called out in a deep voice. ¡°Little nine is crying, if you don¡¯t want to eat then don¡¯t eat! He¡¯s always like this. Maybe it¡¯s because my cooking isn¡¯t good, but if it¡¯s to his liking, he¡¯ll eat a lot too¡­¡± Gu Jue¡¯s tone was very careful when he spoke to Chu baiqing. From his expression, one could tell that he was unhappy. But, the moment little 9th cried, he panicked. He was afraid Chu Bai Qing would be angry, but he was even more afraid of little 9th crying. ¡°If you indulge him like this, his habit of being picky and not willing to eat will only get worse. This has nothing to do with whether it¡¯s good or not.¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s tone became a little more serious. Now, he needed Gu Jue to change his mind. He couldn¡¯t go on like this. Xiao Qi, tell Daddy. Are daddy¡¯s dumplings good? ¡± Chu baiqing asked seven with a smile. ¡°Delicious!¡± There were still dumplings in little Seven¡¯s mouth, so she couldn¡¯t speak clearly, but people could still hear that it was delicious ¡­ little seven said it¡¯s delicious. He must have eaten a lot! When Chu baiqing spoke to Gu Jue again, his face was cold. He did not want to treat Gu Jue this way either. However, if he did not do this, he would continue to be deceived by little 9th¡¯s little tricks. Every child would be a little narrow-minded when dealing with their parents, and they knew what methods would work. They didn¡¯t need to have many moves, one move was enough. How did that saying go again? it didn¡¯t matter how many moves you had, it didn¡¯t matter how new they were, as long as they worked. Little Jiu took advantage of Gu Jue¡¯s weakness of crying because he felt sorry for him. He knew that as long as he cried, it would work. So, when he did not want to do anything, he would cry¡­ stingy is different from little 9th. He says that everything he¡¯s given is delicious. There¡¯s nothing he doesn¡¯t eat! Actually, what Gu Jue wanted to say was that even if you gave him sh * t to eat, he would still say that it was delicious ¡­ But after thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Firstly, it would lead the child astray, and secondly, Chu Bai Qing would definitely be angry. Little seven rolled her eyes at her father. He didn¡¯t eat everything, okay? There were also things he didn¡¯t like to eat. What didn¡¯t he like to eat? After thinking about it, it seemed that there was really nothing he didn¡¯t like to eat¡­ No, there was. He did not like to take medicine ¡­ He wanted to tell his father that he didn¡¯t like to take medicine, but after organizing his tone, he didn¡¯t say it. ¡°Gu Jue, should you be in charge of the child or should I?¡± Chu baiqing felt a little helpless at Gu Jue¡¯s psychological bias towards little 9th. Chu baiqing thought that perhaps it was because little 9th was his son, so Gu Jue doted on him especially. Little 7th was his son, so it didn¡¯t matter if he raised him crudely. It was this mentality that slowly made him pamper little 9th, and it had become a habit. However, Chu baiqing knew that if he didn¡¯t be a little more strict on this matter, Gu Jue wouldn¡¯t be so cruel as to restrict little Nine¡¯s habit of being picky about food. So, for little 9th¡¯s sake, he had to put on a cold face. Gu Jue saw that Chu baiqing was unhappy, and his expression and tone showed that he was angry. However, little 9th hugged his neck tightly and buried her little face in his neck Chapter 1220 - Chapter 1220: Gu Qing Xin-"are you angry?" Gu Jue asked softly (10) Chapter 1220: Gu Qing Xin-¡°are you angry?¡± Gu Jue asked softly (10) Translator: 549690339 She sobbed in grievance. Gu Jue¡¯s heart was in a mess when he heard her sobbing. He hardened his heart and carried little 9th away. He wanted to coax Chu baiqing later, and this matter would be over. However, he couldn¡¯t just leave little 9th in this state. Seeing him cry like this, his heart was torn apart. It was too painful¡­ Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see, but he could hear that little 9th was no longer crying. He also felt bad for being strict with the child, but it would hurt him if he didn¡¯t care. ¡°My father carried her away, and she cried so aggrievedly!¡± Ji Chenzhou wiped little Seven¡¯s mouth. He saw that little Seven¡¯s bowl was empty. She could eat quite a lot. She had already eaten six dumplings ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t eat many dumplings, and he didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. He had expected Gu Jue to protect little 9th. That was why he had specially told him that if he were to take care of little 9th, he should not. He had promised her back then, but he couldn¡¯t take it anymore when she had just started to interfere. I¡¯m warning you. If you really want my father to not interfere in this matter, you¡¯ll have to be angry and make him afraid. If you don¡¯t interfere next time, he¡¯ll still be heartbroken! Ji Chenzhou sighed as he looked at Chu baiqing, who was sitting there with a lonely expression. In the past, when Chu baiqing watched the video, he said that Gu Jue spoiled little 9th too much. It was wrong to spoil him like this. What should I do ¡­ At that time, Ji Chenzhou thought that if Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were to live together, their quarrel would most likely be because of the child. This was just the beginning, and the problem was that this was life ¡­ Not all love is poetic, there must be daily necessities, and there will also be bad things¡­ It was normal for lovers to quarrel, but the most precious thing was that they had quarreled for a lifetime and never separated. That was the most enviable thing. Chu baiqing understood Ji Chenzhou¡¯s intentions. He had the same thoughts. However, he had not been angry with Gu Jue for a long time, and he did not know if he could hold it in. However, it was a good thing that she was also a little angry. With regards to Gu Jue¡¯s doting on little 9th, and their agreement that he did not care if he did not interfere and did not feel bad for her, he just carried little 9th away. These things made him a little annoyed ¡­ let¡¯s go, little seven. Third brother will help you wash your hands! Ji Chenzhou carried little seven, the dumplings are quite delicious. Your Gu Jue ¡­ It¡¯s really not bad. So, if you¡¯re not in a good mood, eat more. He made them one by one. If you don¡¯t eat them, he¡¯ll feel so bad!¡± After taking two steps, Ji Chenzhou stopped and said to Chu baiqing. He looked at Chu Bai Qing sitting there quietly. It was the way he liked it, so gentle¡­ Have you let go? Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t think so. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be here. Don¡¯t you love me anymore? That was impossible. That was love that was deep in the bones. How could he not love her just like that¡­ However, he was willing to fulfill his wish, to fulfill his happiness, to fulfill his family¡¯s happiness¡­ This was what he could do, and what he was willing to do. After hearing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, Chu baiqing smiled and picked up his chopsticks, eating a few more. After little seven and little nine had fallen asleep, Gu Jue told Ji Chenzhou, who was sleeping on the floor, to cover him with the blanket so that he would not catch a cold. He then hurriedly returned to his room. Chu baiqing was already lying on the bed. When Gu Jue was giving little seven and little nine a bath, he also took a bath. So, she went straight to the bed and wanted to hug Chu Bai Qing, but he waved her away and avoided her. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Gu Jue buried his face in the crook of his neck and asked in a low voice.. Chapter 1221 - Chapter 1221: Gu Qingxin-look at you, getting angry just like that (1) Chapter 1221: Gu Qingxin-look at you, getting angry just like that (1) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue¡¯s character was really not suitable for speaking in a low voice, especially in such a careful and fawning tone. In the past, he didn¡¯t want to make Chu Bai Qing angry, lie was hard to please and he had to think of ways to please him. Even if he coaxed him, he might not be able to coax him well. Every time, it made him very angry, and he had no place to vent his anger. Before Chu Bai Qing came back, he really missed the days when he was angry with him. Now that he was really angry, he didn¡¯t know what to do ¡­ Chu Bai Qing closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. He was a little angry, but it wasn¡¯t enough. He needed to calm down. She had to subdue Gu Jue once and for all so that he would not dote on little 9th like this anymore. Just like what Ji Chenzhou had said, if this matter wasn¡¯t resolved this time, then the next time he educated little 9th, he would still be heartbroken and carry little 9th away. If this went on, not only would little 9th¡¯s situation become worse, his relationship with Gu Jue would also be affected. This was life. In the past, his mother had said that when people reached a certain age, they would live like children. Many people had different opinions on their children¡¯s education, which led to separation. Although, he and Gu Jue were not only together with children, but also with love. However, no matter what it was, he was afraid that there would be conflicts, and the kind that could not be reconciled. Gu Jue wrapped his arms around Chu baiqing¡¯s waist. He used a lot of strength and moved quickly, giving Chu baiqing no time to Dodge. look at you, you¡¯re angry just like that. Little 9th is still young, can¡¯t we take it slow?¡± Gu Jue was not good at coaxing Chu baiqing. In the past, he would always say,¡± I¡¯m wrong, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Or. he would act coquettishly and not let go of Chu Bai Qing. He would only let go of Chu Bai Qing when he smiled ¡­ Chu baiqing remained silent and only used his hand to grab Gu Jue¡¯s hand that was restraining his waist. Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand, don¡¯t be angry. I just feel bad for little 9th. I feel bad whenever he cries. Those eyes of his are so much like yours ¡­ He hugged Chu baiqing even tighter. Their bodies were so close together that they could feel each other¡¯s warmth and hear their heartbeats. Chu baiqing pursed his lips. He knew that Gu Jue¡¯s excessive love for little 9th was because of him. It was because little 9th was his son that he was like this. It was one thing to think about it, but it was another thing when Gu Jue said it. Hearing him say that little 9th¡¯s eyes were like his, Chu baiqing¡¯s heart ached and felt terrible¡­ little seven and little nine are the same age. Why is there such a big difference? n Chu Bai Qing still spoke, his voice low and deep, not gentle at all. little seven is tough, so he can do anything. Little nine can¡¯t. He¡¯ll cry if you talk about him! With little Seven¡¯s personality, even if you criticized him, he wouldn¡¯t feel any pain. It¡¯s also common for you to beat him up. Anyway, after you beat him up, there¡¯s nothing to do, and you can still eat, drink, and have fun. However, little 9th was different. He really did hold grudges. He would cry when he was scolded, let alone beat him up. He had never even fought before ¡­ ¡°Little seven is tough, you think you can beat and punish him as you wish? Little nine is so delicate, you can¡¯t bear to hit her, you can¡¯t bear to talk, no, you¡¯ve never hit little nine, right?¡± Chu baiqing thought about it. Ever since they were born, little seven was often punished to stand, but little nine had never ¡­ One was that he was scheming, and the other was that he knew how to act coquettishly. From what he could remember, Gu Jue had never hit little Jiu before ¡­. Chapter 1222 - Chapter 1222: Gu Qingxin-a lot of small problems, is this obedient?(2) Chapter 1222: Gu Qingxin-a lot of small problems, is this obedient?(2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s true that you haven¡¯t fought, but that¡¯s because little nine is obedient! I only punished little seven because he made a mistake. 1 only hit him when he was naughty, but not all the time!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice was very muffled and he was seriously lacking in confidence. Faced with Chu baiqing¡¯s questioning and his cold voice, Gu Jue started to panic. He knew he was in the wrong. They had agreed that Chu baiqing would take care of the kids, and he would take care of them ¡­ He was the one who made this request¡­ However, when it was implemented, he could not stand it¡­ Chu Bai Qing was angry. ¡°Good little nine? He¡¯s a picky eater, doesn¡¯t eat properly, likes to laze in bed, and has a lot of small problems. Is this obedient?¡± Chu baiqing struggled to turn around. Even though he couldn¡¯t see, he wanted to talk to Gu Jue face to face. Little 9th did not like to get up in the morning, so Gu Jue let him sleep. Little nine was not willing to eat, and Gu Jue even said that it was because the food he made was not good ¡­ In any case, Gu Jue would always find a suitable excuse and reason for him to do anything that he was not willing to do ¡­ little seven doesn¡¯t sleep at night. If you¡¯re angry, you can scold him. You¡¯ve hit him twice, right?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s little nine? He didn¡¯t wake up at almost 10 0 ¡®clock. Little seven woke him up to play with him, little nine cried, and in the end, what did he do?¡± Chu baiqing thought about the images he saw on the surveillance camera and he became more emotional¡­ Gu Jue listened to Chu baiqing and looked at him in surprise. He wondered how Chu baiqing knew. Then he remembered that there were surveillance cameras in their house ¡­ Chu baiqing could see everything. He was glad that he didn¡¯t miss out on the growth of his child. Gu Jue was also a little worried. He wondered if he had done anything bad to the child in the past. Now, his Chu baiqing was going to settle scores with him one by one. Gu Jue remembered this. Little seven had been punished many times because of little nine. He remembered every single one of them. ¡°Little seven has been punished to stand!¡± Gu Jue wanted to kiss Chu baiqing, but he dodged. Although he could not see, he was all too familiar with Gu Jue¡¯s scent after being together for so long¡­ he only asked little 9th to wake up and was punished to stand. Little 9th, who lazed in bed, was being held and coaxed by you! Chu baiqing was angry when he said this. That day, when he looked at the surveillance video, he wanted to call Gu Jue and tell him that this was not right. He even wanted to fly back to his country, but by that time, his body was already too weak¡­ At that time, his eyes were already blind from time to time, and he had even suddenly fainted. Fortunately, he was a doctor, and Jason was by his side. Otherwise, he would have probably died. He didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. It was too depressing. He would rather stay in a more comfortable place than wait for death there. Gu Jue had nothing to say. He did not feel it at that time, but when little nine cried, he would subconsciously think that little seven had bullied him. In addition, little seven was mischievous and always fierce to little nine. So, as long as little nine cried, little seven would definitely be punished. Now that he thought about it, he had indeed let little seven down ¡­ ¡°I will treat little seven better in the future!¡± Lord Jue¡¯s words were rather infuriating. I will treat little seven better in the future! If others were to hear this, they would think that he had treated the child badly in the past, or even abused him. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that you haven¡¯t realized!¡± Chu baiqing was speechless at Gu Jue¡¯s words. However, Gu Jue had not realized the main problem.. Chapter 1223 - Chapter 1223: A heart of love-so aggrieved I want to cry (3) Chapter 1223: A heart of love-so aggrieved I want to cry (3) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue looked into Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes. They were deep and dark, and the gentleness he liked was nowhere to be seen. He knew that Chu Bai Qing was really angry¡­ little Jiu, say, he¡¯ll really cry¡­ Gu Jue naturally knew what Chu baiqing wanted him to say. After Chu baiqing said that, he realized that he had spoiled little nine too much. This kind of pampering was involuntary and natural¡­ It had already become a habit¡­ At first, it was because little nine was Chu baiqing¡¯s child, so he subconsciously treated him well. Later on, it was because little 9th was particularly clingy to him and loved to act coquettishly. When it came to him, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to act coy. She would look at you with a wronged expression, and then if this trick didn¡¯t work. He would cry directly, just like today. He would not cry very loudly, the kind that would make you feel very annoyed. He would cry very softly, very aggrieved¡­ He would give people the feeling that he was living under someone else¡¯s roof, and he didn¡¯t dare to cry loudly even when he was wronged. The feeling of being afraid that she would be despised again ¡­ Yes, this was the feeling. Gu Jue finally found a more appropriate description. Depending on someone else ¡­ He finally understood why he was like this ¡­ He just didn¡¯t want little 9th to feel this way, even though he was still a child and didn¡¯t know anything. However, that was the feeling that Gu Jue got from her aggrieved and pitiful expression¡­ ¡°All children cry. Actually, crying is also a form of exercise!¡± Chu baiqing was helpless. Gu Jue¡¯s love for little 9th was far more serious than he had expected. ¡°Jue, little seven and little nine are our sons. They¡¯re not yours or mine. They¡¯re ours¡­¡± when we used a parent body to do this experiment, the success rate was quite small. It could be said that little seven and little nine were a miracle. 1 wanted them to be closer at that time. Another reason was that this could also be considered our child! Chu Bai Qing was a very stubborn person, and he really did it. Little nine and little seven were related by blood, they were brothers ¡­ ¡°I know, i f. eking know¡­¡± Of course, Gu Jue knew. From the very beginning, he knew. But even if he knew, when he faced little 9th, he would still subconsciously think that he was Chu baiqing¡¯s son¡­ She had to treat him well. In fact, this was very normal. Most people would have this kind of thought¡­ This was human nature ¡­ but little 9th is really different¡­ Tsk, I just can¡¯t stand him crying. Once he cries, I¡¯ll lose my position.¡± Actually, Gu Jue really wanted to say,¡±actually, when you cry, I can¡¯t stand it either.¡± Not to mention that his son was crying¡­ Actually, Gu Jue¡¯s heart would ache when little seven cried. However, little seven often wailed loudly, and Gu Jue had no way to start. If you want to comfort him, you have to be able to bear his high-pitched crying. When he was crying, he wouldn¡¯t listen to anything you said ¡­ Unlike little 9th, you said,¡± little 9th, don¡¯t cry, be good! He would really stop crying and be as obedient as a kitten in your arms ¡­ It was a state of complete dependence, which was very lovable. However, little seven, you have to say to him,¡¯little seven, don¡¯t cry anymore. Let daddy hug you!¡± He would only stick his neck out and cry even louder stubbornly. Then, when you wanted to hug him, he would shake off your hand ¡­ They were simply two extremes ¡­. Chapter 1224 - Chapter 1224: Gu Jue said, wife, can you bear to let me sleep on the sofa?(4) Chapter 1224: Gu Jue said, wife, can you bear to let me sleep on the sofa?(4) Translator: 549690339 These two children had two different personalities. Which one would be more easily doted on? It was the same logic that children who knew how to act coquettishly would get candy. ¡°He just knows that you won¡¯t do anything to him if he cries.¡± that¡¯s why he cries every time ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s head hurt from this question ¡­ She had never realized that Gu Jue was so difficult to communicate with. Why was it that when it came to little Nine¡¯s problem, he couldn¡¯t get around it ¡°..¡±Gu Jue heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words and felt that it made sense. It seemed to be true. Every time little 9th cried, the mistake he made would be forgotten, and she would have to comfort him. And then he probably forgot why he was crying¡­ Their Chu baiqing was right, but when he coaxed little 9th to sleep tonight¡­ Little nine was still holding his hand, as if she was afraid that he would leave her. ¡°If you¡¯re so strict with little 9th, he won¡¯t like you. He¡¯s a vengeful person!¡± Gu Jue thought about the past few times when little nine blamed him for talking about him and then ignored his experiences. He was afraid that Chu baiqing would follow in his footsteps. Chu Bai Qing turned around again ¡­ It was really a headache. He really wanted to say,¡¯am 1 supposed to indulge him just to make him like me? Not eating will delay his growth, is this good for him?¡± But, thinking about what he said, Gu Jue had his reasons, so Chu baiqing decided not to say anything. He was pretending to be angry before, but now he was really angry¡­ This time, Gu Jue had to take the initiative to say that he would not interfere in little Jiu¡¯s Affairs anymore. He didn¡¯t try to reason with him anymore, it was useless. If he didn¡¯t understand, it would be useless no matter what he said. Gu Jue watched as Chu baiqing turned around with his back to him again. She was angry again ¡­ Come to think of it, she did not coax him well just now¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, wife ¡­ Turn around, don¡¯t be angry anymore, we¡¯ll take it slow!¡± you¡¯ve suddenly become so strict with little 9th. One of them can¡¯t stand it, and the other child can¡¯t stand it either ¡­ little nine is really obedient. He won¡¯t touch anything you don¡¯t let him touch. He¡¯s not like little seven, who touches everything¡­ Gu Jue told her about little seven and little nine one by one. Chu baiqing was furious. Little nine didn¡¯t move because he was lazy and didn¡¯t want to move. Little nine didn¡¯t randomly pick things up and play with them because he was a clean freak and thought they were dirty¡­ All these became the reason why little Jiu was so obedient to Gu Jue ¡­ Chu baiqing admitted that Gu Jue had taken good care of little nine and little seven, and he had also taught them well. However, the problem of spoiling little 9th was really too ¡­ Chu baiqing decided to ignore him and let him talk! Chu baiqing ignored him, and Gu Jue¡¯s hands became restless. This trick was the most effective. Chu baiqing would forget about this matter as he did it¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t behave yourself, you can sleep on the sofa!¡± Chu baiqing grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s hand, which was about to reach into his pants, and said in a deep voice. Although she really wanted to be intimate with Gu Jue, she would definitely not give him the chance today. She had to make him realize that she was really angry. This was a serious problem. Parents played a large part in the development of a child¡¯s behavior and habits. They were like a piece of white paper. Whatever color you painted on them, they would be that color. Therefore, there were some issues that could not be taken lightly. ¡°Wife, can you bear to let me sleep on the sofa?¡± Chapter 1225 - Chapter 1225: A loving heart-thinking about how to calm him down (5) Chapter 1225: A loving heart-thinking about how to calm him down (5) Translator: 549690339 When Gu Jue heard the word ¡± sleep on the sofa ¡°, it was really a sentence that he hadn¡¯t heard in a long time. In the past, when the two of them were quarreling and in a Cold War, Chu baiqing would ask him to sleep on the sofa ¡­ He was so angry that he wanted to change the sofa ¡­ After that, the sofa didn¡¯t change and Chu baiqing disappeared. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone was calm and cold. It was the standard angry tone. The two of them were covered by the same blanket. Chu baiqing pulled the blanket away, and Gu Jue deliberately pushed it forward. Just like that, the entire blanket was covering Chu baiqing¡¯s body. And Gu Jue did not have a blanket on him ¡­ It was summer now, but it was close to the beginning of autumn, so the nights were still relatively cool. It was okay for a while, but it was still a little cold if she didn¡¯t cover herself with the blanket for a long time ¡­ Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s back. He was curled up there pitifully¡­ ¡°Wife, I¡¯m cold!¡± Gu Jue was just casually calling her his wife. In fact, he usually called Chu Bai Qing, but tonight, he really wanted to call Chu Bai Qing his wife. Because he felt that they were like a real couple ¡­ They were having a disagreement over the children¡¯s education ¡­ The two of them each had their own reasons, and then they couldn¡¯t get through to each other, so they got angry and gave each other a Cold War¡­ Chu Bai Qing felt the entire blanket covering his body. The quilt was a cool summer quilt. It was very thin and suitable for covering at this time¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be hot with the lid on, but it would definitely be a little cold without it¡­ She was worried that Gu Jue would catch a cold. However, she thought that this was Gu Jue¡¯s usual method. In the past, when she was angry, he had used this trick. In the end, she was worried that he would get sick and let him sleep in the bed. Then, he took an inch and wanted a yard ¡­ So, this time, Chu baiqing told himself that he had to hold on and not be soft-hearted¡­ Just like that, Chu Bai Qing fell asleep. Gu Jue didn¡¯t wait for Chu baiqing to cover him with a blanket and let him get in bed¡­ He felt an unspeakable grievance in his heart. He knew that his wife was really angry this time. She didn¡¯t even feel sorry for him ¡­ When Gu Jue woke up, Chu baiqing had just come out of the bathroom. Gu Jue looked at the time and saw that it was not even seven o ¡®clock yet¡­ He had set the alarm clock at seven o ¡®clock¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little more? why did you wake up so early?¡± Then, she looked at the clothes Chu baiqing was wearing. He was actually wearing the right clothes ¡­ Gu Jue watched as Chu baiqing touched the wall and walked out of the bedroom. His wife ignored him ¡­ She didn¡¯t talk to him, nor did she look at him. Although she couldn¡¯t see him, it was good to look in a different direction ¡­ However, there was nothing¡­ Chu baiqing was able to go up and down by himself now. He didn¡¯t need Gu Jue¡¯s help anymore. After all, he had lived in this place for so many years, so it was easy for him to adapt. Gu Jue washed up as fast as he could and went downstairs after changing his clothes. Chu baiqing was already sitting on the sofa and reading his illiterate documents. Every time he saw Chu baiqing learning to read, his heart would ache. There were a few times when he wanted to throw the books away, but he was worried that Chu baiqing would be unhappy. She went to the children¡¯s room and saw that her third son, little seven, and little nine were all sleeping¡­ He usually woke up at seven, made breakfast, and woke little seven and little nine up at eight¡­ Usually, little 9th would stay in bed for a while, so sometimes, little 7th would finish eating and little 9th would still be sleeping. Gu Jue entered the kitchen and started to prepare breakfast. She made breakfast uneasily. She was always thinking about Chu baiqing and how to calm him down.. Chapter 1226 - Chapter 1226: One Gu Qing Xin-the mistress who admires your Gu Jue (6) Chapter 1226: One Gu Qing Xin-the mistress who admires your Gu Jue (6) Translator: 549690339 During breakfast, little nine was still picky about his food. Little seven had finished a bowl of pumpkin porridge, but he had not eaten half a bowl. She looked very cute when she frowned. Gu Jue was about to feed little 9th out of habit, but just as he was about to take the spoon from little 9th¡¯s hand ¡­ Gu Jue subconsciously glanced at Chu baiqing, who was eating porridge. Her guilty look amused Ji Chenzhou, who was eating a quicksand bag. ¡°I say, father, are you trying to steal something or someone?¡± Ji Chenzhou stuffed the remaining quicksand bag into his mouth and mumbled. However, the last part of the sentence ¡®stealing someone¡¯ was particularly clear ¡°Why don¡¯t you choke to death!¡± Even now, Gu Jue was unwilling to raise his head and have eye contact with his third son. He was afraid that if he saw his eyes that deserved a beating, he would really hit him. Ji Chenzhou looked at Gu Jue. He did not seem to be angry at his words. Instead, he just looked at him with a smile. Chu baiqing finished his meal and stood up. Ji Chenzhou hurried over. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the living room!¡± Ji Chenzhou eagerly brought Chu baiqing to the living room. Gu Jue gritted his teeth in anger. He could clearly feel that Chu baiqing was using cold violence on him. Did he have any intention of taking care of the child just now¡­ This anger was more serious than he had imagined ¡­ And his third son seemed to be quite good at causing trouble. After cleaning up the two children, he placed them on the fence. The doorbell rang¡­ ¡°Third son, open the door!¡± Gu Jue had just finished his work. He wanted to sit beside Chu baiqing and coax him properly, so he said this to Ji Chenzhou, who was in the way. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m too full and too lazy to move!¡± Ji Chenzhou sprawled on the sofa and did not move. The doorbell was still ringing. Gu Jue glanced at Chu baiqing, who was still busy with his documents and did not want to talk to him. Finally, he gave Ji Chenzhou a kick on his butt before opening the door. ¡°You¡¯re so childish, father!¡± Ji Chenzhou said lazily, not caring that his precious butt had been kicked. Gu Jue did not expect that na Ren would come. He had not been here for a long time. He remembered that today was Saturday, and he was on holiday¡­ However, that Ren seemed a little strange today. The way he looked at him ¡­ What was that look? it was very disappointed and angry. ¡°Come in, what are you doing?¡± Gu Jue looked at Ren, who was just standing there. He did not seem to have any intention of coming in ¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you only love Chu Bai Qing? Then what¡¯s the point of keeping a pretty boy?¡± That Ren was usually a simple-minded person and would even stammer at times. However, he raised his voice when he questioned her. Even Chu baiqing and Ji Chenzhou, who were in the living room, could hear it clearly. Chu baiqing¡¯s hands stopped touching Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face, and Ji Chenzhou sat up from the sofa. This voice was a little familiar. After thinking about it, it was that little black¡­ That little black¡­ Hey, this is interesting. He still dares to come. Did he not get enough kisses the last time? Actually, Ji Chenzhou had only kissed na Ren because he was possessed the last time¡­ However, when he recalled that kiss, Ji Chenzhou still reminisced about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. 1¡¯11 bring you to see the mistress who admires your Gu Jue. No, I mean, she almost became a mistress!¡± Ji Chenzhou held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand excitedly and walked towards the entrance, not giving him a chance to reject. Gu Jue looked at na Ren in a daze. When did he keep a pretty boy? This charge was a little too big¡­ ¡°Oh, little three is here! Why aren¡¯t you coming in?¡± Chapter 1227 - Chapter 1227: Gu Qingxin-you like his man, hell know you (1) Chapter 1227: Gu Qingxin-you like his man, he¡¯ll know you (1) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou took a look and saw that it was really Ren. He had not seen him for a few days and he seemed to have become even whiter. He looked even more handsome now, but what was that look? Ji Chenzhou followed na Ren¡¯s gaze, and his gaze landed on his hand that was holding Chu baiqing¡¯s. Gu Jue¡¯s unhappy eyes also fell on this ¡­ ¡°Father, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s faster to walk like this!¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed as he let go of Chu baiqing¡¯s hand, his gaze falling on na Ren. Gu Jue walked over and held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand, that Ren, third sister-in-law¡¯s godbrother. You should have heard of him. He¡¯s master Xiu¡¯s subordinate and is currently studying in Yun Cheng University! Gu Jue explained to Chu baiqing naturally. He still didn¡¯t understand what Ren had said in such a loud voice just now. ¡°Hello!¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled. This smile was for na Ren, but he was looking at the wall. Na Ren was a little confused. He had seen Chu baiqing¡¯s photo before ¡­ He¡¯s back? Then what¡¯s with that pretty boy? What¡¯s with calling me father? Why do 1 feel that our relationship is so messy¡­ ¡°That¡­ Hello! I¡¯m Naren, my sister has told you before ¡­¡± Ren Yi was so nervous that he stuttered. He looked at Chu Bai Qing and couldn¡¯t even speak properly. He had asked his sister about Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. After he heard about their relationship, he felt that Chu Bai Qing was a really good person. He and Gu Jue were the most compatible. Their relationship could stand the test of time. It was very touching ¡­ Now that he was right in front of her, he was even gentler than what his sister had described. That smile was really charming and warm ¡­ It made people feel very comfortable just looking at it¡­ No wonder Gu Jue loved him so much. Even though he had gone missing, he still loved him as before ¡­ She waited for him firmly¡­ Today was a day off. She had originally wanted to find Gu Jue and ask him about the pretty boy. She didn¡¯t expect to see Chu Bai Qing, so she was really happy. ¡°I also know you!¡± Chu baiqing had never met him before, but he had heard his voice. After he lost his sight, he could only hear the sounds from the surveillance cameras¡­ He had heard the conversation between Ren and Gu Jue, and he also knew that Ren liked Gu Jue ¡­ Their Gu Jue had a likable personality¡­ Especially after they had little seven and little nine. In Feng Xi¡¯s words,¡± those women want to eat Gu Jue up! ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Ren was a little surprised that he had been found out. ¡°You like his man, so you¡¯ll naturally know who you are. Is your brain filled with sh * t?¡± Ji Chenzhou was leaning against the wall. When he got up, he was still wearing his pajamas. He looked lazy as if he had not woken up. Looking at Ren¡¯s dazed expression, Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the awe-inspiring master Xiu had raised this little white rabbit to such an age. It was really rare for him to be so simple and honest in that Wolf¡¯s Den. There was nothing Ji Chenzhou did not know. In other people¡¯s eyes, he was a foppish young master, but no one knew how much he had under his frivolous appearance ¡­ ¡°I am ¡­ 1 can¡¯t¡­ I like him ¡­¡± Ren immediately waved his hand and explained after Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words. He wanted to say that he used to like Gu Jue, but now, he did not like him anymore¡­ He didn¡¯t like her anymore. After he found out that they were in love, he stopped liking her. She really didn¡¯t like him anymore. The good feelings she had before were all ignorant, and that was pure like ¡­. Chapter 1228 - Chapter 1228: Gu Qingxin... Is she a woman-shes so pretty (2) Chapter 1228: Gu Qingxin¡­ Is she a woman-she¡¯s so pretty (2) Translator: 549690339 Just like what Gu Jue had said, it was his first love ¡­ It was just a bitter longing, wanting to see, wanting to understand ¡­ She didn¡¯t even think about having it, but only thought about it in her heart or fantasized about it¡­ However, she still wanted to let him know how much she liked him. The kind of love that would make one¡¯s face blush and heart race seemed very hot, but in fact, it was really very simple ¡­ Gu Jue glared at Ji Chenzhou. So he knew that black liked him too? ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Chenzhou¡¯s teasing. Come in!¡± Chu Bai Qing should have understood what was going on. That person had misunderstood that Ji Chenzhou was Gu Jue¡¯s gigolo ¡­ It was not strange for Ji Chenzhou to know that na Ren liked Gu Jue. There was nothing he did not know. Gu Jue pulled Chu baiqing inside. 1 haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you about this! Gu Jue spoke very quickly. In fact, he did not care about this matter at all. After talking to Ren the other day, he had forgotten about it. ¡°What is it?¡± Chu baiqing turned around and spoke to Gu Jue in a cold tone. He had not forgotten that he was still angry¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t break free from Gu Jue¡¯s grip. He was giving him face ¡­ Furthermore, he could not break free even if he wanted to. Gu Jue would not let go- ¡°It¡¯s about that Ren likes me ¡­¡± Gu Jue felt that his heart was not in good condition. Why did their Chu baiqing¡¯s face change so suddenly¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, he really wanted to say,¡± 1 don¡¯t like you now¡­ However, in the middle of a Cold War and anger¡­ There was no need to say too much ¡­ Ren wanted to walk in but was stopped by Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Na Ren bumped into Ji Chenzhou in annoyance, but he did not expect to bump into his arms. ¡°Why are you so proactive? Throw yourself into my arms?¡± Ji Chenzhou wrapped his arms around na Ren¡¯s waist and forcefully pulled him toward him, ignoring his struggles. This time, Naren¡¯s face was very red. He stayed in the classroom all day. Unlike on the uninhabited island, where he had been sunbathing by the sea all day long, he was whiter now. Her wheat-colored skin looked very healthy. And that Ren was indeed handsome. It was the kind of handsome that was very obedient, and a little silly and cute. Especially when he was a little annoyed, his serious look really made people want to tease him ¡­ Ji Chenzhou, for example, could not help but want to tease her. Actually, she really didn¡¯t know what went wrong when she kissed him the last time. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t control himself, or that he couldn¡¯t help it. After the kiss, even he himself felt that it was inexplicably wonderful. ¡°Shameless!¡± Na Ren had never seen Ji Chenzhou before. He was such an evil and wicked person. Saying such shameless words was as easy as drinking water. ¡°Women usually like to say that! She¡¯s so pretty and blushes so much, could she be a woman?¡± Ji Chenzhou was amused by that Ren. The circle he lived in was a big dye vat, and there were all kinds of people. This was the first time he had seen such a simple and natural person like that Ren. Ji Chenzhou truly felt that he was a treasure. To think that there was still someone like him in this impetuous society. To be able to live to this day, how could a little white rabbit like him not be remembered by the Big Wild wolves ¡­ It was really interesting¡­ Ji Chenzhou seemed to have discovered something fun and was getting addicted to looking forward to it. Ji Chenzhou leaned over and closed in on na Ren.. Chapter 1229 - Chapter 1229: Is this a warning?(3) Chapter 1229: Is this a warning?(3) Translator: 549690339 When Renyi saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s posture, he was stunned. The scene of him being kissed the last time appeared in his mind. His strength was not weak, but he was unable to stop Ji Chenzhou¡¯s movements. The moment his lips were kissed by Ji Chenzhou, na Ren¡¯s entire body froze. There was no movement at all¡­ It was as if his body had been struck by lightning. Ji Chenzhou was very satisfied with na Ren¡¯s immature reaction. What era was it already? there was still a man who was like a piece of white paper¡­ He had really found a treasure ¡­ When na Ren finally reacted, he pushed Ji Chenzhou away and raised his hand to give him a slap. However, Ji Chenzhou grabbed him with the back of his hand and directly locked him against the wall. Naren¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with anger and embarrassment. He did like Gu Jue before, but it did not mean that he could accept other men. Especially when he especially hated the man in front of him. He hated him very much¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren¡¯s slightly trembling lips. It was because of his benevolence¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body tightly restrained na Ren¡¯s body, and one of his hands was pinching his wrist. ¡°You little white rabbit, you¡¯re really pure enough. Even master Xiu dared to release someone like you. You¡¯re really big-hearted!¡± You can¡¯t use-normal person¡¯s way of thinking to measure Ji Chenzhou¡¯s evil nature. He has never had a bottom line when he does things and speaks! Na Ren bit his lips and glared at Ji Chenzhou in anger. He was really annoyed to death. Nain had never hated anyone before, and he hated them so much. The two were very close to each other, causing a thin layer of sweat to form on na Ren¡¯s forehead. The veins on his neck were also bulging from his anger. na Ren, that¡¯s a nice name. I¡¯m ji Chenzhou. Remember my name. If you forget it the next time we meet, we¡¯ll have a lot of fun! Just as Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words left his mouth, na Ren gave his instructions. In less than a minute ¡­ ¡°As expected of a little rabbit, so fast!¡± The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile as he looked at the man¡¯s innocent and shy expression. He actually felt it too. What the hell. Other than Chu Bai Qing, he had never felt this way towards anyone else. Never Ren¡¯s dazed eyes looked at Ji Chenzhou. At this moment, he felt as if he was in the clouds and had no strength left. Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw. don¡¯t think about Gu Jue anymore. He belongs to Chu baiqing. 1 won¡¯t allow anyone to ruin his happiness, and 1 won¡¯t allow anyone or anything to affect his mood. Do you understand? ¡± He also saw the video of Ren saying that he liked Gu Jue, and Chu baiqing didn¡¯t eat that night. He cared¡­ He had once said that even if he were to die, he did not wish for anyone else to appear beside Gu Jue. He was such a selfish person. He took over Gu Jue. Her desire for him was no less than Gu Jue¡¯s desire for him ¡­ Only then did na Ren realize that this person was not Gu Jue¡¯s gigolo, but someone who liked Chu baiqing¡­ So what he did to her was a warning? And he also knew that he was master Xiu¡¯s man. Who was this man? Naren didn¡¯t touch the intelligence Department anymore, so he didn¡¯t know a lot of things. His sister and master Xiu both wanted him to be a simple student and live a normal life. This was also what he wanted ¡­ ¡°Just mind your own business! This matter isn¡¯t over yet!¡± That Ren was not a pushover.. How could he let Ji Chenzhou off after treating him like that? Chapter 1230 - Chapter 1230: One Gu Qing Xin-Ill be waiting for you to finish with me (4) Chapter 1230: One Gu Qing Xin-I¡¯ll be waiting for you to finish with me (4) Translator: 549690339 This made him extremely angry. He was born on the fly and his studies were more difficult. Otherwise, he would have long found Ji Chenzhou to settle the score. However, she didn¡¯t expect that this time, he was even more excessive ¡­ The two of them were too close, and their auras collided intensely. Ji Chenzhou laughed. I¡¯m waiting for this to end! There were not many things that could pique Ji Chenzhou¡¯s interest, but today, he was interested in na Ren ¡­ When he heard footsteps, Ji Chenzhou let go of na Ren. As he left, he even evilly blew into Ren¡¯s ear. She smiled and said,¡± the bathroom is on the right! Ren¡¯s face turned even redder, and it could be clearly seen. Ji Chenzhou had just turned around when Gu Jue walked over. He saw that the two of them didn¡¯t come over, so he thought that his third son shouldn¡¯t bully them. Her third sister-in-law loved her little brother. If he complained to her, he would not be able to explain himself. Looking at Ren¡¯s obviously red face, she knew that her third son must have bullied her¡­ As for what kind of bullying it was, he didn¡¯t know¡­ However, looking at Ren¡¯s reaction, he must have been bullied quite badly. Gu Jue had never expected that Ji Chenzhou would be bullied by that Ren. Ren and Ji Chenzhou were of the same age, but in front of Ji Chenzhou, who was extremely skilled, he was like a child ¡­ Ren told Gu Jue that they were going to the washroom and walked past him with his head lowered. When Ren came out of the bathroom and went to the living room, he was playing with little seven and little nine. He could tell that they got along well, and the two children were very close to him. How could they not kiss? they slept in the same room at night. Ren had been here a few times, so he was quite familiar with the place. However, this was his first time meeting Chu Bai Qing, and he was curious about him. What kind of person could make Gu Jue love her so deeply and so heartbroken Chu Bai Qing was very good looking ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s voice was very nice to listen to ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile was very gentle ¡­ Everything about Chu Bai Qing came from other people¡¯s mouths. Now that this person was sitting in front of him, he was much better than what he had heard. No wonder Gu Jue loved him so much ¡­ However, just as he sat down, he noticed Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes ¡­ I can¡¯t see ¡­ This discovery made him very surprised. How could such a beautiful pair of eyes be missing¡­ Ren had his doubts, but he didn¡¯t ask them. As he continued to talk to Chu baiqing, he found that he really liked to chat with Chu baiqing. ¡°You¡¯re also from that University? Then you and Chenzhou are schoolmates, and he¡¯s also from your school. Oh, right, little Yao ¡­¡± Chu baiqing stopped talking about the little demon. She wasn¡¯t in Yun Cheng¡­ Na Ren didn¡¯t hear the rest of Chu baiqing¡¯s words. His mind was only on what Chu baiqing said about Ji Chenzhou being from their school¡­ They were from the same school, and he was also a college student. She really could not tell that he was a student. He had thought that he was like Gu Jue, a person who did not like to study. Ji Chenzhou was teaching little seven how to shoot, so he could hear their conversation. In contrast to Ren¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, as if he had already known. He knew that she was master Xiu¡¯s man, so how could he not know which school she was studying in? Na Ren didn¡¯t reply. He looked at the book in brained language next to Chu Bai Qing. It was quite glaring.. Chapter 1231 - Chapter 1231: Gu Qing Xin-your Bai Qing wont fall for anyone else (5) Chapter 1231: Gu Qing Xin-your Bai Qing won¡¯t fall for anyone else (5) Translator: 549690339 He just felt that this book did not match him ¡­ ¡°I really don¡¯t like Sir Jue now¡­¡± Ren didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he suddenly said something like this ¡­ Gu Jue glanced at Ren with a complicated look in his eyes.¡¯Why are you talking about this for no reason?¡¯ Also, your explanation is quite good. You do need to explain ¡­ Anyway, it was quite complicated. The smile on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face deepened. I know that you don¡¯t actually like him. You just have a good impression of him! Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know if he was right to say that because he couldn¡¯t personally experience other people¡¯s feelings. However, he felt that it was best for him to say this at this time, as he didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand. yes, yes. 1 have a good impression of you. I think you¡¯re quite interesting, Sir Jue¡­ Na Ren nodded his head like a rattle. No wonder they all said Chu Bai Qing was good. He had only talked to him for a while and he already felt that he was good. She was so understanding and gentle that it made people feel very comfortable. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing. There was no change in his expression. He was hoping that Chu baiqing would praise him, but at the same time, he was a little worried that Chu baiqing would say that he was boring ¡­ But Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t say anything. However, Ren said to Gu Jue,¡± Lord Jue, you¡¯re so lucky¡­ Gu Jue looked at that Ren and thought,¡¯damn it, could she have fallen for him so quickly?¡¯ Look at the way this kid was looking at their Chu baiqing. If that wasn¡¯t love, then what was? That gaze was simply¡­ Why did REO¡¯s eyes look so adoring? it was clearly a look of admiration. She did not know how Lord Jue could treat such a serious appreciation as a frivolous love¡­ And their Chu baiqing and Na Ren had a great time chatting. They were so talkative and so gentle ¡­ How could this go on? he definitely couldn¡¯t. She looked at Ji Chenzhou, who was happily playing with little seven and little nine. At such a crucial time, he still had to let his third son play. third son, aren¡¯t you going back to school? you can take little black back with you. It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here! Actually, Gu Jue was not very confident. With his third son¡¯s bottomless character, it would be embarrassing if he really did not cooperate with him. Who knew that Ji Chenzhou would actually cooperate and come out from the guardrails? ¡°Alright, father!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were directed at Gu Jue. He did not even look at na Ren. It was as if the two of them were strangers. Na Ren glared at Gu Jue angrily. I¡¯m not going back to school today. I¡¯ll go to my sister¡¯s place later! why are you so guarded against me? ¡± the more straightforward and honest na Ren asked. With just this one sentence, Gu Jue felt extremely awlward. Was he that obvious? He just wanted his third son to send him back to school. Wasn¡¯t this good intention ¡­ ¡°F * ck, why the f * ck would I be wary of a little brat like you?¡± When Gu Jue said this, he looked at Chu baiqing. Even though he knew Chu baiqing saw it, he wanted to see the change in his expression. He was already angry, but if he misunderstood and thought that he was being petty, then there would really be no end to it. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry! Your Bai Qing won¡¯t fall for anyone else.¡± Ji Chenzhou naturally sat next to na Ren. Gu Jue was just about to say,¡± that¡¯s for sure. So many people have been thinking about our Chu baiqing, but it¡¯s useless. He only loves me. But who would have thought that Chu Bai Qing would say something like this.. Chapter 1232 - Chapter 1232: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing, you f * eking Chapter 1232: Gu Qingxin-Chu baiqing, you f * eking Wanwan, come back to my room with me (6) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing leaned back on the sofa and said,¡± that might not be the case. Just these few words made Gu Jue completely explode. ¡°Chu baiqing, you f. eking ¡­ Come back to my room with me!¡± Gu Jue jumped up from the sofa. He wanted to say,¡± Chu baiqing, do you want to die?! However, when the words reached his mouth, he swallowed them back. However, since he had heard her words, he could not ignore her. He didn¡¯t believe that Chu Bai Qing would fall for someone else, but even if he said it casually, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The two of them were angry. If Chu Bai Qing wasn¡¯t happy, he could scold him or punch him, but he didn¡¯t allow him to say anything like that. He couldn¡¯t even say anything in anger ¡­ He wouldn¡¯t be able to take it and he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his temper. Ren was just about to get up. It seemed that they were having an argument because of him¡­ However, before he could get up, Ji Chenzhou pinned him down. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see, and Gu Jue couldn¡¯t be bothered to look in their direction. Na Ren glared at Ji Chenzhou in anger. Why was this person so annoying¡­ However, Ji Chenzhou only grinned at him. That smile was as infuriating as it could get. Gu Jue immediately pulled Chu baiqing away. third son, look after your younger brothers. Don¡¯t forget to give them water. Prepare the water¡­ Gu Jue hurriedly instructed. Chu baiqing was a little unwilling and dragged him away. ¡°That¡¯s right, Blackie, if you don¡¯t leave, you can take care of the child with my third son!¡± Gu Jue suddenly remembered that little black was still around ¡­ After he finished, he didn¡¯t wait for a reply and pulled Chu Bai Qing away. Na Ren opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t. What was going on? ¡°Why are you his son?¡± Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou. He should be the same age as him, so how did he have such a young father like Gu Jue? ¡°I just want to stay by Chu Bai Qing¡¯s side! I can¡¯t get him, but it¡¯s fine to see him.¡± Ji Chenzhou spoke pitifully and affectionately. ¡°So, do you want to come and be their son?¡± ¡°My father¡¯s cooking is quite good ¡­¡± If Ji Chenzhou gets serious, you¡¯ll die of anger. At this moment, Ren couldn¡¯t say a word. Just because of this, he called him father? Where¡¯s your integrity? What about his personality? Where was his dignity? Ren felt that he had a new understanding of the bottom line of people. That was, shameless people had no bottom line. It simply made people speechless. There were really all kinds of people. He thought that whoever fell in love with a shameless person like Ji Chenzhou would definitely be down on their luck for eight lifetimes. ¨C Inside the bedroom- Chu baiqing sat on the edge of the bed while Gu Jue squatted on the floor, looking at him. He didn¡¯t say anything, but unfortunately, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see his pitiful eyes. Even though he couldn¡¯t see it, Chu baiqing could feel it. Her hands were held tightly by Gu Jue, and she was sweating¡­ He knew that Gu Jue would definitely explode after he said that. ¡°Chu baiqing, you know I have a bad temper, right?¡± Gu Jue finally opened his mouth. Chu baiqing smiled and replied,¡± yeah, I know. How is it?¡± Her soft and gentle words made Gu Jue¡¯s heart burn. then you should know what you can say and what you can¡¯t say. You might still dare to say it! Gu Jue shouted these words. His temper had really grown.. Chapter 1233 - Chapter 1233: Gu Jue, are you allowed to be like this?(i) Chapter 1233: Gu Jue, are you allowed to be like this?(i) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing was pinned down on the bed by Gu Jue. ¡°Then who was the one who promised us and couldn¡¯t do it? do you think you¡¯re the only one who can do this?¡± Chu baiqing knew that there had to be a comparison so that Gu Jue could empathize. Gu Jue was pressing down on Chu baiqing¡¯s body. He used both hands to support his body weight and didn¡¯t really want to press down on him. Gu Jue was obviously taken aback by Chu baiqing¡¯s words. He looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes and suddenly realized that his Bai Qing had turned bad again. She was trying to tell him that she was the one who didn¡¯t keep her word first, and that was why he did that. This meant¡­ ¡°Hey, are you saying that if 1 continue to protect little 9th, you¡¯ll really fall for someone else?¡± That was how Gu Jue understood it, but he didn¡¯t know if that was what chengchu baiqing meant. ¡°He¡¯s a good man. No wonder third sister-in-law likes him so much!¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t answer Gu Jue¡¯s question directly, but gave an ambiguous answer. However, Gu Jue was a straightforward person. Such an answer was undoubtedly an admission that he thought Ren was not bad ¡­ That was what he was thinking, but there was a voice in his heart that was telling him. Their Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t that kind of person ¡­ If it was in the past, he would have believed Chu Bai Qing. However, it was not the case anymore. Even a demon like Ji Xiao San could not seduce their Chu baiqing. How could that blockhead be of any interest to Chu baiqing? Besides, they had been through so much together, how could they fall for someone else so easily? If it was so easy, he wouldn¡¯t have had to endure such a long period of suffering and persistence. However, he was indeed in the wrong regarding little 9th. This morning, little 9th still didn¡¯t eat well, and she was also anxious and angry. But Chu baiqing didn¡¯t care. Sigh, it was really a dilemma ¡­ He definitely couldn¡¯t bear to see little 9th cry and be strictly demanded. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to fall for someone else. If we don¡¯t have this little trust between us, how are we going to walk for the rest of our lives?¡± so many people miss you, and there are people who love me. If you don¡¯t trust me every day because of these things, then we can forget about our lives. Gu Jue¡¯s words made Chu baiqing feel very comfortable and happy. Their Gu Jue had really matured a lot¡­ Knowing trust and not being suspicious was what they needed the most between them. However, that was not the main point¡­ ¡°You should be talking about little 9th. Gu Jue, this is the second time I¡¯m giving you a chance to make your stand clear!¡± She had already given him money last night. If he still could not make his stance clear this time and stand on his side, she would be able to change little 9th¡¯s bad habit. Then he would really be angry¡­ ¡°You should know my principles.¡± Gu Jue knew Chu baiqing¡¯s principle. He would not do things three times. Chu baiqing looked gentle and easy to talk to. However, he had a lot of principles. He would not do anything more than three times, and this was what Gu Jue could not stand the most. He had suffered a lot because of this rule. ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯re hurting him by spoiling and indulging him now. You know best which one of little seven and little nine has a better personality and is less likely to have problems.¡± Nowadays, as the children grew up, their ability to withstand stress was getting worse and worse. They were unable to adapt to the cruelty of this society. Compared to little seven, little Nine¡¯s personality would bring him a lot of trouble as he grew up.. Chapter 1234 - Chapter 1234: One Gu Qing Xin-Chu Bai Qing, youre really something (2) Chapter 1234: One Gu Qing Xin-Chu Bai Qing, you¡¯re really something (2) Translator: 549690339 He didn¡¯t allow people to talk about him. Once they did, he would cry or act coquettishly. At home, there was someone who could tolerate and pamper him, but outside, who would care about him? At that time, when no one gave in to him and no one went along with him, he might not be able to accept the difference in his heart. Let¡¯s talk about the problem of being picky with food. If one was still so picky at the age of six or seven, there would be a huge difference in height and physique with people of the same age. At that time, it would be impossible for him to change this habit, because his Foundation was already like this. Many parents would often take their children to the hospital to see a doctor. In fact, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. It was undoubtedly that their children didn¡¯t want to eat, so they had to give them some medicine to whet their appetites. Or, what kind of trace elements the child¡¯s body lacked and what medicine should be taken to make up for it¡­ The problem could be solved by eating supplements. If the child didn¡¯t eat it, he had to take medicine. All medicine was partially poisonous. How could he eat it so casually? But what if she didn¡¯t eat? the child¡¯s body wasn¡¯t growing, and her resistance was low. It was easy for problems to arise. Gu Jue was clear about the problem, very clear ¡­ ¡®No more than three things, ruthless ¡­¡¯ ¡°Then can we just say no? And what little nine hated the most was standing! He thinks that it¡¯s a very embarrassing thing ¡­¡± Gu Jue was still thinking about negotiating terms with Chu baiqing to help little 9th loosen up a little. ¡°You or me?¡± Chu baiqing thought to himself that this time, Gu Jue had to listen to him. It wasn¡¯t that he would be able to control little 9th, but as a bystander, he was very clear about little 9th¡¯s little tricks ¡­ mind your own business, mind your own business. This time, 1¡¯11 really let you mind my business. I won¡¯t speak anymore, I won¡¯t speak anymore! Gu Jue hardened his heart. For little 9th¡¯s good, for his Chu baiqing¡¯s sake, he had to get through this. Gu Jue, let¡¯s make this clear. When I¡¯m in charge of little 9th, if you continue to do so, I¡¯ll bring little 9th to stay at Chenzhou. We¡¯ll come back when little 9th is in charge. Chu Bai Qing was serious. He really did think about this last night. Gu Jue could not bear to see little 9th cry. Since he was being punished, he would not let him see it. However, he did not think it was a good idea to separate the two children, so he gave it some thought. She was just trying to scare Gu Jue ¡­ When Gu Jue heard Chu baiqing¡¯s serious tone, he immediately took it for real. don¡¯t f * eking scare me. You¡¯re taking the child away? you¡¯re really too f * eking capable. The thought of Chu baiqing taking little 9th with him made Gu Jue go crazy¡­ ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone was very serious and didn¡¯t have any room for negotiation. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care, you can do whatever you want!¡± Although this matter seemed to be a small matter to others, it was not the case for Gu Jue because his heart ached too much for little Jiu. Little 9th, who was playing happily in the living room, had no idea that the days ahead would be very difficult. In fact, little Jiu wasn¡¯t the only one who had a hard time. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue were also having a hard time. Because it was Gu Jue¡¯s father¡¯s birthday in two days, Huo zhongrao wanted everyone to celebrate uncle Gu¡¯s birthday. In fact, it was mainly to ease the relationship between Gu Jue and his family. However, Gu Jue did not want to go back, because he knew his mother¡¯s character. She would not agree to it before, and she would not agree to it now. However, Chu baiqing insisted on going with them. He brought little seven and little nine back to the Gu family.. Chapter 1235 - Chapter 1235: One Gu Qing Xin-bastard, who allowed you to come in (3) Chapter 1235: One Gu Qing Xin-bastard, who allowed you to come in (3) Translator: 549690339 Even on his 6oth birthday, Gu Jue¡¯s father, Gu Changming, did not have a big celebration. The guests were all relatives from both the Gu and Qin families, and they all left after lunch. When Gu Jue and Chu baiqing returned, they were just in time for dinner. Huo zhongrao had informed Qin Qing in advance that they would be coming over at night. Therefore, when they arrived, the food was already prepared. Qin Qing naturally expected Gu Jue to return, but she didn¡¯t expect Chu baiqing to be there as well¡­ It had been two years since she last saw Chu Bai Qing, and her eyes were red with tears. She always thought that Chu baiqing disappeared because she forced him to. She didn¡¯t know that he was sick. When she saw that Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t see, she started to cry. you child, what¡¯s wrong with you ¡­ Qin Qing really doted on Chu baiqing. When she forced him to separate from Gu Jue, she felt terrible for a long time. She had fallen seriously ill. After knowing that he had left, she had not had a good night¡¯s sleep. She had always been thinking about him and whether he was living well outside alone. Now that he was right in front of her, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t doing well. Why couldn¡¯t she see him? ¡°Aunt Qin, I¡¯m back¡­¡± Hearing Qin Qing¡¯s sobbing voice, Chu baiqing felt really sad. To a mother, Qin Qing¡¯s life was not easy. What she did was undoubtedly for the good of her son. Hence, she was right to ask her to leave Gu Jue. Just like what she had said, it was not wrong for him to love Gu Jue. Neither of them was wrong. What they needed was time to ease the situation ¡­ ¡°Aunt Qin asked you to leave Gu Jue, but she didn¡¯t ask you to leave Yun Cheng. You¡¯ve been gone for more than two years. Why haven¡¯t I seen you when you came back? Aren¡¯t you torturing aunt Qin ¡­¡± Qin Qing hugged Chu baiqing. She truly loved this child that she had watched him grow up. However, even though they loved each other, they could not allow two men to be together in such an abnormal relationship. They were young and impulsive now, but what would they do in the future? If a man and a woman got married and lived together, how could they get a divorce just like that? what was the guarantee for two men? Didn¡¯t that mean that they could break up whenever they wanted? young people these days could change their feelings whenever they wanted. She didn¡¯t want to see anyone get hurt. ¡°There¡¯s something growing in his brain. He survived the surgery, but he can¡¯t see anymore. Mom, you chased him away when he needed me the most. Now that he¡¯s back, you can¡¯t interfere with our business anymore. I¡¯m still the same as before, 1¡¯11 be with Chu baiqing for the rest of my life!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s tone of voice was still considered good. It was not as bad as when he had quarreled with his parents. The thought that his mother was the one who forced Chu Bai Qing to leave made him feel uncomfortable. He was an adult now, and he had the ability to decide what kind of people he would live with in the future. He was not a child who needed his parents to control his life. He, Chu baiqing, didn¡¯t care whether he was a man or a woman. Even if a beautiful woman was standing in front of him, it was useless if he didn¡¯t like her. He couldn¡¯t live his life. b * stard, who allowed you to come in? you¡¯ve done such a thing and you still have the face to ask your mother to do something? I didn¡¯t raise you to destroy the Gu family and embarrass us. As soon as Gu Jue¡¯s voice fell, Gu Changming came down from upstairs. His imposing manner was like a great Bell, which was very terrifying.. Chapter 1236 - Chapter 1236: One Gu Qing Xin-Bai Qing and I will never be apart (4) Chapter 1236: One Gu Qing Xin-Bai Qing and I will never be apart (4) Translator: 549690339 Unlike Qin Qing, who was easy to talk to, Gu Chang Ming¡¯s temper seemed to be quite good, but in this matter, he was very strong. He and Shen Chen¡¯s father were good friends. He had witnessed how the Shen family was destroyed overnight. He would never allow such a thing to happen in the Gu family. Now, the Shen family was completely defeated. He even received a call from Shen Chen¡¯s mother today, saying that old Shen had passed away¡­ The funeral tomorrow¡­ Gu Changming felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to celebrate his birthdays in the future, because on this day, he would be reminded of the late old Shen. For so many years, because of his son¡¯s mistake, he had been living in deep water and water, and even when he died, his son had not come to see him¡­ He could not let such a thing happen in the Gu family. He didn¡¯t tell Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mother about this because it was useless. She only thought about her daughter and didn¡¯t discipline her son well. He thought that Gu Jue would understand after Chu baiqing left for two years, but he still came back. And they were even together ¡­ Little seven was carried by Feng Xi and little nine was carried by Feng Yan, so Gu Jue¡¯s parents had never seen these two children. Qin Qing and Gu Changming were also determined to punish Gu Jue, and their attitudes were very unyielding. She refused to contact GU Jue or visit him ¡­ Meanwhile, after Gu Jue had gone through a period of near death state, he had been busy with little seven and little nine. It was also a strong way to express her determination to be with Chu Bai Qing. So, she didn¡¯t come back to see them ¡­ Therefore, the old couple had never known about the existence of little seven and little nine. Gu Jue looked at his father. He really did not want to argue with him on his birthday. Chu baiqing had already prepared himself to face everything, but when uncle Gu said this, his heart still shook. His impression of Gu Changming had always stopped at the time when he played chess with him in the summer. After they went to school and started working, they rarely had the chance to play chess together. In his impression, uncle Gu had always been a gentle person and was very tolerant of Auntie Qin. No matter what Auntie Qin said, he always smiled and didn¡¯t respond. Once he spoke, it was easy to quarrel. That roar just now made Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart collapse. It turned out that when he really faced it, it was far more difficult than he had imagined. ¡°Uncle Gu ¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was low. Other than sorry, he couldn¡¯t say anything else. Because they were sorry for turning their only son gay¡­ They had suffered so much mental torture, which was not what children should do. However, he had no choice. He had already done this selfishly and had no way out. Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and felt the coldness of his hand. He said he wouldn¡¯t come back, and this was the situation when he came back. No one gave in, and in the end, it would only make things worse. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want to see Chu baiqing in such a state. dad, mom, 1¡¯11 say it again. Bai Qing and 1 will never be separated. Don¡¯t think about forcing him to leave me again. If this happens again, you¡¯ll really lose me! Gu Jue had said such words many times. He had an intense argument with his parents and ended up in a Cold War. However, the last Cold War lasted for two years¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, what do you mean by this?¡± Chapter 1237 - Chapter 1237: Gu Qingxin-the two childrens expressions were very unhappy (5) Chapter 1237: Gu Qingxin-the two children¡¯s expressions were very unhappy (5) Translator: 549690339 Gu Changming didn¡¯t respond to Gu Jue¡¯s words. Instead, he pointed his finger at Chu baiqing. He doted on Chu baiqing more than Gu Jue did, because their personalities were similar, and they were both gentle. However, he did not expect that this child, whom he had treated like his own son, would throw such a bomb at them today. Chu baiqing¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed uncontrollably. He rarely did this, and today, he was really too nervous. At this moment, he was glad that he couldn¡¯t see it. With his personality, it might really be difficult for him to face Gu Changming¡¯s disappointed eyes. It could be said that Gu Changming was his mentor in life and had given him a lot of life advice. He was like a father, a teacher, and a friend. He had always respected him. ¡°Uncle, I want to be with him!¡± Chu baiqing said ¡®I want¡¯, not¡¯ I want to be with him¡¯. The living room was very quiet after she said this. Huo zhongrao and the others couldn¡¯t speak at this moment. Bai Qing, uncle is really disappointed in you. Gu Jue is insensible. You shouldn¡¯t have done this! Gu Changming didn¡¯t expect Chu baiqing to be so determined. He had placed all his hopes on Chu Bai Qing because in his impression, he was always a reliable and responsible person. However, she did not expect him to be so stubborn and muddled ¡­ ¡°Uncle ¡­¡± Chu baiqing could hear the deep disappointment in Gu Changming¡¯s tone. stop it. Your aunt Qin and I have made our stand clear. We don¡¯t agree with you two being together. If you must be together, we¡¯ve lived to this age for our dignity. If you want us to lose our dignity, then be together. If we can¡¯t afford to lose it, then we¡¯ll just die. You two can continue living happily! Gu Changming¡¯s words were quite vicious, but it was useless to Gu Jue. He had always been a hard-hearted person, and he also believed that his parents would not walk the path of death. However, these words were different for Chu Bai Qing. It was like a knife stabbing his heart. The veins on Gu Jue¡¯s forehead started to bulge, but Chu baiqing stopped him. This was a tacit understanding. Even if Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see it, he could feel what Gu Jue was going to do. ¡°Uncle, I think we both need time. I won¡¯t be separated from Gu Jue. You both have to live well.¡± little seven, little nine, Happy Birthday to Grandpa! Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was hollow. He had overestimated his own tolerance. So this was what brother song meant by ¡®the most difficult thing¡¯. The understanding of parents was the most difficult thing to do. People like them needed their parents to understand them the most. Little seven and little nine didn¡¯t say anything. Although they were still young, anyone who could tell that their daddy wanted them to call him Grandpa was very fierce to their daddy and Daddy. Therefore, the two of them had a tacit understanding not to say anything. And the two children looked very unhappy¡­ That¡¯s right, it was the kind where she frowned and was very unhappy. She wanted to use her expression to let you see it directly. Qin Qing and Gu Changming were stunned. Then, they saw the children in Feng Xi and Feng Yan¡¯s arms ¡­ Both of them were shocked when they saw the child. This was simply a mini version of Gu Jue and Chu baiqing¡­ They all grew up in the same family compound, so Qin Qing naturally remembered how Chu baiqing looked like when she was young. Little nine and Chu baiqing looked exactly the same when they were young¡­ And what her son looked like was in her mind ¡­. Chapter 1238 - Chapter 1238: Little seven and little nine said "shut up- Yingluo-at the same time Chapter 1238: Little seven and little nine said ¡°shut up- Yingluo-at the same time Translator: 549690339 The two children in front of them seemed to have made them 30 years younger in an instant, and they had returned to many years ago. How was this possible? ¡°Little seven, little nine, greet your grandparents!¡± This time, it was Gu Jue who spoke, and his tone was commanding. However, Gu Jue had really underestimated their son¡¯s stubbornness. The two little guys didn¡¯t need to look at each other. They immediately frowned and pursed their lips tightly. He just didn¡¯t open his mouth ¡­ The child might be young, but he knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. Since their grandparents did not treat their daddy and Daddy well, they would naturally not treat them well either. On the way here, daddy had said that there was cake to eat, but now he didn¡¯t want to eat at all. He was very angry and couldn¡¯t eat anything ¡­ Chu baiqing also realized that the two kids were going against their grandparents¡­ little seven, little nine, you can¡¯t be so rude. Just like Daddy said, call them Grandpa and Grandma¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s voice was gentle. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t impose his thoughts on children, but they were still their grandparents. No one was at fault, so she couldn¡¯t let the child have any estranged feelings. Chu baiqing said ¡®daddy¡¯, so Qin Qing and Gu Changming heard it clearly. After all, Qin Qing was a doctor. At this moment, she finally understood that these two children were probably born through surrogacy¡­ And they were of the same age, so it was very likely that they were twins ¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to make any more bold guesses. It was simply too crazy¡­ However, he was an old man after all. Seeing the generational gap, he was naturally close. Moreover, it had always been the wish of the old couple to have a grandson, especially Qin Qing¡­ However, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words were useless. The two kids decided not to speak. Little seven even turned around and asked Feng Xi to take him away¡­ Feng Xi didn¡¯t know what to do. She looked at Gu Jue and asked him what he meant. Before Gu Jue could say anything, little Jiu said even more directly,¡± go home ¡­ Her voice was clear and loud to express her dissatisfaction. Hearing the child¡¯s tender voice, Qin Qing cried. She wanted to move forward, but her body could not move ¡­ The one that Feng Xi was carrying was obviously Gu Jue¡¯s son, the grandson of the Gu family¡­ Her temper was exactly the same as Gu Jue¡¯s when he was young. Even the expression of frowning was the same. The child in Feng Yan¡¯s arms had the same temperament as Chu baiqing when he was young. However, his temper was quite bad, unlike Chu baiqing¡­ ¡°Old Gu ¡­¡± Qin Qing was a little anxious. The main point now was the child, not whether they were together or not. Gu Changming looked at little seven, the expression on his face changing. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said,¡± don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll agree just because you got the child here. You¡¯re harming them by getting the child out. How are you going to answer when they ask you where your mother is in the future? You¡¯re the ones who are going to drown in your own saliva, and you¡¯ve even implicated the child to suffer with you. This is a sin!¡± Gu Changming¡¯s voice was trembling. He was really angry. This was the reason why old ways of thinking were at work. It was a hundred thousand miles away from the new ways of thinking. At this moment, to everyone¡¯s surprise, little seven and little nine opened their mouths at the same time, and the words they said were even more shocking. The chemistry between twins is really beyond your imagination ¡­ ¡°You shut up¡­¡± ¡°You shut up¡­¡± Little seven and little nine said it at the same time in an aggressive manner¡­. Chapter 1240 - Chapter 1240: Gu Qingxin-snuggling in his arms (2) Chapter 1240: Gu Qingxin-snuggling in his arms (2) Translator: 549690339 Actually, Feng Yan really wanted to say that this stubbornness was also inherited. Otherwise, why would she be so persistent and not call him that? ¡°If they don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t force them.¡± Just as Gu Jue was about to speak, Chu baiqing spoke first. Although they were young, they had to have their own consciousness and their own standards to distinguish between good and bad. They could not force their children to do things they did not want to do. ¡°All Yan, Feng Xi, take them to the car first!¡± Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t see little seven and little Jiu¡¯s expressions, but from their tone, he could tell that they were very angry. If this continued, she would definitely cry. The child¡¯s heart really ached for his father, which was why he was so angry¡­ Feng Yan and Feng Xi wanted to carry little seven and little nine out, but the two children wouldn¡¯t do it. This was the first time little seven and little nine had been so disobedient. The two children were really angry. They were now glaring at Gu Jue. The meaning was obvious. She wanted her daddy to go with her. He just didn¡¯t want to stay here ¡­ In the end, Gu Jue and Chu baiqing had no choice but to leave with him. Qin Qing watched as the child was taken away just like that and became anxious¡­ ¡°No, don¡¯t go ¡­ I haven¡¯t even seen the child yet!¡± Actually, Qin Qing was extremely confused. The appearance of the two children had truly surprised him. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She just wanted to take a good look at the child ¡­ However, he was about to leave, and he panicked. She grabbed Gu Changming¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t know what to do ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Changming also wanted to see the child, but he knew that to see the child, he had to accept his son being with Chu baiqing ¡­ He absolutely could not accept this. ¡°I want to see my child. He¡¯s more than a year old ¡­ I¡¯m already a grandmother, and 1 still don¡¯t know¡­¡± Qin Qing¡¯s eyes reddened. Her heart was in extreme pain. In the courtyard, she often saw people bringing their grandchildren or grandkids, and she was very envious ¡­ She was thinking that if Gu Jue had a child one day, she would die in peace ¡­ Now that she had it, she couldn¡¯t hug or get close to it. What was going on? Why did she have to be with a man? Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao did not leave. At this time, they stayed to deal with the aftermath¡­ On the way back, little seven snuggled in Chu baiqing¡¯s arms, while little nine was in Gu Jue¡¯s arms. The two children were in low spirits. Everyone was surprised that such a young child had such a strong reaction. It could only be said that little seven and little nine were more sensitive and could understand that daddy and Daddy were being bullied ¡­ Chu baiqing felt terrible. It was an adult¡¯s business, but it affected the child. ¡°I¡¯ll take you guys out to play, okay?¡± Chu Bai Qing asked, his voice gentle. Even though he couldn¡¯t see, he could clearly feel the child¡¯s depression. Little seven and little nine didn¡¯t say anything ¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat something good?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice became gentler. This was the most effective. Little seven would be very happy when she heard about food. However, this time, there was still no reaction. Gu Jue said that he was going to find a place to rest and play, but the two children still did not respond. Chu baiqing kissed little Seven¡¯s head, and the child snuggled in his arms. Little seven grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s hand,¡± let¡¯s go home. That was the last word he said, and his voice was very low¡­. Chapter 1241 - Chapter 1241: - heart of love-even if-beat you to death, you wont be able to live (3) Chapter 1241: ¨C heart of love-even if-beat you to death, you won¡¯t be able to live (3) Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi and Feng Yan stayed behind as well. Little seven stuck to Chu baiqing, and little nine stuck to Gu Jue. They couldn¡¯t let go of each other, so they hugged their necks and refused to let go. She looked like she had suffered a great grievance and was about to be abandoned, which made the adults very uncomfortable. Dinner was prepared by Feng Xi, but they didn¡¯t have much to eat. ¡°Give Chenzhou a call and tell him to come back!¡± Little seven and little nine were usually on good terms with Ji Chenzhou, so it might be better for him to come back and play with them. Ji Chenzhou had not returned for the past two days, so he said that he had something to do. This kind of situation was quite common. Chu baiqing thought that they must have found out where the doctors could treat his eyes and contacted them again¡­ Ji Chenzhou is just like that. His stubbornness is completely beyond your imagination. Gu Jue had asked Qin shaoyou to look for them as well, but there was no news. Basically, the people they were looking for now should be those that Ji Chenzhou had looked for. ¡°Oh, how could you forget about your third son!¡± Gu Jue quickly took out his phone and called Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Third son, when are you coming back?¡± Gu Jue asked as soon as the call was connected. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Sir Jue, I¡¯m Naren¡­ Gu Jue snorted and took a look at the phone screen. It was indeed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name. And what was with Ren¡¯s voice? ¡°Where¡¯s Ji Chenzhou?¡± Gu Jue could not figure out how these two people could be together. ¡°In the hospital¡­ Sir Jue, he¡¯s the president¡¯s son?¡± Ren¡¯s voice was very low, and the words he asked were hesitant¡­ yes. Why are you in the hospital? ¡± Gu Jue glanced at Chu baiqing. Although Ren had an honest personality, he was not a timid person. This was not right. He was only a university student now and no longer cared about intelligence. Hence, it was normal for him not to know that Ji Chenzhou was the president¡¯s son. ¡°I hit him¡­¡± When Ren said these three words, it was obvious that he was angry. ¡°Well played!¡± Gu Jue thought that with na Ren¡¯s personality, he would definitely not take the initiative to provoke Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou must have gone to make a fool of himself again to provoke that Ren. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ren didn¡¯t know what to say. If Ji Chenzhou had not done such an outrageous thing to him, he would not have been so harsh on him. He deserved it. however, you¡¯re still the president¡¯s son. Even if you die, you won¡¯t be able to live. Gu Jue reminded her again when he hung up the phone. After hanging up, he remembered that he had only gone to the hospital after the call. Then what was the use of his instructions ¡­ Chu baiqing asked what was wrong, and Gu Jue simply replied. Chu baiqing was thinking about Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren ¡­ Ji Chenzhou would not take the initiative to provoke anyone unless it piqued his interest¡­ It was the first time that the family of four slept together at night. With the addition of the two little guys, the bed obviously felt smaller¡­ Little seven and little nine were lying in the middle, and their mood was much better. She giggled. It was her first time sleeping with her daddy, so she was very excited. Little seven stuck out her butt and used her head to push against Gu Jue¡¯s waist. The bedsheet was made of silk, and it looked very funny when she put in a lot of effort. Then, he continued to repeat the same actions. Little nine laid on Chu baiqing¡¯s body and almost fell asleep. Chu baiqing used his hand to hold his butt while little Nine¡¯s hand touched his arm¡­ Such a heartwarming scene made Gu Jue want to freeze him in place. This kind of happiness was very simple, but it was very intense because it was too rare for them¡­. Chapter 1242 - Chapter 1242: One Gu Qing Xin-using another method to force him (4) Chapter 1242: One Gu Qing Xin-using another method to force him (4) Translator: 549690339 Because little seven was chuckling, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see if little nine was sleeping. ¡°Is little 9th asleep?¡± Chu baiqing sounded a little sleepy, but he was still waiting for the children to fall asleep before he talked to Gu Jue. Perhaps little seven and little nine were a breakthrough ¡­ ¡°Not yet, but soon. He likes to sleep like this!¡± Gu Jue squinted his eyes and placed one hand behind his head. He looked at Chu baiqing affectionately, and his words were lazy. ¡°You also liked to sleep on your stomach when you were young, like a frog!¡± Chu Bai Qing closed his eyes. Even though it was dark with his eyes open, he was used to it. He felt better this way. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯ve seen me sleep when 1 was young!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for little seven, little nine would¡¯ve fallen asleep on top of Chu baiqing. Gu Jue would definitely go over and hug Chu baiqing for a while. He would not do that. He would just kiss him, kiss him ¡­ big brother, there¡¯s a photo of you sleeping on your stomach. He also has some photos of us. Little nine fell asleep. Chu baiqing felt his hand stop touching her arm. ¡°When did you see it? why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gu Jue did not even remember having such a photo of himself. Even his house did not have it. Moreover, he didn¡¯t take many photos when he was young, and he hated to listen to people fiddling with them. What do you mean by posing and smiling¡­ it¡¯s been a few years. I don¡¯t know where big brother got it from. Third brother even climbed the wall¡­ These photos could be said to be a treasure. They were all very classic photos. ¡°Well, what¡¯s yours then?¡± He lifted little seven Up and let him sit on his stomach. Gu Jue was more interested in this. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s mine!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face reddened, and the words he said were a little unnatural. Gu Jue knew Chu baiqing too well. He must be lying. Looking at his blushing face, that photo must be very unsightly. Otherwise, he would not be like this ¡­ ¡°Hey, hurry up and tell me what photo you have.¡± How could Gu Jue let Chu baiqing go? Speaking of which, he had quite a few photos of Chu baiqing when he was young. However, they were all in a pose, like a Little Prince. When he was young, Chu Bai Qing always wore the British style, a checkered vest, a white shirt, and black leather shoes. She was always so clean, while Gu Jue was always dirty¡­ It wasn¡¯t that he was being sarcastic, but he always liked to climb trees and fight. There was never a time when he was clean. 1 told you I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll carry little 9th back to the room, prepare some milk for little 7th, and let him sleep. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see his own face, it was suspiciously red ¡­ He was still calmly saying no. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing and refused to say anything. However, he had a way to make him say¡­ He was extremely curious about what kind of photo it was. She sent little 9th back to her room as fast as she could and then went to prepare the milk. When she returned, little seven was obediently lying beside Chu baiqing. She was waiting for her milk, so she didn¡¯t jump around on the bed. She was so naughty. After little seven drank the milk, she fell asleep in a short while ¡­ Gu Jue sent him back to his room ¡­ Gu Jue returned to his room. Chu baiqing smiled at him and said,¡± sleep early! She wanted to have a chat with him, but when she asked Gu Jue to prepare the milk, he agreed too quickly and didn¡¯t ask further. Chu baiqing realized that he was going to use another method to force him.. Chapter 1243 - Chapter 1243: A loving heart-Chu baiqing is like a Wolf (5) Chapter 1243: A loving heart-Chu baiqing is like a Wolf (5) Translator: 549690339 Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious to make milk¡­ ¡°Chu baiqing, you¡¯re getting worse!¡± Gu Jue immediately got on the bed and trapped him under his body, you clearly know what I¡¯m planning and what 1 want to do. How dare you say that you¡¯re sleeping?¡± ¡°You said it yourself. This has nothing to do with me.¡± Chu baiqing used his hands to support Gu Jue¡¯s chest, not letting him get close to him. The corners of his mouth held a smile, and his gentle appearance was very seductive. you¡¯re the one who needs to take responsibility. Hurry up and tell me what photo it is. I can still punish you lightly. If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t be able to control my punishment! Gu Jue said with a Rascal-like smile. He had always been in a leading position, so how could he let Chu Bai Qing say no? 1 already said that 1 didn¡¯t. When have you been too light¡­ At this point, it was impossible to say no. ¡°Stubborn mouth!¡± Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s lips. Chu baiqing¡¯s lips were cold but soft, so Gu Jue could not help but want to bite them every time. He grew up with Chu Bai Qing and was together with him for so long. However, Gu Jue still felt that he would never be interested in Chu baiqing again in this lifetime. I¡¯m really not. Haven¡¯t you seen my photos? I¡¯m a little handsome little gentleman. Chu Bai Qing smiled and squinted his eyes. In those warm eyes, there was a bit of evilness. It wasn¡¯t easy to see such an expression in his eyes. Her expression instantly attracted Gu Jue¡¯s attention. Actually, Chu baiqing didn¡¯t miss Gu Jue either, so he kept asking this question. ¡°Bai Qing, you¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡± Gu Jue said in a hoarse voice. Chu Bai Qing had seduced him to the point that his soul was gone, but he was still rational. He didn¡¯t know Chu Bai Qing¡¯s little thoughts and was bored to death. Since he was hooked, what was the point of him asking? Chu Bai Qing laughed and didn¡¯t attack, but he revealed a seductive smile. ¡°Of course it¡¯s good.¡± Her tone was so flirtatious that it made your heart itch ¡­ Just like the current Gu Jue, he could not wait to bite his lips. How did he have such a mouth that he could smile so seductively? ¡°Chu baiqing, why are you so bad?¡± Of course, Gu Jue knew that Chu baiqing was just teasing him. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Chu baiqing smiled and used his other hand to tap Gu Jue¡¯s bare chest. Although he couldn¡¯t see it, the point was very accurate, right at the position of the heart. Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing on the lips. This kiss seemed to carry an aura that could destroy the world and was extremely fierce. The entanglement between their lips and tongues was ruthless. Chu baiqing pushed Gu Jue away. If they continued to kiss like this, he would be out of breath. ¡°I like it,, like it to death ¡­¡± Gu Jue¡¯s cold face had a hint of evilness, and his eyes were filled with a sexy wildness. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s chest heaved up and down, his thin lips were smiling. ¡°The worse you are, the hotter I like it¡­¡± Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s chin and his lips curved up into a wild smile. Unfortunately, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see how seductive Gu Jue was at this moment. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s personality was actually quite coy. With a turn of her body, she trapped the slightly careless Gu Jue under her. This action was fast and accurate ¡­ Gu Jue could not react at ail. ¡°You ¡­ What are you doing?¡± Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing in a daze. The Chu Bai Qing in front of him was unfamiliar because his eyes were too ¡­ No matter how one put it, he was like a Wolf.. Chapter 1244 - Chapter 1244: - loving heart-at most-its just pain, Lord Jue can take it (6) Chapter 1244: ¨C loving heart-at most-it¡¯s just pain, Lord Jue can take it (6) Translator: 549690339 This was no longer the person whose breath had been messed up by his kiss just now. Although her face was still red, she looked like she was going to eat him up. ¡°You!¡± Chu baiqing held Gu Jue¡¯s face and growled. Chu baiqing had a gentle personality, and he blushed from time to time. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to say something like that, and it would shock people. Just like Gu Jue at this moment. He looked at Chu baiqing in shock. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. Then, he took a long time to calm himself down before he could move his mouth. ¡°U-H ¡±Gu Jue really thought that he had heard wrong. He asked with a smile,¡± who did you say you were going to mess with? ¡± Because it was too sudden. Why did she suddenly want to do that to him? ¡°F * ck you, why won¡¯t you give it?¡± Chu baiqing touched Gu Jue¡¯s lips. His fingers were cold, but Gu Jue¡¯s lips were still warm from the intense kiss. The touch of Ice and Fire created a different feeling when they collided ¡­ This time, Gu Jue heard it clearly. Chu baiqing really wanted to mess with him. His eyes and tone were telling him that he was not joking. His Chu baiqing always surprised and delighted him, but now he was telling him this so seriously¡­ 1 just want to mess with you. Such a certain tone and such a determined and serious look. ¡°Can you do it?¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He didn¡¯t think Chu baiqing would be able to satisfy him. Gu Jue¡¯s words were deep and hoarse, and a hint of a smile could be heard. He didn¡¯t mean to say that, but Chu Bai Qing¡¯s physical strength wasn¡¯t suitable for this. Men and women were different. Women liked men for a long time, but men not only needed a long time but also strength when they were together. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve that feeling of satisfaction. It was obvious that their Chu baiqing lacked exercise. He didn¡¯t have this ¡­ He was born to enjoy life, and he couldn¡¯t do the tiring work. Chu baiqing¡¯s face turned even redder. He wasn¡¯t used to saying things like this. He was not like Gu Jue, who could open his mouth and make you feel especially excited. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he just wanted to try. In fact, it was not that he had not thought about it before, but when he thought about how tiring it was, he decided not to ¡­ Just now, Gu Jue said,¡±I¡¯m just trying to shut up. You don¡¯t want it?¡± Time. His body was on fire, and he wanted to do this in the most primitive and direct way. ¡°If I don¡¯t try, how would 1 know I can¡¯t do it?¡± Chu Bai Qing said seriously. ¡°Do we even need to try?¡± Gu Jue held back his laughter. It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on his Chu baiqing, but he really couldn¡¯t. ¡°Yes, I do. I have to try!¡± Chu baiqing ordered as he bit Gu Jue¡¯s lip. Such a domineering and wild Chu baiqing made Gu Jue want to hit him hard. His Chu baiqing had always been gentle, like water, smooth like jade. However, Gu Jue liked Chu baiqing even more when he saw how sexy and eager he was. ¡°Will you?¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t move as he stared at Chu baiqing¡¯s lips with an evil smile. His Chu Bai Qing was too f * eking attractive, and he still wanted to mess with him? ¡°When you¡¯re with me, you will? At most, it¡¯ll be a bit of pain, Lord Jue can take it!¡± Her smiling face was warm and flushed. This Chu baiqing really needed to be hidden. No one could look at him, it would kill them. This caused Gu Jue to curse out loud. This Chu baiqing was simply a monster. He was too f * eking scary.. Chapter 1245 - Chapter 1245: A loving heart-Chu baiqing, youre really rebelling now(i) Chapter 1245: A loving heart-Chu baiqing, you¡¯re really rebelling now(i) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing had never felt that Gu Jue was so sexy when he said the word ¡°Yan.¡± It was probably because the atmosphere was too hot. The heat was like a half-erupted volcano. It was extremely fierce. The hot magma was about to melt people ¡­ ¡°In such a hurry? Let me?¡± Why was it said that some people would be particularly excited after drinking? He would do things that he normally wouldn¡¯t do, and he would also say things that he wouldn¡¯t. At that moment, Chu baiqing looked like he was drunk. Even though he didn¡¯t drink, Gu Jue still made him drunk. ¡°Chu Bai Qing, you¡¯re really rebelling!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s words were like a fatal blow to Gu Jue. He turned around and trapped Chu Bai Qing under his body. His eyes were hot and wild, with a great momentum that could sweep away everything. A trace of dissatisfaction appeared on Chu baiqing¡¯s face. How could he be so easily trapped under Gu Jue¡¯s body? She tried to push Gu Jue away, but the man on top of her did not move an inch, baby, physical work really doesn¡¯t suit you. I¡¯m not afraid of pain, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be tired! Gu Jue buried his face in Chu baiqing¡¯s neck and bit down on it. It went all the way to his ear ¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­ Let me?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice changed a few tones. Gu Jue knew the most vulnerable part of his body and also knew how to make him unable to take it. He could easily take back the initiative ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll let you go, don¡¯t be in a hurry!¡± Gu Jue gently bit Chu baiqing¡¯s earlobe. It was a very light action. Then, he smiled evilly and bit it hard. Chu baiqing straightened his body,¡± hiss ¡­ She cried out in pain, but her voice was particularly seductive. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Jue couldn¡¯t do it, but tonight, he must not let Chu baiqing have his way. Because Chu Bai Qing was too f * eking attractive, how could she let him go ¡­ In the end, it really was Chu baiqing on top ¡­ It was just¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be on top? do it yourself!¡± He was on top, but he was still the one ¡­ ¡°Gu Jue, you bastard!¡± Chu Bai Qing would at most call someone a bastard. I¡¯m a f * eking bastard. You¡¯ve said that since you were young. If you fall in love with a bastard, you¡¯re an idiot! Gu Jue laughed as he looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s blushing face. The thin layer of sweat on his forehead made him look exceptionally sexy. His clumsy movements made Gu Jue unable to stop himself. He would never get enough of this man in his lifetime, not even one less look¡­ Chu baiqing was really exhausted by Gu Jue. He only stopped when he begged for mercy. Gu Jue looked at Chu baiqing, who was sound asleep, and kissed him on the cheek. He looked at the time. It was two in the morning ¡­ Gu Jue turned over and got out of bed ¡­ She changed her clothes, took her car keys, and went out¡­ He called Qin shaoyou on the way. ¡°How is he?¡± He yawned. After all, it was physical work, and he would be tired and exhausted. nothing happened. 1 think young master Ji did it on purpose. Qin shaoyou¡¯s voice sounded sleepy. Ren had told him that he had hit Ji Chenzhou. After he told Chu baiqing about it, Gu Jue could tell that Ren was worried about Ji Chenzhou even though Chu baiqing did not say anything. Perhaps he was afraid that he would get jealous, so he did not ask too much. While Gu Jue was preparing milk for little seven, he asked Qin shaoyou to go to the hospital to check on his condition. why do 1 feel like young master Ji has taken a fancy to that Ren? ¡± After hearing Qin shaoyou¡¯s words, Gu Jue suddenly understood.. Chapter 1246 - Chapter 1246: One Gu Qing Xin-Lord Jue, this wont do (2) Chapter 1246: One Gu Qing Xin-Lord Jue, this won¡¯t do (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°F * ck, this is too f * eking fast.¡± Gu Jue thought of Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren ¡­ And they were quite compatible ¡­ that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, master Jue, why should 1 waste my effort to find someone for young master Ji? I¡¯ll just match the two of them together. Qin shaoyou felt that he was an all-rounder now. He could even be a matchmaker. ¡°But that Ren seems to be rather against young master Ji.¡± The difficulty of this matter was that Ren did not have feelings for young master Ji and he was rather annoying. let the third son deal with it himself. Pay attention to the situation over there. After all, the third son¡¯s identity is special. Don¡¯t let Ren get into trouble. Gu Jue hung up the phone after he finished speaking and drove straight in the direction of the headquarters. Mo Chen had just fallen asleep when he received Gu Jue¡¯s call¡­ They had been doing field training for the past few days and were extremely tired. ¡°Lord Jue, this won¡¯t do!¡± When Mo Chen heard that Gu Jue wanted to enter the commander¡¯s study room, he immediately blocked him. Although Lord Jue was the commander¡¯s good brother, there were many secrets in the study room, and he really could not enter. If something really went wrong, it would be awkward. come in with me. I¡¯m just looking at the photo album to find a photo. The reason why Gu Jue came to the headquarters so late at night was to take a look at the photos that his eldest brother had collected. Most importantly, if he didn¡¯t see Chu baiqing¡¯s photo, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. ¡°Sir Jue, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. I really can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know our commander¡¯s temper. It¡¯s very bad!¡± Mo Chen was not a talkative person, but he was obviously more talkative tonight. Because if he didn¡¯t say much when he was dealing with the problem, he would most likely have already taken action. However, he could not fight with Lord Jue, so he could only talk more nonsense. ¡°Oh, so my temper is good?¡± Gu Jue could not take it anymore. Who had a good temper? ¡°That¡¯s different. You¡¯re not my boss.¡± Mo Chen yawned. He didn¡¯t listen to anyone but his Commander-in-Chief. ¡°Hey, come, let¡¯s fight!¡± Gu Jue immediately took off his coat. He did not want to waste any more time talking to Mo Chen. He had to go back and sleep early. If their Chu baiqing woke up and couldn¡¯t find him, he would be worried. ¡°Lord Jue, are you sure you want to fight?¡± Mo Chen frowned slightly and asked seriously. There was a reason for Mo Chen¡¯s question. It was because Gu Jue could not defeat him. Who could defeat the most powerful Soldier King of the Commander-in-Chief? ¡°If 1 don¡¯t f * eking beat you up, you¡¯ll let me in?¡± Naturally, Gu Jue knew that no matter how powerful he was, he would only be defeated by Mo Chen. But what could he do? he just wanted to see the photos. If he didn¡¯t, he would definitely be enchanted. Big brother was not at home right now, and she did not know where he had gone. He and third brother must have had dinner at their house that night¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not allowed in!¡± Mo Chen answered firmly. ¡°Then let¡¯s fight. F * ck, if I win, let me in!¡± Gu Jue yawned again. He had tormented Chu baiqing three times that night, but he still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. Now, he was tired. ¡°I won¡¯t let you, unless you kill me!¡± Mo Chen glanced at the door of the study and said with a sharp gaze. damn you, Mo Chen. Can¡¯t you be less inflexible and boring like big brother?¡± Gu Jue was annoyed. Mo Chen¡¯s personality was just like his older brother ¡®s-rigid and boring. ¡°I¡¯m very inflexible and boring?¡± Huo zhongrao walked in with steady steps. His body was tired, his tone was low, and his eyes were sharp and deep. When he asked this question, his eyebrows were tightly furrowed. He was very serious, but also a little confused ¡­. Was he really boring? Chapter 1247 - Chapter 1247- - loving heart-thats scratched by women (3) Chapter 1247- ¨C loving heart-that¡¯s scratched by women (3) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue was startled by Huo zhongrao¡¯s sudden voice. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re ¡­ Eh, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Jue saw that Huo zhongrao¡¯s left cheek had been scratched ¡­ It was obvious that it was scratched by a woman¡¯s claw. There was no need to think about it. Only the little demon had the courage to lay a hand on his big brother¡¯s face ¡­ How long was this going to last? ¡°I¡¯m very inflexible and boring?¡± Huo zhongrao repeated the sentence again. The few red marks on his cold face made him look like a lonely wolf who could only lick his wounds when he was injured¡­ ¡°Yes, Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡± It was rare for Gu Jue to be so serious when he spoke. His older brother was indeed too rigid. It wasn¡¯t romantic at all, and he didn¡¯t know how to sweet talk. He was good to the little demon and loved her to the bone. He doted on her so much that his heart, liver, spleen, and lungs hurt, but something was missing. ¡°Big brother, did you tell Xiaoyao that you love her?¡± When Gu Jue asked this, he remembered that Feng Yan had asked him the same question before. ¡°Gu Jue, did you tell Chu baiqing that you love him?¡± She thought that love didn¡¯t need to be said out loud and that it was fine as long as she was good to him. What was the use of saying those useless things? Could it be that he loved her just because he said so and stopped loving when he didn¡¯t? However, later on, he found out that love had to be said, to let the other person know that you loved him ¡­ Huo zhongrao¡¯s jaw moved slightly. He had never told the little demon that he loved her. She had never done that before. Little demon always liked to wrap her legs around his waist like a lazy little demon. She said to him,¡± Huo zhongrao, 1 love you. 1 love you very, very much. I love you to the bone. I love you! When she said something, there would be a lot of love in it¡­ Yet, he still felt that it was not enough to express her love for him after saying so much. big brother, ever since you became little demon¡¯s Guardian, you¡¯ve been good to her, and you¡¯re still good to her even now. This kind of kindness has never changed¡­ but your relationship has changed. So, if you love her, you should let her know Gu Jue felt that he was also a love expert now. He could also say such mushy words now. It turned out that loving someone would really make the other person change Huo zhongrao opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t. There were some things that only he could understand. It was too late to say love now. The little demon didn¡¯t love him anymore. She didn¡¯t love him anymore. He was still young, after all. He loved her so much that he could die, and he could let go so easily when he said he didn¡¯t love her ¡­ ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Huo zhongrao looked at Gu Jue and was very confused about Gu Jue¡¯s appearance at 2 am. He even wanted to fight with his subordinates. What was he up to? ¡°Big brother, do you have photos of us when we were young? Let me see ¡­¡± Only then did Gu Jue realize that he did not have to fight with Mo Chen anymore since his elder brother was back. He could just ask his big brother to show it to him directly¡­ ¡°You¡¯re here at this time just to see this?¡± Huo zhongrao frowned. Did she come here in the middle of the night just to see the photos? ¡°En, I would like to see our Bai Qing¡¯s!¡± He wasn¡¯t even interested in the sleeping position of his frog, he just wanted to see Chu baiqing¡¯s¡­ ¡°Why should I show you?¡± Thinking of Chu baiqing¡¯s photo, Huo zhongrao smiled. The loneliness and hurt from earlier had disappeared. However, Chu baiqing definitely didn¡¯t want Gu Jue to see those photos ¡­ That was because the photos were too damaging. And it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary destruction.. Chapter 1248 - Chapter 1248: - heart of love-you know how to tease people, how can you be boring?(4) Chapter 1248: ¨C heart of love-you know how to tease people, how can you be boring?(4) Translator: 549690339 He had photos of all of them. At that time, there was a sister who came back from studying abroad in the family housing area. She liked photography and took many interesting moments. When she was seven years old, she went abroad with her husband. Before she left, she gave her many photos. They were all photos of the children. They were all photos taken in an instant and were particularly interesting. Therefore, Huo zhongrao had kept it for many years. This was because these were all too rare, but he didn¡¯t let them see it. Chu baiqing saw it by accident last time. He still remembered Chu Bai Qing¡¯s expression when he saw his photos. He wanted to take the photo away, but she didn¡¯t agree. He was depressed for a few days. ¡°Big brother, are you serious?¡± Gu Jue suddenly regretted saying that his big brother was boring. Would such a person be boring? How could it be boring¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t let you see it, go home!¡± Huo zhongrao turned around and was about to leave when Gu Jue grabbed his arm. ¡°Big brother, let me see it. My Chu baiqing has seen mine, let me see his!¡± Gu Jue knew his elder brother¡¯s character. He could be persuaded by reason but not cowed by force. He would definitely use a soft approach. ¡°My Chu baiqing¡¯s photo must be very interesting, right?¡± Gu Jue grabbed Huo zhongrao¡¯s arm and swayed it like a spoiled child. He remembered that when the little demon was acting coquettishly, it did this action¡­ I took advantage of the fact that Bai Qing was asleep to run out. I know there are photos, but if you don¡¯t let me see them, I can¡¯t f * eking sleep! big brother, you know how tired I am. 1 have to take care of the child, cook, clean up the house, and satisfy our Bai Qing. I¡¯ll finish reading it quickly and go back to sleep ¡­ Little seven and little nine have swimming class today.¡± Gu Jue was yawning as he spoke. Big brother¡¯s heart ached the most for him taking care of little seven and little nine, so this trick was the most effective. As expected, Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart softened when he saw Gu Jue¡¯s tired expression. ¡°You can look but you can¡¯t take the photo away!¡± Finally, Huo zhongrao made a request. 1 won¡¯t take it away. That¡¯s big brother¡¯s collection. 1 promise I won¡¯t take it away as long as I look at it! Gu Jue knew that his older brother would say this, so he was already prepared. Gu Jue¡¯s heart started beating faster when his brother agreed to let him see the photos. He was really curious about what kind of photos Chu baiqing had been taken¡­ When they entered the study room, Gu Jue even smiled at Mo Chen smugly. The look in her eyes was,¡¯I can enter the study without fighting you ¡­¡¯ Mo Chen didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. However, it was his expressionless face that conveyed the message that he wasn¡¯t going to lower himself to her level. Huo zhongrao had put the photo album in the safe. When Gu Jue held the photo album in his hands, he was extremely excited. His Chu baiqing¡¯s photo¡­ Gu Jue flipped through the photo album. When he saw the photo on the first page, he widened his eyes in surprise. He really wanted to ask who the f * ck took these photos. They were really f * eking good. To be able to take such a photo, it was simply¡­ The first photo was of them standing outside the wall of the family courtyard, peeing together. They were about four or five years old, standing up and peeing on the wall¡­ In order, it was his big brother, third brother, Feng Yan, and Chu baiqing ¡­ At that time, Feng Xi wasn¡¯t there yet. Xia Tian and the others looked at each other in their tank tops and shorts. Chu baiqing was the only one in a white shirt and plaid shorts.. Chapter 1249 - Chapter 1249: Gu Qingxin-the "little girl-in the photo is Chu baiqing Wanwan (5) Chapter 1249: Gu Qingxin-the ¡°little girl-in the photo is Chu baiqing Wanwan (5) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue also realized that Chu baiqing did not move at all. He just watched them pee¡­ She was the closest to him, so he was looking at her ¡­ So he was already interested in her when she was so young. He was really bad from a young age. Gu Jue smiled as he looked at it. This photo was really worth collecting. It was definitely worth it¡­ Huo zhongrao was sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t even take care of the scratch marks on his face ¡­ Gu Jue flipped through the photos page by page. They were all very interesting photos. What third brother climbed the wall, couldn¡¯t climb up halfway, and even exposed half of his butt¡­ Feng Yan had just taken a bite of his popsicle and half of it fell out, his mouth wide open¡­ He had also seen the picture of himself in the sleeping frog posture. When he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s photo, he was stunned for three whole seconds. It wasn¡¯t that the photo was scary, but he really didn¡¯t dare to recognize that the ¡± little girl¡± in the photo was Chu baiqing¡­ The little girl in the photo was still pouting. She was wearing a pink woolen hat and a red, dark checkered, little woolen dress. His face was blank and a little unhappy¡­ That little face really was their Chu baiqing, but that dress, it really was ¡­ She was such a pretty and cute little girl¡­ No wonder Chu baiqing didn¡¯t tell her what kind of photo it was. His wife was really pretty¡­ Gu Jue took out his phone and took a picture of the photo. He had promised his brother that he would not take the photos away, but he did not say that he would not take them. Big brother was the only one who didn¡¯t know that mobile phones had a camera function now. When he flipped to the next page, Gu Jue snorted fiercely. ¡°This is our Bai Qing?¡± Gu Jue looked at the photo. The boy was crying pitifully. When he took a closer look, he could see that he had peed his pants ¡­ Gu Jue really wanted to ask who had taken this photo. ¡°Don¡¯t take the photo away!¡± Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t even open his eyes. He could guess that Gu Jue must have seen the photo of Chu baiqing peeing in his pants when he was young. Chu Bai Qing had always had the image of a clean Little Prince, he never made himself look bad. This photo of him peeing in his pants was simply a classic. That aggrieved and vexed little eyes were really too adorable. Peeing in his pants, that was really quite funny. Gu Jue quickly took a picture of the photo and looked at it slowly when he went back. Their Chu baiqing was really a quiet person, but once he did, it would be shocking. ¡°F * ck¡­¡± Gu Jue then saw the photo below this one ¡­ It was actually a photo of them kissing¡­ They were only five years old ¡­ And it seemed like he was the one who forced a kiss on Chu baiqing¡­ It was so small, so it definitely wasn¡¯t because she liked him. Then how did they kiss? that¡¯s the picture of you snatching the candy from Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth ¡­ Huo zhongrao was very clear about what photos there were on each page. When he had nothing to do, he would flip through these photo albums. Especially after Chu Bai Qing disappeared, he would always look at her because he was worried and missed her. At that time, Huo zhongrao could already remember, so in order to eat the candy in Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth, Gu Jue snatched it from him ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat candy,¡± Gu Jue looked at the photo and laughed. He didn¡¯t like candy, so why did he have to snatch it from Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth? ¡°Since young, as long as it¡¯s Bai Qing¡¯s things, you¡¯ve always liked to snatch them!¡± Huo zhongrao recalled with a smile.. Chapter 1250 - Chapter 1250: A loving heart-he said, Ill try it (6) Chapter 1250: A loving heart-he said, I¡¯ll try it (6) Translator: 549690339 Although he wasn¡¯t a talkative person, he was very willing to reminisce about the past. Good or bad, as long as he had experienced it, he would always think about it from time to time. Because these brothers called him big brother, he was responsible for them. He had to be responsible for each and every one of them. that¡¯s true. That¡¯s why I said Bai Qing and I are destined to be together. If not, why don¡¯t I just snatch someone else¡¯s from the few of us? I just like our Bai Qing! Gu Jue looked at the photo. Although it was in black and white, it was very interesting. He had an idea ¡­ Gu Jue had taken all the photos he wanted to take. He was quite sleepy just now, but he was extremely excited now. His entire body seemed to be in a state of extreme excitement. big brother, let¡¯s go to the shooting range. My hands are itching! At this time, he needed to find something to vent his anger on, or else he would be tormenting Chu baiqing when he got home. The few times at night had tired him out, and she couldn¡¯t not control herself. Huo zhongrao had wanted to fire a few shots just now, so he got up and walked out. Huo zhongrao did not know that ever since Gu Jue came to see the photos, He had not slept for several consecutive nights ¡­ On the first day, li beixiao came to see the photos at three in the morning. He wanted to see Feng Yan. The next day, Feng Yan came over at one in the morning to look at the photos. He wanted to see li beixiao¡¯s ¡­ He had thought that no one else would come. After all, there were only photos of these few people. Feng Xi was here. He wanted to see everyone ¡­ The unlucky Feng Xi was directly kicked out by Huo zhongrao ¡­ Gu Jue gave na Ren a call and asked him to bring the camera to their house. Na Ren did not look too good when he arrived. Gu Jue knew that he was taking care of Ji Chenzhou in the hospital. Young master Qin said that Ren had been taking care of Ji Chenzhou in the hospital for the past two days, and he had nothing to do. Therefore, Gu Jue did not ask na Ren about it even if he knew. He felt that it was quite good for the two of them to be together. Although Ji Chenzhou was bad, he was a good person. Ren was the same age as him. If he could really fall in love with that Ren, he would definitely treat him well. Na Ren¡¯s innocent character really needed the protection of a bad person like Ji Chenzhou. Otherwise, this innocent little white rabbit would be eaten up by the Big Wild wolf sooner or later. After talking to Ren for a while, he took the photo naturally when he asked Chu Bai Qing. Gu Jue unwrapped the candy wrapper in his hand and stuffed the candy into Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡°Sweet?¡± Gu Jue asked with a smile as he gently hugged Chu baiqing. ¡°.. It¡¯s sweet!¡± Chu baiqing was stunned by his actions and tasted it. It was sweet, like white Rabbit milk candy¡­ She liked to eat this milk candy when she was young. Although the taste was a little worse now, she could still taste it. ¡°Is it really sweet?¡± Gu Jue gently rubbed the corner of Chu baiqing¡¯s lips with his finger as he asked in an evil tone. ¡°Of course it¡¯s sweet.¡± Chu baiqing laughed, not understanding what Gu Jue was up to this time. ¡°I¡¯ll try it then!¡± Gu Jue lowered his head and kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s lips. His strong tongue directly entered Chu Bai Qing¡¯s mouth and picked up the White Rabbit milk candy. However, she did not rush to eat it¡­ Instead, she and Chu baiqing¡¯s tongue were entangled with the candy¡­ The sun shone on the two of them. They were both so tall and handsome, and they were a perfect match. Ren couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized. Gu Jue ate the candy in his mouth and turned to look at na Ren.¡±Are you done?¡± he asked with his lips.. Chapter 1251 - Chapter 1251: Why are you afraid that your Lord Jue will see you?(i) Chapter 1251: Why are you afraid that your Lord Jue will see you?(i) Translator: 549690339 When he saw Gu Jue looking at him, Ren then realized that he had only been looking at the two of them. I forgot to take photos ¡­ Na Ren blushed as he looked at Gu Jue and made another hand gesture at him. Gu Jue returned him a punch, but he was just making a gesture. Gu Jue had no choice but to lower his head and kiss Chu baiqing again. He then stuffed the candy in his mouth back into Chu baiqing¡¯s mouth. Chu baiqing was confused by Gu Jue¡¯s actions. He suddenly stuffed a candy into his hands and ate it. Now, she was sending it back to him. Although she had eaten it, the way she sent it back was quite sweet. However, it was obviously not normal¡­ This was because Gu Jue did not like to eat candy. When they were young, when they snatched his candy to eat, they would always snatch it and spit it out after eating it. He didn¡¯t want to eat, and he didn¡¯t let her eat¡­ ¡°Focus, what are you thinking about?¡± Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing uncontrollably, but it was obvious that the person who was being kissed was distracted. ¡°1 was thinking about how you snatched my candies when you were young.¡± Chu baiqing wanted to say that this wasn¡¯t the first time he had tried to snatch her away, but his tongue was caught. This time, Ren took a few pictures, and the results were good. Just as he was staring at the photo in a daze, someone put an arm around his shoulder. He turned his head and accidentally kissed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face ¡­ He did not expect Ji Chenzhou to be so close to him. This casual kiss stunned na Ren for a good four to five seconds ¡­ Wasn¡¯t Ji Chenzhou in the hospital? That wasn¡¯t the main point. How could he Ren Cai then realized that he was being embraced by Ji Chenzhou. He didn¡¯t want Gu Jue and Chu baiqing to see such a scene. ¡°Why are you afraid that your Lord Jue will see it?¡± Ji Chenzhou pressed down on na Ren¡¯s shoulder, not allowing him to move. He laughed evilly as he spoke in a low voice, his hot breath blowing into na Ren¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t like him anymore.¡± Na Ren was annoyed. If you like it, you like it. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it. He didn¡¯t want anyone to say that he didn¡¯t know that his Lord liked Chu baiqing, but now that he knew, he naturally wouldn¡¯t like him anymore. The reason he hated Ji Chenzhou was not just because he was shameless, but also because he liked what Lord Jue said. This could easily cause a misunderstanding, and he didn¡¯t want this to happen. ¡°Then who do you like?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand clasped the back of na Ren¡¯s head, forcing him to come closer to him. There was a hint of mockery in his eyes, but there was also a hint of confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll like anyone but you!¡± The dull red that had just faded away was now even redder. As Ji Chenzhou¡¯s aura was too strong, he was breathing in his own breath. He hated this feeling very much ¡­ Gu Jue held Chu baiqing in his arms as he watched his third son tease na Ren. Chu baiqing tugged on his shirt, asking him what was wrong. ¡°Our third son is teasing that Ren! He seems to be interested in him. You said that he loves you very much, but he changed his mind too quickly.¡± Although Gu Jue said that, he was actually hoping that Ji Chenzhou would have a change of heart. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Qin shaoyou to find a man for Naren so quickly. Chenzhou is probably just teasing him. You don¡¯t really understand him. Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes were calm. He understood Ji Chenzhou better. He was probably only interested in Ren. He thought it was interesting, but he didn¡¯t like her. He was not the kind of person who would easily fall in love with someone or fall in love with them. He might seem frivolous and frivolous, but in fact, he was more serious about his relationship than anyone else because he was afraid of getting hurt.. Chapter 1252 - Chapter 1252: - loving heart-f-ck--ck--ck--ckyou have no shame at all (2) Chapter 1252: ¨C loving heart-f-ck¨Cck¨Cck¨Cckyou have no shame at all (2) Translator: 549690339 besides, shouldn¡¯t you have asked shaoyou to find a man for Chenzhou? what a hypocrite! Chu baiqing pinched the side of Gu Jue¡¯s waist, mercilessly exposing his thoughts. ¡°Hey, how did you know?¡± Gu Jue looked surprised. He had been secretly calling Qin shaoyou, so how did Chu baiqing know? ¡°I know a lot of things, so be careful!¡± In fact, Chu baiqing heard it by accident. f * ck, you¡¯re scaring me. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m going to do something bad behind your back! Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s nose. There was nothing wrong with such a loving gesture between men. They were all unintentional actions between lovers ¡­ ¡°Father, don¡¯t be so sure. Who knows if you did it or not!¡± Ji Chenzhou had heard Gu Jue¡¯s words. It would be strange if he did not hear such a loud voice. ¡°Shut up! Why are you hugging Ren? let go!¡± 1¡¯11 make sure you can¡¯t find a wife ¡­ ¡°Father, how about letting that Ren be your daughter-in-law?¡± What was shameless, what was no bottom line, what was without moral integrity¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡­ ¡°F * ck¡­ Do you still have any f * eking sense of shame?¡± Gu Jue finally witnessed how shameless Ji Chenzhou could be. It was ridiculous enough for him to call her father, and he even found him a male daughter-in-law, and it was that little black who used to like her. He did it on purpose, right? How could there be such a shameless person? Na Ren¡¯s face was trembling with anger at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words. Ji Chenzhou, you f * eking bastard. Are you crazy? ¡± Even a mental illness isn¡¯t as serious as yours!¡± Na Ren violently flung Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand away. He was truly infuriated. Even if he liked men, he couldn¡¯t let others say that. This was also an insult to him¡­ That night¡­ Ren was indeed infuriated. Previously, he had wanted to settle scores with Ji Chenzhou. The outcome made Ji Chenzhou regret it for the rest of his life. Fie had to pay a huge price for provoking Ji Chenzhou. When he wanted to ask his brothers on the uninhabited island to kill him, he found out that he was the president¡¯s son, so he couldn¡¯t kill him. If he really killed Ji Chenzhou, it would only bring trouble to master Xiu. He didn¡¯t want to. So, he admitted to what happened that night. He was just F * eked ¡­ Na Ren didn¡¯t want to think about what happened that night. The moment he thought about it, he wanted nothing more than to kill Ji Chenzhou. How could there be such an evil and shameless person like him? ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to you when I¡¯m done. Lord Jue, 1¡¯11 be leaving first!¡± Na Ren packed up his camera and left after saying that. Gu Jue narrowed his eyes at Ji Chenzhou as he watched Ren¡¯s angry back. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Gu Jue could be considered to understand na Ren better. He was not such a petty person. He would not throw a tantrum and leave just because Ji Chenzhou teased him. ¡°What can I do to him? he¡¯s not a woman. 1 can rape him and even make him pregnant!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hands, which were by his side, involuntarily clenched into fists. Was he being despised? And it was obvious that he was being despised ¡­ He had drunk too much that night, and she didn¡¯t know why he had done that to her. hey, he¡¯s a man. You can rape him! Gu Jue howled after he finished speaking. ¡°.. ck, it hurts so much ¡­¡± Gu Jue rubbed the side of his waist, where Chu baiqing had just pinched hard. Chenzhou, if you don¡¯t like Ren, then don¡¯t do such a thing to him. Chu baiqing was serious because he had experienced it before ¡­ That was why she knew that it was not a good feeling.. Chapter 1254 - Chapter 1254: Gu Qingxin-I cant handle him, so- m asking you, father (4) Chapter 1254: Gu Qingxin-I can¡¯t handle him, so- ¡®m asking you, father (4) Translator: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡± Gu Jue looked at Ji Chenzhou. As long as there was hope, it did not matter if he sealed the needle or not. There was still hope. ¡°When we first returned to Yun Cheng, I went there more than once, but he refused to treat me!¡± Ji Chenzhou could only describe this experience in a few words. ¡°So why are you looking for me?¡± Gu Jue still did not understand his third son. Since he had come to look for him, there must be hope. ¡°If the son can¡¯t do it, then naturally the Father has to do it.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s smile was not serious and he did not hide it at all. It was a smile that made one feel that he was up to no good. ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Jue believed that with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s ability, since he could find someone to treat Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes, even if the needle was sealed, he would have a way to make him take the needle back. It seemed that there must be something he couldn¡¯t handle, something that he couldn¡¯t handle with money and power. ¡°That old man¡¯s temper is very strange, very strange, very strange.¡± Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes as he tried to think of a way to describe the doctor. He had never seen someone so difficult to deal with. If it wasn¡¯t for his ability, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to his place to suffer again and again. ¡°And then?¡± When Gu Jue was young, he had heard of many capable old Chinese medicine doctors who had very strange tempers. His mother had once gone to an old Chinese medicine doctor to treat her migraines. That doctor had to drink alcohol before he could treat patients, causing the patients to not trust him. However, he was truly capable. Qin Qing¡¯s migraines had been cured by him for so many years. Therefore, Gu Jue was not surprised by this. ¡°Nothing. I already said that I couldn¡¯t handle him, so I asked you to do it.¡± Ji Chenzhou said with a cheeky smile. In reality, he was a very persistent person. He had looked for the person who performed the surgery on Chu baiqing many times. He didn¡¯t even need to think about the time and effort he spent on it anymore. Chu baiqing only had a rough idea. The only thing he remembered clearly was that he had knelt down to that person. However, he didn¡¯t know if kneeling down was the lightest embarrassment he had ever faced. It was really the lightest embarrassment. That person was the one with the weird temper, but no matter what he suffered in the end, as long as Chu Bai Qing survived, that was enough, enough Even if Chu Bai Qing wasn¡¯t with him now, he never regretted it. He had saved him to let him live, not to ask for a reward. However, it was not his turn to save him now¡­ He didn¡¯t have the right to do so, and he didn¡¯t want Chu baiqing and Gu Jue to feel like they owed him anything. She already felt like she owed him a lot for saving Chu Bai Qing¡¯s life, and if she were to also cure his eyes ¡­ Then he would probably be treated with respect by them. In fact, he knew that Gu Jue would not allow him to stay in their house with his temper. It was because she saved Chu Bai Qing¡¯s life, so she let her do whatever she wanted. It was indulgence, not tolerance ¡­ Therefore, Chu baiqing¡¯s treatment of his eyes should be his responsibility. That strange old man should also be left to Gu Jue to settle. He should be the one to suffer ¡­ Besides, he had more important things to do. ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Gu Jue finally understood Ji Chenzhou¡¯s intention. He was such a stubborn person, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t handle. He was giving himself a chance. Gu Jue could not say any words of thanks, but he felt anxious in his heart. One day, when Ji Chenzhou needed Gu Jue, Gu Jue would definitely help him without asking or asking.. Chapter 1255 - Chapter 1255: One Gu Qing Xin-father, the person I want to marry is Xiao Yao (5) Chapter 1255: One Gu Qing Xin-father, the person I want to marry is Xiao Yao (5) Translator: 549690339 don¡¯t tell Bai Qing yet. He didn¡¯t care if his eyes could see before, but now he wants to see it, and he¡¯s in a hurry. I don¡¯t want him to be disappointed ¡­ Gu Jue could feel that Chu baiqing wanted to see them. He wanted to see little seven and little nine. He desperately wanted to see ¡­ Although that person could cure her, no one knew if he could be cured. He didn¡¯t want to give him hope and then disappoint him in the end ¡­ Chu baiqing always said that you don¡¯t want to think about problems, that you hate troublesome things, and that you don¡¯t like to use your brain. In the past, he would always tell me about you two ¡­ tell me about your childhood and how he fell in love with you ¡­ ¡°Dad, you¡¯re really lucky, Chu baiqing¡­ He¡¯s really a good man, very good ¡­¡± it¡¯s good that you two are together ¡­ Ji Chenzhou smiled and pursed his lips. Chu baiqing was there at the time, telling him his story with Gu Jue. However, he was quite cheap and liked to listen to ¡­ He felt uncomfortable listening to her, but as long as Chu baiqing wanted to tell him, he would listen. Because he liked to hear his voice, very much ¡­ However, from what Gu Jue had said, he knew that Chu baiqing had changed a lot during the two years that he had been absent from Gu Jue¡¯s position. His thoughts had become more delicate. He knew how to love his Chu baiqing, how to dote on him, and how to protect his Chu baiqing¡­ Gu Jue looked at Ji Chenzhou and could not help but pinch his face. His third son was getting more and more pleasing to the eye. ¡°Third son, you said you¡¯re calling me father, why don¡¯t you call him mother?¡± Pinching Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was a subconscious action. ¡°Then marry me a wife!¡± Ji Chenzhou grinned at Gu Jue and made a joke. However, when it came to marrying a wife, he could only think of Ren. However, the one he really wanted to marry was someone else. Even though he had a sexual relationship with Ren, that didn¡¯t mean anything. It wasn¡¯t like a woman had to be responsible for anything. Besides, Ren had said that he was bitten by a dog¡­ ¡°Marry that Ren?¡± Gu Jue felt that na Ren was not bad. He was on good terms with Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Marry the little demon!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were very calm. The corners of his mouth were curled up in a smile, but he did not seem to be joking at all. Gu Jue looked at Ji Chenzhou and narrowed his eyes. He was trying to find out if Ji Chenzhou was joking with him. Even though Xiaoyao was no longer with her brother, it didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t make up. No matter how small the little demon was, she was still big brother¡¯s woman. Logically speaking, he should be calling her sister-in-law. Ji Chenzhou was an intelligent person, so he would definitely know about this. And he should know that if he really asked him to marry the little demon, he, Gu Jue, would not say no. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s voice trembled as he asked this. It was because he knew the feelings his big brother had for the little demon. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious. Marry her!¡± There was a smile in his eyes, making it impossible for one to figure out what his purpose was. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Jue retracted the hand that was pinching Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face. What Gu Jue wanted to say was, don¡¯t you like men? Aren¡¯t you still interested in that Ren? Didn¡¯t she still have Chu baiqing in her heart¡­ Why did he suddenly want to marry Xiaoyao? ¡°Because Xiao Yao wants me to marry her!¡± Ji Chenzhou and little demon¡¯s relationship was so close that no one could imagine it. Hence, when little demon asked him to marry her, Ji Chenzhou did not even ask for a reason and immediately nodded in agreement.. Chapter 1256 - Chapter 1256: One Gu Qing Xin-something happened to Chu Bai Qing (6) Chapter 1256: One Gu Qing Xin-something happened to Chu Bai Qing (6) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue pursed his lips and walked to the desk to open the drawer. He took out a cigarette. He had not smoked for a long time ¡­ He lit a cigarette. When he was trying to light the lighter, Gu Jue had to light it three times before he managed to light it up. He choked on his first puff. He had not smoked for a year and. half because it was not good for the child. However, at this moment, he wanted to smoke ¡­ The little demon always had her own ideas, and no one could control her. No one knew what she was going to do. However, he now knew why little Yao did that. He used to say that the little demon was too pretentious, too noisy, and too disobedient¡­ However, at this moment, he wanted to say that no girl would be more obedient and sensible than their little demon. He could understand why the little demon wanted to separate from his big brother¡­ Why didn¡¯t she want a child ¡­ ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tell the commander about this. You know that if he doesn¡¯t care about anything, the Huo family will be destroyed. And it won¡¯t be the Huo family that will be destroyed, you will also be affected.¡± Ji Chenzhou was not joking. However, no matter how capable he was, he was still suppressed. If someone wanted to join forces to take him down, they only needed an opportunity. The topic of the little demon was enough to make Huo zhongrao feel attacked from both sides. Now that someone had already spread the news, this matter would soon be blown up. At that time, if there wasn¡¯t a person who was convincing enough to support them¡­ If the matter between big brother and Xiaoyao was completely exposed ¡­ Big brother was the little demon¡¯s Guardian, and they had an ambiguous relationship. This would be a fatal blow to big brother ¡­ If the little Gremlin were to get married to Ji Chenzhou at this point in time, who would have the guts to say anything? So this was what happened ¡­ Little demon was used to human nature. He said that he had broken up with his big brother and didn¡¯t like him anymore. He was tired of his boring and rigid nature. In the eyes of his brothers, this was all very normal. Because he was a little demon, a willful little demon, so she was not determined. She wanted to find something new and exciting to be with her brother. Then, they would separate when they did not like each other. This was very normal¡­ No one would think of what they had just thought. They would never have thought that the little girl could have such a plan. To protect and love big brother in such a way ¡­ father, you should know the severity of this matter. So, even if you know, you can¡¯t say anything. Bai Qing can¡¯t say anything either. Ji Chenzhou stood up and took the cigarette butt from Gu Jue¡¯s hand. ¡°Take good care of the little demon!¡± There was no need to ask anything else. The little demon and Ji Chenzhou were married, so he would not touch the little demon ¡­ It was just a marriage of convenience ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen her naked. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ji Chenzhou spoke seriously and did not address him as ¡®father¡¯ in a joking manner. Gu Jue patted Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shoulder. Naturally, he knew that Ji Chenzhou would not. Ji Chenzhou told Gu Jue the address and information of the local doctor. He reminded him again to be mentally prepared. When the two of them were almost done talking, they came out of the study room. It was time for little seven and little nine to wake up. However, when the two of them arrived in the living room, they were stunned u_H_..nGu Jue sneered fiercely. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body staggered two steps back and his vision turned black. How could¡­ How did this happen again? How could it happen again ¡­ Why ¡­ ¡°Bai Qing, Chu Bai Qing¡­¡± Gu Jue ran in Chu baiqing¡¯s direction.. Chapter 1257 - Chapter 1257: One Gu Qings heart-hes flustered, afraid Yingluo (7) Chapter 1257: One Gu Qing¡¯s heart-he¡¯s flustered, afraid Yingluo (7) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing was lying on the ground, unaware that Ji Chenzhou had witnessed this scene more than once. Instead, it was said many times that one would get used to it after seeing it more. However, during that period of time, the more he saw, the worse Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tolerance became. In the end, he couldn¡¯t wait to help Chu Bai Qing walk away, afraid that he would suddenly fall down. He was really scared. The feeling of not knowing when he would faint and never wake up again was worse than death. He swore he never wanted to experience it again, but Chu Bai Qing fell down again¡­ Gu Jue carried Chu baiqing and called out to him a few times, but he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Go get the car!¡± Gu Jue was still considered calm. After all, he was still young and had experienced many things. He had never experienced such a situation before, but he could handle it. Chu Bai Qing had told him before that he often fainted. Ji Chenzhou suddenly snapped back to his senses and ran out to get the car. When Gu Jue carried Chu baiqing, it did not take him much effort at all. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car was driving very fast. Gu Jue first called Feng Xi and asked him to take care of little seven and little nine. Then, he called Qin shaoyou and asked him to arrange for a doctor to wait for him. When he hung up the phone, Gu Jue realized that his hands were shaking. It was a good thing that Ji Chenzhou was there. Otherwise, it would have been a problem for him to drive. Chu baiqing, who was lying on his lap, looked like she was asleep. Her face didn¡¯t look abnormal. Gu Jue touched Chu baiqing¡¯s face with his trembling fingers. 1¡¯11 wake up after a while. No matter how thin you are, you¡¯re still quite heavy with my legs as your pillow. My legs will go numb in a while! The smile on Gu Jue¡¯s face was very ugly, as if it was glued together. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you at first. I wanted to give you a surprise when you can see.¡± but let me tell you now, that Ren came here today to take a picture of us. when it comes to taking photos, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to guess it. 1 went to my brother¡¯s place this morning and saw your photo ¡­ hey, big brother said that you¡¯ve seen the photos a long time ago. You didn¡¯t even tell me. your photo really is ¡­ I¡¯m so f * eking amazed!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his voice was choked with sobs. He was panicking and afraid ¡­ Ji Chenzhou gripped the steering wheel tightly. He could feel the anxiety and uneasiness in Gu Jue¡¯s heart. ¡°Father ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou wanted to comfort Gu Jue but was interrupted by him. ¡°Focus on driving!¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t want to hear Ji Chen¡¯s words because he was someone who had been with Chu baiqing. He was afraid that he would say something he couldn¡¯t accept, like a relapse or something worse¡­ He didn¡¯t want to hear any of it. He even had the illusion that his Chu baiqing was asleep¡­ ¡°It¡¯ll be fine!¡± Ji Chenzhou still said these few words to comfort Gu Jue and himself¡­ However, the last few times Chu baiqing fainted, he was unconscious for a few days, so Ji Chenzhou was still uncertain. When she arrived at the hospital, Jiang Dalu and the directors of various departments were waiting. Before Chu baiqing left, he made Jiang Dalu the Acting Director. Two years later, when they saw Dean Chu again, everyone felt bad. The young nurses even cried¡­ The first thing he did was an MRI scan to see if the brain tumor had relapsed ¡­ While Gu Jue was waiting outside, he did not stop smoking. Although they were in the hospital, no one cared about him¡­. Chapter 1258 - Chapter 1258: Gu Qingxin-daddy is sleeping, dont disturb him (8) Chapter 1258: Gu Qingxin-daddy is sleeping, don¡¯t disturb him (8) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing¡¯s tumor had acted up again ¡­ All doctors knew that tumors could easily relapse without any warning. Chu baiqing remained unconscious. After Gu Jue heard the results, he remained silent. She just stood by the bed and looked at Chu baiqing. She kept looking ¡­ He just stood there and didn¡¯t feel tired. Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao talked about him a few times, but he didn¡¯t respond. In the end, li beixiao had no choice but to ask Feng Xi to bring little seven and little nine. Gu Jue cared about the two children the most, but of course, he cared more about Chu baiqing. When little Jiu saw Gu Jue, she asked him to carry her ¡­ ¡°Daddy, hug. hug¡­¡± Little 9th¡¯s voice was very soft and timid, and his eyes were dazed and distressed. Children were sensitive. They could also feel how heavy the atmosphere was at this moment. Gu Jue looked at little 9th, who was reaching out to him for a hug, and he instantly burst into tears¡­ However, when he looked at little 9th, he also wanted to cry. After all, he had never seen his father like this. He was a little frightened ¡­ Gu Jue felt extremely uncomfortable and did not know what to do. If he could, he would rather be the one lying there and let Chu Bai Qing suffer. He fainted without any warning and it was a relapse ¡­ What should he do ¡­ Everything happened so suddenly. Why did his Chu Bai Qing have to go through all this? why couldn¡¯t he live happily? Why must they torture them ¡­ ¡°Daddy, hug¡­¡± Little nine shouted at Gu Jue. He wanted to comfort his father. He did not know why his father was crying ¡­ Gu Jue squatted down, but he had stood for too long. His knees went soft and he knelt on the ground ¡­ Hugging little Jiu, Gu Jue leaned on his son¡¯s small shoulder and cried. ¡°Dad ¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Little 9th was anxious and patted his father¡¯s back to comfort him. It was just like his father¡¯s usual comforting gesture when he cried. Little Seven¡¯s little fists were tightly clenched. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. However, his father was lying there, and he didn¡¯t hear his father cry. He wanted to wake his daddy up. His daddy would smile when he saw his daddy. Her smile was especially gentle and not fierce at all¡­ Little seven shook Chu baiqing¡¯s arm,¡± daddy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± &Nbsp; she called out to Chu baiqing anxiously. Her voice was filled with sobs, but little seven didn¡¯t cry. Huo zhongrao, li beixiao, Feng Yan, and Feng Xi were in the ward. When they saw the four of them, their hearts ached. Their hearts were filled with grief and anger. They hated fate for treating Chu Bai Qing this way¡­ ¡°Daddy, wake up ¡­ Daddy¡­¡± No matter how little seven called him ¡®daddy¡¯, there was no response. He was anxious¡­ ¡°Dad ¡­ She was crying¡­ Daddy¡­ Wake up ¡­¡± Little seven was anxious to express what she wanted to say, but the language was limited. He turned around anxiously to look at Feng Yan ¡­ ¡°Dada, help ¡­ Help ¡­¡± Little seven wanted Feng Yan to wake Chu baiqing up. Feng Yan turned his face away. He wanted to help little seven wake Chu baiqing up, but how could he tell little seven? he couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Help me. Big Boss ¡­¡± Xiao Qi looked at Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao and shouted¡­ ¡°I beg you, please help ¡­ Little seven ¡­ Daddy¡­¡± Little seven was so anxious to express her feelings that she almost cried ¡­ That little appearance made one¡¯s heart ache ¡­ Her heart was broken ¡­ ¡°Little seven, come here, daddy is sleeping, don¡¯t¡­ Disturb him!¡± Gu Jue really wanted to tell her to wake her father up. If he did not wake up, her father would die¡­ I¡¯m really dying. 1 can¡¯t breathe. Tell your Daddy, Daddy can¡¯t live without him, and you can¡¯t live without him ¡­. Chapter 1259 - Chapter 1259: Third brother wont die, will he?(i) Chapter 1259: Third brother won¡¯t die, will he?(i) Translator: 549690339 Even Huo zhongrao and the others, who had experienced many things, could not stand such a scene. Children were children after all. When they couldn¡¯t do what they wanted to do, they would keep crying. However, no matter how much they cried, Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t wake up. In the end, little Jiu cried and fell asleep in Gu Jue¡¯s arms ¡­ The tears on her face and the traces of her snot drying up made one¡¯s heart ache. Even though she was asleep, her small hands were still tightly gripping onto Gu Jue¡¯s clothes. That was a sign of uneasiness and fear. He was afraid of losing his father ¡­ Little seven was lying beside Chu Bai Qing. She didn¡¯t sleep, she just sniffed and cried. Little seven had probably never cried as much as she did today since she was young. She had been crying¡­ After she couldn¡¯t wake up her daddy, little seven had been crying quietly. He didn¡¯t look for Gu Jue either. Feng Yan wanted to hug him, but he wouldn¡¯t let him¡­ Li beixiao wanted to take little nine away from Gu Jue¡¯s arms. However, as soon as she touched him, he grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s clothes tightly again and mumbled,¡± dad ¡­ In the end, Gu Jue opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice,¡± third brother, he won¡¯t die, right? ¡± Gu Jue was not a doctor, but that did not mean that he did not know what it meant for the tumor to relapse again ¡­ Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so nervous or scared. He was really afraid that he would lose Chu baiqing. Previously, when he disappeared, she had thought that he would return one day. But now, he couldn¡¯t accept his departure. He knew that if Chu Bai Qing left, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live ¡­ But, he wanted to live. He wanted to be happy with Chu Bai Qing because they had little seven and little nine. There were still many things that they had not done, not done ¡­ Li beixiao clenched his jaw tightly. The words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat, and he could not say them ¡­ ¡°He¡¯ll be fine!¡± In the end, it was Huo zhongrao who said this in a calm and domineering manner. Feng Xi¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying, he¡¯ll be fine. There was stubbornness in her voice. Feng Xi was like this. She was as fragile as a child, but she had a personality that was harder than a rock. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± As if they were consoling each other, Feng Yan opened his mouth to speak, his voice extremely hoarse. When he saw Chu baiqing lying on the bed again, he was reminded of the skinny Chu baiqing he saw in the hospital two years ago. That heart-wrenching pain almost drove him crazy. Finally, li beixiao squatted down and looked at the helpless Gu Jue. he¡¯ll be fine. You two will be fine. The four of you will be a happy family. This was everyone¡¯s expectation and hope. He didn¡¯t believe that Chu Bai Qing¡¯s life was that shallow. Gu Jue laughed. 1 think he¡¯ll be fine too. He¡¯ll definitely be fine ¡­ Gu Jue kept repeating this sentence. The few of them discussed for a while and decided to either take turns to accompany him or all stay here. They were all very tired. Feng Yan heard this suggestion, although it was a little inappropriate to think about it now. However, it was a good opportunity. No matter what, he had to make plans for the future¡­ let Auntie Qin come and see little seven and little nine. I think she really wants to see the children. It¡¯s good to conquer one of them. It¡¯ll also make their path easier and less difficult. Feng Yan could tell that Qin Qing really wanted to take a good look at little seven and little nine, but Gu Changming must have given her an order. Otherwise, with Qin Qing¡¯s personality, she would have long gone to Gu Jue¡¯s place to see the child.. Chapter 1260 - Chapter 1260: A heart of love-if Bai Qing dies, I cant live either (2) Chapter 1260: A heart of love-if Bai Qing dies, I can¡¯t live either (2) Translator: 549690339 Although Qin Qing seemed to have the final say in the Gu family, those were all small matters. Qin Qing was strong because Gu Chang Ming gave in to her and didn¡¯t stoop to her level. However, when it came to a matter of principle, Qin Qing still had to listen to Gu Chang Ming. If he used little seven and little nine to defeat Qin Qing, then it would be Gu Changming¡¯s turn. Chu baiqing¡¯s mother shouldn¡¯t be a problem. She didn¡¯t really care about Chu baiqing. Now that he had a child, and the Chu family had an heir, she probably wouldn¡¯t care who he was with. She only wanted her children to be happy, and Chu baiqing and Gu Jue would only be happy if they were together. Feng Yan¡¯s suggestion received everyone¡¯s approval. Then, Huo zhongrao called Qin Qing and asked her to go to the hospital. Huo zhongrao explained Chu baiqing¡¯s current situation to Qin Qing. He didn¡¯t hide anything and told her the truth, including everything that Chu baiqing had experienced. Then, Huo zhongrao let her in. They didn¡¯t follow her in order to give them some alone time. When Qin Qing entered, Gu Jue was still sitting there with little 9th in his arms. Little seven lay on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s body, her eyes red and swollen as she cried. Qin Qing, who had a strong temper, instantly cried ¡­ What was going on? why did they have to torture the child like this? how did such a young child end up like this? ¡°Son, you¡¯ve ¡­ What is this? Give the child to his mother. It¡¯s so uncomfortable to hold the child like this ¡­¡± Qin Qing¡¯s heart ached for her son, but her heart ached even more for her grandson. He could tell that this was Chu baiqing¡¯s son ¡­ However, Qin Qing felt that they were both her grandsons, regardless of what happened between Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. Qin Qing had already accepted the two children in her heart. It was just that Gu Changming didn¡¯t let her see the child. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be in a position and would be soft-hearted, so he agreed to let them be together. Gu Jue looked at his mother, the mother who doted on Chu baiqing more than he did. mom, this is little 9th, your grandson ¡­ When a person is in pain, they are the most vulnerable in front of their mother and need comfort the most. Just like Gu Jue at this moment¡­ give little 9th to me. It¡¯s not comfortable for the child to sleep like this. It¡¯s uncomfortable for you too ¡­ Qin Qing cried as she spoke. There were traces of crying on Gu Jue¡¯s face, and his eyes were red. He knew his son the best. Since young, he had a very strong personality and would not be convinced even if he was beaten. He would not be like other children who cried hard and the adults would soften their hearts and not be beaten ¡­ Seeing her own son crying like this, Qin Qing¡¯s heart was filled with pain. mom, I¡¯m not uncomfortable. I¡¯m just in pain. It hurts here ¡­ Gu Jue pointed at his heart and said weakly. mom, if Bai Qing dies, I won¡¯t be able to live either. Little seven and little nine, you take good care of them. Don¡¯t let them go astray. Gu Jue said ¡°can¡¯t live¡± and not ¡°can¡¯t live.¡± ¡°Silly son, you¡­¡± Qin Qing usually called him ¡®Gu Jue¡¯ and rarely called him ¡®son¡¯. This time, she called him¡¯ silly son¡¯, which meant that she had already forgiven him ¡­ Chu baiqing just lay there. She knew her son¡¯s personality the best. He was very stubborn. Even if Chu baiqing had to lie in bed for the rest of his life, he would stay by his side forever. Looking at little Nine¡¯s dirty face in his arms, Qin Qing was reminded of Chu baiqing¡¯s childhood, and her heart ached. How did such a good child get this illness ¡­. Chapter 1261 - Chapter 1261: - heart of love-turn your head away and ignore him (3) Chapter 1261: ¨C heart of love-turn your head away and ignore him (3) Translator: 549690339 At night, Gu Jue asked Qin Qing to bring little seven and little nine home. Little seven and little nine didn¡¯t follow Qin Qing, nor did they call her grandma. They were very hostile to him. Feng Xi pulled the two of them aside. ¡°Your daddy needs to rest. Daddy needs to take care of him. If you stay here, daddy won¡¯t be able to rest well, and Daddy won¡¯t have time to take care of you.¡± ¡°Right now, you have more important things to do, and that is to make your grandparents like you. That way, daddy will get better soon. Can you do that?¡± Feng Xi knew that they could understand her words. Little seven and little nine were the smartest. Little seven and little nine looked at each other and finally nodded in tacit agreement. The two children were very obedient at this time ¡­ He was so obedient that even Feng Xi was surprised. She thought she would need to waste some time explaining things to them. Qin Qing had always wanted to hold her grandsons. However, when she actually held her two grandsons in her arms, she felt that she had aged. It was because it was very difficult to hold them. Back home, Gu Changming came out of the study room and saw little seven and little nine sitting on the sofa. She didn¡¯t react for a moment. She pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose and was stunned for a few seconds. Little seven and little nine snorted when they saw Gu Changming, then turned their heads away and ignored him. old Gu, quickly get some water for the grandsons. 1 need to take two pills to suppress my blood pressure. I¡¯m feeling a little uncomfortable right now. After all, he was an old man. He was very excited to be carrying his grandson on the way. His blood pressure was rising¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Little seven and little nine understood what Qin Qing was saying to Gu Changming and said no in unison. Her hostility towards Gu Changming was obvious. Obviously, they had forgotten what Feng Xi had told them, to please Gu Changming and win over their grandfather. It would reduce the obstacles in their daddy¡¯s way. ¡°Grandma will go, grandma will go ¡­¡± The moment Qin Qing heard the tone of her grandsons, it was clear that they were still bearing a grudge. He was still angry about what happened the other day. Although he was young, he had quite a temper. Especially since little Jiu¡¯s personality was similar to Chu baiqing¡¯s, but in fact, it was similar to Gu Jue¡¯s. She also had a big temper and was very stubborn. After all, they were twins. Little seven and little nine looked like their father. However, the two brothers also had some similarities. This was the magical thing. Qin Qing looked at the two children drinking the water in unison, and her heart was filled with unspeakable joy. ¡°Thank you ¡­ Grandma!¡± Little seven finished it first and called her ¡®grandma¡¯ sweetly. This ¡®grandma¡¯ made Qin Qing dumbfounded. On the way back, Qin Qing told them to call her ¡®grandma¡¯, but the two children refused to. This time, he didn¡¯t let them call him, but he suddenly opened his mouth ¡­ This was simply too unexpected. Qin Qing looked at little seven,¡± good child, you¡¯re so obedient! Little nine didn¡¯t scream. Instead, she looked at Gu Changming, stood on the sofa, put her arms around Qin Qing¡¯s neck, and kissed her on the face ¡­ First, he called her ¡®grandma¡¯, and then he kissed her. Then, Qin Qing cried again. He was simply too happy¡­ ¡°Old Gu, did you hear that? Did you see that?¡± Qin Qing¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. So this was what it felt like to be a grandmother. She was simply too happy ¡­ Gu Changming looked at little seven and little nine. He opened his mouth, but he was anxious. He wanted to hold a grandson more than Qin Qing ¡­ However, his grandson was right in front of him, but he did not dare to hold him. Because the two little guys looked at him in a very unfriendly way, and they really hated him¡­. Chapter 1262 - Chapter 1262: Gu Qingxin-why dont you just agree?(4) Chapter 1262: Gu Qingxin-why don¡¯t you just agree?(4) Translator: 549690339 Just as Gu Changming was looking at the two children, they were also looking at him. However, the well-respected Gu Changming was no match for little seven and little nine. The two children looked away, and she actually felt guilty. As for the reason for this guilt, Gu Changming actually felt that it was because he had broken up a pair of lovebirds. At the same time, he also felt that it was very magical. Little seven and little nine were so young, but they could actually understand the conversation between adults. Moreover, their auras and sharp gazes really surprised him. Also, when little seven thanked grandma just now, Gu Changming was very pleased. It was obvious that his stubborn son had taught his grandson well. It was basic for a child to be polite, but many children nowadays didn¡¯t know¡­ ¡°Grandma, hug ¡­¡± Little nine looked at Gu Chang Ming, but his words were directed at Qin Qing. you¡¯re so good. Grandma will carry you. Carry my grandson. You¡¯re so good ¡­ Qin Qing was simply grinning from ear to ear. She had long forgotten about the blood pressure medicine and didn¡¯t feel any pain or discomfort. She held little 9th in her arms and kissed his little face. She liked him so much Little seven stuck out her tongue at Gu Changming angrily. She was obviously going against him. We just want you to know that you¡¯re not good to our daddies, so we¡¯ll treat you like this. Who asked you to be anxious and not hug us ¡­ Gu Changming¡¯s face darkened, and he was obviously embarrassed. Little seven raised her head proudly, completely disdainful¡­ ¡°Old Gu, come and give him a hug. This is our grandson. Look at how cute he is ¡­ This small body, small hands, and small feet¡­¡± Qin Qing simply didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe her current feelings She was so happy. She had a grandson, and it was not just one. She was called grandma¡­ Gu Chang Ming glared at Qin Qing, he wanted to hug her. How could he hold the two little brats like that¡­ Once again, little seven and little nine said in unison,¡± No. At this time. Qin Qing realized that her grandson did not like her grandfather. What should she do? she knew how much her husband wanted to have a grandson. She was probably just anxious ¡­ Many things that happened next made Gu Changming very depressed. He wanted to sit on the sofa, but little seven and little nine didn¡¯t let him. They pouted and glared at him. He wanted to watch TV, but the two children were clamoring to watch cartoons They didn¡¯t even let him eat dinner. Their stance was that if he wanted to eat, they wouldn¡¯t¡­ He wanted to sleep, but the two of them shouted and refused to let him sleep ¡­ It was already ten 0 ¡®clock, but the two children were still very energetic. Gu Changming usually went to bed at eight o¡¯ clock¡­ He was really sleepy and had a headache. What he couldn¡¯t stand the most was that these two children were very close to Qin Qing, calling her grandma. But to him, she was cold and didn¡¯t want it¡­ Qin Qing couldn¡¯t take it anymore, old Gu, why don¡¯t you just agree? ¡± Qin Qing told Gu Chang Ming about Chu Bai Qing¡¯s situation and her son¡¯s words. Now that she saw her grandson, she didn¡¯t think about anything else. To them, getting a wife was like carrying a grandson. As for whether they had feelings for each other, it was up to the two of them. Now that she had a grandson, she didn¡¯t care whether her daughter-in-law was a man or a woman. When she saw her son¡¯s state in the afternoon, she knew that she couldn¡¯t control him¡­. Chapter 1263 - Chapter 1263: Gu Qingxin-our Father is so gentle, hes not annoying at all (5) Chapter 1263: Gu Qingxin-our Father is so gentle, he¡¯s not annoying at all (5) Translator: 549690339 Plus, with Chu Bai Qing¡¯s current condition, what could they say to separate them? She could not do such a thing, and their Gu Jue was not such an unloyal person. Plus, even as his mother, she could feel that her son truly loved Chu baiqing ¡­ And it was the kind of love that he really, really loved ¡­ It was just as Huo zhongrao had said to himself,¡± Auntie Qin, Gu Jue really can¡¯t live without Chu baiqing. You don¡¯t want to see him die either, right?¡± She really couldn¡¯t watch her son die, she couldn¡¯t¡­ Gu Chang Ming looked at Qin Qing and didn¡¯t say anything. This time, he didn¡¯t make Qin Qing shut up with a single sentence like before. ¡°Old Gu, we still have a few more years to live. Why should we make things difficult for them? as long as they¡¯re happy, that¡¯s enough. In the future, they¡¯ll be our companions. Besides, look at our grandsons. They¡¯re so great. In the future, we¡¯ll just look at our grandsons. How great is that!¡± Many things were like this. When parents asked their children to make a decision, they should make it from their children¡¯s perspective, not their own. This way, there would be fewer conflicts, and many things would be easier to handle. Qin Qing¡¯s words touched Gu Changming. That¡¯s right, how many more years could they live¡­ Looking at little seven and little Nine¡¯s fighting spirit, they were really likable ¡°If I agree to be with your daddy, will you guys call me Grandpa?¡± Gu Changming finally relented. It was actually quite difficult to ask such a question. It was indeed not easy for a person with Orthodox thoughts. Qin Qing¡¯s eyes reddened again. She had not expected that old Gu would change because of the two children. This was not easy, and it was beyond her expectations. Little seven and little nine looked at each other¡­ They were communicating with their eyes ¡­ The meaning conveyed by the eyes was as follows ¡­ brother, you¡¯re the most cunning. Analyze it. Is what he said true? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether he¡¯s telling the truth or not. Do you understand what he meant when he said he wants our daddy and daddy to be together?¡± Little seven said,¡±actually, I don¡¯t quite understand either. Aren¡¯t daddy and Daddy together?¡± Why do we need him to agree?¡± Little nine replied,¡±probably because he¡¯s the Father!¡± If you want to eat dissolved beans, you need dad¡¯s permission.¡± Xiao Qi,¡±tsk, that¡¯s not the same thing, okay?¡± I feel that compared to him, our Father is so gentle. He¡¯s not annoying at all. Also, 1 feel that grandma is at a disadvantage being with him. Grandma is so beautiful¡­¡± Little nine:¡± stop, we¡¯re getting off topic. What we need to say now is, do we believe him?¡± Seven,¡±then believe him!¡± If 1 want to eat dissolved beans and dad agrees to it, I¡¯ll be very happy. Right now, the most important thing is to make dad and dad happy.¡± Little 9th said,¡±yeah, I think so too. Then let¡¯s call him Grandpa!¡± If he doesn¡¯t perform well, we won¡¯t shout anymore.¡± Little seven:¡± well, it¡¯s decided then. Little brother, I think we are getting more and more in sync ¡­ Little nine was speechless. The two of them exchanged glances and nodded at Gu Changming¡­ ¡°Then ¡­ Then I¡¯ll hear you guys call me Grandpa.¡± Gu Changming said excitedly. Qin Qing also looked at little seven and little nine with anticipation. These two children could understand everything, they were really smart and cute. However, little seven and little nine did not call him Grandpa ¡­ Little seven took the phone from the table and handed it to Gu Changming. ¡°Dad ¡­ The phone ¡­¡± What little seven wanted to express was to let Gu Changming call Gu Jue.. Chapter 1264 - Chapter 1264: A loving heart-Im afraid itll be cold to touch him (6) Chapter 1264: A loving heart-I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be cold to touch him (6) Translator: 549690339 Little Jiu saw that Gu Changming didn¡¯t move, frowned and said again, ¡°Sue ¡­ Daddy¡­¡± Qin Qing only reacted after hearing little 9th¡¯s words. these two children are really smart. They want you to tell their son that you agreed¡­ Qin Qing felt that this was truly inconceivable. How could there be such an intelligent child? Why were there so many petty people? she was really too cute. Gu Changming also reacted and quickly took the phone from little Seven¡¯s hand. It really was ¡­ She was despised again. Gu Changming gave Gu Jue a call. The call was only picked up when it was about to end. The person who picked up the phone was Feng Yan ¡­ ¡°Uncle Gu, what¡¯s the matter? Gu Jue ¡­¡± Feng Yan wanted to say that Gu Jue wouldn¡¯t pick up the phone right now and that he would just sit there in a daze, looking at Chu baiqing¡­ ¡°Ah Yan, you tell Gu Jue that his mother and I agree ¡­ They¡¯re together!¡± Gu Changming hung up the phone after saying this. It was because it was really not easy for him to say these words ¡­ On the other end of the line, Feng Yan was still holding his phone, frozen in his position as if he was answering a call. He didn¡¯t expect little seven and little nine to be so capable. They managed to get uncle Gu in just a few hours. He actually agreed¡­ He only came back to his senses when Feng Xi patted him and asked him what was wrong. uncle Gu has agreed to them being together ¡­ Feng Yan still found it a little unbelievable, but it was true. She had really agreed to it. He had heard it with his own ears. After ail, getting the approval of uncle Gu and aunt Qin was what Chu baiqing wanted. Because he did not want Gu Jue to be in a deadlock with his family. Even if they were together, they would not feel happy. Feng Yan walked into the ward and saw Gu Jue sitting on the sofa. He hugged his legs and stared at the unconscious Chu baiqing without blinking. Her eyes were filled with infatuation and confusion. In just half a day, Gu Jue had become much more Haggard ¡­ Feng Yan squatted down in front of him and turned Gu Jue¡¯s body around. ¡°Your dad called and said that he agreed to you two being together!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s heart ached for Chu baiqing, who was unconscious, and even more so for Gu Jue, who had lost his soul. Gu Jue looked at Feng Yan, his eyes still empty and lost¡­ Jue, go and tell Bai Qing that uncle Gu has agreed. He will wake up when he is happy¡­ Feng Yan pinched Gu Jue¡¯s arm to make him react. ¡°All Yan, I don¡¯t dare to touch him. I¡¯m afraid that his body will turn cold if. touch him¡­. (A dead person¡¯s body is cold.) Gu Jue¡¯s voice was dry and hoarse, and his eyes were still empty. He was really scared, very, very scared ¡­ He was afraid that his Chu baiqing would continue to sleep like this ¡­ Gu Jue, look at me. Ji Chenzhou has already gone to pick up the doctor Who will be performing Bai Qing¡¯s surgery. He will be fine. He will be fine. Gu Jue¡¯s words pierced Feng Yan¡¯s heart deeply. It was too painful¡­ go and tell him the good news. Go ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s eyes reddened. He had cried twice that day, and his heart ached when he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s lack of reaction. Gu Jue was obedient this time. He walked to the bedside in a daze ¡­ Seeing Chu baiqing sleeping so soundly, she touched his lips with a trembling finger. There was warmth. Chu baiqing was still alive, alive ¡­ When Gu Jue regained his consciousness, he felt as if all the energy in his body had been sucked out of him. He immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°My dad ¡­ Agree ¡­. We¡¯re together now, do you hear me? If you hear me, wake up, okay?¡± Chapter 1265 - Chapter 1265: Ive only just become-father, I dont have any experience (1) Chapter 1265: I¡¯ve only just become-father, I don¡¯t have any experience (1) Translator: 549690339 Ever since he was young, Gu Jue had never been afraid of anything. He was unconvinced and afraid of no one. The title of ¡®Lord Jue¡¯ was completely earned by him, and all the properties under his name were also earned by him. It could be said that Lord Jue was a legend in Yun city. However, such a tough legendary figure was now as flustered and afraid as a child¡­ He was afraid that his Chu baiqing would leave him. He was very afraid ¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you hope that my parents would accept us? Now that you¡¯ve accepted it, hurry up and wake up. What if they go back on their word?¡± don¡¯t you think our son is amazing? he managed to settle that stubborn old man in such, short time. He¡¯s better than their father, but it¡¯ll be difficult to manage him in the future ¡­ it¡¯s still up to you to manage. 1 can¡¯t manage them well¡­ shaoyou complained to me that he didn¡¯t have time to spend with his wife and wanted a divorce. He told me that I couldn¡¯t be so idle. 1 thought so too. 1 can¡¯t just leave everything to him. so, after you wake up, it¡¯s your turn to take care of little seven and little nine. It¡¯s time for me to go to work and earn money. It¡¯s hard to earn money now, so I have to support you. Gu Jue did not even know what he was talking about. He just kept talking without making any sense. Feng Yan felt very uncomfortable listening to this. In the past, Gu Jue was the one who spoke the least, and he wished he could not say a single word. He was the kind of person who was tired of saying even one more word ¡­ But now, he was talking about things that he himself did not know. the third son even asked me to get him a wife. I¡¯ve just become a father and have no experience. I don¡¯t know what to do. What do you think I should do? ¡± after all, I owe my third son. He can¡¯t be married shabbily. Even if he¡¯s not my biological son, he should still be treated like one, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Gu Jue fell asleep as he spoke. Feng Yan watched as his voice grew softer and softer. Then, he lay on the side of the bed and fell asleep while holding Chu baiqing¡¯s hand. He knelt on the ground and fell asleep ¡­ She was probably too tired. She didn¡¯t even drink a sip of water, let alone eat. Gu Jue¡¯s stubbornness was only because he listened to Chu baiqing. They asked him to eat, but he didn¡¯t. He called Feng Xi in and the two of them carried Gu Jue to the bed, lying down with Chu baiqing. The bed was big enough for two people to sleep on. Even though he was fast asleep, he could still feel that the person lying beside him was Chu baiqing. Gu Jue turned over and leaned closer to Chu baiqing¡­ She curled up and leaned her head on his shoulder like an insecure child. It was supposed to be a heartwarming scene, but because they were in a hospital room and Chu baiqing was unconscious instead of sleeping, it made one¡¯s heart ache¡­ In the lounge, Feng Yan was sitting on the sofa, not saying a word, his deep eyes staring straight at a certain point. Feng Xi didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about, and it wasn¡¯t a sad look, but it just made him feel uncomfortable. He could see the loneliness and longing in Feng Yan¡­ He took a look at the time. At this time, it was still daytime for nainai¡­ Feng Xi video-called Shi Nian. They had been in contact because he missed nainai and was worried about Shi Nian. When the video call connected, Feng Xi saw Shi Nian on the screen. She seemed to be ¡­ He had lost weight. Shi Nian greeted Feng Xi with a smile, his cheerful voice reaching Feng Yan¡¯s ears through the phone. His body suddenly stiffened ¡­ Yin shinian. He remembered her voice, but he didn¡¯t know that there were times when she was so lighthearted.. Chapter 1266 - Chapter 1266: Gu Qingxin-its good that uncle can stand his little temper (2) Chapter 1266: Gu Qingxin-it¡¯s good that uncle can stand his little temper (2) Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi glanced at Feng Yan, and after telling Shi Nian to wait, she stuffed the phone into Feng Yan¡¯s hands. Then, he walked out¡­ He did not know if the two of them knew how to talk, but he thought that if they had each other in their hearts, they would say a few words. There were many things that he could not understand. For example, with Feng Yan¡¯s overbearing and strong personality, how could he allow his woman to marry another man? how could he allow his daughter to call another man ¡®father¡¯? He couldn¡¯t understand this question alone. He couldn¡¯t understand no matter how he thought about it¡­ Feng Yan looked at the phone in his hand. On the screen was Yin shinian¡¯s exquisite and cold face. It really was ¡­ She was getting more and more beautiful. At first glance, this woman did not have Huo qingge¡¯s stunning beauty. The more you look at it, the more your heart itches. Yin shinian obviously didn¡¯t expect that Feng Xi would become Feng Yan ¡­ She couldn¡¯t hide the shock and panic on her face, and it was fixed on the screen. The experience from that night, when she saw Feng Yan¡¯s cold and devilish face, instantly surged into her mind. That night, she would never forget how Feng Yan had tortured and humiliated her¡­ He did not believe that the child in her stomach was his ¡­ He did not believe ¡­ He called out another woman¡¯s name in his sleep, so what right did he have to judge her having an affair with another man? The shock in Yin shinian¡¯s eyes gradually turned into coldness. Feng Yan saw this change in attitude, and his lips curled up into a devilish smile. When this woman was with him, she would only be cold, but when it came to other men, she would smile brightly. ¡°I forgot to congratulate you.¡± Feng Yan leaned back lazily on the sofa and looked at the woman on the screen with a devilish gaze, as if he wanted to eat her up. Yin shinian¡¯s lips were trembling slightly. She should have hung up the video call. However, her fingers didn¡¯t seem to listen to her and couldn¡¯t move ¡­ ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. In the end, all her actions were exchanged for such a distant and unfamiliar thank you. This was the man who had shared the same bed as her, and they used to be so intimate. Although she had been forced and threatened by him from the start, he was still her first man and nainai¡¯s biological father ¡­ His existence made her heart ache every time she thought of him. She was not willing to admit that she had fallen in love with him ¡­ She didn¡¯t want to. She guarded her heart so much, and he treated her so cruelly. How could she fall in love with him? how could she ¡­ A man wrapped his arms around Yin shinian¡¯s waist from behind, his chin resting on her shoulder. A handsome face with three-dimensional carved features appeared on the screen. Feng Yan was caught off guard ¡­ Bai Hexun kissed Yin shinian on the face ¡­ ¡°Xiao Yan, nainai is very cute!¡± Bai Hexun smiled as he spoke to Feng Yan on the screen. When Yin shinian heard Bai Hexun¡¯s words, his entire body stiffened. Little Yan? Bai Hexun knew Feng Yan ¡­ And their relationship should be very close, or she wouldn¡¯t have called him little Yan. And what Feng Yan said next made Yin shinian feel like he had been struck by lightning¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good that uncle can stand his little temper!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was still as feminine as usual, but Yin shinian felt like he was in a Cold Lake. Bai Hexun was Feng Yan¡¯s uncle ¡­ How could such a thing happen? Why¡­. Chapter 1267 - Chapter 1267: Once he woke up, he was in a flurry (3) Chapter 1267: Once he woke up, he was in a flurry (3) Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing woke up. When he woke up, Gu Jue was still in a deep sleep ¡­ Feng Xi quickly fed Chu baiqing some water. Her movements were clumsy and nervous. He had been waiting for Chu Bai Qing to wake up, but the moment he woke up, he was in a flurry¡­ After feeding him water, she remembered to call the doctor over. She quickly pressed the bell and looked at Chu Bai Qing, who opened his mouth a few times but didn¡¯t say anything. Even though he couldn¡¯t see, he could still smell the hospital. Even though this was a WIP Ward, it was still a hospital. No matter how good the environment was, there was still the smell of medicine. He knew that he had fainted. After reading a book for a while, he felt dizzy. He just stood up and fell down ¡­ He was a doctor, and he knew that this was ¡­ It had relapsed. This kind of thing was too common for tumor patients ¡­ It relapsed again¡­ His Gu Jue must have been frightened, right? ¡°Xi, where¡¯s Gu Jue?¡± Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see Gu Jue lying on his bed, and he didn¡¯t touch him either. ¡°She¡¯s asleep. She¡¯s right beside you.¡± Gu Jue had already slept for seven hours, and there was no sign of him waking up. She was probably too tired, probably mentally¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he touched Gu J tie¡¯s arm. A look of pain flashed in his eyes ¡­ She was afraid that she was too tired from guarding him ¡­ ¡°How long have 1 been unconscious?¡± Chu Bai Qing sighed, his head was hurting¡­ ¡°More than ten hours ¡­¡± Feng Xi couldn¡¯t even count how many hours it had been. ¡°I¡¯ll call big brother and the others.¡± Huo zhongrao had left after visiting in the morning. He had been too busy recently and they didn¡¯t let him stay. Feng Yan was still sleeping in the room next door while third brother was discussing a plan with the experts. Feng Xi quickly gave Huo zhongrao a call to tell him not to worry¡­ Then, he stood there and looked at Chu Bai Qing, afraid that he would fall down again. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t see Feng Xi¡¯s nervous expression ¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s little seven and little nine?¡± Chu baiqing remembered that when he fainted, Gu Jue and Chenzhou were talking in the study room. Little seven and little nine were still sleeping¡­ aunt Qin took it away. She took it away last night. And that¡­ Feng Xi wanted to say that Gu Jue¡¯s parents had agreed to their relationship, but she didn¡¯t say it. He felt that Gu Jue should be the one to talk to him about this ¡­ ¡°Can you do it?¡± Chu baiqing thought about little seven and little Nine¡¯s attitude towards uncle Gu. He was afraid that they would kick up a fuss. ¡°Your son must be able to do it. If they can¡¯t do it, then who can!¡± Feng Xi immediately replied. Little seven and little nine solved everyone¡¯s headache. Their speed was domineering, they had to do it. The door of the ward was opened and Li beixiao was at the front. Seeing that Chu Bai Qing had woken up, his heart was at ease. When the bell rang, he thought that perhaps she had woken up, or perhaps something had happened. He had thought of all kinds of possibilities after taking a few steps ¡­ A few people followed behind Jiang Dalu. They were all specialists in Oncology. He had been here for consultation since last night and had not left. After all, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s position in the medical world was not normal. ¡°Dean Chu, do you have a bad headache?¡± Jiang Dalu looked at Chu baiqing and frowned. He must be having a headache. ¡°En!¡± Chu baiqing recognized Jiang Dalu¡¯s voice and nodded. It did hurt. Gu Jue was still sleeping. It was a little noisy with so many people rushing in, but he was still in a deep sleep. Jason has sent over your previous medical case ¡­ Jiang Dalu didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary, and his expression was rather solemn. ¡°The location of the recurrence is still difficult to operate on!¡± Chapter 1268 - Chapter 1268: Gu Qingxin-just feed him well and shut your mouth!(4) Chapter 1268: Gu Qingxin-just feed him well and shut your mouth!(4) Translator: 549690339 He didn¡¯t hide anything. At this time, there was no need to hide anything. This was what a malignant tumor looked like. According to the previous X-ray, it was already a miracle that he was still alive. It was already a miracle that he lost his sight in the end. ¡°En!¡± Chu Bai Qing only replied with a faint ¡°en.¡± This was within his expectations. He was the one who had been blinded by miracles. He was a doctor, so he should know that the recurrence rate of this disease was very high. This was life. It was not like those in TV dramas and novels, where one could change it at will¡­ At this moment, Chu Bai Qing wanted to live even more. Just like before, the more he had, the greedier he became ¡­ He couldn¡¯t bear to leave little seven and little nine, and even more so, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave Gu Jue and his brothers ¡­ I can¡¯t bear to part with any of them ¡­ However, what could he do in the face of such a reality? He did not want Gu Jue to go through such a process. He had to slowly endure the torment and wait¡­ Jiang Dalu said that the position was difficult to operate on, so it meant that it was similar to the previous position. Even professor Hagrid couldn¡¯t create any more miracles. Dr. Hagrid was the person Ji Chenzhou had requested to operate on Chu baiqing. A Doctor Who hated rich and powerful people the most¡­ However, he was also an authoritative specialist in Oncology¡­ The atmosphere in the ward was rather depressing. Everyone felt bad. They were not children and understood the current situation. we¡¯ll talk about this later. Eat something first. Your third sister-in-law has made you some porridge. Keep it warm. Li beixiao opened his mouth, his voice hoarse. Feng Xi quickly went to the small kitchen to get some porridge. He wanted to do something right now, so he couldn¡¯t let his mind be empty, or else he would let his thoughts run wild. He wondered if Chu baiqing would faint again and never wake up again ¡­ Jiang Dalu brought the experts out. After hearing that everyone had left, Chu baiqing smiled,¡± it¡¯s like a scene from a TV show. A large group of people come in and we don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing. ¡°There must always be hope. Who knows, someone might have the confidence!¡± Li beixiao sighed. It was not that he was making a fuss, but he also wanted to have a glimmer of hope. ¡°Have some porridge!¡± Feng Xi sniffed the porridge. It was very fragrant. Third sister-in-law¡¯s cooking skills were naturally good. He was in no mood to cook now, and he was very annoyed. She always wanted to vent her anger, and her heart felt stifled. This kind of feeling was even more unbearable than two years ago when she saw Gu Jue¡¯s half-dead appearance. Because Chu Bai Qing was right in front of him, he could leave them at any moment¡­ ¡°Third sister-in-law put prawns and a grain of pea inside.¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t let Chu baiqing eat it himself and fed him personally. Chu Bai Qing smiled and said no, but he insisted. In the end, he couldn¡¯t change his mind. She could only let him feed her. ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­¡± Chu baiqing took a bite. Actually, no matter how good the food was, it was tasteless in his mouth. It was because his heart was too bitter ¡­ ¡°Actually, third sister-in-law, you can add some dried scallop. It¡¯ll taste even better.¡± ¡°When I cook porridge, I like to put some of that¡­¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s quite delicious ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you next time.¡± Feng Xi kept mumbling and talking non-stop. Li beixiao really could not bear to listen to it anymore. ¡°You should feed him properly and shut your mouth!¡± In fact, li beixiao was also worried that Gu Jue would wake up. He should have a good sleep. He was really too tired. The current situation was not one or two days. He could not collapse ¡­. Chapter 1269 - Chapter 1269: Gu Qing Xin-f-ck, why are you so annoying, shut up (5) Chapter 1269: Gu Qing Xin-f-ck, why are you so annoying, shut up (5) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue slept all the way until the evening. When she woke up, she saw Chu baiqing sitting on the bed, reading a book in bracharacter. He had a feeling that they were at home and not at the hospital. His Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t faint, he just woke up ¡­ Sensing that Gu Jue had woken up, Chu baiqing smiled in his direction. ¡°You¡¯re awake? i had a bowl of porridge and it was quite delicious. Do you want to have a bowl too?¡± Chu baiqing put down the document in his hand. She smiled as she spoke to Gu Jue. Her tone and expression were the same as usual. Gu Jue listened to Chu baiqing¡¯s voice. It was still so gentle, and his tone was always so calm. No matter what happened, he was always so calm, unlike her, who was so inexperienced. She had become like this when she saw him faint. How was she going to take care of him in the future? how was she going to spend the rest of her life with him? And how would he face the unexpected situations that he would encounter in the future? Gu Jue, you must strengthen your heart. You can¡¯t be so fragile anymore. Your Chu baiqing needs you ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go eat, do you want some water?¡± Gu Jue kissed Chu baiqing on the cheek. It was a very gentle kiss. It was the same as what he would do at home. Gu Jue told himself that nothing would change. He wanted to be the same as before. ¡°Yes, drink!¡± Chu Bai Qing had just drunk some water. However, when Gu Jue asked him, he still said that he wanted to drink. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He felt extremely uncomfortable watching their interaction. They both did it so that they wouldn¡¯t worry about each other, but even he, an outsider, felt a little awkward. They must have felt it themselves ¡­ After Gu Jue fed Chu baiqing the water, he went to the kitchen. However, in less than a minute, Gu Jue was back on the bed, hugging Chu baiqing¡­ She hugged him so tightly that Chu baiqing and Feng Yan didn¡¯t even have time to react. His breathing became rapid. He couldn¡¯t pretend as if nothing had happened, he couldn¡¯t do it¡­ He just wanted to hug his Chu baiqing and talk to him. He was too cowardly, too cowardly¡­ I¡¯m very, very, very scared ¡­ I was just thinking how long you could hold it in. 1 didn¡¯t know you could hold it in and get off the bed. I thought you would hug me tightly and cry when you woke up! Chu baiqing¡¯s words were light and gentle as he patted Gu Jue¡¯s back. They had grown up together, and now they were in a relationship. All these years, they had experienced it together. Chu baiqing was the person who understood Gu Jue the most. He was someone who couldn¡¯t hide things. ¡°F * ck, why are you so annoying? shut up.¡± Gu Jue was really crying. Feeling Chu baiqing¡¯s body temperature, he felt at ease, but what followed was fear. Because the more you care, the more you are afraid of losing¡­ ¡°Jue, you¡¯re really not as good as your third son. His endurance is much stronger than yours.¡± Chu baiqing would treat Ji Chenzhou well for the rest of his life because he had been by his side through the toughest and most painful days of his life, time after time¡­ That feeling was worse than death, but Ji Chenzhou had managed to pull through. you didn¡¯t f * eking see it, but he was so scared that his legs went soft. He¡¯s much more cowardly than me ¡­ Gu Jue gave his third son a big thumbs up in his heart. He was even more grateful to him for everything he had done for Chu baiqing all this time. He felt like he was going crazy after experiencing it once, but he had experienced it so many times. It really wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Bai Qing, am I f * eking useless?¡± Chapter 1270 - Chapter 1270: A heart of love-f-ck, you better shut up (6) Chapter 1270: A heart of love-f-ck, you better shut up (6) Translator: 549690339 Gu Jue buried his face in Chu baiqing¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t care if Feng Yan was there or if it was embarrassing. He just had to be. coward ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent of being useless. Little seven and little nine have been raised so well, and they have also taken good care of me. It¡¯s just that they are. little inexperienced. This kind of situation will still happen. If you can¡¯t handle it, you¡¯ll collapse before me. What should I do then?¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to put pressure on Gu Jue, but he had to be strong enough to face unexpected situations in the future, such as him suddenly fainting or suddenly dying¡­ .. ck, you shut up and stop talking. How did I take good care of you? I didn¡¯t take good care of you ¡­ Gu Jue felt that he was very useless. Very useless. What Lord Jue? he was nothing¡­ look up. Let me see how you cry. When we were young, you didn¡¯t cry no matter how much aunt Qin hit you. I even wondered if you didn¡¯t have tear glands ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s heart was in pain, but the words that came out of his mouth were very calm. This kind of personality could be said to be good or bad. He had to bear all the bad things himself and didn¡¯t want to burden anyone. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached terribly. He didn¡¯t mind letting Chu baiqing see him cry. However, he couldn¡¯t see it at all, he couldn¡¯t see it¡­ Chu baiqing also reacted. I can¡¯t see it. Sigh, I won¡¯t see you cry in this life ¡­ Not to mention whether his eyes could be cured, his current tumor had relapsed, and whether he could live was a problem¡­ I can, I can see, I can., eking see, let¡¯s go now¡­ I¡¯ll go now.¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s words deeply agitated Gu Jue. The address that Ji Chenzhou had given him was in his mind. He was going to find that doctor. No matter what, he was going to make him perform acupuncture on Chu baiqing. He was going to make sure Chu baiqing saw it. if you¡¯re willing to see me cry after I cure my eyes, I¡¯ll Cry For You every day. If you want me to smile, I¡¯ll keep smiling for you ¡­. ¡®ll do whatever you want me to do¡­¡± As Gu Jue spoke, he had already gotten out of bed ¡­ Feng Yan saw that he was a little too agitated and quickly stopped him ¡­ ¡°Jue, what are you doing?¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t know about the existence of someone who could cure Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes. Hence, he did not know why Gu Jue was so anxious and flustered. ah Yan, my third son has found someone who can cure our Bai Qing¡¯s eyes. I¡¯ll bring him there now, right now¡­ Gu Jue spoke very quickly. He was not wearing any shoes and was about to pull Chu baiqing away. Chu baiqing, on the other hand, calmly followed Gu Jue¡¯s movements and did not ask anything. He had thought that Chenzhou must have had something to ask Gu Jue yesterday, but it turned out that he had found someone who could cure his eyes. If he could cure his eyes, he would be willing to die ¡­ However, before he died, he wanted to take a good look at his Gu Jue, little seven, and little nine. And these brothers who were worried and sad for him ¡­ ¡°Calm down, Gu Jue!¡± Feng Yan grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s arm and said sternly. . ¡®m f. eking calm. I just want him to see it. He wants to see it. He f. eking wants to see me, see our sons, see you ¡­ Gu Jue shouted at Feng Yan. He was not targeting Feng Yan, but he was just too depressed. He wanted to shout out all this suffocating breath, or he would go crazy. If he really went crazy, what would happen to their Bai Qing¡­ Chapter 1271 - Chapter 1271: A loving heart-Chu baiqing, youre back to being coy again (7) Chapter 1271: A loving heart-Chu baiqing, you¡¯re back to being coy again (7) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Ah Yan, let him take me there! No matter where we go, it¡¯s fine as long as we¡¯re with him!¡± The silent Chu baiqing spoke, and his words made Feng Yan let go ¡­ you guys can go, but I¡¯ll follow. He¡¯s not in a good condition to drive! In the end, Feng Yan compromised. If they wanted to go crazy, then let¡¯s do it together! In the end, Feng Xi also went with him. On the way, Feng Yan called Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao and told them about the matter. On the way, Feng Xi drove while Feng Yan was very worried and flustered. Because of Chu baiqing¡¯s calmness, he felt flustered. He was afraid that Chu baiqing was planning something or making some preparations. He was always a meticulous person. In the past, Feng Yan thought that was his strength, but now, even he was afraid of Chu baiqing¡¯s calm personality. He always made it hard to figure out what he was planning. He was afraid that he would suddenly disappear again and they wouldn¡¯t be able to find him. Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll tell you something good.¡± Gu Jue leaned his face close to Chu baiqing and whispered in his ear. ¡°I¡¯ll let you kiss me, I¡¯ll listen to your good news!¡± Chu baiqing was still unaware of Gu Jue¡¯s thoughts, so he deliberately spoke in a low voice. It was so that after she kissed him, she could say to Feng Yan and Feng Xi, ¡± look at our Chu baiqing, he loves me so much and is so active! Actually, that was what Gu Jue was thinking in his heart, and it was exactly as Chu baiqing had guessed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really good news. Don¡¯t you want to hear it?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s emotions were much more stable now. As long as his Chu baiqing was by his side, he would feel at ease. well, if you want to say it, then say it. If you don¡¯t, then forget it. Now I won¡¯t even give you a kiss ¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. He still didn¡¯t understand Gu Jue. She was someone who couldn¡¯t hide things, especially in front of him. If you made him hold back something and not say it, he would feel even worse. ¡°I¡¯ve really spoiled your temper. You¡¯re too impudent. The family rules aren¡¯t strict, and your wife doesn¡¯t listen to you.¡± When Gu Jue mentioned his wife, Chu baiqing¡¯s face turned red. Not only was his skin more sensitive, but his face also turned red very quickly. He had been like this since he was young. If anyone talked about him, his face would turn red when he was embarrassed. When she was angry, her face would also turn red ¡­ And they all became famous very quickly¡­ When the two of them did it together, Chu baiqing¡¯s face was red. Gu Jue could not help but want to bite his face hard every time he saw him. However, she had only been thinking about it for so long and had never been willing to bite it. ¡°Do you want me to call you hubby?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s question was very sudden. He only asked this question because Gu Jue mentioned his wife. And you couldn¡¯t tell if he was joking or not¡­ Feng Xi and Feng Yan, who were sitting in front, couldn¡¯t stay calm. This was their wife and husband. He really wanted to ask if the two of them thought that the car was unmanned. No matter what, he should be more careful and take into account the feelings of single people, right? ¡°F * ck, Chu baiqing, you¡¯re back to being coy again?¡± Gu Jue couldn¡¯t stand his Chu baiqing the most. He would give you a kiss from time to time, making you feel embarrassed and even f * eking tickled you to the point that you couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Chu baiqing opened his mouth again. This time, as he spoke, his fingers actually dug into Gu Jue¡¯s palm. It was like adding oil to Gu Jue¡¯s burning heart¡­ Chapter 1272 - Chapter 1272: Is Lord Jue feeling shy?(8) Chapter 1272: Is Lord Jue feeling shy?(8) Translator: 549690339 | It caused his body, which was already filled with evil fire, to burn up in an instant. Why didn¡¯t she want to hear it? she had always wanted to hear Chu baiqing call her hubby. When they were in bed, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t force Chu baiqing, but he just didn¡¯t scream. He used all sorts of methods, but she didn¡¯t hear him. But now, he was actually asking him if he wanted to hear it. Of course, she had to listen to it. However, she just felt that something was wrong. He wanted to hear him call her that, but not in front of Feng Xi and Feng Yan. Although he also wanted to show off his status in the family. But, he wanted Chu baiqing to scream in bed ¡­ With Chu baiqing¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t call her that a second time. Even if it was on a whim, he didn¡¯t know what went wrong with his brain to actually say such words. It was a surprise and a pleasant surprise to him, and he was so excited that he wanted to push him down ¡­ The word ¡± hubby ¡± made Gu Jue temporarily forget about Chu baiqing¡¯s current physical condition and the fact that he could not see. She had forgotten everything, and her heart was filled with an indescribable sweetness. This wasn¡¯t the kind of feeling between a man and a woman. Instead, it was the kind of emotional collision that made people feel very emotional. He was so excited that Gu Jue felt that they would be like this for the rest of their lives. yes, but when we¡¯re alone, you have to let me hear it. You know when I mean alone¡­ Gu Jue leaned on Chu baiqing¡¯s shoulder and bit his ear as he whispered. ¡± Why didn¡¯t you say it a little louder in bed? are you afraid of hearing it?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was still gentle, but it was obviously a few pitches higher. ¡°F * ck, Chu baiqing, I¡¯m not afraid of you being embarrassed, but you¡¯re going to do this to the end, right? You¡¯re so capable that your skin isn¡¯t thin anymore? What are you trying to do, you shameless brat?¡± Gu Jue was about to go crazy. His Chu baiqing always gave him unexpected surprises. If it was his usual personality, how could he be so bold? He didn¡¯t even dare to show off their love in front of his brothers because he was afraid that his Chu baiqing would be shy. She didn¡¯t give him a good look when she went home, but now he was fine. She even had to let others know how intimate they were. ¡°I said I¡¯ll f * ckyou, are you giving it to me?¡± Chu baiqing was in a good mood. He liked to watch¡­ Their Gu Jue was so angry. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t see it now, but it was good to listen to the voice. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it in the future ¡­ What he liked the most was his Gu Jue¡¯s helpless and resentful look at him. The way she looked when she was burned by his evil fire and could not do anything to him was the cutest¡­ ¡°You f. eking¡­¡± Gu Jue was suddenly at a loss for words. What did you say? She was afraid that Chu baiqing would be unhappy if she didn¡¯t give it to him, so she promised to give it to him. Give? Feng Yan and Feng Xi were sitting in front of them, what were they supposed to think? He wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face because he didn¡¯t really care who was on top. But now, he was the one who was shy. His Chu baiqing was much more thick- skinned. Such a private topic, how could he casually bring it up? It really made him angry, annoyed, and embarrassed ¡­ Thinking about it, when did his Lord Jue become a thin-skinned person? ¡°Is Lord Jue feeling shy?¡± Chu baiqing was actually just teasing Gu Jue. He didn¡¯t want him to be so tense. She wanted him to temporarily forget about those annoying things ¡­ Chapter 1273 - Chapter 1273: - loving heart-dont you knowwhatlam like?(9) Chapter 1273: ¨C loving heart-don¡¯t you knowwhatlam like?(9) Translator: 549690339 Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was filled with joy. He just could not see. If he could see, he would definitely see that Gu Jue¡¯s face was red. It was so rare that Lord Jue¡¯s face would turn red ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re the shy one! Chu baiqing, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± Gu Jue immediately trapped Chu baiqing under his body and angrily sealed his lips. The domineering kiss was like rain after a long drought. Their family¡¯s Chu baiqing must have been a demon in her past life. If not, why would she torture people like this, driving them crazy? She bit Chu Bai Qing¡¯s lips in anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to bite him too hard. It was this feeling of wanting to bite but not being able to, that was the most tormenting. Feng Xi gripped the steering wheel tightly. This dog food was so good that he wouldn¡¯t be hungry for a few days. Feng Yan was also quite surprised. Chu baiqing¡­ Who said he was thin- skinned? His flirting skills were simply amazing. Gu Jue was utterly defeated in front of him. Looking at how anxious he was, did he think they didn¡¯t exist? I say. you guys are done. You can continue when we reach the hotel. The car is not enough for you guys ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s words were rather direct. However, the two at the back were kissing so passionately that they pretended not to hear her. Feng Yan was completely speechless. This time, Chu baiqing had really opened his eyes. ¡°Pull over, I¡¯m going for a smoke!¡± Feng Yan felt that he could barely breathe. No matter how luxurious the car was, space was limited, and some sounds were inevitable ¡­ Then, she would imagine ¡­ Actually, Gu Jue and Chu baiqing only kissed and didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Oh ¡­ Just in time, I¡¯ll go to the toilet too ¡­¡± Feng Xi quickly stopped the car. There weren¡¯t many cars on this road, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of being seen. Besides, even if someone was looking, the two behind were not afraid to look¡­ Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t thick-skinned at all, it was because his mouth was completely sealed by Gu Jue. She couldn¡¯t say a word as she was being kissed. ¡°Are you for real?¡± Chu baiqing asked in a hoarse voice while Gu Jue was biting his ear. Even though he wanted to try¡­ He wanted to do everything that he had not done with Gu Jue. He also wanted to satisfy Gu Jue¡¯s wishes. However, the time and place weren¡¯t suitable. Feng Yan and Feng Xi were just outside. What was this? Although they were brothers and didn¡¯t need to care about this, they were still thin-skinned. ¡°You don¡¯t f * eking want to? Why are you so bad? you f * eking flirted with me until I couldn¡¯t take it, and now you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m serious? don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m like?¡± Chu baiqing knew what Gu Jue was like. He just wanted him to change his mood and not be so anxious. He didn¡¯t expect him to be so unable to control himself. She said she wanted to call him hubby. This level of self-control really made him speechless. ¡°All Yan and the others are outside.¡± Chu baiqing smiled as he grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s hand. ¡°I really want to bite you to death, kill you! Why are you so bad? you¡¯re so happy that you¡¯re making me uncomfortable, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re still smiling Of course, Gu Jue knew that Feng Yan and Feng Xi were outside, so he could only say this angrily. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Why was their Chu baiqing so evil? The people outside the car window couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside. Feng Xi and Feng Yan wouldn¡¯t get in the car unless they were called. Chapter 1275 - Chapter 1275: Gu Qingxin-shut up, our Chu baiqing is thin-skinned (2000 words) Chapter 1275: Gu Qingxin-shut up, our Chu baiqing is thin-skinned (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing¡¯s face was slightly red. He smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he pinched Gu Jue¡¯s waist. He did it quite hard. ¡°F * ck, shut up. Don¡¯t you know how thin-skinned our Chu baiqing is?¡± Actually, Gu Jue was also a little embarrassed. Although they were brothers, he still felt a little embarrassed. It was rare for Lord Jue to feel a little embarrassed, and it was not easy. ¡°Are you thin-skinned? I really didn¡¯t see it, but I¡¯ve really opened my eyes!¡± Although Feng Yan said that, he understood Chu baiqing¡¯s good intentions. He just wanted Gu Jue to be happy. Even if he could only forget about those annoying things for a short while, it would still count as him not being shameless enough to mess around with Gu Jue. ¡°All Yan¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing finally opened his mouth, his embarrassment evident in his voice. After all, he had a gentle and shy personality since he was young. Even if he wanted to act like a hooligan, he didn¡¯t have the potential. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore!¡± Feng Yan couldn¡¯t stand Chu baiqing calling his name so gently. This was because he would agree to any request he made. Chu baiqing¡¯s body was still weak. After a few words, he fell asleep on Gu Jue¡¯s lap. When they arrived in Yucheng, they went straight to the hotel, which was arranged by Feng Yan on his way here. They also had a division in Yucheng. Coming to Yucheng again, Feng Yan thought back to three years ago, when he had chased Huo qingge here. She came here on a business trip, and he also came here. At that time, Tang Tang was also sent to the sealed door¡­ It was three years ago, but it felt like it was just yesterday. The next day, the group drove for another two hours before they reached the village that Ji Chenzhou had mentioned. There were a total of 19 families in Liuguang village. After asking around, they found out that the local doctor, old song, had moved to live in the mountains three years ago. The car couldn¡¯t get on, so they could only climb the mountain. Gu Jue and Feng Yan had no problems with their physical strength, but Chu baiqing and Feng Xi, who didn¡¯t exercise much, couldn¡¯t. Feng Xi couldn¡¯t move even after she was halfway there ¡­ f * ck, isn¡¯t it sick to live on the mountain? isn¡¯t it tiring to climb up and down every day? ¡± Feng Xi sat on the ground and stopped crawling. ¡°Xi, why don¡¯t you leave? The higher you go, the harder it is to climb!¡± Chu Bai Qing was so tired that his face was red and he was panting. Gu Jue said that Ji Chenzhou had already come a few times, but that person had sealed the needle and would not perform acupuncture on anyone. It was really hard on Ji Chenzhou to climb up this time around. He was actually a very lazy person. ¡°I¡¯m not going down. Brother, you carry me!¡± Feng Xi shouted at Feng Yan, who was drinking water. Feng Yan spat out the water in his mouth and looked at the calm Feng Xi with his gentle eyes. ¡°You can carry me too!¡± Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t walk anymore, so he told Gu Jue. no, I¡¯ll carry you when we first come up the mountain. What did you say? I¡¯m not that weak. I can do it myself. Speaking of this, Gu Jue was still angry. When they went up the mountain, he wanted to carry Chu baiqing, but he refused to let him. It made him feel frustrated halfway. ¡°Are you going to carry it?¡± Chu Bai Qing asked again. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± In fact, Gu Jue was just being stubborn. How could he not carry it? ¡°Ah Yan, you carry me!¡± Chu Bai Qing turned around and said, not sure if he was in Feng Yan¡¯s direction. Feng Xi looked at Chu baiqing¡¯s serious face. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, she was thinking in her heart, if he¡¯s going to carry you, who¡¯s going to carry me? In fact, Feng Yan had never agreed to carry Feng Xi, it was all his own imagination. Feng Yan didn¡¯t answer.¡¯Don¡¯t drag me into your argument.¡¯ Feng Yan had never noticed Chu baiqing¡¯s interesting personality before. She looked at Gu Jue¡¯s furious yet afraid to resist. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s calm tone was enough to make him jump in anger. It was really true that everything had its weakness¡­ ¡°F * ck, you dare to let him carry you? he f * eking dares to carry you!¡± Gu Jue was annoyed. He knew his Chu baiqing very well. He was always friendly with everyone. It was just like how he would throw a tantrum every now and then. If she really made him angry, she still had to coax him. If she didn¡¯t coax him well, she would be troubled. It was a vicious cycle¡­ Feng Yan didn¡¯t want to talk to them and get involved in their business. Who knew that Gu Jue would insist on bringing him up ¡­ What did he mean by he didn¡¯t dare? Was there anything he didn¡¯t dare to do? ¡°Bai Qing, come, I¡¯ll carry you!¡± She walked up to Chu baiqing in a few steps and looked at Gu Jue provocatively as she spoke to Chu baiqing. In fact, he didn¡¯t even squat down because he knew that even if he did, Gu Jue wouldn¡¯t let him carry their Chu baiqing, so he didn¡¯t have to waste his energy. ¡°Do I need you to carry me? I¡¯ll naturally carry my wife. Get up!¡± Gu Jue pushed Feng Yan aside and bent down. He pulled Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and let him rest it on his shoulder. Then, she carried him on her back¡­ Chu baiqing had a thin figure, so it was quite easy for Gu Jue to carry him. Feng Yan laughed and did not say anything else. He just wanted to tease her a little. If she could really confront Gu Jue, she would have to carry Chu baiqing. The mountain road was very narrow. Feng Xi sat on the ground by the side of the road. If she continued to walk up, she would pass by him. Feng Yan deliberately did not look at his pitiful expression. Who knew that just as he walked over, his trousers were grabbed. ¡°Brother, you carry me! I really can¡¯t walk anymore¡­¡± Ever since she called him brother at Chu baiqing¡¯s house, Feng Xi would call Feng Yan brother from time to time. Now, she was calling him that more and more smoothly¡­ ¡°I really can¡¯t walk¡­¡± Without waiting for Feng Yan to speak, Feng Xi shook his pants and whispered again. Feng Xi was also on the skinny side, and he was even shorter than Chu baiqing. Hence, when Feng Yan lifted him up out of the blue, he realized that he was really light¡­ She didn¡¯t know where all the food she had eaten all these years had gone to. Feng Xi didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to carry her so easily. The two of them had been at odds all these years, and they had always been in an awkward state. So, Feng Xi felt quite uncomfortable being carried like this. ¡°Am I heavy?¡± No matter what, Feng Yan was the only blood-related relative he had left in this world. She didn¡¯t want to think about the past grudges and Feng Xi was willing to be close to him. ¡°Almost the same as Mumu!¡± In the past two years, Mumu had grown a lot, and she had become more handsome and domineering. His cold and aloof personality was even stronger than his father¡¯s. ¡°F * ck, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m still a child?¡± Feng Xi wasn¡¯t happy to hear this. He was a little thinner and wasn¡¯t as tall as her, but it wasn¡¯t necessary to compare him to Mumu. ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t want to talk to Feng Xi anymore. At first, he felt that it was quite light to carry her, but after a while, he felt tired. However, when she looked up ahead, she saw Gu Jue walking briskly with Chu baiqing on his back. The power of love was indeed limitless. He was like Popeye who had just eaten spinach. Chapter 1276 - Chapter 1276: Gu Qingxin-he pointed a gun at me, did I respond?(2ooo words) Chapter 1276: Gu Qingxin-he pointed a gun at me, did I respond?(2ooo words) Translator: 549690339 Looking at the one on her body, not only did she have the physical strength of a child, but even her IQ. was like a child¡¯s¡­ When they reached the top of the mountain, Feng Xi immediately got off Feng Yan¡¯sback. the air here is so good, and the scenery on the mountain is also good ¡­ Feng Xi looked around in high spirits. Meanwhile, Feng Yan sat down on the ground. Gu Jue carefully put Chu baiqing down. He had fallen asleep ¡­ He had been rather sleepy these two days¡­ ¡°You¡¯re really spoiling him, you really carried him on your back!¡± Gu Jue was quite surprised that Feng Yan would carry Feng Xi on his back. To be honest, carrying Chu Bai Qing on his back was tiring. ¡°I¡¯ve never carried it before, and I won¡¯t be able to carry it in the future even if I want to.¡± After all, they were brothers. How could they not have feelings for each other¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and take, look¡­¡± Gu Jue thought,¡¯what a strange person she is, why does she insist on living on the mountain¡­¡¯ A weirdo¡­ ¡°It should be there, let¡¯s go together! Wake Bai Qing up, we can¡¯t just sleep like this!¡± Feng Yan pointed at a smoking area in front of them. They were probably starting a fire to make lunch¡­ He woke Chu Bai Qing and the others up and walked in. The environment here was really good, and the fragrance of bamboo was everywhere. After passing through the bamboo forest, he saw a house¡­ It was different from what he had imagined. It was not a thatched house. Instead, it was a very artistic homestay room¡­ It looked more like a vacation place ¡­ The few of them looked at each other, and their eyes conveyed the words ¡± this place is not bad. At this moment, an old man ¡­ Actually, he shouldn¡¯t be called an old man. His hair was just a little white, and he was wearing linen clothes, which were obviously made of high-quality material. Her hair was tied into a fashionable ponytail¡­ Overall, he looked like an artist, not a local doctor¡­ Gu Jue could not help but wonder whether his third son had found the wrong person or they had found the wrong place. Elder song looked at the few of them and was not surprised. His sharp eyes stayed on Chu Bai Qing for a while. Then, he turned around and continued to do his own things. She ignored Gu Jue and the others. Who are these people? if you ignore us, can¡¯t we take care of ourselves? Feng Xi went into the house and started to look for water to drink¡­ Even if they were to travel light, they didn¡¯t bring anything. Gu Jue asked Feng Yan to bring Chu baiqing into the house to rest. He followed old song to the back of the mountain. She didn¡¯t know where he was going, but they had to talk. Old song looked at Gu Jue following him and did not say anything. Logically speaking, anyone would have some reaction when four strange men came to their house. It had to be said that the air in the mountains was really good. ¡°His eyes can¡¯t be cured!¡± After walking for a while, Gu Jue did not say anything, but old song spoke first¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s hand, which was about to pull out the grass, paused. This old man actually knew what they were here for. ¡°Your view is not bad. If his eyes were not cured, you would not be able to see such a beautiful view.¡± Who was Gu Jue? he was Lord Jue, the ruthless Lord Jue. ¡± Are you threatening me? The kid who came earlier pointed a gun at me. Ask him if I agreed.¡± Elder song raised his head proudly with his ponytail up. ¡°He¡¯s just scaring you. I¡¯m really going to blind you! Gu Jue was right. Ji Chenzhou was really trying to scare old song. No matter how evil he was, he would not kill anyone. However, Gu Jue was different. He would do whatever he said. If there was someone that Chu baiqing could see, but he didn¡¯t want to treat her He would definitely make sure he couldn¡¯t see. It was his fortune to be capable, but it was also his misfortune. He could only admit that he was unlucky! Besides, why wouldn¡¯t he save someone if he could? he should let him taste the pain that he couldn¡¯t see. Old song¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He started to pick vegetables in his small vegetable garden¡­ ¡°Make some more, we haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡± Gu Jue felt hungry at this moment. Along the way, he had to carry Chu Bai Qing on his back, and he had used up a lot of energy. She didn¡¯t sleep well last night either. She would wake up every now and then and kept having dreams. Old song glared at Gu Jue, snorted, and lowered his head. Gu Jue was thirsty, so he walked straight back. He didn¡¯t care about old song, but Feng Xi had already started cooking. Old song¡¯s kitchen was in the courtyard. It was all natural and Feng Xi liked it very much. Feng Yan was cleaning up the fish ¡­ .. where did you get it?¡± Gu Jue looked at the carp¡¯s tail, which was golden with a hint of red. He could tell at a glance that it was wild. ¡°There¡¯s a small pond over there, and it¡¯s filled with fish!¡± Feng Yan had the experience of cleaning up fish. He was the one who had cleaned up the fish when he had cooked with Huo qingge, so it was not that bad. ¡°Jue, look at this cured meat. I¡¯ll make you guys a cured meat rice later!¡± When Feng Xi found good ingredients, she was especially happy. The piece of cured meat in his hand was 30% fat and 70% lean. It was distributed very evenly and looked delicious. Especially the rice cooked with the firewood, it was even more fragrant. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your skills and ruin the food.¡± These things were all natural, it would be a waste to waste them. ¡± where¡¯s the old man?¡± Feng Yan sent the processed fish to Feng Xi. He scooped some water into a basin and washed his hands. It was obvious that there was no tap water here. He had to carry the water by himself even if he used his hands, so he couldn¡¯t waste it¡­ ¡°There¡¯s a small vegetable garden at the back. Pick some vegetables there!¡± Gu Jue immediately scooped up some water and drank it. The water here was all natural spring water and was very sweet. he¡¯s living such a comfortable life. When I¡¯m old in the future, I¡¯ll also find a place like this to stay. The more Feng Xi looked around, the more she liked this place. The air was good, the ingredients were good, everything was good¡­ ¡°That old man will probably scold us when he comes back and sees that we¡¯re treating this place like our own home.¡± Feng Xi thought about it and realized that the old man just now was a bad- tempered person. They would definitely be criticized for touching the food in his house without permission. However, when old song came back and saw Feng Xi cooking and Gu Jue and Feng Yan sitting on the wicker chair chatting, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Wash it clean.¡± She threw the vegetable basket directly onto Gu Jue¡¯s body and said this before she entered the house. be gentle, my Bai Qing is sleeping. Gu Jue saw that he was walking with a swagger and quickly shouted. ¡°You should also lower your voice! Even if he doesn¡¯t wake me up, I¡¯ll be woken up by you.¡± Once Feng Yan calmed down, his thoughts would run wild. He was more worried about the tumor in Chu Bai Qing¡¯s brain than his eyes. That thing could kill him¡­ Gu Jue pursed his lips and did not say anything. He took the basket and went to wash the vegetables. Among the few of them, all of them knew how to cook, except for yang. Everything else aside, just this alone was enough to make them change a lot. The few of them busied themselves outside, and old song looked at Chu baiqing, who was lying on the bed. His eyebrows were tightly locked¡­ His eyes fell on the cabinet not far away¡­ ¡°My tumor has relapsed. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have long to live ¡­ I want to see if my lover has crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes¡­ Chapter 1278 - Chapter 1278: My Chu baiqing can see Wanwan (2000 words) Chapter 1278: My Chu baiqing can see Wanwan (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 At this moment, Gu Jue also noticed Chu baiqing¡¯s abnormality. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She grabbed his arm and helped him to the stone steps to sit down. She was afraid that he would suddenly faint¡­ ¡°I see it¡­ The light¡­¡± Chu baiqing was still in shock. He really did see light¡­ He could still see it now, though it was a mass as blurry as a dark cloud. However, it was no longer dark in front of her ¡­ ¡°Hey, can you see?¡± Gu Jue waved his hand in front of his eyes. His voice and his shaking hands were trembling¡­ He thought that the heavens had finally opened their eyes and his Chu baiqing was about to see. Didn¡¯t those things happen in television dramas all of a sudden? would something like this happen to him too? ¡°Are you waving your hand?¡± Chu Bai Qing could feel something moving in front of him. He followed the frequency of the shaking and suddenly grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s hand ¡°Can¡­ I can f * eking see it now¡­¡± When his hand was grabbed, Gu Jue felt that he would die if he could not catch his breath. He was so excited. This feeling made him even more excited than when Chu Bai Qing came back. I can see the light and shadow, but I can¡¯t see anything else¡­ Chu Bai Qing was happy too, but he still couldn¡¯t see her. He didn¡¯t know if this visible light was a sign of being visible. to be able to see the light shadow means there¡¯s hope, there¡¯s hope. Bai Qing, touch me here¡­ Gu Jue grabbed Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and placed it on his chest. It was beating so fast that it felt like his heart was going to jump out of his throat. Chu baiqing could feel his strong heartbeat. It was something that he had never felt from Gu Jue. This man was even more excited than she was. He wanted her to see ¡­ He desperately wanted to see it. If it got better, he would even be willing to take his life. ¡°Could it be that the air here is so good that it can cure diseases?¡± Chu baiqing joked. He wanted to slow down Gu Jue¡¯s heartbeat to prevent him from going into cardiac arrest again. maybe the spring water here is divine water. You don¡¯t drink a lot of water every day! Gu Jue guessed, following Chu baiqing¡¯s words. If not, it would be too hard to explain. How could he see Guangying media after staying here for a week? Old song, that weird old man, didn¡¯t give him acupuncture either¡­ The only explanation was air and water. Could it be fish? Chu baiqing was quite willing to eat fish. ¡°No matter what it is, we¡¯ll just stay here until our eyes recover.¡± It had only been a week, and she had already seen it. If she stayed for a month or two, she might be able to see it all¡­ The moment Gu Jue thought of this possibility, he felt that even his breathing became smoother. It was as if his entire body had become lighter. It was the kind of joy that swept away the haze, because he finally saw hope. ¡°I¡¯ve been living here¡­¡± Chu baiqing thought about how his tumor was still there. Would he be given the time? Would he have time to see? When they returned to old song¡¯s house, Gu Jue excitedly told Feng Yan and Feng Xi the news. At that time, Feng Xi was washing the dishes and had finished two bowls in one go. don¡¯t you know that this is an antique? an antique ¡­ Old song heard the sound of the broken bowl and immediately came out of the house. He pointed at the broken bowl on the ground and shouted. Feng Xi was so frightened that she quickly hid behind Feng Yan. I¡¯ll pay you however much you want. Why are you shouting¡­ Feng Xi was a little scared when she saw how silent old song was, but when he did, he would always shout. This weirdo was living in seclusion here, and everything he used was very valuable. Although he didn¡¯t know much about antiques, he knew that the plates and bowls they used were all good stuff. ¡°You¡¯ll pay? Can you afford it? You¡¯re richer than me?¡± Old song glared at Feng Xi and roared a few times ¡­ He glanced at Chu Bai Qing, then turned around and walked back in. After a while, he brought out two more bowls. ¡°If you break it again, you¡¯ll eat it with your hands.¡± Old song put the two bowls on the table again. He saw that it was good stuff again¡­ * ck¡­¡± Feng Xi wanted to tell him that he wouldn¡¯t cook or wash the dishes, but then she remembered how Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes could see light and said that this place was a treasure and could cure illnesses. Then they would have to continue to stay here and endure it! As long as Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes could be cured, he didn¡¯t mind suffering a little. ¡°I say, is your spring water divine water?¡± Gu Jue walked over and put his arm around old song¡¯s shoulder, as if they were good Brothers. ¡°You just realized?¡± Old song wanted to push Gu Jue¡¯s hand away, but he could not do so. He said in an unpleasant tone. .. ck, I knew it. If not. how could our Bai Qing¡¯s eyes see light and shadow? it really is this., eking spring water¡­ Gu Jue thought that since this was holy water, he would bring more water back later for Chu baiqing to soak in. Would the effect be better this way? ¡°You think we¡¯re watching wuxia dramas? What divine spring water? what detoxifying herb?¡± Old song shook his head and looked at Gu Jue in disdain. Then, he looked at Feng Yan and the other two. There really were such innocent people¡­ How did he grow up ¡­ hey, do you have any accuracy? no wonder my third son said you¡¯re annoying. Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached at the thought of the work his third son had to do. ¡°He said I¡¯m annoying?¡± Old song pointed at his own nose and asked Gu Jue. ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying?¡± Gu Jue asked in return. ¡°I¡¯m so annoying, and you¡¯re still here?¡± Old song was at loggerheads with Gu Jue. Usually, he didn¡¯t talk much. Every day, he would go to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables, and then go back to sleep after eating. He was quite talkative today¡­ we¡¯re just keeping you company. We¡¯re even cooking for you. How can you be so picky? ¡± Gu Jue was amused when he said this. Chu Bai Qing tried to walk on his own, but when he could see blurry things, he avoided them. She actually walked to Gu Jue¡¯s side. Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand out of habit, and then he suddenly realized that he had walked over by himself. He was familiar with the roads at home, so he wouldn¡¯t bump into them. However, at old song¡¯s place, there were buildings everywhere, so it was easy to bump into them. It was really good ¡­ ¡°My Chu baiqing can see the light and shadow¡­¡± Even though he had already told old song about it, Gu Jue still smiled foolishly. Old song snorted and went back into the house. He didn¡¯t forget to tell Feng Xi, ¡± don¡¯t break my bowl again. They were all very excited that Chu Bai Qing would be able to see light for a week. Feng Yan called Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao, who were also very happy. She said that she was coming over, but there wasn¡¯t enough space in Feng Yan¡¯s place, so she told them not to worry. It was mainly because big brother¡¯s matter was very troublesome, and Feng Yan did not want him to be distracted. Ever since Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes could see light, Gu Jue would bring back a lot of spring water every day. He thought that the spring water would definitely be useful since Chu baiqing even used it to bathe and wash his feet. They were all waiting for a miracle¡­ Chapter 1279 - Chapter 1279: Why dont you ask him about a chicken or a duck? Chapter 1279: Why don¡¯t you ask him about a chicken or a duck? Translator: 549690339 The days passed, and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes had not made any progress for half a month ever since he could see light again. Her vision was still as blurry as a dark cloud. Although her eyes did not look any better, Ji Chenzhou came to her¡­ The moment old song saw Ji Chenzhou, he immediately got him to work, help me fix a stove. That brat is using it as a straightaway cigarette! She held onto Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm and walked to the stove. She pointed at the still-intact stove and said. The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth twitched. He crossed his arms and looked at old song, who was giving instructions on how to build the place. Gu Jue also realized that they were only here to pick up raw materials and fetch water. They did not do anything else. Why did he have to work when his third son came before they could even say anything? wasn¡¯t this bullying? also, can you expand my small vegetable garden? I want to plant some more corn. Elder song suddenly thought of something and quickly said. When Chu baiqing heard that Ji Chenzhou had arrived, he walked out of his room. When he got out of bed, he felt a little dizzy and closed his eyes for a while. The sunlight outside was too glaring. As soon as he opened the door, he closed his eyes and stepped back. When he realized how his eyes could feel such strong sunlight¡­ Through his fingers, he once again saw the strong sunlight. Then, he slowly turned his hand, and his white fingers gradually became clear. Then, the decorations in the room gradually became clear. Tables, chairs, cabinets, and all kinds of famous paintings on the wall¡­ I saw it¡­ I saw it¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s breathing became rapid. He touched the door with a trembling hand. This was a door, a very simple wooden door, but he could see that the wood was of very high quality¡­ He could even clearly see the wood patterns on it¡­ This room was different from what he had imagined. It was very exquisite and had a feeling of original ecology¡­ Chu baiqing wanted to cry, but he held it in. He was afraid that if he cried, he would cry his eyes out. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to see her, and now he saw her¡­ He looked at the clothes he was wearing. The loose-fitting home clothes were in his favorite style. She didn¡¯t know what she had become¡­ Chu baiqing looked into the mirror. He reached out his hand and was about to touch something as he walked. Only then did he realize that he could see, he could see, and he could walk on his own. When he saw himself in the mirror, Chu baiqing smiled. He had gained some weight¡­ His face used to be thin, but now it looked a little chubby¡­ He seemed to be even more handsome¡­ Their Gu Jue had taken very good care of him ¡­ Hearing the noise outside, Chu Bai Qing took a deep breath and moved his feet. The moment he walked out, Chu baiqing felt like he was floating. As far as the eye could see, it was all green, and there was also the bright sunshine. Finally, his gaze fell on the few people standing there. When he saw Gu Jue, his eyes turned red instantly. His Gu Jue had lost a lot of weight¡­ It even seemed a little darker¡­ How could it not be dark when carrying water all day¡­ He saw it. He finally saw his Gu Jue, the hot-tempered Gu Jue who gave him endless tenderness¡­ He finally saw it¡­ Gu Jue saw Chu baiqing coming out and walked towards him with a smile. ¡°The sun¡¯s so bright, why did you come out?¡± Gu Jue said as he walked. When he walked in front of Chu Bai Qing, he noticed that his eyes were red. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are your eyes red ¡­¡± Gu Jue could even see the minute changes in Chu baiqing¡¯s body, let alone this one that was about to cry. ¡°Your clothes are dirty¡­¡± Gu Jue was wearing a white t-shirt. His shoulder was dirty because he had to fetch water in the morning. He did not change it because he still had to fetch water later. white is dirty. Actually, it¡¯s okay¡­ Before Gu Jue could finish his sentence, he suddenly stopped. ¡°F * ck, you can f * eking see?¡± The dirty part on his shoulder was actually not obvious¡­ there are wrinkles at the corners of my eyes¡­ Chu Bai Qing laughed, but his eyes were misty. His voice was trembling¡­ His Gu Jue was really getting more and more handsome¡­ How could she be at ease letting such a man out? ¡°You motherf * cker, how many are these?¡± Gu Jue extended his finger and asked Chu baiqing. ¡°Three¡­¡± Looking at the three fingers, Chu Bai Qing held them in his hand. Chu baiqing¡­ Chu baiqing¡­¡± Gu Jue hugged Chu baiqing tightly. Other than calling his name, he couldn¡¯t say anything else. He really saw it. His Chu baiqing could really see it¡­ The heavens had finally opened their eyes ¡­ ¡°You always scare me¡­ You¡¯re freaking scaring me again¡­ He was so scared ¡­ You¡¯re so scared¡­¡± This shock was great, he liked it, his Chu baiqing could finally see¡­ you¡¯re still a doctor. You can only see with your eyes, and you can even see strong light. You must be a doctor, right? ¡± Elder song¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. Only then did Gu Jue realize that he should not hurt his eyes under the hot sun. ¡°Hurry up and go in¡­ Go in¡­¡± She pushed Chu Bai Qing inside and even reached out to block the sun for him. Old song took the basket and went to the backyard to pick some vegetables, as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal that Chu baiqing could see him. Feng Yan and Feng Xi stood there in a daze. Neither of them moved, and neither of them could react¡­ In fact, they all knew that Chu Bai Qing could see, but there was no reaction. In the end, Feng Yan was the first to recover¡­ He ran toward the house in a few steps. The moment she entered, she saw Gu Jue pressing Chu baiqing down on the bed and kissing him¡­ Feng Yan walked over and pulled Gu Jue up. ¡°Bai Qing, Who am I?¡± Feng Yan pointed at his own face and asked. Gu Jue was pulled away by Feng Yan, and his breathing was rapid¡­ ¡°All Yan, you¡¯re wearing, black t-shirt¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled. Even though he couldn¡¯t see, he could still hear Feng Yan¡¯s voice. are you f * eking stupid? how can he not recognize your voice? isn¡¯t it a waste of time to ask this? ¡± Gu Jue smiled, thinking that Feng Yan¡¯s silly look was quite cute. yes, it¡¯s black, black ¡­ Feng Yan actually kissed Chu baiqing on the forehead. It was so good to see it¡­ He didn¡¯t waste a month picking materials ¡­ Just then, Feng Xi ran in with a cucumber and a carrot in his hands. ¡°Bai Qing, what is this, and What is this? What¡¯s the color?¡± He held a cucumber in his left hand and a carrot in his right as he asked Chu baiqing. ¡°F * ck¡­ Why don¡¯t you take a chicken or a duck and ask him?¡± Gu Jue looked at the carrots and cucumbers in Feng Xi¡¯s hands and laughed. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s still a must! Don¡¯t mess around, Bai Qing, What is this?¡± Feng Xi asked Chu baiqing. who was still smiling. ¡°Have you washed the cucumber?¡± Chu baiqing asked as he took the cucumber from Feng Xi¡¯s hand. I didn¡¯t wash it. Damn, I can really see it now¡­ As she spoke, Feng Xi actually kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s forehead. Chapter 1280 - Chapter 1280: Gu Qingxin-when did your Gu Jue get married? Chapter 1280: Gu Qingxin-when did your Gu Jue get married? Translator: 549690339 ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you two brothers?¡± They pulled Feng Xi away and kissed Chu baiqing¡­ ¡°Are you two indirectly kissing?¡± Gu Jue was happy just thinking about it¡­ Anyway, anything that happened now would make him happy, because he was in a really good mood. In the small vegetable garden ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t treat him?¡± Ji Chenzhou plucked a tomato and threw it into the basket. ¡°Who said I did? did you see it? Or did you see it with your eyes?¡± Old song looked at his vegetables carefully. The more he looked at them, the more he liked them. These vegetables were all very good. ¡°Thanks!¡± Ji Chenzhou knew that Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes must have been cured by elder song. He said that he had sealed the needles and would not perform acupuncture on anyone anymore. Indeed, no one had seen him perform acupuncture on Chu baiqing. However, he only did the acupuncture when Chu baiqing was sleeping. His incense helped Chu baiqing sleep better. hurry up and get me a plot of land. I want to plant corn. Old song pointed to a piece of land and said ¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you let them do it? You¡¯re bullying me?¡± Not to mention a cornfield. Even if old song asked him to plant corn on this mountain, he would do it. Because he cured Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡°Hike you.¡± ¡°..¡±Ji Chenzhou was speechless. that thing in his head, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it! Just as Ji Chenzhou stood up, old song threw out these words. Ji Chenzhou suddenly turned around. Because professor Hagrid said the same thing¡­ No harm¡­ Why was it no harm ¡­ Originally, he was not confident, but now, even old song said it was fine ¡­ Was he really fine? he¡¯s already experienced enough tribulations. He¡¯ll be fine. In fact, life is like this. Misfortune may not be a blessing¡­ you young people only care about friendship. If the heavens take him away, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to live. Just like what old song said, Chu baiqing¡¯s tumor had returned. It looked like a bad thing, but in the end, Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes recovered and Gu Chang Ming and Qin Qing agreed to their relationship. This was what they had prayed for before, and now it had come true. This result was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Life was like this, it would give you surprises and surprises. The few of them stayed at old song¡¯s place for two more days, got him a new stove, and plowed a corn field for him ¡­ Before he left, old song only said one thing to Chu baiqing, ¡± young man, you¡¯re so lucky! After that, he didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the others and went to pick vegetables with his basket. Chu Bai Qing was really lucky because he had a bunch of Good Brothers and a great third son ¡­ Family house Qin Qing held little Seven¡¯s hand in one hand and little Nine¡¯s hand in the other, walking slowly. Gu Changming followed behind him with the food in his hands. ¡°Grandpa, hurry up¡­¡± Little seven complained that her grandfather was walking too slowly, so she frowned and urged him¡­ ¡°Grandpa is old and can¡¯t walk!¡± Gu Changining was in good health, but he stopped to talk to little seven. Little seven let go of Qin Qing¡¯s hand and ran to Gu Changining, ¡± Grandpa, help¡­ Little seven reached out to help Gu Changming carry the food. little seven is so good. Grandpa isn¡¯t tired¡­.¡¯in not tired¡­¡± Looking at his two grandsons, Gu Changming couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Although the two children were mischievous, they were really adorable. ¡°Old Gu, whose child is this? He¡¯s really good looking?¡± The old neighbor happened to walk over and asked little seven and little nine. Gu Changming was especially happy that his grandsons were being praised. ¡°These are my grandsons.¡± Gu Changming proudly introduced. ¡°Little seven, little nine, greet your grandmother!¡± Qin Qing also smiled and got little seven and little nine to greet them. ¡°Hello, grandma¡­¡± ¡°Hello, grandma¡­¡± Little seven and little nine greeted him politely. The old neighbor was stunned. He had never heard that Gu Jue was married. They were old neighbors who had lived together for more than 30 years. Some time ago, he had heard Qin Qing asking people to introduce a girlfriend to their Gu Jue. How did his grandson grow so big? ¡°Old Gu, when did your Gu Jue get married?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not married yet. Aren¡¯t you just following the trend and having a child first?¡± Qin Qing smiled as she explained. Now that the two of them had little seven and little nine, they had become more open-minded. She was very happy to see her grandson every day¡­ Oh, I see. Old Gu, you¡¯re so lucky. Look at these two good-looking children. ¡°Thank you, grandma¡­¡± thank you,¡± little 9th said politely. Little seven was trying to pick up a bag to help her grandfather¡­ ¡°He really looks like Gu Jue when he was young. He¡¯ll be amazing when he grows up. He¡¯ll definitely be very handsome.¡± ¡°Why does this one look like Bai Qing from old Chu¡¯s family!¡± The old neighbor saw little 9th and could not help but ask. Although little seven and little nine were twins, they both took after their respective fathers in many ways. Anyone who was familiar with Chu baiqing and Gu Jue could tell. ¡°This is Gu Jue¡¯s son, and this is Bai Qing¡¯s son. They¡¯re both my grandsons.¡± Gu Changming wanted to say that they were twins, but the neighbors didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Besides, they didn¡¯t need to explain their family¡¯s matters to others. As expected, the neighbors were stunned¡­ At that moment, Chu baiqing and Gu Jue walked over, hand in hand. When little seven and little nine saw daddy and Daddy, they ran over happily. He could only video call for a month. He missed her so much ¡­ Little seven jumped into Chu baiqing¡¯s arms, ¡± daddy¡­ Meanwhile, little Jiu wrapped her arms around Gu Jue¡¯s neck and called him ¡± daddy ¡°¡­ The neighbor who was standing at the side was completely petrified. What was going on? Chu baiqing looked at little seven in his arms. She had grown taller and changed. He finally saw her¡­ Touching his chubby face, Chu baiqing closed his eyes and kissed him. This was his son. This was the son of him and Gu Jue¡­ ¡°Daddy. I want to¡­¡± Little seven wanted to say, ¡± I miss daddy¡­ But she would not say ¡­ ¡°Daddy missed you too¡­¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice was choked. ¡°Daddy, hug¡­¡± At this moment, little nine came over and asked for a hug. little 9th, be good. Daddy will carry you¡­ With the two children in his arms, Chu baiqing felt like he owned the whole world¡­ It was great. This kind of happiness made him feel that all the suffering he had gone through was worth it. Gu Chang Ming and Qin Qing already knew that Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes had recovered. Looking at the four of them together, their eyes turned red. It was not easy¡­ my sons and grandsons, let¡¯s go home. Mom will cook something delicious for you! Qin Qing wiped her tears and said with a smile. She had two handsome sons and two adorable grandsons. Who could be as happy as her? Chu baiqing stood up slowly and looked at Gu Changming and Qin Qing. He sobbed and said, ¡°dad¡­ ¡°Mom¡­¡± Chapter 1283 - Chapter 1283: Gu Jue, youll spoil me (2000 words) Chapter 1283: Gu Jue, you¡¯ll spoil me (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 | He would only forgive you when you satisfied him, and you had to promise him again and again that you would not make any mistakes. ¡°We¡¯re the same? You¡¯re with other men, they want to sleep with you.¡± Gu Jue had become more mature and charming. Not only were women crazy about him, but there were also many men who liked him. Who was the one who should be worried about who? ¡°Then I¡¯ll still have to f * eking let them go!¡± Gu Jue bit Chu baiqing¡¯s lips in annoyance. His mouth was getting more and more annoying. ¡°You have such! bad self-control. If they were to use some tricks to seduce you, wouldn¡¯t they be able to seduce you!¡± Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s eyes, which were filled with desire. They were deep and serene, and his long and narrow eyes were so charming. He liked to look into Gu Jue¡¯s eyes the most, because every time he saw them, they were filled with deep affection¡­ This man¡¯s love for her had always been the same. She didn¡¯t mean to doubt him. In their love, there would never be the possibility of one betraying the other. It was just that sometimes, when there were people around him and they were fascinated by him, he would give them a knock. He was trying to show that he cared and was jealous. Although he said that he didn¡¯t trust her, he was actually very happy because he liked it when she was jealous and cared about him. In fact, Gu Jue was like a child. All his emotions were shown on his face. I¡¯ll never hide anything for you. ¡°F * ck, Chu baiqing, I don¡¯t have any self-control in front of you. You don¡¯t even need to seduce me!¡± Gu Jue said very seriously. The two of them had been together for so many years, but there was not a single bit of this burning feeling. As time dragged on, it had become indifferent, but it had always been strong. Gu Jue thought to himself that this was the best he could do in this life. As long as he was in front of Chu baiqing, he would be this cowardly. However, he was willing. Because that person was Chu baiqing¡­ ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± Chu baiqing laughed naughtily. He was starting to like the way he looked down at Gu Jue. He could see the anxiety in Gu Jue¡¯s eyes, so clearly ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not tired?¡± He had been undergoing surgery for two days straight. Although Gu Jue said that Chu baiqing always complained that he was tired, he really felt sorry for him ¡­ I¡¯m not tired. Didn¡¯t my little disciple give me a massage just now ¡­ Chu Bai Qing purposely emphasized the word ¡°massage.¡± Gu Jue was very annoyed when he saw his naughty look. This guy was obviously trying to make him angry. ¡°Chu baiqing, you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t care that the two of them were wet. He carried Chu baiqing out of the bathroom. Compared to Gu Jue, Chu baiqing was still skinny. So, every time Gu Jue carried him away, he told himself that he had to exercise more. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let him hold her so easily, as if she was very weak He threw Chu Bai Qing onto the bed without any gentleness. Often, at this time, Gu Jue would not hold back. Fortunately, Chu baiqing¡¯s body wasn¡¯t so easily injured now. That was why Gu Jue dared to do this. ¡°Can little seven and little nine stay at home by themselves?¡± ¡°My third son is at home!¡± Gu Jue replied in a bad mood. She was still thinking about the child at this time. Looking at his Chu baiqing¡¯s calm face, he was annoyed. Such a stark contrast made him feel like he had never eaten meat before. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t worry about your third son? The last time, it was because he looked at little seven and little nine¡­ Then, something happened Chu Bai Qing smiled and said slowly. The last time, he let his third son watch over little seven and little nine at home. Who knew that his third son would watch the children fall asleep, and then little seven and little nine would play like crazy¡­ They had a water fight at home and forgot to turn off the tap, causing the house to be soaked in water¡­ Because of this, his third son, Xiao Qi, and Xiao Jiu were punished to stand for an hour¡­ Chu Bai Qing still remembered this incident. Her family was almost destroyed. ¡°¡ö¡±¡ö..¡¯¡¯Gu Jue thought about his third son¡¯s current state of being out of his mind. He was afraid that little seven and little nine would really get into trouble again. Last time, he was soaked in water. This time, he might burn the house down. It was really possible for Gu Jue to think this way. His third son had been on the verge of death recently, and it was really easy for him to get into trouble. Chu baiqing held back his laughter. He wanted to see Gu Jue like this. He was anxious and worried that the child at home would cause trouble¡­ In fact, after the third son was punished to stand last time, he would not fall asleep again if he was asked to look after the child. If not, it would be so embarrassing to be punished to stand with little seven and little nine. After all, he was a grown man, and he still wanted to save face. Chu baiqing used his fingers to lightly cut across the bed as if he had a scalpel in his hand. His movements were light and smooth. This was a common action of Chu baiqing ¡­ Chu baiqing smiled and kicked Gu Jue¡¯s leg, not saying a word. This action was like a provocation ¡­ Gu Jue saw the teasing look in Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes and immediately came over. ¡°Chu baiqing, why are you asking for a beating?¡± Sometimes, Gu Jue would really grit his teeth in anger when he saw Chu baiqing¡¯s unruly behavior. She was teasing him with a serious face, but to think that she would fall for it. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had done this, but he never learned his lesson. He always forgot that Chu Bai Qing was used to doing this. Sometimes, she would say, ¡± I seem to have forgotten to turn off the gas¡­ Or,¡¯the door doesn¡¯t seem to be locked ¡­¡¯ ¡®Little seven and little nine seem to be fighting¡­¡¯ Anyway, he always had a reason to make fun of him. After that, when he came back, he fell asleep¡­ I¡¯ve been fooled every time, but I still don¡¯t remember, I really don¡¯t remember yes, it¡¯s fun. I¡¯m in a good mood just by looking at you! Chu baiqing wrapped his arms around Gu Jue¡¯s neck. His warm eyes were filled with strong love and a trace of playfulness. She had to stop teasing him. Otherwise, if their Lord Jue really got angry, he would be the one who would suffer and he would not be able to get out of bed¡­ ¡°F * ck, as long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Gu Jue liked it when Chu baiqing was happy. She didn¡¯t care what happened to her, as long as her Chu baiqing was happy. Little seven knew this logic,¡±as long as wife is happy.¡± ¡°Gu Jue, you¡¯ll spoil me!¡± Chu baiqing kissed Gu Jue¡¯s lips. His words were a little pretentious, but he still said it. Gu Jue was really good to him¡­ So good that nothing else could be said¡­ I¡¯m f * eking happy. Chu baiqing, I¡¯m happy to dote on you. I¡¯m happy, you know? ¡± Gu Jue returned Chu baiqing¡¯s kiss. He loved Chu baiqing¡¯s cool lips the most, and he could never get enough of them. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t resist Gu Jue¡¯s kisses. Every time he was kissed, his eyes would be blurred and he would smile at Gu Jue as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of it. That look of hers would drive Gu Jue crazy every time. Chapter 1284 - Chapter 1284: Gu Qingxin-set-time for you to come back? (2000 words) Chapter 1284: Gu Qingxin-set-time for you to come back? (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing looked at Gu Jue¡¯s overbearing and ruthless expression, and the smile on his face grew even wider. ¡°Then quickly come and dote on me!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s warm eyes were filled with deep love. ¡°Your seduction is getting worse!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s pampering tone made Gu Jue go completely crazy. ¡°Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll punish you¡­¡± Gu Jue whispered in Chu baiqing¡¯s ear. Chu baiqing smiled and hugged Gu Jue even tighter. The next day. The two of them sneaked into the house early in the morning. Last night was too crazy, and they only stopped fighting at 3 am. Gu Jue couldn¡¯t bear to torture Chu baiqing. They let him sleep for a while, and when Chu Bai Qing woke up at 6 am, the two of them rushed back. Because little seven and little nine would wake up at seven in the morning. Last night, Gu Jue had promised that he would come back at night¡­ He had to keep his promise to the child. Even if he couldn¡¯t, he had to pretend to do it. Otherwise, the child would be disappointed. So, she just had to come back before the children woke up. However, when the two of them sneaked into the living room, little seven and little nine stood there with their arms crossed, looking like they were ready to fight. The two of them looked very serious, and they looked at their father and Daddy with anger in their eyes. Especially little 9th, that pouting little mouth of his was simply enough to hang a small oil bottle. Gu Jue pulled Chu baiqing¡¯s arm guiltily, asking him what to do. Although Gu Jue was usually unreasonable, once he failed to fulfill his promise to the child, he would feel very guilty and feel that he was not a good father. This was because when he taught little nine and little seven, he always told them to keep their word. If he didn¡¯t set an example, how would he be able to take care of his children in the future? Chu baiqing didn¡¯t have anything to feel guilty about. He promised the kids that he would only be back today. Besides, he had already begged for mercy last night, but Gu Jue still did not let him off. He said that it was the last time, but there was still no end to it, and he did not control himself¡­ Now, little seven and little nine were five years old. They were both handsome, cute, and smart. Sometimes, Gu Jue and Chu baiqing could not understand them. Especially little 9th, her way of thinking was different from children of the same age. ¡°What time did you guys wake up? Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? dad will make it for you.¡± The guilty Lord Jue knew that his wife would definitely want to watch a good show again and would not help him, so he quickly asked in an attempt to please her. However, little nine and little seven didn¡¯t buy it at all, and neither of them spoke. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make omelet rice? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat it yesterday?¡± Although Gu Jue did not smile, his tone was very gentle, and it was obvious that he was trying to please her. ¡°Do you want soybean milk with five grains?¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing¡¯s hand again. Gu Jue was a little overwhelmed by the two little guys at home who had finally found a chance to make a comeback. Now that his wife didn¡¯t help him, it might be difficult for him to deal with her. Usually, when they did something wrong, he would always punish them. Now that it was his turn to go back on his words, how could they be soft-hearted? However, Chu Bai Qing pushed his hand away and whispered in his ear, ¡± I already said it once. You were the one who wanted to do it again. What last time? you asked for it! Chu baiqing¡¯s words were not wrong at all. Gu Jue was indeed asking for it. ¡°You didn¡¯t f * eking say you wanted it?¡± She didn¡¯t know who said in the end that she wanted to ¡­ ¡°Are you sure you want to discuss this with me now?¡± Chu baiqing raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Jue, gloating over his misfortune. Gu Jue looked at his two sons who were standing there. This matter was not over yet¡­ ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk!¡± Gu Jue resigned himself to his fate and took two steps forward. He couldn¡¯t hide from what was coming. At most, he would be embarrassed¡­ Who asked their family to be so simple¡­ Little nine and little seven looked at each other and sneered. Their eyes were sending the message, ¡± I was just waiting for you to say that! Little seven and little nine sat on the sofa, still looking at Gu Jue with their arms crossed. ¡°Little Jiu, you go first¡­¡± Little seven didn¡¯t know how to ask. Usually, when the two brothers were talking about intelligence, little seven would listen to little nine because his younger brother was smarter than him. Little nine glanced at little seven, nodded, and then looked at his father, who was about to sit on the sofa¡­ Little seven followed little Nine¡¯s gaze and looked over. She immediately shouted,¡± stand still. Little Seven¡¯s voice was quite loud, and it really shocked Gu Jue. He did not expect little seven to shout back. Gu Jue instinctively wanted to shout back, but when little seven glared at him, he suddenly remembered that he had made a mistake¡­ Just admit defeat! Just stand! Continue to be embarrassed! Looking at his wife standing there as if she was watching a show, Gu Jue thought,¡±I¡¯ll let you watch the show. Watch how I¡¯ll deal with you tonight.¡± ¡°Do you know why I asked you to stand?¡± At this moment, little nine, who had been silent and cold, finally spoke. She was really good at everything she learned. Usually, Gu Jue also asked them in this manner and tone when they made mistakes. Little Nine¡¯s grasp was very on point¡­ Chu baiqing held back his laughter as he looked at his two serious sons. He sighed at how time passed so quickly. Little seven and little nine were both five years old. They were willing to imitate adults in everything they said and did now. Gu Jue¡¯s face turned red immediately. How could a father be reprimanded by his son like this? However, this was the family rule! Making mistakes without distinguishing between father and son¡­ This was his wife¡¯s decision. If he didn¡¯t follow it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his son in the future. His Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t be nice to him either and wouldn¡¯t support him in his work! ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Seeing that her father did not reply, little seven mimicked Gu Jue¡¯s usual tone and asked coldly. Gu Jue snorted in his heart. As expected of his own sons, they had learned so well. At this moment, Ji Chenzhou walked down the stairs while yawning. It had been so many years, but Ji Chenzhou still slept on the floor in little seven and little Nine¡¯s room. This was his habit. Seeing the confrontation in the living room, he was amused. He liked to see his father¡¯s face when he was defeated and had no place to vent his anger. He supported himself with his arm on the handrail of the stairs and leaned there to watch the show. Gu Jue¡¯s back was facing the direction of the stairs. He naturally did not expect that his third son would be watching the show from upstairs ¡­ Gu Jue thought for a moment and decided to cooperate with them and answer properly, lest the two little fellows go on and on¡­ ¡°He didn¡¯t come back last night!¡± Gu Jue said gloomily. His tone sounded like he had done something wrong. At this time, little seven didn¡¯t know what to ask next, so she looked at her brother again¡­ ¡°Set a time for you to come back?¡± Little nine thought for a moment and felt that the word ¡®regulation¡¯ was more intimidating. In fact, she should have asked, ¡± what time did you promise to come back? ¡± However, he felt that it was not imposing enough¡­ Gu Jue looked at the two children¡¯s serious and serious expressions, especially when they had to imitate his manner and tone. He wanted to laugh. Chapter 1285 - Chapter 1285: Little Jiu, were finished, Yingluo (2000 words) Chapter 1285: Little Jiu, we¡¯re finished, Yingluo (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 She was so cute. She didn¡¯t feel tired at all, and the two children had already grown up. When they were first carried back, they were so tiny. The two children were carried on his body as if they were weightless. However, now, he would feel that she was heavy if he held her for a long time¡­ ¡°Before ten O ¡®clock!¡± Gu Jue replied with a smile. don¡¯t laugh! You¡¯ve made a mistake and you¡¯re still laughing! Little seven immediately shouted at Gu Jue in a serious tone. After all, she was still a child with a childish voice. Therefore, even if she shouted, her tone was obviously not very imposing. Gu Jue¡¯s old face turned red. He thought to himself that he would never make such a mistake again in the future. He really could not afford to lose his face. ¡°Tell me what you did wrong?¡± Little 9th¡¯s eyes darted around as he thought about what his father usually said about them. Finally, he asked this question. In fact, this was what Gu Jue usually asked, then tell me, what did you do wrong? ¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone back on my word!¡± Now, the positions of the Father and the Son had been completely reversed. Gu Jue stood there awkwardly. From time to time, he would turn back and wink at his wife, signaling her to save him. However, Chu Bai Qing only gave him a look that said,¡±you asked for it.¡± Gu Jue was so angry that he gritted his teeth. His wife needed to be taught a lesson¡­ ¡°Your attitude is not bad ¡­ However, you have to be punished for your mistakes. Go stand against the wall!¡± It seemed that his father¡¯s attitude was too good, which was beyond little seven and little Nine¡¯s expectations, so little nine actually stuttered a little. However, in the end, they still entered the main topic, standing as punishment In the past, little 9th wasn¡¯t punished to stand, but as he grew up, he often made mistakes, so standing had become a routine for him. Now that he was being punished, he could already accept it. She would not cry anymore¡­ This time, Gu Jue was completely unable to cooperate. I can¡¯t be punished to stand, right? It would be so embarrassing to be punished by his son¡­ ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± At this time, he had to show his authority. Otherwise, after being punished, he would not be able to eat at night. If he gave up, he would not be able to stay in this house anymore. His reputation aside, Chu baiqing would laugh at him. ¡°We¡¯re your sons. Rules are rules, right, daddy?¡± Little nine stood up in an imposing manner. She stared at Gu Jue with her round eyes, then turned around to ask Chu baiqing. Why did they mention their daddy? it was because the two children knew that their daddy¡¯s status was Supreme in the family. Daddy will listen to Daddy for everything. If Daddy said to go east, daddy would definitely not dare to go west. He was such a powerful existence. Gu Jue wanted to look at Chu baiqing. The way he looked at him was telling him that if he didn¡¯t help him, he would really get angry. ¡°Right, little nine is right!¡± Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even bother with Gu Jue as he spoke gently. dad, didn¡¯t you say that nothing can be accomplished without rules? go and stand as punishment! Little seven stood up as well. She finally thought of something that her daddy always said. And it seemed to make sense, even though he didn¡¯t quite understand. Gu Jue was rendered speechless by his wife and two sons. However, the punishment of standing was really¡­ If he stood there for a while, his Chu baiqing would laugh at him for the rest of his life. ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll fight back the next time you punish us!¡± Little 9th said to his father very calmly. that¡¯s right. Father, you have to lead the way. Otherwise, how will you manage my seventh and ninth brothers in the future¡­ Ji Chenzhou laughed in an unruly manner as he gloated at the scene on the stairs. Gu Jue gritted his teeth. F * ck, his third son even saw this scene. It was really f * eking noisy every day. If the third son knew, everyone would know¡­ Then, he looked at his son¡¯s serious expression and his wife¡¯s expression as if she was watching a good show. Fine, for the sake of his wife and son¡¯s happiness, he could stand! Anyway, he was the one who didn¡¯t keep his word. He promised little seven that he would be back before 90. He should be punished¡­ Gu Jue gave his third son the middle finger. Then, he looked around the house to find a suitable place for him to stand as punishment. In the end, he chose the empty wall next to the sofa¡­ When he was young, he had made mistakes and was often punished by his father. He didn¡¯t expect to be punished by his own son again. Gu Jue could not help but think, his life¡­ When little seven and little nine saw that their father had been punished to stand, they immediately high-fived happily. A child was a child, and he did not hide his victory at all. After returning to the room, little seven was even more outrageous. He actually took out his phone and gave a call to Xiaoting. As soon as the call connected, little seven said excitedly to calm down, ¡± calm down, calm down. My brother just did something big. what¡¯s the big deal? ¡± Xiao Ting, who seemed to be eating an Apple, asked in a muffled voice. Xiaoting, little seven, and little nine were in the same kindergarten. The children in the kindergarten had given the three of them the title ¡± not to be trifled with ¡°. ¡°Can you guess?¡± Little seven sat on the edge of the bed and asked proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ve pasted ceramic tiles on the Great Wall?¡± This time, Xiao Ting¡¯s words were clear. She ate the Apple in her mouth. ¡°We even gave the earth a golden border! Can¡¯t you speak properly?¡± Little seven rolled her eyes. In terms of farts, she and little nine were no match for her. She didn¡¯t know how the three bosses had such a son who was full of lies. Brother Mumu was so cold and steady, how could she have such an annoying brother¡­ ¡°Oh my God, did you guys steal all of little Bean¡¯s snacks?¡± The Mao Dou that she was talking about was Feng Yan and Shi Nian¡¯s son. He was three years old this year and loved to eat snacks. He also liked to hide his snacks, so he had an abundant supply of them. The few of them had been thinking of snatching all of little edamame¡¯s snacks, but they didn¡¯t have the chance to do so. The reason why he was called little bean was because when Shi Nian was pregnant with him, he loved to eat beans the most, so Feng Yan gave him this nickname. ¡°I¡¯ll have to call you if I want to snatch! Forget it, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Little seven was in a hurry to tell little nine about the beautiful thing that she and she had done so that she could show off. ¡°My brother and I made my dad stand as punishment. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡± Little seven lay on the bed and kicked her legs excitedly. It was really too good ¡­ ¡°Awesome! Seventh brother and ninth brother are really awesome!¡± Hearing this, Xiaoting immediately started to flatter him. ¡°That¡¯s right. You definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to punish your dad.¡± Please refer to the current little seven. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. I¡¯m afraid my dad will punish me later. The adults are all prideful, so they¡¯ll definitely make me pay back double. Brother, you¡¯re on your own. I¡¯ve already reminded you of everything I can.¡± After ending the call with Xiaoting, little seven shouted, ¡± little 9th, we¡¯re finished¡­ Little nine replied calmly, ¡± that¡¯s because you¡¯re finished. I didn¡¯t spread it everywhere¡­ Chapter 1289 - Chapter 1289: Xu shinian-you don’t have the right to say no (2000 words) Chapter 1289: Xu shinian-you don¡¯t have the right to say no (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Nainai was a very polite child, and her words were crisp and clear, like an Oriole. Yin shinian felt that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She didn¡¯t dare to look at her daughter, because Feng Yan was right beside her. After Feng Yan and Huo qingge left, Yin shinian fell onto the sofa. ¡°Mom, uncle bought this birthday cake! Nainai pointed at the cake on the table and said to her mother happily. Nainai, don¡¯t meet this uncle again in the future! Yin shinian had never forced his daughter to do anything. Since she was young, she had always let her make her own decisions. ¡°Can I ask why?¡± Nainai really liked Feng Yan, and she wanted him to pursue her mother! ¡°Because he¡¯s Feng Xi¡¯s big brother!¡± Yin shinian wouldn¡¯t hide anything from his daughter, so nainai knew that she had disguised herself as a man and met Feng Xi. However, she didn¡¯t know that it was the kind of love between a man and a woman. She just thought that it was a very troublesome thing. Oh my God, what a coincidence! I¡¯ve actually run into a big problem! Nainai stuck out her tongue, feeling that she had gotten into trouble. ¡°You¡¯re extorting again?¡± Yin Yin facepahned. She understood her daughter the best. ¡°I also told uncle jokes! A smile can¡¯t be bought with a thousand gold! He won¡¯t suffer any losses!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever see him again!¡± Yin shinian knew very well that he would never be able to outtalk nainai. She wasn¡¯t good at talking, and with Feng Yan¡¯s cold and aloof personality, he was also someone who didn¡¯t want to talk Who knew that nainai was so talkative? ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gone! I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Nainai knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for her mother to support the family on her own, so all she could do was not to cause her any trouble. Gently holding nainai in his arms, Yin shinian kept feeling that something was going to happen. It seemed like she had to hurry up and leave with nainai¡­ And her feelings were right. When Feng Yan pestered her again and again, she only wanted to escape. Yin shinian was waiting for a taxi by the side of the road. It was difficult to get a taxi at this time. She still wanted to take the subway. Although it was a long walk, it was better than waiting. However, just as she was about to cross the aisle, a Land Rover stopped in front of her ¡­ She was about to go around it when the car window of the Land Rover rolled down¡­ Yin shinian raised his head and saw Feng Yan¡¯s feminine and devilish face¡­ Her heart skipped a beat, and her flustered eyes were filled with shock She had actually met Feng Yan again¡­ And when she heard the two words ¡± get in the car ¡°, she realized that Feng Yan was here for her. Valiant song had told her that she had told Feng Yan that she was a woman, and that she wanted to match them together¡­ She knew that valiant song was doing this for her own good, but she could not tell valiant song the truth. Yin shinian pretended not to hear him and wanted to walk around the car and continue walking. ¡°Yin shinian, do you want me to carry you into the car?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was very low, and his feminine tone would always make you feel a chill down your spine. Even if he spoke to you very gently, you would still feel a very heavy voice hitting your heart. Yin shinian looked at Feng Yan and couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip on the shopping bags in his hands. She bit her lip slightly and finally compromised and got into Feng Yan¡¯s car¡­ The moment she sat in the car, Yin shinian regretted it. She should have run. She didn¡¯t know why Feng Yan was looking for her. They weren¡¯t supposed to have any interactions. Could it be that he had discovered that nainai was his daughter? At the thought of this possibility, Yin shinian¡¯s throat tightened and his palms were covered in sweat. She didn¡¯t believe that they had met by chance. He knew her whereabouts¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly. His fingers tapped lightly on the steering wheel, and his lips curled up. Then, he started the car. Feng Yan didn¡¯t speak, so Yin shinian naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to tell him. She told herself to forget that nainai was between them and that they had only met once. He was only valiant song¡¯s friend, Feng Xi¡¯s big brother¡­ Yin shinian told himself in his heart not to panic¡­ When the car stopped, Yin shinian realized that this was a Development Zone and there was no one there¡­ She wanted to open the car door, but it was locked. ¡°Open the door!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s gaze on Feng Yan was cold. Yin shinian felt that he was a very calm person, but after meeting Feng Yan again, she realized that her brain was not working at all. ¡°What do you think will happen if Feng Xi finds out that the man he fell in love with is actually a woman and that he¡¯s been played?¡± Feng Yan looked at Yin shinian¡¯s cold eyes and actually felt that they were a little familiar. The only reason he had found this woman was because of Feng Xi. Feng Xi¡­ His half-brother had been really restless recently. He was also very free, so she would play with him. If he caused him trouble, he would make him unhappy¡­ Yin shinian knew what the consequences would be. Although Feng Xi was very willful, he was just childish. However, if he really wanted to be ruthless, Yin shinian didn¡¯t dare to imagine Especially that useless brother of hers. Feng Xi could kill him as easily as stepping on an ant. young master Feng is valiant song¡¯s friend. She asked you for a favor. If young master Feng breaks his promise, she¡¯ll be very sad. Yin shinian had no choice but to use Huo qingge¡¯s name. She didn¡¯t want to get into trouble now. She wanted to take nainai away tomorrow. Even if she couldn¡¯t leave the country first, she wanted to go back to her great-aunt¡¯s place to hide. In any case, she couldn¡¯t have anything to do with Feng Yan anymore. She was afraid. She was really afraid that she would lose nainai¡­ If that happened, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a cold, feminine smile, as if he had really heard something funny. Did this woman think that she could use valiant song? did she have the right to say no to a pawn that Feng Yan wanted to use? ¡°I¡¯m friends with her, but I¡¯m not with you!¡± Suddenly, he pinched Yin shinian¡¯s jaw and forced her to look at him. The words she said were extremely feminine and dangerous. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Pain came from his lower jaw, and Yin shinian¡¯s body was trembling. The memory of that night appeared in her mind again. That night¡­ He just pinched his jaw like this. He kissed her fiercely. It wasn¡¯t even a kiss, but a bite ¡­ The sweet taste of blood made Feng Yan even more excited. That painful and heavy impact still made Yin shinian feel a tearing pain in his lower body when he thought about it ¡­ The man who had taken her innocence was right in front of her, pinching her jaw so viciously. ¡°I want you to accompany me to a party tomorrow night!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s slightly rough thumb pressed against Yin shinian¡¯s full, red lips. He didn¡¯t expect it to feel so good. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Yin shinian wanted to say that she wouldn¡¯t go, but he was interrupted by Feng Yan. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to say no. I don¡¯t know if valiant song has told you, but I have a bad temper!¡± Feng Yan suddenly raised Yin shinian¡¯s chin, causing her to cry out in pain. Her tears were almost forced out. Everyone knew that the young master of the Feng family was only gentle to one woman, and that woman was his brother¡¯s wife. Chapter 1291 - Chapter 1291: Xu shinian-why do you like my woman? (2000 words) Chapter 1291: Xu shinian-why do you like my woman? (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 | But just as her hand touched the door handle, her body was pulled over. Feng Van¡¯s strength was very strong. Yin shinian¡¯s shoulder hit his sternum, and it hurt. You think my chopsticks are dirty?¡± The gentle smile on Feng Yan¡¯s lips slowly spread. His rough thumb rubbed against Yin shinian¡¯s Red lips. His actions were wild and the entire car was instantly filled with hot air. Yin shinian dodged backward. She could clearly feel Feng Yan¡¯s hot breath on her face when he spoke. It was slightly itchy, like a feather tickling. However, Feng Yan did not allow her to avoid him. He grabbed the back of her head with his strong palm and forced her to touch his nose. ¡°Let me go!¡± The familiar yet foreign breath made Yin shinian both embarrassed and angry. She tried to push Feng Yan away, but he grabbed her wrist. Feng Yan scratched her palm with his fingers sinisterly, making Yin shinian¡¯s little face burn. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you think my chopsticks are dirty?¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t intend to let Yin shinian off so easily. It was strange that this woman was the only one he didn¡¯t dislike touching other than valiant song. I don t!¡± Yin shinian said in a hoarse voice. Her voice was trembling. Other than that night, she had never been so close to a man. When he was placed under house arrest by Feng Xi, he only teased her and never leaned so close to her like Feng Yan, even touching her lips¡­ ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind this either?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Feng Yan kissed Yin shinian¡¯s lips and pried open her teeth domineeringly¡­ Yin shinian was so stunned that he forgot to struggle and let Feng Yan do whatever he wanted. When she finally reacted and wanted to struggle, she felt as if her breath had been taken away. However, the man had not kissed her enough, so how could he let her go? He forcefully took advantage of her and trapped her between the seat and himself. In the narrow car, the kiss became more and more intense, and it was out of control. When someone knocked on the car window, Yin shinian was already in a mess. There were tears in the comers of her eyes, but she held them back. Feng Xi smashed the car window hard. Yin shinian felt extremely ashamed. However, she could not resist at all. Feng Yan was too strong. The memories of that night a few years ago flooded her mind. She could not resist and was eventually bullied by the man, losing her innocence. Feng Yan had never known that his desires could come so violently and uncontrollably. If Feng Xi hadn ¡®t interrupted him, he would have done it with her in the car. To a woman he had only met twice, it was really like seeing a ghost. Back in the driver¡¯s seat, Feng Yan took off his coat and threw it on Yin shinian. At this moment, Yin shinian wanted to give Feng Yan a slap, but she couldn¡¯t exert any strength and her whole body was trembling. She wrapped herself in Feng Yan¡¯s clothes and curled up in her seat. She heard a violent knocking sound on the glass. She didn¡¯t want to mess with either of them, so why did they still not let her go even though she had been hiding so carefully? Actually, even if valiant song didn¡¯t tell him, she and Feng Yan were destined to be together. Some fates couldn¡¯t be avoided. Feng Yan opened the door and got out of the car. Feng Xi ran straight to him. ¡°What do you want to do? The child¡¯s mother isn¡¯t willing to do it!¡± Feng Xi mocked. He didn¡¯t fight with Feng Yan because he knew he wasn¡¯t his match. In the end, he was the one who got hurt, and he even lost face in front of a woman. ¡°Don¡¯t you like men? why are you interested in my woman?¡± Feng Yan leaned against the car door and smiled gently, but his eyes were as cold as ice. she¡¯s not your woman. She has a husband. F * ck. Besides, even if I like her, it¡¯s none of your business. In front of Feng Yan, Feng Xi was like a child, and she didn¡¯t have much confidence in her words. ¡°Why are you the same as your mother? you like to remember things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with soft hatred. This hatred was like a vine in his heart. It had been entangled for many years, and the more he thought about it, the tighter it would be. One day, he would be suffocated. Feng Xi¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. Her fist finally lost control and swung out, but it was easily stopped by Feng Yan. Just as Feng Yan was about to throw a punch at him, he was stopped by a flash of ice from the dark. ¡°Young master, the commander said no!¡± Han Bing¡¯s previous task was to prevent his young master from getting into a conflict with young master Li and second young master Feng. His task was much easier now. He only needed to be responsible for the personal safety of second young master Feng. ¡°I can¡¯t even defend myself?¡± Feng Yan did not let go of Feng Xi¡¯s collar. ¡°The commander said that second master will always be protected because he is no match for you!¡± Han Bing felt a chill down his spine. After this sentence was conveyed, he would probably be the one getting beaten up. Feng Xi was so angry that she wanted to hit Feng Yan again. What did he mean by he would always be protected? He can fight too, okay? Feng Yan pushed Feng Xi away with a frustrated expression. Feng Xi¡¯s body was unstable and she stumbled back. Han Bing caught her. second young master, pass on young master Li¡¯s words. He said that if you continue to cause trouble because of shinian, he will throw you to the new recruits ¡®training camp! The thing Han Bing hated the most was to deliver messages. Often, this role was not likable and was easy to get beaten up. He¡¯s not making a fuss? Why didn¡¯t third brother throw him into the new recruits ¡°training camp?¡± Pointing at Feng Yan, Feng Xi was so angry that she almost stomped her foot. In the eyes of his brothers, he would never grow up. Why? It wasn¡¯t a difference of a few years. young master¡¯s age is over the limit. It¡¯s not suitable! Of course, this was also li beixiao¡¯s original words, but Han Bing forgot to add a few words. Young master Li said¡­ She felt that she was being despised again, and her heart was tired¡­ Han Bing forced Feng Xi into the car and told the driver to drive away quickly. He then hid in the dark. Actually, even if second young master didn¡¯t knock on the car window, he would have thought of a way to interrupt young master. Because before he left, the young miss had instructed him not to let the young master bully miss Yin. The reason why he didn¡¯t stop her immediately was because he was analyzing the meaning of this bullying. What exactly was bullying? according to his understanding, it was bullying when one hit someone¡­ After that, when he saw the car shaking so violently, he thought, such a violent shake should be considered bullying, right? Because the car door was locked, Yin shinian couldn¡¯t get out until Feng Yan opened the car door. She rushed out of the car without a care. Her shirt had been torn by Feng Yan, so she had no choice but to wrap it with his coat. His breath lingered around her nose, and her tender lips were red, with his scent still lingering on them. All of this was telling Yin shinian what he had just experienced, and the softness he had touched on his body¡­ Yin shinian just wanted to go home right now, take a good shower, and then sleep. That way, he would be able to forget everything. Chapter 1293 - Chapter 1293: Looking forward to the next year-are we on good terms? Chapter 1293: Looking forward to the next year-are we on good terms? Translator: 549690339 Yin shinian had never seen such a thing before. Although she and Feng Yan had done the most intimate thing before, they also had nainai. However, she was only 18 years old that year, and she was forced to do it. So, that night, she could not remember anything other than pain¡­ Now, other than a pair of boxers, Feng Yan was only wearing those tight muscles ¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s face turned red and he stood there awkwardly, staring at the floor. She had a rather cold personality. Other than being warm to the people close to her, it was difficult for her to talk to people she was not familiar with. Besides, the person sitting by the bed was Feng Yan, the man who had taken her innocence and wanted to use her as a chess piece. Feng Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at Yin shinian, whose delicate little face was flushed. He smiled playfully, this is your house? ¡± Feng Yan spoke first. Wasn¡¯t this woman in hiding? He¡¯s back so quickly? Nainai¡¯s grandaunt¡¯s house! When Yin shinian said this, he was almost gritting his teeth. The drunk Feng Yan had appeared at her aunt¡¯s door in the wee hours of the morning and had knocked on her door rudely¡­ Yin shinian thought she was dreaming. Who knew that when Feng Yan¡¯s body fell on top of hers, she knew it wasn¡¯t a dream. Feng Yan had really appeared at her youngest aunt¡¯s house. How did he find this place? Besides, what right did he have to appear here? Thinking of this, Yin shinian felt very angry and aggrieved. She had never known that a drunk man could be so devastating. Young master Feng, since you¡¯re awake, please leave! We¡¯re not familiar with each other, so don¡¯t knock on other people¡¯s doors in the future. It¡¯s very rude!¡± Yin shinian naturally wouldn¡¯t ask Feng Yan how he knew her aunt¡¯s address, especially since this was Lin city. Come here! Feng Yan propped himself up on the bed with both hands and leaned his upper body back. He tilted his head slightly, a dangerous aura in his devilish and soft eyes. Feng Yan didn¡¯t seem to understand why he would come to find this woman after getting drunk. He had known that she had brought nainai to Lin city and that she was going to close down the wedding dress shop in Yun city¡­ Yin shinian wouldn¡¯t go over. He walked to the sofa and took Feng Yan¡¯s clothes. It was obvious that his pants and shirt had been washed and ironed. Young master Feng, change your clothes and leave! Your bodyguards have been waiting outside. This is a small county, and my aunt is just an ordinary person. A Big Shot like you will scare her!¡± In the morning, she had wanted to keep it a secret from little aunt, but she had still seen Feng Yan lying there and said that nainai looked a little like Feng Yan She suspected that Feng Yan was nainai¡¯s father, so she could only say that Feng Yan was her boyfriend, not nainai¡¯s father. The two of them had an argument, so he had drunk too much. Her aunt had asked her to take good care of Feng Yan. Yin shinian was still thinking about how to explain it to his aunt later. After all, nainai did look a little like Feng Yan, and anyone with some life experience would be able to tell with a few glances. If youngest aunt were to see Feng Yan sober up later and ask him if he was nainai¡¯s father or say that the two of them looked alike, Feng Yan might get suspicious. She couldn¡¯t bear any risks. come over here obediently and I¡¯ll talk to you. If I go and catch you, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do to you! Yin shinian really wanted to throw the clothes in his hands at Feng Yan¡¯s handsome and devilishly handsome face. Although she had a cold personality, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have a temper. Who would knock on someone¡¯s door in the middle of the night when they were drunk? She had really wanted to leave him outside the door last night, but she did not expect him to be so shameless and even threaten her. Thinking of what he had done to her in the car that night, her face turned red. Young master Feng, do you need me to give valiant song a call now?¡± Yin shinian¡¯s voice trembled slightly from anger. Call her. Tell her that I slept with you last night. I think she will force me to marry you and take responsibility for you!¡± Feng Yan shrugged. That lazy and devilish look of his seemed to be the one who controlled everything. Yin shinian didn¡¯t expect him to be so shameless. He threw his clothes on the bed and turned to leave. However, she had only taken two steps when she was pulled over by a strong force. He was then thrown onto a bed that wasn¡¯t too soft. The man¡¯s movements were so fast that Yin shinian didn¡¯t react at all and was imprisoned there. Feng Yan, don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± Yin shinian wanted to hit Feng Yan with his knee, but he was stopped by his leg. The scene in the car that night reverberated in Yin shinian¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t resist Feng Yan¡¯s force at all. ¡°I¡¯ve already touched what should be touched and what shouldn¡¯t be touched. Do I still need you to say¡± Xu ¡°? Hmm?¡± His slender fingers lifted Yin shinian¡¯s chin and he turned his head slightly, his face full of amusement. Feng Yan felt that nainai really took after her mother when she was serious sometimes. Yin shinian shrugged his face, but he didn¡¯t push away Feng Yan¡¯s fingers that were lifting her chin. Young master Feng, don¡¯t go too far! ? Yin shinian¡¯s little face was already so red that it could drip blood. In his heart, he cursed Feng Yan countless times for being shameless. What do you mean too much? Like this? Or this? Feng Yan lifted Yin shinian¡¯s body up with one hand around his waist and pinched him hard with his big palm. His thin lips sealed Yin shinian¡¯s mouth, which was about to speak. Yin shinian¡¯s breath was taken away in an instant, and she was forced to bear with it. This was not the first time they had kissed, nor was it the second time, and also not¡­ But when the strange electric current flowed through his body, Yin shinian still couldn¡¯t help but tremble. This strange yet somewhat familiar feeling made her eyes gradually tear up. She thought that she would never cross paths with him again, never again. However, fate had arranged it this way. Yin¡­ Yibo said ¡­ The door was suddenly pushed open, and nainai¡¯s voice, which was as clear as an Oriole¡¯s, could be heard. Feng Yan had been controlled by his own desires. He had not expected that once he touched this woman, he would lose control of a certain part of his body. However, nainai¡¯s voice still allowed his rationality to prevail. She turned over to end the kiss and covered her body with the blanket. Nainai, remember to knock on the door in the future! Feng Yan¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. Yin shinian¡¯s little face was red from shyness as he got out of bed. He was very unhappy with Feng Yan¡¯s lecture to his daughter. Although she was his daughter, she had nothing to do with him. Uncle, aren¡¯t you very busy? you can leave after you¡¯ve slept well! Nainai¡¯s expression was very cold. In nainai¡¯s opinion, the intimate things that Feng Yan had done to Yin shinian were bullying her mother. Because in the child¡¯s mind, those who were imprisoned were the ones who were bullied. His mother had come to his in-law¡¯s house to hide from him, but he didn¡¯t expect that this uncle would actually come here. For the first time, nainai felt that she had done something wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have blackmailed Feng Yan on purpose. Her life goal was to not cause trouble for her mother, but this time, she seemed to have caused her mother a lot of trouble. Feng Yan glanced at nainai, then at Yin shinian, who had his head lowered. Once again, he was certain that nainai¡¯s attitude toward him had something to do with this woman. Good, very good. He wanted nainai to hate him, right? ¡°Nainai, you¡¯re not cute today! Take the child out, I¡¯m going to change my clothes! The first sentence was said to nainai, and his tone sounded like he was joking. The last sentence was directed at Yin shinian, with a slightly cold commanding tone. Nainai pouted slightly. How was she not cute? Although she liked this uncle very much, she had decided to hate him for her mother¡¯s sake. ¡°Change your clothes and leave from the back door!¡± Yin shinian said to Feng Yan as he turned around. Feng Yan squinted his eyes, and there was a cold light in them. Why did he feel like he was a man who couldn¡¯t see the light of day? After changing his clothes and walking out of the bathroom, Feng Yan took a closer look at the room. She could tell that this was Yin shinian and nainai¡¯s room. There were many photo frames hanging on the wall, all of which were photos of Yin shinian and nainai, as well as nainai¡¯s childhood. In the photo, Yin shinian liked to smile very much. That kind of smile wasn¡¯t very sweet. It was indifferent, but it seemed to have an infectious power that made people feel happy. Feng Yan wanted to have a daughter as cute as nainai. It would be hard for him not to be happy. However, he wondered who nainai¡¯s father was. At the thought that Yin shinian had once been intimate with another man, Feng Yan¡¯s heart burned with an unknown fire¡­ When he saw a photo of nainai¡¯s childhood, Feng Yan stood there in a daze as if he had been struck by lightning. How could it be¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s fingers gently caressed nainai¡¯s hundred heavens reflection, and his eyes suddenly reddened. Among the few photos he had, there was a 100-day photo of himself. No wonder the staff at the cake shop said that nainai looked like him¡­ Why did he like nainai so much? when they were together, he felt close to her. And why did he feel that Yin shinian¡¯s eyes were strangely familiar¡­ Now it seemed that the woman that night was her, and everything made sense. Why was she nervous when she saw him, and why did she want to escape¡­ Feng Yan changed his clothes but didn¡¯t leave from the back door as Yin shinian had told him. Instead, he went straight to the living room¡­ Yin shinian was talking to his aunt. After all, little aunt was an experienced person. Nainai looked very similar to Feng Yan, so it was impossible for her not to be suspicious. Back when she was pregnant, she had never revealed who nainai¡¯s father was. Her youngest aunt doted on her. She knew very well how much she had brought nainai through all these years. If she found out that Feng Yan was nainai¡¯s father, youngest aunt would definitely seek justice for her. Then, Feng Yan would know that nainai was his daughter. He couldn¡¯t let that happen. When Feng Yan appeared, Yin shinian glared at him angrily. How could this person be so shameless? Youngest aunt looked at Feng Yan without saying a word. Feng Yan didn¡¯t have any experience in dealing with elders. Hello, I¡¯m Feng Yan! it I¡¯m shinian¡¯s aunt. She said you¡¯re her boyfriend?¡± Little aunt asked directly. Yin shinian¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Little aunt wasn¡¯t a talkative person, but she was too direct today. If Feng Yan denied it, how was he going to explain to little aunt, nainai¡­ Feng Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at Yin shinian, the corners of his lips curling up slightly. Boyfriend? This woman was born to be a liar ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend?¡± Feng Yan kissed the red-faced Yin shinian softly. As soon as Feng Yan said this, Yin shinian glanced nervously at his aunt. Then, she looked at Feng Yan and bit her lip as she walked towards him. She held his arm and the smile on her face was a little stiff. ¡°Help me!¡± She whispered to Feng Yan. Yin shinian wasn¡¯t the kind of person who was good at lying and pandering to others, but she had no choice but to do so. Feng Yan didn¡¯t make things difficult for Yin shinian. After all, there were still elders around. Besides, he still had a lot of things to settle with her. So, Feng Yan smiled and pinched Yin shinian¡¯s flushed face. Shinian was angry with me and came to your place. Last night, I was drunk and followed you. It¡¯s my first time visiting, yet I¡¯m still drunk.¡± Feng Yan smiled as he explained to his aunt. Yin shinian gradually heaved a sigh of relief. What Feng Yan had said was not much different from what she had said. our shinian¡¯s temper isn¡¯t very good either. You young people can argue, but it¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t cause any big trouble. Lin city was a small county, and little aunt was just an ordinary person. She saw that Feng Yan was a talented man, and the way he spoke was not ordinary. She could tell that he was someone who would do great things. There were some things that were not convenient for her to ask. After all, this was her first time visiting. It would not be too late to ask after they had spent more time together. It was rare that shinian had found a boyfriend, so she was naturally happy¡­ Yin shinian knew that his aunt wanted him to live a good life. Hearing her say this, she felt bad and guilty for lying to her. We have a good relationship, don¡¯t we?¡± Feng Yan held Yin shinian¡¯s waist and asked him with a smile, the corners of his lips lifted. Yin shinian¡¯s body was very stiff. She wasn¡¯t used to being touched, especially in such an intimate position. I¡¯m going to a class reunion. You should go back to Yun Cheng first! Yin shinian wanted to avoid Feng Yan¡¯s touch, but he couldn¡¯t. Yin shinian was indeed going to attend a high school reunion. She didn¡¯t want to go, but it was her former form teacher who had called. She had taken good care of her in school, so she had no choice but to go. When she was in school, she had a cold personality. Her female classmates all said that she was good at pretending. Later, some people found out that she had gotten pregnant before marriage. There were all kinds of bad rumors. Yin shinian knew that many people would embarrass her at this gathering, but she wouldn¡¯t be afraid just because of this. All these years, the dirty water on her body had already trained her to be as strong as steel. Feng Yan left obediently. When he left, he even told his aunt that he would come to see her another day. Yin shinian wore a simple grass green long dress, put on light makeup, and went to the hotel where the party was held. Yin shinian was a natural beauty. Even if she was only wearing simple, not flamboyant, and not gorgeous clothes, as long as she appeared, she would become the center of attention. Just as Yin shinian had thought, she had just finished talking to the teacher when a few familiar female students walked over with unkind faces. Yo, look, isn¡¯t this our school Belle, Yin shinian?¡± A woman said with a sneer. what campus Belle? she¡¯s a joke. She got pregnant from sleeping with someone and even shamelessly gave birth to an illegitimate child. What else is she if not a joke? ¡± The other woman echoed loudly. Yin shinian looked coldly at the women in front of him. What does it have to do with you? You guys want men to sleep with you, but no one is willing to!¡± Chapter 1294 - Chapter 1294: He asked her if she knew how to serve people Chapter 1294: He asked her if she knew how to serve people Translator: 549690339 Yin shinian¡¯s words were very cold and heavy. She had already expected such a situation when she dared to come. When she was in school, Yin shinian¡¯s personality was publicly known to be cold. That was when she was framed for stealing. It was as if all her friends were unfriendly to her, and she would not cater to anyone. Yin shinian only felt that the women who had spoken just now looked a little familiar, but he couldn¡¯t even name them. After all, so many years had passed. Actually, sometimes, she really couldn¡¯t understand why she liked to gossip about her so much when she had never provoked them or provoked them. What a shameless woman. She can even say such words. A woman angrily cursed. She hated Yin shinian the most. She was like that when she was in school, and she was still like that now. Why was it that after so many years, Yin shinian was still so beautiful? We don¡¯t have men to play with because we don¡¯t seduce men. We¡¯re not as cheap as her!¡± At this moment, another woman joined in. There were also others who had not spoken, but they all revealed mocking smiles. Yin shinian was surrounded in the middle by them, and they attacked him one after another. The teacher wanted to come in and help her out, but she was stopped by her classmates. After all, they had graduated, and it was only a class gathering when a teacher was invited. No one would listen to the teacher. Yin shinian sneered. Looking at their indignant faces, she only felt that it was funny. Like Mother, Like Daughter. I heard that her daughter seduced a rich boy from a kindergarten at such a young age. She¡¯ll definitely be as cheap as her mother when she grows up. A woman in red had just finished speaking when Yin shinian gave her a tight slap. I heard people say that you like to eat sh * t, but I didn¡¯t believe it. Now that I¡¯ve seen it, I know that the rumors are true. Yin shinian grabbed the woman¡¯s arm fiercely, not letting her cover his face. Yin shinian didn¡¯t hold back, and clear fingerprints instantly appeared on the woman¡¯s face. The woman in red obviously didn¡¯t expect to be hit. Yin shinian¡¯s words attracted the attention of the woman in red. She waved at Yin shinian angrily, wanting to hit him. Yin shinian, you b. tch¡­¡± The woman in red pounced over like a mad woman. Everyone immediately dodged, afraid of being hit. Yin shinian was pushed to the ground by the woman in red. Just as the woman in red¡¯s fist was about to land on her face, she was kicked away. In the midst of everyone¡¯s exclamations, Yin shinian saw Han Bing standing there and retracting his foot. Then, Feng Yan, who was behind him¡­ Yin shinian was quite surprised by Feng Yan¡¯s sudden appearance. Didn¡¯t he return to Yun Cheng? A devilish and gentle man like Feng Yan would be the center of attention no matter where he went. The target of women¡¯s infatuation. The women were all whispering to each other. Who was this stylish and devilish man? Feng Yan narrowed his eyes at Yin shinian, who was lying on the ground in a sorry state. He walked towards her step by step ¡­ Yin shinian wanted to sit up, but when his arm supported himself on the floor, he couldn¡¯t exert any strength, as if his arm had dislocated¡­ Anyone could see her sorry state, but she just didn¡¯t want Feng Yan to see it¡­ In fact, she was quite good at fighting, but she didn¡¯t expect that woman to pounce on her with such a strong force. She did not Dodge¡­ Feng Yan squatted down and pinched Yin shinian¡¯s jaw. does it hurt? The feminine voice was very low and deep, but it was enough for everyone to hear it clearly. Everyone was whispering again, and their angry expressions meant that Yin shinian was able to hook up with such an outstanding man. No one noticed that there was a short woman in the group who was looking at Yin shinian with red eyes. It hurts!¡± At this time, Yin shinian couldn¡¯t say that it didn¡¯t hurt, because it was really painful and she couldn¡¯t support herself. Upon hearing Yin shinian¡¯s answer, a hint of surprise flashed across Feng Yan¡¯s feminine eyes, but it was fleeting. Feng Yan directly picked Yin shinian up horizontally. Yin shinian didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to hug him, so he instinctively wrapped his arms around his neck. Han Bing, pull up the surveillance video. All the people who were watching my woman just now, they are not allowed to leave until it¡¯s dark. Those who insulted my woman and my daughter¡­ Cut off his tongue!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s cold voice did not sound like he was joking. When everyone heard this, they all wanted to run, but they were surrounded by a group of men in Black¡­ They were the people who sealed off the sect¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that. Feng Yan, don¡¯t!¡± Yin shinian also hated these people¡¯s faces. However, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of cutting her tongue off just because she said a few words. Besides, she didn¡¯t want Feng Yan to stand up for her, they¡­ They had no relationship at all. Shinian, we won¡¯t talk about you again in the future¡­ Yes, yes¡­ Please don¡¯t cut our tongues¡­ I beg you¡­ Such a formation of black-clothed people, one look and one could tell that they were not to be trifled with. These people were naturally afraid. Those who are soft-hearted are destined to be bullied and humiliated.¡± Feng Yan snorted coldly. He was not satisfied with Yin shinian¡¯s kindness. Just give him a few slaps, but don¡¯t cut his tongue. Yin shinian wasn¡¯t used to being carried. Her arm hurt and she just wanted to leave quickly. In the end, Feng Yan only said that he would hit her until her face swelled up, then left with Yin shinian in his arms. At this moment, a woman¡¯s soft voice came from behind. Shi Nian¡­ Yin shinian turned his head to look at the woman who had run behind him¡­ He looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember his name. Shinian, I am Jiang Fei¡­ We were neighbors and deskmates, but I transferred schools later¡­¡± Jiang Fei blushed and glanced at Feng Yan. Then, she turned her eyes to Yin shinian. Yin shinian remembered this person. Her neighbor was also her deskmate. Later, she transferred to another school and they were still on good terms. Jiang Fei¡¯s family was quite well-to-do. They owned a cake shop and would always bring her cake. At that time, Jiang Fei was quite fat and short because she often ate cake¡­ She was still not tall, but she was very thin, so Yin shinian did not recognize her. Yin shinian didn¡¯t say anything, so Jiang Fei spoke again. Shinian, your arm is injured, right? Let¡¯s go to the hospital! My boyfriend is a doctor¡­¡± Jiang Fei didn¡¯t seem to care about Yin shinian¡¯s indifference and continued to speak with a smile. No, thank you! I can go by myself. Yin shinian replied indifferently. it¡¯s just nearby., don¡¯t know anyone when, go to the hospital now, so it¡¯ll take a long time¡­ I¡¯ll call my boyfriend now¡­¡± As she spoke, Jiang Fei had already taken out her phone and was about to make a call. No, thank you!¡± Yin shinian had never been the type to trouble others. She was cold on the outside and didn¡¯t know how to get along with others. Then¡­ Alright! Shinian, I¡¯ve looked for you so many times. We were in a hurry to move and didn¡¯t even say goodbye to you! Then¡­¡± Jiang Fei said a lot of things from the past and was finally interrupted by Yin shinian. this is my phone number. Let¡¯s contact each other again when we have time! Yin shinian said a string of numbers. She remembered that Jiang Fei was very good at math and had a good memory. She remembered these numbers¡­ Oh, Okay, okay, I¡¯ll call you! Jiang Fei smiled and nodded. When she waved at Yin shinian, she was looking at Feng Yan. Feng Yan directly carried Yin shinian into the car and went to the hospital. He was indeed out of his joints. The Traditional Chinese Medicine doctor did it with a push, and it didn¡¯t hurt anymore. From the moment they got into the car to the moment they left the hospital, the two of them did not communicate at all. I can walk on my own!¡± Just as Feng Yan was about to hug Yin shinian again, it was a subconscious action. When he realized it, he frowned slightly. Feng Yan, this woman in front of you gave birth to your child behind your back and wanted to run away with your daughter, yet you¡¯re still so good to her? Was there something wrong with his brain? Or was his temper too good? No wonder you don¡¯t have any friends. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Feng Yan put his hands in his pockets and looked at Yin shinian coldly. thank you for sending me to the hospital, young master Feng, but there¡¯s one thing I want to correct you. I¡¯m not your woman, and my daughter is not your daughter! Just now, Yin shinian had wanted to explain, but then he thought, what¡¯s the point of explaining to those people? they can understand and misunderstand however they want to¡­ She never needed to explain her life to anyone. Are you sure?¡± The gentle smile on Feng Yan¡¯s lips became even more profound. Yin shinian didn¡¯t reply. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands. After all, this involved nainai, and she was a little flustered. maybe nainai really is my daughter. Who knows, you might even become my woman one day! His slender fingers frivolously pinched Yin shinian¡¯s face. young master Feng, please conduct yourself with dignity. I have someone I like! Yin shinian did have someone he liked. He had liked her for many years, but because he was pregnant that year, he had no choice but to keep that person in his heart. Now that she said she liked him, she would feel pain. That kind of love was irreplaceable¡­ Ha¡­ Why don¡¯t we make a bet? Yin shinian, one day, you¡¯ll come and beg me!¡± After saying this, Feng Yan turned around and left indifferently¡­ Someone you like, right? Very good ¡­ Yin shinian looked at Feng Yan¡¯s back as he left, and his body instantly felt weak. Why would she take the initiative to beg him? she would not¡­ However, this would not happen, but it changed when Yin shinian received a court judgment. It was a custody verdict¡­ When he saw the verdict, Yin shinian collapsed to the ground. Feng Yan had given her a tight slap without warning. When did he find out that nainai was his daughter? How did he know¡­ How could this be¡­ Before she had met Feng Yan, she had never thought that he would one day discover nainai¡¯s existence because they would never cross paths again. Even after she met Feng Yan, she didn¡¯t think that he would know that nainai was his daughter. After all, he wouldn¡¯t have known that the person that night was her¡­ However, all of this had been discovered. Feng Yan had found out that nainai was his daughter¡­ Looking at the verdict of the custody on the table, Yin shinian felt like he was about to break down. She couldn¡¯t live without nainai, and she wouldn¡¯t give nainai to Feng Yan. She definitely wouldn¡¯t¡­ She only had nainai, she was the only one¡­ She had never felt that life was hard. It was precisely because she had a warm daughter like nainai that she felt that life was good. If he didn¡¯t have her, Yin shinian really didn¡¯t know how he could live. Yin shinian called Feng Yan. When the call went through, he only told her an address and asked her to wait for him there¡­ Yin shinian had no other choice, so she could only do as Feng Yan said. After a three-hour drive, they arrived at Yun Cheng and she went to the address Feng Yan had given her. When she arrived, she realized that the door was closed. She had been here when she was a child¡­ The guard let her in directly, so he must have received orders. Many years ago, she had been maligned by Feng Yan here, saying that she had stolen something from their family. More than ten years had passed, and now that she was back here, Yin shinian¡¯s feelings were very complicated. She was the only one in the huge living room. No, to be exact, there was Coke¡­ Cola was lying beside her legs. She had become familiar with Cola during the few days she had been under house arrest by Feng Xi. This dog looked fierce, but it wouldn¡¯t randomly bite people. Yin shinian had already been waiting here for almost three hours before Feng Yan returned. Looking at the man who was walking towards him with lazy steps, Yin shinian¡¯s small hands were clenched into fists, his nails digging into his flesh, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. Feng Yan didn¡¯t even look at Yin shinian and went upstairs by himself. Yin shinian stood up and opened his mouth a few times, but he couldn¡¯t say anything to stop Feng Yan. Yin shinian knew that he did it on purpose. He had a purpose for calling her here. From the first time she met Feng Yan when she was ten years old, she knew that this man was dangerous and she had to stay away from him. However, she did not expect that fate had made them entangled together, and they could not avoid it. Yin shinian waited for almost an hour, but Feng Yan still didn¡¯t come down. Yin shinian was both angry and annoyed. She went straight upstairs and the door to the master bedroom on the second floor was open. Yin shinian walked in directly, but he didn¡¯t see Feng Yan. Just as Yin shinian thought that this wasn¡¯t Feng Yan¡¯s room and was about to turn around and leave, the bathroom door opened. Feng Yan came out with a towel wrapped around him, wiping his hair with one hand. His tight chest was slightly red, probably from the bath. Yin shinian turned his face away, his cheeks slightly hot and red. Feng Yan passed by Yin shinian, threw the towel on her head, and sat directly on the edge of the bed. Yin shinian took down the towel angrily and held it in his hand. Feng Yan, you¡­ Before Yin shinian could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Feng Yan. You don¡¯t know how to serve people? Feng Yan¡¯s words were a little ambiguous. However, Yin shinian felt that he had understood. He was asking him to dry his hair? Looking at the pure white towel in his hand, Yin shinian finally walked to the bed. After all, she was in a passive position now. The custody judgment was against her. She had asked her lawyer and she had no chance of winning. What do I have to do for you to stop fighting with me for nainai?¡± Yin shinian placed the towel on Feng Yan¡¯s head and spoke. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He supported himself with both hands on the bed and leaned back, deliberately making Yin shinian kneel there on one knee so that he could dry his hair. Yin shinian had never understood Feng Yan. Ever since he was young, he had never been able to see through this feminine man. You would never know what he was thinking. Sometimes, his smile seemed to be indifferent to everything. Chapter 1295 - Chapter 1295: Do you think I only want you? Chapter 1295: Do you think I only want you? Translator: 549690339 However, sometimes, he would bite you without warning like a venomous snake. Feng Yan closed his eyes slightly. Yin shinian¡¯s movements were very light. He usually dried nainai¡¯s hair in this manner at home. However, nainai could dry her hair on her own now and did not need her help anymore. He didn¡¯t say a word even after he dried Feng Yan¡¯s hair. Yin shinian wasn¡¯t the type to keep asking questions, even if she was very anxious now. This probably had something to do with her being a fashion designer! She was often designing by herself, and it was very quiet. When Yin shinian took the towel and was about to get off the bed, he was held in place by Feng Yan¡¯s force¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s movements were too fast, so fast that by the time Yin shinian felt the weight on his body, her lips were already sealed. The memories of that day in the car instantly gushed into her brain. Both of Yin shinian¡¯s hands were pressed over his head, and his legs were also shackled. No matter how much Yin shinian struggled, he couldn¡¯t. It was like this every time. What did he take her for? Every time, he used a forceful method. He didn¡¯t even say a word and just kissed her. Why? Yin shinian was completely flustered. She wasn¡¯t an easy woman. Having sex with him once had already made her life a complete mess ¡­ After Feng Yan felt that he had kissed enough, Yin shinian took a deep breath before he could speak. Feng Yan, you bastard ¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s voice trembled. It was the anger of being humiliated. Why did he let her provoke this man? From the first time she met him when she was a child, she knew that he was not to be trifled with. However, so many years had passed, and she could not believe that she would still be able to meet Feng Yan again¡­ Yin shinian felt that God was playing a big joke on her¡­ Heh, I thought you were here to beg me!¡± Even though he really wanted to eat Yin shinian up, Feng Yan still turned over and got out of bed. Yin shinian immediately sat up and tidied his clothes. Yin shinian didn¡¯t think that she was here to beg him. She just wanted to talk to him, but it was obvious that she had been too naive. nainai is my daughter. You have no right to snatch her away! There was still the man¡¯s breath on her lips, which were slightly swollen and numb. I don¡¯t need to remind you of the date on the verdict, do I?¡± Feng Yan laughed coldly. He didn¡¯t understand why this woman wasn¡¯t begging him at a time like this. Instead, she was arrogantly asking him if he had any rights. Was she too naive, or was she really stupid? I won¡¯t give nainai to you!¡± There were only two days left before she had to hand nainai over. Yin shinian was so angry that he almost shouted out these words. Nainai was her life. It was unreasonable for her to hand over her life after hearing the verdict. Then you can try!¡± Feng Yan lifted Yin shinian¡¯s chin with one hand and looked at her already red lips, which were extremely red and swollen. Feng Yan¡¯s eyes turned scarlet red. He never knew that he had so little self-control in this aspect. I gave birth to nainai, she¡¯s mine, I raised her. What does this have to do with you, Feng Yan? what right do you have to snatch her from me? Yin shinian slapped away Feng Yan¡¯s hand that was pinching her chin and shouted at him with red eyes. Feng Yan¡¯s feminine eyes sized up Yin shinian, and the corners of his mouth also held a feminine smile, without me, you can f * eking try to give birth to one for me! A second ago, he was still smiling at you, but the next second, he was strangling Yin shinian¡¯s neck, gritting his teeth and growling. Yin shinian, you knew that I was nainai¡¯s father from the first time you saw me. but not only did you not tell me, you even wanted to escape with nainai? ¡± You tried to escape with my daughter. I didn¡¯t kill you because of valiant song. You still have the cheek to ask me why I¡¯m snatching your life from you?¡± nainai is my daughter. What right do you have to say that? At the thought of how hard his daughter had been living all these years, Feng Yan wanted to strangle Yin shinian. He had drunk too much that night. He only remembered that he had slept with a woman, but he did not know who it was ¡­ However, she had known from the start that nainai was his daughter, yet she had never thought of coming to look for him. To let him know of nainai¡¯s existence ¡­ Cough cough ¡­¡± Yin shinian¡¯s neck was being strangled by Feng Yan and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She kept patting Feng Yan¡¯s hand. Feng Yan shook Yin shinian off fiercely and watched as her body slid to the floor. Nainai¡­ She is my daughter¡­ It¡¯s my¡­ Yin shinian hated his own disappointing tears and couldn¡¯t control them. She did not want to cry in front of Feng Yan¡­ Yin shinian, you deprived me of my right to be a father for five years. Courtesy demands reciprocity, so I deprived you of your right to be a mother. Is that fair? He looked down at Yin shinian¡¯s helpless crying face. Feng Yan didn¡¯t understand why he was feeling so frustrated. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Yin shinian panicked. She knew that Feng Yan wasn¡¯t joking. He never joked. He was telling the truth. Since he had taken nainai away, he would never let her see nainai again. He would make sure that she would never see nainai again in her life¡­ Feng Yan, what do you want so that you won¡¯t let me be separated from nainai? I can¡¯t live without her¡­ Yin shinian had never begged anyone. No matter how difficult life was, she would never open her mouth to ask for help. Oh, are you begging me?¡± Feng Yan put his hands in his pockets and looked at Yin shinian, whose little face was covered in tears, and the frustration in his heart grew. Valiant song was the type of woman who was so beautiful that you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off her. Yin shinian, on the other hand, was the kind of person who looked very cold and unapproachable at first glance. It was because of this that people always overlooked her beauty. Yin shinian bit his lip and didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that Feng Yan wanted her to beg him. Yin shinian knew that even if he begged him, he would not give nainai to her. But in the end, Yin shinian still spoke up. Even if there was a glimmer of hope, she still had to try. Young master Feng, I beg you, please don¡¯t fight with me for nainai. I raised nainai since she was young, so she can¡¯t leave me, and I can¡¯t leave her either. She¡¯s very fragile and knows everything¡­¡± Nainai was more sensible than most children. She was especially fragile. Yin shinian seemed to have sensed that nainai seemed to know that Feng Yan was her father. Because after Feng Yan left that day, nainai would always ask him about Feng Yan carefully, afraid that she would be unhappy. However, her little eyes were filled with anticipation. If You also know that she¡¯s fragile? What was the reason for her to live so carefully? You know it best in your heart.¡± Sometimes, the family environment could really make a child mature too early and lose the happiness of childhood. Yin shinian knew that in this aspect, he really did owe the child. Because she had a child out of wedlock, it was inevitable that people would gossip about her. As such, nainai had been particularly observant since she was young and had been able to read people¡¯s expressions. However, all of this was not entirely her fault¡­ That night, he was the one who imprisoned her under his body and forced himself on her¡­ She was so young at that time and knew everything. When she found out that she was pregnant, she was dumbfounded¡­ What was the use of saying all this now? the debt already existed. Feng Yan had never experienced these things before, so he would never understand how she felt when she found out that she was pregnant¡­ How helpless she was¡­ In the end, the one who gave birth to the child ¡­ That was why Feng Yan could say such things without realizing that he was also the culprit. Yin shinian knew that it was useless to say more to a man who had no feelings and didn¡¯t understand human feelings like him. What must I do to make nainai stay by my side? Yin shinian raised his head and looked at Feng Yan. The tears on his face hadn¡¯t dried yet, and he looked pitiful yet stubborn. If you come to my side, you¡¯ll stay by nainai¡¯s side! Feng Yan¡¯s tongue gently licked his thin lips and he spoke in a soft voice. Yin shinian¡¯s body stiffened. Of course, she knew what Feng Yan meant by coming to her side. Young master Feng, What do you mean¡­ Even though he had already guessed it, Yin shinian still asked again, unwilling to give up. it means that you¡¯ll accompany nainai during the day and me at night! Yin shinian bit his lip, his body trembling. She felt extremely humiliated. Feng Yan¡¯s words were like a knife that stabbed into her heart. There had been people who had wanted to sleep with her over the years. Even in the most difficult times of her life, she had never thought of selling her body. Feng Yan, you¡¯re so shameless! Yin shinian didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to be able to say it so bluntly and shamelessly. His nails had already dug deep into the flesh of his palms. Yin shinian wanted to stand up, but he realized that his body was stiff and trembling. She didn¡¯t know how a person could have these two conflicting feelings. Feng Yan, I don¡¯t believe that you can do whatever you want in Yun city. Yin shinian stood up with the support of the wall, his face still wet with tears. She said to Feng Yan stubbornly. She had consulted a lawyer before, and she had no chance of winning the case because the other party was Feng Yan. In Yun Cheng, no lawyer dared to take on Yin shinian¡¯s case. If she offended the young master of the Feng family, she would undoubtedly lose her life in her own hands. Yin shinian, you know best whether I, Feng Yan, can do whatever I want in Yun Cheng.¡± Do you think I only want you? I¡¯m only doing this for nainai. Feng Yan shrugged his shoulders and smiled devilishly. His slender fingers rubbed Yin shinian¡¯s fair neck. There were traces of his pinching on it, and it was so red that anyone who saw it would feel pity for him! He felt that this woman was extremely stupid. Did she really think that she could get nainai¡¯s custody back from her? Yin shinian felt the anger in his heart, as if a mouthful of blood had suddenly rushed up his throat, but he didn¡¯t spit it out. And it was stuck there, blocking all her breath. At this moment, Yin shinian felt very aggrieved. When she was five or six months pregnant with nainai, she really wanted to eat cherries. However, at that time, half a kilogram of cherries cost 150 yuan. She couldn¡¯t bear to eat them, but she had a craving for them. Later, she was really too greedy and bought more than ten. When she weighed them, the amount was 43 Yuan. Yin shinian didn¡¯t expect that more than ten cherries would be so expensive, so he didn¡¯t buy them in the end¡­ The fruit seller even said, it after weighing it. What¡¯s the trouble! don¡¯t take it if you can¡¯t afford it. You¡¯re not buying At that time, her face was extremely red. From then on, no matter what she wanted to eat, she would hold back because she had no money. When she gave birth to nainai, everyone else had their husband and family to take care of her. However, she only had her youngest aunt and couldn¡¯t spend the night with her. In order to not tire her out, she carried nainai herself. It was because she didn¡¯t know anything at that time that her arms and waist were in pain now. It was an illness left behind from that time. In order to save money, nainai had not weaned at three years old ¡­ At that time, the food she ate wasn¡¯t very nutritious, so nainai naturally didn¡¯t have enough nutrition. He had gritted his teeth and raised nainai, and now the business of the wedding dress shop was good. She thought that she finally didn¡¯t have to owe her child anything and could satisfy her whatever she wanted to eat. But now, Feng Yan was here to snatch the child away from him. What right did he have? The child was her flesh and blood, and she had raised it with all her effort. Why should he take it away just like that? Yin shinian laughed. On what basis? just because he was Feng Yan, he was determined to win nainai. She, Yin shinian, could not win against him¡­ For nainai¡­ Being his woman, at least she could be with nainai. She had already suffered so much over the years, so why would she still need to sleep with him? I promise you.¡± Yin shinian¡¯s lips were trembling slightly. She didn¡¯t know if she was awake right now, but she couldn¡¯t be! Otherwise, why would she agree to Feng Yan¡¯s request¡­ Yin shinian had agreed, which was within Feng Yan¡¯s expectations¡­ He had always been confident when he did things. He knew that Yin shinian would agree to his request, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn and even resist him. According to his temper, he would hide it from Yin shinian and then take her away. He would definitely not let her go ¡­ However, now¡­ What he had the most for her was desire ¡­ Come here!¡± Feng Yan ordered Yin shinian, whose eyes were a little empty. Yin shinian naturally knew what to do after they went over¡­ Now that things had come to this, she didn¡¯t need to be pretentious. She could give him what he wanted. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t slept with him before ¡­ I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± Yin shinian said, exhaling. When she came out of the bathroom, Feng Yan was leaning against the headboard and smoking. Come here.¡± His throat was dry and hoarse from the cigarette, but it was particularly pleasant to hear. Yin shinian trembled as he walked over step by step. The memories of that night in the hotel flashed through his mind one scene after another¡­ Even though it had been so many years, he still felt the pain of being crushed when he thought about it¡­ Feng Yan pulled Yin shinian¡¯s body over and pulled him down onto his body with one force. Yin shinian wanted to struggle to get up, but Feng Yan grabbed him by the back of his waist with great force. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m not in the mood for that now. You can rest assured. The two of them were pressed tightly against each other, and the heat from Feng Yan¡¯s words hit Yin shinian¡¯s face. Yin shinian was skeptical when he heard Feng Yan¡¯s words, but he did as he was told and didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t want to be with Feng Yan¡­ She was afraid that the pain from that night would make her want to die again Baby, now tell me, who¡¯s the man you like? Feng Yan¡¯s hand caressed Yin shinian¡¯s face, gently rubbing it. That day, when Yin shinian had said that she had someone she liked, his gaze and tone of voice had made Feng Yan extremely uncomfortable. He had to know who this man was. Chapter 1296 - Chapter 1296: You eat, or I eat you, make your choice Chapter 1296: You eat, or I eat you, make your choice Translator: 549690339 Yin shinian bit his lip. He didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to ask this question. Bai Hexun¡¯s handsome face suddenly appeared in his mind. The man who had been exiled, the man she loved deeply¡­ The love that was buried in the bottom of her heart, she would always be in pain ¡°This has nothing to do with young master Feng, you can sleep with him if you want to!¡± Yin shinian naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Feng Yan. That was her own business, something she had never told anyone. Those were the tough days of her life, and the only thing she could rely on to feel that everything was still good. Although youth was young and ignorant, that emotion that touched the heart would never be forgotten. If Feng Yan wanted to sleep with her, she would sleep with him. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was him sleeping with her or not¡­ ¡°Very good!¡± Feng Yan was completely enraged. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t investigated Yin shinian¡¯s Affairs. Although she had many suitors around her, she had never been in a relationship with any man. Hence, Feng Yan was very interested in this man ¡­ If Yin shinian had come clean, he wouldn¡¯t have said anything. He just wanted to know. However, the more she tried to hide it, the more displeased Feng Yan was. In the end, the one who suffered was Shi Nian. Yin shinian only felt extreme pain, even though he was already the mother of a five-year-old child. However, the real experience was only that one night¡­ ¡°It hurts¡­¡± However, that bone-chilling feeling of love made Feng Yan extremely excited¡­ He couldn¡¯t hear Yin shinian cry out in pain at all¡­ Yin shinian was forced to shed tears¡­ Why were they still pestering her? why Feng Yan¡­ The next day. When Yin shinian woke up, it was already past ten O ¡®clock. His entire body felt as if it had been run over by a car and was extremely sore. When Yin shinian got out of bed, his feet had just touched the ground when he fell down. She had fainted from Feng Yan¡¯s torture¡­ She didn¡¯t even know how many times Feng Yan had wanted her¡­ Looking at the bruises on his body, Yin shinian took, deep breath. Yin shinian, you¡¯ve already gotten through such difficult days. This is nothing, nothing. As long as you can be with nainai, this really is nothing¡­ Yin shinian went downstairs and was about to leave, but he didn¡¯t expect to see nainai in the living room. She had rushed down the stairs. She didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to take nainai over. She was still thinking about how to tell nainai about this¡­ However, he had taken the initiative to bring her here. How could nainai accept her father¡¯s sudden appearance? ¡°Nainai¡­¡± The moment Yin shinian saw his daughter, his eyes turned red. She forced herself not to cry. She couldn¡¯t let her child cry while looking at her. ¡°I know who he is!¡± Nainai was unusually calm, and her words were very light. Yin shinian looked at nainai. This nainai made her heart ache even more. Nainai had always been very sensitive and smart, so how could she not have thought of it¡­ It¡¯s mom¡¯s fault¡­¡± Holding nainai in his arms, Yin shinian started crying. She rarely cried, especially in front of nainai. But now, she really could not hold it in anymore¡­ Mom, are we going to live here from now on? The house is big, but it¡¯s not as good as our house. Just make do with it!¡± Nainai said indifferently as she gently stroked Yin shinian¡¯s back. Feng Yan was sitting on the sofa, and nainai was staring at him coldly. Her gaze made Feng Yan¡¯s heart feel cold and uncomfortable ¡­ He wanted to be close to his daughter, but it was obviously a little difficult. After Feng Yan found out that nainai was his daughter, he had already gotten someone to prepare a children¡¯s room and a game room. He wanted to give his daughter the best. He wanted to make up for all the fatherly love she had lost all these years. However, nainai clearly didn¡¯t appreciate it. She had been staying here for a few days, but her attitude towards Feng Yan was still very cold. That day, it was 5:30 am when Feng Yan arrived home. Nainai was playing by herself in the living room when she saw him. A hint of joy flashed in his eyes, but he immediately turned his face away and snorted. Feng Yan sat down beside her and kissed her on the forehead. Where¡¯s your mother?¡± It was a natural question, as if he had asked nainai this question since she was young. Nainai didn¡¯t say anything, but she didn¡¯t push Feng Yan away like she did before. Feng Yan heard the sound of cooking in the kitchen. When he was at home, Yin shinian never cooked. ¡°Did you miss daddy? Feng Yan asked gently as he pulled nainai into his arms. Nainai had never called him ¡®daddy¡¯ ever since she came back. The only time was when they first met at the cake shop, when she called him ¡®dad¡¯¡­ Now that he thought about it, he really should have recorded it for her. That ¡®daddy¡¯ was really nice. If you don¡¯t miss me, why would I miss you?¡± Ever since nainai had returned, she had been speaking to him in a very hostile tone and in a very bad mood. Feng Yan knew that nainai was doing this on purpose. She was angry that he hadn¡¯t appeared all these years, and the moment he did, he would snatch her away from her mother. ¡°Daddy misses you. I miss you all the time! Feng Yan wanted to be close to nainai, but he didn¡¯t know how to. Thus, he was always very careful. However, the more he was like this, the more nainai felt that he didn¡¯t love her that much. Hmph, I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Nainai toot. Nainai, do you want the fish to be braised or steamed? Yin shinian ran out of the kitchen and asked nainai with a smile, his tone light. However, when she saw Feng Yan carrying nainai, the smile on her face immediately disappeared. Feng Yan had never seen such a bright and beautiful Yin shinian before. She had never smiled like this in front of him. He didn¡¯t have such a relaxed and cheerful tone. Looking at her now cold face, Feng Yan¡¯s chest was instantly filled with anger. Did she really not want to see him? She didn¡¯t even try to hide the change from joy to coldness. The change was so fast and natural. Valiant song had also said that Yin shinian¡¯s coldness was just a disguise. In fact, she was very cheerful and enthusiastic. He even said that valiant song must have been blind to think that this woman was cheerful and passionate. However, he had never seen that bright and charming smile on her face before. It turned out that her indifference was only directed at him. Even when the two of them had climbed to the peak of pleasure together, she had never given him any enthusiasm. ¡°I want to eat braised pork!¡± Nainai¡¯s words to her mother were very clear and melodious. Feng Yan suddenly felt that he had become an extra in this family. Without him around, the mother and daughter had a good atmosphere¡­ ¡°Okay, mommy will make it for you! Yin shinian replied with a faint smile. She had enough patience and gentleness for her daughter. When Feng Yan returned to his room to take a shower and change his clothes before going downstairs, Yin shinian and nainai were already eating in the dining room. Feng Yan stood at the corner of the restaurant for a long time before he finally walked in. She looked at the table with her feminine eyes. His bowl and chopsticks were not on the table. He sat down on the dining chair and looked at the dishes on the table. There was steamed fish, bacon and bamboo shoot, stir-fried Lotus beans, beef with potatoes, and a shrimp and tofu soup. Nainai glanced at her father, then at her mother, who was eating. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She actually wanted the three of them to have a meal together, but she knew that her mother did not want to ¡­ Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything either, his feminine eyes looking at Yin shinian the whole time. Yin shinian couldn¡¯t eat under Feng Yan¡¯s gaze. He could feel nainai¡¯s difficulty, but he also had a trace of hope. Get the rice!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s fingers tapped rhythmically on the dining table. Yin shinian¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks tightened. He then put down the bowl, got up, and walked to the kitchen. Nainai glanced at Feng Yan, snorted, and lowered her head to continue eating. Feng Yan looked at Yin shinian¡¯s back, his eyes deep and cold. Yin shinian took a pair of chopsticks and filled a bowl with rice for Feng Yan, then placed it in front of him. Without saying anything, he sat down quietly. Yin shinian didn¡¯t like this feeling. Being forced to compromise made her very uncomfortable. She knew that if she didn¡¯t go get food for Feng Yan, he would change his ways of tormenting her in bed. To be honest, she really couldn¡¯t take it. Every time she held back her scream, he would be even more fierce. When she begged for mercy, he would become more and more excited, again and again, endless¡­ Feng Yan picked up a piece of beef. It was delicious. He thought that valiant song¡¯s cooking was delicious, but he didn¡¯t expect the cold Yin shinian to cook better. However, she had never cooked for herself. If he had not sat there shamelessly, he would not have been able to eat the dishes she made. He took another bite of the fish, which was very tender and fresh ¡­ He tried every dish and they all tasted good. The atmosphere in the dining room was too quiet. Nainai¡¯s lively eyes darted back and forth between her father and mother, and it was obvious that she was very happy. Is it good?¡± Nainai asked Feng Yan, but she didn¡¯t call him ¡®daddy¡¯. Feng Yan looked at nainai. This was his daughter. Before she knew that he was her father, she could still call him ¡®father¡¯ with a smile. However, after knowing that he was her father, she refused to call him that. Nainai, call daddy! Feng Yan didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him today, but he really wanted to hear nainai call him ¡®daddy¡¯. Feng Yan¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as gentle as it usually was with nainai. In fact, it could even be said to be a little serious. Nainai clearly didn¡¯t expect her father to talk to her like this. These days, no matter how much trouble she caused, her father never scolded her and was extremely indulgent. She was embarrassed to make a fuss, but she felt uncomfortable acknowledging him without making a fuss. She always felt that if she were to be so close to him, her mother would be sad. After all, it was her father¡¯s fault that he had not been by her and her mother¡¯s side all these years ¡­ Although she really wanted the whole family to be together, she knew that her mother didn¡¯t want to be here. It was because she was here that she had no choice but to stay, so she did not know what to do¡­ She felt that the adult world was so complicated ¡­ Having suddenly witnessed her father¡¯s might, nainai didn¡¯t knowwhether to retort or call him ¡®father¡¯. To be honest, she wanted to call him ¡®daddy¡¯, even in her dreams, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. It was true that nainai was Feng Yan¡¯s daughter, and it was also a fact that he was her father. However, Feng Yan couldn¡¯t force his daughter to call him ¡®father, like that¡­ When she wanted to, she would naturally call out. Yin shinian¡¯s displeasure was written all over his face. The way she taught nainai was to follow nainai¡¯s own wishes. Whatever she wanted to do, as long as it was reasonable and not dangerous, Yin shinian would let her do it. Feng Yan looked at nainai, waiting for her to call him ¡®daddy¡¯. Although he still had his usual femininity on his face, he couldn¡¯t hide the anticipation in his eyes. Nainai couldn¡¯t say anything. She put down her chopsticks, jumped off the dining chair, and ran out of the dining room. Nainai¡­¡± Feng Yan called out to nainai. I¡¯m not eating!¡± Nainai interrupted Feng Yan and ran out. His tone was not very harsh, but his voice was very loud. Why did you force her? She doesn¡¯t want to scream. Yin shinian didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to Feng Yan, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t say such words to pick a fight with him. Feng Yan threw his chopsticks on the table and looked at Yin shinian with his feminine eyes. Is it because she doesn¡¯t want to or you don¡¯t want her to? Yin shinian did not cook for him ¡­ The change in Yin shinian¡¯s cold attitude when he saw him¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s reluctance when he scooped rice for him¡­ Yin shinian. All his anger was on the verge of exploding. All of this also led to the fact that Yin shinian had hidden nainai¡¯s existence from her, not telling her that he had a daughter¡­ The joints of Yin shinian¡¯s hand, which was holding the chopsticks, had already turned white because he had used too much force. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Feng Yan, not at all. It was because their relationship was very awkward. They had a daughter together¡­ However, they were not husband and wife, so it was very strange for them to quarrel over the child. However, she could clearly feel that Feng Yan¡¯s attitude and posture indicated that he was going to quarrel. although she¡¯s still young, she has the right to make her own decisions. I¡¯ve never told her not to call you daddy! Yin shinian finally opened his mouth. She felt that it was necessary to make things clear. She felt that the way Feng Yan was treating nainai was wrong. whether she wants to call you dad or when is her business. I won¡¯t interfere. You shouldn¡¯t force her! Nainai was his daughter, and she would not deny that. This fact would not change, but no one could force nainai to do anything. No matter how much she wanted to take back nainai¡¯s custody, she didn¡¯t say a single bad thing about Feng Yan to nainai. Yin shinian¡¯ s attitude was usually very cold when he spoke to Feng Yan, and this time, his tone was even more so. you¡¯re her mother. Shouldn¡¯t you tell her whether she calls you father or not? This was the simplest principle, just like how parents taught their children from a young age. For example, when a guest came to the house, they had to greet him, greet him, and say goodbye when the guest left. All of this required the guidance of parents. nainai, this is your father. Come, call him Feng Yan felt that he had only blended into their lives after the incident, so Yin shinian should have told nainai, ¡± father! This was Feng Yan¡¯s opinion. He also felt that this was the right way to go. In the face of nainai¡¯s trouble-making, Yin shinian didn¡¯t care about her and even allowed nainai to do so. Wasn¡¯t her lack of guidance and indulgence because she didn¡¯t want nainai to call her ¡®father¡¯? from the moment nainai learned how to wear her own clothes, I¡¯ve never interfered with what she wears and how she matches it. She has the right to make her own choices, and I won¡¯t guide her. Yin shinian felt that he had done nothing wrong. It was also because of this that nainai was so independent. Yin shinian felt that it was very important to develop a child¡¯s character before the age of three. Whatever Foundation was laid, it would be the same after that. So, in terms of education, she had left it up to nainai to decide. nainai is making trouble for you, but that¡¯s her own business. I don¡¯t care about her. I think she¡¯s right. She¡¯s feeling uncomfortable, and that¡¯s the way she chose to vent her anger. you¡¯ve said it yourself. You¡¯re her father. If you think that she¡¯s in the wrong, you can control her. I won¡¯t interfere with your rights as a father. however, I have to tell you that you can control her, but you can¡¯t force her to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do. She has the right to choose. She has the final say in her own matters. You and I have no right to interfere! Yin shinian usually didn¡¯t speak much. One could even say that he was no different from a mute. However, if she wanted to speak, no one could stop her. ¡°You can talk so much, why are you still pretending to be mute! Feng Yan was even more annoyed by Yin shinian¡¯s words. He had once again witnessed how thoroughly nainai¡¯s stubbornness was inherited. Her way of speaking, which sounded like a debate, really opened his eyes. Yin shinian looked at the dishes on the table. She hated wasting food, but she didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat anymore. Nainai was probably crying again at this time. She had been crying a lot recently, and she knew that the child was not feeling well either. On one hand, she resented her father for not being by her side all these years. On the other hand, she was very close to her father¡­ Yin shinian stood up. When he passed Feng Yan, he grabbed her arm. Feng Yan¡¯s grip was very strong, and Yin shinian felt that his wrist was about to be broken. However, she didn¡¯t say anything. She could still bear this kind of pain. In bed, he had pinched her even more harshly than this. Are you done?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was even deeper than his usual feminine tone. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Yin shinian opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. She hadn¡¯t finished. She still had a lot to say, but she knew that it was useless. A person like Feng Yan did not understand human language. If you¡¯re done, then finish your meal! Feng Yan kept his anger in check. Looking at the dishes, he didn¡¯t want to waste them, nor did he want to eat them alone¡­ I¡¯m not eating!¡± Yin shinian wanted to pull his wrist away, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°You eat, or I eat you, it¡¯s your choice! He had listened to Yin shinian¡¯s words, but he felt that what she said wasn¡¯t entirely right. However, when he saw her angry and depressed expression, he felt that she seemed to be very aggrieved. Although she was talking about nainai, he could hear her dissatisfaction. It was as if his anger had been extinguished in an instant. This was really a rather magical thing. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person whose anger came and went quickly, but with Yin shinian, he had become like this. Feng Yan¡¯s suddenly softened tone also stunned Yin shinian. However, she felt helpless in the face of his threat. Because he meant what he said. He even said that day, ¡°I¡¯ve done it in the bedroom, bathroom, and balcony. One day, try doing it in the kitchen and dining room. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯ll stimulate you. Scream ¡­ When he thought of this, Yin shinian¡¯s back felt a little numb. Chapter 1297 - Chapter 1297: If theres-next time, you know the consequences Chapter 1297: If there¡¯s-next time, you know the consequences Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan was a very evil person. The words he said in bed would make you feel embarrassed, and those words made you¡­ Nainai had a stubborn temper. Even if he went to find her now, she would not open the door for him. She would definitely ask him to leave her alone. Yin shinian wanted to pull his hand back, but he couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m eating, let go! Feng Yan pulled and made Yin shinian sit on his lap. Yin shinian didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to pull her to sit down at all. When his back hit his tight chest, he felt pain because Feng Yan had pulled with great force. Just sit here and eat!¡± Approaching Yin shinian¡¯s neck, Feng Yan opened his mouth gently. His warm and moist breath hit Yin shinian¡¯s neck. Her body stiffened and she didn¡¯t dare to move. Because she was sitting on his lap, her struggle was nothing more than a fire¡­ Feng Yan, don¡¯t go overboard. How can you eat like this? Although there were no servants here, it was not a private space and people could come in at any time. Even if Feng Yan didn¡¯t want face, Yin shinian did. you should know that I can do even worse things. I¡¯ve always wanted to try it on the dining table¡­ When Feng Yan said such ambiguous and embarrassing words, his tone was always very lazy, seemingly casual, but it made people feel suffocated. Yin shinian wasn¡¯t the kind of person who blushed easily, but in front of Feng Yan, she would always blush and her heart would race at the words he said. It¡¯s not convenient for me today¡­ Period!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s voice was very soft, but Feng Yan heard him clearly. His body, which had reacted, was instantly doused with a basin of cold water, but at the same time, the fire was ignited even more vigorously, because of Yin shinian¡¯s words, which could be considered a response. You still have a mouth¡­ As Feng Yan spoke, he had already turned Yin shinian¡¯s body over. When he finished speaking, his thin lips had already landed on his. The domineering kiss was accompanied by teasing. It broke through Yin shinian¡¯s teeth and swept through every inch of his territory in her mouth. Yin shinian was forced to lean back, and this position made her breathing become more rapid. The more Feng Yan kissed, the fiercer he became. Yin shinian couldn¡¯t take it anymore and couldn¡¯t push him away. Feng Yan¡¯s words echoed in her mind, you still have another mouth¡­ It wasn¡¯t that she had never done it before, but she felt very humiliated. She didn¡¯t want to do it, but with Feng Yan, it was only whether he wanted it or not, not whether she was willing or not¡­ Feng Yan picked up Yin shinian, whose breathing was in a mess, and left the dining room in a hurry. flTf ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore, let¡¯s go back to the room!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were burning hot. When they went up the stairs, they would take two steps at a time¡­ During the few days he had been staying at Feng Yan¡¯s residence, Yin shinian had understood one thing-he really shouldn¡¯t anger Feng Yan, or else his life would be really difficult. He was like Satan from hell in bed, evil and dangerous. He would always make himself completely put down his self-esteem when he did this, and every time he would make himself cry for mercy¡­ Only then would he stop¡­ I¡¯ll come back for dinner in the future! Feng Yan lay on Yin shinian¡¯s body with a satisfied expression. No matter how cold this woman was, he would always force her to be hot in bed¡­ Feng Yan was still reminiscing the taste of being wrapped by those wet and smooth little lips¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s entire face was flushed red, and his full lips were slightly red and swollen¡­ She heard Feng Yan¡¯s words but did not reply. She was not willing to cook for him. She didn¡¯t want to eat with him either¡­ Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Without waiting for Yin shinian¡¯s response, Feng Yan suddenly pinched her chin and said in a deep voice, I know!¡± At this moment, Yin shinian really didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with Feng Yan. She didn¡¯t want to do that for him anymore ¡­ Ever since he had eaten Yin shinian¡¯s cooking, no matter how busy Feng Yan was, he would always come home on time. Looking at the three sets of bowls and chopsticks on the table, he felt very comfortable. Even Han Bing noticed that the young master was smiling more and more often. On this day ¡­ When Feng Yan came back, Yin shinian hadn¡¯t prepared dinner yet, so she was a little uneasy. Today, she received a phone call from an unknown number. When she picked up the call, the man¡¯s hoarse voice came from the other end. little girl¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s hand trembled and he threw his phone to the ground ¡­ It had been five years. Hearing these three words again, Yin shinian felt the blood in his body flow backward¡­ She did not expect Bai Hexun to call her ¡­ He¡¯s back? The number was from Yun Cheng. Was he allowed to come back? When Feng Yan wrapped his arms around Yin shinian¡¯s waist, the knife in her hand fell on the chopping board ¡­ The familiar masculine scent made her body stiffen. Although the two of them would do very intimate things every day and sleep in the same bed, Yin shinian was still not used to Feng Yan¡¯s touch. What are you thinking about?¡± Feng Yan furrowed his brows slightly. He was extremely displeased with her stiff body every time he touched Yin shinian. it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll be done soon. Go to the restaurant and wait! Yin shinian picked up the knife again, his voice very calm¡­ Compared to before, when they had nothing to say to each other, Feng Yan was still satisfied with Yin shinian¡¯s response. After kissing Yin shinian on the cheek, Feng Yan walked out of the kitchen. Yin shinian heaved a sigh of relief. She was wondering when these days would end. Even though she was living here, her heart had always wanted to leave. He took nainai and left¡­ Gu Jue came and asked Feng Yan to go out for a drink with him. Chu baiqing had returned to the country, but he brought back a man, which made Gu Jue very unhappy. Before Feng Yan left, he hesitated again and again, but still decided to tell Yin shinian. When Feng Yan returned to the master bedroom, Yin shinian heard the sound of the door opening and hung up. This was an obvious movement, and Feng Yan saw it clearly. He walked to the side of the bed and directly snatched her phone from Yin shinian¡¯s hand. When he opened the call log and saw Feng Xi¡¯s name, Feng Yan¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile. A cold light flashed through his devilish eyes. Yin shinian¡¯s small, fair hand clutched the bed sheet tightly. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Feng Yan threw Yin shinian¡¯s phone directly on the bed. His clean and slender fingers pinched Yin shinian¡¯s jaw, forcing her to look at him, and he spoke in a soft voice. I, Feng Yan, have told you not to do it. I¡¯ll never repeat myself. If this happens again, you know what the consequences will be! Yin shinian bit his lip and closed his eyes, not wanting to look at him. I¡¯ll be back late. Take good care of the child! Over the past two days, Feng Yan had already gotten used to Yin shinian¡¯s silent confrontation. Now, it was up to who was more patient. Feng Yan didn¡¯t know why, but after saying this, he felt a little weird. It was like a husband who was about to go out and telling his wife, late. Take good care of the child! I¡¯ll be back This strange feeling made him suddenly release his grip on Yin shinian¡¯s hand. Yin shinian turned his face away, still silent. Yin shinian was actually already used to this silent mode. Previously, when Feng Xi had placed her under house arrest as Shi Nian, she had played dumb because she was used to not speaking. Feng Yan couldn¡¯t bear to see Yin shinian like this. It was when she was under him that no matter how he forced her, she would hold back and not cry out. After Feng Yan turned around and left indifferently, Yin shinian¡¯s body trembled slightly¡­ The words he had just heard echoed in Yin shinian¡¯s ears. After dinner, li beixiao came and had something to discuss with Feng Yan. Yin shinian had also overheard their conversation by accident. So the person in Feng Yan¡¯s heart was¡­ He would never take good care of himself in this life. The person he wanted to take care of was actually valiant song¡­ She had never known that the person in his heart was valiant song¡­ Feng Xi called again, but Yin shinian hung up. He kept asking her about his boyfriend. At this moment, Yin shinian wanted to tell him the truth and didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore. It didn¡¯t matter if it would hurt Feng Xi or anger him. She was about to say it out¡­ She sent a message to Feng Xi. my name is Yin shinian, which is shinian¡­ After sending the message, Yin shinian turned off his phone. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but she suddenly felt uneasy. What was the reason? Yin shinian didn¡¯t dare to think deeply about what he was concerned about¡­ Yin shinian had just sent off a customer, packed his things, and walked out of the wedding dress shop. She had to go back to prepare dinner, but Feng Yan had called to say that he would be back for dinner. People were always very adaptable. From her initial unwillingness, she could now obediently say yes to Feng Yan¡¯s phone call¡­ Yin shinian walked towards the main street and felt a car following him. She turned around and saw that the car had stopped. Then, the car window rolled down¡­ As the car window rolled down, a handsome face with chiseled facial features appeared in front of Yin shinian ¡­ I was still wondering when you would find me. Little girl, long time no see¡­ Bai Hexun smiled and looked at the stunned Yin shinian ¡­ The faint smile at the corner of his mouth was unruffled¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s heart seemed to stop. She didn¡¯t expect to see Bai Hexun again. This man who had been exiled abroad¡­ He had really returned ¡­ That year, in the sealed courtyard, Yin shinian, who had lost his way, saw Bai Hexun for the first time ¡­ He said, ¡± little girl, are you lost? When they met again, it was at the airport. He was being detained by a soldier and was very reluctant¡­ He grabbed Yin shinian, who was giving him away, lost little girl, do you still remember me? ¡± Yin shinian nodded. She remembered this big brother, she remembered ¡­ the little girl is so beautiful¡­ At that time, Yin shinian was already fourteen years old¡­ Later on, she received a letter from Bai Hexun¡­ The two of them communicated through letters during their innocent youth. The love that was slowly growing, by the time she was 18 years old, she could no longer control it. She made the boldest decision in her life, to go abroad to find Bai Hexun¡­ However, because of this decision, she went to the wrong room by accident¡­ She got onto Feng Yan¡¯s bed. This was how fate was arranged. I¡¯ll catch you off guard¡­ When Yin shinian got into Bai Hexun¡¯s car, she was in a daze and didn¡¯t even open her mouth to say a word to him. Because he couldn¡¯t open his mouth¡­ Bai Hexun gently held Yin shinian¡¯s hand. Out of habit, she tried to break free. She was not used to being touched by anyone, but Bai Hexun tightened his grip. Little girl, did you miss me?¡± Bai Hexun¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealed affection. Yin shinian looked at him in a panic¡­ Yes, how could she not miss him? she missed him every day¡­ However, thinking about her current situation, how could she say the word ¡®want¡¯¡­ She could only remain silent¡­ To be able to see her again, actually¡­ It was pretty good¡­ This man was as calm and wise as he had been five years ago. She didn¡¯t know why he had been exiled and not allowed to return to the country¡­ She only knew that this man was so lonely that it made her heart ache. He would always say to her, ¡± little girl, I miss home very much. I miss you very much¡­ Those words reverberated in Yin shinian¡¯s mind in his dreams ¡­ She couldn¡¯t sleep all night¡­ Yin shinian didn¡¯t say anything, but Bai Hexun opened his mouth, little girl, I missed you so much, so I came back¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s body stiffened. Five years ago, she had already told Bai Hexun, ¡± Bai Hexun, I don¡¯t want you anymore¡­ When Yin shinian said this, she knew that she must have hurt Bai Hexun badly. This was because Bai Hexun had said that no one wanted him anymore¡­ At that time, Yin shinian had said to him, ¡± even if everyone doesn¡¯t want you anymore, you still have me. I will accompany you for the rest of your life¡­ At that time, she really thought that she would be with him for the rest of her life. Their feelings for each other were not as vigorous as those of others, but they were long-term. Yin shinian was stubborn. If she liked him, she liked him. If she loved him, she loved him. So, when she found out that she was pregnant with Feng Yan¡¯s child, she said these cruel words to Bai Hexun. Bai Hexun, I don¡¯t want you anymore¡­ She just wanted Bai Hexun to hate her so that he would not feel bad ¡­ However, she did not expect that when they met again, his attitude towards her was still the same as before¡­ He even called her little girl so intimately¡­ It was as if they had never lost five years of time¡­ my daughter is five years old now. Her father is waiting for me to come home and cook¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s voice trembled a little. He didn¡¯t know why he had said this¡­ The young master of the Feng sect, Feng Yan, isn¡¯t the person he loves Huo qingge?¡± Although it was a questioning tone, it was a certain tone¡­ Yin shinian looked at Bai Hexun in shock, but he only touched her head indifferently¡­ little girl, I know everything about you. How can I be at ease leaving you alone¡­ Bai Hexun leaned forward and hugged the slightly dazed Yin shinian in his arms. You¡­¡± Yin shinian didn¡¯t know what to say. He actually knew everything about her. Do you know how hard your life is? do you know how much my heart aches for you?¡± Bai Hexun had always known about Yin shinian¡¯s matters. He had sent people to protect her, but he had not interfered in her Affairs. However, it was different this time. She was living in a sealed house¡­ He had to come back¡­ Yin shinian was about to speak when her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Feng Yan. She answered the phone without hesitation. She didn¡¯t want to make him unhappy. If that happened, he would have another reason to torture her in bed. Feng Yan had said that if she didn¡¯t pick up his call, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed¡­ Where are you?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s cold voice came through the moment the call connected. Chapter 1298 - Chapter 1298: Who is that man? Chapter 1298: Who is that man? Translator: 549690339 Yin shinian could tell from Feng Yan¡¯s voice that he was unhappy¡­ She did not know why he was unhappy¡­ A wedding dress shop. I¡¯m about to leave! His hand was still tightly held by Bai Hexun. Yin shinian tried to pull his hand out twice but failed. Bai Hexun might look very gentle, but he was a domineering person in his bones. His gentleness was the result of his years of exile. However, his domineering nature was innate¡­ The Bai family¡¯s young master, who was once revered by everyone in the courtyard, was a true proud Son of Heaven, but he was forced to be expelled because of a human life¡­ Wait, I¡¯ll pick you up!¡± Feng Yan hung up after he said that. Yin shinian looked at the phone in his hand. His eyes were calm, but his mood was very complicated. She had only slept with Feng Yan for nainai¡¯s sake, but she wasn¡¯t his subordinate, so she didn¡¯t have to listen to him. As for Bai Hexun knowing everything about him, Yin shinian was surprised, but he only felt bitter ¡­ It turned out that he had always known that he had a daughter¡­ Little girl, come with me to the cemetery!¡± Bai Hexun looked out of the car window and spoke indifferently. Yin shinian knew that the person Bai Hexun cared about the most was dead. He had told her more than once before. He missed this dead person very much, very much ¡­ He couldn¡¯t even cry when he thought about it¡­ She had also promised him that if he returned to the country, she would accompany him¡­ Alright!¡± Yin shinian said lightly. Although his tone was light, it was extremely bitter. The man she loved was sitting beside him. For so many nights, she had curled up in the blanket, thinking of him so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe¡­ However, she did not dare to call him. She was the one who did not want him. She was the one who did not want him ¡­ She was the one who abandoned him when he was so lonely and miserable ¡­ When they got out of the car, Yin shinian¡¯s hand was still in Bai Hexun¡¯s hand¡­ When Bai Hexun got out of the car, he had already put on his sunglasses ¡­ He saw a picture of a woman on the tombstone. She was very beautiful. For some reason, Yin shinian felt that this woman looked a little familiar¡­ Bai YUSU¡­ Also surnamed Bai¡­ this is my sister. Little girl, say hello¡­ Bai Hexun was wearing a pair of sunglasses, so her eyes could not be seen clearly ¡­ Yin shinian only gave a slight bow. She didn¡¯t know what identity she should use to greet him. My sister set fire to herself¡­¡± Bai Hexun spoke in a very calm tone, but it was a very tragic story. Yin shinian¡¯s body stiffened. What exactly had happened that would make this gentle-looking woman choose such a tragic way to end her life? Do you know why I was exiled? Just because I killed my brother-in-law¡­ Bai Hexun looked at Yin shinian and said this word by word. my brother-in-law¡¯s mistress was also burned to death with my sister. The funny thing is that the son of my brother-in-law and mistress was only two years younger than my nephew¡­ There was no shock or panic in Yin shinian¡¯s eyes. Instead, he felt heartache because he knew how much Bai Hexun cared about his sister. It¡¯s all in the past¡­¡± Yin shinian gently hugged Bai Hexun. She knew that this omnipotent man was actually very fragile¡­ What made her heart ache more than his fragility was his loneliness¡­ Little girl, you said that you would accompany me for a lifetime. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Bai Hexun looked at Yin shinian and lifted her chin¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s heart trembled. She had indeed said that. She had also said that she would love him for a lifetime¡­ However, she was now Feng Yan¡¯s woman¡­ Five years ago, she had already lost the right to love him¡­ I have¡­¡± Yin shinian had wanted to say that he had a daughter¡­ However, her words were sealed by Bai Hexun¡¯s kiss¡­ Yin shinian was so stunned that he forgot to react. They had been in love before. In her ignorant youth, the love that was like a moth to a flame was so pure and persistent. However, that kind of love was limited by distance ¡­ They had never had any intimate behavior¡­ Yin shinian was completely passive. Her lips and tongue were entangled by Bai Hexun, and he sucked¡­ Her body was also tightly held in his arms ¡­ He couldn¡¯t break free at all. His phone vibrated. Yin shinian didn¡¯t need to look at it to know that it was Feng Yan calling. He must have gone to the wedding dress shop, and she was not there¡­ His breath was taken away, and Yin shinian¡¯s face was so red that it looked like blood could drip out. Bai Hexun only ended the kiss when he felt that Yin shinian¡¯s breathing was not smooth. Yin shinian looked at him with a red face, the man she loved deeply¡­ His heart was bleeding¡­ not only do I have a daughter, but I¡¯m also Feng Yan¡¯s woman. You haven¡¯t been back for many years, Feng Yan is¡­ Yin shinian was not a person who was good at communicating. She wanted Bai Hexun to know her current situation and also hoped that he could understand that it was impossible between them¡­ little girl, I know what you¡¯ve been doing every day for the past five years. I also know how hard you¡¯ve been through. I let you go and let you grow up ¡­ but I won¡¯t allow you to be with him. You should know that I¡¯ve been exiled forever. I¡¯ve taken a great risk to come back this time, so you have to listen to me! Bai Hexun gently caressed Yin shinian¡¯s flushed little face¡­ Yin shinian was strong at all times, but in front of Bai Hexun, she really was like a little girl. She leaned on him and looked up at him¡­ When Bai Hexun said, ¡± so, you have to listen to me obediently. A thread in Yin shinian¡¯s heart had been broken, and that mystery had collapsed for many years¡­ He didn¡¯t allow her to be with Feng Yan, but she didn¡¯t want to be with him either. If it wasn¡¯t for nainai, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with Feng Yan. She knew how dangerous he was. Yin shinian¡¯s phone vibrated again. This buzzing sound shocked Yin shinian so much that he felt as if his whole body had been electrocuted. Feng Yan¡¯s devilish and gentle face appeared in her mind. Little girl, tell me, will you listen to me?¡± Bai Hexun pinched Yin shinian¡¯s jaw again and asked softly. Yin shinian looked at Bai Hexun and followed the voice in his heart, nodding¡­ She only knew how to show her weakness in front of him, so she naturally knew what this meant. Be good. Prepare the things you want to take with you. We¡¯ll leave in two days! As for Feng Yan, leave him to me!¡± An indulgent smile appeared on Bai Hexun¡¯s face. He knew that his little girl would nod. He had a lot of money, but he didn¡¯t care about that. The only thing he cared about was the woman in front of him. This woman who he had watched as she slowly grew up¡­ I¡­¡± Yin shinian wanted to say that she wanted to bring nainai along. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Bai Hexun. I¡¯ve prepared a nursery for nainai. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll like it ¡­ After hearing Bai Hexun¡¯s words, Yin shinian¡¯s eyes turned red ¡­ Yin shinian didn¡¯t ask Bai Hexun to send her back to Feng men and took a taxi back by himself. When he walked through the sealed door, his heart felt suppressed for no reason. When she entered the living room, she didn¡¯t see nainai. Only Feng Yan was sitting on the sofa, smoking. Yin shinian thought of the few calls he had made and didn¡¯t answer them. With his temper, he was probably going to get angry. Where did you go?¡± Just as Yin shinian was about to ignore Feng Yan and go upstairs. Feng Yan said in a soft and feminine voice¡­ There were already a few cigarette butts in the ashtray. After nainai returned, Feng Yan had stopped smoking. Even if she wanted to smoke, she would go to the side hall or the balcony¡­ I just met a friend!¡± Yin shinian went upstairs after he finished speaking. However, Feng Yan, who had walked over a few steps, grabbed her arm? Did I tell you to wait for me in the shop?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s tone was very aggressive, and his eyes were filled with anger. Today, Feng Xi had actually come to find him and said that she wanted to be with Yin shinian. This woman actually told Feng Xi that she was a man ¡­ He had wanted to tease Feng Xi a little, but she had ruined everything. He had called her and asked her to wait for him at the wedding dress shop, but she had left¡­ Feng Yan really wanted to tear this disobedient woman to pieces. I didn¡¯t say I was going to wait for you!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s arm was in pain from his pull. His expression was very cold, and so was his tone. She didn¡¯t understand why the moment she saw Feng Yan. she would think of valiant song as the person he loved. At the thought of this, her heart ached slightly. She didn¡¯t like this feeling, very much¡­ She also hated herself for being so concerned about Feng Yan¡¯s matters. This wasn¡¯t something that she, Yin shinian, should care about. The feminine smile on Feng Yan¡¯s lips gradually widened. Ever since Yin shinian had moved here, she had always looked like she was asking for a beating. That cold attitude made him very angry. Yin shinian, who the hell do you think you are? Show me your face, who gave you the guts?¡± Feng Yan was furious. He pinched Yin shinian¡¯s jaw and said sternly. However, when he saw that Yin shinian¡¯s lips were unusually red and swollen, he suddenly pulled her body closer to him. The scent of male perfume and tobacco was clear and distinct¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s feminine eyes instantly turned scarlet red, like an enraged Lion ¡­ Yin shinian was truly frightened by Feng Yan¡¯s behavior. She wanted to break free from his restraint, but she couldn¡¯t ¡­ Yin shinian, who did you go to see?¡± Feng Yan roared. His chest was instantly filled with anger. However, he was not an easily angered person, and he would not lose his temper so easily. Yin shinian¡¯s jaw was tightly clenched by Feng Yan. She couldn¡¯t speak, but she felt that if Feng Yan used any more strength, her jaw would be crushed. Naturally, she would not tell him who she went to see. Bai Hexun had sneaked back, and if he were to find out, he would be in big trouble. Besides, what did it have to do with him who she was meeting? She was just accompanying him to sleep. He had no right to meddle in her private affairs. Yin shinian looked away and didn¡¯t say anything. His attitude had completely infuriated Feng Yan. Han Bing, go and find out which man she met! Feng Yan would never swear when he spoke. Clearly, he was really angry¡­ Yes, young master!¡± Han Bing, who was hiding in the dark, responded respectfully. In the end, he quietly retreated. It was a good thing that he had asked someone to take miss nainai out to play. If she had seen this situation, she would have been even more confused¡­ When Yin shinian heard that Feng Yan wanted Han Bing to investigate, he ignored the pain and said, ¡± No¡­ It would only take a few minutes to find out¡­ Bai Hexun had killed someone before, and this time, he had sneaked back. If he was found out, she did not know what the consequences would be. She could not let him be in danger. You shut the f * ck up! Feng Yan was practically dragging Yin shinian upstairs. A man in a fit of anger naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back. When Yin shinian was thrown into the bathtub by Feng Yan, her back hit the edge of the bathtub hard. Tears welled up in her eyes from the pain, but she didn¡¯t cry out in pain. She continued to stare stubbornly at the aggressive Feng Yan. Feng Yan turned on the shower and turned to get his toothbrush and toothpaste Then she put the toothbrush with toothpaste squeezed out into Yin shinian¡¯s mouth. Yin shinian retched, but Feng Yan rudely brushed her hair with all his might. How could he allow his woman to kiss another man? Yin shinian was forced to shed tears. She was drenched all over¡­ He was in an extremely sorry state. Yin shinian felt a sense of humiliation he had never felt before. From today onwards, you¡¯re to stay at home. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere!¡± Feng Yan, if you¡¯re angry, direct it at me. Don¡¯t go looking for him¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. At this time, she still couldn¡¯t let Bai Hexun be in danger. You still dare to f * eking say that!¡± Feng Yan raised his hand and was about to slap Yin shinian. However, in the end, when he was about to hit her face, he stopped. No matter how angry he was, he was still rational. He could punish her in any way, but he could not hit her. Just now, he had forced her to ask again and again if she had done anything else with that man other than kissing¡­ Yin shinian said no¡­ Perhaps he was really afraid that Feng Yan would kill Bai Hexun, so Yin shinian finally swore that nothing had happened. She should be glad that she did not have a physical relationship with that man. Otherwise, Feng Yan could not guarantee that he would not kill her directly¡­ Feng Yan turned around and left the bathroom. He was afraid that he would lose control and really hit her¡­ When Feng Yan went downstairs, Han Bing was already waiting for him. Who is that man?¡± Feng Yan was dressed all in black. The color of the night suited him the most, making him look evil and dangerous. Han Bing looked at the gun in Feng Yan¡¯s hand with a complicated look in his eyes. Chapter 1299 - Chapter 1299: Looking forward to the year-say you miss me, Yingluo Chapter 1299: Looking forward to the year-say you miss me, Yingluo Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan, who was still in a fit of anger, became even angrier when he saw Han Bing¡¯s hesitant look. Could it be Feng Xi?¡± After saying this, Feng Yan immediately denied his own words. Feng Xi doesn¡¯t have the guts to do that! Yes, although Feng Xi was usually willful and reckless, he knew very well that Yin shinian was Feng Yan¡¯s woman now. He could pester her, but he would never touch her. Even if he had the guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to, because he understood Feng Yan¡¯s possessiveness the best. young master, we couldn¡¯t find anything. The car wasn¡¯t photographed, and it seemed to have been deliberately hidden! Han Bing was only telling half of the truth, and the other half was what he didn¡¯t say. That was, he had received an order from the Bai family¡¯s old master to not investigate! The Bai family¡¯s old master had already gone into seclusion and no longer involved himself in the martial world. However, his status was there for all to see. One had to know that the Feng family¡¯s social status today was mostly due to the support of the Bai family¡¯s old master. Back then, Feng Yan¡¯s father had taken a fancy to Bai YUSU because of master Bai¡¯s background. He had suddenly called him and told him not to check¡­ It proved that the man in the car was someone that master Bai wanted to protect. What was his identity and who was he? Han Bing had no idea about this, but he knew the severity of the matter, so he did not tell Feng Yan the truth. Because he knew that once he said it, the young master would definitely go to old master Bai, who was also his grandfather, and ask for an explanation¡­ Then, many things might become very tricky¡­ What do you mean you can¡¯t find out?¡± Feng Yan was completely enraged. He just wanted to know who this man was. How dare he touch his woman. Actually, the most important thing was that he wanted to know who the man Yin shinian liked was. She had actually provoked her again and again for a man, and she even dared to plead for him¡­ young master, we really can¡¯t find anything. It¡¯s obvious that the other party has a powerful background and has the ability to hide his whereabouts. Han Bing was not good at lying, so he kept his head down when he spoke. She should be glad that Feng Yan was still in a fit of anger. Otherwise, he would have seen through her with a single glance. Continue to investigate!¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone in Yun Cheng that he couldn¡¯t find. Yin shinian was sick, he had a high fever¡­ She wrapped herself in the blanket and shivered from the cold. Her delicate and pretty face was abnormally red. She kept thinking about whether nainai had eaten, but she did not have the strength to move at all. She didn¡¯t think that Feng Yan would leave nainai alone¡­ Nainai would definitely cry if she saw him in this state. That area was probably swollen and painful. Feng Yan was so fierce and unrestrained that she thought she was going to die ¡­ At this moment, she was glad that she had agreed to leave with Bai Hexun. Yin shinian thought that if she didn¡¯t leave now, she would probably be killed by Feng Yan¡­ There was no part of her body that didn¡¯t hurt, and she almost crawled out of the bathroom. Because she was kneeling in the bathtub, her knees were already red and swollen, and she couldn¡¯t stand up at all¡­ Thinking of the humiliation she had suffered in the bathroom, Yin shinian thought that if it wasn¡¯t for nainai, she wouldn¡¯t want to live. Feng Yan was not human, how could he do that to her¡­ How could he humiliate her like that¡­ What right did he have to ¡­ When Feng Yan returned to the bedroom, he saw Yin shinian wrapped in the blanket, lying there. He didn¡¯t know if he was asleep. His anger hadn¡¯t subsided yet. The thought of Yin shinian kissing that wild man made him want to kill her. Feng Yan immediately pulled away the blanket covering Yin shinian. Yin shinian¡¯s body trembled because of the fever and anger. When Feng Yan¡¯s hand was placed on her body, about to pull her over, Yin shinian spoke. Don¡¯t touch me ¡­¡± His hoarse and dry voice made one¡¯s heart ache. After saying this, Yin shinian curled up tightly. He was very cold¡­ I can¡¯t f * eking touch you?¡± Feng Yan turned Yin shinian¡¯s body around in anger. He was very angry, but when he saw her red face, he immediately touched her forehead. Damn it!¡± When he touched her burning forehead, Feng Yan cursed. He directly pressed the internal line and asked Han Bing to call the family doctor. You don¡¯t know how to tell me if you have a fever?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s tone was even more aggressive than before. When she touched Yin shinian¡¯s body, it was no different from a furnace. Yin shinian bit his lip and didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she wanted to shout and shout too. Who was the reason she had a fever? Was there a need for him to be so hypocritical and act as if he was worried about her? Cold?¡± Seeing Yin shinian shriveling there, trembling, Feng Yan lay down and hugged her. Yin shinian struggled not to let him hold her. She didn¡¯t want to see him now, and she didn¡¯t want to feel his breath¡­ Don¡¯t move. Do you still want me to do you?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s self-control was in the negatives with Yin shinian. Even if she had a cold look on her face, he still couldn¡¯t control his urge to want her when he saw her. He wasn¡¯t a person without restraint, but as long as she was in front of him, he would become unrestrained. Shameless!¡± Yin shinian was so angry that his body trembled. This man was simply inhuman. When the family doctor arrived, Yin shinian had already fallen asleep in Feng Yan¡¯s arms. Perhaps it was because she was too tired from Feng Yan¡¯s previous tortures, or perhaps it was because Feng Yan¡¯s embrace was too comfortable. In short, she was in a deep sleep. She didn¡¯t even react when the doctor gave her an injection. In the early hours of the morning, Yin shinian¡¯s fever finally subsided, and Feng Yan heaved a sigh of relief. He pulled out his numb arm and got out of bed to smoke on the balcony. In the smoke, he looked at Yin shinian, who was lying on the bed, and narrowed his eyes slightly ¡­ Yin shinian was in good health and was fine the next day. However, she was even colder to Feng Yan. Sometimes, she treated him like he was invisible, which made Feng Yan so angry that he gritted his teeth. However, because nainai was around, he always held back his anger. After returning to the room, he tormented Yin shinian to death¡­ She gritted her teeth and endured it. The more he wanted her to call him, the more she refused to call him ¡­ And this vicious cycle made Yin shinian¡¯s legs weak every time he got out of bed Another thing was that Yin shinian had been grounded by Feng Yan and was not allowed to go out¡­ Yin shinian called Bai Hexun, but his phone was turned off and she couldn¡¯t find him¡­ She felt more and more uneasy. After that day, Feng Yan never mentioned that she had been forced to kiss him again. The more he didn¡¯t mention it, the more worried Yin shinian was. He was afraid that Bai Hexun was in danger. Now that she couldn¡¯t contact him, she was even more flustered¡­ Seal the door Today was nainai¡¯s birthday. Nainai stood at the kitchen door happily, watching her mother bake a cake for her. Her birthday was the happiest time of her life because her mother would satisfy all her needs. She could eat as much cake as she wanted and sleep later. She especially liked celebrating her birthday, even though the only birthday she had any recollection of was last year. After all, she was still very young before that and had no memory of it. However, her birthday this year was a little different. She looked forward to spending it with her parents. However, it was still her and her mother. Without her father, she still felt sad. There were expectations in his heart, and the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment. It was inevitable that he would feel even more lost. However, in front of her mother, nainai still acted the same as usual. Her face was full of smiles, and her words were crisp and clear. Yin shinian could see nainai¡¯s disappointment. Before this, she didn¡¯t want Feng Yan to come back. She hoped that he would be busier so that they wouldn¡¯t have to see each other and wouldn¡¯t be tormented by him. However, today, she hoped that he would come back to celebrate nainai¡¯s birthday with her. After much hesitation, Yin shinian walked out of the kitchen and told nainai that she was going to the bathroom. For the first time, she took the initiative to call Feng Yan. Hearing the beeping sound from the other end of the phone, Yin shinian rubbed the corner of his shirt, very nervous. Feng Yan¡¯s car had just entered Feng gate when his phone rang. When he saw that it was Yin shinian, he was quite surprised. In his memory, she had never taken the initiative to call him¡­ He asked Han Bing to drive the car in, got out of the car, and picked up the phone. The call went through. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything, but waited for Yin shinian to speak. On the other end of the phone, Yin shinian paused for a few seconds before he said, ¡± are you coming back tonight? ¡± Maybe he wasn¡¯t used to raking the initiative to call Feng Yan, or maybe he was resisting talking to him in his heart, but in any case, Yin shinian¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and this kind of trembling voice had a hint of coquettishness. You miss me?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was gentle and had a hint of mockery. His lazy voice was low and deep, and anyone who heard it would be sucked into a Whirlpool. Yin shinian bit his lip and didn¡¯t say anything. She hated Feng Yan the most when he spoke to her in this tone. It was as if they were lovers, but there was no relationship between them. Today is¡­ It¡¯s nainai¡¯s birthday! Thinking of nainai¡¯s expectations, she didn¡¯t want the child to be too upset. Nainai looked very cheerful, but in reality, she was more fragile than any other child. I asked you if you missed me.¡± Feng Yan spoke again, but this time, his tone was clearly more demanding. Yin shinian felt that Feng Yan had gone a little too far¡­ She felt that based on Feng Yan¡¯s feelings for nainai, he would agree to come back if she told him that it was nainai¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ve told you. It¡¯s up to you to decide if you want to come back or not! Yin shinian was about to hang up the phone. if you say that you miss me, I¡¯ll come back. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll give nainai a birthday at any time! Feng Yan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, cutting off Yin shinian, who was about to hang up. Yin shinian knew how much nainai was looking forward to celebrating her birthday with Feng Yan. After all, he was her father. Nainai¡¯s birthday wish was to be able to spend her birthday with her parents. Yin shinian didn¡¯t want nainai to force a smile on her birthday. Yin shinian bit his lip and closed his eyes slightly. Did she miss him? Logically speaking, the answer she could give in an instant was no. However, when she asked herself, she could not give the answer¡­ Yin shinian felt that he was probably sick¡­ Her fair little hand held the phone tightly. She opened her mouth and finally said, ¡± I miss you ¡­ These two simple words seemed to have used up all the strength in Yin shinian¡¯s body. Tell me everything! On the other end of the phone, Feng Yan¡¯s words were a little more heavy, and he went out of tune repeatedly, as if he had some emotions that needed to be vented. Yin shinian wanted to hang up the phone immediately, but he thought about it. He had already spoken and said what he wanted to say. He couldn¡¯t just leave it like this without a result! She knew what Feng Yan wanted her to say¡­ Yin shinian told himself that this was all for nainai¡¯s sake, not because she really missed him¡­ She, Yin shinian, would not think of a man who had another woman in his heart. She would not¡­ Just you wait, Yin shinian, just you wait! Something seemed to have exploded all of a sudden because of that sentence. I miss you. Can you come back? ¡± Feng Yan hung up the phone and quickly walked back to the villa, not wanting to waste a single second. Yin shinian listened to the busy tone on the phone and was confused. Why did it feel like Feng Yan was going to make her wait for him to come back and kill her When he left the bathroom and turned into the living room, Yin shinian was stunned. Someone had come to his house ¡­ Han Bing was directing people to send things to the dining room, and some people were decorating the living room, all of which were related to birthday decorations. Mumu and Tang Tang were playing with nainai¡­ And Feng Xi¡­ He¡¯s here? And it was walking towards him. To be exact, it was running towards him. Yin shinian didn¡¯t react at all. She had only gone to the bathroom to make a phone call. Why were there so many people in the house when she came out¡­ These people couldn¡¯t have come just to take a look around. They knew that it was nainai¡¯s birthday¡­ Then, how did they know? it could only be Feng Yan¡­ He knew that it was nainai¡¯s birthday today, but he still forced himself to say that he missed him and begged him to come back¡­ ¡®This man is too despicable. How can there be such a person? he¡¯s a bastard.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t until he was pulled into his arms and felt the man¡¯s strong heartbeat that Yin shinian suddenly retracted his thoughts. Feng Xi, what are you doing?¡± Yin shinian struggled. Was Feng Xi crazy in front of the child? Don¡¯t move, let me hug you, I miss you so much! In the past, when Yin shinian was shinian and was under house arrest by Feng Xi, he also liked to hug her. He didn¡¯t do anything but liked to hug her and hug her. He liked it very much. He really liked the light and fresh smell on Shi Nian¡¯s body, which made people feel very comfortable. Feng Xi, don¡¯t be like this. Let go of me. My daughter is here. Let¡¯s talk. Can you not be like this?¡± Yin shinian was anxious. Firstly, she was worried that it would be bad if nainai saw it. Secondly, she was worried that Feng Yan would appear. If he saw it, she would be the one suffering. He would definitely torture her to death. Shinian, your voice is really nice to listen to!¡± Feng Xi nestled in Yin shinian¡¯s neck and rubbed against it. Yin shinian struggled hard to break free, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that Feng Xi would let go of her of her own accord ¡­ However, when she saw Feng Yan¡¯s face, she realized that he had been the one who had pulled Feng Xi away. Before Feng Xi could react, Feng Yan had already pushed him away. He restrained himself and didn¡¯t throw a punch because of the child. Feng Xi glared at Feng Yan angrily, he was having a good time hugging her! Feng Xi, this is my woman. If you¡¯re more sensible, you should know that she¡¯s your sister-in-law!¡± Chapter 1300 - Chapter 1300: Looking forward to Shi Nian-its very likely that hell kill her in bed Chapter 1300: Looking forward to Shi Nian-it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll kill her in bed Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan pulled Yin shinian over and locked him in his arms, declaring his ownership of him. Just as Feng Xi was about to retort, Feng Yan had already picked Yin shinian up in his arms. He walked towards the stairs with steady and urgent steps, and Yin shinian¡¯s face instantly turned red ¡­ Because she could see the desire in Feng Yan¡¯s eyes that could not wait¡­ Yin shinian was all too familiar with Feng Yan¡¯s gaze, and this time, the desire was stronger than every time. Yin shinian could clearly feel that Feng Yan¡¯s grip on him was very strong, as if he wanted to crush him. She knew that if he saw Feng Xi hugging her, he would definitely be angry. Yin shinian felt sad that he would have such an understanding of himself. She was just a sleeping partner. What did it have to do with him, Feng Yan, who had hugged her? What right did he have to be angry at her? He had another woman in his heart. Did she say anything? Even if that person was valiant song, she still cared. This was something she was unwilling to admit. She didn¡¯t like this side of herself, but what Yin shinian didn¡¯t know was that this was the nature of all women. Yin shinian also felt that Feng Yan was crazy. In the past, no matter how angry he was, he would never do anything out of line to nainai. But now, he had taken her away in front of the child. There was also Mumu, Tang Tang, Feng Xi, Han Bing, and his men. What did he think she was? Feng Yan directly carried Yin shinian back to the master bedroom and threw him on the bed. Since his body wasn¡¯t bound, Yin shinian turned over and was about to get out of bed, but Feng Yan pulled him back. The man used a lot of strength and hurt Yin shinian¡¯s arm. She opened her mouth and was about to scold him. Feng Yan, you¡¯re crazy¡­ However, before she could curse, Yin Hong¡¯s mouth was sealed. This kiss was so domineering that it seemed to sweep everything away. It was as if it was not enough to express it even if he used all his strength. Feng Yan had really gone crazy, just as Yin shinian had wanted to scold him¡­ He kissed her like crazy, not giving her any room to resist. His hands were tied up when he struggled, his legs were pressed down when he wanted to move, and his body was pressed down when he wanted to move¡­ Yin shinian felt as if his breath had been taken away, and his whole body was going to cramp. Being unable to move made her angry, annoyed, and uncomfortable, so she completely ignored Feng Yan¡¯s kiss. Feng Yan looked as if he was going to eat Yin shinian into his stomach, until not even his bones were left. Yin shinian took advantage of the time when Feng Yan was entangled with her tongue and bit it hard ¡­ Hiss ¡­¡± Feng Yan, who had lost himself in the kiss, left Yin shinian¡¯s Red and swollen lips in pain. With a swipe of his finger, dark red beads of blood appeared on his fingertip. That dark red was just like the Scarlet red in Feng Yan¡¯s eyes, shocking to the extreme. Yin shinian was breathing heavily. Because of his heavy breathing, her upper body was also moving up and down. Her breathing was rapid, her lips were red and swollen, and her watery eyes were filled with love¡­ Feng Yan lowered his head and kissed her again. His strong hands became restless, and everywhere he went, he set fire to everything¡­ The evil fire was burning more and more fiercely ¡­ Yin shinian couldn¡¯t bear such a strong, overbearing, and violent kiss at all. She was even thinking that if she were to go with Feng Yan¡¯s current state¡­ If he forced himself on her, then she was likely to be killed in bed by him¡­ Feng¡­ Yan, I beg you¡­¡± This was the first time Yin shinian had said the word ¡°beg¡± to Feng Yan from the bottom of his heart. Feng Yan had forced her to beg him before, and in order to not suffer, she had begged him. Feng Yan¡¯s physical strength in this aspect was astonishing, and he would not be able to fully enjoy himself without a few hours. If that was really the case, nainai¡¯s birthday was already over. He would lose his mind, but she was still very clear-headed and had to stop him. Yin shinian¡¯s voice was broken and hoarse, making it extremely sexy. Feng Yan liked her voice. It was especially pleasant to the ears. It was usually cold and aloof, but when it reached a certain level of seductiveness, it would become sexy and hoarse, extremely alluring. What do you want me to ask?¡± Feng Yan opened up a small gap between the two of them, but this gap was only limited to the tip of their noses touching. Feng Yan¡¯s voice sounded lazy and casual, but it was tensed up because he had nowhere to vent his anger. Don¡¯t do it now¡­ It¡¯s nainai¡¯s birthday!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s breath was seriously insufficient, and his lips were trembling slightly. Although Yin shinian was stubborn, she could still tell the time. Right now, Feng Yan was like a firecracker that would explode at the slightest touch. Yin shinian knew that she could only obey. At least, she couldn¡¯t give him a reason to be crazy about her¡­ Clearly, Feng Yan had sobered up a lot at the mention of his daughter¡¯s birthday. Just now, it was because of Yin shinian¡¯s words, ¡± I miss you. Can you come back? ¡± This sentence was like a fuse that instantly ignited all the evil fire in his body. He just wanted to torture her crazily and hurt her¡­ He wanted to force her to tell him how much she missed him ¡­ Because for the past few days, her attitude had been cold, which made him angry and annoyed. He had forgotten his daughter¡¯s birthday for a moment¡­ Feng Yan turned over and lay on the bed, breathing heavily. It was impossible for him to vent his anger freely. Get it out!¡± Feng Yan grabbed Yin shinian¡¯s hand and pulled it towards the buckle of his belt¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s face turned red instantly. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t done it before, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t avoid it. He understood Feng Yan very well. You¡¯d better do as he says, or you¡¯ll only get worse. When the two went downstairs, the living room had already been decorated. Han Bing was very efficient. Nainai, Mumu, and Tangtang were all wearing conical birthday hats, and it was obvious that nainai was very happy¡­ As long as his daughter was happy, Yin shinian didn¡¯t care what happened to him. Just like now, Feng Yan was holding her hand tightly, and she could only obey. And her palm, because of what she did just now¡­ It was still burning hot ¡­ Feng Xi sat on the sofa and watched them walk down the stairs step by step. She couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on Feng Yan and bite him. He kicked Cola, but the dog was so lazy that it didn¡¯t even bat an eye and pointed at him to bite Feng Yan. No way. Nainai was not only happy that her father had returned to celebrate her birthday with her, but he had also brought Mumu and Tang Tang with him. Most importantly, she saw her father holding her mother¡¯s hand, which made her the happiest. She hoped that her parents would be the same as the parents of other children. Little uncle, we need to blow up this balloon too!¡± Nainai placed a pink balloon in front of Feng Xi and said crisply. Didn¡¯t I just blow one!¡± Although Feng Xi said that, she still took the balloon from nainai¡¯s hands. The one just now was pink, this one is blue! Nainai sat down next to Feng Xi and said, sticking close to him. Feng Xi glanced at her. Her cheeky appearance was much more pleasing to the eye than his father. Feng Xi puffed up her cheeks and started to blow the balloon. After two tries, a rabbit-like balloon was blown up. here, this is the last one. I¡¯ll stop blowing. My cheeks hurt! He tied the balloon in his hand and passed it to nainai, stretching his mouth. To Feng Yan¡¯s surprise, nainai didn¡¯t call Feng Xi ¡®uncle¡¯, but¡¯ little uncle¡¯. Feng Yan glanced at Han Bing, but he shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t ask nainai to call him that. It wasn¡¯t Feng Xi who wanted her to call him little uncle, it was her daughter who wanted to call him that. Perhaps this was blood-related, which was why nainai and Feng Xi were so close. Ever since this girl found out that he was her father, she had never been so close to him. He had always hoped that nainai would call him ¡®daddy¡¯, but she had always refused to. Yin shinian could also see that nainai and Feng Xi were quite close, and she also felt gratified. No matter what, he was still her little uncle, and nainai yearned for kinship. Other than being close to her aunt, the relatives in the family did not like her and her mother. Because everyone said that she, Yin shinian, was dirty. An 18-year-old girl who had a child before getting married. He might have done some shady business outside and ended up giving birth to a bastard. When nainai first came to know about this, she immediately went crazy and rushed at them like a lunatic. She could criticize Yin shinian however she wanted, but she couldn¡¯t criticize her daughter. Later on, she gradually became numb to the saliva. Her mouth was someone else¡¯s, so she could say whatever she wanted. As such, nainai lived an especially sensitive and careful life. She yearned to be like other children, to have family and to be loved and cherished ¡­ Yin shinian felt that his palms were covered in sweat, and Feng Yan¡¯s grip was very tight, making him very uncomfortable. I want to go to the kitchen!¡± Yin shinian opened his mouth. His voice was very soft, but Feng Yan should have heard him. Yin shinian wanted to pull his hand out, but Feng Yan held it even tighter. Give me a kiss!¡± Although he didn¡¯t get to release himself to his heart¡¯s content, Yin shinian had made him very comfortable just now, so Feng Yan was in a good mood. Yin shinian glared at Feng Yan a little angrily. She felt that he had gone a little crazy today. Why are the children kissing? Did he even have the self-awareness of a father? Seeing that Yin shinian¡¯s expression showed that he wouldn¡¯t kiss her and would let go, Feng Yan bent down, but he didn¡¯t do the forceful kiss that Yin shinian had thought. Either you kiss me, or I kiss you until I¡¯m satisfied. It¡¯s your choice! Feng Yan¡¯s words carried a hint of adoration in them that even he himself did not notice. Feng Yan would give Yin shinian a choice every time. He didn¡¯t seem to force her, but both choices made Yin shinian angry. To Feng Yan, an intimate kiss was two different concepts. A kiss was a kiss on the face. The kiss must be the kind that was very passionate and intense¡­ Yin shinian had only realized this after he got together with him. So between taking the initiative to be friendly and being kissed passively, Yin shinian chose to take the initiative to kiss ¡­ She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Feng Yan on the cheek. After all, there were so many people around. Yin shinian also had a cold and aloof personality, so it was not easy for him to do this. With a ¡°bang,¡± Feng Xi blew the balloon until it burst, and he stood up immediately. She was about to run over to Feng Yan, but nainai and Mumu each held her hand. I say, second brother Feng, what are you doing? Feng Xi lowered her head and saw nainai smiling at him¡­ That¡¯s right! What was she doing? Shi Nian was the one who kissed Feng Yan ¡­ Shi Nian had rejected him, but had taken the initiative with Feng Yan. His intentions were clear. Feng Xi sat on the sofa, took a yellow balloon from the table, and started to blow it. Even though Feng Xi¡¯s mood was low, he still liked Shi Nian. This wouldn¡¯t change, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to say anything. Yin shinian looked at Feng Xi and felt a little sad. He had indeed put him under house arrest, but he had never hurt him. He thought he was really mute, but he was still so serious about learning sign language. Feng Xi liked spicy food, but she didn¡¯t eat it herself, so the dishes on the table weren¡¯t spicy ¡­ Now that she thought about many things in the past, she had actually become indifferent to them. She could still consider Feng Xi as a friend. Feng Yan let go of Yin shinian¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t do anything out of line. In fact, he had asked Yin shinian to kiss him for Feng Xi to see. Feng Xi didn¡¯t know what they were doing in the room just now, so she decided to kiss her in front of him and let him know who this woman was. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the child was around and Yin shinian was thin- skinned, he would definitely have wanted her to kiss him¡­ As soon as Feng Yan released his hand, Yin shinian went to the kitchen with his head lowered. Yin shinian was making a Barbie doll cake. After all, he was a designer, and the cake he made was very beautiful. Yin shinian had just finished making the cake when his phone rang. He saw that the number was an unknown number ¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s heart beat faster. She thought of Bai Hexun, who she had not been able to contact for several days. She had been in a state of anxiety for the past few days. Bai Hexun had taken the risk to return to the country because of him. If something really happened to him or he was in danger, Yin shinian would not know what to do ¡­ The hand that was holding the phone was trembling, and she prayed that it must be Bai Hexun¡­ He glanced at the half-open kitchen door. Yin shinian opened the door to the small balcony and walked out¡­ The moment he pressed the call button, Yin shinian¡¯s heart jumped into his throat. Because she was nervous, she did not hear the kitchen door being closed. The man walked in with lazy and steady steps¡­ Hello?¡± Yin shinian¡¯s voice was trembling. It was as if she could only relax and breathe normally when she heard Bai Hexun¡¯s voice ¡­ However, there was no response from the other side of the phone. The more it was like this¡­ The more nervous Yin shinian became, the more she wanted to speak, but she felt as if she had lost her voice and couldn¡¯t make, sound no matter how hard she tried. Feng Yan saw Yin shinian on the small balcony and walked over. He had just placed his hand on the door handle when he heard her trembling voice. She was so careful, like a thief. She was indeed a thief. She had just gotten off his bed and was secretly making a phone call. He didn¡¯t let her go out, but he forgot that she still had a mobile phone to contact that wild man¡­ When he heard what she said, Feng Yan¡¯s feminine eyes were instantly filled with anger. This woman who doesn¡¯t know death¡­ Chapter 1301 - Chapter 1301: Ten years of expectation-Im definitely an infatuated person Chapter 1301: Ten years of expectation-I¡¯m definitely an infatuated person Translator: 549690339 Yin shinian only asked one question, brother Xun, is that you? ¡± Although she wasn¡¯t loud, Feng Yan still heard her. However, to Yin shinian¡¯s disappointment, the person who called was not Bai Hexun, but Jiang Fei¡­ After the class gathering the other day, she had completely forgotten about Jiang Fei. She did not expect her to call. Jiang Fei was still talkative. She was the one talking the whole time. After beating around the bush, her final intention was to meet Yin shinian. He said that he missed her, but he didn¡¯t say much that day¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Fei. I can¡¯t go out for a while. Let¡¯s meet again in the future!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s voice was still as cold as ever. She couldn¡¯t be friendly with ordinary people. Because she had been alone all these years¡­ This had already become a habit¡­ Her memory of Jiang Fei was rather vague. In her impression, their relationship was only slightly better than that of ordinary classmates. He just couldn¡¯t understand why Jiang Fei was so enthusiastic about him after so many years. Feng Yan had heard everything Yin shinian had said, and even her disappointed tone was obvious¡­ Obviously, this call was from the man she thought was from, but it was from another person¡­ Jiang Fei? The name sounded like a woman ¡­ Feng Yan usually did not pay much attention to women, even if they had met before. In the end, Yin shinian promised Jiang Fei that he would definitely meet her before the other party hung up the phone¡­ When Yin shinian turned around, he saw that Feng Yan was standing with her on the other side of the balcony door. Her heart started to beat faster. When did he get there? Feng Yan could clearly see the panic in Yin shinian¡¯s eyes¡­ However, he didn¡¯t lose his temper, which was rare. Or rather, he wanted to force her to tell him who that brother Xun was. There was actually a smile in her feminine eyes. This kind of smile made Yin shinian even more uneasy ¡­ ¡°Nainai¡¯s asking for cake!¡± Feng Yan opened the balcony door and said to Yin shinian. Yin shinian clenched the phone in his hand tightly. The expression on his face was a little stiff, not knowing what kind of expression he should use to face him ¡°It¡¯s already done¡­ Jiang Fei called and said she wanted to meet me¡­¡± Yin shinian didn¡¯t know why she had to explain, but she regretted it the moment she said it. Was there a need for her to explain to him who she was answering and calling? However, Yin shinian¡¯s explanation made Feng Yan feel guilty¡­ The woman who had always been cold to him and did not take the initiative to speak to him was actually taking the initiative to explain herself. What else could it be for? ¡°You want to go out?¡± Feng Yan pulled Yin shinian¡¯s hand and asked with a smile. Yin shinian¡¯s hands were very soft. Maybe designers had soft and nimble hands At the thought of cleverness, Feng Yan was reminded of the ecstasy of these boneless little hands when they touched his private part¡­ Yin shinian understood what Feng Yan meant when he said he wanted to go out. She had been under house arrest for a few days¡­ She wanted to go out and look for Bai Hexun. She did not care if she went with him or not. She wanted to make sure that he was safe and sound ¡­ So, Yin shinian wanted to go out¡­ Jiang Fei said she wanted to see me¡­ This was the first time Yin shinian had said such gentle words to Feng Yan. Because of her guilty conscience, she didn¡¯t want to see Jiang Fei. Instead, she wanted to make sure that Bai Hexun was fine. ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll let you out!¡± A flash of ruthlessness appeared in her feminine eyes. Yin shinian clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh. After much hesitation, she leaned forward, wanting to kiss Feng Yan on the cheek¡­ However, Feng Yan turned his face away, not allowing her to kiss him ¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s face instantly turned red¡­ Feng Yan smiled and pointed at his lips with his index finger, meaning to let Yin shinian kiss there¡­ Yin shinian had never taken the initiative to kiss Feng Yan. He had always been forced by him. Yin shinian knew that he had no other choice. In the end, he made up his mind and closed his eyes to kiss Feng Yan¡¯s cold lips¡­ She had only wanted to touch him lightly, but Feng Yan had turned the tables on her. She was pressed directly against the wall, her lips sealed tightly, and her nimble tongue overbearingly pushed open Yin shinian¡¯s tightly shut teeth¡­ Yin shinian was forced to bear Feng Yan¡¯s ruthlessness. Their lips and tongues entangled as if they were going to eat her up. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Nainai had run in without him knowing. She couldn¡¯t wait to eat the cake made by her mother, but after waiting and waiting, she didn¡¯t see the cake, so she went into the kitchen to take a look¡­ She did not want to see such a shameful scene ¡­ Nainai was especially happy to see her parents doing such embarrassing things. This was because the parents of other children had to do this. ¡°Daddy, mommy, shy¡­¡± Nainai covered her face and stomped her feet as she said with a smile. Nainai¡¯s voice was very soft, and it was a little muffled because of her laughter Although he wasn¡¯t too sure, Feng Yan still heard the word ¡®dad¡¯ and he was stunned. Nainai was still covering her face shyly, but she still peeked through the gaps between her fingers. Yin shinian was also stunned. He had also heard nainai call him daddy¡­ Feng Yan let go of Yin shinian and walked over to nainai¡¯s side in a few steps. He squatted down and cupped her little face, his hands trembling. ¡°Nainai, what did you just say? It wasn¡¯t¡­ What did you say just now?¡± Feng Yan asked nainai in a hoarse voice. He had been waiting for nainai to call him ¡®daddy¡¯ for a long time, afraid that he was hallucinating. Nainai had not called him ¡®daddy¡¯ at all. Nainai looked up at her father and pouted, daddy, are your ears bad? ¡°she asked. Nainai¡¯s big eyes flickered as she looked at Feng Yan, her fair and tender little face blushing. Nainai called him ¡®daddy¡¯, she really did ¡­ ¡°Give daddy a kiss!¡± Feng Yan raised his head slightly and pointed at his own face as he said this to nainai, his voice choked with sobs¡­ Nainai obediently planted a kiss on Feng Yan¡¯s face. Feng Yan¡¯s face was still raised. Nainai kissed him again, and then again¡­ She only stopped kissing him when Feng Yan felt that his neck was sore. Nainai had wanted to call him ¡®dad¡¯ for a long time in this life, but she had never said it. Ever since she found out that he was her father, she had already accepted him in her heart. ¡°Call me daddy again¡­¡± Feng Yan was afraid that he was hearing things. Even though nainai had kissed him a few times, he still felt that it was so unreal. ¡°Mommy, is daddy¡¯s ear really bad?¡± Nainai looked at Yin shinian, who was standing behind Feng Yan, and asked. Her eyes were so bright and filled with happiness. ¡°Dad just wants you to call him a few more times. He wants to hear it!¡± Yin shinian didn¡¯t know what to feel in his heart. In the past, his daughter was hers alone and only called her ¡± mother. Now that she had a father, she had one more person who loved her. However, she had to share her love with her father. Perhaps every mother would have this feeling! She felt like she had been given the cold shoulder, or to be more precise, the treasure that belonged to her had been given to someone else. ¡°Dad ¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± Nainai cupped her hands into the shape of a trumpet and kept calling Feng Yan ¡®daddy¡¯. When Feng Yan hugged nainai tightly and kissed her, the tears in his eyes finally fell uncontrollably¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s eyes were also red. He thought that this birthday of nainai¡¯s must be the happiest one she had ever had, because she had her father¡­ Tang Tang and Mumu stayed here, while nainai and Tang Tang slept in the same room. Mumu tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep, because the person sleeping beside him was Feng Xi, and she was drunk¡­ Feng Xi¡¯s alcohol tolerance had never been good, but tonight, Feng Yan had made her drink too much ¡­ Mumu got out of bed and wanted to drink some water. When she went downstairs, she saw Feng Yan sitting on the sofa and smoking It turned out that he was not the only one with insomnia¡­ ¡°Brother Feng, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± After Mumu asked this, she obviously felt that something was wrong¡­ Nainai was brother Feng¡¯s daughter, and he liked nainai so much. In the future, in the future, he would definitely marry nainai. Then, brother Feng would be his father-in-law ¡­ Wasn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to call him brother Feng? However, she had been calling him that for so many years. She was used to it. If she changed it all of a sudden, would brother Feng think that she was being too deliberate? what if he didn¡¯t have a good impression of her? This was related to his lifetime¡¯s happiness, so he had decided on nainai ¡­ ¡°Come, sit here!¡± Feng Yan waved at Mumu and said with his eyes narrowed. Mumu was brought up by him. To be exact, li beixiao had given her to him despite the pain. He just wanted to live like a human being and not be blinded by hatred¡­ Therefore, he had placed Mumu by his side. And it was also because of Mumu that he could live to this day¡­ Mumu immediately walked over and sat next to Feng Yan. It was rare to see a nervous look on the cold and aloof Mumu¡­ Feng Yan stroked Mumu¡¯s head and asked tipsy, ¡± you like nainai? ¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t even need to ask this question. Feng Yan knew that Mumu had someone she liked, chubby little sister¡­ However, he never thought that the chubby little girl Mumu always talked about was his daughter¡­ Fate was really a wonderful thing¡­ ¡°Brother Feng¡­ We¡¯re still young¡­¡± If it was in the past, Mumu would definitely say,¡¯do you still need to ask? I definitely like it! When I grow up, I¡¯m going to take her home as my wife!¡± ¡°Speak properly!¡± Feng Yan flicked Mumu¡¯s head and snapped. I like it. Brother Feng, let¡¯s set an engagement when we were kids! Mumu grabbed Feng Yan¡¯s hand and said solemnly. His expression and tone were completely serious and nervous. Feng Yan was amused by Mumu¡¯s look. I don¡¯t know! ¡°Why? Which part of me is not good?¡± Mumu was anxious. Before, brother Feng had said that he was good at this and that, and that chubby little sister was not worthy of him. Why did he turn against her now that she had become his daughter? you¡¯re good at everything, but your father is bad. I don¡¯t want to be in-laws with him. He annoys me. Feng Yan was very serious ¡­ Li beixiao, who was about to fall asleep, sneezed, and then sneezed again¡­ He was still mumbling over there, who was scolding him ¡­ Mumu looked at Feng Yan without even blinking. His father was not well? Could he have a different father? Brother Feng and his father had been fighting for a long time¡­ ¡°Brother Feng, why are you looking at him? you should look at me! I¡¯ll definitely treat nainai well!¡± She grabbed Feng Yan¡¯s hand. If Mumu wanted to rely on him, she couldn¡¯t, so she had to rely on herself. Feng Yan was actually just teasing Mumu. He was very satisfied with Mumu. If there was a man nainai could marry in the future, he would not be at ease with anyone other than Mumu ¡­ Moreover, although the two children were young, their relationship was very good. It was just that he was in a good mood today, so he wanted to tease Mumu. Normally, Mumu would have been able to tell that brother Feng was just teasing her. It was just that today, he was a little too nervous ¡­ ¡°Who knows what you¡¯ll be like in the future!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s long and narrow eyes were slightly narrowed, looking lazy and devilish. people always say that one can see one¡¯s age when they¡¯re only three years old. There¡¯ s nothing wrong with me being like this. I¡¯ m definitely the kind of person who¡¯s infatuated with love. Look at nainai. I don¡¯t even dare to go back on her words! Mumu was indeed like this in front of nainai. She was willing and could not be controlled. Feng Yan¡¯s expression was a little dazed. These words were familiar to him, because he had said them to Huo zhongrao before. ¡°Brother Rao, I¡¯ll definitely treat Feng Yan remembered many things from the past and had reminisced about them many times in his heart. Because in his lonely and difficult days, these memories were his comfort. I¡¯ve said the same thing to your uncle. At that time, your mother was only two years old¡­ she¡¯s especially cute. Her eyes are big, and I like them a lot¡­ I like it very much II Feng Yan must have had too much to drink, otherwise, why would he say these things to Mumu? Yin shinian stood at the corner of the stairs. She lay on the bed and couldn¡¯t fall asleep, thinking that Feng Yan had drunk a little too much that night. She was worried, so she came downstairs to take a look, but she did not expect to hear such words¡­ It turned out that Feng Yan¡¯s feelings for valiant song were so deep. He had had them since he was a child¡­ Yin shinian covered his chest. He didn¡¯t know why, but it hurt a lot¡­ It seemed like she could not breathe ¡­ She shouldn¡¯t have such emotions. She shouldn¡¯t care! After being under house arrest for several days, Yin shinian could finally walk out of the sealed door. She first went to the wedding dress shop to settle some matters before calling the number that Bai Hexun had called her before. However, her phone was always off¡­ Other than this number, Yin shinian didn¡¯t know what other way to find Bai Hexun. Although they had known each other for many years, other than knowing that he had been expelled, she had never known about his identity. The first time they met was also at Feng men. At that time, Feng men had a banquet and her father went to give Madam Feng a dress. She followed him but got lost and saw Bai Hexun¡­ He should be the guest who was going to seal the door¡­ Yin shinian heard someone coming in and thought it was the guest who had just called to pick up the wedding dress. But when he went downstairs and saw the person, he was stunned. What followed was a series of chaotic sounds ¡­ The wedding dress model was pushed to the ground, and the red paint was poured everywhere ¡­ This was not the first time Yin shinian had encountered such a situation ¡­ Her body trembled and she was so angry that she could not say a word. Why did fate have to treat her like this again and again? ¡°Tie her up and let her receive the guests!¡± A wretched man looked at Yin shinian and ordered. Chapter 1302 - Chapter 1302: He said-Tm thirty-three years old, dont make me wait too long" Chapter 1302: He said-¡®Tm thirty-three years old, don¡¯t make me wait too long¡± Translator: 549690339 Yin shinian stared at Luo ke, who was being pressed to the ground. The younger brother that her stepmother had brought had no blood relations with her. However, he always caused her trouble and did not listen to her no matter how she tried to discipline him. Sometimes, Yin shinian really felt very tired. She was already very tired from taking care of nainai alone. However, Luo ke had never known her difficulties. She had promised her father that she would take care of him, so she couldn¡¯t just leave him be. Sometimes, she really felt helpless. Things like usury were a bottomless pit once provoked ¡­ ¡°Shinian, quickly give them the money¡­¡± Luo ke urged them when he saw that the men were about to go up and tie Yin shinian up. Although he and Yin shinian didn¡¯t get along, he couldn¡¯t watch her be defiled. Yin shinian still stood there unmoving. She did have some money in her hands, but that money was for nainai. She was going to take nainai away. In the future, when they went out, there would definitely be many places where she needed money. Besides, the loan shark that Luo ke owed definitely wouldn¡¯t be small, and her money simply wasn¡¯t enough. Yin shinian just stood there without moving. The people living nearby were all old neighbors. In such a situation, they would all help to call the police. The patrol officers also knew Yin shinian and knew about his family¡¯s mess, so they would rush over very quickly. Just as Yin shinian was being carried down the stairs by two men, Jiang Fei ran in. I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯ve already called the police. Let go of Shi Nian now¡­ Jiang Fei shouted at those people. Yin shinian had not expected Jiang Fei to appear¡­ ¡°Meddlesome b. tch¡­¡± The leader raised his hand and gave Jiang Fei a slap. The skinny Jiang Fei was knocked to the ground. Just as the leader was about to kick Jiang Fei, Yin shinian used all his strength to struggle free. The two men pounced over and protected Jiang Fei. That kick landed solidly on Yin shinian¡¯s back. ¡°You dare to f * eking ruin my plans, I¡¯ll kick you to death!¡± The leader cursed and wanted to kick again, but he didn¡¯t expect his body to be kicked away first. The pain he expected didn¡¯t fall on him. When Yin shinian looked up, he saw Bai Hexun ¡­ She suddenly smiled. It was great that he was fine ¡­ Bai Hexun made a hand gesture, and the four men behind him stepped forward to drag their leader and his men out. ¡°Clean it up!¡± Bai Hexun only said these four words indifferently. Yin shinian was helped up by Bai Hexun. She bit her lip, her back hurting. The leader¡¯ s kick was very painful. ¡°To the hospital!¡± Bai Hexun directly picked Yin shinian up, his warm face dark. Although he wasn¡¯t furious, it sent chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡± Yin shinian saw that Jiang Fei was still lying on the ground. Luo ke, who had been beaten up quite badly, was still on the ground. She couldn¡¯t leave just like that. ¡°Be obedient!¡± Bai Hexun completely ignored Yin shinian and directly carried her out. ¡°Shi Nian¡­¡± Jiang Fei called out to Yin shinian, but she could not stop Bai Hexun¡¯s anxious steps. Locke scrambled upstairs, rummaged through the drawers, and found a few hundred Yuan before leaving the wedding dress shop. Jiang Fei sat on the ground for a long time and kept touching her face. She only got up slowly when her body was numb. Just as she stood up, the door was opened again. Feng Yan strode in anxiously¡­ Jiang Fei¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw Feng Yan, and her lips curled into a smile that was as beautiful as a flower. Then, it gradually disappeared ¡­ Feng Yan looked at the chaos in the wedding dress shop, but Yin shinian was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where¡¯s yin shinian?¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t even look at Jiang Fei as he suppressed his anger and asked. ¡°She was saved by a man, but she¡¯s fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Fei covered her face and whispered. ¡°Is that man your friend? He was very powerful. Those bad people were taught a lesson by his subordinates, and then he carried shinian and left¡­¡± Jiang Fei said with a face full of admiration, as if she didn¡¯t notice Feng Yan¡¯s expression, which was getting uglier and uglier. ¡°Go investigate!¡± These two words came out of Feng Yan¡¯s mouth through gritted teeth. She didn¡¯t need to think about it. That man should be the brother Xun that Yin shinian had mentioned. She had just released him, and now she was seeing him. Yin shinian, are you the bold one, or do you think that I, Feng Yan, have a good temper? Han Bing looked at the innocent and ignorant Jiang Fei and replied in a deep voice, ¡± yes, young master. It was easy to investigate, but master Bai¡¯s words were right in her ears. She could not investigate this man¡¯s Affairs¡­ Who was this person who could make old master Bai protect him so much and also have a relationship with Yin shinian? Han Bing was a smart person, but he couldn¡¯t understand these things at this time. After Han Bing left, Jiang Fei spoke again. ¡°We¡¯ve met before. Do you still remember me? Are you shinian¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Jiang Fei smiled and asked Feng Yan, ¡± shinian and I used to sit at the same table when we were in school. She¡¯s been pretty since she was young and many boys like her, so you have to keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let anyone snatch her away. I can see that your friend seems to like her. lot and is very worried about shinian ¡­ Even though Feng Yan ignored Jiang Fei, she continued to talk non-stop. Feng Yan listened to Jiang Fei¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t have much of an impression of this woman. To be exact, he didn¡¯t have any impression of any other woman because he wouldn¡¯t even spare them a second glance. However, he had stayed there to listen to her because she was talking about Yin shinian. Did he like her a lot? Was he very nervous about her? ¡°Shinian¡¯s personality is cold and he doesn¡¯t get close to others. Just now, when I saw her getting along so closely with that friend, I was especially happy. Shinian has suffered too much. Only her brother is a bastard ¡­¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s mouth could not stop talking, as if she had no brain, saying things here and there¡­ Feng Yan turned around indifferently and walked out of the wedding dress shop. Jiang Fei stared at Feng Yan¡¯s back, her eyes filled with infatuation¡­ ¨C In the hospital- Yin shinian didn¡¯t have any problems, just that his back hurt. Now that he had recovered, it didn¡¯t hurt as much. As she had lost quite a bit of weight, Bai Hexun took her to a Traditional Chinese Medicine doctor to check her pulse. The doctor said that she had fallen ill from worry and that she had to adjust her state of mind. No matter what knot in her heart was more important than her health. By the time they were done, it was already past eight in the evening. It was only when they got into the car that Yin shinian was able to talk to Bai Hexun. I haven¡¯t been able to contact you these days¡­ Yin shinian looked at Bai Hexun, his eyes still filled with worry. From the moment he saw him being held at the airport, that unwilling and reluctant expression had been deeply engraved in Yin shinian¡¯s heart. From that moment on, her heart ached for this man. In the letter, the loneliness and desolation between the lines made Yin shinian feel uncomfortable. Sometimes, she felt that she was his family, his only one ¡­ He had also said this before, and Yin shinian thought that this was probably love! Didn¡¯t they say that love would make people feel pain and make people miss it? However, after a while, Yin shinian realized that love wasn¡¯t the only thing that would cause heartache, worry, and longing. Family or friendship was fine¡­ my dad has detained me. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m still single in my thirties, I¡¯m afraid he would have broken my legs! Bai Hexun touched Yin shinian¡¯s head. It was a gesture he had gotten used to when he first saw her. With Yin shinian¡¯s personality, Bai Hexun was probably the only one who could touch her head like this, and she wouldn¡¯t be disgusted. Master Bai only had one son, Bai Hexun. Otherwise, he would not have spent so much effort to save Feng Yan¡¯s father¡¯s life after he killed him. Everyone else knew that he had been executed, and even Feng Yan thought so. Therefore, when he took the risk to return to Yun Cheng, master Bai was furious and immediately detained him at home. The entire Bai family¡¯s old residence was heavily guarded both inside and outside, in order to not give him a chance to show his face. Although master Bai had retired from the martial arts world for many years, he still had enemies. It was possible that whoever saw Bai Hexun would reveal that he was still alive. The consequences could be imagined. Not to mention the people involved in the incident back then, just Bai Hexun would have to die again. Then the Bai family would have no descendants¡­ ¡°Brother Xun, you should go back! It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Yin shinian wouldn¡¯t ask Bai Hexun what had happened to be expelled. In her heart, she had her own standards for judging a person. The Bai Hexun she knew was a good person. That was enough¡­ yes, I¡¯m going back. I¡¯ll take you and nainai with me! He gently held Yin shinian¡¯s hand and touched her thumb. There was a thin layer of calluses, which he knew was left behind by using needles and scissors for a long time. In fact, he had always had people protect her all these years, but it was only to protect her and not let her be in danger. He didn¡¯t want to interfere too much. He wanted her to grow up. The woman who wanted to stay by his side had to be strong and tough enough. His little girl did not disappoint him. No matter how difficult the environment was, she could grit her teeth and persevere. It was really not easy. After hearing Bai Hexun¡¯s words, the image of nainai calling Feng Yan ¡®daddy¡¯ appeared in Yin shinian¡¯s mind. The crying Feng Yan, the happy nainai¡­ Yin shinian hesitated ¡­ Nainai had always wanted a father, and she finally had one now ¡­ Last night, when she was sleeping, she had a sweet smile on her face. Nainai only felt that she really had a father after she called him ¡®daddy¡¯. She was so happy. If he took her away, she would lose her father again ¡­ She wanted to leave Feng Yan, and there was nothing else between them other than their physical relationship. She had someone she liked in her heart, and so did he¡­ What about nainai? He would continue to stay at Feng men, aggrieved, to sleep with Feng Yan, and to let nainai have a father ¡­ Or, he could leave with nainai and make her lose her father ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Hexun looked at Yin shinian, who was in a daze, and slightly tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°You can go back first! Brother Xun, nainai can¡¯t live without her father¡­¡± The most direct thought in his heart was that he couldn¡¯t let nainai lose her father. Therefore, Yin shinian¡¯s answer was very obvious. She didn¡¯t want to leave with Bai Hexun. For nainai¡¯s sake, all she could do was continue to be Feng Yan¡¯s woman. Perhaps he would be able to make a choice when he grew tired of it. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Think about it before you make a decision. Little girl, you have your dream, your dream of being a designer. You have to think for yourself while you¡¯re alive.¡± Bai Hexun could be said to be the person who understood Yin shinian the most in this world. Otherwise, he would not have chosen to bear the burden of not having her company when she did not want him. He also wanted to fulfill her pride and self-respect. When Yin shinian thought about how Bai Hexun hated her for leaving, she would feel less guilty. However, what she did not know was that Bai Hexun understood her. Bai Hexun¡¯s words pierced Yin shinian¡¯s heart. She wanted to go abroad and had always wanted to further her studies at Ivy League college. That was the dream place for wedding dress designers ¡­ Even though she had some achievements, she still felt that that place was out of her reach. The more it was like this, the more he yearned for it. ¡°Won¡¯t You Be in danger if you don¡¯t go back?¡± It was clear that Bai Hexun would not leave for the time being. no, little girl. I¡¯m already 33 years old. Don¡¯t make me wait too long! He gently planted a kiss on Yin shinian¡¯s forehead. Although it was only a light kiss, it was exceptionally heavy. Bai Hexun¡¯s words and this kiss crashed into Yin shinian¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that she had let Feng Yan down. It was as if she was an unfaithful wife¡­ This feeling shocked Yin shinian. Since when did she start to completely define herself as Feng Yan¡¯s woman ¡­ Even his possessions. When Yin shinian returned to Feng men, it was already 11 P. M. She was carried away by Bai Hexun, and she did not take her phone and bag from the wedding dress shop. Yin shinian had just walked into the entrance. Han Bing, who had been hiding in the dark, actually walked out. ¡°Young lady Yin, no matter how angry young master is, you have to go along with him. Even if he¡¯s lying, don¡¯t talk back. This is for your own good!¡± Han Bing¡¯s face was solemn. He should not have said anything, but it was obvious that the young master was furious. He had been beaten up just now, just because he did not do his job well and ¡®could not find¡¯ the traces of that person ¡­ When Yin shinian heard Han Bing¡¯s words, his palms started to sweat. ¡°Where¡¯s nainai?¡± Yin shinian didn¡¯t want nainai to see something she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°She went to stay at Mr. Li¡¯s house!¡± Mumu had made a fuss about bringing nainai to their house, so the young master had agreed. Nainai¡¯s absence made Yin shinian heave a sigh of relief. From what Han Bing had just said, it was obvious that Feng Yan knew that she had gone out with Bai Hexun. What was meant to come would always come ¡­ When she entered the living room, Feng Yan was sitting on the sofa. Even though the living room was huge, she could still smell the strong smell of cigarettes. There was still some wine on the glass table. Yin shinian didn¡¯t know much about wine, so it looked like it was quite strong. Yin shinian just stood there. She didn¡¯t know why she was standing there as if she had made a mistake. She could have just gone upstairs and ignored him. Feng Yan raised his eyes and looked at Yin shinian. She was wearing a man¡¯s suit, which was purely handmade. Such clothes were all limited-edition ¡­ The corners of his lips curled up into a smile. Feng Yan was already a little drunk. He staggered up and pulled off the suit on Yin shinian. Then, he pushed her down on the sofa and pressed his body on top of hers. Yin shinian¡¯s jaw was pinched hard. Yin shinian, whose clothes are you wearing? ¡° Chapter 1303 - Chapter 1303: You still have the face to cry after doing something wrong? Chapter 1303: You still have the face to cry after doing something wrong? Translator: 549690339 Because Feng Yan had used a lot of strength, Yin shinian¡¯s backwas already in pain. Now, she felt like her waist was about to break. Her eyes turned red and she couldn¡¯t say a word. Yin shinian¡¯s waist wasn¡¯t in a good condition because he bent over every day to design, and his lumbar muscles were seriously damaged. It could be said to be very fragile¡­ However, the Furious Feng Yan didn¡¯t notice Yin shinian¡¯s pain at all. Feng Yan¡¯s personality was soft and steady. This stability was the result of his years of fighting with li beiming. However, in Yin shinian¡¯s place, he was not stable, only irritable¡­ He had never felt such an emotion before, and he could not suppress it at all. This kind of fire burned so quickly that it seemed impossible to extinguish it. Yin shinian, do you know whose woman you are?¡± Yin shinian didn¡¯t say anything, which made Feng Yan even angrier. Her indifference formed a violent collision with his anger. Yin shinian suddenly closed his eyes, because the answer in her heart was, ¡± yes This realization made her feel cold all over. When Bai Hexun kissed her forehead today, she also felt sorry for Feng Yan because she was his woman ¡­ She didn¡¯t know when this self-definition started. When did she start to care that he had another woman in his heart? she didn¡¯t even know¡­ She thought that Bai Hexun would be the only man in her heart and mind for the rest of her life. However, she didn¡¯t know when it started, but the name Feng Yan was everywhere. His jaw hurt, his back hurt, and his chest hurt. Under the pincer attack of such pain, Yin shinian became fragile¡­ Feng Yan, it hurts¡­ This was the first time Yin shinian had shown weakness to Feng Yan. The last time in the bathroom, she didn¡¯t show any weakness even when he tortured her to death. He had forced her to beg for mercy, but at this moment, she was really in pain. She didn¡¯t know why she was in so much pain. In the past, no matter how painful it was, she could bear it, but now, it was so painful that she was about to die¡­ Hot tears fell from the corners of Yin shinian¡¯s eyes, blurring her vision. This shocked Feng Yan even more. Yin shinian, who was crying and begging for mercy on the bed, made him extremely excited. And at this moment, this Yin shinian who was crying and shouting in pain made his heart ache so much that he didn¡¯t know what to do. He, Feng Yan, actually had such helpless moments¡­ She had completely forgotten why she was angry. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Her fingers were a little clumsy as she wiped Yin shinian¡¯s tears. However, the more he wiped, the more tears he shed. Yin shinian cried even harder. The emotions that had been suppressed for a long time erupted at this moment. Everything was a mess, a mess. Yin shinian thought that the thing he could control the most was his heart. But now, Feng Yan had said, ¡± don¡¯t cry! She couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. She felt so aggrieved, and that kind of grievance seemed to only be directed at Feng Yan. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. The person she liked was Bai Hexun, and she had liked him for so many years. Why else would she want to leave with him and stay by his side? they were both lonely people. They were also the most suitable people for each other. They could warm each other up and help each other for a lifetime. What about Feng Yan? How could he occupy her heart? he was so overbearing that she couldn¡¯t chase him away? At this time, Yin shinian still didn¡¯t know that his true feelings for Bai Hexun were not love, but the desire to accompany him. That was the hope that had always existed in his heart¡­ She hoped that he would have someone to accompany him and would no longer be lonely¡­ Feng Yan was annoyed again. The more he wiped, the more tears he shed. Feng Yan got up, took out a tissue, and wiped Yin shinian¡¯s face messily. Yin shinian, I told you to stop crying!¡± She lifted Yin shinian¡¯s chin with her tear-stained fingers and said sternly with her Phoenix eyes. Yin shinian¡¯s nose was very red, which would happen whenever she cried. Earlier, Feng Yan had also rubbed it carelessly, so it was even redder now. It made one¡¯s heart ache, but it also felt cute. Actually, the word ¡°cute¡± wasn¡¯t suitable for Yin shinian. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who was silly and cute, because she had suffered more than others since she was young. Therefore, she was very mature. She had a cold personality, which was also related to the environment she grew up in. However, at this moment, Feng Yan just felt that Yin shinian was cute, especially cute, like the Red-Nosed Rudolf. Yin shinian sniffed, and as she moved, her beautiful collarbones drew an alluring line. Feng Yan¡¯s throat moved. His heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. He had never seen Yin shinian like this. Her tears could actually extinguish all his anger. You¡¯ve done something wrong and you still have the face to cry?¡± His rough fingers gently parted her lips. Her feminine voice was not as cold as before. Yin shinian¡¯s eyes were still wet with tears, and his pitiful look made Feng Yan unable to act tough. Yin shinian also looked at Feng Yan. He looked at this overbearing man with a bad temper, who hurt her again and again. Why? At the thought of this, the grievances in Yin shinian¡¯s heart seemed to ferment. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but she opened her mouth and bit Feng Yan¡¯s thumb. Feng Yan groaned, but it was just a groan that he had not expected. Then, the feminine smile on her lips widened, and she narrowed her eyes as she watched Yin shinian bite her. Yin shinian had two little canine teeth that weren¡¯t too obvious. When he bit someone, it still hurt quite a bit. Yin shinian gritted his teeth until they were sore before he let go. The deep red bite marks seemed to be oozing blood. Feng Yan narrowed his eyes at his bitten finger, a dangerous glint in his feminine eyes. He directly sat Yin shinian on his lap and fiercely kissed Yin shinian¡¯s lips. His nimble tongue entered her mouth and lingered on her two small canine teeth. Yin shinian mumbled, and his tongue unconsciously wrapped around Feng Yan¡¯s tongue. This was the first time Yin shinian had taken the initiative to respond to Feng Yan¡¯s kiss. When a person¡¯s emotions come, it¡¯s really subtle. It¡¯s the kind of slight uncontrollability. Confusion and following were all caused by emotions. It was because of this small response from Yin shinian that Feng Yan¡¯s heart beat unusually fast. It was faster than ever. It was throbbing. Feng Yan only ended the kiss when both of their breaths became unstable. Confused and in a daze, Feng Yan lowered Yin shinian¡¯s forehead. Yin shinian, who is that man? ¡± Right now, Feng Yan just wanted to press Yin shinian under him, have her and torture her. However, that man was like a trap between the two of them. No matter what she did, she would not feel comfortable. Yin shinian¡¯s lips were still trembling, but they were already red and swollen from the kiss. If Feng Yan were to shout at her and throw a tantrum, she was not afraid. At most, it would just be a torment. However, she actually felt guilty when he spoke to her in such a nice tone. It was a feeling that shouldn¡¯t have appeared between them. No matter how he looked at it, it shouldn¡¯t have happened. However, it was such a powerful existence. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you properly, so you¡¯ll have to answer me properly. Think carefully before you answer!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s breath was hot, making Yin shinian tremble all over. Han Bing¡¯s words reverberated in her ears, young master is later, you have to go along with him. Even if he¡¯s lying, don¡¯t talk back. This is for your own good! miss Yin, no matter how angry Was he lying? She didn¡¯t want to ¡­ The chaos between her and Feng Yan was getting out of her control, and she didn¡¯t want the situation to get worse. the person I like, I¡¯ve liked him for many years ¡­ When he said this, he actually felt relieved. She had never told anyone that she, Yin shinian, also had someone she liked. One reason was that there was no one she could talk to. The other reason was that with her personality, no one would believe her even if she told them that she would like someone else. Feng Yan pursed his lips and sneered, his jaw clenched tightly. So, she had someone she liked too. She would also like people¡­ He had thought that her heart was made of stone, without any warmth or emotion¡­ I don¡¯t care how long you¡¯ve liked her, but I won¡¯t allow you to think of other men in my bed. If you still want to stay by nainai¡¯s side, you can leave now! Feng Yan¡¯s words were cold and uncaring. The atmosphere that had just warmed up suddenly dropped to the freezing point. Yin shinian didn¡¯t know why that kind of heart-piercing pain would appear on her. Yin shinian, do you care about his attitude towards you? Do you like him? The answer in his heart was not a negative one. I¡¯ll sleep with you. After all, I can¡¯t live without nainai, and she can¡¯t live without me either¡­ The words he said were insincere. Yin shinian¡¯s personality was like this. If you were cold, I would be colder than you. If you were hard, I would definitely not be soft. One reason is that I want you to stay here because I want to sleep with you. The other reason is that I¡¯m staying here to sleep with you because of our daughter. Han Bing had been listening in from outside, thinking that if the young master was angry, he would be able to rush in and protect miss Yin. In fact, after getting along with him, Han Bing felt that it wasn¡¯t easy for Yin shinian. He more or less understood the young master¡¯s thoughts. No one could replace the position of the eldest miss in his heart. Sometimes, he even thought that the young master would never fall in love with anyone else in this life. But recently, he could vaguely feel that young master treated miss Yin differently. Perhaps the young master himself didn¡¯t realize that as long as he had nothing to do, he would stay at home. His eyes were all on young lady Yin, and a smile would appear on his face from time to time. Han Bing thought that since the young master was in a fit of anger, if he really did something rash, he could stop him in case the young master regretted it later. However, even when the young master walked out, he did not hear the two of them arguing. Young master¡­¡± Han Bing saw Feng Yan walk out with a cold face and called out to him, but he was completely ignored. Sophia Gu Jue looked at Feng Yan, who was gulping down wine. He called out to him a few times, but he did not respond. F * ck, don¡¯t f * eking drink yourself to death again!¡± Gu Jue wasn¡¯t in a good mood either. Ever since Chu baiqing was put under house arrest, he had been feeling vexed. Why didn¡¯t he notice how stubborn Chu Bai Qing was before? he could drive people to their graves in minutes. It was only then that Feng Yan looked up at Gu Jue, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. Is Bai Qing at your place? That day at the hotpot restaurant, after how Gu Jue treated Chu baiqing, Chu baiqing disappeared. When Jason told him that he couldn¡¯t find Chu baiqing, he didn¡¯t even need to send someone to investigate. He knew that Chu baiqing must be with Gu Jue. No one could predict how the matter between the two of them would end in the future. Clean up? How would he and Yin shinian end up? Gu Jue took a sip of wine and did not say anything. If he did not refute, it meant that he had admitted it. Feng Xi told me that if I love him, I should let him know that I said I like him Gu Jue had told Chu baiqing that he liked him, but his answer was cold and indifferent¡­ Feng Yan had drunk a lot, but he was unusually sober. He felt that Chu baiqing liked Gu Jue. After finding out about what happened between the two of them, he finally understood why Chu baiqing could tolerate Gu Jue so much. It was not just for a day or two, but for so many years¡­ This tolerance was because he liked her. Otherwise, how could he do this? But, do you know what his attitude is? Cold, it was actually cold¡­ I feel like I¡¯m sticking my hot face to his cold ass, cheap!¡± Chu Bai Qing wasn¡¯t like this in the past. He was always patient and gentle to her. But now, he was being ignored coldly¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s words made Feng Yan tighten his grip on the wine glass. Wasn¡¯t he the same with Yin shinian? his warm face stuck to his cold ass, but wasn¡¯t she cold to him too? What was she, Yin shinian? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was nainai¡¯s mother, his first woman¡­ How could he treat her differently and let her get on his bed? Who was she trying to show her forbearance to? Bai Qing isn¡¯t that kind of person. When it comes to the two of you, you have to control yourself. You don¡¯t think about anything when you do things. Bai Qing¡¯s personality is to complete everything perfectly! Feng Yan understood his own brother well. Bai Qing had a gentle personality and would never treat others coldly. it¡¯s not like you to drink to drown your sorrows. Tell me what¡¯s bothering you. Let me have some fun too! Gu Jue didn¡¯t mention Chu baiqing again. If Feng Yan knew that he had cuffed Chu baiqing to the bed, he would probably beat him to death. If he were to fight Chu baiqing, they would definitely be on his side. Get lost¡­¡± Naturally, Feng Yan would not tell Gu Jue that he was drinking because of a woman. It was embarrassing. Yin shinian and Feng Yan entered a Cold War. It had been a week, but Feng Yan had not returned to the master bedroom to sleep. However, in front of nainai, he was still talking and laughing with her. After he turned around, it was like they were strangers. In fact, this was the kind of situation that Shi Nian wanted. However, she didn¡¯t know why she felt so uncomfortable. It was as if a stone was stuck in her heart. After packing up and leaving the wedding dress shop, Yin shinian received a call from Jiang Fei. Shinian, save me¡­ The person who smashed your wedding dress shop last time found me¡­ They said they were going to kill me¡­ Please save me ¡­¡± As soon as Yin shinian picked up the phone, Jiang Fei¡¯s trembling and crying voice could be heard. Yin shinian was shocked. He asked Jiang Fei for the address and locked the door. She was very worried. Jiang Fei was trying to help her that day. She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. Yin shinian thought that those people were all hooligans, so she definitely couldn¡¯t go alone. The first thing she thought of was to call Feng Yan. However, when she thought of their current situation¡­ In the end, she called Bai Hexun. Yin shinian didn¡¯t know that everything had changed that night¡­ Chapter 1304 - Chapter 1304: Looking forward to Xu shinian-Yin shinian, how- -eking cheap are you? Chapter 1304: Looking forward to Xu shinian-Yin shinian, how- -eking cheap are you? Translator: 549690339 Yin shinian rushed to the hotel that Jiang Fei had mentioned, but Bai Hexun had not arrived yet. Jiang Fei¡¯s call came again. ¡°Shinian, have you arrived yet? I¡¯m so scared¡­ Just now, the security guards took them away. If you¡¯re busy, don¡¯t come over¡­ It¡¯s so late, let¡¯s go back!¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s voice was trembling. When Yin shinian heard that the person had left, his suspended heart was finally at ease. She wasn¡¯t that close to Jiang Fei, but she couldn¡¯t let her get hurt because of her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Yin shinian pressed the elevator button and waited. She was cold and unwilling to be in contact with others. Jiang Fei was very enthusiastic and sometimes, people couldn¡¯t reject her. At this time, she was still thinking about Yin shinian. To be honest, Yin shinian¡¯s heart was very warm. Yin shinian¡¯s heart sank when he saw Jiang Fei in the room. Because her clothes were torn and her hair was a mess. Although there were no injuries on her body, it was easy for people to think of the word ¡± defiled ¡± ¡­ Jiang Fei hugged Yin shinian tightly, shinian, I¡¯m so scared. There are so many of them. They touched me¡­ You still¡­¡± Jiang Fei was already sobbing uncontrollably. She hugged Yin shinian and refused to let go. She was crying very aggrievedly. Yin shinian opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t the type to comfort people. Jiang Fei, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s fine now. Tell me. Did they do anything to you? ¡± Yin shinian caressed Jiang Fei¡¯s back, comforting her, feeling guilty, and feeling heartache¡­ ¡°No, no, shinian, no, fortunately the security guard came¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Jiang Fei consoled Yin shinian. Seeing Jiang Fei like this made Yin shinian feel even more guilty. He thought that it was really his fault for being so cold to Jiang Fei before. After comforting Jiang Fei for a while, Yin shinian felt that the relationship between the two of them had gotten closer. ¡°Shinian, sit for a while. I¡¯ll go get you a bottle of water!¡± Jiang Fei got up and went to pour water for Yin shinian. With a warm smile on his face, Yin shinian wanted to say that he wanted to leave, but he stopped himself. Yin shinian took the water and took a sip. Then he heard Jiang Fei talking. As she listened, she actually fell asleep¡­ After that, she slept extremely uncomfortably. She felt very hot, and someone turned off the air conditioner¡­ In a daze, Yin shinian wanted to get up and turn on the air conditioner, but his body didn¡¯t have any strength. Her body was uncomfortably hot, but she couldn¡¯t tell where she was feeling uncomfortable. She could vaguely hear someone talking, but she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. ¡°What do we do? She¡¯s like this after drinking water, is she having a fever?¡± Jiang Fei looked at Bai Hexun and said anxiously. ¡°What kind of water did she drink?¡± Bai Hexun saw that Yin shinian was about to unbutton his shirt and directly pulled the blanket over her. ¡°This is the bottle of water. I didn¡¯t pay attention. Shinian said he was thirsty, so I took a bottle. This is unopened, new¡­¡± Jiang Fei pointed at the bottle of mineral water on the table and said. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. Bai Hexun picked up the bottle cap and looked at it. He could still see a tiny needle hole. It was obvious that this bottle of water had been drugged. Bai Hexun narrowed his eyes at Jiang Fei, who was crying so hard that she was about to pass out. ¡°Feng Yan¡­ It¡¯s hot¡­¡± Yin shinian was most afraid of heat and said uncomfortably. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what she had said, but it was human instinct. Bai Hexun¡¯s gentle eyes narrowed slightly. She wrapped herself in the blanket and directly carried Yin shinian out of the room. You can¡¯t take her away, put her down¡­ Jiang Fei watched as Bai Hexun carried Yin shinian away. She wanted to stop him, but she was stopped by Bai Hexun¡¯s men. She was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t stop crying. She fell to the floor and looked like she didn¡¯t know what to do. After a long time, Jiang Fei saw Yin shinian¡¯s bag on the sofa. She took out her phone, opened her call history, and found Feng Yan¡¯s name. He directly dialed it¡­ On the other end, Feng Yan was drunk but still very sober. When he received Yin shinian¡¯s call, he kept looking at him with his feminine eyes. He didn¡¯t even blink when there was no answer and the call was automatically hung up. Then, when the phone rang again, Feng Yan picked up the call with narrowed eyes. This woman called him. It was really strange. She would actually call him? ¡°Mr. Feng, I¡¯m Jiang Fei¡­ I¡¯m afraid something has happened to shinian¡­¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s voice was trembling with fear. The moment Feng Yan heard that something had happened to Yin shinian, he stood up abruptly. ¡°Speak clearly!¡± He asked as he walked out. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not drinking anymore?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not as high as Feng Yan¡¯s, so he was already drunk. The only response he got was silence¡­ a man came. It was the man who took him away from the wedding dress shop last time, and then he took her away again¡­ I can¡¯t stop him, Mr. Feng. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to shinian. It¡¯s so late at night¡­¡± Jiang Fei spoke very quickly and her tone was very urgent, but Feng Yan understood what she meant¡­ ¡°Although that man is your friend and was called over by shinian, I always felt that the way that man looked at shinian was possessive. I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Jiang Fei didn¡¯t care if Feng Yan was listening and just kept talking. Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. It was that man again, the man Yin shinian liked. After hanging up the phone, Feng Yan ordered Han Bing, who was following behind him, ¡± find Yin shinian¡¯s location in ten minutes. If you can¡¯t find him, get the hell back to the headquarters. This time, Feng Yan was really angry. His heart was in turmoil. The moment he thought about how that woman might have already been eaten by that man. He just wanted to kill someone¡­ Han Bing felt a chill down his spine. It seemed that he could not keep his promise with master Bai this time. He had to find miss Yin¡­ Five minutes later. ¡°Young master, I found it!¡± Han Bing gave him the address of the hotel and didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he stepped on the gas pedal and sped towards the hotel. Hotel suite Bai Hexun carried Yin shinian out of the bathroom. She was completely drenched, but the cold water still couldn¡¯t make him feel any more comfortable. Her small face was flushed red, and she looked very attractive. ¡°Feng Yan¡­ I¡¯m uncomfortable¡­¡± Yin shinian¡¯s small lips were even more ruddy and full than usual. The words he said were burning hot¡­ little girl, do you know that I can¡¯t control myself if you do this? ¡± Bai Hexun said with a smile. That smile was a little bitter. It turned out that time and distance would really make his little girl forget him¡­ He placed Yin shinian on the bed and the attendant brought the doctor in. ¡°Is this medicine harmful to her body?¡± Bai Hexun looked at the needle in the doctor¡¯s hand and frowned slightly. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry, Sir!¡± The injection the female doctor gave Yin shinian could alleviate the effects of the drug in her body. Otherwise, if Yin shinian didn¡¯t use primitive methods to get rid of the medicinal effects in his body, he would feel very uncomfortable. The female doctor then helped Yin shinian change into a bathrobe. Bai Hexun really wanted her, but he would never do it when she was unconscious and when she was calling Feng Yan¡¯s name. The injection was very effective. The flush on Yin shinian¡¯s body gradually subsided. Now, she felt cold again. It was the effect of the medicine. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s brother Xun¡­ Are you still cold?¡± Bai Hexun asked with a smile as he held Yin shinian in his arms. ¡°Brother Xun ¡­¡± Yin shinian was still unconscious, so she thought it was Feng Yan who was holding her. How could it be Feng Yan? he had not slept with her for many days. It was ironic that she had slept on her own for so many years, and without him by her side, she actually felt that the bed was very cold ¡­ She didn¡¯t sleep well every night because she didn¡¯t have his arm as a pillow¡­ ¡°Sleep, I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± Yin shinian could no longer open his eyes. Bai Hexun patted her head and comforted her. Yin shinian didn¡¯t say anything more and fell asleep directly¡­ ¡°Sir, young master Feng is here!¡± The attendant said respectfully to the man. Bai Hexun gently planted a kiss on Yin shinian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t blame me. You won¡¯t be happy with him!¡± ¡°Make a live scene!¡± Bai Hexun ordered. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry!¡± The attendant replied after a moment of surprise. Feng Yan used the room card to open the door of the suite directly because this was Gu Jue¡¯s hotel. Seeing Yin shinian lying on the bed, Feng Yan narrowed his eyes. There was a faint smell of tobacco in the room that had not dissipated. That man had just left. On the bed, the spot behind Yin shinian was still warm¡­ And there were unopened condoms in the trash can * and those balls of tissue paper¡­ Han Bing left quietly and went straight to the surveillance room, but he found nothing. Obviously, the other party was very good at hiding their traces and did it very cleanly. Yin shinian was in a deep sleep. When she woke up, she could smell the strong smell of smoke. cough cough ¡­ Brother Xun, why are you smoking so much?¡± The lights were off in the room, and the thick curtains blocked the sunlight. Yin shinian didn¡¯t see clearly who the man sitting on the sofa was. The last person she saw in her mind was Bai Hexun, and she thought that he was the one who smoked. She only reacted in a daze. Where was she? Wasn¡¯t she with Jiang Fei? Her head hurt, and her body was weak. This kind of pain was like the soreness after a fever and cold. Without waiting for Bai Hexun¡¯s reply, Yin shinian wanted to get out of bed and open the curtains. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± The moment her feet touched the ground, she fell back onto the bed. Yin shinian didn¡¯t know that this was the effect of the medicine. Feng Yan put out the cigarette in his hand, got up, and walked towards Yin shinian. They had done it so intensely that she couldn¡¯t even stand up properly and even cried out in pain. Yin shinian looked at the bathrobe he was wearing. Why was he wearing this? ¡°Brother Xun, where are my clothes?¡± Yin shinian¡¯s voice was hoarse and tired. Feng Yan was all too familiar with this voice. Every time they finished, Yin shinian cried and shouted too much, and his throat would look like this. ¡°Why are you still wearing clothes? If I don¡¯t f * ckyou, you¡¯ll find a man to f * ck you. Yin shinian, how f * eking cheap are you!¡± Feng Yan pinched Yin shinian¡¯s jaw hard. If he had used a little more force, he would have crushed it. Yin shinian looked at the man in front of him in shock. Feng Yan? What was he doing here? ¡°Feng Yan¡­¡± Yin shinian¡¯s jaw was being pinched and she couldn¡¯t speak. His entire person was stunned ¡­ ¡°Yin shinian, you look so disgusting to me now. How can a person like you be a mother? Are you even worthy of my bed?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s hand gradually moved down, then suddenly grabbed Yin shinian¡¯s neck. Yin shinian¡¯s neck was very slender, and Feng Yan could grab it with one hand. Yin shinian patted his hand, trying to break free. Feng Yan was going to strangle her. What right did he have? Yin shinian¡¯s face was flushed red, and the strength of his struggle was reduced by a lot¡­ ¡°Young master¡­¡± Han Bing grabbed Feng Yan¡¯s wrist with a lot of strength. If he didn¡¯t show up soon, miss Yin would definitely be strangled to death. Feng Yan did not let go. His hand had been pried open by the ice. Yin shinian took in deep breaths, his clear eyes glaring at Feng Yan. Her eyes were full of accusation¡­ Yin shinian, don¡¯t let me see you again in the future. You¡¯re also not allowed to see nainai again! Feng Yan was full of hostility, and the way he looked at Yin shinian was cold without any warmth. Yin shinian looked at Feng Yan in shock, not letting her see nainai¡­ ¡°Feng Yan, nainai is my daughter¡­ You¡­¡± shut the f * ck up, Yin shinian. I feel disgusted just hearing your voice! That hoarse voice was telling Feng Yan how Yin shinian had been screaming under that man ¡­ Kicking the trash can beside him, Feng Yan turned around and left in a Huff. He really wanted to kill Yin shinian. This woman really deserved to die¡­ Han Bing glanced at Yin shinian and also turned to leave. Yin shinian fell back onto the bed and saw the tissues that had rolled out of the trash can ¡­ What had happened? Seal the door Yin shinian was stopped by the guards and was not allowed to enter. It had already been a week, but Yin shinian had not seen nainai¡­ When Jiang Fei gave her the phone and bag, she kept apologizing and explaining to her. She almost knelt down, and she also knew what had happened¡­ She also called Bai Hexun and he told her that nothing happened between them. He gave her an injection and she had been sleeping. She believed that Bai Hexun would not lie to her¡­ Feng Yan had misunderstood her¡­ She didn¡¯t care if he misunderstood her. She just wanted to see nainai. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what nainai would be like if she didn¡¯t see her for a week. Her heart ached at the thought of it¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s car drove out and Yin shinian immediately ran over to stop the car. Han Bing suddenly stopped the car and almost hit it. ¡°Young master?¡± Han Bing looked at his young master with embarrassment. ¡°You can¡¯t f * eking drive?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s face was cold, and his entire body was cold. Han Bing sighed slightly. These days were really hard to bear. He reversed the car and then drove away, avoiding Yin shinian. These few days, young master¡¯s mood had been low, making him almost go crazy. Yin shinian looked at the disappearing taillights and clenched his fists¡­ When Feng Yan came back, it was raining heavily. He hated rain the most, and it only made him more frustrated. Yin shinian¡¯s body swayed slightly. She just stood there in the heavy rain, waiting for Feng Yan. Seeing his car coming over, she heaved a sigh of relief and ran over to stop the car¡­ Then, there was a sudden brake, and Yin shinian fell to the ground ¡­ Chapter 1305 - Chapter 1305: Hope that she wont be able to get pregnant with Feng Yans child again Chapter 1305: Hope that she won¡¯t be able to get pregnant with Feng Yan¡¯s child again Translator: 549690339 Han Bing was a very calm person. He had trained himself to be calm in the face of danger over the years. However, at this moment, his hands on the steering wheel were shaking. This was because Feng Yan had opened the car door and rushed out. Han Bing had never seen such a panicked look on his face before. Perhaps, it could be said that no one had ever seen it before. The rain was heavy. Yin shinian just lay on the ground, motionless ¡­ At that moment, Feng Yan felt like his heart was about to stop beating. Han Bing calmed down and checked Yin shinian¡¯s injuries. There was no injury anywhere. He did not feel like he had hit anything just now¡­ Han Bing let out a breath and looked at the young master, who was standing there stiffly. Young master, miss Yin is running a high fever and has probably fainted! Feng Yan didn¡¯t react and continued to stand there. Young master¡­¡± Han Bing called out to Feng Yan again. Feng Yan stood there as if someone had pressed his acupuncture points. Then, she suddenly came to her senses and bent down to pick up Yin shinian. To the hospital.¡± Feng Yan might not even notice that his voice was trembling. Feng Yan¡¯s car disappeared into the heavy rain, and not far away, there was a limousine. Sir, do you want to follow?¡± The attendant asked Bai Hexun respectfully. Bai Hexun played with the cufflinks on his shirt. He accompanied Yin shinian for as long as he stood in the heavy rain. Little girl, do you know how much my heart aches when I see you like this? However, it¡¯s still a little short. He hasn¡¯t hurt you enough. When it¡¯s enough, you will beg me to take you away¡­ Yin shinian did a full body examination. Other than a fever and weakness, there was no other problem. Feng Yan looked at Yin shinian, who was lying on the bed, with a dark expression. Yin shinian had lost a lot of weight in a week. He was already thin, and now he was even more so ¡­ Feng Yan clenched his jaw tightly, his mind replaying the events at the hotel that day. That man had actually disappeared without a trace, and the more this was the case, the more the ruthless genes in Feng Yan¡¯s body split. He didn¡¯t want a dirty woman, but he would definitely find that man. He wanted to see what kind of man she, Yin shinian, would fall in love with ¡­ Nainai¡­ Nainai¡­¡± Yin shinian opened his mouth slightly and called out nainai¡¯s name. Her voice was very soft, as if she had no strength, but it was like a thousand pieces of gold smashing into Feng Yan¡¯s heart. Nainai had also been quarreling with him these few days just because Yin shinian wasn¡¯t around. She didn¡¯t even speak when she was in a Cold War with him, but she was very strong and didn¡¯t cry. It was because of this that Feng Yan didn¡¯t feel good. Nainai couldn¡¯t leave Yin shinian ¡­ As for himself¡­ Feng Yan, it¡¯s hot¡­¡± Yin shinian mumbled to himself, calling Feng Yan¡¯s name very naturally. It was as if they were husband and wife who had lived together for a long time, and the tone was so natural. He was so calm and so dependent on her. There were only three words in one sentence, but they were the best words that Feng Yan had ever heard Yin shinian say. Her voice was soft and gentle, as if she was acting coquettishly. As if a feather had brushed past his heart, Feng Yan¡¯s cold expression gradually relaxed. The corners of his tightly pursed lips also rose slightly. Feng Yan looked at Yin shinian and made a decision, a thought he had never thought of before. He didn¡¯t even have such thoughts about Huo qingge. He wanted to marry Yin shinian ¡­ Nainai couldn¡¯t live without her mother. That little girl¡¯s stubbornness had really been inherited from her. Feng Yan told himself that nainai only needed a mother¡­ Feng Yan drew a basin of water and placed a towel on Yin shinian¡¯s forehead. In fact, she had already taken an injection and her fever had gone down. However, Feng Yan still kept changing the towel for Yin shinian. Because Yin shinian didn¡¯t frown when he put the towel on her, Feng Yan thought that she felt more comfortable this way. The next day, Yin shinian woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw an unfamiliar environment. She sat up abruptly and realized that Feng Yan was holding her hand and he was lying on the bed. The moment he saw Feng Yan, Yin shinian¡¯s eyes turned red and he felt extremely wronged. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had forced him to eat and sleep for the entire week in order to see nainai, he would have died long ago. She had been waiting for him every day, but he would not see her. She missed her child so much that she was going crazy ¡­ From the time she was pregnant to nainai¡¯s age, all the grievances she had suffered were not even as much as this week. This feeling of grievance seemed to have been fermented and continued to expand. The moment she saw Feng Yan, she completely exploded ¡­ Yin shinian pulled Feng Yan¡¯s hand over and bit down on the area between his thumb and index finger, ruthlessly¡­ Feng Yan took care of Yin shinian for the entire night and only fell asleep at four in the morning. Yin shinian bit him so hard that Feng Yan was jolted awake by a sudden pain. ¡°¡±^..¡¯¡¯Feng Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at Yin shinian in confusion. This ¡°tsk¡± was purely an instinctive shout. Yin shinian didn¡¯t let go. He cried as he bit, not letting go even when his teeth were sore. After that, on countless sleepless nights, Feng Yan would always smile bitterly when he looked at the scar on his hand. Feng Yan actually let Yin shinian bite him, blood flowing down the corner of his mouth, mixed with tears. Yin shinian didn¡¯t let go until he had enough, Feng Yan¡¯s blood all over the corner of his mouth. He had almost bitten through the skin between his thumb and forefinger¡­ Feng Yan didn¡¯t even look at his bitten hand. Instead, he used his finger to cover the corner of Yin shinian¡¯s lips, wiped it away, and then wiped it on Yin shinian¡¯s pale face. You want to see nainai?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, which was caused by smoking too much for the past few days. Yin shinian bit his lip and looked at Feng Yan stubbornly, tears falling down. It was silent, but it made her heart ache even more, especially for Feng Yan¡­ If you don¡¯t answer, it means you don¡¯t want to! Feng Yan¡¯s rough thumb gently rubbed Yin shinian¡¯s cheek. This kind of slightly rough and delicate smoothness highlighted the hardness and softness. I want to¡­¡± Yin shinian sobbed with grievance and blurted it out almost as soon as Feng Yan finished speaking. She thought, she thought so much that she was going crazy ¡­ That was her daughter, the flesh that fell from her body. How could she not miss her? Yin shinian, I, Feng Yan, never take back what I¡¯ve said. If I don¡¯t let you see nainai, I won¡¯t let you, unless ¡­ Feng Yan released his hand that was caressing Yin shinian¡¯s face and stood up. He stopped mid-sentence, making Yin shinian¡¯s heart jump to his throat. Yin shinian clutched the blanket tightly and looked at Feng Yan, waiting for him to say unless¡­ She didn¡¯t know why, but what Feng Yan didn¡¯t say was that she couldn¡¯t do it Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Yin shinian, who was becoming more and more uneasy. Now, she wanted to see nainai, so she should be begging him to say it. Unless what?¡± Yin shinian couldn¡¯t wait to see nainai right there and then, so she asked. Unless you marry me!¡± Feng Yan sat on the sofa casually and spoke slowly. Her voice was very low and feminine, but it made Yin shinian freeze. Marry him¡­ Feng Yan wanted her to marry him? The voice in his heart was no, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Because she wanted nainai. She wanted nainai¡­ Feng Yan, I can continue to sleep with you¡­ Yin shinian didn¡¯t want to get married, he didn¡¯t want¡­ She had always thought that after suffering for so many years, there would always be a good time. She just wanted to have her own love, her own marriage, and her own family. Happy, it must be happy¡­ People had to live for themselves in their lives ¡­ There was someone who doted on her, pampered her, and loved her ¡­ She was a woman, and life forced her to be strong. She also wanted to be as delicate as water, and she also wanted to¡­ She also wanted to have someone she could rely on for the rest of her life, but this person would definitely not be Feng Yan. She didn¡¯t ask for a good life. She just wanted someone to love her and only her. But Feng Yan couldn¡¯t do it. He didn¡¯t love her at all. The one he loved was valiant song ¡­ Feng Yan must not have known that he had called valiant song¡¯s name in his dreams twice when he had drunk too much¡­ As soon as Yin shinian thought of this, her heart ached, especially so. She hated this side of herself. She hated it very much. Do I lack women to sleep with me? Yin shinian, did you think I would still sleep with you? I, Feng Yan, have never wanted dirty things.¡± Slowly standing up, Feng Yan turned around and walked towards the door, exuding a cold aura. Feng Yan realized that Yin shinian had the ability to easily provoke his anger. He had even said because of her last night, ¡± Feng Yan, it¡¯s hot¡­ He was in a good mood. She could still call his name in her daze, which meant that she had him in her heart. This made him feel good. But now, he was giving her face, but she didn¡¯t want it. Did she not want to marry him? He still didn¡¯t want to marry her¡­ Feng Yan, you must be crazy to want to marry this woman. Yin shinian¡¯s hands were clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh. She wasn¡¯t dirty. She didn¡¯t sleep with Bai Hexun. From the beginning to the end, only he, Feng Yan, had slept with her. However, he did not believe her¡­ I¡¯ll marry, I¡¯ll marry, I¡¯ll marry you ¡­ The moment Feng Yan¡¯s hand was on the door handle, Yin shinian shouted at him. Yin shinian, happy love will never belong to you, and you will never have it. It¡¯s already a blessing for you to have nainai, so what¡¯s the point of marrying him? Isn¡¯t your life for nainai? there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. No, no¡­ It¡¯s too late!¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t even need to turn his head. From Yin shinian¡¯s voice, he could hear her unwillingness. There were so many women who wanted to marry him, Feng Yan. Did he still lack someone as unwilling as her? Who the hell did she think she was? When the door opened, Yin shinian stumbled out of bed. She ran towards Feng Yan and hugged him from behind. Feng Yan, I¡¯ll marry you, I¡¯ll marry you. I¡¯ll agree to anything you say and do anything you want me to do, as long as you let me see nainai. Please¡­ Nothing could compare to his heart that missed his daughter. Yin shinian was as fragile as a glass doll that could break at any time. All these years, nainai was the one who had supported her. She couldn¡¯t live without her, she couldn¡¯t ¡­ Yin shinian used all his strength to hug Feng Yan. She didn¡¯t want anything else I don¡¯t want it¡­ Say You Love Me!¡± Feng Yan turned around, pinched Yin shinian¡¯s jaw, and spoke in a soft voice. His heart was torn open. Yin shinian¡¯s eyes were full of shock. It was as if someone had discovered his secret¡­ She had been so flustered and at a loss. She had been avoiding this question, avoiding the question of her falling in love with Feng Yan. She did not know how she had fallen in love with this man who had hurt her again and again. She didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t understand, but she just fell in love with him ¡­ He was the one who hugged her and asked, ¡°did you miss me?¡± Time. And it was when nainai called him ¡®dad¡¯ and he cried ¡­ Or when she was sick and he was by her side¡­ Yin shinian didn¡¯t know exactly when it happened, but she knew that she had fallen in love with him just like that. Feng Yan was waiting for her to say that he wanted her to listen to him. He wanted to remove all the thorns in her body¡­ I love¡­ You! Yin shinian closed his eyes and said it. Feng Yan thought that she was lying because she was obedient and compromised. However, only Yin shinian himself knew that what she said was true. It was true Ha, who are you in love with?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s tone was cold and heavy, with a hint of disdain. Feng Yan, I love you ¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s personality was very cold, but he was also very shy. After saying this, her entire small face turned red. There were still tears mixed with blood on her face. She should have been in a sorry state, but she was so beautiful that it was soul-stirring. Feng Yan¡¯s hand was still bleeding, and Yin shinian could smell the sweet, fishy smell. Yin shinian, your love for that man is only so-so!¡± Feng Yan shook Yin shinian off and walked out without even looking at her. Yin shinian¡¯s body felt a little weak, even though Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything for sure. However, she just knew that he had agreed. She was going to marry him¡­ Marry Feng Yan¡­ Yin shinian stayed in the hospital for three days before he was brought back to Feng family by Han Bing. When he finally saw nainai, Yin shinian hugged her tightly and refused to let go- She tried her best not to cry, but in the end, nainai still said softly, ¡± little Yin, I missed you so much! She was crying her heart out. Ever since Yin shinian returned to the Feng sect, Feng Yan had never returned. After all, she hadn¡¯t seen her father for a month. Although nainai didn¡¯t say that she missed her father, Yin shinian knew that she missed Feng Yan. Nainai hadn¡¯t eaten much these past two days, so Yin shinian wanted to make her braised fish. However, as soon as he took the fish out of the refrigerator and smelled the fishy smell, Yin shinian retched. After throwing the fish, Yin shinian ran to the bathroom, but he couldn¡¯t spit anything out. It was very uncomfortable ¡­ Thinking that he might not have slept well these few days, Yin shinian didn¡¯t mind. He endured the discomfort and finished cooking the fish. However, after taking a bite, Yin shinian felt nauseated again. He didn¡¯t vomit anything out. Yin shinian lay by the toilet bowl. Suddenly thinking of something, Yin shinian¡¯s small face instantly turned pale. When she was pregnant with nainai, she was also like this. She felt nauseous when she smelled blood. Counting the days, her period was delayed ¡­ No, no¡­ She wouldn¡¯t get pregnant. She couldn¡¯t get pregnant with Feng Yan¡¯s child again. She couldn¡¯t¡­ Just as he was about to get up, Yin shinian heard Feng Yan¡¯s voice from the living room. He was back¡­ Chapter 1306 - Chapter 1306: Looking forward to Shi Nian-young master Feng, Shi Nian is pregnant Chapter 1306: Looking forward to Shi Nian-young master Feng, Shi Nian is pregnant Translator: 549690339 Yin shinian supported himself with the toilet bowl and stood up. He looked at himself in the mirror and felt a little disheveled. Taking a deep breath, Yin shinian tidied his clothes and walked out. The nauseating feeling made her dizzy and weak. When he saw Feng Yan, Yin shinian was a little surprised. He had lost a lot of weight. She didn¡¯t know what he had been up to for the past month. Although nainai was toot, she still wrapped her arms around Feng Yan¡¯s neck obediently. Yin shinian knew that she missed her father very much¡­ This kind of meeting was a little awkward. Yin shinian stood there with his head lowered. Feng Yan did not even look at her. Nainai hadn¡¯t eaten yet, and the dishes would get cold soon. Yin shinian didn¡¯t know if Feng Yan had eaten. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± In the end, it was Yin shinian who broke the deadlock. It was rare for her to speak first. ¡°No!¡± Feng Yan finally glanced at Yin shinian. Seeing that her face was a little pale, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Then wash your hands and eat! I made braised fish and¡­¡± As Yin shinian spoke, he felt that he had spoken too much and suddenly stopped. He reached out to take nainai from Feng Yan, but nainai hugged him even tighter. When Feng Yan turned around, he directly held Yin shinian¡¯s hand. It was a very natural action, but it made Yin shinian¡¯s body stiffen. Feng Yan had done the same in front of nainai before, and Yin shinian had cooperated. However, she felt a little awkward today. She did not know why. Yin shinian looked at the plate of braised fish and didn¡¯t dare to eat it again, his heart in a mess. Her period was still on time, but it was delayed for more than ten days. She was afraid, really afraid¡­ She couldn¡¯t even win against Feng Yan with one nainai, what would she do if she had another child? Nainai was sitting in Feng Yan¡¯s arms, still holding onto his neck and not letting go. Nainai, daddy will carry you after dinner, okay? ¡± Feng Yan said to nainai patiently. He had been busy with valiant song¡¯s kidnapping all this time. He also missed nainai¡­ ¡°Are you still leaving?¡± Nainai didn¡¯t call him ¡®daddy¡¯. She wouldn¡¯t call him¡¯ daddy ¡®when she was unhappy. I¡¯m not leaving. Daddy will stay at home with you every day! Actually, Feng Yan had wanted to kiss nainai, but she refused to let go of him. you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me again. I don¡¯t want daddy to be at home. Mommy isn¡¯t here. Mommy is at home. Daddy isn¡¯t here either. I don¡¯t want ¡­ Nainai had always been an obedient child, but in front of Feng Yan, she always liked to be a little willful. Because she wanted her father¡¯s love, and this was what she wanted. ¡°Mom and dad will be by your side from now on. I won¡¯t lie to you!¡± When Feng Yan said this, he narrowed his eyes at Yin shinian. In his deep eyes, there was a playful glint. Yin shinian lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Feng Yan¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. Because Feng Yan knew that she was not willing to marry him. So, what he meant was to tell her not to think about leaving. ¡°Then you feed me!¡± Normally, Yin shinian would definitely not allow nainai to do this. She had to eat by herself and couldn¡¯t be fed. However, Yin shinian didn¡¯t say anything today. She knew that nainai was just acting coquettishly to her father. She wanted her father to do anything with her, to make up for his absence these few days. ¡°Alright, daddy will feed you!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s imposing manner was very tiring, but when he saw his daughter, he did not feel tired at all. After dinner, Feng Yan accompanied nainai to watch some cartoons. After that, he coaxed her to sleep. When Yin shinian finished washing nainai¡¯s clothes and came out, the father and daughter were no longer in the living room. When they reached nainai¡¯s room, Feng Yan had already fallen asleep with nainai in his arms. He didn¡¯t even change his clothes ¡­ Yin shinian walked over and covered the two of them with the blanket. When he turned around to leave, his wrist was grabbed. Yin shinian looked at Feng Yan, whose eyes were still closed. He struggled to free himself, but he didn¡¯t pull his hand away. She knew that Feng Yan was not asleep, but she did not open her eyes and let go of her hand. ¡°Do you want to sleep here or go back to your room?¡± Not wanting to wake nainai up, Yin shinian could only squat down and whisper into Feng Yan¡¯s ear. Yin shinian¡¯s voice was very soft, and the ticklish hot air poured into Feng Yan¡¯s ears. Feng Yan still didn¡¯t react. Yin shinian tried hard to pull his hand out and clenched it tightly. ¡°Feng Yan¡­¡± Yin shinian was a little annoyed as he called his name in a low voice. Feng Yan liked to hear Yin shinian call his name. His clear and cold voice was very pleasant to hear. ¡°Call me hubby!¡± His voice was a little drowsy and hoarse, with a charming low voice. Yin shinian bit his lip. He was a little surprised by Feng Yan¡¯s request. Although she said that she wanted to marry him, they were only together for the sake of the child. There was no love between them, so why would they use such an intimate address¡­ Yin shinian knew that he couldn¡¯t say it. The truth was the same. She couldn¡¯t. She had always called him Feng Yan, and sometimes young master Feng. ¡°Let go of me, you¡¯ll wake nainai up!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s legs were a little numb from squatting, but Feng Yan didn¡¯t let go. ¡°If you don¡¯t scream, I won¡¯t let go!¡± Feng Yan opened his eyes slightly and looked at Yin shinian through a small gap- That lazy gaze seemed to be alluring, making Yin shinian unable to look away. Feng Yan had a feminine and handsome look, which made people feel that he was very evil and dangerous, making you feel nervous and afraid when you saw him. Yin shinian knew that if she didn¡¯t call out to him, Feng Yan really wouldn¡¯t let go. She didn¡¯t want to continue this stalemate with him. However, she really couldn¡¯t call him hubby¡­ ¡°Ah Yan¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Yin shinian called him ah Yan, which she felt was the most intimate form of address. Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled up, then he closed his eyes again. The meaning was obvious. If you don¡¯t call me hubby, I won¡¯t let you go. Yin shinian was so angry that he couldn¡¯t free himself. However, just as she was about to bite Feng Yan again¡­ She saw the scar on his purlicue, that was ¡­ The bite she took last time had actually left a scar, and it was quite serious. Feng Yan1 s hand was long and beautiful, and the scar was very obvious. He couldn¡¯t say what he was feeling, but Yin shinian controlled his desire to touch her. He knew that if he didn¡¯t call her hubby, she wouldn¡¯t let him go. When had she ever won against him? in the end, she still compromised. Yin shinian was actually a little uncomfortable. Squatting down was a little uncomfortable and a little disgusting. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± A very, very soft ¡± hubby ¡± slipped out of Yin shinian¡¯s mouth, with a hint of shyness. There was also a bit of helplessness¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were still closed. Yin shinian knew that he wasn¡¯t asleep, and his thumb kept rubbing the back of his hand. Yin shinian resisted the sudden dry retching and bit his lip ¡­ ¡°Hubby¡­¡± This time, Yin shinian¡¯s voice was much louder, enough for Feng Yan to hear him clearly. After she called him hubby, Yin shinian¡¯s entire little face turned red. This time, Feng Yan finally opened his eyes, his devilish gaze burning with passion. Yin shinian couldn¡¯t be more familiar with that¡­ ¡°Be good!¡± Feng Yan actually let go of Yin shinian¡¯s hand. I promised nainai that I would sleep with her! Feng Yan would definitely fulfill his promise to nainai. So, even though he really wanted Yin shinian now, he still restrained himself. If nainai woke up and couldn¡¯t see him, she would get angry again. He couldn¡¯t break his promise to his child. That wouldn¡¯t be a good father. Another thing that Feng Yan cared about was that night, the night Yin shinian had spent with that man in the hotel. Yin shinian heaved a sigh of relief. He got up and glanced at Feng Yan, then turned around to leave. However, Feng Yan held her hand again, and Yin shinian¡¯s nerves tensed up again. She didn¡¯t want to do that with Feng Yan. Moreover, she could not be sure if she was pregnant. If she was really pregnant, she could not¡­ ¡°Kiss me!¡± Feng Yan was actually very tired. He had not had a good rest for the past few days. Yin shinian bit his lip. As an experienced man, he didn¡¯t put up any more pointless resistance. She bent down and kissed him on the lips. Just as she was about to get up, Feng Yan grabbed the back of her head. He pulled her down directly, and her delicate lips were sealed again. With a lingering feeling, this kiss was very soft¡­ Unlike the domineering kiss in the past, this kind of kiss made Yin shinian a little addicted. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he was out of breath from the kiss, but Yin shinian actually felt a little drunk. Yin shinian didn¡¯t even know that she had taken the initiative to kiss Feng Yan back. Such a young and serious kiss made Feng Yan stand up abruptly¡­ ¡°You sleep over there!¡± Nainai was right beside him, so he couldn¡¯t do anything. Besides, he was indeed sleepy and tired ¡­ Yin Shi watched as Feng Yan lay down again without changing his clothes ¡­ ¡°Take a shower and change into your pajamas before you sleep!¡± After Yin shinian said this, he was stunned. She wasn¡¯t the type to take the initiative to care about others. Furthermore, this person was Feng Yan. However, he could not help but say it. ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± Feng Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at the slightly vexed Yin shinian. After not seeing her for a month, he felt that she had changed a little, but he could not put his finger on it. Yin shinian hurriedly lay down beside nainai, his heart beating so fast that it felt like it was going to jump out. Soon, she heard Feng Yan¡¯s even breathing. Yin shinian, however, couldn¡¯t fall asleep. This was the first time that ¡± the three of them ¡± slept together. Yin shinian took his phone and couldn¡¯t help but take a selfie. After that, Yin shinian almost had to hold the photo in his arms to fall asleep. She missed her daughter, missed¡­ Feng Yan! The next day. Feng Yan kept playing with nainai. Yin shinian and Jiang Fei had made an appointment to help her make a gown. They had to wear it for their company¡¯s Annual Meeting. Ever since the incident at the hotel, Jiang Fei would always look for Yin shinian or call him. As time passed, the relationship between the two became much closer. On the way to the wedding dress store, Yin shinian bought a test paper at the pharmacy. To be safe, she bought two ¡­ When she arrived at the store, she ran into the bathroom and did a test¡­ She was pregnant¡­ Although the marks were very shallow, both of them were the same, two marks Yin shinian sat on the toilet, his face pale¡­ She did like children, but this child¡­ Her rationality told her that she couldn¡¯t keep this child, but she couldn¡¯t bear to, couldn¡¯t bear to¡­ ¡°Shinian?¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s voice came from downstairs. Yin shinian threw the test paper into the trash can and went downstairs. When he was taking Jiang Fei¡¯s size, Yin shinian was a little absent-minded. Jiang Fei kept talking to herself. ¡°Shinian, just make a simple one, don¡¯t make it too expensive!¡± Jiang Fei said with a smile. She looked at the wedding dresses and liked them very much. ¡°I¡¯m giving this to you!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s voice was very low, his mind filled with the matter of his pregnancy. ¡°How can I do that? you¡¯re doing business, so I have to pay you!¡± Jiang Fei waved her hand, her attitude firm. Yin shinian didn¡¯t say anything else. She wouldn¡¯t take Jiang Fei¡¯s money. That was her personality. She didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on something she had already decided on. While Yin shinian was choosing the fabric, Jiang Fei went to the bathroom. Yin shinian didn¡¯t mind and continued with his work. After a while, Jiang Fei walked out of the bathroom. ¡°Shinian, you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Jiang Fei asked Shi Nian excitedly. The scissors in Yin shinian¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He was a little annoyed at his own carelessness. Why didn¡¯t he take out the garbage bag and let Jiang Fei see it ¡­ She didn¡¯t want anyone to know about this. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Don¡¯t scare the child.¡± ¡°Shinian, you¡¯re so nervous, don¡¯t tell me¡­ The child was not young master Feng¡¯s? Ah¡­ Is that the man who carried you away? Jiang Fei quickly squatted down and picked up the scissors. ¡°Shinian, you¡¯re so nervous, don¡¯t tell me¡­ The child was not young master Feng¡¯s? Ah¡­ Is that the man who carried you away? Then, that night¡­¡± Jiang Fei looked at Yin shinian, her eyes unblinking. Yin shinian¡¯s head exploded. Feng Yan had misunderstood that he and Bai Hexun had done that thing that night. Counting the days, if he knew that she was pregnant, he would probably think that the child was Bai Hexun¡¯s ¡­ However, it was true that she and Bai Hexun did not do that. They did not. Yin shinian sat in his chair, his mind in a mess. He didn¡¯t even know when Jiang Fei had left¡­ Jiang Fei turned around to look at the wedding dress shop and sneered. ¡°Young master Feng, you ¡­ Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Fei¡­ Do you still remember me? I¡¯m¡­ He took out his phone and dialed a number¡­ ¡°Young master Feng, you ¡­ Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Fei¡­ Do you still remember me? I¡¯m ¡­ Shi Nian¡¯s friend.¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s voice was very nervous, as if she was very shy. ¡°Is there something?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was cold and slightly impatient. ¡°Young master Feng, I know you¡¯re busy, but shinian is pregnant. I hope you can¡­ Spend more time with her and don¡¯t let her¡­ Hard work¡­¡± Chapter 1307 - Chapter 1307:I wont fall in love with any other man again Chapter 1307:I won¡¯t fall in love with any other man again Translator: 549690339 Jiang Fei¡¯s tone was a little worried and grumbling. Her tone sounded like she was fighting for justice. Shinian is my best friend, even though her family is no longer around¡­ But I¡¯m her family, so don¡¯t bully her¡­ What happened that night, she didn¡¯t want it to happen either. You two can talk it out, and don¡¯t hurt the child¡­¡± Jiang Fei started to cry as she spoke, and she cried very hard¡­ Shinian was especially bitter, so¡­ Young master Feng, please do me a favor¡­ Don¡¯t bully her¡­¡± A beeping sound came from the other end of the phone. Jiang Fei pursed her lips and put her phone away with a smile. Even the heavens were helping her¡­ It was the same with the hotel incident last time. She had wanted to let someone sleep with Yin shinian, but she didn¡¯t expect him to find a man on his own. She didn¡¯t even need to do anything. Wasn¡¯t this because even the heavens couldn¡¯t bear to see her, Yin shinian, get lucky? Why did all men like her? Arid why did she have to meet such an outstanding man like young master Feng? Also, the man who had carried her away was also a Dragon among men. Why did he also hang around her, Yin shinian, with a face full of affection? With Yin shinian¡¯s cold personality, she really didn¡¯t know why men liked her. Why was she, Jiang Fei, The Ugly Duckling, and Yin shinian the White Swan when she was by her side? She had been a little chubbier in the past, so after all these years of losing weight and having plastic surgery, she was no worse than Yin shinian now. She was also very beautiful, but why was it that when they were together, the man¡¯s eyes would only stop on her, Yin shinian, and he wouldn¡¯t even look at her? She couldn¡¯t accept it. She hated Yin shinian. As long as she was destroyed, she, Jiang Fei, would be the most beautiful and all men would fall in love with her. Jiang Fei went to the supermarket to buy a lot of nutritional supplements and dairy products. She jogged all the way back to Yin shinian¡¯s wedding dress shop. Yin shinian heard someone coming in. He looked up and saw that it was Jiang Fei who had left. Her little face was red, her forehead was covered in sweat, and she was carrying two big bags of things¡­ Shinian, I¡¯ve gone to buy you ¡­ If you don¡¯t talk about the child, I won¡¯t ask, but you have to take care of yourself. No matter what happens, I will always be by your side¡­ I¡¯ll accompany you¡­¡± Jiang Fei said to Yin shinian, panting as she took the things out. Yin shinian¡¯s eyes were a little red. Other than Huo qingge, Jiang Fei was the one who cared about her the most. After so many years, Yin shinian felt that he was very lucky to be able to see her again and to be good friends. It felt good to have someone who cared about him at such a difficult time. Humans were emotional creatures and were easily touched, especially women, especially in a difficult environment. They were more easily affected by this kind of touching emotion¡­ Especially with Yin shinian¡¯s cold personality, once she was warmed by someone, she would melt and turn into a pool of tender water, so soft and so soft¡­ Seeing that Yin shinian was about to cry, Jiang Fei put down the things in her hands and immediately ran over to hug him tightly. Shinian, don¡¯t cry¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do when you cry. Everything will pass, and our days will get better and better¡­¡± Once again, Jiang Fei revealed a look of helplessness and worry. The innocent and harmless look of a little white rabbit would never make people think that she was really a venomous snake with its tongue out. I can take your life at any time¡­ Did young master Feng bully you? If you feel wronged, then leave him¡­ ¡°He is rich, but what do we women need money for? we still need to find a person who loves us and dotes on us. It¡¯s not easy in our lives, so we can¡¯t just make do with it¡­¡± Yesterday, Jiang Fei happened to read a piece of Chicken Soup for the Soul. It was about what kind of man a woman should find. The content of the article was to find a person who loved her. A woman¡¯s life was not easy because she could not make do with marriage. He just happened to say it to Yin shinian. When Yin shinian heard Jiang Fei¡¯s words, he felt extremely bitter in his heart. If she had a choice, she would definitely choose someone who loved her. Because the first half of her life had been too hard, she wanted to have a sweeter life in her next life. Otherwise, she would have lived in vain. my boyfriend is a doctor. He doesn¡¯t have much money, but he loves me very much¡­ I love him too, and I feel that I¡¯m living a happy and blissful life every day. Really, shinian, I feel that, ¡®m very blissful. No matter how outstanding other men are, I won¡¯t be interested in them¡­¡± When Jiang Fei spoke, she looked like a little bird that was leaning on a man. She looked really happy. Yin shinian felt that Jiang Fei¡¯s innocent personality was quite good. Nothing had changed over the years. It was not easy to live such a happy life. After that, Yin shinian realized that she was the one who hadn¡¯t changed. She was also the most innocent person, but she had never regretted not changing. This was her, Yin shinian. She lived independently, without envy, jealousy, or comparison. So, shinian, you must also be happy, understand? I know your pain, so I really want you to be happy. I¡¯d rather exchange my happiness for yours¡­¡± ¡°Shinian, I don¡¯t think I should say this, but I think young master Feng doesn¡¯t love you¡­ It¡¯s just a feeling. If I¡¯m wrong, please don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯m just worried about you¡­¡± Jiang Fei bit her lip and asked tentatively. She didn¡¯t even blink as she watched Yin shinian¡¯s reaction. Jiang Fei knew she was right when she saw a flash of desolation in her eyes. What Yin shinian didn¡¯t know was that Jiang Fei majored in psychology. Therefore, Jiang Fei was the best at observing and guiding people. How could Yin shinian, who had a cold and straightforward personality, be her match? Jiang Fei could get the information he wanted in just a few sentences. Jiang Fei, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine!¡± He said. With Yin shinian¡¯s personality, no matter how close she was to him, she was unwilling to say what was in her heart. Even when she was with valiant song, she was unwilling to say it as she didn¡¯t want to add to her burden. It wasn¡¯t that she was treating him as an outsider, but it was a habit that she had formed over the years. Because she had no one to rely on, she had to bear everything herself. So, she was used to it. Shinian, no matter what decision you make, let me know. I¡¯ll always be by your side. My boyfriend is. doctor and his sister is in the gynecology department. Just tell me. ¡± Jiang Fei was testing Yin shinian¡¯s attitude towards this child, so she could make this whole thing even more muddled. I¡¯ll let you know if I need you, Jiang Fei¡­ Yin shinian had really not thought about this child. Yin shinian hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the wind chimes rang. Someone was here ¡­ Seeing that it was Feng Xi, Yin shinian was stunned for a moment. She hadn¡¯t seen Feng Xi in a long time. She knew that they had been busy with valiant song¡¯s matters. She had even called valiant song this morning and arranged to meet her in the next two days. She was also very worried about valiant song and wanted to see her immediately. However, she also knew that young master Li would definitely be around valiant song 24-/7, so she had to wait for a few days. Feng Xi had also lost some weight, but she was even more handsome. It was as if she had gone through some things and became more mature. She had a sense of stability. Feng Xi and Feng Yan¡¯s personalities were the same, they just couldn¡¯t see other women in their eyes. Jiang Fei saw that another extraordinary man had come to look for Yin shinian, and the jealousy in her heart fermented. She couldn¡¯t wait to let all the men see what kind of person Yin shinian was. She thought of herself as pure and virtuous, but she always hung around all kinds of men. She was a slut. Let me hug you, I miss you so much!¡± Feng Xi directly hugged Yin shinian, tightly. Yin shinian smiled. He had gradually gotten used to Feng Xi¡¯s childish personality. She treated him as a good friend now and she knew that Feng Xi had let go. He just didn¡¯t admit it. He and Feng Yan were brothers, so their principles were the same. Back then, Feng Yan had helped young master Li and valiant song because of Tang Tang. Now, Feng Xi had also let go of her because of nainai. Therefore, Yin shinian cherished a person who was so considerate of him. She also believed that Feng Xi would definitely find the right woman for him. He would definitely be very happy with his personality. It was because he had no desires and no greed. Do you know that before Feng Yan left, he specifically asked big brother to give me an order not to look for you? I¡¯ve been holding it in for so long!¡± Based on Feng Xi¡¯s personality, if she missed Shi Nian, she would definitely kill him immediately. Why would she endure it? if she wanted to blame someone, she could only blame Feng Yan for his foresight. He knew that if he wasn¡¯t around, Feng Xi would probably stay at their house 24 hours a day. How could he allow her to love him as time passed? So, she told her brother directly that Feng Xi was not allowed to see Yin shinian, not even to call him. Her big brother would naturally not allow anything to affect Feng Yan and shinian¡¯s relationship, so he gave Feng Xi a death order. After hearing Feng Xi¡¯s words, Yin shinian was a little surprised. Previously, nainai had said that little uncle wasn¡¯t coming, and she had thought that Feng Xi was busy. She didn¡¯t expect that it was Feng Yan who had caused this. Let go, I can¡¯t breathe!¡± Yin shinian saw Jiang Fei¡¯s surprised look. Jiang Fei could see it every time. It was different to have a man by her side. This made Yin shinian a little embarrassed. Feng Xi hugged her so tightly that Yin shinian¡¯s face turned red. In Jiang Fei¡¯s eyes, he looked shy and was trying to reject her, but he was also welcoming her¡­ She scolded Yin shinian in her heart, a b * tch is a b * tch. She has such high means. Any man would be seduced by her. No wonder everyone calls her a Vixen. How coquettish. There was a shy smile on Jiang Fei¡¯s face, but in her heart, she wanted to open her mouth and scold Yin shinian for being shameless. She told the man in front of her that she didn¡¯t even know which wild man had given birth to the child in her stomach. She wanted this man to know what kind of person she, Yin shinian, was. However, Jiang Fei told herself to hold back. She couldn¡¯t let a moment of anger make her pregnant. Now, even the heavens were helping her. If she didn¡¯t kill Yin shinian, she, Jiang Fei, would have lived in vain. The more men that appeared around her, the faster and uglier she, Yin shinian, would die. ERM, Feng Xi, this is Jiang Fei, my friend! Yin shinian had really treated Jiang Fei as his friend, which was why he had introduced her to Feng Xi. Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Fei¡­¡± Jiang Fei greeted Feng Xi shyly, like a shy and harmless little rabbit. Feng Xi only nodded her head indifferently, not even looking at Jiang Fei. I¡¯ll go cook for you. I suddenly feel like cooking a dish for you! Feng Xi shook the bag in her hand and said affectionately. Yin shinian knew that it was useless to refuse. Feng Xi¡¯s personality was even more stubborn. She would do whatever he wanted. After telling Feng Xi the location of the kitchen, Yin shinian looked at Feng Xi¡¯s back and felt very warm. Shinian, you have friends, so I¡¯ll be leaving. I¡¯ll come to see you again tomorrow. You have to eat this food, don¡¯t make me worry. If not for yourself, you have to do it for the child!¡± Jiang Fei deliberately whispered to Yin shinian, as if she was afraid that Feng Xi would hear her. She seemed to be telling Shi Nian that she was tight-lipped and would not let anyone know that she was pregnant. Even in front of Yin shinian¡¯s friends, she would still be very careful. Jiang Fei, you stay and eat with us!¡± Yin shinian was indeed very touched. No, I¡¯m not familiar with them. I still have to go see my boyfriend. I¡¯m busy at the hospital, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have time to eat!¡± Jiang Fei said shyly. Her blissful expression was infectious. After Jiang Fei left, Shi Nian looked at the food on the table. They were all very nutritious¡­ Her eyes reddened. She thought that she had to cherish these people who were related to her. When Yin shinian went to the kitchen, Feng Xi was busy. Although she would not be living here for the time being, she would still clean the kitchen once every few days, so she could use it directly. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight!¡± Feng Xi said directly to Yin shinian. I¡¯ve always been very thin, I won¡¯t get fat!¡± Yin shinian was indeed the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t get fat from eating. In fact, Feng Xi naturally knew why she had lost weight. It was because Feng Yan wasn¡¯t around. I miss you¡­ This was Feng Xi¡¯s intuition. He could see the loneliness in Yin shinian¡¯s eyes. Feng Xi looked at Yin shinian¡¯s side profile, which was exquisite and beautiful. ¡°You won¡¯t be happy with Feng Yan. He loves my third sister-in-law! Feng Xi didn¡¯t mean to sow discord. He was just telling the truth and didn¡¯t want Yin shinian to fall into it. With a devilish charm like Feng Yan, many women would lunge at him just by beckoning with his finger. It was a typical case where women would not love a man who was not bad. He was the worst man, so women fell in love with him easily. However, Yin shinian was a good woman and shouldn¡¯t be involved with a man like Feng Yan. Yin shinian knew this fact. She knew it, but she felt stifled when someone else told her this. It was because she knew this fact that she repeatedly warned herself to control her heart, Yin shinian. However, she didn¡¯t know when it started, but she couldn¡¯t control her heart. It was bitter¡­ ¡°He was betrothed to my third sister-in-law when they were young. After she was kidnapped, he almost died. He has been looking for her all these years. That kind of love has rotten into his bones and merged into his blood!¡± If my third sister-in-law and third brother didn¡¯t have Tang Tang and Mumu, Feng Yan would never have let go. He would rather kill his way out to get my third sister-in-law. Everyone knows this!¡± What Feng Xi said was the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for Mumu and Tang Tang, Feng Yan would definitely snatch Huo qingge away from li Beichen. No matter what method he used, he would definitely get her. Yin shinian felt as if his heart had been stabbed by something. It was a very light stab, but the dull pain almost took her life. This feeling made her a little flustered. Feng Xi had said that she didn¡¯t have a heart and she felt that she didn¡¯t have a heart too. But, would her heart hurt? Was it because he had fallen in love with her? He was even more concerned about it¡­ It turned out that Feng Yan not only liked valiant song, but they were also engaged since they were young¡­ This was something Yin shinian didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t know¡­ That night a few years ago, when he entered her, she clearly remembered the meowing. Meowmeowmeowmeowmeow¡­¡± Meowmeowmeowmeowmeow was valiant song¡­ The person who had rotted into his bones and blended into his blood¡­ even if nainai was between the two of you, he wouldn¡¯t love you, because all his love is for my third sister-in-law. There¡¯s no more love for you! Feng Xi knew that he was being cruel to Yin shinian by saying this. However, even if it wasn¡¯t for her, he still felt that she should know these things. What he said was the truth. He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. It was better to shorten the pain than to prolong it. Feng Xi was making the egg yolk with practiced movements. Yin shinian didn¡¯t say a word, only biting his lip. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good, so you have to listen to what I¡¯m saying, understand?¡± ItTl Feng Xi was a willful person, but she wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t care about anything. He cared about shinian. He cared about him very much. He liked to look at her cold and beautiful eyes. He liked the way she looked into the distance quietly. He preferred to see her angry and helpless look¡­ He preferred¡­ He liked everything about her¡­ I know! Didn¡¯t you say that I don¡¯t have a heart, so you don¡¯t have to worry. But I still have to thank you for telling me this!¡± At this moment, Yin shinian felt that Feng Xi seemed to have matured a lot. However, she hoped that Feng Xi would always be the living self, the arrogant and arrogant Feng Xi. Because it wasn¡¯t easy for a person to live without fear. She was very envious of Feng Xi for being able to do it. Therefore, she hoped that he could continue to live this way. Shinian, you know best whether you have a heart or not right now. There are some things that I don¡¯t want to say. I¡¯m afraid that if I say them, you¡¯ll panic. You¡¯d better guard your heart for Feng Yan!¡± It was said that women had a sixth sense. However, Feng Xi felt that she had a sixth sense now. He really didn¡¯t want shinian to be hurt, he didn¡¯t want¡­ Feng Xi, do you remember what I told you? I fell in love with a man when I was sixteen, sixteen¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll love him even if I¡¯m sixty, so I won¡¯t fall in love with any other man. ¡± For the first time, Yin shinian felt so guilty when he said the word ¡± love ¡°, as if he had told a big lie. His heart beat so fast that she couldn¡¯t bear it. Yin shinian, you¡¯re finished. So the extent of your love for Feng Yan has already exceeded your imagination. Do you know how deep it is? Yin shinian, didn¡¯t you f * eking say you loved me last night?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice came from behind Yin shinian. It was so gloomy. The dusky darkness was like an incoming storm. Chapter 1308 - Chapter 1308: Whats the matter-are you in-hurry to be Madam Feng? Chapter 1308: What¡¯s the matter-are you in-hurry to be Madam Feng? Translator: 549690339 When he heard Feng Yan¡¯s voice, Yin shinian felt as if he had been thrown into a Cold Lake. In an instant, his entire body froze. What was an inch? Why was it that he could hear her when she had only said one sentence? Coincidentally, she had indeed been forced to say, ¡± Feng Yan, I love you¡­ There was another point that made Yin shinian feel very uncomfortable. She and Feng Yan were currently considered to be unmarried. She had already promised to marry him¡­ The reason why she said those words was because she didn¡¯t want Feng Xi to worry about her. However, she did not expect Feng Yan to hear her, and this was how the misunderstanding was born. Yin shinian wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would try his best to explain. Now, it was awkward. Feng Xi felt that she had gotten into trouble. If he hadn¡¯t told Shi Nian about this, Feng Yan wouldn¡¯t have heard this. Even if Feng Yan didn¡¯t love Shi Nian, he wouldn¡¯t allow his woman to say such things. This wasn¡¯t the first time Yin shinian had said he loved that man, and Feng Yan believed that this wouldn¡¯t be the last time. 16 years old¡­ If he remembered correctly, she was 18 years old when he slept with her that night. Now, it seemed that she was going to give herself to the man she loved deeply that night. Yet, she had climbed into Feng Yan¡¯s bed. Shi Nian was just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously! Feng Xi wasn¡¯t the type to explain things to Feng Yan, so every time the two met, they didn¡¯t look happy. However, at this moment, he still took the initiative to explain to Feng Yan for Yin shinian¡¯s sake. His tone was also rare, and he even had a smile on his face. Feng Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Feng Xi, so he gave him a look that said,¡±it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Feng Xi was so angry that she wanted to throw the egg in her hand at Feng Yan, then pull Shi Nian away. However, he knew that if he did that, Shi Nian would be the one in the most difficult position. After all, she was living with Feng Yan now. Nainai was there, and she would have to go back eventually. When that happened, he would still have to face Feng Yan. He understood Feng Yan¡¯s bad temper. He would definitely not let Yin shinian off. Yin shinian¡¯s personality was also very stubborn and cold, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t act coquettishlv and admit defeat like women did. In the end, she would be the one to suffer¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s silence made Feng Yan especially angry. No matter when it was, she was always like this in front of him, as if everything didn¡¯t matter and she didn¡¯t explain. Her gaze was fixed on Yin shinian¡¯s stomach. That friend of hers said that she was pregnant? This was interesting. They hadn¡¯t been together for more than 40 days. Ever since that day at the hotel, he had never wanted her. If she was pregnant, there were two possibilities for the child in her stomach. It was either Feng Yan¡¯s or that man¡¯s ¡­ Was she, Yin shinian, thinking about this question? who was the Father of the child in her stomach? It was so ironic! Feng Yan, you really have a good temper. At a time like this, you can still stand here and talk about love or not. Not only are you crazy, you want to marry a dirty woman, but you also want to be a father? The moment he found out that Yin shinian was pregnant, Feng Yan had actually been excited. When she was pregnant with nainai, he wasn¡¯t by her side. She was always alone. This time, he wanted to accompany her and take care of her. They would welcome the birth of the child together. Li beixiao had said before that his regret was not being able to see the birth of his child. His guilt was that he had left valiant song to suffer the pain of pregnancy and childbirth alone. So, if valiant song got pregnant again, he would definitely take good care of her and not feel any more regret or guilt. Feng Yan could understand li beixiao¡¯s feelings at that time because he had the same feeling. However, the ridiculous thing was that at this time ¡­ Whose child was it? It was extremely ironic that he, Feng Yan, had been cheated on, but he still couldn¡¯t find that man. Was he cowardly? Was he incompetent? No one would believe this, but this had happened to him, Feng Yan, just like that. The last time at the hotel, he had wanted to strangle Yin shinian. It wasn¡¯t just a thought. He really wanted to do it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was nainai¡¯s mother and that it wasn¡¯t easy for her to give birth to nainai, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for her to raise her child all these years. Otherwise, how could Feng Yan let her live on the basis that she had slept with another man? Yin shinian casually opened a bag, but he didn¡¯t know that it was filled with saltwater fish. When he opened it, the fishy smell immediately made her retch. Yin shinian covered his mouth and ran out of the kitchen. Her reaction made the cold smile on Feng Yan¡¯s lips widen. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Yin shinian and asked her as she left. Can you guess?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he spoke through gritted teeth. Are you going to eat? If you want to eat, I¡¯ll make more. Feng Xi ignored Feng Yan¡¯s sarcastic tone and raised her head to ask. Eat, braised fish!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with a dangerous glint as he looked at the fish. However, there was still a worry that he didn¡¯t realize. Feng Yan would never understand that his current irritation and anger was because he cared. Feng Xi shrugged. He did want to make braised fish. When Yin shinian came out of the bathroom, Feng Yan was reading her manuscript. Yin shinian didn¡¯t know if Feng Yan would think of something from his reaction just now. She prayed that he wouldn¡¯t make any connections. After the test, she wanted to go to the hospital to confirm it before making a decision. However, she didn¡¯t expect Feng Xi to be here, and she didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to be here too ¡­ She walked into the kitchen under Feng Yan¡¯s gaze. However, she was chased out by Feng Xi. His exact words were, ¡± go and accompany Feng Yan. He must be angry now, in case he gets angry at you again after I leave. Yin shinian laughed. Feng Xi was still so innocent and cute ¡­ When Yin shinian came out again, Feng Yan was on the phone. She didn¡¯t want to listen, and she had never eavesdropped on his phone calls. However, the call was related to her. To be more precise, it was related to Bai Hexun. Find out the hotel I stayed in when I was abroad five years ago. Find out who booked the room I stayed in!¡± Feng Yan just wanted to find out who that man was. Since he had the ability to fly into the sky and escape into the ground, he would not be able to find out. Yin shinian didn¡¯t say anything, so he would start investigating from five years ago. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t find anything. Yin shinian knew that Feng Yan had been investigating Bai Hexun¡­ Because of what he had just said, he was reminded of that night abroad. Yin shinian panicked. Bai Hexun was trying his best to hide his whereabouts so that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered ¡­ Yin shinian walked towards Feng Yan and bit his lip. when did we ¡­ Married? Many words flashed through Yin shinian¡¯s mind, but in the end, he said this, the last thing she wanted to say. Feng Yan used his phone to lift Yin shinian¡¯s chin, a playful smile on his lips. What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a hurry to be Madam Feng? The feminine words slipped out of his cold lips, with a hint of sarcasm. Yin shinian bit his lip so hard that his lips were trembling. However, such an aggrieved action was extremely alluring to Feng Yan. He directly grabbed the back of Yin shinian¡¯s head and fiercely kissed her lips. It hurts ¡­¡± Feng Yan bit Yin shinian¡¯s lips. No matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t bear to really hurt her at this time. Feng Yan directly pressed Yin shinian down on the operating table, where there were many messy wedding dresses ¡­ Feng Xi was in the kitchen and could come out at any moment¡­ Yin shinian pushed Feng Yan, but he couldn¡¯t move him no matter what. She was angry and annoyed. This position made her very uncomfortable. Their lips and tongues were entangled with each other, carrying the sweet taste of blood. Feng Yan¡¯s reaction was very strong. Not only him, but even Yin shinian also made a sound. All Yan¡­ It hurts!¡± Yin shinian was really in pain, so he shouted. ¡°Yin shinian, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Do you f * eking love me or not? Feng Yan pinched Yin shinian¡¯s jaw and asked. He was giving Yin shinian a chance, a chance to tell the truth. Feng Yan, you must be crazy, how could this woman love you? Why do you think she loves you? She loved another man and you still have to ask? She also said she loved you last night, but you knew that she was lying to you. You forced her to say it. Yin shinian looked at Feng Yan and saw the fierceness in his eyes ¡­ At this moment, Yin shinian wanted to admit that she had fallen in love with him. She had really fallen in love with ¡­ From now on, she would stay by his side and ask him not to investigate Bai Hexun anymore. She would only love him and no one else. No more ¡­ She wanted to tell Feng Yan that she might be pregnant with his child, and she would give birth to the child ¡­ Yin shinian thought, just let it be! Admit that you are in love with him ¡­ Yin shinian wrapped his arms around Feng Yan¡¯s neck. Feng Yan, I¡­ I don¡¯t know when I started to love you ¡­ I fell in love with ¡­¡± Yin shinian felt as if his heart could breathe again after she said this. She finally said it. She did not know why she could easily say that she loved Bai Hexun, but she could not say that she loved Feng Yan naturally¡­ Yin shinian didn¡¯t know. The more one loved, the harder it was to say it out loud because there were too many concerns. When you¡¯re deeply in love with someone, you¡¯ll panic, you¡¯ll be confused, and you won¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done wrong. These will make you afraid to say love. Yin shinian had said it, but she had said it at the wrong time. Sometimes, fate was just like that. It was not to tease you, but to test you. Even if Yin shinian had sworn to the heavens and said to Feng Yan, ¡± Feng Yan, I love you¡­ Feng Yan wouldn¡¯t believe it either, because there were too many problems between them, and what they lacked the most was trust and communication. After that, when Yin shinian thought about what had happened today, she finally understood why Feng Yan had smiled and said to her, ¡± Yin shinian, love is too cheap with you! This sentence made Yin shinian freeze. Feng Yan didn¡¯t believe her when she said she loved him? Even when it came to Bai Hexun, Yin shinian thought that he loved him, but she had never said ¡± I love you ¡± to his face ¡­ This was the first time she had thrown all caution to the wind and said these three words to Feng Yan, but all she got in return was this. The mockery made Yin shinian¡¯s face burn. Yin shinian felt that his heart ached terribly. It was as if someone was using a triangular knife to cut him left and right. It wasn¡¯t enough to kill him, but it could make him speechless from the pain. However, Yin shinian still laughed at himself. I don¡¯t think young master Feng would be interested in such a cheap thing! Someone had ruthlessly poured a basin of cold water on you. Yin shinian, you should wake up. The one he loves is valiant song. Your love is cheap to him. You actually told him that you loved him. Yin shinian, you¡¯re really ridiculous. Yin shinian was tougher than her. Even if site was hurt all over, she wouldn¡¯t give in. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t directly mentioned that she might be pregnant. If that had happened, Feng Yan would definitely have said, ¡± are you sure the child in your stomach is mine? ¡± The Feng Yan she knew was the kind of person who would say such things ¡­ When Feng Xi came out, she could clearly feel that the atmosphere between the two of them had become even more tense. Especially Yin shinian, his eyes, which were pretending to be fine, were clearly dazed. What was going on? It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Actually, he had wanted to eat this meal with Yin shinian because it was her birthday today. Perhaps shinian himself did not know that she had not celebrated her birthday in many years. It was already difficult to survive, so how could she think about birthdays? Now that Feng Yan was here, let¡¯s go together! However, the atmosphere was really enough ¡­ Feng Xi decided not to celebrate Yin shinian¡¯s birthday. She would tell Feng Yan in private later and let him give Yin shinian a surprise. The relationship between the two of them could also be eased ¡­ Feng Xi realized that she was really treating Feng Yan better and better now. As for the reason, he thought it was probably because of nainai. Or perhaps her heart ached for Yin shinian and she didn¡¯t want him to have a hard time. Feng Xi had even prepared a gift for Yin shinian. It was a pair of custom-made scissors. Every designer would want their own pair of scissors with her name on it, one of a kind. Yin shinian was no exception. When she saw the scissors that Feng Xi gave her, she really liked them. Why did you suddenly think of giving me scissors?¡± Yin shinian¡¯s mood had a brief moment of joy. She was truly happy. Feng Yan had never seen such a charming smile before. He was so confident and flamboyant, unlike the usual cold Yin shinian ¡­ It¡¯s so unapproachable that you find it boring. I made one for you when I ordered the knife! Feng Xi looked at Feng Yan¡¯s dark face and thought to herself,¡¯! can¡¯t say that it was specially customized for Yin shinian and that his knife was made in passing.¡¯ Feng Yan didn¡¯t know why he had to sit here and eat. Should he be in the mood to eat at this time? The woman he was going to marry might not even be his, so he could still eat. And he ate quite a lot¡­ How could Feng Yan know that the truest feeling in his heart was actually that he thought the child in Yin shinian¡¯s stomach was his? Otherwise, how could he tolerate such a thing? if it was his temper, he would have taken Yin shinian to the hospital and aborted the child. However, he was blinded by his own consciousness and did not think deeply about it. This meal made Feng Xi feel quite uncomfortable. Looking at Feng Yan¡¯s gloomy face, he lost his appetite. Yin shinian got in the car and Feng Xi called Feng Yan to stop. That¡­ In any case, shinian gave birth to nainai for you. You should control your temper and stop bullying her¡­¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t want to talk to Feng Yan alone. She felt that there was nothing to say and it was awkward. After all, there was such a deep hatred between the two of them. Feng Yan didn¡¯t want to talk to Feng Xi either. He didn¡¯t like Feng Xi to care about Yin shinian. Shi Nian ¡­ I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, sigh ¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m not sure. I just have this feeling. Actually, I don¡¯t want to tell you ¡­ However, for nainai¡¯s sake, I still said it. So, you should cherish it!¡± Feng Xi was a kind person. He would try his best to get anything he wanted. However, Yin shinian couldn¡¯t. Because of nainai, he couldn¡¯t. The cold smile on Feng Yan¡¯s lips froze. Fell in love with him? It was really laughable¡­ Also, today is shinian¡¯s birthday. You can do as you see fit! Feng Xi looked at Feng Yan¡¯s nonchalant attitude and angrily said these words before turning to leave. The eunuch was really worried to death if the Emperor was not. Yin shinian was such a good woman. If Feng Yan missed her, he would definitely regret it for the rest of his life. Birthday? Only then did Feng Yan realize that his understanding of Yin shinian seemed to be a little lacking. He didn¡¯t even know that it was her birthday¡­ However, this birthday came at the wrong time. It had to be when Feng Yan found out that Yin shinian was pregnant. Han Bing hung up the phone at this time, walked to Feng Yan¡¯s side, and glanced at Yin shinian, who was in the car. I¡¯ve done some research on that woman called Jiang Fei. She¡¯s miss Yin¡¯s classmate, and she¡¯s a psychologist now. She doesn¡¯t have much of a background, and the people around her have good opinions of her!¡± After Feng Yan received Jiang Fei¡¯s call, he had asked Han Bing to send someone to investigate. For someone like Jiang Fei, she would only call Yin shinian if she really treated him as a friend and cared about him. Or they were scheming and wanted to slander Yin shinian. Be careful of this woman. When Feng Yan got into the car, Yin shinian was looking at the scenery outside the window. His eyes were a little dazed, but they were exceptionally charming. Along the way, the two of them didn¡¯t speak. Yin shinian could clearly feel the faint anger in Feng Yan¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t explode. Feng Yan tapped his fingers on his knee and suddenly said, ¡± nainai told me last night that she wanted a younger brother¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s words were very light and gentle, but Yin shinian heard them clearly. She looked at Feng Yan. What did he mean? Did he mean that nainai wanted a younger brother, or was there a hidden meaning behind it? Feng Yan also looked at Yin shinian, his eyes full of amusement. Just as Yin shinian was feeling a little nervous from his gaze, the car suddenly stopped. Young master, there¡¯s a car blocking the road ahead!¡± Han Bing¡¯s voice was very calm. However, when he saw the person who got out of the car opposite, he was shocked. How could it be ¡­ Chapter 1309 - Chapter 1309: Looking forward to Xu shinian-Yin shinian, you better behave yourself Chapter 1309: Looking forward to Xu shinian-Yin shinian, you better behave yourself Translator: 549690339 She actually slept with the Bai family¡¯s old master¡­ Han Bing looked at the young master behind her. Ever since his wife passed away and Bai Hexun killed his master, the young master and old master Bai had not met each other¡­ Because there were two lives between them, and because the young master¡¯s surname was Feng¡­ Yin shinian didn¡¯t know old Mr Bai, but from Feng Yan¡¯s gloomy expression, he could tell that he didn¡¯t want to see this old man. For some reason, Yin shinian felt that this old man looked like someone, but he couldn¡¯t remember who he looked like. Han Bing saw that the young master had no intention of getting off the car. Old Mr. Bai was his grandfather after all. Since the old man had gotten out of the car first, no matter how distant they were, they had to be polite. Han Bing opened the door and got out of the car. He greeted him respectfully, Mr. Bai! Han Bing knew very well that old Mr Bai¡¯s appearance here must have something to do with Yin shinian. He wanted to know more and more who the man related to Yin shinian was and why old Mr Bai was so protective of him. Furthermore, he would personally take action. Could it be that the child in Yin shinian¡¯s stomach was really that man¡¯s? When he had found out that Yin shinian was pregnant, he had been looking forward to the child being young master¡¯s. I want to see that Yin shinian!¡± Master Bai narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice. Han Bing looked back and felt a little embarrassed. Old Mr Bai, I¡¯ll go ask miss Yin¡­ Naturally, he could not ask the young master at this time. Tell her to come down!¡± Master Bai interrupted Han Bing angrily. The Zhongyi Hall, the place where master Bai founded Feng clan, must have been a tyrant. Later, after Feng Yan¡¯s father married more than a hundred su, Zhongyi Hall was changed to a closed door. The business grew bigger and bigger, and master Bai was also satisfied. Who knew that there would be a woman problem later on? After that, Bai Hexun killed him, and his family was destroyed. Yes, master Bai!¡± Han Bing knew that there was no point in saying anything more. It was obvious that master Bai had come today for Yin shinian. He stood at the door of the car. young master, master Bai¡­ I want to see young lady Yin!¡± Han Bing looked at Feng Yan¡¯s expression. Not good. Yin shinian was a little surprised. Why did he want to see her? She looked at Feng Yan blankly, but his jaw was clenched tightly, and she could not tell what he was feeling. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything, and Han Bing didn¡¯t know what to do either. It had been three minutes, and he couldn¡¯t let old master Bai wait any longer. Young master¡­ There was a thin layer of sweat on Han Bing¡¯s forehead. He knew that master Bai had a bad temper. Don¡¯t quarrel with young master later. Feng Yan immediately opened the door and got out of the car¡­ Han Bing let out a breath. He was a little tense. Please don¡¯t quarrel again. Feng Yan stood in front of master Bai and looked at his grandfather with a complicated look in his eyes. Her grandfather had aged a lot¡­ Master Bai looked at Feng Yan¡¯s eyes, which were clearly sparkling. When people reached a certain age, they would ultimately yearn for family. He had been living alone all these years, and he had been very lonely¡­ You¡¯ve grown up ¡­¡± His voice trembled and was filled with vicissitudes of life. It had been so many years. That young man had already reached the age of thirty. He had not grown up. Feng Yan¡¯s hands, which were hanging by his sides, clenched into tight fists. After the fire that year, he lost his mother¡­ He had lost his father¡­ He had also lost his favorite uncle ¡­ And Grandpa¡­ Back then, old master Bai wanted to disband the Feng family because he hated Feng Yan¡¯s father. Master Bai had wanted him to join the army with Huo zhongrao, but he didn¡¯t want to. He had been fighting and killing with his father, so he couldn¡¯t leave them behind. However, Feng Yan didn¡¯t allow it, because many people would die if they left the Feng family. Therefore, Feng Yan insisted on taking over the Feng sect¡­ Old master Bai had wanted to change Feng Yan¡¯s surname to Bai, but Feng Yan had not agreed. Because of these two things, the two of them had a very bad relationship. Old master Bai called Feng Yan An ungrateful wretch and even said that he had the last name that killed his mother¡¯s man. He said that if Feng Yan didn¡¯t change his surname, he would not acknowledge him as his grandson. At that time, master Bai had just lost his daughter and his son had been ¡®shot to death¡¯. Hence, he was in a very low mood. Coupled with Feng Yan¡¯s disobedience, many people said that he might not live for long. Grandpa¡­¡± Feng Yan called out ¡°grandfather,¡± but he seemed very distant. Master Bai didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He looked at Feng Yan and nodded, trembling. I¡­ Grandpa wants to see that Yin shinian! He was no longer as cold and domineering as he was when he spoke to Han Bing. Now that Feng Yan had called him grandfather, his tone had become gentler. Grandpa, why do you want to see my woman? This was something that Feng Yan could not understand. They had not met for so many years. Why did her grandfather suddenly appear to see Yin shinian? I¡¯ve seen her before, and I¡¯ll tell you why! Master Bai sighed slightly. Why would his uncle and nephew be entangled with the same woman? Did he think that their family was not chaotic enough? Grandpa, tell me the reason first, then I¡¯ll decide if I want her to see you!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s attitude was also very firm. Some things appeared in his mind, but he felt that it was impossible. However, he felt that this was the most likely possibility¡­ Little Yan, you don¡¯t listen to Grandpa again? Master Bai looked at his grandson, who had grown up, and raised his voice. The image of him quarreling with her more than ten years ago appeared in her mind again. His stubbornness was really like his father¡¯s. Grandpa, you¡¯ve never asked about me all these years. Why are you interested in my woman now? ¡± Feng Yan¡¯s expression was dark. There were some words that were on the tip of his tongue, but he did not ask them, thinking that it was impossible ¡­ It was impossible¡­ Xiao Yan, just because Grandpa doesn¡¯t ask doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t know or doesn¡¯t care. This Yin shinian, she ¡­ Master Bai stopped mid-sentence. What¡¯s wrong with her? Is it because of uncle? Feng Yan suddenly said what he thought was the most impossible. His uncle¡­ Other than his uncle, he couldn¡¯t think of a second person who could make his grandfather come forward and be related to Yin shinian. A dead person¡­ Now that she thought about it, it was very possible for her grandfather to save her uncle¡¯s life and send him abroad. Otherwise, if this man had appeared in Yun Cheng, it would be impossible for him to not be able to track him down. However, his grandfather¡¯s power was enough to hide the traces. Although this was only his guess, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was the case. The person Yin shinian had called out that night was brother Xun. And his uncle was called Bai Hexun ¡­ Your uncle has been dead for so many years. Why are you bringing him up?¡± Master Bai looked at Feng Yan and said sternly. Grandpa, my uncle is not dead! He had clearly seen the trace of surprise that flashed in his grandfather¡¯s eyes. Uncle didn¡¯t die, he didn¡¯t die¡­ He was the man Yin shinian loved ¡­ In other words, that night five years ago, Yin shinian should have slept with his uncle, but he accidentally slept with him and gave birth to nainai¡­ Such a melodramatic thing had actually happened, and it had even f * eking happened to him. His most beloved uncle, who had killed his father and lost his ¡®life¡¯ for his mother, was still alive ¡­ Little Yan!¡± Master Bai clenched his hand that was holding onto his walking stick. Grandpa, do you need me to do a big investigation? Feng Yan¡¯s voice was very loud. Because of the death of his mother and uncle, he had once wanted to die. He hated his father, so he didn¡¯t feel anything about his death. However, his mother and uncle were different. They were his family, and their departure made him very sad. During that period of time, he was better off dead. However, there were so many people waiting for his leader. He still hated li beixiao and he could not die ¡­ He had survived just like that. Many years later, when his uncle was still alive, he would still want to snatch his woman away from him. How ironic ¡­ Xiao Yan, whether your uncle is alive or dead, you just need to remember that he did it for your mother. Master Bai did not finish his sentence. In truth, there was only one conclusion to this matter, and that was that Bai Hexun was alive. Although Feng Yan didn¡¯t look happy on the surface, he was very happy on the inside. He was especially happy. His uncle was still alive¡­ However, the problem after he was alive was that he wanted to snatch Yin shinian from him. Obviously, even her grandfather knew about Yin shinian, so her uncle naturally knew about her own woman. However, he still met her, and more than once, they kissed and went to bed, and they did it¡­ Yin shinian was in the car and couldn¡¯t hear their conversation clearly, but he saw that both of them didn¡¯t look good and were obviously quarreling. She got out of the car hesitantly. She also wanted to know why this old man wanted to see her. Feng Yan¡¯s back was facing the car, so he didn¡¯t know that Yin shinian had gotten out. From his grandfather¡¯s gaze, he turned around and saw Yin shinian. Who let you out? Feng Yan didn¡¯t know why he was so flustered. He even wanted to hide Yin shinian. He did not want her to know that he was Bai Hexun¡¯s nephew. He did not want If there¡¯s something to say, then say it properly, don¡¯t quarrel!¡± Yin shinian saw that old master Bai didn¡¯t look too good and was worried that something would happen to the old man if he and Feng Yan started arguing. Yin shinian¡¯s words seemed to have a soothing effect, causing Feng Yan¡¯s Restless Heart to gradually calm down. He held Yin shinian¡¯s hand very tightly. Yin shinian frowned slightly because of the pain, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Master Bai looked at Yin shinian, then his eyes stopped on her stomach. Feng Yan would never know that his phone was being monitored. Although old master Bai did not want to see him, he knew everything about him. In the past, it was because he was young and worried, so he monitored it. Later on, it became a habit. That was how he knew about Yin shinian¡¯s pregnancy. From that phone call, he could tell that the child in Yin shinian¡¯s stomach was likely to be Bai Hexun¡¯s. If the child was really Bai Hexun¡¯s, then the Bai family would have an heir. All these years, his son had never had a woman by his side, and he was also anxious to give birth to an heir for the Bai family. He didn¡¯t have many years left to live, and he wanted to see his grandson or granddaughter before he died. It would be best if it was a grandson¡­ So, after he found out that Yin shinian was pregnant, he couldn¡¯t sit still and came to find him directly. He knew that it was inappropriate, but people of his age were like this. They couldn¡¯t control themselves. Because she really wanted to know if this child was the Bai family¡¯s ¡­ I¡¯m little Yan¡¯s grandfather!¡± Master Bai kept looking at Yin shinian¡¯s stomach. Feng Yan pulled Yin shinian into his arms with force, his expression extremely ugly. Grandpa also knew that Yin shinian was pregnant? Did his uncle tell him? Then how did uncle know? Did Yin shinian tell him? When she was pregnant, the first person she told him was not him, but her uncle. It was not hard to imagine whose child she was carrying. Hello!¡± Yin shinian was a little restrained. She rarely dealt with her elders. This was Feng Yan¡¯s grandfather¡­ nainai is very cute. You¡¯ve taught her well! Master Bai had seen nainai¡¯s photo before. She was Xiao Yan¡¯s daughter¡­ Thinking of this, she looked at Yin shinian¡¯s stomach again. If the child in her stomach was her son¡¯s, wouldn¡¯t the seniority be messed up when she gave birth to it? However, he couldn¡¯t care so much now. He just had to confirm whether this child was from the Bai family. Thank you,¡± she said. Yin shinian was very surprised that nainai would be mentioned. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say and could only say thank you in confusion. She leaned quietly against Feng Yan. She could feel that he was very unhappy. And this anger seemed to be related to him ¡­ Xiao Yan, let me talk to her alone. There are some things that Grandpa needs to confirm!¡± He had been half-clear before, so old master Bai knew that Feng Yan knew what he meant. In fact, he had to face this problem sooner or later. Her uncle and nephew¡­ Al¡­ Grandpa, there¡¯s nothing to confirm. You know that I have a bad temper. I can take her to the hospital now! After Feng Yan said this, he pulled Yin shinian and left. He could no longer control his anger. The thought that the child in her stomach might be his uncle¡¯s made him go crazy. No, since you¡¯ve already taken care of Grandpa, this child is uncle¡¯s¡­ When Yin shinian heard the word ¡°hospital,¡± he tried to break free of Feng Yan¡¯s hand. Why did he have to go to the hospital? Feng Yan, let me go¡­¡± Yin shinian shouted at Feng Yan. Yin shinian, you better f * eking behave yourself. Don¡¯t make me kill you right now! Feng Yan was truly enraged. Little Yan, don¡¯t you dare! Master Bai shouted anxiously. Grandpa, this is my woman. Do you think I dare to do it? ¡± Feng Yan shouted back at her without holding back. Little Yan, listen to Grandpa¡­ Han Bing held onto master Bai¡¯s body to prevent him from falling. He was too emotional. After all, he was getting on in years and accidents were easy to happen. He knew that they would definitely quarrel¡­ She didn¡¯t expect young master Bai to still be alive, and with miss Yin¡­ I don¡¯t want to listen!¡± Feng Yan directly picked Yin shinian up in his arms. Young master Feng!¡± Just as Feng Yan was about to get into the car, a man¡¯s calm voice came from behind. When Yin shinian heard this voice, his body stiffened and he turned his head in shock. Feng Yan, however, stood there frozen ¡­ Chapter 1310 - Chapter 1310: A DNA comparison between nainai and your youngest uncle Chapter 1310: A DNA comparison between nainai and your youngest uncle Translator: 549690339 Even though she hadn¡¯t heard her uncle¡¯s voice for many years, a person¡¯s voice would change. However, even without looking back, he knew that it was Bai Hexun, his uncle Feng Yan smiled. In his cold smile, there was joy and bitterness, a mix of many emotions. He was happy that his uncle was alive ¡­ However, that ¡®young master Feng¡¯¡­ It was really ironic. He didn¡¯t want Yin shinian to know about their relationship, right? They both knew Yin shinian very well. If she knew that they were uncle and nephew, she would definitely stay far away from them. Yin shinian didn¡¯t expect Bai Hexun to appear. Feng Yan was investigating him everywhere, so why did he come to his door? And how did he know Feng Yan? How could I be so confused? when I first saw him, wasn¡¯t he sealing the door¡­ They should know each other¡­ Besides, he had told her before that she would not be happy with Feng Yan. He had known it all along. He knew everything. The only one who didn¡¯t know about this was Feng Yan¡­ Feng Yan could feel Yin shinian¡¯s body stiffen in his arms¡­ Even though he had already guessed the man she loved, Feng Yan still felt that it was rather ironic when all three of them were around. Who would believe that a person who everyone thought was dead would actually appear in front of him¡­ They even became love rivals ¡­ No wonder her grandfather would look for Yin shinian. He was looking for the child in her stomach ¡­ She had been alive and had not appeared, nor had she let him know. The moment she appeared, it was for Yin shinian and the child in her stomach. Feng Yan felt quite sad. He had always been on good terms with his uncle, but what about now? She turned around and looked at the man in front of her. The man in her memory was even more mature and domineering. Even though his face was gentle, the domineering aura in his bones was particularly obvious. Naturally, he was domineering. To be able to kill his father with a gun in his teens, Bai Hexun was like a Wolf in his bones, extremely fierce. When Yin shinian met Bai Hexun¡¯s indifferent gaze, his eyes immediately turned red because he knew that he had only appeared because of her. He had tried so hard to hide his whereabouts before, but now he had exposed himself. Yin shinian wanted to get down from Feng Yan¡¯s arms, but he hugged him even tighter. Although Yin shinian was very thin, he was an adult after all. If he didn¡¯t have any strength, he really couldn¡¯t carry him like this. Yin shinian¡¯s face was very red, completely red ¡­ ¡°What should I call him?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s question was directed at old master Bai, his cold tone carrying a hint of mockery. This was because Bai Hexun called him young master Feng¡­ Master Bai looked at his son and grandson. Sighing, she took another look at Yin shinian in his arms and turned to leave. Although he was an elder, he could not control either of them. Neither of them would listen to him. Han Bing walked master Bai to the car and heaved a sigh of relief. He thought about it and called the commander to explain the situation. He felt that it was better for the Commander-in-Chief to step in. After all, he used to have a good relationship with Bai Hexun. Now that he was alive, if such a big thing were to spread, it would cause a lot of trouble. If the young master were to make a fuss again, he would not care about anything and the matter would blow up. There would be no way to end it. Han Bing also hid in the dark, and Bai Hexun¡¯s followers also retreated. There were only three of them left now¡­ This kind of eye contact was a little awkward¡­ the little girl is used to calling me brother Xun. You can do the same! Bai Hexun was the one who spoke first. He had already changed his identity overseas, but she was already used to calling Yin shinian brother Xun, so he didn¡¯t tell her his new name. Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile. Brother Xun¡­ ¡®Little girl¡¯, such an intimate way of addressing her. He then looked at the little woman in his arms whose face was red. She really looked like a little girl. No one would believe that she was the mother of a five-year, old child ¡­ ¡°I wonder what business brother Xun has with me?¡± There was no love in calling him brother Xun. Bai Hexun was obviously much calmer than Feng Yan. I¡¯m looking for her! He pointed his long finger at Yin shinian, who was in Feng Yan¡¯s arms, and spoke in a very calm tone. Yin shinian lowered his head. She knew that Bai Hexun had come for her¡­ Grandpa was looking for her just now, and now brother Xun is looking for her too. Are you looking for her or for the child in her stomach ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s words were extremely feminine and sounded like he was gritting his teeth. Yin shinian¡¯s small face, which had been flushed red, instantly turned pale. Feng Yan knew that she was pregnant¡­ She had only retched a little, and he already knew? She had just done a pregnancy test today. How could he be so sure? his tone did not sound like he was suspicious at all¡­ ¡°How did you know?¡± Yin shinian looked at Feng Yan, at the anger on his face, and the look in his eyes that said he wanted to tear her apart. He didn¡¯t think that the child was his. Did he think that the child was Bai Hexun¡¯s? Ah ¡­ They hadn¡¯t been together for more than a month, and they didn¡¯t do that In the car, when he said that nainai wanted a younger brother or sister, he was also testing her reaction. And he suddenly came to the wedding dress shop because he knew she was pregnant¡­ Feng Yan did not believe that the child in her stomach was his¡­ She didn¡¯t want to give birth to any more children for him, but at the thought of his suspicions, Yin shinian¡¯s heart felt extremely bitter and uncomfortable. The swelling pain made her feel that even breathing was painful¡­ ¡°What would you have done if I didn¡¯t know? Hmm?¡± Feng Yan looked at Yin shinian¡¯s panic-stricken face. In Feng Yan¡¯s eyes, she looked guilty. I also tested it this morning. I¡¯m asking you, how did you know? ¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s name flashed through Yin shinian¡¯s mind ¡­ Only Jiang Fei knew that she was pregnant. However, this did not make sense. Jiang Fei was so worried about him. He must have been overthinking it. Jiang Fei was not that kind of person. However, only she knew that she didn¡¯t want to blame someone wrongly. However, she would never allow people who claimed to be her good friends to stab her in the back. ¡°How did brother Xun know?¡± Feng Yan ignored Yin shinian and turned to ask Bai Hexun. How did Bai Hexun know? Yin shinian went to the pharmacy. After the person who followed her reported it, he knew that she had bought a test paper. And the trash bag that was thrown out of the wedding dress shop also confirmed that Yin shinian was pregnant. He had originally wanted to wait for a suitable opportunity to ask Yin shinian about her decision, but he hadn¡¯t expected his father to come looking for him. He didn¡¯t know how he knew Yin shinian was pregnant. However, from the Butler, he knew that he was here to confirm whether the child in Yin shinian¡¯s stomach was his. And just now, from Feng Yan¡¯s words, he could already judge that he also thought that the child in Yin shinian¡¯s stomach was his, Bai Hexun¡¯s ¡­ He looked at the way Yin shinian looked at Feng Yan, that kind of heartache and struggle in his eyes. He knew that his little girl had fallen in love with Feng Yan, but she was still unaware of it¡­ Little girl, do you know that I can¡¯t live without you ¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been by my side all these years. Even if you¡¯re not by my side, I can only breathe when I think of you. Therefore, Bai Hexun made a decision. A decision that would make his little girl hate him. ¡°Because the child in her stomach is mine!¡± Bai Hexun said indifferently. ¡°Brother Xun, what are you talking about? We ¡­¡± Yin shinian looked at Bai Hexun in shock. He recalled what had happened at the hotel that night. She had asked Bai Hexun before, and he said that they did not do anything. He had someone give her an injection. Feng Yan¡¯s murderous face was like the dark clouds before the storm. He wanted to tear Yin shinian to pieces right now. ¡°Little girl, that medicine can only be treated in the most primitive way!¡± Once a lie had started, it had to be said continuously. Yin shinian opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he felt as if a blade was stuck in his throat. He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak¡­ She really did it with Bai Hexun that night, and the child in her stomach was his? Yin shinian only felt that the sky was falling and the earth was splitting. Why was it like this, why¡­ Feng Yan put Yin shinian down. She almost lost her balance and fell down, but Feng Yan held her waist. Yin shinian, you¡¯re really f * eking great. You made me wear this f * eking green hat. It¡¯s really f * eking high! Feng Yan pinched Yin shinian¡¯s jaw so hard that he couldn¡¯t move his mouth at all. Yin shinian cried. She didn¡¯t want to, and she didn¡¯t know why things had turned out this way. Bai Hexun clearly told her that nothing happened between them that night. Bai Hexun stepped forward and grabbed Feng Yan¡¯s arm. let her go! Bai Hexun¡¯s voice was cold. He could not bear to see his precious daughter being treated like this. ¡°You f * eking know that she¡¯s my woman? She¡¯s my daughter¡¯s mother, and you f * eking slept with her?¡± Feng Yan returned a punch to Bai Hexun¡¯s face with a heavy force. Feng Yan¡¯s eyes turned red. This was the uncle he liked. She hid the fact that he was still alive and knew that Yin shinian was his woman, but she still slept with¡­ Bai Hexun didn¡¯t Dodge. His attendant wanted to step forward, but he was stopped by him. ¡°To be exact, she¡¯s my woman!¡± Bai Hexun was right, because he had gotten together with Yin shinian earlier than Feng Yan. It was only after Yin shinian got pregnant that they stopped contacting each other. However, they did not break up. Feng Yan sneered and threw another punch. This time, Bai Hexun did not Dodge. This was what he owed Feng Yan, because he had lied that the child in Yin shinian¡¯s stomach was his ¡­ ¡°Stop fighting!¡± Yin shinian felt cold and in pain all over his body. He couldn¡¯t describe the feeling and it was very uncomfortable. Looking at the two men in front of her, she felt a terrible headache. The feeling of dry heaving and suffocation came back again. However, Feng Yan couldn¡¯t hear Yin shinian at all. The man in front of him was his uncle. Ever since he ¡± died ¡°, he had been thinking about him, and his heart ached whenever he thought about him. However, he just appeared in front of her and called her ¡± young master Feng ¡± in such a distant way instead of Xiao Yan ¡­ He had slept with his woman and said that the child was his ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s heart was raging with anger, absurdity, grievance, anger, and entanglement¡­ All kinds of emotions came one after another, causing his mind to be in a mess and he couldn¡¯t think. ¡°Then who the hell am I to you? What am I? Bai Hexun, tell me, what the hell am I?¡± Feng Yan was happy that Bai Hexun was still alive. How good was that? he was still alive¡­ However, the current situation was so ironic. Who would have thought that they would meet in such a way? What a big joke the heavens had played on him. Bai Hexun looked at Feng Yan. little Yan ¡­ He didn¡¯t feel good either, but he couldn¡¯t let go of Yin shinian. He already couldn¡¯t let go. He had lived like a walking corpse all these years. Without Yin shinian, he would have given up long ago. It was because it was boring, really boring. No matter how good the food was, it was not his root. He hated everything there. However, he never regretted killing that person. He knew that even if he didn¡¯t kill him, little Yan would. He couldn¡¯t let little Yan walk on the path of no return. He was his sister¡¯s child, so he had to protect him. That was why he killed that person, without hesitation¡­ He just didn¡¯t want little Yan¡¯s hands to be stained with blood ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Didn¡¯t you call me young master Feng?¡± Feng Yan smiled at Bai Hexun, his smile extremely cold. ¡°Young master, young lady Yin has fainted!¡± The icy voice made Feng Yan turn his head around. He saw Yin shinian fall into Han Bing¡¯s arms. Bai Hexun ran over, but was pushed away by Feng Yan. Feng Yan carried Yin shinian and ran towards the car. Han Bing followed him without hesitation. Bai Hexun also followed closely¡­ ¨C In the hospital- Yin shinian was indeed pregnant, but she was very weak. Moreover, the doctor said that her body was weak and it was easy for her to have a miscarriage, so she needed to take good care of her body. Feng Yan¡¯s expression was cold as he listened to the doctor¡¯s instructions. The old master of the Bai family had also rushed over. Bai Hexun¡¯s attendant had already told him that the child in Yin shinian¡¯s stomach belonged to the Bai family. Master Bai was so happy that he asked the doctor to take good care of her. He immediately got the housekeeper to make some soup and send it over later. When Feng Yan walked out of the ward, master Bai was about to enter. ¡°Little Yan, Grandpa wants to talk to you!¡± Master Bai felt bad seeing his grandson like this. However, humans were selfish by nature. He hoped that the Bai family would have an heir. Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at master Bai. Seeing how happy he was, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Xiao Yan, it¡¯s not easy for your uncle. I forced him to go abroad ¡­ all these years, if he didn¡¯t have a woman by his side, I would have been a dead man. I just want to see him have an heir. I can die in peace¡­ Xiao Yan, your uncle did it because he knew that you wanted to kill your father. He did it for you ¡­ ¡°You should just help your uncle and that Yin shinian! She¡¯s the only woman your uncle has had all these years ¡­¡± Master Bai knew that he was being a little cruel by saying this to Feng Yan, but he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch the relationship between uncle and nephew continue like this. ¡°Grandfather, are you trying to force me with what happened in the past?¡± Feng Yan felt that family was all bullshit. It¡¯s faded, it¡¯s long faded ¡­ It was no longer the feeling he had in the past. He was no longer his grandfather or his uncle. Xiao Yan, I¡¯ve done a DNA comparison between nainai and your uncle before¡­ Even Han Bing, who was hiding in the dark, was shocked by master Bai¡¯s words. Chapter 1311 - Chapter 1311: Xu shinian-he slept with my woman, is he worthy of me? Chapter 1311: Xu shinian-he slept with my woman, is he worthy of me? Translator: 549690339 Was this something that could be casually said? Now, master Bai was obviously on young master Bai¡¯s side. After all, he was his son, and this grandson¡¯s surname was Feng, and he had the blood of the Feng family in his veins. No matter what, there was always enmity between them. The young lord had been alone all these years. Every time it was young master Bai¡¯s death anniversary, he would get himself drunk. He would see that painful look every year. However, under the current circumstances, everything was biased towards young master Bai¡¯s side. It was really unfair to the young master. The young master¡¯s ruthlessness was only towards outsiders. Towards those he cared about, he had always been harsh with his words, but he would not do anything. Even after all these years of quarrelling with young master Li, he had never really laid his hands on him. In his heart, he still cared about their many years of Brotherhood. But now, it was old master Bai and young master Bai who were hurting him. Han Bing was also a little regretful. If he had known that master Bai did not let him investigate because he wanted to protect young master Bai, he would not have hidden it from young master. Feng Yan leaned against the wall and looked at his grandfather. He had changed, and he no longer felt the same way as he did in the past. The kinship he yearned for the most had completely changed. His grandfather was right about one thing, and he did not deny it. That was, back then, he did have the thought of killing that person. It was also because of this that his youngest uncle had made the first move. Because of his youth, because of his affection for his mother, because of his love for him¡­ Therefore, he still felt guilty towards his uncle. He would remember this in his heart. However, they shouldn¡¯t have kept it from him and even done that kind of thing. That Yin shinian got together with your uncle when he was 16 ¡­ I just thought that nainai might be their child ¡­¡± Master Bai seemed to realize that he had let his grandson down by saying that, but he still had to fight for his son. Nainai is my daughter, my daughter. My blood flows in her veins. Feng Yan interrupted master Bai, the veins on his forehead bulging. Little Yan¡­ Grandpa only said that he thinks she¡¯s your daughter, but Yin shinian is pregnant with your uncle¡¯s child now. You should just let them be and let go!¡± This was old master Bai¡¯s true purpose. He wanted Yin shinian and the child in her stomach. Grandpa, I only know that she is my daughter¡¯s mother, my woman! Feng Yan walked right Past Master Bai. He looked lonely and tired. Yan, are you letting your uncle down by doing this? It was your Feng family that caused him to be in this state. He can¡¯t go back to his home, and now he finally has an heir, you ¡­¡± Master Bai¡¯s face darkened. He was very displeased with Feng Yan¡¯s attitude. Then he¡¯s letting me down? He knew that she was my woman and he still slept with her?¡± Unlike the low growl from before, Feng Yan now seemed to be struggling, as if someone had emptied his heart. Huo zhongrao, who was walking out of the elevator, heard this. Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart ached when he saw Feng Yan. hanbing, take him to rest. Huo zhongrao opened his mouth and said in a low voice. Yes, great commander!¡± Han Bing¡¯s tone was also depressed. He was in no position to argue with master Bai. He was just angry that master Bai was bullying him. brother Rao, that¡¯s my woman inside, nainai* s mother. No one is allowed to touch her! Feng Yan wanted to be alone. He was tired, very tired ¡­ She had never felt so tired before. Yin shinian, that woman, was really capable. You rest, leave this to me!¡± Huo zhongrao had never seen Feng Yan in such a state before, as if he was about to collapse. Valiant song had said that Feng Yan might seem like he didn¡¯t care about anything, but the thing he cared about the most was love. Whether it was kinship, Brotherhood, or his shameless love, he cared about the word ¡®love¡¯¡­ That was why he was the one who was injured ¡­ After Feng Yan and Han Bing left, master Bai finally spoke. Zhong Rao, you should persuade Xiao Yan. He can¡¯t do this. Master Bai knew that it was Huo zhongrao who had been taking care of Feng Yan all these years, and he was grateful for that. He also knew that Feng Yan would listen to Huo zhongrao, so if Huo zhongrao were to step in, it would definitely work out. old man, Han Bing just told me about what happened. I think you and Hexun did something wrong too. You were in the wrong first. What did ah Yan do wrong? ¡± Hexun, you¡¯re going to force him to sleep with his woman with the past? Do you want to watch him die?¡± Huo zhongrao wasn¡¯t a talkative person, but he didn¡¯t even give master Bai a chance to speak. He could not be considered the person who understood Feng Yan the most, but he knew all about Feng Yan¡¯s reluctance. And what they were stabbing at was Feng Yan¡¯s reluctance ¡­ Zhong Rao, you¡¯re friends with he Xun as well. It took me a lot of effort to keep him alive. I¡¯m already a person with one foot in the coffin. I just want the Bai family to have an heir. Is there anything wrong with that? Master Bai¡¯s face turned red. He had never expected Huo zhongrao to say that. old man, I¡¯m only talking about the matter, not the person. This matter demands fairness. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re old or not, and I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a friend! Huo zhongrao¡¯s face was full of dignity and righteousness, and his words were like nails. Even though she said that, it was obvious that she was biased towards Feng Yan. At this time, Bai Hexun also walked out of the doctor¡¯s office. When he saw Huo zhongrao, he greeted him with a faint smile. Zhong Rao!¡± They were like friends who had not seen each other for many years, not like the separation of life and death that he had once thought. it Huo zhongrao did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Bai Hexun with a solemn expression. It should be said that it was the appearance in his memory, but it added a calm and domineering aura. He was no longer the arrogant young master Bai of the past. People really changed, becoming distant and unfamiliar. Bai Hexun did not mind Huo zhongrao¡¯s attitude. Instead, he said to old master Bai, ¡± doctor said that she¡¯s weak! father, you should go back! I¡¯m here to accompany the little girl. The I¡¯ve asked aunt Liu to make some soup and send it over. How¡¯s the child? To put it bluntly, what old master Bai cared about the most was the child in Yin shinian¡¯s stomach. I¡¯m fine. Go back! Bai Hexun had a smile on his face the entire time, and he looked so calm and relaxed. Master Bai looked at Huo zhongrao and wanted to say something, but he sighed and left in the end. It had only been a day, and he was a little tired. Thank you for taking care of Xiao Yan all these years!¡± Bai Hexun sat on a chair and looked up at Huo zhongrao. It¡¯s what I should do. He and I are brothers! When some feelings faded, it could be felt with a look and a few words. In the past, he had a good relationship with Bai Hexun. It could be said that he was even closer to him than li beixiao and the others. But now, he didn¡¯t feel that good anymore. However, she still wanted to say to him, it¡¯s good to be alive! These words were spoken from the bottom of his heart, no matter how immoral Bai Hexun¡¯s actions were. However, as a former friend, he was happy for him to see that he was still alive and well. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you because I couldn¡¯t tell you! The people in their circle actually knew what was at stake. No one would be friends with anyone forever, and no one would be enemies with anyone forever. The person you should apologize to is ah Yan. Every year on your death anniversary, he would fall sick. Yin shinian is his woman, so you shouldn¡¯t have touched her.¡± Knowing that the person was still alive, many things would be easier to investigate. Bai Hexun had been back for a few days. Although he had hidden his tracks, he had still been found out. Many times, his car had followed Feng Yan¡¯s car, and there had even been a few times when he had been near Feng gate. Coincidentally, Yin shinian was in the car when they were following him. But what was his purpose ¡­ Zhong Rao, I¡¯ve known her much earlier than little Yan, Bai Hexun¡¯s face was still indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care about Huo zhongrao¡¯s targeting. then I can only say that you¡¯re not fated to be together. She even has a child! Huo zhongrao glanced at the military watch on his wrist. He had an emergency meeting to attend later, and the president had summoned him. Yin shinian is pregnant with my child now, and he loves me!¡± When Bai Hexun said this, his eyes narrowed slightly. He was not a person good at lying. He Xun, you¡¯ve really changed! Huo zhongrao turned around and entered the ward. His personal bodyguard, Mo Chen, was standing guard at the door. His intention was obvious. They were blocking Bai Hexun ¡­ Xiao Yan probably doesn¡¯t want her to know about our relationship! As for Bai Hexun, he sat on the chair and smiled as he spoke to Huo zhongrao¡¯s back. Yin shinian had already woken up. She looked at the ceiling in a daze and touched her stomach. Bai Hexun¡¯s child¡­ It was not Feng Yan¡¯s ¡­ Why¡­ Why did her heart feel empty and painful? Back when she was pregnant with nainai, she had already thought that if she had not made a mistake that night, this child would have been Bai Hexun¡¯s. They would be happy together, but the one who had slept with her that night was Feng Yan. She had no choice but to leave Bai Hexun. At that time, her life was really difficult. However, he had pulled through just like that. Now¡­ She was pregnant with Bai Hexun¡¯s child, but she felt that this should not have happened. Things should not have happened. She was Feng Yan¡¯s woman, how could she be pregnant with Bai Hexun¡¯s child? She actually felt that she could not face Feng Yan¡­ And nainai¡­ When Huo zhongrao entered, Yin shinian was crying. The silent tears made Huo zhongrao frown slightly. He couldn¡¯t bear to see women cry. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have come in. After all, she wasn¡¯t married to Feng Yan, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to show up like this as her older brother. However, ah Yan¡¯s current state wasn¡¯t suitable for dealing with things. Yin shinian was also a little confused when he saw Huo zhongrao. She wanted to sit up but was stopped by Huo zhongrao. Just lie down! I¡¯m just going to say a few words to you! In order to make Yin shinian feel more natural, Huo zhongrao sat on the sofa so that he wouldn¡¯t give her too much pressure by standing. Little demon said that he was very scary when he stood there without speaking or smiling. Children would be scared to tears when they saw him. Yin shinian was very respectful to Huo zhongrao. At that time, it was also him who had stepped in and Feng Xi had let him go. Commander Huo, I¡­¡± Yin shinian opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. You don¡¯t know how to say it, so I¡¯m here to ask you a few questions, Huo zhongrao tried to sound as gentle as possible. He was used to being cold and hard, and he was used to giving orders. Alright,¡± he said. In fact, Yin shinian could also guess what Huo zhongrao wanted to say to her. All Yan is resting. His condition isn¡¯t too good, so he didn¡¯t leave. Feng Yan was resting in the next Ward, so Huo zhongrao explained to him. Yin shinian¡¯s face was slightly red. She had indeed thought that Feng Yan had left. After knowing that she was pregnant with another man¡¯s child, how could he stay? Yin shinian thought that he would never let him see nainai again. She also felt that she was not worthy of being a mother. Do you love ah Yan?¡± Huo zhongrao asked this question with a serious face, as if he was lecturing her and asking for her name. Yin shinian looked at Huo zhongrao in shock. She had not expected the strict and strict commander to ask such a question. Love? The answer was obvious. She loved him, but could she say it? I can¡¯t¡­ Yin shinian was silent and didn¡¯t speak. Huo zhongrao, who didn¡¯t understand love, gave a judgment. Love. One would deny if they didn¡¯t love, and only love would be silent for many reasons. then, do you love Bai Hexun? Huo zhongrao felt that he had used the wrong word when he asked this question. He should have used the word ¡°like.¡± I want to answer the way I think. Huo zhongrao continued. Yin shinian¡¯s hand that was holding the blanket tightened. Love? She didn¡¯t love him at all. When did he stop loving her? Or perhaps, he had never loved her¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s lips trembled a little, and she shook her head. Huo zhongrao seemed to be very satisfied with his answer. Just now, Bai Hexun had said that she loved him, but that was presumptuous of him. Although he didn¡¯t know much about love, he had seen Yin shinian a few times. She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who would two-time. This child is Bai Hexun¡¯s? After hesitating for a moment, he still asked this question. Since she wasn¡¯t a two-timing person, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be a casual woman. Yin shinian lowered his head. She had also just found out that she had done it with Bai Hexun that night. Everything had happened too suddenly, and her heart was in a mess. Commander-in. Chief, I just found out about it. Brother Xun told me that nothing happened between us that night. I did drink the water with the problem, but he said he¡¯d already given me an injection and the drug stopped it, I¡­ Probably because Huo zhongrao was Huo qingge¡¯s older brother, Yin shinian respected Huo zhongrao and also felt that he was very close to him. The feeling that she couldn¡¯t put into words was her personality of not willing to talk to others, and she had told Huo zhongrao about it. Because she was flustered, upset, and confused, she had told Huo zhongrao¡­ Huo zhongrao could tell that there was something wrong with her words. She had drunk the water with a problem. What water did you drink? This was related to Huo zhongrao¡¯s profession, which allowed him to accurately grasp the problem. speaking of this, I would like to ask the commander for a favor. That night, I was called by a friend. She said that she was in danger. After I went, she gave me a bottle of water, and then ¡­ The water was drugged. She said that the people who caused her trouble brought the water. She forgot about it and gave it to me, but I think she ¡­ If there¡¯s a problem, can you help me check?¡± Yin shinian was still calm. Feng Yan knew she was pregnant. It was too much of a coincidence. Only Jiang Fei knew she was pregnant. And right after she left, Feng Yan came and found out that she was pregnant. When she went to the hotel that day, she recalled that the room was very quiet when Jiang Fei called her. There was no noise or sound of people talking. Now that he thought about it, it was very strange. Perhaps Jiang Fei directed and acted on her own. She had prepared the bottle of water in advance for herself. As for what she wanted to do, Yin shinian was still a little scared just thinking about it ¡­ It was not that she was being suspicious, but it was really hard to guess the human heart nowadays. After all, she had not seen Jiang Fei for so many years. He didn¡¯t see it that well in the past. also, I only found out about my pregnancy this morning. The only person who knew about it was Jiang Fei. After she left, ah Yan came and found out about it. Then, his grandfather and brother Xun ¡­ Commander Huo, I don¡¯t know ah Yan¡¯s grandfather, and I don¡¯t know how they found out. I¡¯m in a mess right now¡­¡± People always had a fragile side, just like Yin shinian at this moment. She helplessly said these words to Huo Zhongyao, whom she had only met a few times, and she would never say them to anyone else. Even at this time, Yin shinian would never have thought about the relationship between Bai Hexun and Feng Yan. When she found out about it later, she only felt that it was ironic. Your friend and the name of the hotel! Huo zhongrao looked at Yin shinian, his eyes full of admiration. It was not easy for a woman to keep such a clear head in such a situation. Jiang Fei, the hotel is the spring express hotel! Yin shinian looked at Huo zhongrao, who was holding his phone and giving orders. She knew that if Jiang Fei was the one behind all this, she would never forgive him. It definitely wouldn¡¯t¡­ Do you plan to keep the child?¡± This was what Huo zhongrao was more concerned about, because he knew that Feng Yan couldn¡¯t tolerate this child. Since he wanted to take charge of this matter, he had to get everything clear. The child is innocent, commander Huo. This is a life! Yin shinian was conflicted. This child was Bai Hexun¡¯s. If she gave birth to it, then there would be a child between them in the future. Moreover, there was nainai between her and Feng Yan. Just thinking about such a love triangle made her feel terrified. And neither of these two men would give her the child. None of them. In the end, she would have nothing¡­ And she would be tortured for the rest of her life, unable to experience the pain of having a child. If she were to give birth to this child, Feng Yan would never let her see nainai again. She could not live without nainai¡­ Before I came here, I asked the military doctor. This child could also be ah Yan¡¯s. Let¡¯s see when the last time will be.¡± Huo zhongrao felt that it was inappropriate for him to say this, so he blushed. After Han Bing finished talking to him, he directly asked the military doctor about the situation. Yin shinian bit his lip. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of this? her last time with Feng Yan had been three or four days before that night at the hotel. She remembered it very clearly. It was either three or four days¡­ three or four days ago from the night at the hotel! Yin shinian didn¡¯t know why his heart was beating so fast. When she thought that the child might be Feng Yan¡¯s, she felt better¡­ that day, brother tianxun told me that he gave me an injection. He¡¯s never lied to me! Yin shinian had yet to see Bai Hexun, and she really wanted to ask him what was going on. Didn¡¯t they say that nothing happened that night? Why did he say that they had sex today and that the child in her stomach was his? He wouldn¡¯t lie to her, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why there was such a huge difference. Did he know how difficult her situation would be if he said that? I will investigate this matter! Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes narrowed. Bai Hexun had come back with a purpose, and his purpose was Yin shinian. Therefore, he was capable of doing many things. Ah Yan and young master Bai used to have a good relationship, but now it¡¯s not so good because of you! So don¡¯t tell ah Yan about this before we get to the bottom of this!¡± Huo zhongrao knew Feng Yan¡¯s personality. He had always felt guilty about what had happened to Bai Hexun. He had always thought that the Feng family had let him down, causing him to die at such a young age. Huo zhongrao could empathize with those complicated feelings, and he didn¡¯t want Feng Yan to have any other troubles. I know, commander Huo! In fact, Yin shinian had not thought of how to face Feng Yan. About 20 minutes later, Huo zhongrao¡¯s phone rang with the results of the investigation. Huo zhongrao¡¯s expression was getting worse ¡­ I¡¯ve checked. No one went to that room to cause trouble for your friend that night. The water didn¡¯t come from the hotel!¡± After Huo zhongrao finished speaking, Yin shinian understood everything. This was all Jiang Fei¡¯s plan. He had drugged her to ruin her¡­ She found someone to do that to you¡­ However, you were carried away by young master Bai!¡± she did call Feng Yan at 12 a.m. Today! When a woman became vicious, it was really terrifying. I understand, commander Huo. I will handle this matter myself! Yin shinian bit his lip. This was a good friend who cared about her. She had been so touched before, but now that she thought about it, it was really ironic. the man at the door is my guard, Mo Chen. I¡¯ll keep him here. You can talk to him if you have anything to say! Huo zhongrao also wanted to see how Yin shinian would deal with a friend who treated her like this. Thank you, commander Huo. Thank you so much! Yin shinian¡¯s personality had always been a little cold, but now, his words came from the bottom of his heart. She was really grateful to Huo zhongrao. At a time like this, she was very happy to have someone she felt like a family member to talk to. I just want ah Yan to be well, and I want the two of you to be well. Valiant song misses you!¡± His sister often mentioned Yin shinian in front of him, and he wanted to help her because of this. Don¡¯t let valiant song know. I don¡¯t want her to worry!¡± Yin shinian lowered his head. He really missed valiant song. Okay, you rest. I¡¯ll go first! Huo zhongrao had a meeting to attend to. He left after giving Mo Chen some instructions. Yin shinian took out his phone and looked at Jiang Fei¡¯s phone number on the screen. Her expression was cold. She had never harmed anyone, but no one could defile her like that. No. Jiang Fei, I¡¯m hospitalized. Canyon come and see me? I¡¯m alone ¡­ The call went through and Jiang Fei¡¯s sweet voice came from the other side. Yin shinian said indifferently. Why are you in the hospital? Which hospital? I¡¯ll be right there. How¡¯s the child? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there soon¡­¡± Chapter 1312 - Chapter 1312: You--tch, you actually dare to harm me? Chapter 1312: You¨Ctch, you actually dare to harm me? Translator: 549690339 | Jiang Fei hung up the phone in a hurry. It was still that kind of concerned and urgent tone. Yin shinian felt a little dazed. Why were people like this? She had never harmed anyone. Even if she had been humiliated and scolded by others, she would fight back. He had never thought of using any means to harm anyone. Jiang Fei had gone too far this time. What kind of twisted heart did a person have to do such a thing? Yin shinian touched his stomach. A small life ¡­ A few years ago, when she found out that she was pregnant, the panic she felt seemed to have happened only yesterday. Now that he had experienced this again, Yin shinian felt extremely bitter in his heart. Because there was no one to welcome the joy of this little life with her. He should have been welcomed with a smile, not in this situation. Yin shinian¡¯s knees were curled up. Feng Yan was actually the only person on her mind. She was thinking that if it wasn¡¯t for the incident at the hotel that night¡­ What would Feng Yan¡¯s expression be like if he knew that she was pregnant? Since he liked nainai so much, he should also want another child! The sour, swollen, and painful feeling seemed to have blocked all her blood vessels. The feeling of being in so much pain that he was about to explode was really an indescribable pain. So this was what it felt like to fall in love with one person. It was very, very painful¡­ Then, what were her feelings for Bai Hexun? What was that kind of worry, concern, and heartache? Yin shinian got out of bed and she went to look for Mo Chen. He happened to see Mo Chen talking to Han Bing at the door. Han Bing is here¡­ Then ¡­ Was Feng Yan there too? She suddenly recalled that Huo zhongrao had said that Feng Yan was resting¡­ When Han Bing saw Yin shinian come out, his eyes unconsciously looked at the ward next door. The young master was resting inside ¡­ When one¡¯s emotions were worn down, one would really fall into a deep sleep. Bai Hexun also left after seeing that Huo zhongrao had left his bodyguard behind. He couldn¡¯t fall out with Huo zhongrao yet. After all, he was still a dead man. Huo zhongrao¡¯s influence in Yun Cheng was not to be underestimated. Even the president was doing his best to help him. Yin shinian nodded at Han Bing. The situation was a little awkward. I want a bottle of water with something in it¡­ Yin shinian didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare young lady Yin!¡± Mo Chen didn¡¯t need Yin shinian to explain clearly. He could understand. This was because the Commander-in-Chief had ordered it. ¡°I have a friend coming later, just let her in!¡± Yin shinian said as he closed the door. She felt that this matter was a little awkward. She was not a bad woman, and she also felt a little conflicted about doing such a thing. ¡°Young lady Yin, if you need anything, just tell me!¡± Mo Chen nodded. He would respect a woman who even the Commander-in- Chief said was not simple. Mo Chen¡¯s personality was even colder than ice. In fact, Mo Chen was the one who had brought Han Bing out. Yin shinian smiled and nodded, but his smile was a little bitter because he really couldn¡¯t smile at this time. After Yin shinian went in, Mo Chen frowned slightly as he looked at Han Bing, who was still standing there. ¡°You still have something to do?¡± Mo Chen looked at the watch on his wrist. It was almost nine 0 ¡®clock. It was rare for their young master to rest, so Han Bing should take the opportunity to rest as well. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± Han Bing glanced at Mo Chen, and his fingers curled up subconsciously. His tone was as heavy as usual, but there was a hint of unnaturalness. ¡°No need, go and rest! I¡¯m afraid young master Feng won¡¯t be at peace when he wakes up!¡± Mo Chen looked at Han Bing, who was acting a little different from usual, and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, I¡¯ll¡­ You wait!¡± Han Bing leaned against the wall. He had just touched the cigarette in his pocket when he remembered that he was in the hospital. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to meet Mo Chen. They were all personal guards, and their time was out of their control. ¡°You have something to say to me? What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about, just say it. ¡± Mo Chen was more thoughtful than Han Bing. Han Bing was different tonight. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t have any!¡± Han Bing¡¯s face turned red when he heard the word ¡¯embarrassed¡¯. ¡°Then go and sleep for a while!¡± Mo Chen¡¯s tone became even gloomier, and he took on the posture of someone who was training Han Bing in the Army. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his soldiers being so hesitant. ¡°I already said I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± Han Bing was usually a person with a sense of propriety, but tonight, he was very stubborn. Her slightly peeved tone stunned Mo Chen. Ice and Fire were the best soldiers he had trained. They were quick-witted, meticulous, and decisive, which was why the Commander-in-Chief had chosen them to be young master Li and young master Feng¡¯s personal guards. However, it was clear that Han Bing¡¯s state and words tonight were not the qualities that a qualified soldier should have. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you for a while ¡­¡± Han Bing knew that he had said something wrong, but he just wanted to spend some time with Mo Chen. Mo Chen didn¡¯t say anything else. ¨C In the ward- Yin shinian looked at the bottle of water on the table. She hadn¡¯t even asked Mo Chen to add anything. However, she believed that Mo Chen must have added something she wanted. Was it an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth? Yin shinian didn¡¯t know, but at this moment, she was following her heart and doing this. If one was too kind, one would eventually be bullied, and that person would not even feel that he had done anything wrong. The door of the ward was opened and Jiang Fei ran in breathlessly, her face full of worry. For a moment, Yin shinian still felt that she was really worried about him. Such a kind face, such pure eyes, how could he do such a vicious thing? ¡°Shinian, let me see you. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s face was red with anxiety. Yin shinian thought that it would be a pity if she didn¡¯t become an actress with her current appearance. How could a person be so relaxed and fake? I had a miscarriage ¡­ Yin shinian didn¡¯t know how to lie. She repeated these words in her heart several times. She just wanted to see Jiang Fei¡¯s reaction. Jiang Fei¡¯s eyes flashed with joy, but it turned into sadness in an instant. However, Yin shinian still saw that look of joy¡­ ¡°How could this be? Wasn¡¯t he fine when I left?¡± Jiang Fei held Yin shinian¡¯s hand tightly. Her eyes were red, and she looked like she was about to cry. Feng Yan came over suddenly. He said that someone called him and said that the child in my stomach isn¡¯t his¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s tone was very calm, his eyes fixed on Jiang Fei. ¡± Who¡¯s so wicked to make such a phone call? You¡¯ll have more children in the future. The most important thing now is to recuperate.¡± young master Feng, why would he believe such words? if the child in your stomach isn¡¯t his, then whose would it be? how could he treat you like this? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be with such a man. Shinian, I think the man who carried you away the last time is very good. You should be with him¡­¡± Jiang Fei sat by the bed and covered Yin shinian with the blanket. Her considerate appearance would move anyone who saw her. Yin shinian listened to Jiang Fei¡¯s words and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Jiang Fei, I¡¯ve really gotten to know you all over again today¡­ ¡°Jiang Fei, pour me a glass of water!¡± Yin shinian pointed at the cup on the table and said to Jiang Fei. ¡°En, I¡¯ll get you some water! Shinian, women always need to find someone who loves them. I think you should take this opportunity to leave young master Feng.¡± Jiang Fei handed the cup to Yin shinian and said with a smile. ¡°You should drink some water too! Your forehead is covered in sweat. There are no cups¡­ There¡¯s mineral water over there, you can drink that!¡± Yin shinian pointed at the unopened bottle of mineral water on the table. Jiang Fei immediately took the bottle of mineral water and opened it. ¡°Shinian, then do you love the man who carried you away?¡± Jiang Fei took a sip of water and asked Yin shinian tentatively. ¡± Why do you ask that?¡± Yin shinian put down the cup in his hand and looked at Jiang Fei as he took another sip of water. She still remembered how strong the medicine was that night. It was as if there were bugs crawling on her body, and it was extremely painful. Even thinking about it now, Yin shinian¡¯s body tensed up and he felt uncomfortable. Jiang Fei, you should have a taste of this. I¡¯ll let you know that you shouldn¡¯t have any thoughts of harming others in the future. ¡°I just think that you two are a good match and that you¡¯ll be very happy together! Women should find a man who is good to them, not a man who hurts them.¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s eyes darted around, also, I think the man at the wedding dress store today is not bad either. Either one of them is better than young master Feng! ¡°Is that so? I thought you would like him!¡± Yin shinian got out of bed and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. He looked out at the twinkling stars. The night view of Yun Cheng was really beautiful. ¡°I¡­ Why would I like him? I have a boyfriend. I will never like my friend¡¯s man, never!¡± Jiang Fei immediately revealed her innocent look again. She was so close to swearing that she would never like Feng Yan. However, the blush on her face betrayed her. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, why did you call him and tell him that I¡¯m pregnant?¡± The corners of Yin shinian¡¯s mouth held a faint smile that was so cold. The words that came out of his mouth were so light and light, but it made Jiang Fei¡¯s body freeze in shock. I didn¡¯t. Shinian, I don¡¯t like him. I was just angry that you were pregnant and he didn¡¯t care about you, so I called him. I did it for your own good. Don¡¯t be angry. Shinian, I won¡¯t do this again¡­ Jiang Fei knew that it was impossible for her to say that she didn¡¯t call. She understood Yin shinian¡¯s personality. He was the kind of person who didn¡¯t like people lying to him. As long as you tell her the truth and say something nice, she¡¯ll forgive you. He looked cold on the outside, but he was actually very soft-hearted. This was also the reason why she could control her. Jiang Fei was indeed a psychology student. Her analysis of a person¡¯s personality was on point. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t use it in the right place. ¡°Then how did you get his phone number?¡± Yin shinian leaned against the wall and looked at Jiang Fei¡¯s sincere expression. She really felt that the Oscars owed her the Best Female Lead Award. ii j n Jiang Fei didn¡¯t expect Yin shinian to ask this. How was she going to answer? That night at the hotel, after Yin shinian had been taken away, her bag had been with her. She found Feng Yan¡¯s number on her phone, called him, and saved his number. Jiang Fei, you were the one who called Feng Yan when he went to the hotel to look for me that night, weren¡¯t you? ¡± Now that he thought about it, Jiang Fei was the one who told him that Feng Yan would go to the hotel to catch them in the act of adultery. His fate was in Jiang Fei¡¯s hands, and she could do whatever she wanted. This woman should be punished for causing today¡¯s situation. ¡°Shinian, I¡¯m worried about you. I¡­ I¡­¡± At this moment, Jiang Fei felt an abnormal heat wave in her body. She touched her body and felt that it was very hot. She looked at Yin shinian in surprise, and then at the bottle of water on the table¡­ ¡°Yin shinian, you drugged me?¡± At this moment, Jiang Fei was no longer as innocent and sweet as she usually was. Instead, she had changed back to her true self. He looked at Yin shinian with such a sinister gaze that it was like a knife. ¡°Courtesy demands reciprocity. Have you tasted this medicine?¡± Yin shinian¡¯s palms were sweaty. She wasn¡¯t like Jiang Fei, who was evil at heart. It was only right for her to do such a thing. She was returning the favor to Jiang Fei. However, she was a kind person, so she still felt very nervous. ¡°Yin shinian, you b * tch, you actually dare to harm me?¡± The medicine had taken effect. Jiang Fei rolled around in bed, feeling extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Yin shinian, you¡¯re a bitch¡­ Such underhanded means ¡­ If you use it too, you deserve a miscarriage¡­¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy and anger. If she had the strength, she would definitely get out of bed and tear Yin shinian apart. Jiang Fei, I¡¯ve never done anything to let you down. You were the one who harmed me first. I¡¯m just returning the favor! This was Jiang Fei¡¯s true face. She was such a vicious person, but he actually thought that she was pure and kind. Yin shinian, you are really too stupid ¡­ ¡°Yin shinian, why do all the men revolve around you? When I¡¯m with you, you¡¯re the White Swan and I¡¯m The Ugly Duckling. The boy I like also likes you ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be so high and mighty, and those men¡­ I¡¯m blind to like you, you¡¯re a b * tch in your bones¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could you be brought up by a man at the age of eighteen ¡­ You gave birth to a bastard child, and any man can sleep with you. Yin shinian, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re cheap?¡± Jiang Fei had already started to take off her clothes. It was obvious that Mo Chen¡¯s drug was very effective. Yin shinian couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard Jiang Fei¡¯s words. ¡°Jiang Fei, what does it have to do with you whether I, Yin shinian, am cheap or not? What does it matter to you who I sleep with?¡± Yin shinian really didn¡¯t understand. Just because of jealousy, he could make her do such an evil thing? She was also a woman. Didn¡¯t she know how important her innocence was to a woman? ¡°Related to ¡­ Why do all those men like you? I fell in love with young master Feng the first time I saw him, but he only had eyes for you ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot¡­ It¡¯s so hot¡­¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s top had already been taken off, leaving only a half-hanging bra. She called out lecherously and touched herself¡­ ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of loving me?¡± She didn¡¯t know when, but Feng Yan had pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Young master Feng, young master Feng, I really love you ¡­ I¡¯m so uncomfortable. Young master Feng, please take me¡­ I¡¯ll definitely serve you better than¡­ Hello, Yin shinian ¡­ His tone was cold and his eyes were terrifying. ¡°Young master Feng, young master Feng, I really love you ¡­ I¡¯m so uncomfortable. Young master Feng, please take me¡­ I¡¯ll definitely serve you better than¡­ Hello, Yin shinian ¡­ I promise you¡¯ll be comfortable¡­¡± When Jiang Fei saw Feng Yan, she climbed out of bed shamelessly and grabbed his pants. Chapter 1314 - Chapter 1314: Hope for the nextyear-abort the child, Yingluo (3000 words) Chapter 1314: Hope for the nextyear-abort the child, Yingluo (3000 words) Translator: 549690339 | Yin shinian, this was the first time Yin shinian had been so bold and said such words without regard for anything. She had always lived in depression and did not dare to think about many things. Her coldness had also accumulated little by little in this way. Indifference was her protective color. If no one came close to her and she was not enthusiastic, there would be no ties and no feelings. Once people had emotions, they would become very fragile. Just like himself at this moment¡­ She felt that she had become a little inferior to say such things to Feng Yan in such a situation. She had said this without, care for her face. One could imagine how nervous and uneasy the cold Yin shinian was at this moment¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed and he clenched his jaw tightly. This was the first time Yin shinian had expressed her feelings and thoughts to her, with a hint of pleading. She wanted to live a good life with him. He could hear the trembling and nervousness in her voice. With her personality, she must have mustered up enough courage to say such words. Feng Yan¡¯s arms around Yin shinian¡¯s waist suddenly tightened¡­ ¡°Abort the child, get married, and live a good life. We¡¯ll have children in the future!¡± Feng Yan shut his eyes tightly as he said this. His voice was firm, and you would know that there was no room for negotiation. After hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words, Yin shinian¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Then she laughed. Yin shinian, you¡¯re really too naive. What kind of person is Feng Yan? Would he allow his woman to be pregnant with another man¡¯s child? He already told you that he only wants you to get married for nainai¡­ There¡¯s one more thing, have you forgotten? He loved valiant song¡­ He doesn¡¯t love you at all, what are you thinking? You still want to spend the rest of your life with him. Yin shinian, you¡¯re really too funny. It was as if a hole had been torn in his heart, and blood gushed out. Then, his blood vessels burst¡­ That kind of pain was the pain of all the senses being pulled, and it was so painful that it could kill people. Yin shinian couldn¡¯t catch his breath and almost suffocated. When she finally came to her senses, she coughed violently. Feng Yan moved her over and stroked her back to help her breathe¡­ ¡°Why?¡± Even though she already knew the answer, she still asked. Yin shinian, do you have masochistic tendencies? At this time, she already had the answer in her heart, so why did she still ask? Wasn¡¯t this just asking to be humiliated? I¡¯m really, really tired¡­ No matter how hard his past life had been, Yin shinian had never felt tired. He was so tired that he wanted to lie on the bed, close his eyes, and sleep. It would be best if he could sleep until he never woke up. Then, she would be free. She wouldn¡¯t have to think about anything and wouldn¡¯t feel pain¡­ ¡°I will not allow you to give birth to another man¡¯s child!¡± Feng Yan clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on his forehead were popping. Actually, that was not Feng Yan¡¯s reason. He just did not want to give birth to a child that might be deformed. Yin shinian cared so much about this child that he didn¡¯t hesitate to plead with her. If the child was really found to be deformed or born with an illness¡­ Yin shinian couldn¡¯t bear any of the results. Instead of having both the adults and the children suffer¡­ It would be better to just abort the child at this time. By saying this, he would undoubtedly make Yin shinian hate him. But it was better than Yin shinian blaming himself for knowing that the child might be deformed or sick. Asking her to abort the child after knowing the possibility was no doubt using a knife to dig out her heart. Rather than making her feel pain, it was better to make her hate him. There would be more children in the future. He wanted another child, and nainai also wanted to have a younger brother or sister. Yin shinian bit his lip, the smile on his lips beautiful but desperate. She had used her begging to beg him to let her give birth to this child, but why did he force her to abort it? rest well tonight. You¡¯ll have surgery tomorrow. It¡¯s still early, so it won¡¯t hurt your body! Yin shinian, who was in Feng Yan¡¯s arms, was stiff. His heart was also blocked and uncomfortable. This time, Feng Yan left in a rather sorry state. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at the despair in Yin shinian¡¯s eyes. He knew that she really wanted this child, but she couldn¡¯t¡­ Hearing the sound of the door closing, Yin shinian sat on the ground, paralyzed, and cried silently. Feng Yan, why must you do this¡­ Do you know that I¡¯m sometimes as timid and weak as a Porcupine? I may look like I¡¯m protected by the spikes on my body, but my heart is extremely fragile. I¡¯ve already given you my heart, but you won¡¯t accept it. My cowardice will make me quickly put away and lock away this heart that you don¡¯t want. I won¡¯t ever be in front of you again in this life ¡­ Feng Yan, you¡¯ve made me understand what love is. I want to love too. But¡­ Sophia Feng Yan was in a drunken mess, so much so that he could barely open his eyes. Li beixiao looked at the time, got up and said to Gu Jue, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Your third sister-in-law is having severe morning sickness. I¡¯m worried. She¡¯ll be tormenting me again at night. Li beixiao looked at Feng Yan, who was still chugging down the wine, and sighed helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, third brother. I¡¯ll take him back to sleep when he¡¯s drunk enough!¡± He was yawning, feeling extremely sleepy. It was already three in the morning¡­ After li beixiao left, Feng Xi also woke up and saw that Feng Yan was still drinking. ¡°Damn, are we going to drink to death? Did he not write his will properly? Don¡¯t drink yourself to death, you still have to clean up his mess!¡± Feng Xi looked at the way Feng Yan was forcing her to drink so much that she was going to die and was angry. He also found out about Yin shinian¡¯s pregnancy. Han Bing had told him everything. I really didn¡¯t f * eking expect that. What was it called again¡­ The woman called Jiang Fei really couldn¡¯t tell that such a silly person would actually do such a despicable thing. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. You really can¡¯t tell¡­ you won¡¯t die from drinking it. I¡¯ve drunk it before! Gu Jue was an experienced man. Because of Chu baiqing, he had drunk even more than this. At that time, alcohol seemed to be the only thing that could numb her. It could empty her mind and stop her from thinking about anything. Rather than saying that he was empty, it would be better to say that he was muddled, completely unable to think clearly. It wouldn¡¯t hurt so much if she didn¡¯t think about it. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that!¡± Feng Xi hugged the pillow. He felt that the pillow was the safest thing right now. As long as Gu Jue was sitting opposite him, he would definitely hug the pillow. At that time, Gu Jue had also tormented many people. He was so tormented that he was scared. f * ck, why would I be embarrassed to say it? f * eking wait for the day when you¡¯re like this and I¡¯ll insult you again! Gu Jue felt that Feng Yan wouldn¡¯t even hear him if he were to scold him now. If you hit him, he would not retaliate. ¡°Damn, I don¡¯t know. Who is that man? With Feng Yan¡¯s character, he¡¯s definitely going to kill that man. Why is he still drinking here alone? it¡¯s not like him!¡± This was what Feng Xi couldn¡¯t understand. Who could make Feng Yan drink so sullenly? I don¡¯t know. Han Bing¡¯s lips are sealed. He won¡¯t mention it! Gu Jue was actually quite curious. After all, he really could not think of anyone who could make Feng Yan so depressed. I asked third brother just now, but he said he didn¡¯t know either. ¡°Jue, let me ask you, look at Feng Yan, is he in love with shinian?¡± Feng Xi had always thought that this kind of thing was impossible for Feng Yan. He loved his third sister-in-law so much. Third brother could feel this. How could he fall in love with shinian¡­ tsk, can¡¯t you see it with your own eyes? just look at him! Gu Jue could tell that Feng Yan had really fallen in love with Yin shinian, but he didn¡¯t know if Feng Yan had realized it. ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible¡­¡± Feng Xi muttered to himself. He had already let go of Yin shinian. If Feng Yan could really love Yin shinian, he would definitely give them his best wishes. Because nainai¡­ Because a good woman like Yin shinian deserved a man to treat her well. He would dote on her and love her for a lifetime¡­ A person¡¯s suffering would not last for a lifetime. There would always be sweet times. After suffering for the first half of his life, the second half would be sweet. He hoped that Yin shinian¡¯s life after that would be sweet because she was worthy. ¡°Why does it f * eking hurt so much?¡± Feng Yan leaned back on the sofa and thumped his chest, which was throbbing in pain. As if he was on fire, he kept pouring the iced wine into his mouth, but he still couldn¡¯t extinguish the burning and suffocating pain. Instead, the more he drank, the more uncomfortable he felt. The pain had already spread to his limbs and bones. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, I didn¡¯t want to¡­ I don¡¯t want you to be in pain¡­¡± Feng Yan¡¯s eyes were already unfocused, and his words were stuck in his tongue. However, Gu Jue and Feng Xi could still hear what he said clearly. However, she did not understand what he meant. What do you mean I don¡¯t want you to be in pain¡­ Even though Feng Yan had drunk too much, when he was finally lifted up, he still said clearly, ¡± go back to the hospital! Gu Jue and Feng Xi had wanted to carry him upstairs and sleep in the suite. After that, the two of them made eye contact and finally sent Feng Yan back to the hospital. It was already five o ¡®clock in the morning when they arrived at the hospital, and the sky was already bright¡­ Feng Yan was sleeping in the room next to Yin shinian¡¯s. When he woke up, it was already past two in the afternoon. He suddenly sat up. He had a terrible headache and looked at the clock on the wall¡­ Feng Yan suddenly remembered that he and the doctor had agreed to perform Yin shinian¡¯s abortion surgery at nine O ¡®clock today. It was already past two O ¡®clock¡­ Feng Yan cursed in his heart, got out of bed, and rushed out of the ward¡­ Feng Yan opened the door, and Han Bing was about to open it when the two of them bumped into each other. Feng Yan didn¡¯t care that he was in pain from the collision. He pushed Han Bing away and was about to go to Yin shinian¡¯s ward. Han Bing grabbed his arm and said, ¡± young master¡­ Han Bing opened his mouth, but the words were stuck in his mouth. He couldn¡¯t say anything. Feng Yan¡¯s heart sank when he saw Han Bing¡¯s hesitant look. Han Bing had been with him for many years. When he didn¡¯t know how to say something, it meant that something had happened¡­ Chapter 1315 - Chapter 1315: Dont- -eking say that youre mine (3000 words) Chapter 1315: Don¡¯t- -eking say that you¡¯re mine (3000 words) Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan¡¯s face darkened when he heard the commotion outside. ¡°If you have a fart, then let it out!¡± Feng Yan heard Feng Xi¡¯s voice¡­ Old master Bai and second young master are quarreling¡­ Han Bing had a headache. Not only did they quarrel, but second young master also cursed. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions at all, but they had lived together in peace all these years. Old master Bai didn¡¯t put the second young master in his eyes. Besides, Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao were protecting him, so it was not good to fall out with these two families. On the other hand, second young master felt that the past was in the past, and he didn¡¯t even care about Feng Yan. A half-dead person wasn¡¯t enough to make him think about her. However, who knew that they would run into each other in the hospital today? He didn¡¯t make a move, did he?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s head hurt. Feng Xi was usually so pretentious and weak. However, if outsiders were to say anything bad about his mother, he would definitely take action. ¡°You¡¯re right to make, move¡­ No, she just scolded old master Bai¡­ but, it¡¯s not because of his mother, it¡¯s because of the young master. Old master Bai¡¯s words were all about young master Bai, and second young master was not happy about it. He insisted on not letting old master Bai in to see miss Yin¡­ Han Bing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. After all, the young master was master Bai¡¯s grandson. Both the palm and the back of the hand were meat, how could he be so biased, insisting on bringing miss Yin back to the Bai family to raise her? Han Bing didn¡¯t say this to Feng Yan, as he was afraid that his young master would be upset. Their young master was a person who valued relationships the most. He might look like he didn¡¯t care about anything, but he was the most fragile. When he heard Han Bing¡¯s words and saw the anger in his eyes, Feng Yan could actually guess what was going on. Although Feng Xi said that he didn¡¯t get along with her, but recently, Feng Yan could feel that she was very close to him. It was partly because of nainai, but, Feng Yan thought, it was more because they shared the same blood. Feng Yan¡¯s head hurt, but he still walked out. These people didn¡¯t quarrel in front of Yin shinian¡¯s ward. Instead, they were in the corridor on the other side of the safety door. When Feng Yan opened the door and walked over, master Bai was about to hit Feng Xi with his walking stick. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Feng Yan called out ¡®grandfather¡¯ in a low voice, stopping old master Bai from doing anything. With Feng Xi¡¯s slow reaction, he would definitely hit her with his walking stick. He couldn¡¯t even hide¡­ ¡°Xiao Yan, don¡¯t forget how your mother died. This b * stard should not be alive!¡± Master Bai pointed at Feng Xi with his walking stick. Back then, if he had known that his son had gone to kill that bastard Feng, he would have told him that he would have killed this little bastard too. She didn¡¯t want him to be an eyesore¡­ ¡°You old fart, you should not be alive!¡± Feng Xi was so angry that her bright and handsome face turned red. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t usually learn how to curse from the small-muzzled weapon, and he didn¡¯t properly learn martial arts from Fire and Ice. At this moment, he was really angry. He was not able to scold people with any energy, he could not fight, and his fist and leg skills were weak. ¡°You shut up!¡± Feng Yan glared at Feng Xi. At this moment, he was completely acting like a big brother. Grandpa, it¡¯s been so many years. I¡¯ve let it go a long time ago. Xiao Xi has the same blood as me. He calls me brother, so I have to care about him! This was the first time Feng Yan had called Feng Xi so intimately, little Xi¡­ Even Feng Xi had goosebumps when she heard that. Besides, when had he ever called him brother? Don¡¯t flatter yourself, but why do I feel a little uncomfortable in my eyes? it¡¯s itchy and bitter¡­ ¡°Feng Yan, you¡¯ve let your mother down? Let your uncle down? Isn¡¯t that fair to the Bai family?¡± Master Bai was so angry that his body was trembling. He knew Feng Yan¡¯s attitude towards Feng Xi. Fire and water were incompatible, but why were they so intimate now? The two brothers were still protecting each other. This shouldn¡¯t have happened. If it wasn¡¯t for the mother of this bastard, his daughter wouldn¡¯t have ended her life in such a tragic way. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve let everyone down!¡± Feng Yan said this through gritted teeth. If he was sorry, would he, Bai Hexun, still be able to breathe? He clearly knew that Yin shinian was his woman, yet he still slept with her? He was already trying his best to control his temper. How could he be so aggrieved and not do anything? No one knew the suffering in his heart. He really wanted to vent the anger in his stomach. However, he would think of his mother saying to him, ¡± Xiao Yan, you and uncle are not two years apart. You won¡¯t be bullied when you two are together in the future. Mom can rest assured. He would think of what his uncle had said to him, ¡± Xiao Yan, you have to live well and live a clean life. These words were like a mountain, pressing down on Feng Yan until he couldn¡¯t breathe. It was so uncomfortable that he was almost unable to breathe. Feng Yan¡¯s words rendered master Bai speechless. He knew that his son was indeed in the wrong. But what could he do? he liked Yin shinian and didn¡¯t like any other woman. Feng Yan¡¯s head hurt badly. Grandpa, you should go back! Yin shinian is my woman, no one is allowed to have any ideas about her. ¡± Feng Yan turned around, pushed open the safety door, and walked in. They stopped at the door of Yin shinian¡¯s room, but Mo Chen didn¡¯t move away. ¡°Young master Feng, miss Yin doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± Mo Chen¡¯s voice was very low. Feng Yan closed his eyes slightly. She didn¡¯t want to see him? ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. Because of his headache and the issue with the child, Feng Yan was feeling extremely vexed. Therefore, his tone was very aggressive and impatient. ¡°Young master Feng, the commander¡¯s orders before he left were that I¡¯m under miss Yin¡¯s control!¡± What kind of person was Mo Chen? Even though he was Huo zhongrao¡¯s personal bodyguard. However, he was equivalent to an existence that was only beneath one person and above tens of thousands of people. His aura was definitely comparable to that of an ordinary person. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was following Huo zhongrao, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about anyone. ¡°Ice!¡± Feng Yan was furious and shouted. Han Bing was right behind him. By right, at this time, even without Feng Yan¡¯s order, Han Bing would not be able to escape. As his personal guard, he naturally had the foresight to take the initiative to open up a path. However, this person was Mo Chen, so it was a different matter¡­ Flame was his younger brother and he had promised to get his hands on him. However, this person in front of him was different to Han Bing. Han Bing slowly walked over, young master¡­ Han Bing wasn¡¯t a very eloquent person, unlike fire, who was particularly talkative when he was with the little-muzzled weapon. ¡°What?¡± Feng Yan turned to look at Han Bing impatiently. That look was asking,¡¯why aren¡¯t you attacking me?¡¯ Feng Yan wasn¡¯t the only one looking at Han Bing. Mo Chen was also looking at him. Wiry didn¡¯t he execute his master¡¯s order? The biggest taboo for a guard was to have slow reactions and disobey orders. Obviously, these were the two conditions that were currently in effect. ¡°I can¡¯t do it¡­¡± The person facing him was Mo Chen. How could he do that? There were some things that only he himself knew, and what those feelings that had settled in his heart were, only after he realized it later did he suddenly realize it. ¡°F * ck me, he¡¯s a big girl, you can¡¯t f * eking do it? Who are you working for?¡± Feng Yan was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯ t catch his breath. She actually told him that she couldn¡¯t bear to do it? Han Bing felt Mo Chen¡¯s gaze, but he did not dare to look over. ¡°You¡¯re the young master¡¯s man now, but who will you be in the future¡­ Just¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± For the first time, Han Bing stuttered. Mo Chen¡¯s expression was dark, hanbing, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my soldier in the future. Don¡¯t embarrass me! Mo Chen had always been very strict with his soldiers, especially those who excelled in Ice and Fire. They were his pride. However, looking at Han Bing¡¯s girly face, he wanted to kick him. However, he was young master Feng¡¯s man now, so it was not easy for him to discipline him. Han Bing opened his mouth, and his eyes actually had a wronged look. ¡°And don¡¯t f * eking tell anyone that they¡¯re my people!¡± While Mo Chen was looking at Han Bing, Feng Yan suddenly pushed the door open. However, to his surprise, Yin shinian was not on the bed ¡­ ¡°Where is he?¡± Feng Yan shouted, and his breath was unstable. Mo Chen rushed into the ward. Yin shinian was really not inside ¡­ The window was open ¡­ This was the second floor ¡­ ¡°Bai Hexun ¡­ Go and find someone!¡± Feng Yan kicked the bed. Only Bai Hexun would be able to take someone away like this. Mo Chen and Han Bing quickly called someone to look for him. Mo Chen¡¯s expression was very ugly. He didn¡¯t expect Yin shinian to run away. She wasn¡¯t, criminal, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t guard her strictly. This time, he was in big trouble. Feng Yan was really angry, this was too much. However, just as Feng Yan was looking for her everywhere, Bai Hexun gave him a call. She had asked him out to the cemetery¡­ Suddenly, When Feng Yan arrived, Bai Hexun was already there. He was half-kneeling and talking while looking at the photo on the tombstone. Feng Yan clenched his fists. He wanted to punch Bai Hexun in the face and give him a good beating. However, his mother was lying here, her brother who she loved the most¡­ If she were to see her son beating up her uncle, she would be very sad. ¡°When I was overseas, what I wanted to do the most was to come back and see her!¡± Bai Hexun¡¯s fingers touched the photo. He was brought up by his sister. One could imagine their relationship. ¡°She¡¯s such a good woman, how could she have died? I still can¡¯t accept this fact¡­¡± Bai Hexun¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow, and his tone was weak, as if someone was choking him. Feng Yan slowly loosened his fist. He knew that the feelings of the living would gradually fade over the years, but the affection Bai Hexun had for his mother would never change. Xiao Yan, I know you¡¯re holding back your temper. You¡¯re such a violent person, but you haven¡¯t done anything to me yet because of your mother¡­ Bai Hexun turned to look at Feng Yan, who was standing beside him, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Where is Yin shinian?¡± Feng Yan was indeed restraining his temper. He did not know when he would lose control of himself. Chapter 1316 - Chapter 1316: Hope for the next year-the child is without Yingluo (3000 words) Chapter 1316: Hope for the next year-the child is without Yingluo (3000 words) Translator: 549690339 Bai Hexun looked at Feng Yan¡¯s bloodshot eyes and his fingers twitched. There was a slight struggle in her eyes, but she finally opened her mouth. ¡°She was the one who called me and asked me to take her away!¡± Bai Hexun¡¯s tone was very calm, but if one were to listen carefully, one would notice that he was not natural. Feng Yan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She wanted to leave with him. previously, we had agreed to leave together. I came back this time to pick her up, but she couldn¡¯t bear to leave nainai¡­ The weather wasn¡¯t good today. The sky was covered in dark clouds, but it just didn¡¯t rain. The low dark clouds suppressed one¡¯s mood. ¡°Then, she can bear to part with nainai now?¡± Feng Yan knew that Yin shinian didn¡¯t have any heart. She was just an ice-cold rock, but her feelings for nainai were fiery. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have me now¡­ Xiao Yan, I¡¯ve let you down, but feelings can¡¯t be forced. I¡¯ve been with her for many years, and it can¡¯t be broken in this life ¡­¡± Bai Hexun¡¯s eyes looked indifferently into the distance. There were some things that could not be stopped once they started. the first time she said she liked me was when she was 16. At that time, I swore that I would never let her down! Feng Yan clenched his jaw tightly. This woman was really cruel¡­ A feeling that could not be forced¡­ Did he, Feng Yan, care for such feelings? In order to leave him and be with another man, could she give up on nainai? tell her that if she leaves, she¡¯ll never come back. She can forget about seeing nainai again. Forget it, he, Feng Yan, had never been a clingy person. Now, whoever left would be able to live. ¡°Xiao Yan, thank you for your help¡­¡± Bai Hexun was a little surprised that Feng Yan had let go of him so easily. It seemed that some things were indeed as he had thought. Feng Yan¡¯s feelings for Yin shinian were just like this, not deep enough¡­ ¡°Ha ¡­¡± Before Feng Yan turned around, he merely snorted coldly and nothing else. After taking two steps, Feng Yan suddenly turned around and landed a heavy punch on Bai Hexun¡¯s face. the child in her stomach maybe deformed when she¡¯s drugged¡­ Finally, Feng Yan turned around and left after saying this. The child¡¯s problem couldn¡¯t be joked about. If Yin shinian really gave birth to the child and there were problems, everyone would be in trouble. If the child was his, Feng Yan¡¯s, then there wouldn¡¯t be such a problem. However, if she had a child with Bai Hexun that night under such circumstances, then there was a possibility that the child might be deformed. No one would place such a bet, it was too big. In the morning, he had been drunk and sleeping the entire time. Without his signature, the doctor would not operate on Yin shinian. She was in such a hurry to call Bai Hexun and leave, even abandoning nainai, just to protect the child in her stomach ¡­ Bai Hexun wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, little Yan, it¡¯s your uncle who has let you down¡­ Once some things started, there was no chance to turn back. Ring Mountain Highway From the moment Feng Yan got into the car, he had his eyes closed and his body was lazily curled up in the back seat. It was as if he had no bones¡­ Han Bing wanted to say something a few times, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. When they got into the car, the young master said that he would not look for her anymore¡­ Not looking anymore? Why did he stop? He wasn¡¯t focused on driving, and Mo Chen had lost him. He didn¡¯t knowhow the commander would punish him¡­ Villa in the suburbs On the large carved bed, Yin shinian was sleeping restlessly, ah Yan¡­ When she called out ¡°ah Yan,¡± the man who was standing by the window froze, little girl, you¡¯re still in love with him ¡­ But, what can I do? you¡¯re mine. From the moment you said you liked me, You Were Mine¡­¡± Bai Hexun murmured softly as he placed his hand on Yin shinian¡¯s face and rubbed it. At this moment, Bai Hexun¡¯s attendant pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°Sir, the doctor is ready to operate on miss Yin at any time!¡± The attendant said to Bai Hexun respectfully. ¡°Ah Yan¡­ Let¡¯s keep the child, okay¡­¡± The sleeping Yin shinian frowned and muttered to himself. Bai Hexun¡¯s hand on Yin shinian¡¯s face froze, little girl, how can I let you have his child in your stomach¡­ When Yin shinian woke up again, she saw an unfamiliar room. This wasn¡¯t a hospital, and the door wasn¡¯t closed? Where was this place? She had fallen asleep after taking the nutrition shot in the morning¡­ This was¡­ ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Bai Hexun walked in with a tray in his hand. ¡°I¡­ Why are you here?¡± When Yin shinian saw Bai Hexun, he was obviously stunned. ¡°Eat the porridge first! You just had an abortion and your body is very weak¡­¡± Bai Hexun placed the tray on the table and took a bowl of porridge. He sat by the bed and carefully scooped out a spoonful. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Yin shinian¡¯s hand suddenly touched his lower abdomen. The child was gone¡­ Feng Yan had really aborted her child ¡­ When I went to the hospital, the child was already gone¡­ Bai Hexun¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bowl of porridge, and his words were also suppressed. ¡°The child is gone¡­¡± Yin shinian laughed. His laugh was so bitter. No¡­ we¡¯ll have more in the future. Little girl, don¡¯t be like this¡­ Bai Hexun¡¯s heart ached when he saw Yin shinian in such a bad mood. ¡°You clearly said that nothing happened between us that night¡­ You¡¯ve said it before.¡± Yin shinian looked at Bai Hexun. If he said that nothing had happened, she would believe him. In this world, she believed in his words the most, but how did it become a sexual relationship in the end? little girl, I said that because, didn¡¯t want you to feel burdened, but you¡¯re pregnant, so I can¡¯t lie to you anymore. Unfortunately. I was too late, and the child was aborted by young master Feng¡­ Bai Hexun¡¯s grip on the spoon tightened. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Yin shinian pounded his chest, which felt a dull pain. Was this her fate? Why did he treat her like this? The child was innocent, innocent¡­ when you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll leave the country. Then, I¡¯ll think of a way to fight for nainai¡¯s custody! Bai Hexun comforted Yin shinian. He told himself in his heart that everything would pass. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ Go with you ¡­ I can¡¯t leave nainai either!¡± Now, she only had nainai and nothing else. little girl, how are you going to fight for nainai¡¯s custody with young master Feng on your own? he told me that he doesn¡¯t want to see you again. Even if you have to stay by his side, he won¡¯t want you. Yin shinian¡¯s heart was ruthlessly stabbed. Feng Yan didn¡¯t want to see him anymore? He had even said last night that if the child was aborted, they would get married and then have their child¡­ Now that he had aborted his child, he said that he did not want to see her again This man was indeed heartless. He was really cruel. we¡¯ll get married first when we¡¯re overseas. With a stable family, it¡¯ll be beneficial for the child¡¯s growth. We¡¯ll also have an advantage in the fight for custody! Holding Yin shinian¡¯s hand, Bai Hexun¡¯s eyes were full of affection. Yin shinian instinctively wanted to pull his hand back, but Bai Hexun held it even tighter. ¡°It¡¯s better for a child to follow his mother, don¡¯t you think?¡± It had to be said that Bai Hexun understood nainai¡¯s importance to Yin shinian too well. Yin shinian looked at Bai Hexun. She knew he was right, but¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore ¡­¡± Yin shinian never procrastinated when it came to relationships. If he liked someone, he liked them. If he didn¡¯t like someone, he didn¡¯t like them¡­ silly girl, I can feel it. After we get married, I won¡¯t touch you. When nainai¡¯s custody is in my hands, we¡¯ll get. divorce if you want¡­ I can feel that you don¡¯t love me anymore ever since I came back. But what should I do? I can¡¯t leave you alone! Bai Hexun sighed slightly as he touched Yin shinian¡¯s head, his tone full of adoration. ¡°Thank you!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s eyes reddened. At a time like this, she felt better to have such a person by her side. She blamed herself for caring so much about Feng Yan. Yin shinian didn¡¯t even want you anymore. Forget him! What you need to do now is to fight for nainai¡¯s custody. Some feelings had to be settled before you would know how they had fallen into your heart. Two years later. Feng Xi shouted angrily at Feng Yan, who was looking at his phone, but Feng Yan didn¡¯t respond. Feng Xi was so angry that she picked up little seven and pinched his little face. ¡°Little seven, tell me, how can there be such a person in this world? He deserves to be alone. Even his daughter doesn¡¯t want him!¡± Little Seven¡¯s chubby face was pinched by Feng Xi. He glared at Feng Xi unhappily and counted in his heart. I¡¯ll count to ten, and if you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll bite you ¡­ At this moment, little nine crawled over and bit Feng Xi¡¯s arm. Then, he looked at little seven with a gaze that seemed to say,¡¯when you count to ten, your face will be deformed, stupid.¡¯ Little seven was touched and hugged little nine.¡¯You¡¯re indeed my good little brother. You know how to take care of your big brother.¡¯ ¡°Little Jiu, you were born in the Year of the Dog!¡± The small bite didn¡¯t hurt at all. Feng Xi pinched little Nine¡¯s little face, but it didn¡¯t feel as good as little Seven¡¯s. Gu Jue had just finished washing his clothes. He massaged his slightly sore shoulders as he walked. Little seven didn¡¯t sleep last night, so he kept hugging her. When he woke up this morning, his shoulders were sore. ¡°How long are you two going to stay at my place?¡± Gu Jue asked Feng Yan and Feng Xi. ¡°Damn, what do you mean by cheating? You didn¡¯t eat my cooking?¡± Hearing this, Feng Xi wasn¡¯t willing. At least he was here to cook, right? Unlike a certain someone who only knew how to play with her phone¡­ The ¡®someone¡¯ he was referring to was naturally Feng Yan¡­ I say, do you know that Yin shinian is getting married? she¡¯s getting married. She¡¯s getting married to that man. Can¡¯t you f * eking give a reaction? ¡± Feng Xi was completely annoyed. For the past two years, he and Feng Yan had really been worried to death. Feng Yan¡¯s fingers that were on the screen paused. She was getting married ¡­ ¡°She¡¯s getting married, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Chapter 1317 - Chapter 1317:i say-seventh master, dont eat too much! Its so heavy!(3000 words) Chapter 1317:i say-seventh master, don¡¯t eat too much! It¡¯s so heavy!(3000 words) Translator: 549690339 Feng Xi was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. This guy was simply shameless. He was really looking for trouble. Day by day, he was so worried that it was simply a slow suicide. ¡°Fine, you¡¯ll be single for the rest of your life!¡± Feng Xi stood up in anger. She felt that something was wrong and placed little seven back on the sofa. ¡°I say, seventh master, you should eat less! It¡¯s so heavy!¡± Feng Xi was extremely angry and didn¡¯t like anything. However, you can dislike anything, but you can¡¯t dislike our seventh master, right? Little Seven¡¯s eyes were wide open and his mouth was wide open. His face was full of disbelief. Did I say that second master ate gunpowder? ¡°Hey, did you eat your food?¡± If you say that our Lord Jue¡¯s son can do it, I¡¯ll immediately retort you. Little seven didn¡¯t know how to speak, but he could understand and immediately nodded. Then, he looked straight at Feng Xi, his eyes saying, ¡± yes, have you eaten your family¡¯s food? why do you care about seventh master? you¡¯re not happy, go vent your anger on your brother. Feng Xi pointed her finger at Gu Jue for a while, but Gu Jue glared back at her. In the end, Feng Xi was so angry that she turned around and left. However, she walked towards the kitchen because she had to make dinner. Cheap life¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s lips curled into a smile. They were all lonely people. They were here to keep him company so that he wouldn¡¯t be too sad because he missed Chu baiqing. Although he said that he was chasing them away, he was just saying it. Feng Yan, for example, was so boring at home alone. Even his loyal dog, Han Bing, was busy pestering people. Feng Yan was left alone at home. Nainai had been staying at third brother¡¯s place for a long time. He simply didn¡¯t like him, his biological father. Yin shinian had been gone for two years, around the same time as Chu baiqing These days could be said to be both fast and slow. It was so fast that little seven and little nine were already more than a year old. Slow is when you can¡¯t wait for the person you miss¡­ Yan, if you care about her, then snatch her back. I just don¡¯t understand. Who exactly is that man that you have to be so patient with? ¡± Gu Jue never knew who the man who took Yin shinian away from you was. To be exact, no one knew. However, according to Feng Yan¡¯s temper, it was not his style to not even let out a fart when someone had just taken his woman away. Even if he didn¡¯t kill them, he would still cripple them. However, it had been two years, and they had not done anything. She was getting married¡­ ¡± Who said I care about her?¡± She had no idea what Feng Yan was doing on his phone. Her tone was soft and casual. ¡°You said it yourself. Look at you, you don¡¯t care about her? F * ck, since when did you become such a bear, young master Feng?¡± He grabbed the bag of dissolved beans from little Seven¡¯s hands. ¡°You still dare to eat secretly!¡± Little seven was forbidden to eat dissolved beans today¡­ The seventh master smacked his lips pitifully. He hadn¡¯t had enough. ¡°Come, little Jiu, eat the dissolved beans!¡± Gu Jue coaxed little 9th to eat, but he kept his mouth shut and turned his head away, refusing to eat. I hate to eat dissolved beans the most¡­ Little seven looked at the bag of dissolved beans and licked her lips. She almost said, ¡± little nine, if you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll eat it. Don¡¯t waste it! She looked very cute¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s words echoed in Feng Yan¡¯s mind. Did he care? Feng Yan laughed. It didn¡¯t matter whether he cared or not. He couldn¡¯t force it. Feng men was in charge of the order of many entertainment venues. To put it bluntly, these places gave Feng men a sum of money every year to buy peace. Entertainment venues had to have a backer to be stable, or they would be closed down in a few days. On this day, Feng Yan had nothing much to do, so he casually went to a few venues to see what was going on. However, he did not expect to see Jiang Fei¡­ To be exact, he did not recognize Jiang Fei at all. Instead, she rushed in front of him and called out, ¡± young master Feng! Feng Yan¡¯s bodyguards immediately stopped her and wanted to chase her away. They would treat her like a woman who was chasing young master Feng away. Moreover, Jiang Fei was obviously a seller. Wouldn¡¯t she be tarnishing their young master¡¯s reputation? How could such a person be worthy of being called the young master? ¡°Young master Feng, I am Jiang Fei, Yin shinian¡­ Shi Nian¡­¡± Jiang Fei shouted anxiously. When she mentioned Yin shinian, Feng Yan stopped in his tracks. He seemed to have an impression of Jiang Fei. She was the woman who had harmed Yin shinian. He asked Han Bing to throw her to a place that was suitable for her, a place with a cheap personality¡­ It seemed that Han Bing had brought her here to sell¡­ It was really suitable for a shameless and vicious woman like her. ¡°Young master Feng, about Yin shinian¡¯s hotel¡­ That night, I had something important to do¡­ I¡¯m telling you¡­¡± When Jiang Fei saw that Feng Yan had stopped, it was as if she had seen the light at the end of the tunnel. She quickly cried and shouted. When he heard about that night two years ago, Feng Yan finally shifted his gaze to Jiang Fei. Feng Yan just looked at her without saying a word. Actually, he didn¡¯t know why he had to stop and listen to her. He was talking about someone he didn¡¯t care about, about her. But what could he do? he couldn¡¯t move when he heard Yin shinian¡¯s name¡­ There were so many people¡­ ¡°Young master Feng, let me tell you about what happened that night¡­ I beg you to let me go ¡­ I don¡¯t want to be here anymore. This is not a place for humans¡­ Those men don¡¯t even treat me as a human¡­¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s clothes were the kind that left holes in the front and back. There was basically no fabric. She was just like the clothes she was wearing. They were cheap here and could be played around with by men as they pleased. She had never seen the light of day. Sometimes, she had to receive more than a dozen guests a day, and this was all her own fault. If a person¡¯s heart is not right, sooner or later they will suffer retribution. This was especially so for a woman like Jiang Fei who was a schemer and had completely lost her humanity because of jealousy. Feng Yan remained silent, because young master Feng, who was obsessed with cleanliness, would be insulting himself if he spoke to such a woman. However, he really wanted to know what happened at the hotel that night. What else is there? To be exact, he wanted to know everything about Yin shinian. Even in these two years, he had never stopped. Feng Xi said that she didn¡¯t know what he was doing every day. How could he know that he was thinking about Yin shinian every day? He had never stopped thinking about that heartless woman. Jiang Fei was desperate. She didn¡¯t care if Feng Yan agreed or not. She would spare her. ¡°That night, I had someone ask me to follow them¡­ Nothing happened between them that night¡­ ¡®After that, a doctor went, and then you went¡­¡¯ They definitely didn¡¯t do that¡­¡± Jiang Fei did not even take a breath as she finished her sentence in one breath. She really couldn¡¯t stand the life here anymore. She was living worse than a dog. A dog could still be thrown a bone by its owner when it shook its tail. However, she was here with old men who had perverted hobbies in bed. Almost everyone was like this, and she was almost played to death every time¡­ When she had first arrived, she had hated Yin shinian to the core. She thought that the day she could get out of here, she would definitely take Yin shinian¡¯s life. However, two years had passed, and she could not get out. She would be receiving guests here for the rest of her life. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to hate Yin shinian now. She just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. She had had enough. Feng Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard Jiang Fei¡¯s words. Nothing had happened between them that night¡­ Then the child that Yin shinian was pregnant with was his, Feng Yan¡¯s, child. However, Bai Hexun had lied. He had lied¡­ His uncle had lied to him. He was his closest relative, but he had played such a trick on him. Then what was the kinship in the past to him? What a f * eking irony. Feng Yan, two years ago, you only thought that family ties had faded. However, you didn¡¯t realize at that time that the family you cared about had changed. Bai Hexun, you really shouldn¡¯t have lied to me ¡­ Yin shinian, if you had known that the child in your stomach was mine, would you have still tried so hard to keep it? Would you? At this moment, Feng Yan really wanted to know what Yin shinian would think if he knew. ¡°Young master Feng, can you let me go on the account that I told you this?¡± Jiang Fei could only pin her hopes on Feng Yan. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have said this fact even if she died. How could she have cleared Yin shinian¡¯s name? However, she had no other choice. This was the only way. ¡°If you had told me earlier, you might have been able to get out of here alive. But if you tell me now, you can only stay here for the rest of your life!¡± Feng Yan finally opened his mouth. However, what he said made Jiang Fei Thunderstruck. She still had to stay here forever, forever¡­ What Jiang Fei didn¡¯t know was that this lifetime was much more perverted than her previous lifetime. It was her fault for not saying anything even after she found out about it. She could be considered Bai Hexun¡¯s accomplice. Jiang Fei plopped her butt onto the ground, completely dead. Yin shinian, you b * tch. I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost. I curse you to never find happiness in your life! Jiang Fei¡¯s words were met with a kick from Feng Yan, which sent her flying. Even though Yin shinian had left him, he still didn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything bad about her. Not to mention such a curse ¡­ Seal the door ¡°What did you just say? You¡¯re okay with me bringing nainai to attend shinian¡¯s wedding?¡± Feng Xi¡¯s eyes widened and her face was filled with shock. F * ck, did I hear wrong? Feng Yan had actually agreed to his request to bring his daughter to her mother¡¯s wedding¡­ F * ck, was he stupid? he was just trying to make him angry. After saying that, he actually nodded. I¡¯ve already prepared nainai¡¯s things. You can take her away at any time! Feng Yan¡¯s lips were curled into a gentle smile, so light and so faint. The words he said sounded like a joke, but his eyes were so serious. f * ck, I¡¯ll bring her there. You¡¯re the one who asked for it. Don¡¯t blame me if nainai doesn¡¯t want to come back after seeing her mother! Actually, it was obvious that nainai had been missing her mother. Now that she finally had the chance to be by her mother¡¯s side, how could she come back? She did not like her own father¡­ ¡°En!¡± Feng Yan only replied with a faint ¡°hmm.¡± No one could clearly see what was going on in his devilish eyes. Chapter 1318 - Chapter 1318: Xu shinian-should I also call her little aunt? (3000 words) Chapter 1318: Xu shinian-should I also call her little aunt? (3000 words) Translator: 549690339 | Feng Xi really took nainai overseas to attend Yin shinian¡¯s wedding. And it was just as he had said, nainai didn¡¯t come back with him. She had stayed there¡­ Feng Yan was already used to nainai not being by his side. Whenever she threw tantrums at him, she would basically stay at li beixiao¡¯s place. He was really all alone¡­ However, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t happen again soon. Feng Xi glanced at Feng Yan. He missed nainai. It had been so many days, but Feng Yan hadn¡¯t asked nainai or Yin shinian a single question. She really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. At the thought of nainai¡¯s adorable look, Feng Xi took out her phone. He gave shinian a video call. They had been in contact all this time because he missed nainai and was worried about shinian. When the video call connected, Feng Xi saw Shi Nian on the screen. She seemed to be ¡­ He had lost weight. Shi Nian greeted Feng Xi with a smile, his cheerful voice reaching Feng Yan¡¯s ears through the phone. His body suddenly stiffened¡­ Yin shinian. He remembered her voice, but he didn¡¯t know that there were times when she was so lighthearted. Feng Xi saw the change in Feng Yan¡¯s eyes. He clearly missed Yin shinian, but he was still so stubborn. She had had enough of him. After telling Shi Nian to wait, she stuffed the phone into Feng Yan¡¯s hands. Her actions were big and displeased. In fact, she was more concerned about Feng Yan. How could he hold it in so easily? Then, he walked out angrily¡­ He did not know if the two of them knew how to talk, but he thought that if they had each other in their hearts, they would say a few words. There were many things that he could not understand. For example, with Feng Yan¡¯s overbearing and strong personality, how could he allow his woman to marry another man? how could he allow his daughter to call another man ¡®father¡¯? He couldn¡¯t understand this question alone. He couldn¡¯t understand no matter how he thought about it¡­ Feng Yan looked at the phone in his hand. On the screen was Yin shinian¡¯s exquisite and cold face. It really was¡­ She was getting more and more beautiful. At first glance, this woman was not Huo qingge. Her beauty was breathtaking. The more you look at it, the more your heart itches. Yin shinian obviously didn¡¯t expect that Feng Xi would become Feng Yan¡­ She couldn¡¯t hide the shock and panic on her face, and it was fixed on the screen. The experience from that night, when she saw Feng Yan¡¯s cold and devilish face, instantly surged into her mind. That night, she would never forget how Feng Yan had rejected her so resolutely He had aborted the child in her stomach, just like that. At the thought of that child, Yin shinian¡¯s heart started to hurt again. It hurt so much. Actually, she knew that it was because of Feng Yan¡­ The shock in Yin shinian¡¯s eyes gradually turned into coldness. Feng Yan saw this change in attitude, and his lips curled up into a devilish smile. When this woman was with him, she would only be cold, but when it came to other men, she would smile brightly. ¡°I forgot to congratulate you.¡± Feng Yan leaned back lazily on the sofa and looked at the woman on the screen with a devilish gaze, as if he wanted to eat her up. Yin shinian¡¯s lips were trembling slightly. She should have hung up the video call. However, her fingers didn¡¯t seem to listen to her and couldn¡¯t move¡­ ¡°Thankyou,¡± she said. In the end, all her actions were exchanged for such a distant and unfamiliar thankyou. This was the man who had shared the same bed as her, and they used to be so intimate. Although she had been forced and threatened by him from the start, he was still her first man and nainai¡¯s biological father¡­ His existence made her heart ache every time she thought of him. She was not willing to admit that she had fallen in love with him¡­ She didn¡¯t want to. She guarded her heart so much, and he treated her so cruelly. How could she fall in love with him? how could she¡­ A man wrapped his arms around Yin shinian¡¯s waist from behind, his chin resting on her shoulder. A handsome face with three-dimensional carved features appeared on the screen. Feng Yan was caught off guard¡­ Bai Hexun kissed Yin shinian on the face¡­ ¡°Xiao Yan, nainai is very cute!¡± Bai Hexun smiled as he spoke to Feng Yan on the screen. When Yin shinian heard Bai Hexun¡¯s words, his entire body stiffened. Little Yan? Didn¡¯t bai Hexun call him young master Feng? Why did she call him little Yan so intimately? Yin shinian still remembered that Feng Yan¡¯s grandfather had called him Xiao Yan back then¡­ In that case, what was the relationship between Bai Hexun and Feng Yan? they should be very close, or else he wouldn¡¯t have called him little Yan. And what Feng Yan said next made Yin shinian feel like he had been struck by lightning¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good that uncle can stand her little temper!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s voice was still as feminine as usual, but Yin shinian felt like he was in a Cold Lake. Bai Hexun was Feng Yan¡¯s uncle¡­ How could such a thing happen? They were actually nephews and uncles? However, none of them had told her that if she knew that they were in such a relationship, she would be in a bad mood. She would never agree to a fake marriage with Bai Hexun. When it came to marriage, she was actually feeling helpless. She had thought that she could fake a marriage after going overseas. Then, she could get nainai¡¯s custody back and divorce Bai Hexun. This way, she could live on her own with nainai. However, Bai Hexun¡¯s health had always been poor, so he told her to wait. Even though it was a fake marriage, he still wanted to give her an unforgettable wedding. Yin shinian didn¡¯t want to, but Bai Hexun insisted. This kind of persistence lasted for two years. In the end, they only got married under Yin shinian¡¯s strong request¡­ However, she didn¡¯t expect Feng Xi to bring nainai along on the wedding day. If she had known that Feng Yan would give nainai to her, she would definitely not have married Bai Hexun. She would live with nainai¡¯s stomach¡­ However, this was not the main point now. The main point was the relationship between Feng Yan and Bai Hexun¡­ ¡°How many years has it been since I¡¯ve heard you call me uncle!¡± Bai Hexun put his arm around Yin shinian¡¯s shoulder. The intimate way he looked made Feng Yan narrow his eyes even more. ¡°Then should I call her¡± little aunt ¡°too?¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words were directed at Bai Hexun, but his eyes were fixed on Yin shinian. He saw the shock and astonishment in her eyes. ¡°Feng Yan, shut up!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s entire body was trembling. His body was very cold, so cold that he felt like he was about to die. It was because of what Feng Yan had said, then should I call her Tittle Auntie¡¯ too? ¡± This was the first time Yin shinian had said such cold and imposing words to Feng Yan. ¡°Little Yan, no need!¡± The smile on Bai Hexun¡¯s face was a little stiff. He didn¡¯t expect Feng Yan to contact Yin shinian again. The nephew he knew was a person who would not pester him again if he said he would let go. However, two years later, he actually appeared again¡­ Even though it was only a video, it was enough to make Bai Hexun feel uneasy. Why did it have to be after they got married? without his permission, Feng Xi wouldn¡¯t have brought nainai here. Why would he let nainai stay? Feng Yan had agreed to this. Then what was he trying to do? After holding it in for two years, was he trying to snatch Yin shinian back now? Uncle, I¡¯ll go pick nainai up in a few days! Two years ago, Feng Yan did not even address Bai Hexun as ¡®uncle¡¯. But now, he was calling him¡¯ uncle ¡®so easily. The more Feng Yan acted this way, the darker Bai Hexun¡¯s eyes became. As expected, he was coming. It had been two years. Didn¡¯t he think it was too late to come and snatch her away now? He had used two years to make Yin shinian get used to living with him. Why didn¡¯t they get married after they went abroad? that was because he knew that Yin shinian would definitely divorce him once he got the custody. Then, he would not have the time to let her fall in love with him again. That was why he had used all sorts of reasons to delay the wedding. However, he did not expect that his little girl had already sealed her heart. Other than design, she seemed to be uninterested in anything else. Not to mention falling in love with her again¡­ He knew that Feng Yan was the only one in her heart, that she only loved Feng Yan¡­ However, she wanted to hate Feng Yan for aborting her child. ¡°Young master Feng, you¡¯ll first receive the re-judgment for the custody!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s words were very cold, as if there was no warmth. However, she was the only one who knew how painful it was to have her nails dug into her flesh. ¡± I will grant you your wish!¡± After saying this, Feng Yan hung up the phone. Of course, he would let her have her wish because nainai was their child, and they would have the custody rights as well. Did Bai Hexun really think that he would let them get married? Did he think that with that wedding and that fake marriage certificate, they would be husband and wife? As for why the marriage certificate that Bai Hexun had given Yin shinian was fake, Feng Yan was looking forward to the scene of the three of them meeting. No one could see through the way Feng Yan did things. To be exact, no one could ever understand him. When Feng Xi came in again, she first looked at her phone. It was intact. He was even thinking that if Feng Yan lost his temper, his new phone would be smashed. His heart would ache if that happened. The economy was in a slump, and it was hard to earn money! ¡°Don¡¯t you feel uncomfortable seeing a happy family of three?¡± Feng Xi sat down next to Feng Yan, very close to him. In return, Feng Yan¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t even like you! If you had snatched Yin shinian back before they got married, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a difficult situation now.¡± Once Feng Xi thought about how it was already too late to turn things around, she felt very sorry in her heart. Yin shinian was such a good woman, he should have been with Feng Yan. ¡°But speaking of that man, why do I keep feeling that he looks familiar?¡± Feng Xi felt that the man Yin shinian married looked very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who he looked like. ¡°I have the same father as my mother, how can I not be like her? I¡¯m going overseas to bring the mother and daughter back in two days. I¡¯ll leave the door closed and leave it to you!¡± Feng Yan stood up and left. ¡°Why do you have the same father as your mother? I f * ck¡­¡± Chapter 1319 - Looking forward to Shi Nian-men are so good, I also want to find one (2000 words) Looking forward to Shi Nian-men are so good, I also want to find one (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 | Feng Xi suddenly stood up and pointed at Feng Yan¡¯s nose, unable to say a word. Wasn¡¯t Feng Yan¡¯s uncle the Bai Hexun who had killed their father? Wasn¡¯t that person dead? Was he executed? Why did he come out now? Feng Xi actually hated her father too. It was his selfishness that hurt the two women and caused such a tragic thing to happen. He had caused him and Feng Yan to lose their mother, but he didn¡¯t feel that he had done anything wrong. He had really failed to be a father, and his death could be considered an apology. However, this was not the main point. The most important thing was why Bai Hexun was still alive. No wonder he felt that Bai Hexun looked familiar when he saw him at the wedding. However, he couldn¡¯t remember who he resembled. So she looked like Feng Yan¡¯s mother ¡­ he¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s been overseas the whole time! Even Feng Yan found it funny to say such things. The next sentence should have been, ¡± he snatched Yin shinian away. ¡°F * ck, what kind of uncle is this? fighting with you for your woman? You even did that kind of thing. That night¡­¡± Feng Xi also found out about what happened between Yin shinian and that man that night. The child in Yin shinian¡¯s stomach was also that man¡¯s, but Feng Xi didn¡¯t think it was possible, because shinian wasn¡¯t that kind of person. She wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid. Even if she was drugged and unconscious, she would still resist, right? However, she couldn¡¯t say for sure, because Yin shinian had also said before that she had loved a man for many years. This man must be Bai Hexun ¡­ Nothing happened between them that night¡­ When Feng Yan said this again, he felt that he had not been calm enough back then. If he wasn¡¯t controlled by his own emotions and calmly thought about the whole situation ¡­ If he wouldn¡¯t have been so angry and irritable, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have missed these two years with Yin shinian. Many things were clear now.His unde had liedtathe first time in order to get Yin shinian. About lying that night, what about the rest? He was really looking forward to how many more lies he had told, f * ck, nothing happened. Why didn¡¯t you go and get her back earlier? you¡¯re really calm! Feng Xi was anxious. She already knew that this was a misunderstanding. Why didn¡¯t she hurry up and snatch Yin shinian back? You¡¯ re waiting for her to get married before you want to go? are you sick in the head? also, damn you, are you stupid? she¡¯s already married¡­ Feng Xi really wanted to split open Feng Yan¡¯s head and see what was inside. He was so angry. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll give you a great reversal!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s feminine eyes narrowed slightly. He looked indifferent, but it made you feel danger¡­ ¡°Are you hiding something bad? No, I want to go with you. If there¡¯s anything fun, I¡¯ll definitely go.¡± Feng Xi loved to join in the fun, and Feng Yan¡¯s words had completely aroused his interest. I¡¯m forced to do anything bad. Besides, if you leave, who¡¯s going to care about sealing the door? ¡± Feng Yan wanted to go out for a longer period of time this time because he had promised nainai and Mumu that he would take them to go skiing. ¡°Let Han Bing! Wasn¡¯t he the one who was in charge before?¡± Previously, Feng Yan didn¡¯t really care about Feng sect¡¯s Affairs, and it was Han Bing who was in charge. ¡°You said it was in the past, and you¡¯re asking him to do it now? The seal on the door has been changed to Mo Chen¡­¡± At the mention of the ice, Feng Yan gritted his teeth in anger. He had gone even more overboard these past few days. If you really wanted to find him, you would have to call Mo Chen to get him. Feng Yan was furious when he saw how useless he was. damn, all of you. What¡¯s wrong with you? are men so good? even I want to find one¡­ Feng Xi was a curious child. He felt that the people around him were straight forward. They were all people you couldn¡¯t imagine, and they turned gay just like that. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this man-man was very interesting¡­ ¡°Feng Xi, I¡¯m tellingyou, keep your curiosity to yourself. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Feng Yan immediately kicked Feng Xi and warned her. Feng Yan did not object to this. It was everyone¡¯s choice. Whether it was Gu Jue and Bai Qing, Mo Chen or Han Bing, it was their own choice to take this path. However, if Feng Xi wanted to try something exciting out of curiosity, he would definitely not allow it. I was just saying it casually. Why are you so nervous? Feng Xi was in pain from the kick, but he was also quite happy because Feng Yan was worried about him and was controlling him. All the grudges and grudges would slowly fade with time and interaction. He felt that they were quite good like this. He would listen to contentment¡­ When Feng Yan went to li beixiao¡¯s house to take Mumu away, li beixiao did not say anything and immediately packed Mumu¡¯s luggage. He had had enough of this little brat. Ever since nainai left, he had lost his soul. If you asked him to brush his teeth, he would drink water. If you asked him to put on his clothes, he would wash his face¡­ He was completely in a state of a wandering soul, and he was annoyed just by looking at it. He was simply too useless, and would be completely dominated by nainai for the rest of his life. Strict henpecked husband¡­ Feng Yan looked at Mumu¡¯s pug-like face and was overjoyed! Looking at li beixiao¡¯s angry face, she felt very happy! As long as he could make li beixiao unhappy, he would feel particularly comfortable. When Mo Chen found out that Feng Yan was going abroad, he immediately kicked Han Bing out of their house. Mo Chen¡¯s order to protect Feng Yan was like an imperial edict to Han Bing, so he didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He thought that he would be back in a few days and just had to bear with it. However, he didn¡¯t know that his young master had gone to half of Europe. In a certain country When Feng yanhan got off the plane, the people from the Feng clan branch were already waiting there. She then brought them to the villa that Feng Yan had asked them to prepare in advance. And this villa was diagonally opposite Bai Hexun¡¯s Villa¡­ Feng Yan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to see Yin shinian and nainai. Instead, she took a bath and took a comfortable nap. When he woke up, it was already night. When he opened his eyes, he saw Mumu dressed neatly and standing by the bed like a little gentleman, looking at him. And his eyes were filled with impatience. ¡°You have something to say?¡± Feng Yan asked lazily as he yawned. they have a banquet tonight. Let¡¯s go there directly! Mumu pointed in the direction of the window, which was facing Bai Hexun¡¯s Villa. Feng Yan leaned against the head of the bed and hugged the pillow. He narrowed his eyes and said that this kid was useful. If he let Mumu handle nainai, that little girl, it would definitely save him a lot of trouble. And he would be able to properly appreciate Yin shinian¡¯s panic and shock. He was a little impatient. Chapter 1322 - Chapter 1322 Four words (2000 words) appeared in his mind Chapter 1322 Four words (2000 words) appeared in his mind Translator: 549690339 | It could be said that this female model had fallen in love with Feng Yan at first sight, so she had seized the opportunity to use her to rub herself against Feng Yan. Han Bing was thinking that it would be fine if he really did that. However, he was afraid that it was fake. If it exploded, their young master would be covered in silicone? He didn¡¯t know if there was a new technology¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s expression was very unsightly. He felt that Feng Yan¡¯s thoughts of missing his daughter and calling this woman ¡®mother¡¯ were ridiculous. She felt that he was simply crazy¡­ 1 he knot in her heart had twisted a few times, so much so that her heart, liver, spleen, and lungs hurt. Yin shinian had never known that Feng Yan would actually like such a woman She was actually such a woman¡­ She was a woman with a completely different style from him. They were simply polar opposites. Yin shinian, what are you thinking? Do you still think that Feng Yan will like you? The person he liked was valiant song¡­ If he wanted to compare, he should compare it with valiant song¡­ ¡°Feng Yan, I¡¯m nainai¡¯s mother!¡± That was the child that she, Yin shinian, had carried for ten months before giving birth to. How could he let her call another woman ¡®mother¡¯? She was not targeting this woman, but her words and actions were simply¡­ What did it have to do with her if she behaved badly? Feng Yan didn¡¯t even find it embarrassing¡­ Yin shinian felt unusually irritated. It was the feeling of wanting to shout or fight with someone. It was as if only that would make him feel more comfortable. No matter how one put it, this feeling was very pretentious. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you weren¡¯t!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s tone was light, but it was so soft that it would make one¡¯s bones go soft. 5 That kind of nonchalance, with a bit of laziness. Feng Yan looked at Yin shinian¡¯s obviously angry eyes and felt that it was very novel. Previously, this woman had only one expression, and that was indifference¡­ Even on the bed, when she turned into a pool of water, she would still be cold. However, at this moment, he could read the emotions in her eyes. Jealousy, anger, dissatisfaction, confusion¡­ All these emotions were sending a message to Feng Yan, that Yin shinian cared about him¡­ This realization made his blood boil. A person¡¯s emotions were actually a very subtle thing. In the past, you wouldn¡¯t have found this person very interesting or fun. You wouldn¡¯t have noticed so many of her little emotions, and even her little cuties. What kind of state of mind creates what kind of thoughts you have. From the looks of it, two years of separation wasn¡¯t a bad thing. If he had continued to force Yin shinian to stay by his side two years ago, there might not have been any progress between them. He would not have seen so many interesting emotions in Yin shinian¡¯s eyes. Feng Yan¡¯s reply had an obvious flirtatious tone. Yin shinian¡¯s face turned red from his reply. Han Bing looked at the female model who was still twisting her body and trying her best. Han Bing wondered how strong his mental strength was, or how thick his skin was. Why did he find such a woman? Little Yan, you¡¯re not an outsider, so please be more casual. I¡¯ll go over there with the little girl to greet a few friends.¡± It had to be said that Bai Hexun was really a person who could keep his composure. It was obvious that Feng Yan had come here to take Yin shinian and nainai away. Why didn¡¯t they come to take it away before? why did they come now? actually, anyone with a brain who had done something wrong would definitely think that some things had been discovered. However, in such a situation, he could still maintain a calm expression and smile on his face. It had to be said that his mind was frighteningly deep, uncle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be very casual. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony! Although Feng Yan¡¯s words were directed at Bai Hexun, his feminine eyes were fixed on Yin shinian. Especially when he said the word ¡°anything,¡± his eyes actually carried a bit of burning arrogance. Yin shinian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was all too familiar with Feng Yan¡¯s gaze. Every time he was in a hurry, he would reveal such an expression. After that, he kept asking for it, and he couldn¡¯t stop. When Yin shinian thought of the intimate things they had done in the past, her face turned even redder. After that, she would look at the woman who had hooked up with Fengyan without any other thoughts ¡­ With a woman like this with him, she should be able to serve him well and satisfy all his requirements. She was so bold. He wouldn¡¯t say that she was cold again, right? He wouldn¡¯t have been called boring and couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Bai Hexun smiled and nodded, then walked up to the main stage with Yin shinian in his arms. After they left, Feng Yan glared coldly at the woman beside him ¡­ ¡°Young master Feng, let¡¯s find a place to talk about life?¡± The woman¡¯s fingers caressed Feng Yan¡¯s chest, her actions and words full of seduction. Han Bing was counting down in his heart. Based on his understanding of the young master, this woman would be chased away very soon. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t kick her out. After all, he still had to make miss Yin jealous. As expected, when a waiter with a glass of wine passed by Feng Yan, he grabbed a glass of wine and poured it on the female model. The female model screamed in panic. Her voice was as annoying as it could get. Han Bing sounded like he was trying his best to seduce young master Gou. Looking at her clothes soaked in wine, Han Bing exclaimed,¡± this woman is really bold. She¡¯s actually using a vacuum to fight. The female model was wearing a white dress, which was very transparent¡­ So, all of them ¡­ It was clearly visible ¡­ The female model¡¯s voice immediately attracted the guests ¡®attention, including Yin shinian¡¯s. Feng Yan didn¡¯t care about the female model beside him and met Yin shinian¡¯s eyes again. Han Bing tactfully told the female model to change her clothes, so as not to embarrass young master and make him unhappy. The female model quickly ran out, holding her dress, thinking that she couldn¡¯t make young master Feng unhappy. Yin shinian turned his head, his actions angry. When Feng Yan saw that Yin shinian was ignoring him, he just smiled evilly and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Then, he turned around and looked at Han Bing, who was laughing at him. His eyes were gloomy and happy, which made Han Bing feel uncomfortable Then he lowered his head to look at the clothes he was wearing today. She looked at it. There was no problem. It fit her perfectly¡­ Then what was the young master looking at? you¡¯ve been staring at that stupid woman just now. You must let Mo Chen know about this. The family rules are not strict! Feng Yan¡¯s words were cold. Recently, Han Bing was getting less and less cute. It was true that men in love had low IQ. young master, I want to take a vacation when I get back. I¡¯ll take the annual vacation and the wedding vacation together. Han Bing gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll even let you take maternity leave!¡± Chapter 1323 - 1323 Xu shinian-young master Feng-shouldnt you be hugging your woman? 1323 Xu shinian-young master Feng-shouldn¡¯t you be hugging your woman? Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan¡¯s words were a powerful counterattack against Han Bing. ¡°I¡¯m really up there!¡± Han Bing had said this many times, but the young master didn¡¯t believe him. Don¡¯t believe¡­ Feng Yan snorted coldly, no one will believe you even if you tell anyone! 1M0 Chen is down there?¡± Han Bing and Mo Chen were both cold people, but Mo Chen¡¯s aura was stronger than Han Bing¡¯s. Mo Chen might not even reply to you even if you asked him ten times. When he had first started working for Huo zhongrao, Huo zhongrao had thought that he was mute. Han Bing would occasionally joke with you, but Mo Chen would not even smile. He attacked without giving you a chance to fight back. How could such a person be from the bottom? Who the f * ck would believe that? Han Bing had said it himself, but Mo Chen had only said that they were master and disciple, and that they were comrades in arms. He had never said that they were, couple¡­ young master, if you don¡¯t believe me, take a look. I have a photo here! Han Bing was cute. In order to prove that she was on the top, she took out her phone and looked for the photo album. ¡°Are you sure you want to show me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your Mo Chen will make you sleep on the floor?¡± Feng Yan reminded her kindly. Whether he looked or not, in his heart, his Han Bing was just a good-for-nothing. However, he really didn¡¯t realize that Han Bing was so thick-skinned that she refused to leave Mo Chen¡¯s house. He even said that he was the one who chased him out, that their relationship as master and servant had ended, and that he would rather die than live. She had moved into Mo Chen¡¯s house shamelessly¡­ ¡°Young master, it¡¯s not certain who¡¯s going to sleep on the floor!¡± Han Bing thought of Mo Chen¡¯s cold face. If he knew that Mo Chen had taken photos secretly and showed them to young master, and that Mo Chen had publicized them, he would probably sleep on the floor. On second thought, his young master had come uninvited just to take the opportunity to sleep with miss Yin. Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t hear him on the phone with miss nainai. Working together from the inside and the outside, the first to strike was the stronger. However, young master had forgotten one thing. He should not have invited this female model. Before he came out, he had asked him again and again if he was sure he wanted to do this. He couldn¡¯t stop the young master if he wanted to. ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be me!¡± Feng Yan understood Yin shinian too well. In bed, she had never been able to compete with him. Han Bing¡¯s mouth twitched. He was deeply suspicious of his young master¡¯s confidence. Throughout the entire banquet, Bai Hexun and Yin shinian greeted everyone. She was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to take care of Feng Yan. Feng Yan, on the other hand, did not feel embarrassed at all and continued eating. Yin shinian looked at the time and was worried that nainai and Mumu were hungry, so he went upstairs. Feng Yan followed her up, walking brazenly. Even though Bai Hexun had been talking and laughing with the others, his eyes were fixed on Feng Yan. After seeing Feng Yan go upstairs, she said a few words to the person beside her and went upstairs as well. Han Bing watched the three of them go up one after another and thought, this is going to be interesting. Yin shinian had just opened the door and walked in when he was pushed inside. Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for two years, Yin shinian could still clearly feel Feng Yan¡¯s aura at the first moment. This strong aura had confined her so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe when she woke up in the middle of the night. The complicated feelings of fear and longing made her unable to sleep until dawn every time. Yin shinian thought that this feeling would follow her like a shadow for the rest of her life. Her violent heartbeat was so clear in this quiet room. This was her and nainai¡¯s room, and Mumu was also here, but she was being held in Feng Yan¡¯s arms. What¡¯s the point of letting the children see it? Besides, why was he hugging her? Shouldn¡¯t he be hugging the woman he brought? ¡°Young master Feng, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s voice was very cold, but if one listened carefully, one could hear the panic in it. That kind of panic was very obvious, in sharp contrast to her calm and composed voice. ¡°You hugged the wrong person?¡± Feng Yan pressed against Yin shinian¡¯s neck, his words burning hot. This made Yin shinian¡¯s body stiffen. That numb and unfamiliar feeling swept across his entire body. It made her heart tremble. ¡°Young master Feng, shouldn¡¯t you be hugging your woman?¡± That woman, to Yin shinian, was like a kind of stimulation, but also like a provocation. She couldn¡¯t figure out what she was feeling. Perhaps women were born to be jealous. At the thought of that woman, Yin shinian felt uncomfortable all over. That kind of suffocating feeling in his chest made her want to beat it a few times, as if that was the only way to not suffocate and forget. She wanted to breathe, but Feng Yan¡¯s aura was right around her, making her feel suppressed. Feng Yan¡¯s strength in imprisoning Shi Nian was a little heavy. He liked the most primitive force in everything, intense ¡­ Just like that time¡­ Realizing what he was thinking, Yin shinian¡¯s face suddenly turned red. What kind of nonsense was he thinking? What did Feng Yan and that woman¡¯s relationship have to do with her? ¡°I¡¯m not hugging my woman!¡± His slightly cold lips kissed Yin shinian on the neck. Yin shinian¡¯s neck was very ticklish. Feng Yan knew this, so this kiss made Yin shinian¡¯s body stiffen. This was Feng Yan¡¯s favorite voice. It did not carry any coldness, and it came out of nowhere. It was the kind of involuntary feeling that was completely out of his control, and Feng Yan liked it very much¡­ Yin shinian didn¡¯t even have the brain to think about what Feng Yan meant by this. ¡°I¡¯m not your woman ¡­¡± She just went along with his words and directly said what she wanted to say. She was no longer his woman two years ago. From the time she begged him to live a good life with her and let her give birth to the child. Because the child she had thought was his, but he had cruelly aborted the child. Had he never thought that the child would be his? Yin shinian felt very uncomfortable about this. For the past two years, every time she took a shower and looked in the mirror, she would unconsciously touch her flat stomach. There was once a life there, and it had been killed so ruthlessly. ¡°If you¡¯re not, then who is? Hmm, did you miss me?¡± There were some things that Feng Yan still didn¡¯t say. He was thinking, if he were to reveal the secret he had been hiding, how would Yin shinian react? The word ¡°want¡± was almost blurted out. Because that was the most direct feeling in his heart. However, Yin shinian knew that there shouldn¡¯t be any thoughts between them. ¡°I¡¯m your Auntie. Have you ever thought about your uncle¡¯s feelings when you treat me like this?¡± Yin shinian didn¡¯t want to say such words. Chapter 1324 - 1324 Do you know the crime 1324 Do you know the crime Translator: 549690339 of bigamy?(two thousand words) However, this was the truth. She was married to Bai Hexun now. Although it was a fake marriage, their messy relationship was still there and could not be changed. Yin shinian, this man doesn¡¯t love you. Control your heart¡­ Don¡¯t get caught up in this again. Wait until you get nainai¡¯s custody and divorce Bai Hexun. You¡¯ll be able to start a new life with nainai, the kind of comfortable and free life you¡¯ve been looking forward to. You¡¯ve suffered for the first half of your life, but you must be happy for the second half. This is what you promised yourself, so you must do it. ¡°Auntie? Are you sure?¡± Feng Yan sneered. What a good little aunt. This woman really had the guts to say such things. How could she be his little aunt? it was impossible in this lifetime. While the two of them were talking about their aunty, in the corridor. ¡°Nainai, don¡¯t cry!¡± Bai Hexun hugged nainai and consoled her. He followed Feng Yan upstairs but was stopped by nainai and Mumu, uncle, Mumu said that my father is here. Is that true? ¡± Nainai¡¯s nose was red from crying. Anyone who saw her would feel heartache. Although Bai Hexun had stepped between Yin shinian and Feng Yan, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to a child. No matter what, this was Yin shinian¡¯s child. Yes, your father is here. Didn¡¯t you see him just now?¡± Bai Hexun had watched Feng Yan come up, and logically speaking, there was no difference of a minute between them, so nainai should have seen it. ¡°No, if I had seen it, I wouldn¡¯t have asked uncle¡­ Is he here to take me away?¡± Nainai sniffled, her nasal voice sounding as if she had caught a bad cold. Mumu, who was standing at the side, kept nodding her head. She gave nainai a thumbs-up for her extraordinary acting skills. In his heart, he was also thinking that this was experience. If nainai were to play this trick with him in the future, he would have to distinguish whether it was real or fake. He liked nainai¡¯s eccentric personality, but now, he felt that his intelligence was seriously unable to keep up with her. Furthermore, their nainai was really smart. She had just told him that she was here to be a spy. She had successfully used the cuteness of the little white rabbit to break into the enemy¡¯s inner circle and cleared all the obstacles for her father. Mumu even asked nainai, ¡± don¡¯t you hate your father and abandon your mother? ¡± Why did she help him? Nainai had actually said that they would first solve the external problems, then solve the internal conflicts. One had to be clear about the priority when doing things. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her father in such a half-dead state. It made her angry. Nainai said that she believed that her mother loved her father and that she would not marry another man. It turned out that her speculation was correct. Her mother had a fake marriage with this uncle. Actually, to be exact, she was going to call him granduncle¡­ But what could she do? she didn¡¯t like him, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t call him that. It was because he was not a good elder. He was fighting with her father for her mother. So, she couldn¡¯t be blamed for not being respectful as an old woman. He was the one who didn¡¯t set a good example. ¡°Yes, nainai, you don¡¯t want to leave?¡± Bai Hexun looked at the door of Yin shinian¡¯s bedroom. His eyes were dark. They should be in the room. Wliat were they doing? Bai Hexun¡¯s face turned cold when he thought about what they might do. uncle, I want to be with mommy¡­ Nainai didn¡¯t say if she wanted to leave with Feng Yan. Instead, she said that she wanted to be with her mother. Didn¡¯t that mean that she would be wherever her mother was? She also believed that her father would be able to take her mother away. If he couldn¡¯t, she really wouldn¡¯t want this stupid father anymore. if nainai doesn¡¯t want to leave, uncle will want to eat rice. Don¡¯t cry. Bai Hexun wanted to go to Yin shinian¡¯s room, but the Butler came up and told him that an important guest had arrived. After Bai Hexun went downstairs unwillingly, Feng Yan was still talking to Yin shinian about his little aunt in the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m married to your uncle, so of course I¡¯m your aunt¡­ If you want to, you can For the first time, Yin shinian experienced what it meant to say something but not what she thought. She didn¡¯t think this way, but the words she said became like this. ¡°Are you sure you want me to scream? Hmm?¡± Feng Yan turned Yin shinian over, pinched her jaw, and asked wickedly. His gentle eyes were filled with a hint of ruthlessness. It was a sign that he was angry. However, his tone was nonchalant, as if he didn¡¯t care at all. You can¡¯t figure out what he means. ¡°You ¡­You¡­¡± Yin shinian¡¯s tongue seemed to be in a knot, and he couldn¡¯t say anything, go ahead and scream! Because she didn¡¯t want Feng Yan to call her that. She didn¡¯twant¡­ ¡°You what? You can¡¯t say anything that I like with that mouth of yours! ¡± In the past, he was, and now he was. But what could he do? after he realized it, he realized that no matter what Yin shinian was like, he, Feng Yan, would still like him. Her indifference, her heartlessness, her stubbornness, her insincere words¡­ He liked all of these things. He really liked them. It was just that he had been blinded at that time and couldn¡¯t feel that kind of love at all. As the old saying went, ¡°misfortune may not be a blessing.¡± Actually, it didn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing. At least, he could see his heart for Yin shinian. Sometimes, many things had two sides. Feng Yan, what are you trying to do? I¡¯ve seen the marriage certificate, do you need me to show it to you?¡± Since they were overseas, Bai Hexun was in charge of everything. He had said that they would get a divorce once he got nainai¡¯s custody. He would wish her the life she wanted. Even though he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, he would never force her. ¡°Do you know the crime of bigamy?¡± Feng Yan sneered. In his heart, Yin shinian had always been calm and smart, but he couldn¡¯t see through people. She had known Bai Hexun for so many years, but she could not tell which words and which things he was lying to her. And they had been together for quite a long time. Wiiy didn¡¯t she believe what he said? he said that he would marry her, why didn¡¯t she believe him ¡­ ¡°You¡­ Wliat do you mean by that? You mean Bai Hexun ¡­ Married?¡± Yin shinian¡¯s voice trembled a little. This was what she could have thought of. Bigamy? she was never married before, so there was only one possibility-Bai Hexun¡­ That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t she think about it? after so many years, wouldn¡¯t he get married? There¡¯s another possibility! If you¡¯re so smart, you wouldn¡¯t have missed it. Right, baby?¡± Feng Yan especially liked to call Yin shinian ¡± baby ¡± because every time he did, her face would turn red like a ripe tomato. Every time, it made him want to take a hard bite ¡­ When Yin shinian heard Feng Yan¡¯s words, he was stunned. Chapter 1326 - 1326 Xu shinian Feng Yan, do you love me?(2ooo words) 1326 Xu shinian Feng Yan, do you love me?(2ooo words) Translator: 549690339 ¡¯ Yin shinian¡¯s face was red as he shrank into the blanket. She called out softly ¡± Feng Yan¡­ Even though she now knew that she and Feng Yan were the real husband and wife, and that Bai Hexun was a fake ¡­ She had also made it clear to Bai Hexun that this was a fake marriage and that they were just friends. However, in the eyes of many people, they were still husband and wife, and she was in bed with Feng Yan. Although she was forced, no one would care if she was unwilling if someone saw her. The knocking on the door continued, but no one said anything. Feng Yan smirked coldly. No one could come in. If they did, he would cripple Han Bing and see how he would be able to be with Mo Chen. Actually, Feng Yan knew that the person who had knocked on the door must be Bai Hexun, and he could no longer sit still. ¡°Sleep for a while. If you¡¯re not tired, go take a shower!¡± Feng Yan kissed Yin shinian on the cheek. Looking at her red and swollen lips from his previous kiss, he couldn¡¯t control himself. Yin shinian¡¯s entire little face was flushed red, and she glared at Feng Yan with some anger. She felt a little strange in her heart. Before today, they were still strangers who had not contacted each other. But now, they were lying on the bed and doing such an intimate thing. He had even told her something she didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. There was calmness, and there was also palpitations, but more than that, there was confusion. She and Feng Yan were husband and wife, they were a real married couple. She simply couldn¡¯t accept such a huge reversal. She couldn¡¯t digest this fact. However, she had to admit that when Feng Yan had forced her to ask if she had missed him¡­ Her answer was probably true. She really missed him. Even though she had misunderstood him for aborting the child and did not want to see her again, she still missed him. At this moment, she could not lie to herself. She could no longer find a reason to deny her own heart. ¡°What are you thinking? Didn¡¯t I say that nainai would be with mommy and daddy? shinian, we¡¯ve missed two years. We can¡¯t miss it again!¡± Feng Yan had never been a mushy person, but these were his true thoughts. Previously, Gu Jue had said that the days that he and Chu baiqing had missed were his lifelong regrets. Even though he wouldn¡¯t tell Chu Bai Qing, he missed out on his most painful moments. Now that she thought about it, she regretted it. Feng Yan also wanted to say that he would regret it after he found out the truth. He regretted that he didn¡¯t have a brain and didn¡¯t verify it properly. He just believed it¡­ Actually, Feng Yan had no idea that the person he loved deeply was like this. He would always be blinded and would only realize later that he had fallen in love Yin shinian bit his lip, unable to say a word. She was bold, but she was not brave. She felt that she was a little impulsive right now, and she heard an urgent knock on the door. It was very likely that it was Bai Hexun, but she wanted to ask Feng Yan if he loved her at this time¡­ He was married to her, and now he was here again. Was it because of love? However, when she thought about the night she had spent with Bai Hexun in the hotel, she felt that she had no right to ask this question, nothing happened between the two of you that night at the hotel. You can ask Bai Hexun about that too! As if he had sensed something, Feng Yan followed Yin shinian¡¯s thoughts and said this. He had thought that Yin shinian would have to verify everything himself, but seeing her like this, he said everything. The problem between him and Bai Hexun would be resolved by him and Bai Hexun. And this time, he would also let her solve the problem between Yin shinian and Bai Hexun herself. After all, he was someone she once trusted. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have foolishly followed him overseas. At the end of the day, they were both smart people. However, when it came to love, they were both fools. When Yin shinian heard Feng Yan¡¯s words, he immediately wrapped his arms around his neck. She was clean. She had always been clean¡­ His heart suddenly brightened up. This feeling was really good. It was as if she was in the clouds, but all the blood in her body was boiling. She looked at Feng Yan shyly and shyly. Her red lips parted slightly, and she wanted to ask the question in her heart. However, she was also afraid that Feng Yan would say, ¡± I haven¡¯t fallen in love with you yet, and we still have a lot of time to slowly fall in love with each other She was afraid to hear such words. She was very afraid ¡­ She had expressed her feelings to Feng Yan once, but what she got in return was not what she wanted. Feng Yan looked at Yin shinian, at her conflicted expression, and the knocking on the door didn¡¯t stop. But he didn¡¯t care at all. He wanted to know what Yin shinian was thinking. Feng Yan naturally didn¡¯t think that he would be cold and that Yin shinian would also have crazy times. She would also want to know if he loved her or not¡­ ¡°Feng Yan, do you love me?¡± In the end, Yin shinian still gritted his teeth and asked. When Feng Yan heard her words, he was stunned for a moment, then he kissed her on the lips. This woman had really given him too many surprises this time. She had actually taken the initiative to ask him if he loved her¡­ Yin shinian was almost out of breath from his kiss. As their lips and tongues intertwined, she was forced to bear with it. Yin shinian, I¡¯m a very self-righteous person. Once I¡¯ve decided on something, I rarely change my mind. I used to think that I didn¡¯t love you, I only loved ¡­ Valiant song¡­¡± Feng Yan¡¯s breathing was a little unstable, but his eyes were burning and his expression was serious. Hearing valiant song¡¯s name, Yin shinian¡¯s eyes dimmed. but that was just me being presumptuous. From the moment I forced you to be by my side, I fell in love with you. I just didn¡¯t know! when I registered our marriage behind your back, I loved you ¡­ ¡°After we separated, I realized that I loved you deeply!¡± If you had asked Feng Yan to say these things before, he would definitely find them mushy and would rather die than say them. But now, he¡¯s saying them so naturally. This was the state of falling in love with someone¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s entire body trembled. She cried. It turned out that she was loved by someone, and she loved him. Feng Yan loved her, and she couldn¡¯t describe how it felt in her heart. The feeling of her heart beating uncontrollably made her feel as if she had come back to life. Just as Yin shinian was about to say, ¡± I love you too. There was another violent knock on the door, and it was a continuous knock. It was obvious that the person outside the door was getting impatient, and the force was enough to tear the door apart. Then, a man¡¯s voice called out. When Feng Yan finally heard who the voice belonged to ¡­ what a coward! he cursed. In her heart, she was thinking, why is he here? Chapter 1327 - 1327 Xu shinian-nothing, -just wanted to say hello to you! (2000 words) 1327 Xu shinian-nothing, -just wanted to say hello to you! (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 For Yin shinian, this was an unfamiliar man¡¯s voice. She looked at Feng Yan. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes were asking, who is this? what happened to the president¡¯s son, Ji Chenzhou. ¡± Feng Yan didn¡¯t know why Ji Chenzhou would be here, but after some thought, he realized that he knew Bai Hexun, and he had mentioned that they were friends. He really did not expect Bai Hexun and Ji Chenzhou to become friends. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s friends were all around their age. Was he too mature or too mature? young master Feng, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯m going in directly. One, two, three, three, three, two, one, two, one ¡­ Once again, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s frivolous voice could be heard from outside the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look!¡± Feng Yan believed that even if the person outside was Bai Hexun, he would not be able to enter. Firstly, Han Bing would not allow it, and secondly, Bai Hexun would not ask to be slapped in the face. However, Ji Chenzhou was different. His personality was even more evil than her own. This was publicly acknowledged. He was a person who did things without a bottom line. You would never know what he would do next. However, as Chu baiqing¡¯s friend, Feng Yan knew that he had to thank Ji Chenzhou. Whether it was Chu baiqing¡¯s surgery or his eyes, if it wasn¡¯t for Ji Chenzhou¡¯s stubbornness, there wouldn¡¯t have been any miracles. Just for this point alone, he couldn¡¯t ignore him. Yin shiman nodded. She took Feng Yan¡¯s shirt and handed it to him. This natural action stunned her for a moment after she finished. Their actions made it seem as if they were a couple who had lived together for many years, and everything they did was so tacit. Feng Yan saw that Yin shinian¡¯s face was red and pinched her cheek. don¡¯t be embarrassed. You have to quickly accept the fact that we are husband and wife! Although Feng Yan didn¡¯t eat his fill, it was still better than two years of being a vegetarian. He should be satisfied with this. Anyway, he had a long way to go in the future, so he could eat however he wanted. Feng Yan got out of bed, put on his clothes, and went out. Yin shinian also wrapped a thin blanket around himself and went to the bathroom. It was only when she was alone that she realized that everything that had happened tonight was like a dream. She felt as if she was walking on cotton. The soft and powerless feeling felt unreal¡­ But, everything was real. Feng Yan was really here, and they had just fallen asleep¡­ And most importantly, they were husband and wife¡­ Bai Hexun¡¯s gentle face appeared in her mind, and she felt a slight pain in her heart. She trusted him so much, but he had lied to her again and again. What made him like this? Corridor Feng Yan closed the door and looked at Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Is there something?¡± After not seeing him for a few days, Ji Chenzhou seemed to have lost weight again. If you help others, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer. Feng Yan understood this very well. However, when he saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cheeky face¡­ But Feng Yan felt that he was not injured, otherwise, why would he have such an annoying expression? ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to say hello to you!¡± Ji Chenzhou leaned against the wall and shook his head in an evil manner. ¡°You¡¯re sick?¡± He knocked on the door anxiously, but nothing happened in the end. He just wanted to say hello? heh, young master Feng also knows how to disturb others. Are you crazy? ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he made an incredulous expression. The words he said were filled with surprise. Feng Yan narrowed his eyes as he recalled the time in Sofia¡¯s parking lot. He had forcefully kissed Chu baiqing and he had seen it¡­ ¡°How childish and boring are you? how long has it been?¡± Feng Yan sneered in his heart. He had thought that Gu Jue was exaggerating when he said that Ji Chenzhou was capable of angering people to death. Now, it seemed that he was really capable. ¡°Then, you weren¡¯t childish or bored at that time. How did young master Feng feel when he was disturbed?¡± Ji Chenzhou squinted his eyes. He looked as evil as he could be. Feng Yan ignored Ji Chenzhou and looked at him gloomily. ¡°Young master Feng, are you sure you can do it?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were rather serious, but the expression on his face that was trying to hold back his laughter was extremely infuriating. Han Bing, who was standing at the side, was also trying to hold back her laughter. This third brother of the Ji family was quite interesting. When he looked at his young master¡¯s face, which was the color of a pig¡¯s liver, he felt inexplicably happy. It was his fault for not believing that he was the one at the top, and for always threatening him and telling Mo Chen. ¡°Ha, don¡¯t you like men? do you want to try it with me?¡± When Feng Yan said this, he could be considered to be gritting his teeth. Now, he could deeply understand Gu Jue¡¯s bad temper and the pain he felt when he had nowhere to vent. Ji Chenzhou really made people speechless. He really felt sad for Gu Jue for having such a third son. ¡°Come on! I¡¯m lacking in emotions, but I can only attack, so I can only let young master Feng suffer¡­¡± Just as Feng Yan finished his sentence, Ji Chenzhou took two steps forward and wrapped his arms around Feng Yan¡¯s neck. Her actions were so fast that even the quick-witted Feng Yan could not react in time. He was hugged like this and he even heard such shameless words ¡­ Han Bing thought that he had been quite shameless in front of Mo Chen. However, this third son of the Ji family was simply too shameless. He really climbed up the ladder with just a drop in the bucket¡­ ¡°Ji Chenzhou, f * eking let go of me!¡± Compared to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shamelessness, Feng Yan was more serious. His devilishly handsome face was currently flushed red. He was not against men and men, who asked him to have so many pairs by his side. However, the thought of him and Ji Chenzhou sent a chill down his spine. Hi¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t let go of Feng Yan¡¯s neck. Instead, he greeted Yin shinian, who had just opened the door and come out. That shameless look of his was extremely asking for a beating. Yin shinian had never seen Ji Chenzhou before. Seeing him wrap his arms around Feng Yan¡¯s neck like this, he was almost hanging onto him. She just watched in a daze. Feng Yan was so intimate with a man? She hadn¡¯t even asked him what was going on with that woman, and he had made another man out of her¡­ Obviously, this man was the one who knocked on the door. Didn¡¯t he say that he was the president¡¯s son? Did he come here especially to look for Feng Yan? What kind of nonsense was this¡­ Chapter 1328 - 1328 Xu shinian-if he wants to know, you can tell him 1328 Xu shinian-if he wants to know, you can tell him Translator: 549690339 | Ji Chenzhou rested his chin on Feng Yan¡¯s shoulder and looked naturally and innocently at Yin shinian, whose expression was dark. Yin shinian was no longer a teenage girl. Looking at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s appearance, she felt that the world was in chaos. ¡°This is Ji Chenzhou. He was chasing after Chu baiqing but was ko-ed by Gu Jue.¡± Feng Yan explained to Yin shinian, who was behind him, as he held onto Ji Chenzhou¡¯s octopus-like claws. Feng Yan narrowed his eyes at Han Bing, who was watching the show from the side. His master was being threatened, yet he only cared about watching the show and did not save her at the first moment. He was looking for death. ¡± Why aren¡¯t you gentle at all!¡± Ji Chenzhou almost raised his orchid fingers as his voice was as flirtatious as could be. After hearing Feng Yan¡¯s explanation and seeing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attitude, Yin shinian finally understood that he was joking. There was actually someone who dared to joke around with Feng Yan like that. Although he was the president¡¯s son, he was quite bold. ¡°He¡¯s very gentle¡­¡± When Yin shinian subconsciously and instinctively said this, time seemed to have stopped. Yin shinian¡¯s mind exploded. What exactly did she say? Feng Yan¡¯s mood, which had just been messed up by Ji Chenzhou, was now greatly improved by Yin shinian¡¯s words. This woman really always gave him surprises. If it was in the past, he would never have believed that such words came from Yin shinian¡¯s mouth. Even Han Bing stared blankly at Yin shinian. Was this still the cold and arrogant young miss Yin? Was he speaking up for the young master? ¡°And then?¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at the red-faced Yin shinian and continued to tease him. Looking at Yin shinian in front of him, he seemed to understand why Feng Yan would fall in love with her. This woman was indeed quite attractive. It could be said that she and her brothers were all lucky. Li beixiao had Huo qingge, Feng Yan had Yin shinian, Huo zhongrao that sullen man, and little demon that Vixen. This world was really unfair. All the good things had fallen into the hands of his brothers. Most importantly, Gu Jue was the one with the best life because he had Chu baiqing, the best man in the world. When he thought of Chu baiqing, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s playful eyes flashed with pain. That man¡¯s weight in his heart was so heavy that even he himself felt it was unbelievable. Yin shinian looked at Feng Yan, his eyes clearly pleading for help. After all, the man in front of her was the president¡¯s son, and she knew that Huo zhongrao was the Commander-in-Chief. She didn¡¯t know if Huo zhongrao would be affected if she offended the president¡¯s son. So, she didn¡¯t know what to do, but she couldn¡¯t answer his question. He must have lost his mind to have said something like that. However, Feng Yan didn¡¯t say anything and only narrowed his eyes at her. His eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°I¡¯m also waiting for your answer.¡± How could Feng Yan let go of this opportunity to hear Yin shinian¡¯s evaluation of him in that part? Normally, it would be impossible to hear such things. Although there were two big lightbulbs around, he didn¡¯t mind having his woman promote him. Yin shinian saw that Feng Yan was obviously not going to help her, and was even waiting for her answer with an expectant look. She instinctively reached out and pinched his waist. That dissatisfied and aggrieved action made Feng Yan pull her into his arms. ¡°If he wants to know, you can tell him.¡± Yin shinian struggled to get out of his arms, but Feng Yan¡¯s grip tightened. The feminine voice was filled with the shamelessness of a big-tailed Wolf. It was only at this moment that Yin shinian realized that Feng Yan was actually shameless. Was there a need to tell others about such a thing? Besides, was it appropriate for her to say such things to a man? She knew about the relationship between Gu Jue and Chu baiqing. Ji Chenzhou liked Chu baiqing, which meant that he was gay as well. If he was jealous of a woman and said this, it was nothing. Between women, there would be no awkwardness. However, the person in front of her was a man. No, there was Han Bing standing behind her. They were all waiting for her to say¡­ ¡°Are all men so gossipy these days?¡± This was what Yin shinian was thinking in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect to say it so casually. She must have been shocked too much tonight. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself and say such things. This one sentence caused Han Bing to lower his head. After all, he was not a thick-skinned person and could not be compared to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shameless personality. ¡®Well, you only know that men are gossipy now! Come, continue.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was still full of anticipation as he listened obediently like an obedient child. His stance was as if he was saying, ¡± if you don¡¯t tell me today, I won¡¯t stop. Yin shinian pinched Feng Yan¡¯s waist again. This time, he used more force than before. That was because Feng Yan groaned, obviously in pain. Then, before he could relieve the pain, Yin shinian pinched him a second time. The force was still not light. Pinching and scratching people was a natural ability of women. He didn¡¯t need much strength to make you black out from the pain. Although Feng Yan was in pain, he still had a doting smile on his face. He liked Yin shinian, who relied on him like this. It could even be said that he liked it when she pinched him. It wasn¡¯t that he had masochistic tendencies, but rather, this kind of small intimacy between lovers made him feel very good. These were things that he had never possessed in his previous life. And Yin shinian had already subconsciously treated him as her husband by doing this to him. Perhaps she was the same as him, and didn¡¯t want to miss another two years. People would only know what they wanted after experiencing it. There was no need for thousands of words to describe what was suitable for him. He only needed to follow his heart. Feng Yan really wanted to hear Yin shinian talk about how amazing he was in that aspect. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her being teased by Ji Chenzhou. If she was really angry, he would still have to coax her. However, he had no experience and was afraid that he would not be able to coax her well. He would have to suffer. Besides, Ji Chenzhou was a person with no bottom line. Who knew what questions he would ask later? Chapter 1330 - 1330 I-Feng Yan-will love you and protect you for the rest of my life (2000 words) 1330 I-Feng Yan-will love you and protect you for the rest of my life (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 | Feng Yan watched Bai Hexun¡¯s actions and pulled Yin shinian behind him. He would never forget his uncle¡¯s hobby of playing with guns. He had been good with guns since he was 13 years old. Otherwise, how could he have killed his father with one shot? It was his first time killing someone, yet he was so calm and composed, not feeling the slightest bit of fear. Yin shinian didn¡¯t know why Feng Yan had pulled her behind him, but she didn¡¯t say anything. In the past, she was used to being alone and not relying on anyone. However, from tonight onwards, she would unconsciously get closer to Feng Yan. She wanted to rely on him because she didn¡¯t want to be so tired ¡­ ¡°Uncle, my wife and children are all here. Why shouldn¡¯t I be here? Feng Yan¡¯s words were very calm, just like what li beixiao had said. In the eyes of others, he, Feng Yan, was ruthless and heartless. However, that was their misconception. He was the most emotional person. Even though he knew what Bai Hexun had done, he still did not confront him or try to suppress him. In the end, he still cared about his family. He would never forget how much his mother valued this uncle of his, and how she told him that the person closest to her in this world was Bai Hexun. He would never forget how Bai Hexun had killed his father for his mother and him. He couldn¡¯t forget all of this because he was human. He had flesh and blood, he had emotions. So, even though he had done those things, he still couldn¡¯t be ruthless to him. Just as Feng Xi had said, a person like Bai Hexun should be reported for faking his death and be punished. However, Feng Yan knew that he could not do that, no matter how much Bai Hexun had gone overboard. He would not report them if they settled it themselves. Because he had been exiled for so long, and because his mother owed him too. ¡°Yan, why are you so nervous? Do you think I¡¯m going to kill you with a gun? Just like how I killed your father back then?¡± Bai Hexun kept his hands in his pockets, and there was no emotion on his calm face. He was still smiling¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s body trembled. Without thinking, she came out from behind Feng Yan and stood in front of him. There was also a fact that she couldn¡¯t digest in her mind, and that was that Bai Hexun had killed Feng Yan¡¯s father? She had heard a little about what had happened to Feng family from her father, but it was all hearsay. She was talking about a fire that had killed many people in the Feng family. Everyone in the Feng family had died except for Feng Yan ¡­ So, it was Bai Hexun who had killed Feng Yan¡¯s father¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s action made Feng Yan laugh. This woman had been so stubborn when she said she didn¡¯t love him. If she didn¡¯t love him, why would she stand in front of him so anxiously when she heard that there was a gun? Such a suicidal action, and you still say you don¡¯t love ¡­ ¡°You clearly Love Me To Death, and you still refuse to admit it!¡± Feng Yan circled Yin shinian from behind and said teasingly. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Yin shinian¡¯s face immediately turned red. In the past, she also liked to blush, but she didn¡¯t blush like this. What was going on? Bai Hexun¡¯s eyes were locked on Yin shinian¡¯s face. Her unhesitating action really hurt his eyes. She said that she hated Feng Yan for aborting her child, but he knew that she had never really hated Feng Yan. There was love, so there was no hate. brother Xun, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re doing all this because you love me. I told you before, left the country that I don¡¯t love you anymore. No, I¡¯ve never loved you my feelings for you in the past weren¡¯t love. I felt bad for you. I really felt bad for you. I was still young, so I mistakenly thought that my worry and concern were love. we¡¯ve agreed that we¡¯ll only be friends. I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯ve comforted me and stayed by my side, but you shouldn¡¯t have lied to me, and you shouldn¡¯t have done those things. ¡°You said that you¡¯re the person who knows me best in this world, but do you really? I don¡¯t think you understand ¡­¡± For the past two years, they had been like family. She had been busy every day, busy making her own name in this foreign country. She wanted to bring oriental designs into the industry and make more people accept them. She had worked hard every day, and she was grateful to Bai Hexun for persuading her to leave the country, which gave her this opportunity. However, his starting point was not for her dream, but for her. After she had made it clear that it was impossible between them and that they could only be friends, and he had agreed to it, he still did these things. ¡°If I don¡¯t understand you in this world, do you think he will? Bai Hexun took out a gun from his pocket. It was really a gun¡­ It wasn¡¯t Yin shinian¡¯s first time seeing a gun. Feng Yan had always carried a gun with him, so she had seen it before. However, Bai Hexun was different. He had killed someone before, and now that everything was out in the open, he might shoot¡­ Feng Yan wanted to protect Yin shinian behind him, but she stubbornly refused, he doesn¡¯t know me. He never knows what I like to eat. He won¡¯t remember my birthday either. He might even think that I¡¯m just a wedding dress seller and not a designer¡­ Yin shinian¡¯s words made Feng Yan¡¯s expression change again and again. He really didn¡¯t know. It seemed that there was still a lot to understand in the future. He suddenly felt that this was also very good. He had a lifetime to find out more about this woman and understand her little by little. It was quite interesting. Although Feng Yan was listening to Yin shinian, his eyes didn¡¯t leave the gun in Bai Hexun¡¯s hand. He hadn¡¯t unlocked the safety yet, so Feng Yan wasn¡¯t sure if he really had the intention to kill. in his heart, he didn¡¯t believe that his youngest uncle¡¯s conscience would be destroyed to such an extent that he would want to kill him¡­ but what should I do? even if he knows nothing about me, I still fell in love with him. I was angry with myself. How could I fall in love with him? Yin shinian¡¯s eyes turned red as he spoke, but I fell in love with this bastard! you once said that I was a Porcupine. I fell in love with him because I wanted to pull out all the thorns on my body and lose the coat that protected me. However, when he appeared and hugged me again, I chose to do it without hesitation. Yin shinian cried. This stubborn and cold woman had never shed a tear even in the most difficult times of her life. But now, because she had revealed her true feelings, she was crying silently. Feng Yan¡¯s hand around Yin shinian stiffened, and he was deeply shocked. At this moment, he finally understood what the word ¡°love¡± meant to Yin shinian. ¡°Yin shinian, I, Feng Yan, will love you my whole life and protect you forever! Chapter 1331 - 1331 Its rare for him to fall in love with a woman (2000 words) 1331 It¡¯s rare for him to fall in love with a woman (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 | Feng Yan hugged Yin shinian tightly from behind. As the young master of the Feng family, his eyes were also red. A promise of a lifetime. This was the best love that Yin shinian had ever heard from Feng Yan. They had always been in love and had never been separated. Sometimes, we have to thank the years for tempering us. Those seemingly bad tortures are actually to make us better. At this moment, Yin shinian deeply understood this principle. Bai Hexun¡¯s eyes reddened as he looked at the two of them hugging each other tightly. However, his eyes were not red because he wanted to cry. Instead, it was replaced by anger. How could this little girl, whom he had protected for so many years, abandon him and fall in love with another man? She was a cold Stone. He thought that as long as he slowly warmed her up, she would fall in love with him again. However, this scene was so ironic in front of him. He released the safety and slowly raised his hand. As long as he moved his finger and pulled the trigger, the two of them would either die or be seriously injured. Could two people like that still love each other? This thought was growing wildly in Bai Hexun¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t accept Yin shinian leaving him. He couldn¡¯t¡­ He had been living like a walking corpse all these years. It was rare for him to have such a heart for a woman. Wiry was the heavens still treating him like this? why? The continuous questioning and the deep provocation made Bai Hexun pull the trigger. ¡°Little granduncle ¡­ No, little uncle ¡­¡± However, the moment Bai Hexun pulled the trigger, nainai¡¯s cries were heard. The gunshot rang out, but it missed ¡­ Bai Hexun¡¯s shot hit the pillar. In fact, when he pulled the trigger, Feng Yan had already pushed Yin shinian down and protected him. Nainai¡¯s Tittle uncle¡¯ woke Bai Hexun up from his daze. He had really fired a shot. Ever since he had killed Feng Yan¡¯s father, he had not fired a single shot because he knew the price he had to pay for that one shot. However, he had fired a shot again today. Ever since he had found out that Feng Yan had entered Yin shinian¡¯s room, he had kept the gun on him. And he had actually shot his own nephew and the woman he loved the most. Bai Hexun, what are you doing? You¡¯ve already let little Yan down, and you still want to kill him? you¡¯re really crazy¡­ He is the only bloodline left by your sister in this world, and you are so crazy that you want to kill him ¡­ Bai Hexun fell to the floor, as if his soul had been drawn out of his body¡­ Han Bing and Ji Chenzhou also ran in when they heard the gunshots. In fact, after sparring for a while, they sat down to discuss the world of men. Han Bing was the first to run over. He took the gun from Bai Hexun¡¯s hand and turned off the safety. After that, he went to check if the young master was injured. Ji Chenzhou held nainai in his arms and could feel her trembling. Nainai, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid¡­ Ji Chenzhou patted nainai¡¯s head and looked at the calm and composed Mumu. Meanwhile, Mumu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was angry at nainai¡¯s shock. He was angry. The little gentleman, li Mumu, who had always been cold and aloof, was angry and her heart ached. Feng Yan helped Yin shinian up and looked at her. He was not injured. Yin shinian said that he was fine and ran over to nainai. Feng Yan looked at the bullet hole on the pillar. If nainai hadn¡¯t screamed ¡­ Although he and Yin shinian wouldn¡¯t die, they would still be injured. His uncle really wanted to kill them¡­ The feeling of anger and powerlessness in his heart was like two ropes pulling him. He glanced at nainai¡¯s side and confirmed that the child was fine. Feng Yan picked up the gun that Han Bing had thrown on the ground. Han Bing didn¡¯t say anything. He had to believe that the young master wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. Before they left, the Commander-in-Chief had said that they could fight, but they could not kill anyone. Han Bing thought that maybe the Commander-in-Chief was also worried that if something happened, the young master would regret it in the future. Nainai looked at the gun in Feng Yan¡¯s hand and shouted again, ¡± daddy, don¡¯t hurt brother-in-law¡­ Nainai¡¯s voice made Bai Hexun slowly close his eyes. He liked nainai. In front of children, it was always easy to hide all the sins in one¡¯s heart. Bai Hexun felt that this was how he was in front of nainai. Looking at her sly eyes, he felt that he had committed a great sin. He did not hear the word ¡®brother-in-law¡¯ clearly, but he took it to heart. When nainai tried to stop him earlier, he knew that this child was not simple. His sister had been smart since she was young, and she seemed to be even smarter than nainai. However, the most foolish thing she had done in her life was to fall in love with that man named Feng. And she loved him so stupidly that she even lost her life in the end. People who are white are stubborn and ignorant when it comes to love. He had once laughed at his sister, but now, didn¡¯t he become such a person? This was because the so-called love that he thought he had was just a lie after lie. They had even been blinded and wanted to kill them. Bai Hexun, what¡¯s the difference between your actions and my sister¡¯s fire back then? The little girl has already told you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not clear-headed and still fantasizing. You should wake up after this shot¡­ All the changes in Bai Hexun¡¯s expression were noticed by Feng Yan. Fortunately, no one was injured. Forget it. Everything that happened in the past started with this spear. Then, let everything end with this spear! uncle, the Feng family owes you. It all started with this shot. My dad deserved to die, but you shot him just now, so we¡¯re even! Placing the gun on the table, Feng Yan¡¯s tone was very calm, and even the gaze he directed at Bai Hexun was indifferent. At this time, she could still call him uncle. It could be considered forgiveness. Everything could be ended with this shot! Bai Hexun did not say a word from beginning to end. He only smiled when he was the only one left in the living room. He smiled as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. It was because of Yin shinian¡¯s words. I don¡¯t blame you for everything you¡¯ve done. Instead, I want to thank you for your respect for the past two years! Bai Hexun indeed respected Yin shinian a lot. If he wanted to force himself on her, he would have many means. When they left Bai Hexun¡¯s Villa and walked directly into the villa opposite, Yin shinian still felt that everything was unbelievable. Feng Yan was actually living right across the street? ¡°I didn¡¯t stay here for long, I just arrived today!¡± Feng Yan had thought that he would have to look at Yin shinian from a distance for a few days, but he didn¡¯t think that it would be so easy to bring his wife back. Looking at Mumu and nainai, Feng Yan felt that his daughter would definitely be happy for the rest of her life. Chapter 1332 - 1332 Anyway-youre not allowed to wear this swimsuit out (2000 words) 1332 Anyway-you¡¯re not allowed to wear this swimsuit out (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Mumu was a pure and innocent little man, but he was so shocked to see nainai that he kept talking to her, not knowing what he was talking about. lie probably wanted to tease le nainai, but she rolled her eyes instead. Then, he was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to do. His forehead was covered in sweat. Feng Yan turned around to look at Ji Chenzhou, who had followed them. ¡°1 invited you here?¡± He directly asked without any trace of politeness. ¡°I¡¯m here uninvited!¡± Ji Chenzhou shrugged his shoulders indifferently. In this day and age, those who were beautiful would die with a big face, while those who were ugly would die with a small face. Han Bing really wanted to give Ji Chenzhou a shameless thumbs up. Although it was already past nine, Ji Chenzhou still volunteered to cook noodles for everyone. Other than Feng Yan, who had eaten without a care for his food that night, the rest of them did not eat much. Hence, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s not-so-delicious noodles were all eaten. ¡°I told my father that my cooking skills have improved, but he didn¡¯t believe me!¡± Ji Chenzhou said in satisfaction when he saw that everyone¡¯s bowl was almost empty. Gu Jue¡¯s cooking skills were also excellent now. He stayed at home all day to study how to make delicious food. Chu baiqing, little seven, and little nine ate well. Sometimes, Feng Xi felt that she could no longer keep her position as the chef King. Chu baiqing praised Gu Jue¡¯s cooking skills to everyone he met. Ji Chenzhou was also practicing his cooking skills in excitement. Fie was bound to surpass his father. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying, even dog shit smells good when you¡¯re hungry!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s words made everyone roll their eyes at him. The next day. Bai Hexun¡¯s butler brought Yin shinian and nainai¡¯s things over. Yin shinian still couldn¡¯t help but ask about Bai Hexun¡¯s situation. The Butler said that he had left early in the morning, and no one knew where he went. To be honest, Yin shinian didn¡¯t feel good when he heard this. Because she knew how lonely Bai Hexun had been all these years abroad. He was all alone, and he could not let anyone know that he was still alive. She could only live her life day by day with a different name ¡­ She thought that this was probably the reason why Feng Yan had forgiven her. lie knew how lonely he was. lie couldn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to China for the rest of his life. lie wouldn¡¯t be able to go back for at least ten to twenty years. After all, he was a dead man. Yin shinian prayed for him in his heart, hoping that he would meet a woman who could accompany him for the rest of his life. They loved each other, so he was no longer lonely. When Feng Yan told Yin shinian that he wasn¡¯t going back to the country and was going on a trip, the ice broke. Because this meant that he had to protect her closely. He had thought that he would be able to go back to China and see Mo Chen. He was quite excited, but this bucket of cold water poured on him, chilling his heart. No one was happier than nainai and Mumu about this trip. Because what Mumu was looking forward to the most was skiing. Yin shinian didn¡¯t have any objections to the child¡¯s happiness. It was true that she had never brought nainai on a trip before, not even in the country, let alone abroad. This time, Ji Chenzhou did not ¡®come uninvited¡¯ but ¡®followed¡¯ like a shadow. No matter what Feng Yan said to him, he wouldn¡¯t listen and boarded his private jet. Their first stop was Switzerland, to satisfy Mumu and nainai¡¯s passion for skiing. (Please automatically ignore seasons, required for plot) However, they had clearly overestimated their ability to resist the cold. Yin shinian was extremely afraid of the cold, so she stayed in the hotel and did not go out. She had no choice, Feng Yan had to accompany her. Mumu and nainai were indeed a match made in heaven. Even the cold couldn¡¯t stop their enthusiasm. It was hard on Han Bing and Ji Chenzhou. That night, the two of them were so tired that they lay on the bed like corpses. However, Mumu and nainai were exceptionally excited. For the next few days, Yin shinian kept protesting, because Feng Yan said that if she stayed, she would stay. She might as well exercise. However, this wasn¡¯t the right way to exercise. How could one not get out of bed after exercising every day? However, the result was that the protest was invalid. When the children finally had enough of playing in the snow and wanted to move to another place, Yin shinian felt that he was finally going to be liberated. She suggested going to the Pink Beach in Bahama, which she had seen in a magazine before. It was very beautiful. (Please automatically ignore seasons, required for plot) She thought that she must go and take a look if she had the chance in the future. This time, she could go and take a look. The Pink Beach was very beautiful. This time, Yin shinian finally understood what a vacation was. She was wearing a swimsuit that she had designed and was about to go out when she was pulled back by Feng Yan. ¡°What are you wearing?¡± Feng Yan looked at the bikini Yin shinian was wearing and asked with a gloomy face. Yin shinian looked at what he was wearing and saw that there was nothing wrong with it. He wasn¡¯t wearing it upside down either. Why was he looking at her like this? ¡°This is a swimsuit!¡± ¡°How can you call these two pieces of cloth clothes?¡± Feng Yan looked at Yin shinian¡¯s perfect figure, which was completely revealed. Most of her skin was exposed. I low could he allow her to go out dressed like this? ¡°Don¡¯t all swimsuits look like this?¡± Only then did Yin shinian realize why Feng Yan¡¯s face had darkened. Ever since they got back together, Yin shinian realized that Feng Yan¡¯s possessiveness was even stronger than before. This was not allowed, that was not allowed. In any case, it was all kinds of orders. look, look, it¡¯s exposed here, it¡¯s exposed here too, and here, here ¡­ Feng Yan used his finger to point at the various exposed parts of Yin shinian¡¯s body, his tone getting more and more aggressive. The flames of desire slowly burned in his eyes. ¡°Feng Yan, look at those women outside. Which one of them is wearing a swimsuit that only shows their eyes?¡± Yin shinian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. This was a swimsuit that she had designed. It wasn¡¯t revealing at all. Who wouldn¡¯t wear a swimsuit when they came to the beach to play? According to his movements, her entire body would only be exposed to her eyes. ¡°Why would I look at them? I¡¯m only looking at you. Since you¡¯re not allowed to wear it out, why don¡¯t you just stay here? look at how sunny it is outside. Let¡¯s continue to exercise!¡± Feng Yan was about to kiss Yin shinian as he spoke, but she avoided him. ¡°Feng Yan, do you know when to stop?¡± Yin shinian was really angry. It was fun to do intimate things, but they had agreed to go on a vacation. Who would stay in bed and exercise every day? ¡°Haven¡¯t I been doing it twice these days? I¡¯m not controlling myself!¡± Feng Yan sounded rather aggrieved when he said this. He had been vegetarian for two years, and now that he finally had some meat to eat, he had to be fed. Feng Yan, that¡¯s twice in the day and twice at night. Sometimes, you even do it once in the wee hours of the morning. Is this called self-control?¡± They had been traveling for more than half a month. Who could stand this every day? He felt aggrieved and was really furious. Aiyo, I thought young master Feng would do it seven times a night. I didn¡¯t expect it to be five times a day, and he even has to split it! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s surprised voice came from behind Feng Yan, and he was full of smiles.. Chapter 1333 - 1333 Youve already taken advantage of her, what else do you want?(2ooo words) 1333 You¡¯ve already taken advantage of her, what else do you want?(2ooo words) Translator: 549690339 Feng Yan really wanted to strangle Ji Chenzhou to death. Why was he everywhere? He was so shameless that he wouldn¡¯t listen to anything. If you told him that you were annoying, he would also laugh and say, ¡± as long as you care about me, it doesn¡¯t matter if you like me or not. Feng Yan immediately pushed Yin shinian. go in and change your clothes! No matter what, he could not let Ji Chenzhou take a look at his woman. Although he liked men, he could not do that¡­ Yin shinian didn¡¯t say anything. After all, Ji Chenzhou was there, so he had to give Feng Yan some face. She just felt that Feng Yan¡¯s possessiveness was too unreasonable. This was the beach, and all women were dressed like this. Was she supposed to put on a ski suit and step on the beach? After Yin shinian went in, Feng Yan immediately took out his phone, not caring what time it was in China. He immediately called Gu Jue and asked him to discipline his son. Feng Yan immediately put it on speaker¡­ He took a look at the time. It should be around 11P. M. Over there. It could be that Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were doing something intense. Ji Chenzhou laughed as he lay on the sofa. He guessed that she was calling his father. He really missed little seven and little nine¡­ The call went through, but it was not Gu Jue¡¯s irritable voice. Instead, it was a simple-minded and shy voice. Feng Yan glanced at his phone. It was indeed Gu Jue¡¯s number. Who was this? ¡°Young master Feng, I¡¯m na Ren!¡± This time, Feng Yan could hear the voice on the other end of the phone clearly. It was only now that he recognized that it was indeed that Ren¡¯s voice. Why was he still at Gu Jue¡¯s place at this time? Actually, Feng Yan wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this way. Ji Chenzhou, who was lying on the sofa, was also stunned. After that, he was still in the mood to tease him. After all, it was quite fun. However, later on, Ren had clearly rejected him, and he had never looked for him again. After all, she did not have any strong feelings for him ¡­ He probably didn¡¯t feel anything¡­ ¡± Where¡¯s Gu Jue?¡± Feng Yan couldn¡¯t ask directly why she was at Gu Jue¡¯s house at this hour and still holding his phone. ¡°Wash¡­ He¡¯s taking a bath! It wasn¡¯t convenient, so I helped him. Young master Chu has a surgery tonight, so I came over¡­¡± Ren was still the same. He was nervous when talking to people he wasn¡¯t familiar with. In fact, Chu baiqing had a surgery that night, and Gu Jue had a dinner appointment that he could not turn down, so he called Ren over to see little seven and little nine. However, he was so nervous that he didn¡¯t make it clear. His words sounded ambiguous and could be easily misunderstood. Of course, Feng Yan would not be the one who misunderstood, because he knew Gu Jue well and knew that he was not someone who would mess around. If he had that intention, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for Chu Bai Qing to come back and not even look at anyone. ¡°Get Gu Jue to return my call later!¡± Feng Yan glanced at Ji Chenzhou, who was lying on the sofa. He really did not treat himself as an outsider. ¡°Yes, yes, okay!¡± Ren hung up the phone nervously. Feng Yan kicked Ji Chenzhou¡¯s calf, get up. ¡°Do you think that Ren still hasn¡¯t given up on my father?¡± Ji Chenzhou suddenly spoke with a serious tone. It seemed like she was asking Feng Yan, but also herself. ¡°Then have you given up on Bai Qing?¡± Actually, Feng Yan was quite curious about this. Ji Chenzhou had done so much for Chu baiqing, so it was impossible for him to say that he didn¡¯t love her anymore. ¡°Young master Feng, you¡¯re such a busybody!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes flashed with pain. It was an unbearable pain. He sat up and left. She left so quickly that Feng Yan felt like he had never been here before. If he came, wouldn¡¯t he cause a ruckus before leaving? ¨C In China- When Ren gang put down Gu Jue¡¯s phone, his own phone rang as well. He hung up after a glance. It was a subconscious habit. Because he would definitely not answer this person¡¯s call. Ji Chenzhou looked at his phone, which had been hung up on, and his lips curled into a devilish smile. He then called back. As expected, nain hung up again. Ji Chenzhou made a third call, but the other party did not hang up. That was because na Ren knew Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper. If he called a third time and you still hung up, you would be asking for trouble. This was because he had learned his lesson. Ji Chenzhou had once said that if he didn¡¯t pick up his call three times, he would suffer. Na Ren was unconcerned. He did not pick up Ji Chenzhou¡¯s call after the third time. Who knew that the drunk Ji Chenzhou would rape him that night? In na Ren¡¯s eyes, Ji Chenzhou was a madman who would do anything. He had no bottom line at all, so don¡¯t provoke him. In the end, the call was picked up. The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth curled into a smile that was not too big. He was satisfied. ¡°Get out of my father¡¯s house!¡± After the call was connected, Ji Chenzhou coldly threw out these words. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re sick!¡± He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that Ren¡¯s face must be red. That was because he was angry¡­ ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sick. Do you want to see how sick I am?¡± When Ji Chenzhou spoke to na Ren, he was always so lazy and nonchalant. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯ve already taken advantage of me. What else do you want? What right do you have to meddle in my business?¡± Perhaps it was only when he was talking to Ji Chenzhou that Ren Cai would not stammer out of nervousness. He would only be angry. ¡°What do you think? Of course, it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t taken enough advantage of you!¡± Ji Chenzhou thought about Ren¡¯s happy and forbearing appearance under him and felt his lower abdomen tighten. ¡°Shameless!¡± Ren hung up the phone immediately. He didn¡¯t want to think about what happened that night. However, Ji Chenzhou had humiliated him time and time again. He wasn¡¯t born gay. He did like Gu Jue, and it was all good feelings. He liked his personality. However, when it came to Ji Chenzhou, he was born to be the one below. She was born to like men¡­ That shamelessness, which was filled with anger and embarrassment, was the best excuse to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s ears, causing his blood to boil. At this moment, she just wanted to ruthlessly press that Ren under her body and force him to call out in a better and more alluring voice. Ji Chenzhou had always been a man of action. Since he wanted Ren, he had already made arrangements to return to his country. He had never been one to drag things out, but it was precisely on this matter of Ren. However, he changed his mind again and again, pestering her. Since she couldn¡¯t let him go, why not follow her heart and want him if she wanted him¡­ Ji Chenzhou had never been one to put himself in a difficult position. The word ¡®shameless¡¯ was the spark that sparked Ji Chenzhou¡¯s interest. He had originally wanted to play around with her, but he had never expected to be involved in this. He had actually fallen in love with her. Chapter 1334 - 1334 Ill never have enough of you in my entire life (2000 words) 1334 I¡¯ll never have enough of you in my entire life (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 | In the evening, Yin shinian went to the beach as he had wished, and Feng Yan also let her wear the bikini he had designed. However, Yin shinian didn¡¯t wear it. The reason was that the big-tailed Wolf that had taken her for an entire afternoon had left too many marks on her body. She couldn¡¯t hide it at all in a bikini. Feng Yan was definitely doing this on purpose. He looked at the man who was holding her hand in an overbearing manner as they walked slowly on the beach. Yin shinian dug his nails into his palm again. In front of them was nainai and Mumu, who were picking up shells. Their laughter could be heard continuously in the night breeze. Although Yin shinian¡¯s body was in pain from a certain someone¡¯s torment, his heart had never felt so happy and satisfied before. ¡°Why didn¡¯t 1 see Ji Chenzhou during dinner?¡± Yin shinian felt that it was quite strange that there was one less crazy person. I called his father and told on him. I think he was called back! Gu Jue called him later, and Feng Yan told him all of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s crimes with exaggerated details. Gu Jue only replied with one sentence,¡± 1 know. I¡¯m going to sleep! Feng Yan did not expect Gu Jue to be so efficient. Ji Chenzhou had been summoned back in the afternoon. Feng Yan had no idea that Ji Chenzhou had returned to sleep with na Ren. Gu Jue hung up the phone and really went to sleep ¡­ His third son was not at home. It was so quiet. How sick must he be to call him back? ¡°When are we going back?¡± Yin shinian thought that it was good to play, but he couldn¡¯t keep playing like this. As long as they didn¡¯t go back, Han Bing had to follow them. This was his job. However, sometimes, when he saw him staring blankly at the phone, Yin shinian knew that he was in a hurry to go back. The taste of longing was painful for people in love. ¡°You¡¯re asking for Han Bing, right?¡± How could he not know what his woman was thinking? Yin shinian dug into his palm again and looked at him. why are you asking if you already know?¡± it¡¯s a good thing that he¡¯s separated from Mo Chen for a while. Han Bing isn¡¯t the type to pester people. However, he¡¯s too persistent with Mo Chen. He¡¯s almost demonized! It was rare for Feng Yan to be serious. Ever since Han Bing had told him that he liked Mo Chen and wanted to be with him, Feng Yan had become serious. Then, he chased after her without any restraint. He was the most clear about what he had experienced. She just watched him turn Mo Chen gay little by little. However, Mo Chen¡¯s personality was much colder than Han Bing¡¯s. He had his own dreams and ambitions. He was a very calm person. That was why he thought that if he could make him feel lighter, he would. Although distance would make one miss her more, it was also possible to get used to her not being by her side. ¡°Valiant song said that you¡¯re the type to do whatever you want and never tell anyone. You¡¯re actually doing it for the good of others, yet you still offend them!¡± Yin shinian stopped in his tracks, his lustrous eyes full of deep love. It had only been half a month since they had reunited, but she felt that their feelings for each other had already settled down for a long time. There was no passion or adaptation. Everything was so natural and natural¡­ ¡°Since I want to do it and say it, why do I have to explain it to others? It¡¯s like I want to sleep with you¡­¡± Feng Yan had once again changed the topic to ¡°sleep,¡± which he couldn¡¯t stop talking about all day. ¡°Feng Yan!¡± Yin shinian covered his mouth. The child was right in front of him. How could he be so outspoken and still talk about this problem? Nainai had been protesting for the past few days, saying that she only cared about sleeping with her father and ignored her. Speaking of nainai, Yin shinian only found out later that she was actually a small spy. This child was really something. She always said bad things about her father and he was worried that she would really hate her father. He kept telling her that her father loved her and that she shouldn¡¯t say that about him. Who knew that the father and daughter were just acting¡­ ¡°Shinian, you¡¯re really soft¡­¡± Feng Yan bit Yin shinian¡¯s hand. It was indeed very soft. However, the way he looked at Yin shinian was soft and full of desire. Yin shinian was all too familiar with what that look in his eyes meant. Also, his tone was almost out of control. Recently, his needs in that area were really exuberant. In Feng Yan¡¯s words, this was the best way for Yin shinian to test if he had had any other women in the past two years. However, she would rather not have such a test. It was too tiring¡­ ¡°Feng Yan, that¡¯s enough!¡± Yin shinian wanted to pull his hand back. She really couldn¡¯t satisfy his big appetite. ¡°Not enough. It won¡¯t be enough even if I want you for a lifetime!¡± Once a man fell in love with a woman, he didn¡¯t need to learn how to say sweet nothings. He could just say them. Because it came from the bottom of his heart, there was no need to organize his words. The two children loved the Pink Beach, so they played there for more than a month. Yin shinian wondered why he had become so lazy and gluttonous, and also loved to sleep. When Feng Yan reached out his hand, Yin shinian expressed a serious protest. Feng Yan, I¡¯m really sleepy. Besides, I think I¡¯ve caught a stomach flu and I¡¯m not feeling well¡­ Yin shinian was a person who didn¡¯t get sick easily, but these two days, he had been lazy and sleepy, and he was still a little uncomfortable. ¡°Disgusting?¡± Feng Yan sat up abruptly. Seeing Yin shinian like this, he asked nervously. ¡°Well,, little ¡­¡± Yin shinian couldn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. He was just a little disgusted. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve eaten too much seafood these past two days¡­¡± After all, they were by the sea, and everything was the freshest, so it was inevitable that they would be greedy. ¡°Han Bing, call the doctor!¡± Feng Yan shouted outside. Han Bing was barbecuing with the two children. Feng Yan¡¯s voice was very nervous, and it was obvious. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call the doctor. I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping for. while¡­¡± Yin shinian felt that he was too nervous. He was just feeling a little uncomfortable, so there was no need to call the doctor. ¡°No, you might¡­ It was possible¡­ I¡¯m pregnant, so disgusting¡­¡± Feng Yan was actually so nervous that he started to stutter. Yin shinian¡¯s open mouth also froze. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of this¡­ Wasn¡¯t this a symptom of pregnancy? She had never dared to think that they would have another child so soon. After all, Yin shinian had experienced such a bad thing because of her pregnancy. This was something that Yin shinian had never thought of¡­ Feng Yan was worried about the family doctor¡­ He still went to drive to the hospital. After the blood was drawn, the waiting process only took half an hour, but Feng Yan felt that it was especially long¡­ When the doctor came out, Feng Yan looked at her nervously. However, just as she was about to speak, he interrupted her. wait a minute! Feng Yan took a deep breath. He had never been so nervous before, tell me! Her feminine eyes were fixed on the doctor¡¯s mouth, afraid that she had heard wrong.. Chapter 1335 - 1335 Looking forward to the next year-guess who will appear next-young master Feng! 1335 Looking forward to the next year-guess who will appear next-young master Feng! Translator: 549690339 | Feng Yan¡¯s English was pretty good, but he didn¡¯t understand what the doctor was saying. what did you say? ¡± she asked. In fact, the doctor didn¡¯t understand what Feng Yan was saying either¡­ In the end, it was Han Bing who spoke up. young master, young Madam is pregnant. You¡¯re going to be a father again! Han Bing said it calmly, and his expression was also very indifferent. Then, she heard Feng Yan¡¯s excited voice. I said ¡­ I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡± During this period of time, the two of them had not used any contraception. In fact, they did not think of having a child. Feng Yan thought that it would be great if they could have a child. After all, the miscarried child was the pain between them. Now that they were pregnant again, Feng Yan thought that this must be God¡¯s love for them. The child who was not fated with them had once again returned to their family. This could be considered as making up for the pain between them, so Feng Yan was naturally happy. Some things might not come true even if you asked for them, but some things would always come to you unexpectedly. Yin shinian was still sleeping in bed. She was really too tired. The doctor said that the pregnant woman¡¯s physical signs were very good, but she should pay more attention to rest. He also told her some things that she had to pay attention to. It was very dangerous three months ago, and they couldn¡¯t sleep together¡­ Feng Yan had memorized everything. Fortunately, it was nothing much. He had been asking for it quite frequently in the past. Since Yin shinian was pregnant, they set off to return to China. Han Bing was the happiest¡­ Seal the door Yin shinian¡¯s entire pregnancy was torturous. She felt that if she didn¡¯t give birth soon, she would go crazy. Feng Yan was simply too careful. He wished he could wrap her up in the blanket so that she wouldn¡¯t be hurt at all. You can¡¯t eat this, you can¡¯t touch that¡­ He had to personally support her for every step she took, even when she went to the bathroom. Pregnant people were naturally tender-hearted, and Yin shinian lost his temper at Feng Yan a lot because of this. However, Feng Yan was good-tempered and chuckled, so he just went along with whatever Yin shinian said. What made Yin shinian angrier was that she wanted to eat spicy edamame, but Feng Yan wouldn¡¯t let her eat it. In the end, she gave in and decided to just eat a little Doudou. She was really craving for it. Yin shinian didn¡¯t want to experience the feeling of being so hungry that he felt uncomfortable all over before he ate it. However, Feng Yan still didn¡¯t allowit. No matter what she said, he wouldn¡¯t allow it. Yin shinian hadn¡¯t spoken to Feng Yan for a few days because of this. Even after Yin shinian gave birth, he still didn¡¯t get to eat the spicy edamame that she had been longing for¡­ After that, she gave her son a nickname, little bean. This time, Feng Yan was unhappy again and had negotiated with Yin shinian many times over this matter. However, in the end, Yin shinian told him, ¡± there¡¯s no room for discussion. These were the words Feng Yan had said when he had stopped her from eating edamame. Now, Yin shinian had returned them to him. In the end, Feng Yan could only accept the fact that his son was called Mao Dou. Later, when the little bean grew up, he found out how he got his name. She was so angry that she ignored her parents for a few days. She really felt that she had been reincarnated into an unreliable family. He was so handsome, so why did he have such a name? Nainai said to him, be content! Our mom didn¡¯t order spicy edamame for you.¡± In fact, this was all thanks to the little edamame¡¯s father. If he didn¡¯t stop her, she would have been called spicy edamame. After much persuasion, she finally got a little edamame. Chapter 1336 - 1336 Who gave you the guts to do that?(2ooo words) 1336 Who gave you the guts to do that?(2ooo words) Translator: 549690339 | ¨C Presidential palace ¨C The blindfold on na Ren¡¯s head was taken off, and he moved his wrists. He had actually been tied up and brought here, and the other party had said ¡°please¡± before knocking him out. The man sitting opposite him had a dark expression and his eyes were cold as he looked at nain. Na Ren knew that he was the president, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father. His image on television was not as terrifying as this, but rather, he was very friendly. Ren sat there quietly. He didn¡¯t speak first, nor did he panic. He knew why the president wanted to see him. Ji Chenzhou wanted to marry her, but he had gone crazy after finding out that she was still alive ¡­ He wanted to tell the world that he was going to marry a man¡­ ¡°Chenzhou said he wants to marry you!¡± The president¡¯s voice was very serious, and his lips were tightly pursed. Ren remained silent. It had been five years since he first met Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Many people and things had changed, and so had he ¡­ He was no longer the innocent little white rabbit that Ji Chenzhou had described him to be. He was no longer the big boy who would blush nervously when talking to strangers. The president¡¯s eyes narrowed even more as he slammed his hand on the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to say that he wanted to marry a man!¡± It was only then that Ren raised his head to look at the president. The deep disgust and contempt in his tone made him very uncomfortable, especially the word ¡°marry.¡± Mr. President, Ji Chenzhou and I agreed that if you want to get married, I¡¯ll marry him! Na Ren¡¯s words caused the president to slam the table again, bastard! ¡°Ji Chenzhou also said the same words, so we didn¡¯t reach a consensus!¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be nervous or uneasy because the person in front of him was the president. ¡°So, Mr. President, it¡¯s useless to look for me. I don¡¯t want to be with him either, but he¡¯s forcing me. If Mr. President can persuade him to leave me, I¡¯ll be extremely grateful!¡± Ren¡¯s hand was gently placed on the armrest of the chair. It was unclear whether he was grabbing or letting go, but it betrayed his insincerity. ¡°Do you really want to leave me that badly?¡± The domineering carved door was suddenly pushed open as Ji Chenzhou coldly asked na Ren ¡­ That cold gaze was like a knife that shot at na Ren, stabbing him in pain. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never wanted to be with you!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were a sea of dark red after na Ren finished speaking. Five years ago, Ren had said the same thing, and then he disappeared into the sea. In the end, not even the body was found ¡­ Ji Chenzhou thought that this would be the end of his life. It must have been because his life had been too smooth-sailing in the past. Or perhaps it was just as Ren had said, he had done too many bad things, and this was his retribution. Ren¡¯s death was his retribution. However, all of this was just a way for him to escape from him. Since when did the little rabbit that would blush when she couldn¡¯t stand his teasing become a two-faced Wolf Cub? Na Ren watched as Ji Chenzhou walked towards him, and his thoughts gradually returned to the time when they first met¡­ Five years ago Ren returned to the dormitory and looked at the empty bed opposite. This was a double room, and the dormitory mate opposite had not appeared since she moved in. She heard from her classmates that she had never seen this person before even though she was already in her second year. Just as she took off her clothes, the phone on the table rang. He took a look and saw that it was Ji Chenzhou ¡­ He hung up immediately. Before he could take off his sleeve, his phone rang again. His face was slightly red. Her fair fingers curled up as her mind was filled with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s overbearing kiss at the entrance. In the end. he closed his eyes and hung up the phone. Naren, you¡¯ve been kissed by a man, what¡¯s there to think about¡­ Just as he was about to change his pants, his phone rang again. This time, he chose to turn it off. Why was this person so annoying? Who does he think he is? Na Ren, who was no longer a hacker, did not know that Ji Chenzhou was the president¡¯s son. If he had known, he might not have been so cold. Ji Chenzhou would not have been interested in him because he had ignored him. Therefore, the fate between people was really predestined. Ren went to the bathroom and took a comfortable bath. He was very tired from the photoshoot today. However, he liked his current life very much. Compared to when he was under master Xiu, he had to deal with data every day. He preferred the busy and fulfilling days now. Although he was still not used to interacting with others, he was also changing little by little. The double room dormitory was in good condition, just like a two-bedroom apartment. There was even a kitchen, so it was very comfortable and felt like home. It would be better if his roommate never showed up. He didn¡¯t like to live with strangers. When Ren walked out of the bathroom in a t-shirt and shorts, he was shocked. ¡°You ¡­ How did you get in?¡± Na Ren pointed at Ji Chenzhou, who was sitting on his bed. Every time he came back, he would casually lock the door, so how did Ji Chenzhou get in? He took a look at the door, and it was intact¡­ Ji Chenzhou propped both his hands on the bed and narrowed his eyes at na Ren, who had just taken a shower. His eyes were dark and seemed to be like a flame, slightly moving. That person didn¡¯t like people touching his things. He walked over and tugged at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm, wanting to pull him away from his bed, but he smelled a strong alcohol smell¡­ He also saw that the key on the bed was exactly the same as the key to his dormitory. ¡°You¡¯re on the opposite bed?¡± Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou in surprise. They were roommates? How could there be such a sad thing? Ji Chenzhou was actually a college student? It seemed like Lord Jue had mentioned that Ji Chenzhou was also in school¡­ It seemed that he would have to tell master Xiu tomorrow that he would be going to another university. He wouldn¡¯t be going to the same school and dormitory as Ji Chenzhou ¡­ ¡°We¡¯re not in the same bed, we¡¯re in the same bed!¡± Ji Chenzhou was slightly tipsy as he pulled na Ren¡¯s hand away. With a force, she pressed him down on the bed and covered him with her body. Her actions were done in one go, and she did not look like a drunk person at all. Ren¡¯s head hit the bed heavily. He didn¡¯t like to sleep on a bed that was too soft, so the mattress was the kind of Palm Palm, which was a little hard. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, what are you doing?¡± She was being pressed down by a man of the same age. Ren¡¯s face instantly turned red. Although it wasn¡¯t white, it was still clearly visible. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to hang up on me three times. The first one, even Chu baiqing didn¡¯t dare to. Who gave you the guts, huh?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words reeked of alcohol, and it hit na Ren¡¯s face. Chapter 1337 - 1337 Sinking-ji Chenzhou, youre drunk, Yingluo 1337 Sinking-ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re drunk, Yingluo Translator: 549690339 | Na Ren tried to use his raised leg to knock Ji Chenzhou, but he was forcefully pushed down by Ji Chenzhou to the left. Instantly, her leg was in pain. That Ren had also followed master Xiu through life and death for many years, but he had never won against Ji Chenzhou. That Ren felt that Ji Chenzhou was a lunatic. They had only met twice. It was too strange for him to question her in such a tone. Wasn¡¯t he sick? ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. If you continue to be like this¡­ I¡¯ll give Sir Jue a call!¡± That Ren angrily said, ¡± Ji Chenzhou, get lost! Due to her lack of contact with others for a long time, Hito¡¯s personality was actually the shy type. However, he just had to bump into this shameless Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou had indeed drunk a lot. There were shadows in his eyes, and he could only faintly see that Ren¡¯s lips were moving. That Ren¡¯s lips were redder than most men¡¯s, especially when he was nervous. Although Ji Chenzhou was a little drunk and not fully awake, his mind was filled with the image of him forcefully kissing her lips that day. In fact, his consciousness was a little blurry at this time. It could even be said that he only knew these lips, but not who their owner was He didn¡¯t want to hear words that he didn¡¯t like to hear come out of this mouth. So, he pinched Ren¡¯s chin and kissed him fiercely. Na Ren wanted to struggle and push him away, but he was held in place by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s overbearing hand. Men who had drunk were all quite strong, and Ji Chenzhou was naturally overbearing, so he naturally did not allow anyone to resist him. The air was filled with the strong smell of alcohol. In the past, master Xiu didn¡¯t allow him to drink, saying that he was stupid after drinking. He wasn¡¯t smart to begin with, and if he became stupid after drinking, he would become a fool in the future. Therefore, Ren was very obedient and rarely drank. He would only drink a little when he was happy. Ji Chenzhou had been drinking hard liquor, so the taste was a little pungent. Thus, the man resisted. As their tongues intertwined, na Ren bit Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tongue without any hesitation. The smell of blood mixed with the smell of wine instantly created a strong sense of wildness. On the contrary, it provoked Ji Chenzhou even more¡­ ¡°It¡¯s flavorful!¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed sinisterly. This night was destined to be a deep one¡­ The next day. When na Ren woke up, he felt pain all over his body, as if he had just fought with someone. His eyes were obviously bloodshot, and he looked Haggard and tired. Scenes flashed through his mind ¡­ Even if it wasn¡¯t a dream, it was real. Ji Chenzhou had really¡­ The bite wound on the corner of his mouth had formed a scab, and Renyi¡¯s mouth was in pain. Na Ren smashed the bed hard. He didn¡¯t know when Ji Chenzhou had left, but the last thing he could remember was before he had fainted. Ji Chenzhou was still acting like a lunatic¡­ He picked up the phone and turned it on. He opened the address book, but his fingers did not open it¡­ He wanted to give master Xiu a call and ask him to kill Ji Chenzhou. As long as he asked for it, master Xiu would definitely do it. However, Lord Xiu would also know about what happened last night. It was very likely that his current free life would be gone. Because he wasn¡¯t protected and wasn¡¯t involved in hacking anymore, he had fought for it himself. He really liked his current life. Maybe he would be taken back. He didn¡¯t want to. He treated it as if he had been bitten by a dog. In the future, he would just walk around the dog. After Ren took a bath and changed his clothes, he went to the bathroom. He would apply to change dormitories first. Even if he wanted to transfer, he wouldn¡¯t have contacted them in just one or two days. He didn¡¯t want to live in this dormitory anymore. In fact, master Xiu had bought him a house in Yun city, but he felt that it was too big. Therefore, she preferred to live in the dormitory, which was convenient. However, she did not expect that she would be roommates with Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Then, to nain¡¯s surprise, the school said that all the dormitories were full. Even if they were to change dormitories, they could not¡­ Ren had never attended school before, and Huo qingge had chosen this for him. Therefore, there were many things that he did not know about the school. Just because people said that there were no empty dormitories and that they couldn¡¯t be changed, she thought that it was true. Little did he know that Ji Chenzhou had already anticipated his actions and had given him a heads up in the morning. Ren thought that he would live in the apartment that master Xiu had bought for him. However, he didn¡¯t expect that as soon as he arrived at the community, he was told by the guard that there was a problem with the sewer of his building and it was being repaired. Ren didn¡¯t think too much about it and returned to the dormitory in the end. He thought that Ji Chenzhou must have left early in the morning because he realized how ridiculous last night¡¯s events were. After all, they were two men. I¡¯ll stay here for two days. After I¡¯ve found a new school, I¡¯ll move out. They probably wouldn¡¯t meet again. Just as na Ren had thought, Ji Chenzhou did not appear again. She did not call him again. However, the search didn¡¯t go smoothly. Other than hacking, he was not good at anything else. I¡¯m only interested in photography, and I¡¯ve just started learning. He didn¡¯t think that he would ask master Xiu or his sister Huo qingge for help unless he had no other choice. Now, Ren Cai felt that it was really difficult to do things without someone to do it. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t appear either, and Ren gradually forgot about what happened that night. Chu baiqing returned and he went to Gu Jue¡¯s house. He didn¡¯t expect Ji Chenzhou to be there too. He couldn¡¯t leave immediately, so he could only brace himself and walk in. Ever since that night, they had not seen each other for a long time. Ji Chenzhou had not called him either. Na Ren was really curious about Chu baiqing¡­ He wanted to know what kind of person Gu Jue loved. To be able to make him love her so loyally, so heartbroken¡­ Chu Bai Qing was very good looking¡­ Chu baiqing¡¯s voice was very nice to listen to ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile was very gentle¡­ Everything about Chu Bai Qing came from other people¡¯s mouths. Now that this person was sitting in front of him, he was much better than what he had heard. No wonder Gu Jue loved him so much¡­ However, just as he sat down, he noticed Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes¡­ I can¡¯t see¡­ This discovery made him very surprised. How could such a beautiful pair of eyes be missing¡­ Ren had his doubts, but he didn¡¯t ask them. As he continued to talk to Chu baiqing, he found that he really liked to chat with Chu baiqing. ¡°You¡¯re also from that University? Then you and Chenzhou are schoolmates, and he¡¯s also from your school.¡± Chu baiqing smiled at na Ren, his eyes calm. Ren only replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯. He naturally knew that Ji Chenzhou was from their school and they were even from the same dormitory¡­ Na Ren looked at the book in blind beside Chu baiqing. It was quite eye catching. He just felt that this book did not match him ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t like Sir Jue now¡­¡± Ren didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. All of a sudden, he said this¡­ Gu Jue glanced at na Ren. why are you saying this for no reason? ¡± The smile on Chu Bai Qing¡¯s face deepened. I know that you don¡¯t actually like him. You just have a good impression of him! Chu baiqing didn¡¯t know if he was right to say that because he couldn¡¯t personally experience other people¡¯s feelings. However, he felt that it was best for him to say this at this time, as he didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand. yes, yes. I have a good impression of you. I think you¡¯re quite interesting, Sir Jue¡­ Na Ren nodded his head like a rattle. No wonder they all said Chu Bai Qing was good. He only talked to him for a while and he already felt that he was good. She was so understanding and gentle that it made people feel very comfortable. However, Ren said to Gu Jue, ¡± Lord Jue, you¡¯re so lucky¡­ Gu Jue looked at that Ren and thought,¡¯damn it, could she have fallen for him so quickly?¡¯ Look at the way this kid was looking at their Chu baiqing. If that wasn¡¯t love, then what was? That gaze was simply¡­ Why did REO¡¯s eyes look so adoring? it was clearly a look of admiration. She did not know how Lord Jue could treat such a serious appreciation as a frivolous love¡­ And their Chu baiqing and Na Ren had a great time chatting. They were so talkative and so gentle ¡­ How could this go on? he definitely couldn¡¯t. She looked at Ji Chenzhou, who was happily playing with little seven and little nine. At such a crucial time, he still had to let his third son play. third son, aren¡¯t you going back to school? you can take little black back with you. It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here! Actually, Gu Jue was not very confident. With his third son¡¯s bottomless character, it would be embarrassing if he really did not cooperate with him. Who knew that Ji Chenzhou would actually cooperate and come out from the guardrails? ¡°Alright, father!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were directed at Gu Jue. He did not even look at na Ren. It was as if the two of them were strangers. Na Ren glared at Gu Jue angrily. I¡¯m not going back to school today. I¡¯ll go to my sister¡¯s place later! why are you so guarded against me? ¡± the more straightforward and honest na Ren asked. With just this one sentence, Gu Jue felt extremely awkward. Was he that obvious? He just wanted his third son to send him back to school. Wasn¡¯t this good intention¡­ ¡°F * ck, why the f * ck would I be wary of a little brat like you?¡± Gu Jue glared at na Ren, then gave his third son a look. She wanted him to quickly get rid of her¡­ ¡°Then Ren, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll send you wherever you go. Don¡¯t disturb my parents ¡°sleep and cultivate their feelings!¡± Ji Chenzhou put his arm around na Ren¡¯s shoulders like a good brother and forcefully lifted him up. Ren felt like his shoulders were about to fall apart. He could faintly sense the anger in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body. What was he up to this time? Chapter 1339 - Sink-ji Chenzhou, what nonsense are you spouting? that’s my classmate! Sink-ji Chenzhou, what nonsense are you spouting? that¡¯s my classmate! Translator: 549690339 | Na Ren turned his head away in anger, not looking at Ji Chenzhou. In any case, he would not let him get off the car no matter what. Talking to him would make her so angry that she would be half-dead, it was really annoying¡­ Ji Chenzhou immediately drove na Ren back to school. When the car stopped, Ren realized that they had arrived at the dormitory. He had not forgotten that Ji Chenzhou was also his dormitory mate, and he had even done such a thing to him in the dormitory. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Ji Chenzhou unlocked the door but did not move. Na Ren hurriedly opened the car door and got out before watching Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car leave. He didn¡¯t say a single word, as if he didn¡¯t want to be with her. Ren even suspected that he was mentally deranged. It was as if Ji Chenzhou had no intention of pestering him at all, and he was the one who was thinking too much. The dormitory building was divided into four-person rooms and two-person rooms. The supporting facilities were all very high-end. Na Ren lived on the seventh floor. When he got out of the elevator, he saw his classmate, Qin Nan, standing at the door. In school, he got along with Ren better. Then, he saw the toiletries in Qin Nan¡¯s hands. ¡°Na Ren, please take me in for one night! My dorm mate brought his girlfriend back!¡± Qin Nan helplessly said to na Ren. Like Ren, he had two sharp little canine teeth and looked very sunny when he smiled. However, he was much whiter than that renyan¡­ It was not a big deal for guys to stay in the same dormitory. Besides, he was the only one who stayed in his dormitory. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s bed had always been empty¡­ In their dormitory building, it was common to see people bringing their girlfriends back. Therefore, na Ren also understood. He opened the door with a smile and let Qin Nan in. This was Qin Nan¡¯s first time in na Ren¡¯s dormitory, even though they were staying in a double room. However, it was obvious that Ren¡¯s room was better than Qin Nan¡¯s. How could it not be good? although Ji Chenzhou had never lived here before, the people from the presidential palace had specially renovated it when he was in school. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s bed was an extra large double bed ¡­ Therefore, it was naturally different from others. ¡°Then Ren, I¡­ I¡¯ll sleep in your bed?¡± Looking at the huge double bed, Qin Nan felt that it was better not to sleep on it. His family was also quite well-off, so he knew that this bed was designed by a Denmark designer. There were only three in the world, and it would take more than a year to make one bed ¡­ Everyone was actually quite curious about this student who had never appeared in their class before. It was said that he had a powerful background, so it was better for him not to sleep in her bed. If they found out, it would be hard to explain¡­ ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. Go and wash up first! I¡¯ll change the bedsheets!¡± Everyone slept together on the island, so Ren was fine. If he knew Qin Nan¡¯s concerns, he would have been shocked when he first moved in and saw the big bed. After Ren changed the bed sheets, Qin Nan came out of the bathroom after a shower. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep first. I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± Ren took his clothes and patted Qin Nan before walking into the bathroom. Qin Nan sat by na Ren¡¯s bed and dried his hair while looking through the photos. Hearing the sound of keys opening the door, Qin Nan looked up and saw a boy the same age as them walking in. In his hand was¡­ Food. Qin Nan stood up in surprise. Who are you? How did you get the key?¡± Qin Nan was on the school¡¯s track and field team, so his figure was especially good. He was the kind of handsome and sunny big boy. Ji Chenzhou looked Qin Nan up and down. He shook the key ring in his hand and the corners of his mouth curved into a devilish arc¡­ Qin Nan had just taken a shower and was using na Ren¡¯s towel to dry his hair¡­ ¡°No, I¡¯m asking you who you are? How can you just enter¡­¡± Qin Nan was somewhat angered by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s stare. After all, he was in his twenties and was impulsive. Anyone who was looked at like that would have a temper. ¡°Qin Nan, give me the towel¡­¡± How could Ren know what was going on outside? The sound of the shower could not be heard at all. ¡°Come¡­ It¡¯s done!¡± Qin Nan took his towel and was about to open the bathroom door. However, Ji Chenzhou used his body to block it. Ji Chenzhou only looked at Qin Nan coldly without saying a word. Although he didn¡¯t speak, that powerful aura still made Qin Nan unable to move. Ji Chenzhou conveniently placed the food in his hands on the shoe cabinet. Then, he opened the cabinet on the side and took out a new towel. Qin Nan looked at his well-informed appearance and couldn¡¯t help but frown. In his heart, he was thinking, who exactly is this brother? Ji Chenzhou pushed open the bathroom door with an evil smile and passed the towel in like he usually did. Instead, he walked in and heard Ren¡¯s voice of disbelief. ¡°You ¡­ Why are you here?¡± When Qin Nan heard Ren¡¯s voice, he finally reacted. Why did he let an unknown person in? From Ren¡¯s voice, it was obvious that he did not know this man¡­ Qin Nan wanted to push the door open, but he realized that the door was locked from the inside. ¡°Ren, are you alright?¡± Qin Nan slammed the door hard, but it didn¡¯t open. ¡°Qin¡­ Nan, you should sleep first! This is my roommate¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gaze was impudent as he looked at na Ren, as if he wanted to eat him up¡­ ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re on the opposite bed! Then I¡¯ll go to sleep first¡­¡± Qin Nan heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he did not have a bed, or he would have been hit. Qin Nan was a student from the sports school. Like Ren, he was simple and honest. That was why the two of them got along. She laid on Naren¡¯s bed without any care¡­ At this time, in the bathroom¡­ Ji Chenzhou took one step at a time forward, causing na Ren¡¯s body to fall back and knock into the cold tiles. Ren didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly because he didn¡¯t want Qin Nan to hear. Ji Chenzhou could not say anything good. ¡°Why, are you lonely?¡± Ji Chenzhou stopped a step away from na Ren. She didn¡¯t move forward, but her eyes were fixed on him. Ji Chenzhou, what nonsense are you spouting? that¡¯s my classmate! Ren¡¯s voice was very soft. He had never thought that Ji Chenzhou would return after leaving. ¡°I¡¯m your classmate too. Why don¡¯t you sleep with me?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked seriously. Although he had drunk too much that night, he remembered everything that happened between him and Ren clearly¡­ Chapter 1340 - Ill be back tonight, he won’t be there!(2000 words) I¡¯ll be back tonight, he won¡¯t be there!(2000 words) Translator: 549690339 | Even though his back was against the cold tiles, he still felt like he was on Fire and Ice. He couldn¡¯t continue to be in a deadlock with Ji Chenzhou in the bathroom. He was shameless, but he still wanted it. Qin Nan was just outside, but they didn¡¯t go out. What was going on? Nowadays, it was very common for men to be together. Qin Nan might have thought of him and Ji Chenzhou like that. He just wanted to go to college peacefully and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by anything. She didn¡¯t want to be accused of such a crime¡­ ¡°I slept with you?¡± he asked. Ren¡¯s personality was destined to be one who would not say dirty words. Therefore, even though he had asked this question in a moment of passion¡­ It was also obvious that his aura was like a joke, without any ruthlessness or courage. It was as if he had asked, ¡± can I sleep with you? ¡± After Ren asked this question, he felt embarrassed. How could he be so shameless¡­ He really learned from whoever he was¡­ ¡°Look at you, I¡¯m just letting you sleep with me. Do you dare?¡± ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t!¡± When Ren thought of this, he recalled how Ji Chenzhou had treated him that night. He couldn¡¯t do that kind of thing to a man. ¡°I knewyou wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Without any warning, it leaned forward and imprisoned that Ren. ¡°Qin Nan is outside, don¡¯t¡­¡± Ren had to admit that he was a coward because he was afraid of being found out. He clearly had nothing to do with Ji Chenzhou, but he still felt guilty. Ji Chenzhou was a shameless man who could do and say anything. She was simply a time bomb that would always make people worried. Looking at na Ren¡¯s nervous and dazed eyes, the anger in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes gradually subsided. However, even though it had subsided, it was difficult to calm down. Because Ren actually dared to let another guy in and even wanted to sleep with him? ¡°What the hell is that?¡± The ghost that Ren was talking about was naturally Qin Nan. I already said that he¡¯s my classmate, and he¡¯s also your classmate¡­ His dormmate brought his girlfriend back, so he came over to my place to sleep for the night¡­¡± In his heart, na Ren knew that he didn¡¯t need to explain anything to Ji Chenzhou. However, he also knew that if he couldn¡¯t explain it clearly, he would have to waste time with him. Oh, I see. Then go out and tell him that your boyfriend is back and he can¡¯t take him in. ¡°What?¡± Na Ren did not understand what Ji Chenzhou meant. ¡°Because he¡¯s here, it¡¯s not convenient for us!¡± When he saw Ren¡¯s dazed expression, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stung. It hurt slightly before it went numb. Looking at Ren¡¯s slightly opened lips, Ji Chenzhou smiled and kissed him. It wasn¡¯t as domineering as before. The kiss this time was full of lingering affection, as if coaxing and seducing you, making you lose yourself in a daze. It had to be said that Ji Chenzhou was an expert, and in front of him, na Ren was completely unable to resist. ¡°Ren, are you alright?¡± Because there was no sound from the bathroom, Qin Nan couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so he knocked on the door again. It¡¯s been more than ten minutes. What are these two doing? There was no movement at all¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Ren pushed away Ji Chenzhou, who had a sinister look in his eyes, and shouted at Qin Nan. She casually took the towel that Ji Chenzhou had brought in from the sink and wiped her body without caring if it was her own. Then, she quickly put on her clothes. When she looked up in the mirror, she saw Ji Chenzhou looking at her with a dark expression¡­ Na Ren lowered his head in a panic, opened the door and walked out¡­ He felt his face burning. ¡°All¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ren walked out with his head lowered and bumped into Qin Nan, who was standing at the door. Qin Nan wanted to help na Ren up, but Ji Chenzhou smacked away the hand that was reaching over. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± This was Qin Nan¡¯s first time hearing Ji Chenzhou speak, and he was attracted by his pleasant voice. He had never heard such a pleasant voice before. His voice was low and deep. Although he was using a commanding tone, it made people feel comfortable all over. Qin Nan stood there in a daze, staring straight at Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou did not even spare him a glance. Na Ren tried to shake off Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm with force, but he was grabbed by the hand and brought to the side of the bed. To be exact, it was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s huge bed¡­ Ji Chenzhou pressed na Ren down on the bed and took the towel from his hands. His actions were not gentle but domineering. Qin Nan was simply dumbfounded. What was this situation? Didn¡¯t Ren say that he had never seen his dormitory mate? But looking at the two of them, it didn¡¯t seem like they had never met before. However, that was not the main point. The main point was that the man was drying na Ren¡¯s hair. Wasn¡¯t this action a little too intimate? Na Ren¡¯s hands clutched the bedsheets tightly. Ji Chenzhou knew that he was enduring silently. However, Ren Yue¡¯s actions made Ji Chenzhou want to cross his bottom line even more. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell your classmate that I¡¯ll be back tonight? he¡¯ll be there!¡± The natural action of wiping her hair and the words that came out of her mouth showed a kind of intimacy. The benevolent man wanted to stand up, but Ji Chenzhou pressed down on his shoulder, you haven¡¯t dried it yet. Don¡¯t move. Be good! Qin Nan was embarrassed at this time. Looking at the two of them, he more or less understood, but he also felt that it was unbelievable. After all, he had known Ren for a long time¡­ ¡°Um, Ren, I¡¯ll stay in another student¡¯s dormitory for a night!¡± Qin Nan saw that the atmosphere between the two was obviously not right, so he thought that it was better for him to take the initiative to disappear. No matter how she looked at him, this man seemed to have a bad temper and was not to be trifled with. ¡°No need, Qin Nan, you can sleep here, you can sleep on my bed ¡­ We¡¯ll both sleep on this!¡± Ren raised his head and smiled at Qin Nan. However, his smile was rather ugly. Chapter 1341 - Sinking—even if youre obedient now, its too late, Yingluo (2000 words) Sinking¡ªeven if you¡¯re obedient now, it¡¯s too late, Yingluo (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 This time, Qin Nan was embarrassed. He looked at Ji Chenzhou, as if waiting for his reply. He felt that in this dormitory, he was the boss, and his words had the most authority. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Ji Chenzhou pressed na Ren down to help him dry his hair. She didn¡¯t even raise her head as she asked Qin Nan. Why did she say that she was asking Qin Nan? because her tone was very bad. ¡°No¡­ There are!¡± Qin Nan¡¯s tall figure stood in the middle of the two beds. He was originally a bright and confident boy, but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he was a little scared now. Ren was about to raise his head when Ji Chenzhou pulled his ear. don¡¯t move! Ren¡¯s face turned red, but because of Qin Nan¡¯s presence, he didn¡¯t flare up. The reason why he kept Qin Nan was that he had already agreed to take him in. Moreover, if Qin Nan were to stay here, Ji Chenzhou would definitely not do anything to him. No matter how shameless this person was, he wouldn¡¯t do that to him in a situation where there were other people. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± The moment Ji Chenzhou said this, na Ren subconsciously reached out and hit the back of his hand that was drying his hair. ¡°Wipe your hair!¡± Na Ren felt that Ji Chenzhou was someone who was afraid that others would not know about his sexual orientation, so he had to announce it to the world. ¡°That¡­ There¡¯s also no¡­¡± Qin Nan did not know why, but he blushed as he looked at Ji Chenzhou. Even though his tone was not nice, his voice was really nice to listen to. He was also really handsome. It was said that women loved bad men the most, but when he saw Ji Chenzhou like this, he also felt that he was really handsome. Ji Chenzhou looked at the back of his hand, which was slightly red. He suddenly lowered his head and whispered into na Ren¡¯s ear, ¡± are you jealous? ¡± Nain bit her lip, closed her eyes, and let out a breath. She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. In the end, all the curses she wanted to say turned into a single sentence, shameless. However, these words were exceptionally alluring to Ji Chenzhou. After all, she had almost eaten it in the bathroom just now. The fire had not subsided yet ¡­ ¡°Then you better save some face for me later. Don¡¯t shout so loudly, it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± When Ji Chenzhou finished speaking, na Ren¡¯s expression turned into one of absolute despair. This lunatic¡­ Qin Nan finally understood that the two of them were really in that kind of relationship¡­ If they weren¡¯t normal dormitory mates, they wouldn¡¯t be so intimate with each other, right? He didn¡¯t object to it. This was quite normal now. Moreover, he also felt that if the other party was Ji Chenzhou, he would be willing to do so. Realizing what he was thinking, Qin Nan immediately said, ¡± I¡¯m going to sleep first¡­ Then, he burrowed into the blanket and tossed around for a while before he heard Ji Chenzhou say that he was going to take a shower¡­ Then, Qin Nan¡¯s mind was filled with the image of him taking a bath. Then, it was¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t come so close to me!¡± Ren¡¯s voice was tense and unhappy. Although her voice was very soft, Qin Nan could hear her clearly because the dormitory was too quiet. She was originally quite sleepy, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard she closed her eyes. Because¡­ ¡°MMH ¡­ Ji Chenzhou ¡­¡± Then, it was that uncontrollable voice. Qin Nan bit the blanket. Why was Ren¡¯s cry so seductive¡­ What were they doing? Was it that matter? This was too f * eking exciting, right? ¡°Ji Chenzhou, stop fooling around ¡­ It hurts ¡­¡± Ren¡¯s deliberately forbearing voice sounded like he was being tortured. Qin Nan felt that his mouth was dry. In fact, he wanted to hear Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice more. Because it was really too good ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re biting really hard ¡­ You want to bite me off, huh?¡± Whatever came to her mind, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s low and magnetic voice reverberated in the dormitory without restraint. Qin Nan immediately laid down on his back. Why did he feel like he was about to have a nosebleed? When na Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, he could feel Qin Nan moving. He immediately gave him a kick before releasing his mouth from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s finger. shameless, shameless¡­ Ren didn¡¯t know what else to say. Ji Chenzhou had clearly done this on purpose. He had pried open his mouth with his fingers to provoke him and force him to bite him. what¡¯s the point of having your face? I want you now¡­ Ji Chenzhou grabbed na Ren¡¯s leg and scratched it. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t¡­¡± Ren was the most ticklish, and after being scratched, he shrank into a shrimp. ¡°How sensitive¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou said as he scratched her again. Qin Nan suddenly sat up from the bed and rushed to the bathroom. The next day. When na Ren woke up, he was in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arms. Na Ren was slightly shorter than Ji Chenzhou, so he looked surprisingly perfect when he was being carried. Na Ren wanted to pry Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand away, but he was held even tighter. She had thought that he was asleep, but she did not expect him to be awake. Ji Chenzhou did not do that to him last night, but he had also confirmed their relationship with Qin Nan¡­ Ren was so angry that he wanted to kill someone when he thought of this ¡­ ¡°Let go!¡± He had decided to move out of the dormitory today and rent a house. The further away he was from Ji Chenzhou, the better¡­ Just one look at him made her feel like she had lost all hope in life. you¡¯re so angry so early in the morning. Let me touch¡­ Ji Chenzhou had activated his shameless mode early in the morning. As he spoke, he reached for Ren¡¯s waist. ¡°Qin Nan, wake up, let¡¯s go have breakfast!¡± Na Ren was hiding from Ji Chenzhou as he shouted for Qin Nan with a red face. However, Qin Nan slept too late last night. Even if you carried him out or threw him away, he would not wake up ¡­ then Ren, just be good and let me touch you. Then, I¡¯ll have breakfast with you. Or, I¡¯ll eat you for breakfast! I¡¯m not forcing you, definitely not. I¡¯m letting you make your own choice, aren¡¯t I? Ren naturally didn¡¯t know how to choose either of them. He bent his body and was about to jump off the bed when Ji Chenzhou hooked his leg around his and pulled him back. That Ren knew that he would never be able to outplay Ji Chenzhou. It was not like he had never been touched before. Compared to being eaten, this was nothing, just a touch¡­ In the end, Ren gave in because he knew that resistance would be useless. It was better to let it go. He would move out today and never find it again¡­ ¡°Even if you¡¯re obedient now, it¡¯s not just, touch¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou turned over and stood up. He looked at na Ren with a burning gaze. And that obvious teasing¡­ Ji Chenzhou, are you a man? you said you¡¯d touch ¡­ That Ren was furious. He was going to be driven crazy by him. ¡°Am I not a man? You¡¯ll know when you try!¡± Ji Chenzhou lifted the blanket that was wrapped around na Ren¡¯s body and smiled evilly. Chapter 1342 - Sinking-then whose man do you think I am?(2ooo words) Sinking-then whose man do you think I am?(2ooo words) Translator: 549690339 | Na Ren used his leg to RAM into Ji Chenzhou, but he was unable to move. ¡°You are, you are, okay?¡± The taste of compromise was not good, because it was really very sullen. However, what could one do when faced with shameless people? ¡°If you¡¯re so obedient, then whose man am I?¡± What was shameless and extremely shameless? Please refer to the real-life version of Ji Chenzhou ¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t you be more normal? Are you interested in two grown men?¡± This was clearly a question asked by a man to a woman. He had previously attended a public class. I¡¯ve seen a movie where the male lead asked the woman, ¡± then tell me, whose man am I? ¡± The woman said shyly, ¡± my man¡­ Ji Chenzhou wanted him to answer that he was his man. Was it? ¡°How is it boring? I¡¯m a man, and you¡¯re my little treasure ¡­¡± Before Ji Chenzhou could finish his sentence, Ren had already covered his mouth. Ren¡¯s face was flushed red as he covered Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth tightly, not allowing him to speak. He himself did not speak either. Because there was really nothing much to say. He even doubted if he had been speaking the human language all these years. If that was the case, why did he hear Ji Chenzhou speak in such an inhuman language? Ren was really on the verge of a mental breakdown. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shamelessness was inborn. That Ren¡¯s shyness was also innate in her mother¡¯s womb. It would be strange if Ren didn¡¯t go crazy with these two extremes ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth was covered, but his eyes were filled with joy. In fact, he rarely smiled like this recently, because he really couldn¡¯t smile. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart felt a little strange when he saw her pure and kind eyes. He didn¡¯t have that kind of feeling for Ren, not like the feeling he had for Chu Bai Qing. To be more precise, he was just like a pet he played with when he was bored. He, Ji Chenzhou, was not a good person. He had never been. He was just interested. That night, he admitted that he mistook Ren for Chu baiqing. That was why he left the next morning¡­ She hadn¡¯t seen him for days, nor had she called him. Now, he was doing one last thing for Chu Bai Qing, and that was to let his eyes see. Ji Chenzhou thought that perhaps the demon in his heart was Chu baiqing¡¯s blindness, so he couldn¡¯t let go. If he could see, he would not think of him anymore¡­ Na Ren thought that Ji Chenzhou would continue to be shameless, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would let go of him and get off the bed. At that moment, na Ren froze on the bed because he saw the sorrow in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes. How could a person like him be sad? After washing up and changing his clothes, Ji Chenzhou left. He didn¡¯t even say a word to Ren ¡­ Ren didn¡¯t know why, but he felt very stifled and even a little uncomfortable¡­ This feeling was like waking up that morning and finding herself alone in bed ¡­ And those days, he would always look at his phone, but the call he didn¡¯t want to answer didn¡¯t come. When Qin Nan woke up, Ren had already packed up and was waiting for him to have breakfast together. When he walked to the corridor, Ren saw a takeaway box on the shoe cabinet. Ji Chenzhou must have brought it over last night¡­ It was wonton noodles ¡­ On the way home last night, while waiting for the traffic light to turn green, he had been staring at the wonton noodles in the stall. At that time, he really wanted to eat it¡­ When Ren and Qin Nan arrived at the canteen, there was nothing to eat. Ren didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, so he only asked for a bowl of porridge. Qin Nan was someone who couldn¡¯t hide his words. Ren, what¡¯s going on between you and your dormmate? ¡± The two of them got along quite well, so there was nothing to hide. Besides, he couldn¡¯t pretend that he didn¡¯t hear the sounds they made last night. ¡°He¡¯s my brother-in. law¡¯s godson. I only found out about him and I two days ago. We¡¯re in the same dormitory, and I don¡¯t have anything to do with him. He¡¯s a little crazy¡­¡± Ren was right, there was indeed such a relationship. Actually, what Ren said was right and he wasn¡¯t hiding anything. He really didn¡¯t have any relationship with Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Are you two really not related?¡± Qin Nan felt that his way of thinking was still considered normal. If she said that it didn¡¯t matter, he couldn¡¯t understand ¡­ ¡°You mean what he said last night? I¡¯m biting his finger¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou said, ¡± you¡¯re biting me so hard ¡­ Anyone who heard it would misunderstand, and it was so loud. REQ decided to go along with the explanation. Besides, they really didn¡¯t do anything last night. ¡°Is that so? then you really don¡¯t have that kind of relationship?¡± Qin Nan excitedly put down his chopsticks and grabbed Ren¡¯s hand. ¡°No¡­¡± Ren retracted his hand. He was not used to others touching him. ¡°Hehe ¡­ I¡¯m quite interested in him!¡± Qin Nan especially liked Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice and his bad and ruffian appearance. No matter how he looked at it, he was extremely attractive. Ren gang took a mouthful of porridge and almost spat it out¡­ ¡°What did you just say?¡± Ren thought he had heard wrong. I said that I like him quite a bit. If you two really don¡¯t have that kind of relationship, I¡¯ll chase him ¡­ Qin Nan said it very frankly, not feeling that he was talking about chasing a man. ¡°You like men?¡± Ren¡¯s grip on his chopsticks tightened. What was going on ¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t like it before, but I think it has nothing to do with gender! It¡¯s fine as long As You Like It and feel it right.¡± Qin Nan shrugged his shoulders. No matter if it was his expression or tone, he was so calm. It was really a different time. The young people now were true to themselves and would never be bound by frames. He just liked her, so why did he have to think so much? One¡¯s own life was to live comfortably, and it had nothing to do with others. He wouldn¡¯t let himself live a sullen life just because he had to take into account other people¡¯s opinions. Ren knew that it was not that he liked men, but that he had a good impression of Gu Jue. She was filled with curiosity and felt that this person was interesting in every way. He had never come into contact with anyone before, and he was always attracted to him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have come to Yun Cheng. At that time, he had seen a sentence. Falling in love with a person would mean falling in love with an entire city¡­ She always wanted to experience what it was like to live in the place where the person she liked lived. ¡°Ren, help me chase ¡­ Hey, isn¡¯t that your roommate? Isn¡¯t the guy he¡¯s hugging the most handsome guy in our school?¡± Qin Nan suddenly stood up and pointed to a place not far away. Ren looked in the direction he was pointing at and saw Ji Chenzhou, who had left without saying a word in the morning. He was hugging a boy intimately. He knew that person, the school hunk of their school. He was especially handsome and demonic, and his lazy eyes were full of flirtatiousness. It had to be said that Ji Chenzhou and this school hunk were a good match when they walked together. Chapter 1343 - Sinking-ji Chenzhou is my man (2000 words) Sinking-ji Chenzhou is my man (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 | Ji Chenzhou gave off an evil vibe, while the school hunk beside him was a demon. How could they not be compatible? Naren retracted his gaze and continued to eat his porridge. The porridge that entered her mouth was difficult to swallow¡­ He felt irritated for no reason. Ren didn¡¯t like this kind of gloomy feeling. ¡°Hurry up and eat, you¡¯ll be late!¡± Seeing that Qin Nan still had Three Buns left, Ren urged. ¡± What are you still eating! F * ck, look at how close he is with the school hunk. Their relationship must not be ordinary. Do you think I can still catch up with him?¡± Qin Nan really liked Ji Chenzhou, so his expression was a little disappointed. ¡°Why are you chasing him? That person of his was special¡­ Shameless ¡­¡± Na Ren was really reminding Qin Nan out of good intentions that Ji Chenzhou was an evil person. ¡°How shameless? Ren, tell me, I really like him¡­¡± Qin Nan moved the stool over and put his arm around Ren¡¯s shoulder. From behind, that position looked quite intimate and ambiguous. Especially in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes ¡­ When he came out of the dormitory, he saw little demon in the elevator and insisted that he accompany her for breakfast. However, she did not expect to see that Ren and that person called ¡­ Qin Nan¡¯s boy. Ji Chenzhou had already made up his mind not to look for Ren after they left the dormitory without saying anything. She felt a little apologetic because Ren¡¯s eyes were too pure. Forcing him to play with her was a little unkind. However, when he saw him and Qin Nan being so intimate together, he felt irritated and uncomfortable. Ji Chenzhou thought to himself,¡¯no matter what, we¡¯ve slept together once. It¡¯s just like how a dog pishes and takes up territory. It¡¯ll definitely mind.¡¯ The little demon followed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gaze and saw Ren. Previously, fifth brother had called her and said that he had a friend who was in the same school as her and asked her to take care of him. It was this Naren. She had specially gone to their class to see him. ¡°Fifth brother also asked you to take care of him? In our school, he¡¯s very popular with the girls, but he¡¯s too shy. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my position as the school hunk.¡± Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s smile was always cold and distant, but it was unusually seductive. ¡± I really want to take off your clothes right now and let everyone see how hot the school hunk¡¯s body is!¡± Ji Chenzhou squinted his eyes at Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s chest, his gaze was impudent¡­ ¡°Come on!¡± Who was LuXiaoyao? she was simply the female version of Ji Chenzhou, who was afraid of who? As he spoke, he leaned towards Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Lu Xiaoyao had always been dressed in handsome men¡¯s clothing in school, and now there were fujoshis everywhere. The intimate action between the two of them immediately attracted a wave of screams. Of course, that also included Ren¡¯s gaze¡­ Seeing the two of them so close together, REQ stood up immediately. ¡°I¡¯m not eating, let¡¯s go to class!¡± That Ren¡¯s tone was very muffled. don¡¯t, you can¡¯t waste it. You didn¡¯t even eat much of this bowl of porridge! Qin Nan saw that the porridge in the bowl was not drunk, so he pressed him down to sit down. we definitely can¡¯t waste it. Hurry up and eat. Besides, look at the door. It¡¯s blocked. How can we leave¡­ Qin Nan stuffed a bun into his mouth and ate it fiercely. He felt that he was not eating a bun, but the school hunk. Nain didn¡¯t like to waste food. He had been hungry when he was young, so he cherished food even more. Who knew that after just two bites, she heard Qin Nan¡¯s cry. Na Ren raised his head and saw Ji Chenzhou and Lu Xiaoyao walking towards them. When na Ren¡¯s eyes met Ji Chenzhou¡¯s, he only smiled without much expression. REO¡¯s response was to lower her head and continue eating her porridge. Ji Chenzhou and Lu Xiaoyao did not even greet each other before they sat down at their table. Ji Chenzhou sat opposite na Ren while Lu Xiaoyao sat opposite Qin Nan. Qin Nan looked at Ji Chenzhou and excitedly grabbed na Ren¡¯s hand that was under the table. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me¡­¡± Qin Nan¡¯s grip was very strong, so how could Ren resist his agitated grip? Her fingers were about to be broken¡­ After hearing na Ren¡¯s words, Ji Chenzhou stretched out his leg and stomped on na Ren¡¯s sneakers. ¡±Ren rarely cursed, but he still hadn¡¯t recovered from being grabbed just now. Ji Chenzhou, who was standing beside her, stepped on her again. It was an especially heavy kick. It was obvious that he had stepped on her deliberately¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± However, Ji Chenzhou spoke indifferently. Although he was apologetic, he sounded perfunctory. Ren lowered his head and looked at his white sneakers. They were a little dirty. He hated washing his shoes. ¡°I¡¯ll wash your shoes for you when we get back. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Qin Nan was angry when he saw Ren. He knew that Ren was most unwilling to wash shoes, but he was still willing to wear white sneakers. Moreover, Ji Chenzhou had stepped on it by accident, so he was willing to brush it¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore, let¡¯s go!¡± Ren said to Qin Nan in frustration. He did not even look at Ji Chenzhou, let alone the school hunk¡­ Who was Lu Xiaoyao? when he looked between Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren, he could tell that they were not ordinary people. No wonder Ji Chenzhou followed her over without saying anything when she said she was here to say hello. It was obvious that there was something between the two of them¡­ Qin Nan was naturally unwilling to leave. He still wanted to have breakfast with Ji Chenzhou. Ren saw that he had no intention of moving, so he picked up his backpack and was about to leave when Lu Xiaoyao called out to him. ¡°That Ren ¡­¡± Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s Red lips opened slightly, bringing with it a cool taste. The way he called out made the bones of everyone go soft. ¡°Is there something?¡± Ren¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good. He was very kind to everyone. Even if he didn¡¯t talk much to his classmates, he would still smile politely. Qin Nan looked at na Ren in surprise. What was going on? Why are you so fierce? you¡¯re not usually like this! ¡°Ji Chenzhou is my man!¡± Lu Xiaoyao bit her lower lip lightly before she reached out and placed her hand on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shoulder. Ji Chenzhou glanced at Lu Xiaoyao, his eyes filled with love. He thought to himself,¡±this bad girl¡¯s eyes are so sharp. She could actually see that there was something going on between me and that Ren.¡± His handsome face suddenly turned red and felt like it was on fire. It was as if his first wife had insulted him as a shameless mistress¡­ Qin Nan also stood up abruptly, although you¡¯re the school hunk, you should still watch your words. Ren and Ji Chenzhou have no relationship, but your warning¡­ Qin Nan could tell that Lu Xiaoyao was warning na Ren not to have any ideas about Ji Chenzhou. That Ren had already explained to him in the morning that he and Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t have that kind of relationship. As his friend, Qin Nan naturally had to speak up for him. Ren immediately interrupted Qin Nan, ¡± Qin Nan, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t be late! Ren pulled Qin Nan and was about to leave, looking like he was fleeing. Chapter 1344 - Sink-move out-in case your boyfriend misunderstands (2000 words) Sink-move out-in case your boyfriend misunderstands (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou really liked a lot of people. Young master Chu was one of them, and so was this school hunk. He even did that kind of thing to her. This man was really a scumbag. How many lovers did he have? it should be a lot, right? He was really a cheap man¡­ Ren turned around and said to Lu Xiaoyao as he was extremely unhappy when he turned to leave. there¡¯s a glasses shop about 500 meters to the left after we exit the school. They¡¯re having a promotion recently, so I suggest you go and have a look at your glasses! After saying this, Ren picked up his backpack and left. Qin Nan snorted and followed him. ¡°He¡¯s saying that I¡¯m sick in the eye and I¡¯m Into You?¡± Lu Xiaoyao asked Ji Chenzhou without any trace of politeness. ¡°How did you know?¡± Ji Chenzhou smiled in a good-tempered manner. look at him. He¡¯s like a dog that has seen a bone. He can¡¯t wait to bury it. No one can snatch it from him! Looking at Ren¡¯s back, Lu Xiaoyao narrowed her eyes. Interesting. ¡°I¡¯m just playing around. He¡¯s not my type, he¡¯s too evil!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s slender fingers caressed the edge of the table as he spoke. ¡°Have fun then ¡­ I think they¡¯re a good match, and they¡¯re going to wash Ren¡¯s shoes!¡± Lu Xiaoyao stood up and patted Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shoulder. Her smile was filled with a dark light of hope. On the way to the classroom, Qin Nan could not stop talking, damn, the school hunk is actually a couple with Ji Chenzhou. No wonder he doesn¡¯t have, girlfriend. He actually likes men¡­ although my opponent is the school hunk, I will definitely work even harder. I will definitely win Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart¡­ Ren du didn¡¯t listen to what Qin Nan said. He only felt very annoyed. Ren was absent-minded throughout the entire morning¡¯s class. He usually listened attentively in class. Because his own Foundation was much worse than others, he would put in more effort than others. However, he did not listen to anything in today¡¯s class. Ren gang packed his things and was about to leave when a girl walked over. That Ren had an impression of her and had been pursuing her for a long time. Speaking of which, this girl was quite beautiful, had a good temperament, and a good personality. The main thing was that he didn¡¯t talk much, and he wasn¡¯t very flamboyant. Ren knew that he wasn¡¯t gay. Towards Gu Jue, he just liked him. It had nothing to do with his gender. She just liked it. She had never liked something so much. That day, his sister had even asked him if he had a girlfriend¡­ Ren thought that it was time for him to find a girlfriend. He didn¡¯t want her sister to worry or worry about him. ¡°Ren, shall we have dinner together?¡± Song ke asked na Ren with a smile. There wasn¡¯t any shyness or restraint, but a very natural greeting between friends. However, she still tightened her grip on the book because she had been rejected several times before. However, she really liked Ren¡­ She believed that if she liked someone, she had to fight for it. Wasn¡¯t there a barrier between a woman and a man? as long as she kept working hard, she would eventually see the light. Na Ren didn¡¯t say anything. Qin Nan sat there and waited for him to reject so that they could have dinner together. There were many girls pursuing Ren, but he ignored them all. However, to Qin Nan¡¯s surprise, Ren agreed. ¡°Alright, what time?¡± That kind smile was polite and distant. If they tried to get in touch, they would like it. Song ke obviously didn¡¯t expect that Ren would agree to her request. Her youthful and beautiful little face suddenly turned red. six O ¡®clock. We can watch a movie after dinner¡­ Song ke¡¯s voice was trembling. He was overjoyed. ¡°Alright!¡± Ren¡¯s face was also a little red. This was his first time going on a date with a girl. After all, he wasn¡¯t used to interacting with outsiders. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± After song ke left, Qin Nan put his arms around na Ren¡¯s neck and asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s good?¡± The reason why na Ren was unwilling to admit that he had accepted song ke¡¯s invitation was related to Ji Chenzhou. He was unwilling to admit it, so he automatically ignored this question in his heart. He only told himself that it was time to find a girlfriend ¡­ It s not bad, but it¡¯s a little too sudden. Why does it feel weird?¡± Qin Nan couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong, but he felt that something was wrong when he thought about Ren and song ke going on a date. go on your date. I also have to plan how to pursue Ji Chenzhou¡­ Qin Nan rubbed his fists and wiped his palms, full of confidence. ¡°Qin Nan¡­ Ji Chenzhou, he¡­¡± Na Ren wanted to say that Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t a good person and that she shouldn¡¯t think about wooing him. However, he also understood that Qin Nan was like a bull, especially stubborn. Moreover, Ji Chenzhou was not in school, so Qin Nan had no place to chase after him. Ren didn¡¯t have any classes in the afternoon, so he couldn¡¯t listen to the morning class. He searched for two rental houses on his phone. Although Ji Chenzhou might not come to school, he still occupied half of the dormitory. He had already been warned by the school hunk today, so he did not want to have anything to do with Ji Chenzhou anymore. Therefore, it was better to move out temporarily. His house was actually a little far from the school, so it was not very convenient, so he rented one for the time being. Wherever she went on campus, she could hear people talking about the school hunk and Ji Chenzhou. Although no one knew Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name, they all referred to him as the man with the diamond-ear. Ji Chenzhou had an ear stud on his left ear, which made him look extremely handsome and dazzling. Ren was quite satisfied with one of the houses, so he paid for it. Although it was a one-bedroom apartment, it was a well-furnished one. All the facilities were good and the decorations were good. It was only three O ¡®clock in the morning, and they could move in after some simple packing. She thought that it would be time for her to have dinner with song ke after she packed her things and moved over. He did not expect Ji Chenzhou to be there when he returned to the dormitory. Ren felt that it was a wise decision to rent the house. Ji Chenzhou sat by the bed and watched as Ren packed his things. His brows furrowed even tighter¡­ Little demon called him in the afternoon and told him that na Ren had accepted a date with the girl who had been pursuing him for a long time. She even said that she was going to watch a movie after lunch. After that, he felt inexplicably jittery. He had already decided not to tease him this morning. This was unfair to na Ren. After all, he did not like him¡­ However, at the thought that he was going on a date with another woman, her things would be transferred into someone else¡¯s hands. What would they do when they were watching a movie? touch, kiss, and then, they couldn¡¯t help but get a room¡­ ¡°Why are you packing your things?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked in frustration as he watched Ren stuff clothes into the luggage. ¡°Move out, in case your boyfriend misunderstands!¡± Naren¡¯s thoughts were very simple, and he said whatever was on his mind. He never thought too much, he really never thought about it¡­ Chapter 1345 - Chapter 1345: Sinking Naren, Im just playing with Chapter 1345: Sinking Naren, I¡¯m just playing with you (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 She thought about how he could have said such sour words. Such a muffled tone with a hint of grievance. He had never thought about why. Ji Chenzhou watched as na Ren pursed his lips and stuffed clothes into the luggage. She just wanted to kiss him. His lips were not the kind of thin lips that men were used to. They were a little chubby, and it felt especially good to kiss them Ji Chenzhou walked over and grabbed the person¡¯s hand. Ren wanted to shake him off, but he held on even tighter. Ren raised his leg to kick him, but Ji Chenzhou pinned him down on the bed. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren¡¯s Red and angry face. He would have looked even more handsome if his face was whiter. Unfortunately, he was so tanned ¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for you to take your medicine?¡± Na Ren tried his best to move his body in an attempt to break free from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s restraint, but it was to no avail. Ren didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he really wanted to go back to the island. He felt especially aggrieved. This was the kind of grievance that he felt when he was bullied by Ji Chenzhou and was unable to resist. It was especially unbearable. When Ji Chenzhou saw the tears in na Ren¡¯s eyes, as well as his reddened eyes, the frustration in his heart became even more obvious. He knew how innocent Ren was, and he also knew how shameless he was. Ji Chenzhou, just be a good person and don¡¯t ruin that little black. na Ren, I, Ji Chenzhou, am not a good person. So, please don¡¯t fall for me. I¡¯m just playing with you¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s finger was still on na Ren¡¯s face as he spoke. It was as if Ren was not a man of the same age as him, but a little woman. There was an explosion in Ren¡¯s head, and it went blank for a moment. I was just playing with you ¡­ This sentence was like a knife that stabbed into na Ren¡¯s heart. However, apart from the pain, he also felt extremely humiliated. That night, Ji Chenzhou had used various positions on him ¡­ Once ¡­ Again¡­ After that, she looked at her phone for a few days like a little girl. She was just leaving after eating, and you actually cared¡­ Ren, you¡¯re really too much. You wasted an entire morning¡¯s class. Not only did you not listen to anything, but you even wanted to go on a date with another girl in a fit of anger. At this moment, na Ren finally admitted in his heart that he had agreed to go on a date with song ke in spite of Ji Chenzhou. Now, everything was so ironic. He was just playing with her. ¡°Get lost¡­¡± In the end, nain failed to control his reddened eyes, and tears still fell from them. The word ¡®scram¡¯ that na Ren said while biting his lips caused Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body to stiffen slightly. This was the first time he had seen a man cry at such a close distance. He cried until he was upset and helpless¡­ Ji Chenzhou wanted to use his fingers to wipe away the man¡¯s tears, but the moment he touched it, he was knocked over onto the bed. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t you f * eking touch me!¡± Ren¡¯s body trembled. He only had one feeling now, and that was humiliation. He was also a man, and his sister had even said that he was the most handsome man. However, he had been done by Ji Chenzhou, forcing him to say so many unsightly words and shamelessly begging him for mercy¡­ Ji Chenzhou said passionately by his ear,¡± Naren, you¡¯re so comfortable ¡­ And all of this was just¡­ eking game ¡­ alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t touch you. Calm down! Ji Chenzhou sat up on the bed. He knew that he had been a jerk. However, looking at Ren¡¯s reaction, he was actually quite glad that he had made things clear with him. This morning, he could tell from his attitude towards the little demon that Ren cared about him. This wasn¡¯t a good thing. He was feeling a little apologetic for sleeping with him. If Ren developed feelings for her again, and she couldn¡¯t give him any response Naren got out of bed and stuffed his things into his luggage haphazardly. Her head was lowered, and the tear stains on her face could still be seen clearly. Ji Chenzhou silently watched his actions as the frustration in his heart grew. ¡°You don¡¯t have to move out. I won¡¯t come back to live with you and I won¡¯t look for you again.¡± Ji Chenzhou guessed that Ren was going to move out, but he felt that there was no need to. He would never come back here again. Ren Zhen wanted to block his ears. He did not want to hear a single word from Ji Chenzhou. Naren, you¡¯ve been humiliated enough by him, and now you¡¯re crying. You¡¯ve really lived in vain for so many years. Na Ren closed his luggage and turned to leave the dormitory. Ji Chenzhou heard the door being slammed shut. Her heart felt inexplicably empty¡­ Naren and song ke got along pretty well, even though they didn¡¯t have a clear relationship. However, the whole school was talking about them being together. Song ke was naturally happy and was very concerned about na Ren. Song ke had mentioned twice that he wanted to take a look at na Ren¡¯s rented house, but he didn¡¯t take her there. Qin Nan said that his emotional intelligence was really low. Since this woman was so proactive in wanting to go to his place, wasn¡¯t it obvious that she wanted to do something with him? It wasn¡¯t that Ren didn¡¯t understand, but he and song ke hadn¡¯t confirmed their relationship yet. It was not good for him or the girls to do such things. Moreover, he was a little resistant to this kind of thing. After school, song ke came to find na Ren and said that he had bought two small potted plants to grow in his rented house to add some greenery. Ren had wanted to bring it back himself, but song ke said that he wanted to see what the place looked like. Since he had already said this, Ren really couldn¡¯t refuse. Song ke was wearing a very beautiful skirt today. It was very short and did not have much fabric¡­ Ren walked side by side with her. She could feel the students discussing them. His face was a little red, and he was not used to being talked about like this. Song ke¡¯s shoes were a little high, so he lost his balance and almost fell. Ren caught him. Then, song ke hooked his arm around na Ren¡¯s naturally. Ren couldn¡¯t shake off the girl, so he let song ke hold his arm. ¡°Ren, is this your girlfriend?¡± he asked. Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s lazy voice came from behind na Ren. Ren turned around instinctively and saw Lu Xiaoyao and Ji Chenzhou who was hugging her. The moment he saw Ji Chenzhou, na Ren felt as if something was stuck in his throat. They had not seen each other for half a month, and it had been more than half a month since that day¡­ No, to be exact, it was seventeen days. Naren, you actually remember it so clearly. ¡°Yes, my girlfriend. What¡¯s up?¡± he asked. After a short daze, na Ren grabbed song ke¡¯s waist and pulled him into his arms. He looked at Lu Xiaoyao and spoke in the same tone as he did in the canteen. Ji Chenzhou looked at the hand that was wrapped around song ke¡¯s waist, his eyes dark and frightening. It was as if a storm was brewing, making people feel afraid just by looking at it.. Chapter 1347 - Chapter 1347: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, Didnt I tell you to scram?(2000 words) Chapter 1347: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, Didn¡¯t I tell you to scram?(2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Ren replied to Ji Chenzhou,¡± your man is flirting with another woman right in front of you. Does it feel good to be cuckolded?¡± Naren really didn¡¯t expect song ke to be such a person. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t forced and was enjoying it. Song Nan once said that women nowadays were very casual. Sometimes, it was the men who couldn¡¯t afford to play with them. He didn¡¯t have much feelings for song ke. They had only had a few meals and watched movies together. Other than her holding his arm today, they had no other intimate contact. Therefore, other than feeling a little awkward, he did not feel anything else. ¡°Ren, your girlfriend has a great figure!¡± Ji Chenzhou leaned against the door frame. Although he said that, his eyes were looking elsewhere. A woman like song ke was not worthy of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attention. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words caused song ke to turn around in a panic. ¡°That¡­ My zipper is stuck. Mr. School hunk, please help me¡­ I¡¯m busy!¡± He didn¡¯t say who he was talking to. By right, she should be explaining to that Ren, but her eyes were on Ji Chenzhou. ¡°The feel is pretty good too!¡± After saying this, Xiaoyao Lu zipped up song ke¡¯s dress. There was no sign of it getting stuck at all, it was very easy to pull! Besides, I really can¡¯t understand why you¡¯re zipping your pants in broad daylight. Song ke smiled shyly. Na Ren really couldn¡¯t understand that she had been taken advantage of by Lu Xiaoyao. Moreover, Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s words were obviously frivolous. How could song ke still smile so shyly? Did she not know what danger was? There were three men in this room¡­ (How would that Ren know that it was just two men? Lu Xiaoyao is a woman, a pure woman¡­) If he really wanted to do anything to her, she would be at a disadvantage. However, no matter how he looked at it, the way she was looking at Ji Chenzhou seemed as if she wanted him to do something to her. Ji Chenzhou had just said that she had a good figure ¡­ Qin Nan had also said that song ke had a good figure, and any man who saw him would want to have sex with him. Ren was a little annoyed. He wanted to get rid of all these irrelevant people. It would pollute the air in their house. Ren, I saw that you have noodles and eggs in your fridge. 1¡¯11 cook some noodles for you! Song ke glanced at Lu Xiaoyao, then at Ji Chenzhou, who was leaning against the door frame, and laughed. She was very confident in her cooking skills. There were too few girls who could cook nowadays. Her cooking skills would definitely capture the hearts of the school hunk and the guy with the diamond-ear. As for Ren, he was just handsome, but he was not interesting at all. She even wondered if he was a man. She always wore revealing and sexy clothes, but he had no reaction at all. I he cinema was so dark, and she had put her hand on his thing, but he had actually taken it away from her¡­ Her goal now was to win over the school hunk or the man with the diamond-ear, which was much better than being with Ren. Especially the man with the diamond-ear, one look and you could tell that he had a good body in bed. ¡°Song ke, you can go back first! No, it¡¯s you all who should leave! I¡¯m not feeling well, I want to rest!¡± Na Ren immediately asked him to leave. No matter how simple he was, he could tell that song ke had taken a fancy to Ji Chenzhou. His eyes were so obvious that he didn¡¯t even try to hide it. where do you feel uncomfortable? let me see. Weren¡¯t you fine just now?¡± Song ke could tell that Ren was unhappy, she thought that he was a block of wood. Didn¡¯t she also know how to be jealous? it seemed that she cared too much about herself and saw that she was in an ambiguous relationship with another man. However, he was not happy. Ren was very handsome, and most importantly, he had a good figure. If he could understand how to be romantic, it would be a big deal to be with him. Song ke thought in his heart and walked over to Ren. if you¡¯re not feeling well, you can sleep for a while. I¡¯ll entertain them. Since they¡¯re already here, how can you drive them away like this?¡± Naturally, song ke didn¡¯t want to lose the chance to have a meal with the school hunk and the man with the diamond-ear. She still wanted to take them down in one fell swoop! Just as song ke walked past Ji Chenzhou, her heels became unstable again. Her body leaned to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s side and she fell into his arms. As her body fell, she let out a cry of surprise. The numbing sound made people¡¯s hearts race. Just as song ke had expected, Ji Chenzhou reached out and caught her. He held her in his arms, why weren¡¯t you careful? if you fall, it¡¯ll be so painful! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was naturally magnetic, and it made people feel comfortable all over. Song ke hugged Ji Chenzhou¡¯s waist tightly and looked frightened. Naren couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. What he couldn¡¯t stand wasn¡¯t song ke throwing himself into his arms. Instead, Ji Chenzhou was hugging another woman ¡­ He walked over, pushed the two of them, and directly closed the door. The sound of the door slamming shut was very loud. Ji Chenzhou, get out of my house! Ren didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he shouted at the door. There were three people outside, but he only called out Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name. Ren didn¡¯t listen to what song ke said outside. He felt that he was sick in the head, but Ji Chenzhou had already made it clear to him that he was just playing with him. He also thought that he hated Ji Chenzhou, but he cared about everything about him. She cared about his boyfriend, about him holding song ke, and about his attitude towards her ¡­ Anything that he cared about, he felt it was abnormal. However, he couldn¡¯t help but care. Until the sound of the door closing was heard, Ren was still sitting by the bed without moving. After he had calmed down a little, Ren Cai stood up. He opened the door, walked straight to the sofa, and took off the sofa cover. they had just sat here, and he was a bit of a clean freak. It was actually very tiring to tear things apart in anger. furthermore, it wasn¡¯t easy to dismantle it. In his anger, Ren threw the pillow onto the sofa. ¡°You didn¡¯t throw me like a pillow, did you?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s deep and pleasant voice suddenly rang out from behind her. Ren, who was about to sit down, suddenly froze in shock. She looked up and saw Ji Chenzhou standing at the kitchen door with a pair of chopsticks in his hand. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, Didn¡¯t I tell you to get lost?¡± The moment na Ren saw Ji Chenzhou, he couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling. He only felt his mind go blank. ¡°When you were under me, you also told me to get lost, but your legs were still wrapped around me so tightly¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou leaned against the kitchen door frame. His lazy posture and devilish eyes exuded a mesmerizing aura. It had to be said that a man like Ji Chenzhou was truly the envy of everyone.. Chapter 1348 - Chapter 1348: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, what do you want now? Chapter 1348: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, what do you want now? Translator: 549690339 Na Ren casually picked up the pillow that he had thrown on the sofa earlier and threw it at Ji Chenzhou. However, Ji Chenzhou managed to catch her. Ren then threw another one over, but it was still caught¡­ ¡°Ji Chenzhou, get lost!¡± When he threw another one over, Ren roared angrily. He had never shouted so loudly before. Even when facing the sea, he could only smile. Because there really wasn¡¯t anything worth getting angry over. However, after meeting Ji Chenzhou here, he felt that he was an angry cat. He wanted to bare his teeth and scream at any time, and at the same time, stretch out his claws to scratch people. Ji Chenzhou walked over with two pillows in his arms. Na Ren had no more pillows to throw. She threw the remote control over, but Ji Chenzhou dodged it. Ren looked at what else he could throw¡­ ¡°Stop it!¡± Ji Chenzhou ordered in a deep voice and stopped na Ren from picking up the photo book. Ren subconsciously stopped. However, when he realized why he had to listen to Ji Chenzhou, he wanted to pick up the book and smash it again. Ji Chenzhou had already sat down beside him and was holding his hand. Ren raised his leg to kick Ji Chenzhou, but he was restrained by him. The distance between the two of them was so close that they could mistake each other¡¯s heartbeat for their own. Na Ren moved a few times, but he was unable to move Ji Chenzhou in the slightest. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, is there any meaning in this?¡± Na Ren turned his head to the side. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s exhaling breath was all over his face. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Ji Chenzhou kissing him. That kind of domineering aura made him breathless every time. In fact, he would even sink into the abyss. Ren Neng could clearly feel Ji Chen¡¯s heartbeat. It was as if he could even feel the pulse of his heart. It was this feeling that made one feel suppressed and suffocated. However, Ji Chenzhou was merely toying with her. I told your girlfriend that I have a super big bed in my house. She didn¡¯t believe me and said that she wanted to take a look. Do you think she wants to take a look or try it out? ¡± Ji Chenzhou really liked those lips. Not only did they look good, but they also felt especially good when he kissed them. He had forced a kiss on Chu Bai Qing, his lips were thin. After kissing Naren, he felt that these lips were the most delicious in the world. There was no other. then you should bring her there. Why are you still staying at my house? ¡± If Ji Chenzhou could be as casual as song ke in front of his boyfriend, what else could he not do? The moment he thought of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s boyfriend, he felt that he was a weirdo. The two of them were really in cahoots. Neither of them were good people. He had also touched song ke¡¯s leg¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s bed in the dormitory was already big enough. One could imagine how big their bed must be too. Who knew how many people had slept there. ¡°But I only want to try it with you. What should I do?¡± Ren was a little dark, but his skin was very good. Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t be so shameless ¡­ After all, Blackie was a shy boy. Even if Ji Chenzhou did not say anything presumptuous, he could understand what he meant. The memories of that night flooded back like the ocean. His throat tightened at the thought of those scenes. Ji Chenzhou felt that he could not be a good person. His heart was thinking of not hurting that Ren, but his body was unusually thirsting for that Ren. That night, the feeling that Naren gave him was an increasingly intense torture. He liked men, he was very open, and he was very evil. However, that night was his first time. Of course, he also knew that it was Ren¡¯s first time. Perhaps it was because it was his first time that he felt guilty and cared so much about Naren. Ren didn¡¯t hide any of his expressions. He was like a seashell picked up from the sea, so natural, without any embellishments. You would be grateful to the heavens for giving you such a pure and natural thing, and you would cherish it even more. Ji Chenzhou felt the same way. He even wanted to hide that Ren. Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren¡¯s bulging veins and kissed ¡­ Na Ren¡¯s mind went blank. ¡°That Ren ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was hoarse and deep, and anyone who heard it would break down. He did not have the slightest ability to defend himself. How could someone as simple as na Ren be Ji Chenzhou¡¯s match? Naren, what¡¯s the use of being angry? Ji Chenzhou curled his finger. ¡®You¡¯re done for¡­¡¯ Ren¡¯s innocence, simplicity, and purity were all natural without any adornments. He had always been this kind of person, but now, he was changing little by little. Ji Chenzhou paused in the middle of kissing the man¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t want to play around, but he was just following his instincts. He wanted Ren, and he could feel that Ren wanted it. Since Ren wanted it, he would do it¡­ He really didn¡¯t think about anything else. He only knew that right now, he just wanted that Ren, ruthlessly¡­ However, it was obvious that Ren still cared. What he said that day was just a joke. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it¡­¡± Just as Ji Chenzhou was about to stand up, na Ren wrapped his arms around his neck. Chapter 1350 - Chapter 1350: Sinking-are you begging me or ordering me?(2ooo words) Chapter 1350: Sinking-are you begging me or ordering me?(2ooo words) Translator: 549690339 you scared me to death. Why did you suddenly want to kill someone? you can¡¯t kill him. I still want to chase after Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Qin Nan sat back down, completely treating Ren as if he was talking nonsense. After na Ren woke up, he felt that every part of his body was in pain. He didn¡¯t want to move at all. ¡°Hurry up and finish the porridge, then take the medicine!¡± Qin Nan kicked the table, his eyes staring at the phone screen. His hands did not stop moving. Even if the sky collapsed, he would not blink. Ren looked at the bowl of porridge. He had no appetite, but he was hungry¡­ He drank it in a few warm sips¡­ let song ke take care of you. I don¡¯t know how to cook. Oh right, that pot of noodles in your kitchen was made by song ke, right? although it can¡¯t be eaten anymore, it looks delicious! Qin Nan said while playing. Na Ren¡¯s hand that was putting down the porridge bowl paused. It should be the noodles made by Ji Chenzhou¡­ ¡°I have nothing to do with her. You can go back later! I¡¯ll Make It Myself if I¡¯m hungry!¡± Ren and Qin Nan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. In school, he was the closest to Qin Nan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t song ke come to your place yesterday?¡± Qin Nan had just finished a round. He put down his phone and asked nosily. ¡°We¡¯re just classmates, we¡¯re not suitable.¡± As for song ke¡¯s behavior yesterday, he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. That was her own choice, and he didn¡¯t think he was in any position to comment on a girl¡¯s matters. ¡°Then who is suitable for you? We¡¯re about to be in our third year, but you don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. If you don¡¯t like girls, why don¡¯t you find a boyfriend? I can¡¯t be alone, right? Those who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯re sick!¡± Qin Nan was anxious. Their Ren was handsome and had a good figure, but he just did not have any feelings for anyone. It was not easy for her to get closer to song ke, but she said it was not suitable ¡­ He was really worried to death. After all, he had two girlfriends. Now, she was going all out to pursue Ji Chenzhou. Life was about constantly trying to improve, only then could one live with relish. It¡¯s boring to be alone every day. ¡°I don¡¯t like men!¡± After the man said this, he didn¡¯t even have the confidence. Did he not like it? In any case, he had never liked a woman before. At least, he had liked his Lord Jue before. well, don¡¯t like men. A man wouldn¡¯t like someone like you. You¡¯re like a block of wood. Qin Nan¡¯s mind was filled with Ji Chenzhou. He had to win over such a bad and stylish man. ¡°Ren, can you help me pursue Ji Chenzhou? If he doesn¡¯t go to school, when will I be able to catch up to him?¡± Qin Nan was full of confidence to chase after her, but he had to see her first! Qin Nan, Ji Chenzhou isn¡¯t a good person. Why are you chasing him?¡± At the mention of Ji Chenzhou, na Ren¡¯s entire body trembled, and every pore on his body was screaming in pain. the worse a man is, the more lovable he is. I¡¯m not giving him a Good Citizen Award, so what does it matter if he¡¯s a good person or not? ¡± Qin Nan smiled nonchalantly. He liked Ji Chenzhou, and he really did. he has a boyfriend. He¡¯s the school hunk. He¡¯s not a good person¡­ Ren¡¯s voice was a little nasal, as if he was about to catch a cold. He felt his body heat up. Maybe it was because he had taken a shower in the morning, so the water temperature was a little low¡­ sowhat if you have a boyfriend? I¡¯ll just snatch him over. Besides, which man doesn¡¯t cheat on others? ¡± Qin Nan touched na Ren¡¯s forehead. Al, it¡¯s hot again. Hurry up and take your medicine. If you can¡¯t, go to the hospital, right? ¡± Why was it burning up again? Qin Nan¡¯s words echoed in na Ren¡¯s mind. Which man doesn¡¯t cheat? Ji Chenzhou clearly had a boyfriend, but he had also eaten his fill at his place last night and did whatever he wanted. He was just one of his many playthings. She recalled Ji Chenzhou¡¯s last words. Naren, even my father said that I¡¯m a piece of trash. There¡¯s no one worse than me in this world. So, I¡¯m advising you to control your heart and never fall in love with me. Because in the future, as long as I want you, I¡¯ll come to you. Do you understand? ¡± What did he, Ji Chenzhou, take him for? Did he really think that he was so easy to bully? Qin Nan, can you listen to me? Don¡¯t go and provoke Ji Chenzhou¡­¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t know how to persuade someone. Qin Nan was his friend and he didn¡¯t want him to get hurt. He had already fallen for Ji Chenzhou. If Ji Chenzhou really slept with him and then dumped him in the future, Qin Nan would be hurt. He could tell that Qin Nan really liked Ji Chenzhou. what¡¯s wrong with you, Ren? he¡¯s not a monster, I just like him and want to be with him. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Qin Nan sent another handful of medicine to Ren¡¯s mouth and fed him water. It was useless for Ren to be anxious. Qin Nan didn¡¯t listen to him. then Ren, help me make an appointment with him. I¡¯ll tell him when I see him. Qin Nan hugged na Ren¡¯s neck and said coyly. ¡°I can¡¯t find him either. I¡¯m not familiar with him. If you like men, I can introduce you to someone else.¡± That Ren was currently thinking of a way to stop Qin Nan from thinking about Ji Chenzhou. Qin Nan was very good to him, and he had the obligation to protect him. Ren had just told Qin Nan that he wasn¡¯t familiar with Ji Chenzhou when the door to his house was unlocked. The two of them, who were sitting on the sofa with their arms around their necks, looked up at the same time. They saw Ji Chenzhou pulling out his key and preparing to close the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t close? How did he get the key to your house?¡± Qin Nan nudged na Ren with his elbow and asked in a low voice. Ren didn¡¯t have time to react. He naturally didn¡¯t know how Ji Chenzhou had the key to his house. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gaze was fixed on Qin Nan¡¯s hand that was hugging na Ren¡¯s while that Ren was leaning on his shoulder intimately. Actually, it wasn¡¯t Ren kui, but Qin Nanlou. Qin Nan was a careless person. He saw Ji Chenzhou walk in. She had also forgotten how he had gotten the key to Ren¡¯s house and how he knew that Ren lived here. She took the initiative to greet him. Hi, Ji Chenzhou. Do you still remember me? fl Na Ren knew that Qin Nan would definitely confess to Ji Chenzhou. As for a scumbag like Ji Chenzhou, how could he not eat a piece of meat that was right in front of his mouth? Qin Nan was also very handsome. ¡®Ji Chenzhou, come in. I have something to tell you.¡± Renjiang propped himself up and walked into the bedroom after he finished speaking to Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression was dark, while Qin Nan was confused. ¡°Qin Nan, I remember!¡± Ji Chenzhou smiled at Qin Nan and followed na Ren into the bedroom, closing the door behind him. ¡°Qin Nan likes you, but please reject him. Don¡¯t provoke him. He can¡¯t afford to play your game.¡± Na Ren¡¯s back was facing Ji Chenzhou and he didn¡¯t want to look at him. ¡°Are you begging me or ordering me?¡± Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren¡¯s arm over and pressed him against the wall as he spoke in a low, devilish voice. Chapter 1351 - Chapter 1351: Youre not allowed to wear pants like this in the future Chapter 1351: You¡¯re not allowed to wear pants like this in the future Translator: 549690339 | That Ren¡¯s body was already weak and was currently having a fever. Being pressed down like this, his entire body felt light as a feather. It was as if he had no bones in his body. That night, Ren also had a fever, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as this time. He didn¡¯t take any medicine and got better after a good sleep. However, it was obviously more serious this time. ¡°I¡¯m trying to save you so that young master Ji can harm fewer people.¡± Although Qin Nan had a carefree personality, he had been sad for a long time after breaking up with his girlfriend. He had lost a lot of weight. After meeting a scourge like Ji Chenzhou and falling in love with him, who knew what would happen if he was hurt again? Due to his illness, the words that Ren said were not imposing at all. His personality was the kind of person who spoke in a muffled and soft voice. Even if he shouted at you, you would still think that he was very cute. ¡°Then I should thank you properly!¡± Ji Chenzhou saw that na Ren was wearing a loose t-shirt and there were bite marks on his collarbones from last night. Looking down, he saw that his pajama pants were loose, and a large part of his pants was still under his feet. Ji Chenzhou even suspected that when he was walking, he would step on him and pull his pants down, revealing his butt¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes darkened at the thought that his butt would be seen by Qin Nan or anyone else. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to wear pants like this in the future.¡± Ji Chenzhou tugged at na Ren¡¯s loose pants and realized that he was not wearing anything underneath. Her eyes fell on his tight and round cheeks, and the image of last night¡¯s passionate scene automatically appeared in her mind ¡­ It¡¯s very sexy and ecstatic¡­ ¡°What does it have to do with you what I wear?¡± The person that na Ren hated the most was Ji Chenzhou, who used such a commanding tone to speak to him. He wasn¡¯t his property, so why should she listen to him? ¡°Then it¡¯s none of your business whether I bring harm to Qin Nan or not.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly as he suddenly thought of something even more interesting. ¡°Na Ren, don¡¯t tell me you f * eking like Qin Nan?¡± If he didn¡¯t like her, why would he care so much? ¡°Is it any of your business who I like?¡± After Ren asked this question, he thought that no matter what he said, it was all ¡± does it have anything to do with you? ¡± Why can¡¯t I say anything else? ¡°Then let¡¯s see if it¡¯s related, so that you¡¯ll remember!¡± Ji Chenzhou patted na Ren¡¯s face before turning around to leave. Ji Chenzhou¡­ When na Ren turned around, Ji Chenzhou had already opened the door. He immediately chased after him. Qin Nan was at the door holding his two pairs of sneakers and was about to go to the bathroom. ¡°It¡¯s dirty, I¡¯ll brush it for you!¡± Qin Nan was holding a pair of sneakers in each hand. Qin Nan knew that Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t like to wash his shoes, so when he was washing, he would help na Ren wash his shoes as well. The last thing he wanted to do was to make a blanket, so Ren was the one who covered him with his blanket and tidied his clothes. Ren looked shy and didn¡¯t interact much with the others. He seemed to be a difficult person to get along with. In fact, you¡¯ll realize that he¡¯s a very good person if you spend more time with him. ¡°Qin Nan, put your shoes there and let him wash them himself. Come over and talk to me!¡± Ji Chenzhou sat on the sofa and patted the seat beside him. He smiled lazily. Before Ren Lian could stop him¡­ Qin Nan immediately threw away na Ren¡¯s two pairs of shoes and ran over to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s place to sit down. He was quite close to him. ¡°Just now, Ren told me that you like me?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked with a smile when he saw Ren NA¡¯s angry and annoyed expression. Qin Nan gave Ren a ¡°brother, you¡¯re a good friend.¡± . She then nodded excitedly at Ji Chenzhou. yes, I like it. It was love at first sight! There was no awkwardness or pretentiousness at all. Qin Nan¡¯s personality was simple and direct. Ren bit his lip and looked at Qin Nan¡¯s silly look, feeling anxious. ¡°Qin Nan, don¡¯t you have classes in the afternoon? you can go back now!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any classes.¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t even turn his head. He really didn¡¯t have any classes. ¡°You like me¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s question was directed at Qin Nan, but his malicious eyes were directed at Ren di. He dragged the tone a little as he waited for Ren¡¯s reaction. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, what I told you just now¡­ I¡¯m begging!¡± Ren¡¯s hand grabbed the edge of the table, and this sentence slipped out of his throat. He forced himself to say it. ¡°These days, you can¡¯t just ask for help, right? Qin Nan.¡± Ji Chenzhou put his arm around Qin Nan¡¯s shoulder, as if they were good Brothers. Being hugged by the person he liked, Qin Nan felt as if his soul had left his body. It was too beautiful¡­ that¡¯s right. Nowadays, there are conditions when you ask for help. For example, you either have to give money, gifts, or sleep with someone. It¡¯s not easy to get things done if you don¡¯t have the right person! Qin Nan rattled on, not noticing how ugly Ren¡¯s expression was. ¡°There¡¯s a sleeping partner?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked, feigning surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, there are a lot of them!¡± When Qin Nan saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s confused expression, he began to explain to him the way to sleep with him. Na Ren looked at Qin Nan who was talking non-stop. He felt the heat in his chest rising. One day, when Qin Nan found out about Ren and Ji Chenzhou, he suddenly realized what kind of encounter he had brought to Ren by ¡®sleeping with him¡¯. ¡°Qin Nan, don¡¯t say anymore. Go wash your shoes!¡± Nain clutched the edge of the table tightly, feeling like her body was about to collapse. Ji Chenzhou squinted at na Ren. His expression was dark and uncomfortable, but he was still pretending. ah, I¡¯ll go wash my shoes first. We¡¯ll talk about love at first sight after I¡¯m done washing my shoes. Wait for me! Qin Nan wasn¡¯t stupid. He felt that na Ren had something to say to Ji Chenzhou. He really didn¡¯t understand the relationship between the two of them. Logically speaking, he should be quite good. After all, he was the godson of some brother-in-law or brother¡­ This layer of relationship should be quite close, but he could also sense from na Ren that he didn¡¯t like Ji Chenzhou. Qin Nan went into the bathroom to wash his shoes, humming a little tune. Ren picked up the cup and drank it all in one go. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ If you dare to provoke Qin Nan, I¡¯ll sleep with you once if you reject him even when he¡¯s looking for you!¡± Na Ren¡¯s voice was very soft and he was afraid that Qin Nan would hear him. It would be inappropriate to call Ji Chenzhou into the bedroom. Ji Chenzhou seemed to have heard a joke. He stood up and walked towards na Ren. you¡¯re letting me sleep with you once? ¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t know what that Ren had done, but he had struggled internally to say those words. He was a grown man. It was so humiliating to tell another man to sleep with him. The man¡¯s nails were tightly clasped on the edge of the table. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m telling you not to provoke him¡­ Qin Nan, I¡¯ve only slept with you once!¡± Ren¡¯s words were burning. Chapter 1352 - Chapter 1352: If youre smart enough, dont make yourself unhappy Chapter 1352: If you¡¯re smart enough, don¡¯t make yourself unhappy Translator: 549690339 | That Ren wasn¡¯t playing word games with Ji Chenzhou. He was simply an unreliable person. It was very likely that he wouldn¡¯t admit it even after sleeping with her. it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t provoke him, but it¡¯s not enough just because you¡¯ve slept with me once. I¡¯ll just have to sleep enough! This was what Ji Chenzhou found interesting. This was because he could act like a hooligan in front of Ren without feeling guilty. It was the best of both worlds. He had already slept with her, and he did not have to worry about any emotional entanglements. ¡°Impossible!¡± Na Ren felt humiliated. What did he mean by ¡®it¡¯s fine if I, Ji Chenzhou, have had enough sleep¡¯? If he didn¡¯t get enough sleep in this lifetime, was he going to sleep with him for the rest of his life? ¡°Then, Qin¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou was now barefooted and wasn¡¯t afraid of Ren who wore shoes. Just as Ji Chenzhou called out Qin Nan¡¯s name, na Ren reached out and covered his mouth. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, just one year!¡± Now that Ji Chenzhou would not let him off, he did not have to waste his effort to change schools. Qin Nan would go to the sports University to do an internship as a teaching assistant in a year. By then, he wouldn¡¯t have any chance to meet Ji Chenzhou. A year would pass by quickly. Sir Jue had said that Ji Chenzhou would often disappear for half a year to a year. He should be able to tolerate it. Moreover, he had a photography training in a few days. It was the kind that involved actual combat, and he had to go out to film for two months. He could find some excuse later, and one year would pass quickly. That was the only way that Ren could comfort himself. Ji Chenzhou actually wanted to say that he didn¡¯t even need a year. He knew that he was only interested in na Ren for the time being and was only fascinated by his body. Perhaps after sleeping too much and doing enough, he would overdo it and stop thinking about it. ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡± Ji Chenzhou touched Ren¡¯s head. It was burning hot. Na Ren turned his head away, not wanting Ji Chenzhou to touch him. ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t know that men would have a fever after doing it. Ren didn¡¯t say anything. He got up and wanted to go back to his room. He wanted to continue sleeping. He didn¡¯t need any guarantees from Ji Chenzhou. Since they had a deal, he could only trust that he wouldn¡¯t provoke Qin Nan. ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯ve taken your medicine.¡± Ji Chenzhou tugged at na Ren¡¯s arm with great force. Immersed¡¯s tone was very deep. He was born with a golden spoon in his mouth and had been pampered since he was young. Even now, he was keeping a low profile and not showing off his identity as the president¡¯s son. However, just based on the status that he had made a name for himself, he still had to be respectfully addressed as young master Ji. No one had ever given him a hard time before. The only person who could do that and he would still accept it with a smile and not get angry was Chu Bai Qing. His father could only be considered half¡­ A sick person was naturally delicate and vexed. Ren¡¯s heart was even more depressed, but he suppressed it and didn¡¯t act up. ¡°I ate it!¡± Ren felt dizzy and heavy, and he wanted to sleep. in the future, you¡¯ll answer whatever I ask you and do whatever I tell you to do. Ren, if you¡¯re smart enough, don¡¯t look for trouble for yourself! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s Creed was: if I give you face, you have to accept it. If you don¡¯t accept it, he will definitely fall out with you. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Ren shook off Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand and walked towards the bedroom. When he passed by the bathroom door, he saw Qin Nan humming a tune while shaking his head and swaying his body as he washed his shoes. Qin Nan would always brush his sneakers especially clean. Ren glanced at Ji Chenzhou and sat back on the sofa, as if he had no intention of leaving. If he didn¡¯t leave, Qin Nan would definitely want to talk to him. Naren was so tired that he could not help but want to sleep. ¡°Qin Nan, you can go back after you¡¯re done washing your shoes! I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Naren grabbed the door handle, his body completely devoid of strength. I¡¯m almost done. Go and lie down first. How can I be at ease leavingyou alone at home? if it gets serious, I¡¯ll have to send you to the hospital! what if he burns his body? my neighbor used to have a fever when he was young and burned his brain. He¡¯s a fool now! Qin Nan¡¯s voice immediately changed. In his eyes, Ren was the kind of person who did not know how to take care of himself. He might look tough, but he¡¯s actually very weak. Na Ren rubbed his temples, feeling a terrible headache. Ji Chenzhou will take care of me. Go back and be good. She could not let the two of them be alone. Since Ji Chenzhou did not want to leave, she could only let Qin Nan leave. ¡°Then¡­ Alright! I¡¯ll come over to accompany you tonight!¡± Usually, when Ren and Qin Nan told him to be obedient, he would listen, because Ren¡¯s words were never wrong. For example, Ren said, ¡± it¡¯s going to rain today. You just have to bring an umbrella. It¡¯s going to rain. After Ren entered the house, Ji Chenzhou followed suit. Ren laid on the bed and didn¡¯t want to move. He didn¡¯t even bother to open his eyes. Ji Chenzhou was just about to sit by the bed and warm his head when he was stopped by his weak voice. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­Touch me!¡± The bedroom door wasn¡¯t closed, and it faced the living room¡¯s bathroom. If Qin Nan came out and saw Ji Chenzhou being intimate with him, he would definitely feel uncomfortable. However, Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily avoided. He touched it directly and it was not as hot as before. However, it was clear that Ren was weak. Even though he was very tired, Ren du did not sleep. He waited until Qin Nan left before he dared to sleep. ¡°Sleep now! I¡¯inhere with you. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re guarding against. He¡¯s not a big girl. If I sleep with him, will I get him pregnant or something? why are you so nervous?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words caused na Ren¡¯s hand to grip the bedsheets tightly. In Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes, it was just a nap. However, he had slept with her before. Only he knew what kind of messy state of mind he was in. He did not want Qin Nan to experience such a thing. ¡°Shameless!¡± Ren turned around and wrapped himself in the blanket, not wanting to speak to Ji Chenzhou anymore. Just as na Ren was about to fall asleep, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone rang. The ringtone was little seven and little Nine¡¯s babbling sounds, which were very cute¡­ Ren¡¯s lips curved into a smile when he heard that. He really did miss little seven and little nine. ¡°What is it?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was lazy and casual, but it was full of deterrence. Ji Chenzhou was leaning against the headboard, half-lying down. It was unknown what the person on the other end of the phone said, but he suddenly sat up and rolled out of bed. ¡°F * ck¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was trembling. Ren du couldn¡¯t help but turn around to see his expression. However, all he saw was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s back view as he walked out anxiously. The man who had just said that he would stay here with him had left without even saying a word. The sound of the door closing was so loud that the man was no longer sleepy. Naren¡¯s hot body curled up on the bed, and his vision turned black¡­ Chapter 1353 - Chapter 1353: Sinking-ji Chenzhou never appeared again Chapter 1353: Sinking-ji Chenzhou never appeared again Translator: 549690339 ¡ã Ji Chenzhou sped all the way to the hospital. Chu baiqing¡¯s tumor had relapsed. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t enter the ward. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Chu baiqing lying on the bed, unconscious. He was too scared. He really couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of losing it at any time. Also, his father was a coward. He fell to the floor and never stood up. Ji Chenzhou looked at his trembling hands. His legs felt like they were filled with lead and he could not move. At the same time, Ren was also sent to the hospital. He had a high fever and was unconscious. This made Qin Nan so anxious that he stayed by Ren¡¯s side for two days and two nights without sleeping. On the third day, Ren Cai was completely awake. He no longer fell asleep as soon as he woke up. Ren could tell that Qin Nan had obviously lost weight. He felt particularly uncomfortable. At that time, he was the one who had asked master Xiu not to send anyone to follow him, and he had also asked his sister not to ask about his life. He just wanted to try to survive on his own. He wanted to live like an ordinary person. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Nan, he would probably have died at home, right? The man who said that he would accompany him never appeared. She had probably forgotten that he was still running a fever and could not even remember who he was. He was just a pastime when he had nothing to do. Qin Nan was worried about Ren, so he packed his clothes and moved in with Ren. Qin Nan was afraid that the incident from that day would happen again. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was worried about Ren and Ji Chenzhou going hungry, he would have bought some food and returned. The consequences would have been unimaginable. Because Ji Chenzhou had left, Qin Nan was quite dissatisfied with him. He had promised to take care of the patient, so how could he just leave like that? If she had known that he was so unreliable, she would not have left. Because he was hospitalized, he didn¡¯t manage to attend nain¡¯s photography training, which was quite a pity. Ren, I noticed that you¡¯ve gotten whiter. You¡¯ll definitely look even whiter and more handsome this winter! Qin Nan peeled the Apple and passed it to Ren. Qin Nan was the eldest at home and had two younger sisters. Therefore, although he had a carefree personality, he still knew how to take care of people. ¡°Why do you want white? I think it¡¯s good to be dark, it¡¯s healthy!¡± Ji Chenzhou had also said that if he were whiter, it would feel better to touch ¡­ Na Ren¡¯s actions of eating the Apple stopped for a moment. Why did he suddenly think of Ji Chenzhou? Later on, he found out why he left that day. Chu baiqing¡¯s tumor had relapsed. He had gone abroad to find a doctor for him ¡­ Ren was worried about Chu baiqing. He only knew about Lord Jue¡¯s condition from his sister. Lord Jue brought Chu baiqing to the mountains, saying that there was someone there who could treat Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes. He prayed that the heavens would open their eyes and allow Chu Bai Qing to see. He was such a good person and should not be tortured like this. ¡°You¡¯re more handsome with white spots, but you¡¯re still handsome!¡± Qin Nan put his arms around na Ren¡¯s neck, song ke called me and said that you didn¡¯t answer her call. She asked why you didn¡¯t go to school. I said that you went for photography training and didn¡¯t say that you were at home. I was afraid that she would come and find you. Song ke had called and sent a message to Ren, but he didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t think it was necessary. He didn¡¯t like song ke¡¯s way of doing things and couldn¡¯t accept it. If she calls you again, tell her that it¡¯s impossible between us. She knows what¡¯s going on.¡± With na Ren¡¯s personality, wouldn¡¯t he tell song ke that she had seduced the school hunk and Ji Chenzhou? ¡°You told her to send things to the school, is that why? Did Ji Chenzhou know that her boyfriend was seducing other women? Why do I feel like they¡¯re such a mess¡­¡± When Qin Nan thought of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s boyfriend, the school hunk, he felt that it was a mess. Because the school hunk didn¡¯t reject men and women, and he was ambiguous with anyone¡­ Even though this was a good opportunity for her to pursue Ji Chenzhou, she still felt a little strange. Moreover, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t that interested in Ji Chenzhou anymore. All her attention was now on talcing care of Naren ¡­ Ren didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t tell Qin Nan that it wasn¡¯t just the school hunk. Song ke was also interested in Ji Chenzhou. He couldn¡¯t tell who was seducing who, but neither of them was a good person. Qin Nan applied for a week¡¯s leave for na Ren. When they returned to school, song ke looked for na Ren several times, but he rejected him. Until one day, renming felt that everyone was looking at him with a strange gaze. However, he didn¡¯t care and went to class as usual. During lunch, Qin Nan was so angry that she directly dragged him out of the cafeteria. song ke, you¡¯re such a jerk. How could you say that you can¡¯t do that? you¡¯re not a man¡­ Qin Nan¡¯s face was red with anger, and the veins on his neck were bulging. His posture was as if he was rolling up his sleeves and going to fight. Ren looked at Qin Nan¡¯s expression and laughed, what did you say?¡± He didn¡¯t quite understand what Qin Nan was saying. How was he not a man? Which aspect was not good ¡­ damn, can you not be so innocent? song ke said you went to get a room, but you can¡¯t get hard ¡­ Qin Nan really admired song ke¡¯s shamelessness. He didn¡¯t care about her, but she disgusted him first. Ren¡¯s face turned red immediately, when did I¡­ She got a room, she ¡­ Nonsense!¡± Renyi stammered in a fit of anger, which was very cute. she¡¯s just spouting nonsense. She¡¯s just trying to hurt you. Why is this woman so evil? she just doesn¡¯t want to be in a relationship with her. Qin Nan thought that he had a good eye for women, but he didn¡¯t expect song ke to be such a person. Song ke and Na Ren had expressed their desire to be intimate a few times, but na Ren didn¡¯t agree. He felt that they were not in a confirmed relationship yet, so he could not mess around. It would not be good for either of them. ¡°If she¡¯s willing to tell me, then let her. I¡¯m the only one who knows if I¡¯m a man or not.¡± Ren patted the angry Qin Nan. He couldn¡¯t take off his pants to prove to everyone whether he could get hard or not. how can we just let this matter go? you might not be able to find a girlfriend in the future because of this. Besides, this is a matter of face. Which man would be willing to be told that he can¡¯t?¡± Sometimes, Qin Nan just couldn¡¯t stand that kind and indifferent personality. everyone¡¯s talking about this on the forum. We have to clarify and resolve this quickly. We can¡¯t let that bad woman, song ke, get what she wants. It was just a matter of minutes for social media to spread the news nowadays ¡­ ¡°How do you want to solve this? I can¡¯t possibly take a photo and post it to let everyone see if I¡¯m a man and if 1 can get hard.¡± That was just a joke, but Qin Nan was serious. let¡¯s do it this way. Let¡¯s go. let¡¯s go. I have, passionate video in my mobile phone. Hurry up and show it to me. If you get hard, I¡¯ll take, picture ¡­ Qin Nan dragged Ren away. He felt that this was the most powerful way to fight back. It was a direct slap to the face of that bad woman, song ke. Although he didn¡¯t know if little Naren of the Naren family was capable enough.. Chapter 1354 - Chapter 1354: What are you doing?" Chapter 1354: What are you doing?¡± Translator: 549690339 I Qin Nan dragged na Ren all the way home. As soon as they entered the house, Qin Nan took off his shoes. ¡°Hurry up and take it off, I can¡¯t wait!¡± Qin Nan was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even raise his head. He was looking for small pieces in his hands. quick, quick, quick, I found it. I¡¯m telling you, this is exciting. Two men, one ¡­ Qin Nan was stunned before he could finish his sentence. Ji Chenzhou ¡­ She saw Ji Chenzhou lying on the sofa with one hand on his head. There was only a bath towel around his waist, and water was still dripping from his hair. It was obvious that he had just taken a shower ¡­ That figure, those tight muscles, that perfect side waist¡­ It made Qin Nan¡¯s eyes light up. It was simply too suffocating¡­ Ren, who had not taken off his shoes, stood there with a pale face. Ji Chenzhou had arrived. After disappearing for a month, he had unexpectedly appeared in his house. In such a position ¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of us play together?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. His expression was lazy and he seemed a little tired. ¡°This isn¡¯t good, is it? This joke isn¡¯t funny, isn¡¯t that Ren gay¡­¡± Qin Nan was afraid that na Ren would be embarrassed and quickly said. Ji Chenzhou laughed wildly when he heard Qin Nan¡¯s words. then it¡¯s just the two of us. I don¡¯t even need to take off my clothes. I¡¯ll just do it directly¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s slender fingers were caressing the edge of his towel. His actions seemed unintentional, but they were exceptionally seductive. Na Ren¡¯s face turned red. Ji Chenzhou, that bastard. ¡°Ren, why don¡¯t you go out and play?¡± After Qin Nan replied, he almost had a nosebleed as he stupidly said to na Ren. Ever since Ren fell sick, Qin Nan had been taking care of him and had never left. He would stay here. At this moment, he also treated this place as his home. Wasn¡¯t it like this between brothers? if one of them brought the other half back, the other would quickly make room for them. Ren glared at Ji Chenzhou angrily. His eyes were saying,¡± you didn¡¯t keep your word. You clearly said that you wouldn¡¯t provoke Qin Nan. However, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gaze was extremely cold. ¡°Qin Nan ¡­¡± Ren only looked at Qin Nan with a disapproving look. Qin Nan knew that na Ren didn¡¯t agree to him pursuing Ji Chenzhou, saying that he wasn¡¯t a good person. ¡°I was just joking, just joking¡­ I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Qin Nan scratched his head in embarrassment. He already had a reaction, but how could he resist when Ji Chenzhou touched the towel and looked at him like that? He was really a normal person, really¡­ He ran into the bathroom ¡­ Ren changed his shoes and walked in directly, give me back my keys! Na Ren walked in front of Ji Chenzhou and extended his hand. Ji Chenzhou had taken away the spare key from before. This was his rented house, so what right did he have to come and go as he pleased? what did this have to do with him? They did not have that kind of relationship ¡­ When Ji Chenzhou saw na Ren¡¯s outstretched hand, the faint smile on his face gradually disappeared. ¡°Are you and Qin Nan living together now? Or are you playing house?¡± Na Ren¡¯s outstretched hand stopped in mid-air and moved without him realizing it. Even though Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was laced with the word ¡®huh¡¯, it still sent a chill down na Ren¡¯s spine. Ji Chenzhou had this kind of ability. He was like a dormant cheetah with a lazy posture, but he could take your life at any time. ¡°With you ¡­¡± Out of habit, Ren was about to say,¡± it has nothing to do with you. However, Ji Chenzhou spoke coldly. That unique voice would always make you feel as if something was stuck in your throat, and you would involuntarily pause for a moment. don¡¯t f * eking talk to me again. It has nothing to do with me ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was suppressing his anger. They had not seen each other for more than a month, and he had to admit that he missed Ren a lot. It was not just his body that he missed, but also him as a person. He didn¡¯t feel tired in the past month, but when Chu Bai Qing could see and everything was fine, he felt exhausted. He wanted to have a good night¡¯s sleep, but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. He had sped all the way here to find Ren. However, when he walked into the room, he was greeted by two pillows on the bed¡­ There were two sets of toiletries in the bathroom, and the clothes in the cabinet that belonged to another man ¡­ He saw the name ¡®Qin Nan¡¯ embroidered on two of the sportswear. Qin Nan ¡­ That Ren could even bear to follow her for him. For Qin Nan¡¯s sake, he was willing to sleep with her for a year. Who would believe that Ren had no feelings for Qin Nan? As for Qin Nan, he had to wash Ren¡¯s shoes and take care of him. If I wasn¡¯t here just now, would they have already done it? ¡°Can he satisfy you?¡± Ji Chenzhou suddenly stood up and pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw, forcing him to look at him. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, do you think¡­ You yourself¡­ Good?¡± In fact, Ren did not know what he was talking about. It was just that Qin Nan used to say to girls on the phone,¡± brother Nan is very skilled ¡­ Ren was actually quite slow to respond to these dirty words, because he had never been in love before. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m not good at this?¡± Ji Chenzhou turned around and pushed na Ren onto the sofa. Then, it covered him ¡­ Ren¡¯s face was burning, and those scenes that made his heart beat faster and his face blush appeared in his mind. He was so embarrassed that he had nowhere to hide. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were always like a knife, piercing his heart. When he insulted someone, he would not care if you were a man or not¡­ That Ren was the same age as Ji Chenzhou, but in front of Ji Chenzhou, that Ren was like a child who was ignorant of the world. It wasn¡¯t that Ren couldn¡¯t resist Ji Chenzhou, and it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of using Lord Xiu¡¯s power. However, he was still unable to start the life he wanted, a simple life. If master Xiu knew that he had been threatened by Ji Chenzhou, his sister would know as well. He didn¡¯t want anyone to worry about him, he didn¡¯t want¡­ I¡¯m not good at it. Who¡¯s begging me? ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. He would not allow na Ren to compare him with any other man. He even forced himself not to think that Ren had slept with another man. He was afraid that she would kill him, and he had the habit of carrying a gun with him¡­ Ren¡¯s hipbone was stuck by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s leg and it hurt. Ji Chenzhou, shut up! You forced me to do this! Na Ren¡¯s voice was hoarse. He wasn¡¯t shouting, but he was just mumbling. It was filled with grievance, humiliation, and depression ¡­ If he had a knife in his hand right now, he would not hesitate to stab Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chest. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Qin Nan stood at the bathroom door, looking at the two people on the sofa in shock. His voice was filled with disbelief.. Chapter 1355 - Chapter 1355: - Are you angry?"he asked- Chapter 1355: ¨C Are you angry?¡±he asked- Translator: 549690339 I Ren¡¯s originally red face turned pale because of Qin Nan¡¯s sudden words. He bit his lips tightly. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes were pleading with panic. Ji Chenzhou could tell that Renshi was begging him not to reveal their relationship. Na Ren wasn¡¯t confident. Ji Chenzhou had no bottom line and was capable of doing anything. If Qin Nan knew that she had an affair with Ji Chenzhou, he would definitely be sad and might even misunderstand her. Na Ren didn¡¯t want to lose this friend. Na Ren grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Qin Nan, you¡¯re not asking for fun by going to the bathroom, are you?¡± Ji Chenzhou turned around and gave Qin Nan a devilish smile as he spoke in a provocative tone. Ji Chenzhou sat up naturally, and his question made Qin Nan blush. After all, he only had a reaction because of Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Qin Nan smiled awkwardly. He had forgotten what he had asked. He also didn¡¯t remember what was wrong with Ji Chenzhou locking that Ren under his body. ¡°You¡¯re too fast!¡± Following that, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words floated out. Hearing this, Qin Nan¡¯s legs went soft. Was he saying that he couldn¡¯t do it? that¡­ Let¡¯s end the battle quickly. Let¡¯s end the battle quickly¡­ Qin Nan immediately recalled that he had come back in such a hurry to bid for that thing. The moment he saw Ji Chenzhou, he had forgotten about his business. ¡°That, that Ren, hurry up, hurry up, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Qin Nan went to get his phone. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes darkened. Na Ren couldn¡¯t be as calm as Ji Chenzhou, so he sat up from the sofa. ¡°Qin Nan, No¡­ I¡¯ll settle it myself!¡± Ren meant that he could deal with the things on the forum by himself. He didn¡¯t need to take a photo and post it like Qin Nan said. He would never do such a thing, even if he died. Although he said that he was no longer a hacker, deleting the post would not be considered a violation of his original oath. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s amazing! Can he solve it by himself?¡± Qin Nan was actually quite curious as well. Was that Ren very powerful¡­ Na Ren could clearly sense that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression was turning uglier by the second as the two of them sat on the sofa. He could clearly feel his anger ¡­ He must have misunderstood ¡­ there have been bad rumors about me recently¡­ Qin Nan wanted to take a photo ¡­ 1 don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± If Qin Nan wasn¡¯t here, Ren didn¡¯t want Ji Chenzhou to misunderstand and cause trouble. He would not open his mouth to explain, definitely not. Ji Chenzhou was a little surprised by Ren¡¯s explanation, but he was still very happy. He actually reached out and touched Ren¡¯s head affectionately. Ren wanted to avoid it but was pulled over by Ji Chenzhou. It wasn¡¯t a big movement, but Ren was half-lying on his body. Ji Chenzhou knew that the rumors about Ren not being a man had been spreading like wildfire. Little demon called him immediately and teased him. How could he turn a good young man into a man? he was too brutal¡­ Looking at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s series of natural movements, Qin Nan, who was always carefree, actually felt a little uncomfortable. He felt that there was something strange going on between Ji Chenzhou and that Ren. At this time, Qin Nan, who had always been slow to react, also realized a problem. How did Ji Chenzhou get in? His clothes ¡­ A bath towel? did she treat this place as her own home? Didn¡¯t Ren say that their relationship wasn¡¯t good ¡­ Qin Nan suddenly remembered that Ren had left him behind and disappeared when he had a fever. When he thought of this, he immediately became unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m talking about that¡­ ¡°Ji Chenzhou, didn¡¯t you say last time that you would take care of that Ren? do you know that Ren fainted when you left just like that? if 1 didn¡¯t come back, I don¡¯t know what would have happened!¡± Qin Nan admitted that he liked Ji Chenzhou, but he felt that Ji Chenzhou was in the wrong in this matter. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand that was on na Ren¡¯s body stiffened. He had left in a hurry that day and had indeed forgotten that na Ren was still running a fever. (When Chu baiqing had a relapse and fainted, Lord Jue and Ji Chenzhou were both present. However, when Chu baiqing had a relapse, Ji Chenzhou was with na Ren. This was a requirement of the plot. There was no conflict between the beginning and the end. Treat it as an independent story.) Na Ren¡¯s hands were curled up. He had been in a deep sleep for the past few days, and it was Qin Nan who had taken care of him. After he woke up, Qin Nan had even scolded Ji Chenzhou for a few days. Na Ren really wanted to tell Qin Nan that because he wasn¡¯t someone Ji Chenzhou cared about, he didn¡¯t care if he was sick or not. Therefore, there was no need to scold him in anger. They didn¡¯t have any relationship to begin with, and they didn¡¯t have the obligation to take care of each other. That¡¯s what Ren said to himself, because you are not important¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s fingers gently caressed na Ren¡¯s neck, are you angry? ¡± Ji Chenzhou could tell that Ren¡¯s expression was not good, so he replied softly, It made Ren¡¯s heart hurt slightly. Was he angry? With Ji Chenzhou? He wouldn¡¯t ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Ren smiled at Ji Chenzhou. His smile was as unnatural as it could be. It could only be considered a forced smile. ¡°Well, since Ren has forgiven you, I won¡¯t say anything more. Also, well¡­ Don¡¯t ¡­ Our family is so close!¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t like Ji Chenzhou being so close to na Ren. It wasn¡¯t because of Ji Chenzhou, but because of Ren. Qin Nan felt that he was a little protective of Ren. He felt that Ren was his and shouldn¡¯t let Ji Chenzhou get so close to him. Ren saw that Qin Nan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good and thought that he was feeling uncomfortable because Ji Chenzhou was too close to him. It was an indescribable feeling, probably like someone had stolen his toy! Ren had just stood up when Ji Chenzhou grabbed his wrist. Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Na Ren wanted to pull his hand away, but Ji Chenzhou pulled him into his embrace and restrained him. Qin Nan¡¯s brain seemed to have been electrocuted in an instant. The first time they had been in na Ren¡¯s dormitory, they had been in the bathroom for so long Qin Nan was not a fool. If he still could not see the problem, he would really kill himself. However, even though he had thought of this possibility, Qin Nan still felt that it should not be true. That Renhe Ji Chenzhou? How was this possible? ¡°You two ¡­¡± Qin Nan¡¯s voice carried a tone of knowing but also disbelief. That Ren wanted to explain to Qin Nan, but Ji Chenzhou pinched his lower jaw. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t¡­¡± Ren was too familiar with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gaze. He wanted to kiss him¡­ However, before na Ren could finish his sentence, Ji Chenzhou had already kissed him ruthlessly on the lips. The domineering kiss did not allow Ren to reject at all. She pried open his teeth, and as their lips and tongues intertwined, a raging fire was ignited. For more than a month, Ji Chenzhou had missed everything between him and that Ren too much ¡­. Chapter 1356 - Chapter 1356: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, dont touch my Yingluo Chapter 1356: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t touch my Yingluo Translator: 549690339 For the past month, Ji Chenzhou had not contacted na Ren. It was not that he had not thought about him, but he was not in the mood. This kiss instantly ignited all of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s desires. He reached his hand directly into Ren¡¯s clothes and touched and pinched him with a fierce force. This person was his. He was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s¡­ No one can f * eking think about it¡­ Qin Nan seemed to have been hit by a stick. He stood there stiffly with his eyes wide open and a face full of disbelief. Na Ren grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand, preventing him from reaching into his pants. This kind of shame came much more than in the past, because Qin Nan was there. On the other hand, she was just like a woman, being pressed down by Ji Chenzhou and doing whatever he wanted. When Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tongue pushed in, na Ren bit him. ¡°*-¡±Ji Chenzhou painfully ended the kiss that he wanted to continue with. The corner of Ren¡¯s mouth was covered in blood, which was enough to show how hard he had bitten. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s long fingers touched his lips and he could taste the sweet taste of blood. His devilish movements were extremely alluring, especially when the light hit the ear stud on his left ear, which further accentuated his ruffian-like naivety. Na Ren pulled down his clothes and turned to look at Qin Nan. He couldn¡¯t say a word, and could only embarrassedly cry with his red and swollen lips. ¡°This is my Ren, he¡¯s one of my people!¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw and forced him to look at Qin Nan as he spoke in a sinister tone. Because of Qin Nan¡¯s words,¡¯don¡¯t f * ck¡­¡¯ Our family is so close!¡± Ji Chenzhou was displeased. He was extremely unhappy. That Ren was his. Na Ren¡¯s face instantly turned pale as he looked at Ji Chenzhou in anger. However, because his lower jaw was being pinched, he couldn¡¯t say anything to refute. Qin Nan looked at the Ren and Ji Chenzhou in front of him. It was as if he had drunk too much. There were countless Ren and Ji Chenzhou swaying in front of his eyes, causing him to have a headache. ¡°Ren, I¡¯m a little¡­ Uncomfortable ¡­ I¡¯ll g0 back first, my head is aching!¡± Qin Nan turned around and walked toward the door. He wanted to call out to him, but he couldn¡¯t say it. He really didn¡¯t want to lose Qin Nan¡­ However, Ji Chenzhou had destroyed everything he had. Qin Nan left. The moment the door closed, na Ren¡¯s tense body instantly went soft. Boneless ¡®body leaned into Ji Chenzhou¡¯s embrace. Ji Chenzhou, are you satisfied now?¡± Ren, when I do things, I don¡¯t care about the process, I only care about the result. You should know who you work for, I¡¯m not good-tempered all the time! Just the fact that Qin Nan had been staying here for more than a month, as well as the fact that he had taken off his pants, was enough for Ji Chenzhou to punish na Ren severely. ¡°Do I have anything to do with you? Is there a relationship?¡± Na Ren pushed Ji Chenzhou away and fell to the ground in a sorry state. Ji Chenzhou slowly stood up and looked down at na Ren. His eyes were dark, and no one could tell what he was feeling. ¡°Ren, I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Do you like Qin Nan?¡± Ji Chenzhou stepped on na Ren¡¯s chest with his bare feet, and the words he asked were like a cold knife. ¡°Yes. I like it¡­¡± That Ren did like Qin Nan, but it was not the kind of like that Ji Chenzhou was thinking of. She simply liked to be friends with him, because Qin Nan was a really good person. Ji Chenzhou suddenly laughed. His laughter was filled with destruction. Ji Chenzhou had dragged that Ren into his room. Ren¡¯s head hit the bedside table, and a gash appeared on his forehead, bleeding. Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t touch me¡­ Ren raised his leg to kick Ji Chenzhou, but he was unable to move as his legs were pinned down by him. ¡°I really don¡¯t mind the three of us playing together. Do you want me to call Qin Nan back?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was truly enraged. The pent-up anger and desire in his chest were all mixed together. Ren did not struggle or resist, because Ji Chenzhou would really do such a thing. That night, Ji Chenzhou tormented na Ren endlessly. It was useless to beg for mercy. Ji Chenzhou seemed to have gone mad. Every time he went in and out, he would say,¡± you¡¯re f * eking mine! In the end, Ren felt his body go numb and sore, and his consciousness was a little scattered. When she woke up the next day, nain was lying on the sofa. Ji Chenzhou was not on the bed when they were doing it the night before. He had been on the carpet the entire time. Na Ren opened his eyes and saw Ji Chenzhou coming out of the bedroom. He was holding onto a bed sheet and blanket. And these bedsheets were directly thrown into the garbage bag¡­ Then, there were Qin Nan¡¯s toiletries and his clothes ¡­ Naren wrapped himself in the blanket and didn¡¯t want to move. He didn¡¯t say anything and continued to close his eyes. There wasn¡¯t any sticky feeling on his lower body, so Ji Chenzhou must have cleaned him up. Ren closed his eyes and thought about his life on the island. It was so simple and happy. Why did he have to meet Ji Chenzhou? why¡­ It was already ten 0 ¡®clock, but na Ren was not in class. Usually, Qin Nan would call him to ask what was wrong if he was not in class at this time. However, he took a look at his phone, there was no one¡­ Ren sent a message to Qin Nan. Qin Nan, let¡¯s talk. Five o ¡®clock, same old place. After the message was sent, Ren waited for Qin Nan¡¯s reply, but there was no reply. Ji Chenzhou seemed to be in a good mood after he had cleaned up everything related to Qin Nan. ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll take you to dinner!¡± Ji Chenzhou touched na Ren¡¯s head as he spoke. The corners of na Ren¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smile. He really did not understand how Ji Chenzhou could be so calm. The things he did to her last night could be considered violence, but now he was acting like nothing had happened. It was as if nothing unpleasant had happened between them. you¡¯ve already slept with him. Now, get lost! Now, na Ren didn¡¯t want to see Ji Chenzhou, nor did he want to hear his voice. That was because it would make him feel humiliated. Na Ren¡¯s hand that was touching Ji Chenzhou paused for a moment. Then, he smiled and continued touching. ¡°Be good, get up and go eat!¡± Ji Chenzhou said again in a good-tempered manner. His long fingers touched nain¡¯s lips. Na Ren bit Ji Chenzhou¡¯s finger without a second thought. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou groaned in pain. Na Ren didn¡¯t relent, and Ji Chenzhou smiled and didn¡¯t forcefully pull his finger back. ¡°I really want to pull out these two little tiger teeth of yours!¡± Nain¡¯s two little canine teeth looked especially pretty when she smiled. Ji Chenzhou was especially willing to Pat na Ren¡¯s head, as if that would make him more obedient. What Ren hated the most was Ji Chenzhou patting his head as though he was a puppy. At this moment, na Ren¡¯s phone screen lit up. Qin Nan had replied to his message. Na Ren let go of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s finger and wanted to turn off the phone screen. However, Ji Chenzhou was a step ahead of him and snatched the phone away. When he saw the message, Ji Chenzhou laughed sinisterly, while na Ren felt a chill down his spine.. Chapter 1358 - Chapter 1358: Sink—when I’m in a bad temper, Ill really kill you Chapter 1358: Sink¡ªwhen I¡¯m in a bad temper, I¡¯ll really kill you Translator: 549690339 Qin Nan¡¯s tone was a little awkward. Na Ren shook his head without any hesitation. How could he like Ji Chenzhou¡­ ¡°Then don¡¯t be with him, be with me! I don¡¯t know how I started to like you, but 1 don¡¯t like Ji Chenzhou at all now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an unfaithful person. I feel that i like you, but I¡¯m infatuated with Ji Chenzhou. Because his voice is really nice, and he¡¯s quite evil¡­¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t know if Ren understood what he said. he¡¯s the kind of person who is very seductive¡­ ¡°I think my soul might have been stolen by him ¡­¡± Na Ren looked at Qin Nan¡¯s hand, which was holding onto him tightly. He slowly retracted his hand. ¡°Qin Nan, if Ji Chenzhou wants you ¡­ Do you know how to sleep with him?¡± Ren looked at Qin Nan and asked seriously. Qin Nan did not immediately say,¡± No¡­ Instead, she hesitated. Liking her and not having sex didn¡¯t seem to conflict. ¡°Then Ren, I¡­ I don¡¯t know, but I think so! 1 can¡¯t say no to him, but if you¡¯re with me, I definitely won¡¯t!¡± Qin Nan was speaking the truth. Anyone would want to sleep with someone like Ji Chenzhou because he had a Fatal Attraction. ¡°Qin Nan, I treat you like a brother. I want to always be good friends with you.¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t have those feelings for Qin Nan. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be with him. This was because Ji Chenzhou had yet to lose interest in him. His desire to control him had already reached a perverse level. Moreover, he had just told everyone that his daughter was his¡­ In the future, he would have to live under everyone¡¯s strange gazes. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t go to school, so he naturally didn¡¯t need to care about these things. Moreover, he was such a shameless person, so why would he care about how others looked at him? ¡°Ren, we re like¡­ Wasn¡¯t it good to live together like that before? Aren¡¯t you very happy too?¡± Qin Nan knew that he had fallen in love with Ren in this month. He liked the days he spent with him. It was steady and peaceful¡­ however, that kind of happiness is because we are brothers and friends ¡­ And not lovers.¡± Ren took another sip of water and looked at the watch on his wrist. It had been seven minutes. It was just a subconscious action, but after it was done, Ren Cai suddenly realized that he was giving Ji Chenzhou an order. He had already reached the point where he would carry out his words once he said it. Qin Nan, when I stopped you from being with Ji Chenzhou back then, I didn¡¯t have any other intentions. It was for your own good. He¡¯s not a good person and 1 don¡¯t want you to get hurt. Don¡¯t provoke him in the future! Ren felt that it was necessary to talk to Qin Nan about this again. If Ji Chenzhou really went crazy one day and wanted to sleep with Qin Nan, and Qin Nan couldn¡¯t resist him, then it was obvious that the one who would be hurt in the end would be Qin Nan. ¡°You know he¡¯s not a good person, and you¡¯re still with him?¡± Qin Nan¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but rise a few octaves. He was anxious. He believed that Ren had stopped him for his own good. However, it was precisely because he was good to her and she liked him that they couldn¡¯t be together? ¡°Qin Nan, there are some things that I¡­ 1 can¡¯t say¡­¡± President Ren could not tell Qin Nan that he slept with Ji Chenzhou because of him. He would never tell Qin Nan about this. ¡°Ren, you should know that I¡­ I really like you, and I¡¯m good to you ¡­¡± Qin Nan was a little anxious. He felt that he didn¡¯t have to spend so much effort confessing to girls in the past. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Ten minutes!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s timing was very accurate, and he came in to bring her in ten minutes. Ji Chenzhou, that Ren doesn¡¯t like you. You ¡­ Qin Nan stood up immediately. She had quite liked him before. However, when he saw Ji Chenzhou grabbing na Ren¡¯s hand and forcing him to stand up, he wanted to give him a punch. ¡°1 don¡¯t like him either, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from doing him! He also said that he likes you, but ask him if he dares to leave with you.¡± Ji Chenzhou suddenly pulled na Ren¡¯s arm and hugged him tightly. Ji Chenzhou would either not speak, or the moment he did, it would be like stabbing a knife into your heart. When Qin Nan heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, he was so angry that he wanted to give him a punch. It was too humiliating to say that about a man. Na Ren¡¯s body was frozen there, and his handsome face was pale and bloodless. In the past, Ji Chenzhou had said even more humiliating words than this, but that was only when it was just the two of them. However, it was different this time. With Qin Nan around, he felt as if he was naked. ¡°Ren, follow me!¡± Qin Nan pulled na Ren¡¯s hand as he spoke. However, she was stopped by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°Are you going with him?¡± Ji Chenzhou slowly lifted na Ren¡¯s lower jaw with a single finger. She spoke in a soft and cold voice. ¡°Iwant to go home!¡± Na Ren¡¯s words were directed at Ji Chenzhou. Then, he looked at Qin Nan apologetically. 1 hope we¡¯ll still be brothers in the future! Qin Nan was na Ren¡¯s true friend in this school. He really liked being with Qin Nan. Ji Chenzhou was very satisfied with what na Ren said, good boy! His dark eyes brightened up instantly as he leaned over and kissed Ren¡¯s lips lovingly. Qin Nan slowly retracted his hand. The words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat, and eventually turned into a helpless bitter smile. Na Ren allowed Ji Chenzhou to take him away as he tightly held onto his own hand ¡­ ¡°Na Ren, I¡¯ll always be your brother. 1¡¯11 never leave you!¡± Qin Nan shouted at Ren¡¯s back. Because of Qin Nan¡¯s words, na Ren¡¯s eyes turned red. In fact, he knew in his heart that he and Qin Nan could no longer be brothers because Ji Chenzhou would not allow it. When they got into the car, Ji Chenzhou was the one who helped na Ren put on his seatbelt. When Ren realized that this road wasn¡¯t the way back to his house, he finally spoke. ¡°This isn¡¯t the way back to my house?¡± ¡°To my father¡¯s house!¡± Gu Jue had just called Ji Chenzhou and told him that little seven and little nine missed him and asked him to come back. If she knew that he was with Ren, she would say that she would bring him back. ¡°Stop the car, I¡¯m not going!¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t want to see anyone right now. He wasn¡¯t in a good state, and he didn¡¯t want them to know about him and Ji Chenzhou. He couldn¡¯t let his sister know about this, or she would be worried about him. Ji Chenzhou ignored na Ren¡¯s request to stop the car. Ji Chenzhou, I said I¡¯m not going. I want to go home! Na Ren shouted at Ji Chenzhou, all his emotions erupting. On this day, Ji Chenzhou had turned his life upside down. Now, they had to listen to him no matter what he did. Did he still have any freedom? With a sudden brake, nain¡¯s body leaned forward and bounced back. ¡°What are you shouting for? Hmm?¡± Ji Chenzhou unbuckled his seat belt and leaned over to pin na Ren down on the front passenger seat. What he hated the most was people shouting at him, because he hated noise, lunatic! Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re a lunatic ¡­ Ji Chenzhou parked his car on the road without even turning on the double flashing lights. If a car came from behind and the speed was too fast, they would definitely crash. only now do you know that I¡¯m a lunatic. You know that I¡¯m a lunatic, yet you still provoke me! Ji Chenzhou was feeling unusually dejected because Qin Nan had said that na Ren did not like him ¡­ She liked his father, liked Qin Nan, but did not like him ¡­ Because of this, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart had always been filled with anger. Ren wanted to get out of the car, but he couldn¡¯t open the door, drive the car to the side of the road ¡­ Ren didn¡¯t want to die yet. It was too dangerous for the car to be parked like this. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? if we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together!¡± Ji Chenzhou gently kissed na Ren¡¯s trembling lips. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Ren gritted his teeth as he spoke. He wanted to say,¡¯even if I die, do I want to die with you?¡¯ ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then don¡¯t say anything I don¡¯t want to hear, and don¡¯t go against my orders. Ren, when I¡¯m in a bad mood, I¡¯ll really kill you!¡± He had promised his father that he would be there on time. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want to be late. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had other considerations, he might have punished na Ren in the car. Na Ren looked out of the car window in a daze and sadness. His hands that were placed on his legs involuntarily clenched tightly. ¡°You know what to do when we get there. Stay away from my father.¡± Ji Chenzhou warned as he started the car again. He wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t control his temper, but President Ren could easily provoke his anger. Ren didn¡¯t say anything. Even if Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say anything, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone see anything. When they arrived at Gu Jue and Chu baiqing¡¯s house, Chu baiqing opened the door. Ever since Chu Bai Qing recovered, this was the first time na Ren had seen him. Looking at those warm and gentle eyes, na Ren was really happy for him. ¡°Come in, your father is cooking in the kitchen. He said you¡¯re here, go help!¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled and patted na Ren¡¯s head. He really liked this shy and innocent boy. It was because Ren¡¯s eyes were very pure, so pure that one could see the bottom of it with a single glance. It was very rare. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Little seven, little nine, did you miss third brother?¡± Ji Chenzhou ran to the living room and dashed over the guardrails. He grabbed little 9th and gave him a big kiss. Little seven directly pounced on him, then sat on his body and started beating him up. ¡°Little rascal, you¡¯ve grown a lot stronger!¡± Ji Chenzhou ruffled little Seven¡¯s hair. He loved it so much. Ren, go sit on the sofa. There¡¯s fruit here. Have some! Chu baiqing invited Ren in. She knew that he was shy and was afraid that he would feel uncomfortable. ¡°Young master Chu, I¡¯ll go help out in the kitchen!¡± Na Ren did not want to stay in the same space as Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Go!¡± Chu Bai Qing laughed. Ren went straight to the kitchen. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t see na Ren when Chu baiqing walked over. ¡°What about Ren?¡± Little seven and little nine were sitting on his body and jumping around, playing happily. ¡°He went to the kitchen to help your father! Little seven, little nine, come down Chu baiqing said sternly as he watched little seven and little nine bully Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Ha ¡­ You really don¡¯t listen to me!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. He had already warned him in the car to stay away from his father.. Chapter 1360 - Chapter 1360: Fallen-wife, I was wrong, I was wrong, Yingluo Chapter 1360: Fallen-wife, I was wrong, I was wrong, Yingluo Translator: 549690339 | Na Ren grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand. I beg you, not here! This was the first time that na Ren had taken the initiative to plead with Ji Chenzhou. He couldn¡¯t be as carefree as Ji Chenzhou. He definitely couldn¡¯t let anyone find out about their relationship. Such a humiliating thing, he definitely couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°You think that¡¯s possible?¡± What kind of personality did Ji Chenzhou have? ¡°It can¡¯t be here!¡± When Ren said this, his entire face was completely red. Even her ears were red. Under the warm yellow light of the bathroom, they were translucent. This was the first time that Ji Chenzhou found na Ren¡¯s ears to be so interesting. Ji Chenzhou mischievously bit na Ren¡¯s ear, causing his body to tremble slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Ji Chenzhou!¡± He hated himself for hating Ji Chenzhou, yet he had no way of resisting him. This contradiction made him feel extremely uncomfortable. ¡°You choose.¡± Although Ji Chenzhou did not say anything, Ren could understand what he wanted him to do with just one sentence. Ren clenched his fists. He was given a choice every time, but he was unwilling to choose any of them. However, he had no choice¡­ At that time, Ji Chenzhou looked on with a face full of satisfaction at na Ren¡¯s Red face. In the past, he used to think that his little mother looked the best when she was blushing. Her fair skin was really beautiful with a tinge of red. However, Ren was a little dark, but it couldn¡¯t be said that he was dark now. He wasn¡¯t that white, and he looked good when he blushed. She was even more alluring than his little mother¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to brand you with my, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s, label!¡± Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren¡¯s arm over and wrapped him in his arms as he spoke in a low voice. Ren didn¡¯t move or speak¡­ He did not even listen to what Ji Chenzhou had said. One day, when Ji Chenzhou really attached an exclusive label to him, na Ren completely exploded. ¡°Come out and eat!¡± Gu Jue kicked the bathroom door and shouted. Ji Chenzhou immediately pulled na Ren out of the room. When he opened the door, Ren forcefully pulled his hand back. Then, she lowered her head and walked past Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou had just been satisfied and was in a good mood, so he did not mind. He had already warned him. If that Ren still dared to be dishonest, he had plenty of ways to control him. The dinner was sumptuous, but Ji Chenzhou only took two bites and realized that all the dishes were what his little mother was willing to eat. ¡°I say, father, since you called me back for dinner, you should at least cook something that I want to eat, right?¡± Ji Chenzhou watched as his father put food into his stepmother¡¯s bowl. His solicitous behavior was simply too much. ¡°What do you want to eat? Do you eat shit? I don¡¯t know how to do it!¡± Gu Jue glanced at his third son with a look of disdain. ¡°Sh * t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ Eat!¡± Little seven immediately corrected his father. Chu baiqing pinched Gu Jue¡¯s thigh, don¡¯t you feel disgusted? ¡± ¡°F * ck¡­ It hurts!¡± What Gu Jue wanted to say was,¡±you still haven¡¯t recovered from last night¡¯s pinching, and you¡¯re still pinching.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu baiqing loved to find Gu Jue¡¯s weakness because he could punish him. wife, I was wrong. I was wrong¡­ Gu Jue felt that his status in the family was simply too high. If he were to curse, he would have to sleep on the floor. He didn¡¯t want to, so he quickly comforted Chu Bai Qing. Ji Chenzhou bit on his chopsticks. He was happy to see his father¡¯s cowardice. Na Ren looked at Lord Jue and Chu baiqing, his heart filled with envy. Only people who loved each other would be like this. One was willing to hit and the other was willing to suffer. They were tolerant and tolerant. It was such a happy life. That recklessness was that Lord Jue was born to be controlled by young master Chu, and young master Chu was destined to be pampered by Lord Jue. He had also thought about finding someone to spend the rest of his life with. They had the same interests and had endless things to talk about¡­ They could quietly enjoy a good life. Even if they didn¡¯t say or do anything, just looking at each other and smiling would make them feel very happy. Nain had thought of such a future, but Ji Chenzhou¡¯s appearance had shattered all the beautiful dreams he had of love. Ren also realized that Lord Jue did not even dare to speak loudly in front of young master Chu. That mistreated look of a little wife would make anyone who saw it feel good. Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren¡¯s father, who was smiling with pursed lips. His eyes narrowed, and his hand under the table moved to na Ren¡¯s leg. The chopsticks in Ren¡¯s hand fell onto the table. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Na Ren lowered his head and picked up his chopsticks in a panic. He wanted to reach out and press down Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand on his leg¡­ He raised his head to look at Ji Chenzhou, his eyes filled with humiliation and anger. This lunatic, lunatic, lunatic¡­ ¡°You¡¯re so¡­ What did she talk to him about? Why are you still acting like this?¡± Gu Jue pointed at na Ren with his chopsticks. Why was he still so shy? ¡± Isn¡¯t he good like this?¡± Ji Chenzhou was unhappy. He liked how shy his Ren was. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at na Ren, who had his head down. He noticed that his left hand was holding the chopsticks, and his right hand couldn¡¯t move¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s left hand also seemed to be moving. Chu baiqing¡¯s mind was the most sensitive, and many small movements couldn¡¯t escape his eyes. it¡¯s because of his weak personality that he¡¯s bullied. He blushes at the slightest provocation! Gu Jue did not treat na Ren as an outsider, so he said it directly. He had never noticed that Ren blushed so easily in the past. Gu Jue had no idea that it was because na Ren had not met Ji Chenzhou. my stepmother blushes. Don¡¯t you love her to death? ¡± Ji Chenzhou coldly retorted. He did not like his father picking on his son. He should be the one to pick¡­ Na Ren clasped Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand. This person was simply a lunatic. Other than the word ¡®lunatic¡¯, he could not find any other suitable word to describe him. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being discovered? Did he have to do such a thing to seek excitement? ¡°Eat your food, I¡¯ll discipline him. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Gu Jue found his third son an eyesore again. ¡°In the future, he¡­¡± What Ji Chenzhou wanted to say was that he would be in charge of him in the future. He suddenly stood up and said, ¡± Lord Jue, I¡¯m not afraid¡­ I blushed¡­ She was born with it, and it wasn¡¯t obvious in the past¡­ It was white now, so¡­ Ren seemed to have a telepathic connection, as if he wanted to know what Ji Chenzhou was trying to say. He suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Lord Jue, I¡¯m not afraid ¡­ I blushed¡­ She was born with it, and it wasn¡¯t obvious in the past¡­ It was white now, so¡­ It¡¯s obviously red!¡± That Ren was not a coward, but he had no other choice when he encountered Ji Chenzhou. Renyi stuttered when he was nervous. Gu Jue was stunned by that Ren. yes, it¡¯s white¡­ Ren He was indeed much paler than before, but compared to their Chu Bai Qing, he was still lacking. ¡°I¡¯m not as white as my little mother¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou retracted his hand. He knew that na Ren had stood up to stop him from speaking. Ren wasn¡¯t stupid, and his reaction was quite fast. For some reason, when na Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, he felt uncomfortable. Previously, Ji Chenzhou had said that he would like him more if he was white¡­ He liked the color white in comparison to young master Chu. In Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart, no one could compare to young master Chu. Even though he was calling her little mother now, who knew if his love for young master Chu had decreased by a bit? After all, back then, he had loved young master Chu so much that even he, an outsider, would be moved by the things he had done for young master Chu. If they didn¡¯t love each other so deeply, how could they have done that? among us, only Ren is handsome. He¡¯s so cute! Chu Bai Qing, who had been silent the entire time, finally opened his mouth. He was waiting for Ji Chenzhou¡¯s reaction. That Ren was very good. If Ji Chenzhou could be together with him, it would be a good thing. However, he could tell that na Ren was against Ji Chenzhou. Gu Jue was about to say,¡±you¡¯re the most handsome one,¡± but Ji Chenzhou beat him to it. if we¡¯re talking about handsome, my little mom is the most handsome and cute. Little seven and little nine are also the cutest! In Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes, Ren Zhen was not considered handsome. His definition of him was that he was fun to play with. Abitter smile appeared at the corner of na Ren¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t know why he was feeling so uncomfortable. ¡°Maybe I like Ren, so I think he¡¯s the best! Chenzhou doesn¡¯t like them, so they don¡¯t look good!¡± With Chu Bai Qing¡¯s IQand EQ, he wouldn¡¯t say something like that. Even the insensitive Gu Jue could tell that something was wrong. After a while, he felt like cursing. What did she mean by ¡®maybe I like Ren, so I think he¡¯s the best¡¯? She actually dared to say that another man was good in front of him. Did he not want to be good anymore? Ji Chenzhou looked at Chu baiqing and smiled without saying a word. Did his little mom see through him? Ren sat down awkwardly. Young master Chu said he was the best? Would his Lord Jue be unhappy? After dinner, na Ren saw little seven and little nine pestering Ji Chenzhou, not letting him go. He stood up and said that he wanted to return to school. Since there was a curfew, he ignored Ji Chenzhou¡¯s warning gaze and left. Ren took a taxi and left. He didn¡¯t go back to the rental house or the school. Instead, he returned to his own apartment. He wanted to be alone tonight, somewhere where Ji Chenzhou was not around. Ren switched off his phone and took a bath. Ren had just changed his clothes when there was a knock on the door. Only his sister and master Xiu knew where he was. His sister wouldn¡¯t be coming at this time, and he hadn¡¯t heard that master Xiu was coming to Yun Cheng recently. He was wondering if it was Ji Chenzhou¡­ Ren looked through the peephole. The man standing with his back to the door was not Ji Chenzhou¡­ Chapter 1361 - Chapter 1361: Fall-this is the way to punish you (4000 words) Chapter 1361: Fall-this is the way to punish you (4000 words) Translator: 549690339 Ren didn¡¯t open the door, but waited for the man to turn his head. This person¡¯s back looked a little familiar ¡­ However, when that person really turned around, he was shocked. He quickly opened the door,¡± young master Chu ¡­ Chu baiqing looked at Ren Yu¡¯s expression and laughed,¡± did I scare you?¡± Ren had just taken a shower, and his clothes were messily worn. His pants were loose, and half of them were under his feet. It¡¯s, little ¡­¡± Ren wasn¡¯t scared, he just didn¡¯t expect Chu baiqing to come. ¡°You¡¯re not inviting me in?¡± Chu Bai Qing peeked at na Ren¡¯s house curiously. He was just one step away from entering ¡­ ¡°Young master Chu, please come in!¡± Ren quickly brought Chu baiqing a new pair of slippers. He usually bought two of each item. Chu baiqing walked into na Ren¡¯s house. It was clean and looked like a single man¡¯s house. Many of the decorations were made of shells, which were brought over from the island by Ren. ¡°Young master Chu, can you drink some mineral water?¡± Naren hadn¡¯t been here for a long time, so he didn¡¯t boil any water. He still had a lot of mineral water that he had bought earlier. ¡°No need, come over and sit. I just want to say a few words to you!¡± Chu baiqing could tell that Ren was uncomfortable. Although na Ren was simple-minded, he believed that young master Chu¡¯s visit should have something to do with Ji Chenzhou. Young master Chu¡¯s words today meant that he had discovered something. Ren¡¯s face was red. He sat on the edge of the sofa with his head lowered, not knowing what to do. when you came out, 1 asked shaoyou to follow you here. I also asked ah Yan to help me check on your school life! Chu Bai Qing had always been meticulous, so he naturally had to keep his suspicions in mind. Ren looked at Chu Bai Qing in shock and grabbed his pants nervously. Does that mean that young master Chu also knows about what happened at school today? ¡°Young master Chu, I¡­¡± Ren didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Ren, don¡¯t be nervous. Actually, I¡¯m not in any position to be here. However, sinking the boat is my responsibility, so 1¡¯11 put some thought into things related to him. Chu baiqing patted na Ren¡¯s head. Such an innocent person who didn¡¯t know how to hide his thoughts would definitely be devoured by Ji Chenzhou. Na Ren really liked to hear Chu baiqing speak. Qin Nan said that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was the most pleasant. However, he felt that Chu baiqing¡¯s voice was the most pleasant. ¡°Young master Chu, I have no relationship with Ji Chenzhou ¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± That Ren couldn¡¯t say that he was merely someone who slept with Ji Chenzhou. That was all there was between them. ¡°Ren, I¡¯ll tell you about sinking the boat!¡± Chu baiqing could see Ren¡¯s struggle and embarrassment. He could roughly guess what had happened. Ji Chenzhou had forced na Ren ¡­ Na Ren really wanted to say that he didn¡¯t want to hear anything about Ji Chenzhou. But he wanted to hear Chu Bai Qing speak. the first time, saw Chenzhou was at my big brother¡¯s place. He gave me a feeling of evil, even more evil than ah Yan¡­ Chu baiqing could tell that na Ren didn¡¯t want to hear about Ji Chenzhou¡¯s matters. at that time, I thought that he was interested in our Gu Jue. I didn¡¯t know that his target was me in the end. At that time, I really hated him. I really hated him! Chu baiqing thought back to that time and it felt like a lifetime ago. Naren actually wanted to nod his head. Ji Chenzhou was really annoying. No, even ¡®hate¡¯ was not enough to describe him. He made people deeply loathe him¡­ when he¡¯s pestering you, you¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re going to break down! Chu baiqing looked at na Ren¡¯s expression and knew that he was someone who couldn¡¯t hide his thoughts. Chu baiqing was even a little worried. Was it appropriate for him to be with Ji Chenzhou? Ren wanted to nod again. He was so devastated that he wanted to die ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s ability to humiliate others should have been cultivated for thousands of years. however, if you spend more time with him, you¡¯ll realize that he¡¯s not that annoying. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t help but stroke na Ren¡¯s head again. He could finally understand why Ji Chenzhou was so interested in na Ren. Ren looked very shy, but he was like a little rabbit. He always made you want to touch him and tease him. As for Ji Chenzhou, he was definitely trying to bully him ¡­ Ren wanted to shake his head. He thought that even if he spent his entire life with Ji Chenzhou, he would still hate him. And he didn¡¯t want to spend a lifetime with him, not even a day. Ren wanted to say that Ji Chenzhou loved young master Chu and would naturally treat him differently from himself. That was why young master Chu did not find him so annoying. ¡°Ren, do you think Chenzhou still likes me?¡± Chu baiqing looked at the bottom of the man¡¯s pants. Based on his understanding of Ji Chenzhou, he definitely wanted to cut his pants. Na Ren finally had the chance to nod his head. There was no need to ask this question. Ji Chenzhou liked Chu baiqing. No, it should be that he loved him very much. ¡°Then do you think he likes you?¡± Ren immediately shook his head. He definitely didn¡¯t like him. How could Ji Chenzhou like him? Besides, liking a person was being good to him, not bullying or humiliating him. Ji Chenzhou was really good to Chu baiqing. That was love ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s warm eyes were filled with a faint smile. He liked that Ren even more. It was rare to see someone with such a good temper. There was no jealousy or unwillingness in his eyes. ¡°But i think Chenzhou likes you! Chu baiqing¡¯s tone was firm. If Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t like na Ren, he wouldn¡¯t be pestering him like this. That night, little seven and little nine had been hugging Ji Chenzhou the entire time, asking him to coax them to sleep. However, he said that he had something on and wanted to leave. He saw her absent-minded look. In the end, she used the excuse that she had something to do at the hospital and asked him to take care of the child. Only then did he stay unwillingly. Ren said that he was going back to school, but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t even go to his rented apartment. Instead, he went back to his own apartment, clearly hiding from Ji Chenzhou. Ren bit his lips and looked at Chu baiqing. His eyes were complicated, like he had heard a big joke, but also like he had been frightened. ¡°Young master Chu, only those like you and Lord Jue are considered love. Nothing else!¡± Ren didn¡¯t mention anything about coercion, humiliation, or harm. These were all things that Ji Chenzhou had done to him. How could this be considered love? Ren¡¯s tone was very firm, as if being mistaken for Ji Chenzhou liking him was an insult to him. Chu baiqing looked at Ren. From his expression, he could tell that Ren cared about Ji Chenzhou. Ren, if you don¡¯t want to sink the boat and disturb you, I can talk to him. He still listens to me! If there was someone Ji Chenzhou would listen to the most in this world, it would definitely be Chu baiqing. As long as it was Chu Bai Qing, he would listen to him, no matter if it was right or wrong. Ren opened his mouth and wanted to say,¡±okay.¡± This was because he had had enough of Ji Chenzhou. However, he still needed someone to help him settle his matters. If he needed someone else¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t have had to endure it until today. He would have asked Lord Xiu to kill him. He wanted to solve his own problem ¡­ ¡°Young master Chu, 1 can ¡­¡± Na Ren was happy that Chu Bai Qing came to talk to him and was grateful that he wanted to help him. alright, you should have a good rest these days. I will let Chenzhou take care of the baby and leave him alone! Chu baiqing seemed familiar with the way he walked just now. When Gu Jue tortured her, he had no control and no pity for her, so that part was very uncomfortable. Looking at Ren walking awkwardly, it seemed like Ji Chenzhou, that bastard, had tormented him quite a bit. At that time, what he wanted the most was to be alone and have a good rest. Since that Ren wanted to settle the matter between him and Ji Chenzhou by himself, he would fight for a few days of freedom for him. ¡°Thank you, young master Chu ¡­¡± Ren was a little embarrassed, and his butt moved a few times on the sofa. She blushed. Young master Chu said to rest well, how could she tell? He was indeed not feeling well¡­ if you have anything to say, you can tell me. Back then, I just hoped that someone would listen to me. Back then, Lord Jue was a much worse bastard than Chenzhou! Thinking about his past with Gu Jue, Chu baiqing still felt his body and heart hurt. What they had gone through was not just one or two days, but many days and nights. Both their bodies and minds had been tormented. People who loved each other were like this. Only when they experienced it would they cherish it even more. ¡°Would Lord Jue be like that?¡± In na Ren¡¯s heart, Lord Jue was young master Chu¡¯s loyal dog and was extremely obedient. he once cuffed me to the bed for a few days. I don¡¯t remember it anymore. He did it endlessly. 1 think it was a humiliation. I want to die! If it was the old Chu Bai Qing, he wouldn¡¯t have said this to anyone. However, Ren Butong wanted to untie the knot in his heart. He was afraid that this child would become more and more depressed. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s nature was even worse than Gu Jue¡¯s. How could he be a father and a son? When Ren heard Chu baiqing¡¯s words, he was shocked. He couldn¡¯t imagine why Lord Jue would do this to him when he loved young master Chu so much. to them, doing that kind of thing is also a way to show that they love you. If you don¡¯t listen to them, it will also become a way to punish you! Even now, Gu Jue would still punish him in bed. Na Ren couldn¡¯t understand Chu Bai Qing¡¯s words. This wasn¡¯t how he imagined love. Even in bed, it should be mutual consent and not forced. His impression of Lord Jue had also been greatly reduced. How could he treat young master Chu like that? When Ji Chenzhou forced himself on him, he felt uncomfortable most of the time. He would only feel comfortable when it wasn¡¯t that painful. And every time he did it, he would have a fever ¡­ ¡°Young master Chu, I want to ask you ¡­ Something!¡± Ren was a little embarrassed, but he couldn¡¯t ask others about this. ¡°Ask away!¡± Chu baiqing saw that Ren¡¯s feet were in his pants, and he wanted to cut his pants. ¡°The matter between you and Lord Jue ¡­ After that, will you have a fever?¡± Ren let out a breath but still asked. Chu Bai Qing was stunned for a while before he realized. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Chenzhou about this ¡­¡± Chu baiqing thought that Ji Chenzhou probably didn¡¯t know that he had to clean that man up, and he probably didn¡¯t know that it was best to use. condom or something¡­ Ji Chenzhou might seem evil, but he actually knew nothing about such matters. ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯m just a ¡­ You¡¯re having a fever and you¡¯re missing class!¡± Ren could feel how hot his face was. He didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital. It was too uncomfortable. In the past, Qin Nan could take care of him, but now, no one could. ¡°Also ¡­ I don¡¯t want Ji Chenzhou to know!¡± Ren had never shown wealmess in front of Ji Chenzhou. No matter how much he was in pain or suffering, he would never ask him to pity himself. Ren, if you don¡¯t let him know about this, you¡¯ll still have a fever. He didn¡¯t take proper precautions! Chu baiqing looked at na Ren, his heart aching. He could understand how he was feeling. He knew how helpless he felt. ¡°Young master Chu, Ji Chenzhou, he ¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t know how to put it, he¡¯s not a human!¡± In na Ren¡¯s heart, whether Ji Chenzhou was a Lion or a Wolf, he could not be considered a human. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything else. For the sake of na Ren¡¯s health, he would still have a good talk with Ji Chenzhou. After all, in his eyes, they were still big kids. There was a huge difference between a man in his 30s and a man in his 20s. Na Ren walked Chu baiqing all the way downstairs. Chu baiqing reminded him a few more times. Na Ren¡¯s heart was warm. Today was the happiest day he¡¯d had in a while. Ji Chenzhou did not appear for two consecutive days. Nain went to school as usual, but he could no longer live the peaceful school life he had before. Song ke had been expelled from the school. Qin Nan had told him the news when he came to look for na Ren. When Ren and Qin Nan walked around the campus, they would always receive strange looks. Ji Chenzhou had finally pulled him out of the closet. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to those voices. They¡¯ll stop after a few days.¡± Qin Nan could see Ren¡¯s uneasiness. He put his arms around his neck, just like before. ¡°Qin Nan, if you do this, everyone will talk.¡± The more natural Qin Nan¡¯s expression was, the more uncomfortable Ren felt. He knew that Qin Nan didn¡¯t want him to feel awkward. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for everyone to say that I¡¯m a couple with you!¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t care about this. He just didn¡¯t want Ren to feel uncomfortable. He had drought it through. A person like Ji Chenzhou would not last long with Naren. He would just stay by Ren¡¯s side. Sooner or later, Ren would be his. Ren, I can tell that you like Ji Chenzhou. He¡¯s not a good person either. You¡¯re being pointed at and gossiped about in school, but where is he?¡± Qin Nan was still thinking about how he fell in love with Ji Chenzhou back then. He regretted not falling in love with Ren at that time and missing out on such a good opportunity. Na Ren was actually happy that Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t appear. Young master Chu was a man of his words. Ji Chenzhou was really looking after the child and didn¡¯t have time to bother him. But, but, but¡­ Not far away, a large number of girls were screaming as if some big star had come. Qin Nan pulled his head and looked over. In between were girls, and many people were running over. Then, he saw the person who he had just said wouldn¡¯t appear appear appear, and he even¡­ ck¡­¡± Qin Nan cursed fiercely. What the hell was this? When Ren looked over, he was also stunned ¡­. Chapter 1362 - Chapter 1362: Youre mine-why cant I control you?(3ooo words) Chapter 1362: You¡¯re mine-why can¡¯t I control you?(3ooo words) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou held little seven in one hand and little nine in the other. The three of them were wearing the same clothes, and it was simply an instant kill. Especially the cool little seven and the adorkable little nine, they instantly stole everyone¡¯s attention. They were simply too handsome. Ren turned around and left. Ji Chenzhou was a lunatic. How could he bring little seven and little nine to school? If young master Chu wanted him to look after the child, he would just stay at home and look after him. What was the point of bringing him out? Ji Chenzhou immediately saw Ren turning around to leave. ¡°Ren, stand there and don¡¯t move!¡± She opened her mouth gently. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough for Ren to hear. Qin Nan was completely attracted by the two children. Whose children were so handsome and cute? When he heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice, na Ren¡¯s legs stopped moving. It was as if he had been bewitched by Ji Chenzhou. As long as he gave the order, he would listen to it. This kind of slave behavior made na Ren extremely vexed. Little seven let go of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand and ran towards na Ren. ¡°Little dad, hug!¡± Little seven spoke very clearly, so everyone could hear her¡­ Ren¡¯s face turned red instantly, little seven, call me uncle! Na Ren didn¡¯t expect little seven to call him little father. Without a doubt, it must have been Ji Chenzhou who taught him. ¡°Little dad, hug!¡± Little seven shook her head and continued to call him little dad. Ren quickly carried him up. you ¡­ Don¡¯t call me that, I¡¯m going to Sue your dad!¡± At this moment, Ji Chenzhou walked over with little nine. Little seven turned around and called out, ¡± little dad, come¡­ Ren hurriedly covered his mouth, his handsome face blushing red. What was wrong with this child ¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at Ren¡¯s anxious, annoyed, and helpless expression and reached out to stroke his head. Ji Chenzhou, what are you teaching little seven to call himself?! Na Ren flung Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand away. The matter between him and Ji Chenzhou had already blown up in school. Now that he had two children, could he still stay in school? ¡°Little father¡­ I¡¯m hungry!¡± Little nine pulled on Ren¡¯s pants and said pitifully. Ren couldn¡¯t say a word. Even little 9th had been brainwashed? ¡°Then Ren, whose child is this?¡± Qin Nan naturally did not believe that this was na Ren¡¯s son. ¡°My family¡¯s!¡± Ji Chenzhou put his arm around na Ren¡¯s shoulder as he spoke in a sinister manner. ¡°Who would believe that!¡± The corners of Qin Nan¡¯s mouth twitched. He would not believe it even if he was beaten to death. ¡°They really look alike¡­¡± isn¡¯t it possible to do it manually now? they even have a child? ¡± ¡°Do you think the one Ren is carrying looks like him?¡± their family is really good-looking. They¡¯re so heaven-defying, so handsome, so blissful¡­ ¡°They¡¯re so compatible¡­¡± Qin Nan really wanted to ask them loudly, did they all have eyes? Which part of them looked alike? Na Ren couldn¡¯t stand everyone¡¯s pointing and whispering, so he carried little seven and left. Ji Chenzhou carried little 9th and followed behind him. When he passed by Qin Nan, he said coldly, ¡± stay away from that Ren. I don¡¯t want to hurt you! Ji Chenzhou was speaking the truth. He felt that Qin Nan was a good person and did not want to hurt him. However, if he were to get closer to that Ren, he might not be able to control his temper anymore. Qin Nan was stunned speechless. He was shocked by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s calm tone. He always felt that Ji Chenzhou was from a different world as he always gave off a strong sense of oppression. Ren immediately carried little seven back to his rented apartment. Little seven was just placed on the sofa and immediately reached out, ¡± melt bean, melt bean¡­ When Ren heard this, he finally understood. Ji Chenzhou had used dissolving beans as a condition in exchange for little seven to call him little father¡­ ¡°Eat, eat, eat, eat until you¡¯re a little fatty!¡± Ji Chenzhou threw little seven a bag of dissolved beans and said mischievously. Little nine received a lollipop and began to eat it happily. That benevolent person was unable to say a single word as he looked at Ji Chenzhou in anger. Then, she grabbed his arm and pulled him into the bedroom. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, are you sick?¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Ren finally opened his mouth. Along the way, he had wanted to yell at Ji Chenzhou several times because he felt too aggrieved. However, in front of the child, he tried his best to restrain himself. yes, it¡¯s quite serious. Do you know how to treat it? ¡± After not seeing na Ren for two days, Ji Chenzhou realized that he had missed him so much that he was going crazy. However, his father and mother had left him to look after their child and went on a short trip. Na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou was shameless, so he shut him up with one sentence. He was already slow with his words, crazy! Ren pushed Ji Chenzhou aside and picked up his home clothes before heading to the bathroom. It was his habit to change his clothes when he got home. Ji Chenzhou sat by the bed, waiting for Ren to come out. In fact, he wanted to go to the bathroom to look after that Ren Huan, but the child was still in the living room and he was worried. It wasn¡¯t like at home, where there was a guardrail that prevented them from bumping into each other. When Ren came out after changing his clothes and saw Ji Chenzhou still sitting by the bed, his heart skipped a beat. Ji Chenzhou looked at the bottom of na Ren¡¯s pants as he stepped on it again. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. He had told him not to wear pants like this again, but he still didn¡¯t listen. Na Ren hugged the clothes and wanted to walk out, but who knew that Ji Chenzhou would actually step on the bottom of his pants. He leaned forward and fell to the ground, his pants pulled off¡­ Ji Chenzhou was aware of his habit of not wearing anything underneath. That Ren had been like this on the island in the past, because it was a place without any restrictions. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re not allowed to wear this kind of pants?¡± Ji Chenzhou squatted down and looked at Ren as he spoke. Ren was used to wearing loose-fitting pants, and he didn¡¯t like to wear slippers. Therefore, he would buy long pants for furniture. Then, he could wear the long parts as slippers. He had been wearing this all these years. It was his habit. Wiry didn¡¯t he wear it if he couldn¡¯t say for sure? ¡°Ji Chenzhou, why do you care what I wear? Open!¡± pa! Ji Chenzhou ruthlessly slapped Ren¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯re one of my people, do you think I can¡¯t control you?¡± Ren was stunned. Ji Chenzhou hit him? He was a man, and he actually hit him? Ji Chenzhou, other than sleeping with you, I have nothing to do with you. What right do you have to control me and hit me? ¡± This was the first time that na Ren shouted at Ji Chenzhou, and the veins on his neck were popping out. Na Ren propped himself up with his arms, but Ji Chenzhou immediately restrained him. He bit down on Ren¡¯s ear. say that again! Ji Chenzhou¡­ Na Ren¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as aggressive as before, because the fury in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes had frightened him. ¡°You¡¯re going to use that tone just now to tell me to come.¡± Ji Chenzhou was infuriated. No one would dare to speak to him in such a tone, especially Ren. They had no relationship? He really dared to say that. How could Ren still shout? he knew very well what would happen if he shouted again. Ever since he had gotten together with Ji Chenzhou, his body had only listened to him. As long as he moved, Ren found that he had no strength to fight back at all. ¡°Why did you stop shouting? It has nothing to do with me? I can¡¯t control you? Is that so?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked one question after another. Ji Chenzhou, I will never have anything to do with you in this lifetime. One year, one year later¡­ Ah!¡± Before na Ren could finish his sentence, Ji Chenzhou bit his lips ruthlessly. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want to hear anything that Ren had to say, not a single word. At that time, Ji Chenzhou had wanted to tell na Ren that his interest in him would not last for a year. Perhaps he would have enough sleep in a few days. However, he had missed Ren these few days. He wanted to be with him, always be with him. He didn¡¯t want to think about why he was like this. He was probably addicted to him. He felt that one year didn¡¯t seem to be enough. If it wasn¡¯t enough for him to sleep, how long would it take? He did not know. He tasted the sweet taste of blood in his mouth, and it was so painful that he kept trembling. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s bite was not light, and that person¡¯s lips had a large cut. ¡°Think carefully before you speak next time. If you really piss me off, I¡¯ll bite off your tongue next time.¡± Ren, there¡¯s nothing that I, Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t dare to do. Don¡¯t provoke me. If you dare to say that it has nothing to do with me one more time, I¡¯ll let everyone know that you¡¯re mine. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re still not related to me. Ji Chenzhou stood up coldly when he heard little seven and little nine quarreling in the living room. The tip of her tongue brushed past her lips. It was Naren¡¯s blood, and it tasted really good. Naren used the back of his hand to wipe his lips. There was a lot of blood. He sat up and leaned against the side of the bed, curling up. Ji Chenzhou did not look at Ren¡¯s despairing eyes as he turned around and left. Na Ren had been forcefully taken away by Ji Chenzhou. This was the first time that na Ren had come to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s Villa. It was just opposite Lord Jue¡¯s house¡­ After little seven and little nine had fallen asleep, na Ren allowed Ji Chenzhou to throw him into the bathtub. go in and soak yourself in the water. I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare the prescription. You¡¯ll look fairer after you¡¯re soaked in the water! Ji Chenzhou said unhappily. He was very satisfied with Ren¡¯s obedience. What he had said in the afternoon had taken effect. Na Ren clenched his fists tightly. Was Ji Chenzhou treating him as a substitute for young master Chu? Whiter¡­ Chapter 1363 - Chapter 1363: Sinking-be good, say hubby, Im uncomfortable (3000 words) Chapter 1363: Sinking-be good, say hubby, I¡¯m uncomfortable (3000 words) Translator: 549690339 Ren had also thought about it more clearly before. When he first came to Yun Cheng, many people would look at him when he walked around the school because he was indeed quite dark. Later on, she slowly became paler, so it was better for his sister to be paler. Later on, he also felt that he looked more comfortable with his fair skin. It was indeed too dark before, and it was completely tanned by the sea. But now, he didn¡¯t want to become whiter at all. He didn¡¯t want to¡­ Ren just stood there. He wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes, and he didn¡¯t cover himself up as awkwardly as before. He had resigned himself to his fate. He didn¡¯t want to argue with a lunatic anymore. Ji Chenzhou had said that he would do a live broadcast, and he would really do it. ¡°Go in and soak!¡± Ji Chenzhou saw that Ren was not moving and wanted to hug him. Na Ren¡¯s figure was on the slimmer side, and he was slightly shorter than Ji Chenzhou. Previously, Ji Chenzhou had carried the weak and exhausted Naren into the bathroom. Na Ren was very uncomfortable. He was a man, but he had to be hugged like a woman. He felt humiliated. Na Ren dodged Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand and stepped into the bathtub. He closed his eyes and soaked in the water. His body had been tense the whole time, and he was even trembling slightly. ¡°Lie down, don¡¯t soak it unevenly!¡± Ji Chenzhou thought that if Ren¡¯s fair and smooth body were to be soaked in the bath, it would definitely be more comfortable to touch. Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou with a smile on his face. His fists were tightly clenched under the water. Ren¡¯s entire body was soaked in the water¡­ Nain was a good swimmer, and holding his breath in the sea was his Forte. Ji Chenzhou wanted Ren to be obedient, but he didn¡¯t want him to risk his life. ¡°Ren, come out!¡± Ji Chenzhou knew that this was a silent protest. Just now, he thought that he was quite obedient and he was very satisfied. After a while, he began to be restless again. Since Ren did not come out, Ji Chenzhou stood by the bathtub and did not try to drag him away. As time slowly passed, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes grew darker. ¡°Ren, I¡¯ll say it again, come out!¡± Ji Chenzhou calculated the time. No matter how stifled Ren was, this was the limit. Ren suddenly stuck his head out of the water and coldly continued to soak with his eyes closed, only revealing his head. He knew who Ji Chenzhou was. He would not repeat his order a third time. He did not want to provoke him again. He did not want to¡­ After holding his breath for a while, Ren felt much better. He loved holding his breath the most, thinking that he would be on the island, swimming freely in the sea. The air there was very good, and breathing was smooth because Ji Chenzhou was not around¡­ Looking at na Ren, who had his eyes closed, Ji Chenzhou took a step forward. He wanted to strangle him, but he resisted the urge. Ji Chenzhou was the best at scheming, and he was much more mature than his peers. He knew that with Ren¡¯s personality, it was fine to force him or threaten him, but if you really pushed him too hard, the consequences would be hard to say. ¡°I¡¯ll go heat up a cup of milk for you. Be good and soak in it!¡± Ji Chenzhou had heard that milk could whiten skin, so¡­ What he didn¡¯t know was that Ren didn¡¯t like milk the most because of his allergy. Na Ren did not say anything. He looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s back and slowly closed his eyes. Ji Chenzhou went to take a look at little seven and little nine, afraid that they would not be able to sleep well if they were to change places. When she returned to the bedroom after heating the milk, she didn¡¯t see Ren. When she went into the bathroom, Ren was still soaking in the bath¡­ Ji Chenzhou touched the water and realized that it was cold. ¡°The water¡¯s cold, don¡¯t you know to come out?¡± Ji Chenzhou tugged at na Ren¡¯s arm and pulled him out. He then pulled the bathrobe over him and draped it over him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to¡­ Be good and soak in it!¡± Ji Chenzhou had thought that Ren would be as taciturn as he was in the past. However, when he opened his mouth, the words he said almost angered Ji Chenzhou to death. ¡°So obedient! Ren, you¡¯re really something.¡± This was the first time Ji Chenzhou felt like slapping him. Ren wasn¡¯t really listening to him. He was using his own method to disobey. Ji Chenzhou immediately carried na Ren out of the bathtub. Na Ren¡¯s entire body was stiff. He bit his lip as he looked at the custom-made super large bed. He didn¡¯t want to do it, not at all¡­ Ji Chenzhou threw na Ren on the bed and took the glass of milk. It was warm and just right. ¡°Drink it.¡± It was a simple order, and his tone was one that could not be refused. Ren looked at the glass of milk and didn¡¯t take it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink¡­¡± That Ren¡¯s allergy to milk was very serious, and he didn¡¯t want to experience that taste again. ¡°You want me to feed you with my mouth?¡± Ji Chenzhou knelt on one knee by the bed and pinched na Ren¡¯s chin. His tone was cold. Naren¡¯s body was very cold, and he thought that a cup of hot milk would warm him up. Na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t just saying it for fun. He would really feed him mouth to mouth. Nain took the glass of milk and drank it all in one gulp, holding back the urge to vomit. ¡°From now on, drink a glass of milk every night. Quickly turn your skin white.¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s face and then remembered that he still had to put on a face mask for him. Otherwise, if her body was white but her face was not, she would look very ugly. ¡°Are they as fair as young master Chu?¡± Ren said this sentence out of his mind, but he said it out loud. After he finished speaking, he wanted to bite off his tongue. Ji Chenzhou stood up to look for a Facial Mask. When he heard that, he replied, ¡± you can¡¯t compare to him. He¡¯s born fair! What Ji Chenzhou meant was that no matter how much fairer Ren became, he could not possibly be as fair as his youngest mother. It was natural. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s skin was so fair that most people couldn¡¯t compare to it, not even many women. Ren put on a bathrobe, covered himself with a blanket, and lay down. My chest feels very tight. Ren, are you sick? Otherwise, why would she feel a little uncomfortable¡­ When Ji Chenzhou returned to the bedroom with the face mask, na Ren was curled up on the bed. ¡°Come, put on another face mask!¡± Ji Chenzhou turned her body and was about to open the mask¡­ ¡°F * ck¡­ Get up!¡± Ji Chenzhou saw that Ren¡¯s face was red and there were even small red dots on it. She lifted the blanket and took off her bathrobe. Her body was covered in red dots. There would be no problem with the medicine used for the bath. It was Chinese medicine. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked fiercely. Ren wanted to pull the bathrobe over but was smacked by Ji Chenzhou. I¡¯m asking you what the f * ck is going on. ¡°Allergic reaction!¡± Ren resisted the urge to scratch. The last time he had an allergic reaction was when he was young. Na Ren didn¡¯t want to be in a deadlock with Ji Chenzhou, so when he spoke, his throat started to hurt. His allergy was more serious, and his throat would be swollen. If he remembered correctly, he would have diarrhea in a while. ¡°What is it?¡± Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes. It was obvious that na Ren knew what was going on with the red dots on his body. ¡°Milk!¡± Na Ren raised his eyes and looked at Ji Chenzhou as he spoke calmly. His eyes seemed to be saying,¡¯it¡¯s the milk you forced me to drink just now.¡¯ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were allergic and you still f * eking drank it?¡± Ji Chenzhou raised his hand in anger and wanted to slap that Ren. However, she still forced herself to hold back because she saw the small red dots all over his body. His heart ached when he saw how he was holding back. you told me to drink, so I didn¡¯t dare to disobey. Didn¡¯t you want me to be obedient¡­ Ren grabbed the bed sheet and resisted the urge to scratch it. It was too itchy¡­ The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips slowly curled up into a devilish smile. His slender fingers touched na Ren¡¯s lips, which had been bitten by him. do you feel uncomfortable? ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was very deep as he asked through gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Uncomfortable, it was really uncomfortable, as if there were small bugs biting him. Those who had not experienced this would not understand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, right?¡± Ji Chenzhou saw that Ren¡¯s body was getting redder and redder. He muttered to himself,¡¯fortunately¡­¡¯ At this time, he still f * eking said it was okay. Ren, aren¡¯t you stubborn? Today, I¡¯ll pull out all the thorns in your body. Let¡¯s see how you can still be stubborn with me. The corner of her lips, which had been bitten by Ji Chenzhou, still hurt. However, compared to the itchiness on her body, it was nothing¡­ ¡°Lie down!¡± Ji Chenzhou gave a brief order. Ren lay down obediently. It would be better if he curled up. However, just as na Ren was about to wrap himself up in the blanket, Ji Chenzhou pulled it off and threw it on the ground. ¡°Lie straight!¡± Ji Chenzhou was not going to let that Ren off. He wanted to see him suffer. Ren¡¯s bathrobe was wide open and he wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath. When he lay down, it was equivalent to showing it to Ji Chenzhou. At this moment, his whole body was itchy and uncomfortable, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to twist¡­ Na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou had done it on purpose. He endured the humiliation, closed his eyes, and slowly straightened his body. He wanted to use the bathrobe to cover his private part. ¡°Don¡¯t cover it!¡± Ji Chenzhou could tell what he was thinking and immediately gave his order. Naren grabbed the bedsheet and tried not to wriggle his body. It was itchy¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression was rather unsightly, and Ren Yue¡¯s expression was the same. His eyes darkened even more, as though a storm was brewing. His heart ached when he saw that Ren was in pain. It was just like how his heart ached when Chu baiqing was in pain. Ji Chenzhou took his phone and went online to check on milk allergies. There wasn¡¯t any danger after watching it, only itchiness and diarrhea, and serious throat swelling. An allergic Constitution required a large amount of water to promote metabolism. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t feel uncomfortable, it¡¯s that you have to listen to me. Just lie down and don¡¯t move!¡± Ji Chenzhou threw his phone aside and tried to control his temper. Although Ren didn¡¯t say anything, his body was already wriggling because it was really itchy. Rubbing against him would relieve his itch, but it would also ignite his evil fire. He looked at Ren¡¯s impatient expression and his twisting body. Even though Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t in the mood and was worried about na Ren, his anger was still ignited because the person in front of him was na Ren. ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable?¡± Ji Chenzhou saw that na Ren was in a terrible mood as he writhed around. He leaned forward and held his arm, not letting him move. He asked in a hoarse voice. He wanted na Ren to admit defeat and say that he felt uncomfortable. Na Ren really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His eyes were blurred, like a pitiful little rabbit, and his eyes were red¡­ Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m uncomfortable¡­ As weak and helpless as a child, na Ren was finally forced to give in by Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m uncomfortable¡­ This caused Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart to tremble. He wanted to hear him address him in a different way and not Ji Chenzhou ¡­ ¡°Be good. If you say that your husband is uncomfortable, I will make you feel better!¡± Chapter 1364 - Chapter 1364: Sinking-what kind of temper are you throwing?(3ooo words) Chapter 1364: Sinking-what kind of temper are you throwing?(3ooo words) Translator: 549690339 | Ren was not feeling well, but he was not delirious. His eyes were unusually cold as he looked at Ji Chenzhou. He really did not forget to humiliate others at all times. Call him hubby? What did he think he was? Ji Chenzhou looked at the person beneath him, and the violent nature in his body dispersed. He just wanted to bully him ruthlessly and see him cry and beg for mercy. In the past, when he was abroad with his mother, he had told her about him and his father. His father forced him to call him hubby¡­ Right now, Ji Chenzhou wanted to hear that Ren call him hubby. That helpless and dependent voice would definitely be very pleasant to hear. That Ren wanted to push Ji Chenzhou away, but he was firmly pressed down by him. He tried his best to restrain himself from scratching. However, he really couldn¡¯t help it and reached out to scratch himself¡­ However, Ji Chenzhou grabbed her hand, stop scratching. I can¡¯t stand the scars on your body ¡­ Ji Chenzhou really liked Ren¡¯s body. Although it was not as fair as his stepmother¡¯s, it was very smooth, as if it had been glazed with wax. ¡°If you call me hubby, I¡¯ll make you stop tickling!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart ached for na Ren, but he was still determined to hear him scream and forced him to. Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t force me to my death ¡­ when one is unwell, they are the most vulnerable, ¡± Naren said in a low voice. He would rather die than call Ji Chenzhou ¡®hubby¡¯, and he would not demean himself like that. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s most unique characteristic was that he knew when to stop. This was the first time that Ren had said the word ¡°die¡± to him. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore, how can I bear to force you to your death!¡± Ji Chenzhou kissed na Ren¡¯s lips and smiled coldly. Ren wanted to say,¡±of course you won¡¯t let me die. You haven¡¯t had enough fun.¡± She closed her eyes and bit her lip, not knowing how to feel better. After a while, he felt a chill in his body. He opened his eyes and saw Ji Chenzhou using a towel to wipe his body. ¡°Comfortable?¡± Ji Chenzhou watched as the frown between na Ren¡¯s brows gradually relaxed. He probably wasn¡¯t feeling as bad anymore. Ren did not say anything and allowed Ji Chenzhou to remove his bathrobe. He wiped his body a little and felt much more comfortable. It was not so itchy anymore. Probably because it was cold, it reduced the burning pain. Feeling comfortable, na Ren fell asleep in a daze. Ji Chenzhou looked at his sleeping face and unconsciously planted a kiss on his lips. When he touched the scabs, Ji Chenzhou touched them with his fingers and got off the bed. He took some ointment and applied some on him. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night, so he kept wiping Ren Yi¡¯s body to see if he was sleeping well. Ji Chenzhou was not sleepy. The next day, when na Ren woke up, he didn¡¯t feel any discomfort. He looked at the red spots on his body, which had obviously faded a lot. She was also covered in a blanket, but Ji Chenzhou was nowhere to be seen¡­ Ren didn¡¯t have any clothes to wear, but he couldn¡¯t lie on the bed naked. He had no choice but to rummage through his wardrobe for a set of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s clothes. The t-shirt and long pants were a little too loose on Naren. When Ren went downstairs, little seven and little nine were playing in the living room. Seeing Ren, little seven immediately ran over, little father¡­ Morning!¡± Then, just as Ren blushed and wanted to explain, little seven immediately ran to the kitchen. ¡°Little dad ¡­ Dissolving bean!¡± The cheerful voice made Ren laugh. So it was to eat dissolved beans again. Naren had class today. He touched little 9th¡¯s head, say goodbye to uncle. Little Jiu hugged na Ren¡¯s neck, little father¡­ Goodbye!¡± He then ran to the kitchen, thinking that he was going to ask for a lollipop. Ren was sitting at the door and had just put on a shoe. where are you going? ¡± she asked as she was pulled up. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t too good. He hadn¡¯t slept for an entire night, and he had to make two unruly children in the morning and cook porridge for Naren. He was extremely tired. However, when he saw Ren leaving, how could he not be angry? ¡°I¡¯m going to school, I have class!¡± Ren lowered his head, not looking at Ji Chenzhou. Na Ren was not used to wearing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s clothes, these are your clothes. I¡¯ll return them to you after I¡¯m done washing them! Last night, Ji Chenzhou had directly taken off his clothes in the bathroom. They were all wet and he couldn¡¯t wear them. Otherwise, Ren wouldn¡¯t have worn Ji Chenzhou¡¯s clothes. It was only then that Ji Chenzhou realized that Ren was wearing his own clothes, and his eyes softened. ¡°You and I? Hmm?¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s face, his tone filled with adoration. ¡°You¡¯re you and I¡¯m me, why can¡¯t you tell?¡± Na Ren¡¯s tone was very calm. He hated it when Ji Chenzhou said that he was his man. He had nothing to do with him, and he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. ¡°I¡¯ll return your clothes to you after I wash them. I¡¯m going to class!¡± Ren wanted to bend down to put on his shoes but was pulled up by Ji Chenzhou again. since you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll forgive you for your ignorance. I¡¯ve applied for a week¡¯s leave for you. Go in and have some porridge now! Ji Chenzhou was clearly suppressing his anger. Although he didn¡¯t admit that he had forced na Ren to drink milk last night and caused him to suffer, he felt uncomfortable and his heart ached for him. Ling Chen only felt at ease when she saw that the red dots on his body had faded. So at this moment, even if that greedy person wanted to draw a clear line between them, he held back his anger. Ren wanted to say something, but in the end, he just took off his shoes and walked back. He said that he had never applied for leave since he started school, but because of him, Ji Chenzhou, he had applied for leave again and again. He did not know how many more times he would have to apply for leave in the future. The depression in his heart forced him to explode, but he couldn¡¯t. That Ren thought that if he had gone crazy, it must have been Ji Chenzhou who had driven him crazy. Ji Chenzhou forced na Ren to drink two bowls of porridge. The congee tasted even worse than Qin Nan¡¯s. Ren was forced to eat two bowls and almost vomited in the end. For the entire morning, Ren accompanied little seven and little nine to play and did not look at Ji Chenzhou. However, Ji Chenzhou was lying on the sofa and looking at him. Every time Ren was amused by little seven and little nine, he would look up and see Ji Chenzhou looking at him. His smile was frozen on his face, and he felt very uncomfortable. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone rang and he lay there unmoving. Little seven immediately crawled over and passed the phone to him. Rong Dou ¡°Record down the accounts!¡± Ji Chenzhou patted little Seven¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t even remember how many packets of dissolved beans he owed little seven. ¡°Speak,¡± he said. Ji Chenzhou answered the call lazily. ¡°What time? He ¡­ How is that possible? I¡¯ll bring him over for you to see.¡± She didn¡¯t know what the other party said, but Ji Chenzhou glanced at na Ren and spoke in a frivolous tone. Ren was building blocks for little 9th and did not hear Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone call. ¡°There¡¯s a friend¡¯s birthday party tonight. Come with me.¡± Ji Chenzhou kicked na Ren¡¯s leg as he ordered lazily. He did not sleep last night and had been busy the entire morning, so Ji Chenzhou was extremely sleepy. He just wanted to have a good sleep now. It would be best if he could do it with Ren once and then hug him to sleep¡­ Ren didn¡¯t stop, but his hand that was holding the building blocks trembled. Bring him to his friends? What did she think he was? ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Ren replied coldly. Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes. His good friends knew that he had someone by his side recently and wanted to meet her. In the past, Ji Chenzhou would not have brought Ren along. However, he wanted to bring him to meet them now. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s shameful, he¡¯s so handsome. What he didn¡¯t like the most was that Ren Zhui had anything to do with him, and he just had to let everyone know that they were related. ¡°I¡¯m just informing you, not discussing with you!¡± Ji Chenzhou closed his eyes after he finished speaking. At this time, little seven pounced over naughtily and directly knocked down the building block that Ren had just finished building. Ji Chenzhou opened his eyes and glanced at Ren Yi. Little seven immediately stuck out her butt and pretended to look for something, while little nine pushed the building blocks with her hands. The beautiful Castle just now was gone¡­ ¡°What kind of temper are you throwing? Why did you throw their toys?¡± Ji Chenzhou thought that na Ren had thrown a tantrum and caused the building blocks to fall. Ji Chenzhou was very concerned about little seven and little nine. His heart ached when he saw little nine pitifully trying to pile up the building blocks. Ren¡¯s knuckles turned white as he clenched the building blocks. There was no need to¡­ Ren started building blocks for little Jiu again, but his hands were shaking and he couldn¡¯t put them together properly. In the past, Ren felt that time passed very quickly and always wanted to seize the time to learn more things. But now, he felt that time was so slow that it was like a Rusty Nail, pulling at his skin. Seeing that Ren didn¡¯t say anything, Ji Chenzhou thought that he must have realized his mistake, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. Ji Chenzhou had fallen asleep, so Ren had to take care of little seven and little nine. It was a good thing that he had seen how Lord Jue had taken care of them before, so it was easier for him to do it. Little nine was very sensible and covered Ji Chenzhou with a blanket. Little seven also went to help. The two children took a while to cover Ji Chenzhou with the blanket. Ren wanted to go over and help a few times, but when he saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t move. After feeding the two children milk and coaxing them to sleep, Ren sat by the bed and watched them. So cute. That Ren really liked children. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss little seven and little nine. He was in a much better mood, and he even wanted a child¡­ Ren looked at himself in the mirror. His clothes were usually black because he used to be black. He didn¡¯t look good in white or other colors. However, the clothes Ji Chenzhou had given him were white. Just like how he didn¡¯t like milk, he didn¡¯t like white. Ren wasn¡¯t as dark as before, and he looked even more handsome in white. Ji Chenzhou shamelessly asked Feng Xi to look at little seven and little nine. He insisted on bringing the unhappy-looking Ren to his buddy¡¯s birthday party. Ji Chenzhou received a call halfway through, sure, wait for me at home. I¡¯ll pick you up. he said. Ren could hear that it was Xiaoyao Lu¡¯s voice. Ji Chenzhou, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to bring me to pick up your boyfriend? ¡± Ren clutched his seat belt. He was a living person, so what did Ji Chenzhou take him for? Did he think he was made of steel and concrete? Was there no end to humiliating him again and again? Chapter 1365 - Chapter 1365: Sinking- Chapter 1365: Sinking- Translator: 549690339 | Ji chenzhou had never explained to na Ren that the little demon was a woman, but he enjoyed this feeling. It was as if Ren was jealous. ¡°He won¡¯t mind, so you don¡¯t have to mind either!¡± Ji Chenzhou was still driving his military green Hummer, just like himself. Na Ren didn¡¯t know what Ji Chenzhou did for a living, but he should be from a rich family. Otherwise, why would he buy such a good villa? Ren was also rich. All these years, master Xiu had been saving his money for him, and he didn¡¯t know how much he had. Even if he was rich, he had only bought an apartment. Na Ren had never asked about Ji Chenzhou. ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± These words seemed to be directed at Ji Chenzhou, but it also seemed to be directed at herself. Why would he care about him and others? Ji Chenzhou, we agreed on one year. One year later¡­ Now, Ren was counting the days and wanted to end it as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t do it even by one more day. Ren, if you¡¯re obedient and I¡¯m sick of you, I might not even need a year. If you continue to argue with me like this, I¡¯ll always want to conquer you. Maybe it¡¯ll be possible for a lifetime. Ji Chenzhou directly interrupted na Ren¡¯s words. As long as he heard him say one year, he would be irritated. It was as if he was furious at Naren, and he couldn¡¯t suppress the feeling. How would Ren still dare to argue with him? just like tonight, when he didn¡¯t come, Ji Chenzhou actually turned on the video call and stripped him naked and kissed him¡­ Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou was a lunatic. If he didn¡¯t listen to him, he would really broadcast it. He wanted everyone around him to know that he was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s child. When the car reached Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s building, Ji Chenzhou personally got down to pick her up. Ren was sitting in the front passenger seat. He also got out of the car and sat in the back seat. When Ren came out to pick up little Yao, she saw Ren sitting in the back seat with the door of the front passenger seat open. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face darkened, sit in front! Ji Chenzhou ordered na Ren. The little Gremlin ate a lollipop in its mouth and didn¡¯t speak. She had heard from her friend that Ji Chenzhou had brought his little wife over tonight, so he was not surprised to see na Ren. Previously, Ji Chenzhou had said that he was just playing. If he was playing, why would he bring it out for everyone to see? Ren bit his lip and did not move. He looked at Lu Xiaoyao. He thought to himself, why aren¡¯t you sitting? Why don¡¯t you take care of your boyfriend? The little demon looked back at him innocently. Its eyes were clearly saying, ¡± why are you looking at me? ¡± Ren thought of the phrase ¡®villains colluding together¡¯ again. He really didn¡¯t understand what kind of weirdos these two people were. They were clearly a couple, yet they didn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s nonsense. I said sit in front. Ren, be good! The little demon was clearly waiting to watch a good show, but Ji Chenzhou was still unaware of her nefarious schemes. In the end, na Ren still got out of the car and returned to the front passenger seat. Ji Chenzhou helped him fasten his seat belt. Ji Chenzhou opened the car door for little demon and invited her in. Little witch had always been dressed in a handsome, flamboyant, and devilish style. That Ren knew that he was called little Yao. He had always thought that it was because he looked like a demon that he was called little Yao. Na Ren could tell that Ji Chenzhou was very concerned about the little demon. The tacit understanding between them was something that even made others envious. He looked out of the window and didn¡¯t speak. They didn¡¯t feel awkward, but he felt awkward. The gathering place was a member-only bar. Na Ren didn¡¯t like bars because they were dark and noisy. Along the way, Ji Chenzhou held onto Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s hand tightly, while his other hand was wrapped around Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s shoulder. It was really as the saying went, hugging one on the left and one on the right was really satisfying. As Ji Chenzhou had said, Lu Xiaoyao did not mind at all. There was no trace of the overbearing attitude he had displayed in the canteen when he announced that he was her man. However, Ren¡¯s face was flushed red throughout the entire journey. He tried to break free from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s grasp several times, but he held on even tighter. Along the way, many people greeted Ji Chenzhou and smiled at the people he was holding hands with or hugging. That smile made na Ren want to die. They entered the private room and there were already many people inside. The moment they saw Ji Chenzhou and little Gremlin, they started to make a fuss, both of you are late. How do you think we should punish you? ¡± ¡°Let these two drink cross-cupped wine.¡± it¡¯s boring to cross cups. Give me a French Kiss! why don¡¯t they just play a 10? I just want to know who¡¯s the one being beaten. Ren¡¯s mind went blank and buzzed as he listened to these people¡¯s words. ¡± Are you all blind? I didn¡¯t see him with anyone!¡± The little demon removed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm that was hugging it and sat on the sofa with a lollipop in its mouth. Everyone thought that Ji Chenzhou was the smartest, but in the eyes of the little demon, he was the dumbest. He would regret it one day for using such a threatening method on Ren. Na Ren¡¯s personality was shy and bashful, but little demon could see his stubbornness. If he were to compromise now, there would be a day when Ji Chenzhou pushed him to his limits and he would definitely explode. At that time, no matter what methods Ji Chenzhou used to force or coax her, it would be useless. Na Ren was seated behind Ji Chenzhou. He wanted to pull his hand back and leave this place. Everyone was looking at him, making him feel uncomfortable all over. Ji Chenzhou wrapped his arm around na Ren¡¯s waist and pulled him to the front. ¡°My Ren is thin-skinned, so don¡¯t scare him!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around that man¡¯s waist, caressed the side of his waist. Na Ren moved his body, not wanting to let him touch him again. Ji Chenzhou kissed him on the cheek, we¡¯re not outsiders, so relax! Ji Chenzhou thought that Ren was embarrassed and chuckled as he spoke softly. ¡°Chenzhou, you¡¯re too good at protecting me!¡± One of the brothers joked. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s sexual orientation had always been unpredictable. In the past, they had thought that he and Lu Xiaoyao were a couple. The two of them were intimate, but there was no chemistry between them. Now that she had finally brought this handsome and blushing man here, how could everyone let him go? ¡°I will naturally protect, pamper, and dote on my people!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words sounded like a joke, and no one could tell if he was speaking the truth. Nain kept his head lowered. He was trying his best to restrain himself and endure this humiliation. ¡°That¡¯s only if she¡¯s willing to let you protect, pamper, and dote on her!¡± At this moment, a man walked out of the private room¡¯s bathroom and was wiping his hands with a tissue. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face darkened the moment he saw this man. ¡°Do you still remember me? That little black!¡± The man flicked Ren¡¯s head and asked. Ren clutched his head and looked up at the man in a daze. His eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°You¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou saw the sparkle in na Ren¡¯s eyes and pinched his waist hard. Na Ren groaned and the joy in his eyes disappeared. His handsome face was red as he bit his lips in embarrassment. Chapter 1367 - Chapter 1367: For the first time-Naren took the initiative to tease her Chapter 1367: For the first time-Naren took the initiative to tease her Translator: 549690339 Ji Jiu stood there and looked at Ji Chenzhou as he stuffed a glass of wine into na Ren¡¯s hands. Fan bin quickly pulled Ji Jiu to sit down. Although Fan bin was smart, his relationship with Ji Chenzhou and Ji Jiu was sincere. All these years, his life goal was his third brother. He wanted to eat and sleep well so that the two of them could reconcile. This ¡®they¡¯ was naturally referring to Ji Jiu and Ji Chenzhou ¡­ However, it was useless. Not only Ji Chenzhou, but many people also said that Ji Jiu was not Ji Chenzhou¡¯s uncle. Instead, it was the child that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father had with another woman, who later married Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mother. She would say that it was old master Ji¡¯s illegitimate son who had returned to the family and his son had become his younger brother¡­ However, this was just a guess. Who knew what the truth was? The fact that Ji Jiu was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s uncle could not be changed. He couldn¡¯t do that in the past, but now that he was the president, he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge Ji Jiu even if he was his son. Na Ren clenched the glass in his hand. It was a very strong wine. I don¡¯t drink! Ren could drink a little beer, but it was only a little. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to drinkit, I asked you to feed me!¡± Ji Chenzhou used his fingers to caress na Ren¡¯s lips. He loved this mouth a lot. However, he always said things that he didn¡¯t like to hear. ¡°Going home ¡­ Will that do?¡± Na Ren had been forced into a corner by Ji Chenzhou. He was forcing himself to compromise again and again until he became numb. This was because he knew that he could not afford to offend Ji Chenzhou. He could not afford to offend Ji Chenzhou as the price was too great. ¡°What for?¡± Sometimes, Ji Chenzhou really liked that shy and forbearing look of his. Every time he was like this, the rage and madness in his body would go out of control. He just wanted to bully him and make him cry. ¡°Going home ¡­ I¡¯ 11 feed you!¡± Na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou had done it on purpose. Their voices were not loud, but the private room became unusually quiet because of their actions and their whispers. Ren¡¯s face was like a cooked shrimp. It would be hot if he touched it. I want you to feed me right here. Now, in front of everyone! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart had already started to boil from that unintentional touch. His blood was screaming crazily, bullying him, and wanting him ruthlessly¡­ Nain¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. It was a sign of shame, anger, and anger. Fan bin wanted to open his mouth to smooth things over, but he didn¡¯t dare to give the little demon a look. Little demon pretended not to see anything. She understood Ji Chenzhou too well. If anyone spoke up for na Ren at this moment, he would definitely bully him even more ruthlessly. The little demon was wondering when Ji Chenzhou would realize the reason behind his possessiveness over na Ren. However, however, there were still people who would bump into the muzzle of the gun. ¡°Bin, it¡¯s your birthday, aren¡¯t you going to say a few words?¡± Ji Jiu said with a cold expression as he leaned back on the sofa. Fan bin smiled awkwardly, then braced himself and raised his glass, that¡­ Thank you, everyone ¡­ Busy¡­ In the midst of all this¡­ Give me ¡­ Give me a new life¡­ F¡­ F¡­ They didn¡¯t look like they were here to offer birthday wishes, but to attend a funeral. Fan bin smiled awkwardly, then braced himself and raised his glass, that¡­ Thank you, everyone ¡­ Busy¡­ In the midst of all this¡­ Give me ¡­ Give me a new life¡­ F¡­ F¡­ Well, I¡¯ll do it¡­ You guys ¡­ As you wish ¡­¡± Fan bin stuttered. He finished more than half a glass of hard liquor in one gulp. Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes at Fan bin, then shifted his gaze to Ji Jiu, and then to Fan bin. ¡°Fan bin,you know we¡¯re busy! Just one cup, noway!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cold words were tinged with playfulness. Fan bin knew it. He knew it would be like this. The two Best Brothers, one used him as a gun, the other bombarded him. They were both good Brothers, so good¡­ ¡°That is¡­ That was, again¡­ Ha!¡± Fan bin poured another glass. After drinking a few glasses of this wine, he would have to explain everything properly. What birthday? what candle blowing? Fan bin finished his drink in one go and took a deep breath. Just as he was about to put the cup down, Ji Chenzhou spoke again. ¡°Not enough¡­¡± ¡°Chenzhou, I¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten yet¡­ Cake! He still wanted to brag¡­ Make a wish with a candle! My wish¡­ You know it! My wife¡­¡± Fan bin was so angry that he gritted his teeth. I knew it, I knew it, I knew it, ah Nothing good would come out of offending Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Chenzhou, I¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten yet¡­ Cake! He still wanted to brag¡­ Make a wish with a candle! My wish¡­ You know it! My wife ¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ Next time¡­ I don¡¯t dare to, you love ¡­ Why¡­ Bully¡­ You just¡­ How to bully¡­ I f * eking¡­ Fan bin felt that if he drank another cup, he would definitely collapse. He could not even stand firmly now. His tongue was rolled up, and his speech was even more incoherent. ¡°I¡­ Next time¡­ I don¡¯t dare to, you love ¡­ Why¡­ Bully¡­ You just¡­ How to bully ¡­If* eking¡­ You¡¯re so rude ¡­¡± Fan bin pointed at na Ren and took the initiative to admit his mistake. Even if Ji Jiu didn¡¯t say anything, he still wanted to help Renyi. His handsome face was flushed red after being bullied by Ji Chenzhou. That look made people want to help him. They couldn¡¯t bear to see him like that. ¡°She¡¯s my woman. I can bully her or pamper her. What does it have to do with you?¡± These words might sound like they were directed at Fan bin, but everyone could tell that they were directed at Ji Jiu. Ji Jiu narrowed his eyes at Ji Chenzhou. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his aura was still there. His eyes were silently declaring war. His meaning was obvious. He was definitely going to interfere in Naren¡¯s matters. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ It was ¡­Yes!¡± Fan bin kept nodding his head, as if he was pounding garlic. ¡°Then drink!¡± Ji Chenzhou smiled as he pointed at his wine glass. Fan bin really wanted to bang his head against the wall. He couldn¡¯t drink anymore¡­ Ren felt a little apologetic. He knew that Fan bin was being treated this way by Ji Chenzhou because he was trying to help him. If Fan bin had not spoken, he would have been forced by Ji Chenzhou. He could also tell that Fan bin couldn¡¯t drink anymore. After drinking those two large glasses of hard liquor, he must have been drunk. Na Ren clenched the wine glass in his hand. They all knew that he was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s man. The person under him¡­ The humiliation was already there when Ji Chenzhou asked him to feed him wine. What was the difference between feeding and not feeding? why let others suffer for him? He understood Ji Chenzhou¡¯s personality. After he dealt with Fan bin, he would not let him off either. He would still be forced to feed him. If he, Ji Chenzhou, wanted to do something, he would not give up until he did it. Ren knew that he was punishing him for talking to Ji Jiu just now¡­ Ren closed his eyes and opened them again. Exhaling, she drank a mouthful of wine and wrapped her arms around Ji Chenzhou¡¯s neck, before her alluring lips pressed against his. Ji Chenzhou was still waiting for Fan bin to pour himself some wine, but he did not expect that na Ren would take the initiative to kiss him on the lips. This was the first time that na Ren had taken the initiative to kiss Ji Chenzhou, and it was in front of so many people. His hands clutched Ji Chenzhou¡¯s collar so tightly that his joints were turning white¡­ He was as young as a piece of white paper. He didn¡¯t know anything, and there was still wine in his mouth¡­ Chapter 1368 - Chapter 1368: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, are you crazv- Chapter 1368: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, are you crazv- Translaton 549690339 Ji Chenzhou grabbed na Ren¡¯s waist and pulled him towards him. He could feel the hot and strong heartbeats between the two of them. Na Ren didn¡¯t know what to do. If Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t open his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say anything. She wanted to back away, but Ji Chenzhou held her waist tightly. Ji Chenzhou squinted his eyes as a dark glint flickered in his deep eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the location was wrong, Ji Chenzhou would have already pounced on Ren. Seeing that Ji Chenzhou was still not going to open his mouth, na Ren anxiously pinched his waist. Ji Chenzhou knew that if he didn¡¯t open his mouth, there was a high chance that Ren would be so embarrassed that he would finish the wine. Ji Chenzhou clasped the back of na Ren¡¯s head and opened his mouth to suck on his lips. Na Ren closed his eyes as he poured the wine into Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth. The originally spicy wine was warm and soft. Ji Chenzhou thought that this was the best wine he had ever drunk. After na Ren finished feeding him the wine, he wanted to leave with a red face, but Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t allow him to. He held onto him and deepened the kiss. ¡¯ The strong smell of alcohol lingered in his mouth and tongue. Nain felt dizzy. This was the first time he had drunk alcohol other than beer. She still drank a little and felt very uncomfortable. The wine glass in Ji Jiu¡¯s hand suddenly fell to the ground, and an ear-piercing shattering sound was heard in the quiet private room. Na Ren took advantage of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s short pause to push him away. He lowered his head and breathed rapidly. The atmosphere in the private room dropped to a freezing point. Fan bin thought that he would never celebrate his birthday again. This was simply torturous. Ji Chenzhou planted another kiss on na Ren¡¯s lips before hugging his shoulders and lazily leaning back on the sofa. Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes at the sight of the shattered glass cup at Ji Jiu¡¯s feet. Na Ren leaned on Ji Chenzhou. She had only drunk a little wine and she was already drunk¡­ From the little demon¡¯s perspective, Ren was biting his lip. His face was so red that it looked like blood could drip out. Ren¡¯s eyes were very beautiful and clear like the Blue Lake. Because she was a little drunk, she was in a daze and very seductive. His hand unconsciously pinched Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm. He probably wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. The little demon thought,¡¯no wonder Ji Chenzhou would fall for such a person. He¡¯s too alluring.¡¯ In the past, she used to think that Ling was the most attractive. He was born with fair skin and was extremely gentle. However, when she saw the shy and stubborn Ren today, she finally knew what it meant to be seductive. ¡°That¡­ My hand slipped, let¡¯s ¡­ Continue ¡­ Ha!¡± Fan bin immediately tried to smooth things over, but his tongue was a little stiff. Ji Chenzhou could sense that Ren was drunk, so he turned to look at Ji Jiu, whose expression was not good. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first, Happy Birthday!¡± Ji Chenzhou immediately carried that Ren up. That Ren struggled slightly, but in the end, he could not resist the dizziness and leaned into Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arms. The others laughed in understanding. Everyone knew that Ji Chenzhou cared about this man called na Ren. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought it out in public and forced her to feed him wine. When Ji Chenzhou passed by Ji Jiu with na Ren in his arms, he deliberately paused for a moment. Then, he left with a cold smile. The little demon thought that Ji Chenzhou would at least throw a few provocative words at Ji Jiu to make him feel bad, but he did not say anything¡­ After Ji Chenzhou left, Fan bin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then, let¡¯s continue!¡± After Ji Chenzhou left, Fan bin stopped stammering. ¡°You guys continue, tonight is on me!¡± Ji Jiu also stood up and walked out with a cold face. The little demon looked at Ji Jiu¡¯s back and the corners of his lips curled up. Perhaps Ji Jiu¡¯s appearance would make Ji Chenzhou recognize his feelings for na Ren. So, when Fan bin was about to stop Ji Jiu, the little demon stopped him. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car sped away. In the back seat, na Ren was lying there, curled up. She seemed to be sleeping and in a daze. A fleet of cars followed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car from behind. Ji Chenzhou knew that it was Ji Jiu¡¯S. He always came and went in a grand manner. The president¡¯s younger brother had already taken up an important position at such a young age. Naturally, he was very ostentatious. Compared to him, the president¡¯s son, who never appeared in public, Ji Jiu was naturally in the limelight. Ji Chenzhou drove all the way to the beach. He directly stepped over from the driver¡¯s seat to the back seat. Ren rubbed his head in discomfort. Fortunately, he often took boats. If not for his dizzy state and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s fast driving speed. He was definitely going to vomit¡­ Na Ren allowed Ji Chenzhou to carry him. He opened his eyes in a daze. Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Where is this place?¡± Na Ren¡¯s hand pressed down on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand, but he could not exert any strength. Although he was dizzy, he knew that he was not at home, but in the car¡­ ¡°Be good, be obedient!¡± Ji Chenzhou completely ignored the car lights from afar. no, Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re crazy¡­ Ji Jiu had smoked half a pack of cigarettes before the Hummer stopped moving. He didn¡¯t let the convoy follow him. Instead, he drove over and asked them to wait by the side of the road. Although Ji Chenzhou did not say a single word before he left, Ji Jiu could tell that his cold eyes were filled with provocation. As expected, his good nephew had let him watch a good show. It was so intense¡­ Ren¡¯s voice reverberated in Ji Jiu¡¯s ears. Ji Jiu¡¯s mind was filled with the image of them in the car. What kind of expression would Ren have? Her pleading voice was filled with tears. Was he crying? The boy who was anxious and didn¡¯t know what to do because he couldn¡¯t take a picture of the beautiful scenery on the mountain. She just stood there with the camera in her arms, biting her lip and looking a little worried. Ji Jiu¡¯s heart ached at the sight of her, so he got someone to check on Ren. She was surprised to find out that he was actually staying with Ji Chenzhou. His nephew had even announced in school that na Ren was his. So, he ended his work overseas and returned home early just for that Ren. He wanted this man, and he had to get his hands on him. Na Ren was slumped in the back seat, his eyes opening and closing as he looked at Ji Chenzhou. The words that Ji Chenzhou had shouted earlier echoed in his ears. ¡°Ren, I love you to death¡­¡± Ren knew that when he said he loved him to death, he meant his body and not him. However, even though she knew, her heart was still in a mess¡­ Because the word ¡®love¡¯ had really smashed his heart. Ren, you must be drunk. If not, why would you care about a sentence that Ji Chenzhou casually said? Ji Chenzhou planted a kiss on his lips. ¡°Be good and wait for me!¡± Ji Chenzhou got out of the car after saying those words gently. Na Ren sat up abruptly and looked out of the window. She saw a car not far away and Ji Chenzhou was running towards it. Ren¡¯s heart stopped for a moment. There was actually someone there. Didn¡¯t that mean that everyone had seen what they had just done? Ren¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Ji Chenzhou had known from the start, yet he still did that to her? He was a madman¡­ Ji Chenzhou knocked on Ji Jiu¡¯s car window and then beckoned him to get out. However, Ji Jiu¡¯s eyes were fixed on na Ren, who was leaning against the car window. Ji Jiu knew that if that Ren saw him¡­ With Ren¡¯s personality, it would definitely be awkward and he would definitely not see her in the future. However, if she did not get out of the car, Ji Chenzhou would be waiting outside. Obviously, they would think that he was a coward. At this moment, Ji Jiu finally understood why Ji Chenzhou had put on such a show. Ji Jiu¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he opened the car door and alighted. When Ren saw that the person who had alighted from the car was Ji Jiu, his body stiffened. Ji Chenzhou also looked over at him. His gaze was so cold that it made na Ren slowly close his eyes. Chapter 1369 - Chapter 1369: Sinking-he said no-no-no-no-no-he could not Chapter 1369: Sinking-he said no-no-no-no-no-he could not Translator: 549690339 | Ji Chenzhou had done it on purpose. He had deliberately driven the car here and then done that to him. This was because Ji Jiu had also followed them¡­ So feeding him wine wasn¡¯t a punishment, this was. He wanted her to be too embarrassed to see Ji Jiu again, just like how she and Qin Nan had become very awkward. Ji Chenzhou wanted to cut off all contact with the people around him¡­ ¡°Little uncle, did you enjoy the show?¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed sinisterly. ¡°Chenzhou, you can¡¯t do this! I know a Chinese medicine Doctor Who¡¯s very famous in the field of treatment. I¡¯ll introduce you to him.¡± Ji Jiu¡¯s expression was rather unsightly. Ji Chenzhou rarely called him little uncle. Unless it was a family gathering, he would obediently call out to her. His nephew had always been good at acting. ¡°Little uncle has been cured?¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at Ji Jiu in surprise. He had the attitude of a completely innocent junior. Ji Jiu¡¯s face darkened even more, you¡¯re just good at talking and using underhanded means! Ji Chenzhou was famous for his foul mouth, and Ji Jiu had never been his match in this aspect. as long as he¡¯s good at it. For example, I can sleep with him, but you can¡¯t even see him in the future! Ji Chenzhou was the best at scheming, and his character was too alluring. Ji Jiu was clearly interested in him. No one should even think about coveting his things. What he wanted was not to suppress Ji Jiu, but to make that Ren too embarrassed to see Ji Jiu again, so that he would take the initiative to distance himself from those men who were interested in him. Of course, if Ji Jiu was so reckless as to insist on pestering Ren, he would be more than willing to play with him. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, he¡¯s a human, not your toy!¡± Ji Jiu glanced behind Ji Chenzhou and raised his voice. ¡°My people are my playthings. I can play with them however I want. Are you jealous or envious, little uncle?¡± Pet? If it was a pet, then that Ren would be his little rabbit. you¡¯re still the same as when you were young. You¡¯ll get whatever you want and throw it away when you¡¯re done playing with it. You have no feelings at all. Why would Ren be with you? ¡± Ji Chenzhou had indeed been like this when he was young, and he was still like this even now. He would definitely get what he wanted, and he would have enough fun in a few days. It could be said that the thing he had used the longest was the Hummer he drove. The only thing he didn¡¯t get was Chu Bai Qing¡­ ¡°Even if I threw him away, he still wouldn¡¯t follow you just because of what happened tonight.¡± Ji Chenzhou said nonchalantly. Throw that Ren away? He couldn¡¯t bear to. Now, he was addicted to Ren¡¯s body, and he wanted to keep him for himself. ¡°They say that what you can¡¯t have is the best, are you treating him as a substitute for Chu baiqing? I heard that my arrogant and cold nephew even kneeled down for Chu baiqing. Why is he forcing Ren like this? the difference in treatment is too obvious!¡± The corners of Ji Jiu¡¯s lips curled up as he smiled. Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes at Ji Jiu before smiling sinisterly. you already said that he¡¯s a pet. How can a pet be compared to a human? but, little uncle, even if he¡¯s my pet, you can¡¯t have him. How pathetic! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were clearly meant to anger Ji Jiu. Na Ren was his woman, and Chu Bai Qing was his little mother¡­ Ever since Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes recovered, he treated him like a mother. He didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. If he did, his father would kill him. I treat Ren as a friend and nothing else. Chenzhou, do you know what the consequences will be if your father finds out that you¡¯ve hurt and forced a man like this? ¡± ¡°You can go tell him and see what the consequences are for me!¡± Ji Chenzhou shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Would he care about this? ¡°That Ren¡­¡± Ji Jiu called out in surprise as he looked behind Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou turned his head abruptly and saw the phone in na Ren¡¯s hand. . Young master Feng said that little Jiu was crying¡­¡± Ren¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. His throat was damaged from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s forceful shouting. Ren¡¯s eyes were empty. He didn¡¯t know why at this moment¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were still echoing in his mind. Naren, I love you to death¡­ ¡°That¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you at little Jiangnan tomorrow night at six O ¡®clock. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Those words were directed at Ji Jiu. His eyes were blank, as if he had not woken up yet was still unusually awake. She forced out a smile, which made people¡¯s hearts ache. ¡°We¡­ Let¡¯s go back!¡± Ren was just a few steps away from Ji Chenzhou. His voice was so clear and light that it seemed to be weightless. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes narrowed as he clenched his fists. How much of the insincere words he had said earlier had been heard by Ren? He had never expected to fall into Ji Jiu¡¯s hands this time. Ji Chenzhou had never expected that Ren would get off the car. He thought that he would definitely hide in the car when he saw Ji Jiu. It seemed that even he, Ji Chenzhou, had miscalculated at times. Ji Jiu¡¯s heart ached as he looked at na Ren¡¯s lonely back. Ji Chenzhou glanced at Ji Jiu before turning around and walking in the direction of his car. The two of them did not speak along the way. Ji Chenzhou did not explain and Ren did not ask. When they got home, Ren Xian got out of the car and walked a little hurriedly. She had just taken off her shoes when she heard little 9th crying. There was also Feng Xi¡¯s anxious and comforting voice. When Ren went in, little seven was lying on the ground, playing with something. He didn¡¯t care that his brother was crying¡­ ¡°Young master Feng, I¡¯ll hug him.¡± Ren had just washed his hands in the bathroom and ran over. ¡°Here you go, you¡¯re killing me!¡± Feng Xi hurriedly placed little Jiu in na Ren¡¯s arms. He shook his sore arms. Little 9th didn¡¯t look very big, but her arms couldn¡¯t take it after hugging him for more than an hour. Besides, Feng Xi rarely exercised and her physical strength wasn¡¯t good. Feng Xi sat on the sofa and kicked little Seven¡¯s butt. Little seven crawled forward, then Feng Xi put her feet on the low step. ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Ren didn¡¯t have much experience in coaxing children, so he could only clumsily hug and coax him. When Ji Chenzhou entered, he saw Ren carrying little 9th and walking around. Little nine lay on his body like a koala, and Na Ren patted his back gently. In that instant, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart was filled with an unusual feeling. He had never felt this way before. It was as if this was their home, and he had returned home to see na Ren coaxing their child¡­ Their child? The child of him and Ren? Just like how his father and mother had little seven and little nine¡­ That feeling was very strong. It was the child of him and Naren¡­ Just thinking about it made Ji Chenzhou¡¯s blood boil. His little mother was able to make a seventh and ninth child back then. Could he also make two¡­ Ji Chenzhou felt that his idea was crazy, but he really liked children. He liked little seven and little nine, he liked the crowd¡­ However, that was not his child. No, that was not his and Ren¡¯s child ¡­ Ren raised his head inadvertently and saw Ji Chenzhou standing there and looking at him. He just turned around indifferently, not even looking at him. Little 9th gradually calmed down under na Ren¡¯s comfort and fell asleep on his body. Ren felt little 9th¡¯s soft body in his arms. It was a strange feeling. He felt that his heart was unusually quiet¡­ He had lost his parents a long time ago, and it was master Xiu who had brought him up. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t yearn for a family¡­ His sister said that men would only grow up when they had a family and children. However, could he still have his own child? He knew that he had no interest in women now, and song ke was the best proof. Feng Xi saw that they had all returned and quickly left. He urgently needed to get a woman. He didn¡¯t want to delay such a challenging thing for a moment. Ren carried little nine back to their room while Ji Chenzhou carried little seven, who had not had enough fun, and followed them. Little seven fell asleep under Ji Chenzhou¡¯s threats and promises. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bath!¡± Ji Chenzhou held na Ren¡¯s hand and pulled him up from the bed. That Ren did not say anything and obediently followed Ji Chenzhou out of the room. Na Ren closed his eyes and clenched his hands into fists, allowing Ji Chenzhou to bathe him. Then, he was carried onto the bed by Ji Chenzhou. He did not say a word throughout the entire process. In the past, Ji Chenzhou had always wanted to conquer na Ren and make him obedient. However, tonight, Ren had listened to him. He felt an inexplicable anger in his heart. He knew that Ren du had heard what he had said ¡­ ¡°Are you still coming?¡± Na Ren¡¯s back was facing Ji Chenzhou as he asked in a hoarse voice. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s jaw was tightly clenched. He was extremely frustrated. ¡°If you don¡¯t come, I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Ren pulled the blanket over and wrapped it around himself. Then, he closed his eyes and remained still. Ji Chenzhou wanted to get angry, but he could not find a reason because that Ren was too obedient¡­ When Ji Chenzhou hugged that person, he could clearly feel his body stiffen. ¡°Turn around and hug me!¡± Ji Chenzhou wanted to find something to vent his anger on because he was extremely uncomfortable. The suffocating pressure made all the blood in his body flow backward, as if he would die if he couldn¡¯t find an outlet to vent. Ren obediently turned around and hugged Ji Chenzhou¡¯s waist. He even pressed his face against his chest¡­ Na Ren was so obedient that Ji Chenzhou had no place to vent his anger¡­ The more Ren acted like this, the more the fire in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart burned. you¡¯re not allowed to go out tomorrow night. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to see Ji Jiu again! Ji Chenzhou said stiffly. The words he said were a cold command. He wanted to see if Ren could still be so obedient and obedient. Time passed by second by second¡­ This kind of peace and quiet was like the most torturous waiting. Chapter 1370 - Chapter 1370: Sinking... It seemed like he had overestimated Rens self-esteem Chapter 1370: Sinking¡­ It seemed like he had overestimated Ren¡¯s self-esteem Translator: 549690339 | well, I¡¯m not going. He¡¯s your uncle. You should tell him so that he won¡¯t wait! Ren¡¯s voice was very light, but it was extremely hoarse, making people feel uncomfortable and distressed. Ji Chenzhou had thought that Ren would say it because he had a principle. He would definitely keep his promises. He was the one who¡¯d proposed this kind of invitation, but now that he didn¡¯t want him to go, he was actually so obedient and refused to go. Ren¡¯s obedience caused Ji Chenzhou to feel increasingly frustrated. There was even a faint sense of uneasiness. He did not understand why he was so uneasy. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say anything else. After a while, the sound of even breathing could be heard. Every time the two of them slept together, the first one to fall asleep would always be Ji Chenzhou, while the one who couldn¡¯t fall asleep would be na Ren. However, it was the opposite tonight. Ji Chenzhou did not sleep at all. At around four in the morning, Ji Chenzhou woke na Ren up. Ji Chenzhou knew that he would go crazy if he could not vent his anger. He wanted Ren to provoke him so that he could get angry at him and even do worse things. When na Ren woke up, he did not move. He looked at the time. It was 4:17 in the morning¡­ ¡°Beg me¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou ordered as he bit na Ren¡¯s earlobe. Anyone who had been sleeping well would be unhappy if they were woken up and not feeling comfortable. Ji Chenzhou thought,¡¯you¡¯d better be unhappy. If you provoke me, I¡¯ll bully you Ji Chenzhou, I beg you¡­ What made Ji Chenzhou even angrier was that Ren had actually begged him. It wasn¡¯t like before, where he had to force him many times before he would unwillingly beg him. ¡°What are you begging me for?¡± Ji Chenzhou felt that he was sick in the head, so why did he have to find an excuse to make him angry? Didn¡¯t she want him to be obedient before? Now that he was so obedient, he would do whatever she asked him to do. What else did she want? Nain bit his lip and closed his eyes. He was still not fully awake. Ji Chenzhou took out a cigarette from his drawer and lit it up. He had not smoked in a long time. Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes, so he didn¡¯t smoke. But, he wanted to smoke now. He then said to Ren, ¡± little seven and little nine should get up. Go and see them! Na Ren didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. He knew that Ji Chenzhou had done it on purpose. When he smelled the cigarette, na Ren took a puff. He didn¡¯t smoke. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t smoked before, but he wasn¡¯t addicted to smoking. It was up to him to smoke. However, the smell of the cigarette seemed to be addictive. He wanted to smoke it just by smelling it. Na Ren¡¯s entire body was floating. The corner of his lips was bitten by Ji Chenzhou again. ¡°Can I have one?¡± Na Ren lifted his eyelids lazily and extended his hand towards Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou had a cigarette in his mouth. He squinted his eyes and looked at na Ren through the smoke. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to smoke!¡± Even though Ji Chenzhou said that, he was still devilishly blowing a puff of smoke on that kind and handsome face. Ren¡¯s fingers curled up. How could he have forgotten that he was just a substitute? Young master Chu did not smoke¡­ Nowadays, there were very few men who did not smoke. One order from Ji Chenzhou and he was not allowed to smoke¡­ If he was a heavy smoker, he would have died. mm, ¡± na Ren replied indifferently. Then, he gritted his teeth and got out of bed. When his feet touched the carpet, he almost fell. Ji Chenzhou watched as Ren forced himself into the bathroom. He lit another cigarette in frustration and took a few puffs. The clothes that na Ren was wearing now were all Ji Chenzhou¡¯s. They were one size bigger than the clothes he usually wore and were very loose. Naren was used to staying by the sea, so he didn¡¯t like to wear slippers and liked to walk barefooted. Ji Chenzhou watched as na Ren came out of the bathroom barefooted and was about to leave. It was as if he had finally caught the student who had made a mistake. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wear slippers? why can¡¯t you remember?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was not good, and he was obviously looking for trouble. Ren looked at his bare feet. I¡¯ll wear it now! If it had been before yesterday, Ren definitely wouldn¡¯t have bothered with Ji Chenzhou and wouldn¡¯t have worn it. But now, Ren walked to the side of the bed, put on his slippers, and walked out of the room. Ji Chenzhou picked up a pillow and threw it at na Ren¡¯s back, but it ended up hitting the closed door. That Ren took care of little seven and little nine very carefully when they woke up, and even washed away the rice noodles for them. Little 9th seemed to be missing Daddy and Daddy. It was a little noisy and kept nestled in na Ren¡¯s arms, not in a good mood. Little seven, on the other hand, was carefree. She ate, played, and was free. These were only two sons. If they had two daughters, Gu Jue and Chu baiqing would definitely not bear to leave them at home. He would definitely guard her closely. Gu Jue¡¯s theory was that there was no need to take care of a boy so carefully. Na Ren was very tired and exhausted, but with little seven and little nine, he was completely relaxed. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing returned, as if they could feel little Jiu missing them. Ji Chenzhou hurriedly sent little seven and little nine over and got na Ren to cook at home. Ren only knew how to cook simple things. To be honest, he was not willing to cook for Ji Chenzhou. However, he still looked at the recipe and made it. He thought he could make it. Ji Chenzhou wanted to go home after sending little seven and little nine over but was stopped by Chu baiqing. ¡°Come here, I have something to tell you.¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s gentle face looked tired, but his tone was cold. Previously, Ji Chenzhou had always stayed at home and refused to leave. This time, the children were brought to his house and were about to leave after being sent here. Chu baiqing guessed that Ren was at their house. He thought that if he let Ji Chenzhou take care of the child, he would not look for Ren. However, he had neglected the fact that he could force Ren to come over even though he could not go to him. Chu baiqing wished he could be like Gu Jue and kick Ji Chenzhou a few times. She really got angry just by looking at him. Why did he like to bully that Ren¡­ ¡°I say, little mom, you¡¯re here to whisper to me. My father¡¯s old jealousy is about to act up again!¡± Ji Chenzhou hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast and was thinking about what Ren would cook. If she didn¡¯t cook it or it didn¡¯t taste good, he would have a reason to continue being angry¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t want your father to kick you to death, then quickly follow me!¡± At the mention of Gu Jue, Chu baiqing¡¯s eyes burned with anger. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being stuffed to death these few days. It was like he had starved Chu Bai Qing for a few hundred years. Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t get any rest. Ji Chenzhou was someone who understood Chu baiqing. From his tone, it was obvious that he had something to say. Chu baiqing brought Ji Chenzhou to the study room. Gu Jue was busy with his sons and did not notice that his wife and third son were gone. ¨C Inside the study- ¡°Why are you in a hurry to go home?¡± Chu Bai Qing sat on the sofa, looking sickly and lazy. It was mesmerizing. ¡°Little mom, little seven and little nine are so tiring! I¡¯m going back to have a good sleep. I¡¯m so tired!¡± How could Ji Chenzhou tell Chu baiqing that he was in a hurry to go home because of Ren? In fact, Ren didn¡¯t want everyone to know, but he didn¡¯t either. He didn¡¯t care about other people, but he couldn¡¯t care less about his father and his mother. It was obvious that his father was protecting that Ren. If he knew that she had bullied him, he would definitely use force. As for his little mother, he couldn¡¯t let him know. As a little submissive, his little mother would definitely sympathize with na Ren deeply. When the time came, she would also help him. In the end, he was alone and helpless. He could not offend either his father or his little mother. Ji Chenzhou, talk to me properly. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything! Chu baiqing¡¯s slightly angry tone made Ji Chenzhou subconsciously straighten his back. He squinted his eyes at Chu Bai Qing. He saw the anger on his warm face. He knew that his little mother knew¡­ It couldn¡¯t be that Ren had come to him. Ren wouldn¡¯t do that, and he wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. when did you find out¡­ In that case, it could only be his meticulous little mother who saw it herself. ¡°What do I know?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were cold. He rarely revealed such an expression. ¡°Little mom, let¡¯s talk, why are you so boring! I¡¯m not my father, who likes to guess with you!¡± Ji Chenzhou was starting to feel frustrated again. The last thing he wanted was for Chu baiqing to find out about his relationship with na Ren. As for why, he could not figure it out. ¡°Then you can bully that Ren!¡± Chu baiqing casually picked up a leather pillow and threw it at Ji Chenzhou. As expected of a family. Gu Jue loved to throw pillows at people, so did Ji Chenzhou. Now, even the gentlest Chu baiqing was throwing pillows at people. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of mutual consent, how is that bullying?¡± Ji Chenzhou felt that doing that would make both of them happy, and neither of them would be at a disadvantage. Ji Chenzhou, are you even a man? you dare to admit what you¡¯ve done, and you dare to say that you didn¡¯t force that Ren! Chu Bai Qing threw another pillow at him. If Lord Jue was here, he would definitely stop this. How could he let his wife throw it away? he would definitely do it for her. ¡°He told you?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression darkened. It seemed like he had overestimated na Ren¡¯s self-esteem. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and had come to ask his stepmother for help? ¡°Do you think that Ren is the kind of person who would tell others about such a humiliating thing?¡± Chu baiqing remembered telling Ji Chenzhou about the things that Gu Jue had done to him. At that time, Ji Chenzhou had even said that no man would hurt the person under him like this. Then what was he doing now? ¡°You don¡¯t care if he¡¯s Dead or Alive. Do you know how high his fever is?¡± Chu baiqing got angry when he heard this. Thinking about how helpless and stubborn she was, his heart ached. How could such a good child be treated like this? ¡°I¡­ What does his fever have to do with me¡­¡± What did Ren¡¯s poor health and fever have to do with him? ¡°Don¡¯t you know that if you don¡¯t take proper precautions and clean it up, you¡¯ll have a fever?¡± Chu baiqing would never have thought that he would one day discuss this with Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was filled with confusion. He really did not know. No wonder Ren had a fever. It was because of this. ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou bent down to pick up the pillow on the ground as he spoke in a muffled voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to use protection?¡± Chu baiqing rubbed his head. Shouldn¡¯t he have said that Ren agreed to it and that he shouldn¡¯t force him to do it? However, from the moment Ji Chenzhou rushed home, Chu baiqing knew that Ji Chenzhou cared about that Ren. He would definitely get what he wanted. Even if what he said was useless, he would still do it in his own way. okay, I got it. I¡¯ll go back first. He¡¯s cooking at home! Ji Chenzhou had never been so low-spirited in front of Chu baiqing. He thought back to the time when Chu baiqing had a relapse and Na Ren was having a fever. He left just like that. How did na Ren feel then? At this moment, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart started to feel a little numb and pained, and he also felt a little guilty. Why did he have such a feeling? After Ji Chenzhou came out of the study room, he hurriedly walked out. He didn¡¯t even stop when his father called for him. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± Gu Jue thought that he could just cook some noodles to eat later. ¡°. * ck, you¡¯re rebelling¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s back viewwas the only response to Sir Jue¡¯s question. Ji Chenzhou saw a car parked in front of his villa. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw the car. He suddenly pushed open the door and strode in with an aggressive and angry aura. Chapter 1371 - Chapter 1371: Sinking into oblivion-slapped hard in the face (2000 words) Chapter 1371: Sinking into oblivion-slapped hard in the face (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 When Ji Chenzhou entered the living room, he heard na Ren¡¯s laughter. That was something he had never heard before, is that true?¡± That Ren¡¯s voice was filled with unconcealable excitement. That tone of voice that was unable to control his emotions forcefully stopped Ji Chenzhou¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Yes, I knew you would like it!¡± Ji Jiu¡¯s voice was filled with adoration. 1 like it, but I¡¯ve only seen it in magazines. I didn¡¯t expect to see it for real. There was a camera in Ren¡¯s hand. It was a retro-style camera that looked a little dated. ¡°Didn¡¯t we make an appointment?¡± Ji Jiu asked as he looked at the man fondling the camera. Na Ren raised his head and looked at him, his eyes bright and clear. Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re not allowed to! Nain didn¡¯t hide anything. He didn¡¯t know why he could say this so calmly. After Ji Jiu had seen Ji Chenzhou treating him like that in the car, he could still act as if nothing had happened and chat with him with a smile. ¡°Then Ren, why?¡± This was something Ji Jiu couldn¡¯t understand. The Ren in his eyes wasn¡¯t a weak and incompetent person. ¡°Xi¡­ I¡¯m used to it!¡± From the initial resistance to the current numbness, Naren felt that he was adapting quite well. Never in his wildest dreams did he think that he would one day lie under a man¡¯s body and let him do whatever he wanted. He changed the way he bullied him and didn¡¯t resist. Naren, you shouldn¡¯t be like this. The person Ji Chenzhou loves is Chu baiqing. Why do you have to be so stupid to follow him?¡± Ji Jiu¡¯s voice was a little excited, and he grabbed Ren¡¯s hand with great force. Ren felt as if he had been slapped hard in the face, his face was burning. Everyone knew that Ji Chenzhou loved Chu baiqing, and he was just a substitute. How could he not know that? ¡°I know. Can you sell me this camera?¡± That Ren really liked this camera. He really did. He rarely had anything he liked or wanted, but he wanted this camera. ¡°This is for you.¡± Ji Jiu was stunned for a few seconds before he sighed. He liked Ren¡¯s simple personality. If it was someone else, they would have guessed that the camera was for him. ¡°If you don¡¯t take the money, I won¡¯t take the camera.¡± Ren looked at Ji Jiu. How could friends give each other such an expensive gift? besides, they were only ordinary friends. Even when it came to him and Qin Nan, Qin Nan only treated him to a meal on his birthday. This camera was definitely not cheap, because it was not for sale. It must have cost a lot. Although Ren was usually thrifty, he would never consider money when it came to things he liked. ¡°This is for you!¡± Ji Jiu was also very insistent. He knew that Ren would like it, which was why he had sent someone to buy it. Why would he want his money? Ji Chenzhou won¡¯t let me accept it. I can¡¯t accept such an expensive gift either! What that Ren said was the truth. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t even allow him to see anyone, let alone a gift. Ji Jiu¡¯s grip on na Ren¡¯s wrist tightened, and a cold glint flashed in his eyes. Ren looked at his wrist, which was being held, but he did not struggle. He just looked at Ji Jiu coldly. His clear and penetrating gaze caused Ji Jiu to unconsciously let go of na Ren¡¯s wrist. ¡°Ren, do you have to listen to everything he says?¡± Ji Jiu¡¯s voice was filled with helplessness, and his eyes were filled with confusion. From what he had investigated, na Ren had been forced by Ji Chenzhou. However, he could not see any unwillingness in na Ren¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to everything he says.¡± Ren¡¯s eyes were still clear, but his hands were clenched tightly into fists. Be obedient ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was leaning against the wall. As he listened to na Ren¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up into a devilish smile. Ren, are you really going to listen to me? He slowly walked into the living room. When nain saw him, he immediately stood up. She didn¡¯t panic or feel uneasy, but looked at him calmly. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, do you want to eat now?¡± Ren¡¯s voice was very calm, as if he and Ji Chenzhou were lovers who had lived together for a long time. It was so natural. Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren as the corners of his mouth curled up. Ever since they returned last night, na Ren had been this obedient. And it was this obedience that made him even angrier. ¡°We¡¯ll eat after the guests leave.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was like the head of a family, clearly asking him to leave. Ji Jiu sat there, unmoving. ¡°Your father and I have discussed it. The youngest daughter of the PEI family will return in two days and we will confirm your marriage.¡± Ji Jiu sat there with the posture of an elder. A complicated look flashed in her eyes. There was surprise, a faint sense of loss, and a trace of unknown unwillingness. However, it only lasted for a moment before it disappeared. Ji Chenzhou laughed coldly, since you value the PEI family so much, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to marry his daughter? you¡¯ll be able to climb up faster, you can tell this to your father. Chenzhou, I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t make the decision in your marriage. Ji Jiu stood up with a serious look on his face, exuding the air of an elder, that¡¯s not for you to tell me what to do. I¡¯ll decide who I marry. Don¡¯t you dare think too much about it. Ji Chenzhou was well aware of what Ji Jiu was thinking. He was also very clear about what he was planning. Ji Chenzhou walked over to the sofa and picked up the camera. ¡°You like it?¡± He turned around and asked nain who was standing beside him. ¡°Yes, this can be kept as a collection.¡± This camera was the only one in the world. That Ren¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealed adoration, something that Ji Chenzhou had never seen before. However, Ji Chenzhou wanted to destroy the love in his eyes. His hand seemed to slip, and the camera fell to the ground. Ren tried to catch it but failed, and the camera fell to pieces. His heart suddenly tightened. The pain was indescribable. He really loved it, but he had to watch it get destroyed. It was as if he had lost his voice in an instant. Nain opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word. The hand that was stretched out just stood there stiffly. Looking at the broken camera, her clear eyes gradually turned red. ¡°My hand slipped.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was cold and nonchalant, as though he had only broken a cup. Ji Chenzhou, you clearly know that this is what that Ren likes. There¡¯s only one of her in the world. Your actions are too childish and vile. Ji Jiu had spent a lot of effort to get this camera because he knew that Ren would definitely like it. Ji Chenzhou glanced at Ji Jiu and gave him a mocking look. Just as Ren was about to reach out to pick up the broken camera, Ji Chenzhou was one step ahead of him and stepped over the camera ¡­ The old-fashioned camera had been completely crushed by Ji Chenzhou. Na Ren¡¯s bent back seemed to be pressed down and he couldn¡¯t stand up. His shoulders were trembling, a sign of extreme anger. He clenched his outstretched hand into a fist.. Chapter 1373 - Chapter 1373: Sinking into oblivion-Naren, are you f- cking not done yet?(2ooo words) Chapter 1373: Sinking into oblivion-Naren, are you f- cking not done yet?(2ooo words) Translator: 549690339 | This time, Ren couldn¡¯t say that he liked him. How could he like being F * eked by him? it was a kind of humiliation. It was Ji Chenzhou who had forcefully placed the bet on him. Na Ren¡¯s gums were pained by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s fingers, but he still did not loosen his teeth and allowed his fingers to reach in. The smile on na Ren¡¯s face grew wider as he looked at Ji Chenzhou. The excitement of waiting for his prey to take the bait was obvious. Nain¡¯s grip on the bedsheet slowly loosened, and then her body suddenly went limp. She obediently opened her mouth and allowed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s finger to enter. Even though he didn¡¯t say the word ¡®like¡¯, Ren took the initiative to put his arms around Ji Chenzhou¡¯s neck. This was also an indirect response. At this moment, Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t tell if Ren was really resigned to his fate or if he was just pretending. Because if he was pretending, he would be too good at enduring. The person he knew would not be so submissive. After breakfast, Ren didn¡¯t mention going to school, and Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t plan on letting him go to school either. Ren started to clean up the house. Ji Chenzhou lay on the sofa and watched Ren mop the floor. Ren was very efficient and serious. In just over two hours, he had cleaned the living room. After that, Ren went to the kitchen to wash the fruits and cut them. He placed them on a plate and placed them in front of Ji Chenzhou. There was a Fruit Fork on it. you eat. 1¡¯11 go clean up the bedroom. Ren turned to leave, but Ji Chenzhou grabbed his wrist, feed me. Na Ren was doing one thing after another that Ji Chenzhou had never expected. The playful smile on his face grew deeper. Na Ren sat beside Ji Chenzhou and lowered his head as he forked a piece of Apple and sent it to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth. Ji Chenzhou was half-lying on the sofa in an arrogant manner as he ate slowly. Na Ren wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. Since Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth had stopped moving, he would send one over. She did not speak nor look at him. She just fed the small plate of fruits into Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth piece by piece. The last piece of mango was sent into Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth, and Na Ren took the plate and was about to leave. However, Ji Chenzhou pulled her to the sofa and kissed her. Ji Chenzhou forced the piece of mango in his mouth into na Ren¡¯s mouth. Na Ren swallowed it down obediently and stood up with a red face. I¡¯ll go wash the dishes. Ren¡¯s voice was trembling, and so was his hand that was holding the plate. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s finger pressed on na Ren¡¯s lips and he smiled as he smacked his butt. ¡°Go!¡± Ji Chenzhou lazily placed his hands behind his head as he watched na Ren¡¯s stiff steps as he walked towards the kitchen. Ji Chenzhou received a call from pan bin saying that he had something to discuss with him. Ji Chenzhou had left just like that on his birthday. He owed his brother a lot. So, they made an appointment for dinner that night. Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou was going out for a meal, do you need me to accompany you?¡± he asked. Ji Chenzhou pinched his face lovingly, no need. Bingzi has something to tell me. Ji Chenzhou had been squinting his eyes the entire time. He was still looking forward to the occasional grenade that na Ren would throw at him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you to come back.¡± Na Ren walked Ji Chenzhou all the way to the door. Ji Chenzhou thought that if he had known that Ren would be like this, he would have installed a surveillance camera in his house to see how he would be after he left. After Ji Chenzhou had left, na Ren¡¯s body slumped against the wall as he sat on the ground. His body kept shaking and he buried his head in his knees. He was crying¡­ She didn¡¯t know how long she had been sitting there, but when she got up, her legs were numb. Ren took a look at the time. It had been almost three hours since Ji Chenzhou had left the house. He clenched the phone in his hand and finally dialed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s number. This was the first time that Ren had taken the initiative to call him. Ji Chenzhou looked at it for a while before picking it up. After the call went through, there was four to five seconds of silence before Ren spoke. ¡°When are you coming back?¡± Ren¡¯s voice was filled with anticipation. ¡°I¡¯m at the bar, so I¡¯ll be late. What¡¯s up?¡± he asked. Ji Chenzhou was smoking his cigarette. Through the smoke, he could see a pair of eagle-like sharp eyes. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to ask when you¡¯ll be back. I¡¯m hanging up. Ren hung up after he finished speaking. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curled into a smile.¡¯Na Ren, how many more grenades can you throw at me?¡¯ Ren sat on the sofa and looked at the time on his phone. It had been half an hour¡­ Then, Ren gave Ji Chenzhou a call. This time, Ji Chenzhou did not pick up and the call was automatically hung up. Two minutes later, na Ren called back. This time, Ji Chenzhou picked up after five Rings. ¡°Did they go back?¡± Ren¡¯s voice was still bashful and shy. Ji Chenzhou did not say anything. After a few seconds, he said in a cold voice,¡± you sleep first. I¡¯ll be late. Ren bit her lip. did I disturb you ¡­ Ren didn¡¯t hang up the phone, but asked timidly. ¡°Be good, you sleep first!¡± Ji Chenzhou hung up the phone after he finished speaking. I thought he was unwilling and you forced him. Look at the calls coming in one after another. It seems like he¡¯s worried about you and cares about you! Pan bin laughed as he clinked glasses with Ji Chenzhou. however, I said sink the boat. It¡¯s fine to play around, but don¡¯t take it seriously. With your status, you can¡¯t afford to do such a thing, you know?¡± However, pan bin¡¯s tone immediately became worried. He knew that Ji Chenzhou had always been very steady. However, when it came to love, he was extremely stubborn. For Chu baiqing, he used all his connections, but in the end, he helped someone else. Now, there was also this na Ren. From the way he spoke on the phone just now, he was a clingy person. When the time came, he might not be able to get nd of him even if he wanted to. Especially with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s identity, who wouldn¡¯t want to get close to him? Ji Chenzhou snorted coldly in his heart. Which man would be able to stand being watched by another man while he was f * eking her? Perhaps there was someone who was born to like her, but that person was definitely not that Ren. Then why was he pretending to obey and care? Ji Chenzhou could feel the blood in his body boiling. He wanted to know what Ren¡¯s goal was. It was getting more and more interesting. He was looking forward to it with excitement. Na Ren was still staring at his phone. This time, after twenty minutes, he called Ji Chenzhou again. This time, Ji Chenzhou only picked up after three calls. -Ren, you¡¯re not done, are you?¡± This time, Ji Chenzhou was the one who spoke first. His tone was impatient and angry. Hearing his tone, the corner of nain¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°I¡­ Can¡¯t sleep, what are you ¡­ When will you be back? Ren¡¯s voice was nervous and filled with anticipation. One could tell from his careful attitude.. Chapter 1374 - Chapter 1374: Chapter 1374-dont go too far (2000 words) Chapter 1374: Chapter 1374-don¡¯t go too far (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 | On the other end of the line, na Ren could not see the expression on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face. He was smiling and his eyes were narrowed evilly. ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Ji Chenzhou hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Fan bin, who was beside him, was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡± Fan bin was already prepared to leave. Didn¡¯t he just say that he didn¡¯t want to drink and wanted to go back? ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink a little more!¡± Ji Chenzhou fiddled with his phone. He was sure that Renyi would call him again. At this moment, Ji Chenzhou really couldn¡¯t figure out na Ren¡¯s thoughts. His careful and pleading tone just now didn¡¯t seem to be fake. Could it be that he had really fallen for her? When that Ren liked his father, he would run to his father¡¯s house and help him with everything, but he still refused to leave ¡­ On the other side, Ren was sitting on the bed with a book in his arms. He read for a while and looked at the time. It was almost time. His legs were bent, and under the light, one could see that his slender legs were suffused with honey-colored light. Na Ren got out of bed and opened the window. He picked up his phone again and called Ji Chenzhou. The night wind was a little chilly ¡­ This time, Ji Chenzhou picked up the call very quickly, but he did not say anything. ¡°Where are you? 1¡¯11¡­ I¡¯m looking for you!¡± Nain bit her lip, her rapid breathing mixed with the sound of the wind. ¡°Where are you?¡± When Ji Chenzhou heard the news, it was already half past eleven. ¡°1 came out to find you¡­¡± Ren¡¯s hand was drawing something on the glass, just like how he used to like to draw randomly on the beach. In fact, he didn¡¯t know what he was drawing, but he just felt very happy. But now, he seemed to be able to see what he was drawing. It was a mess of lines, and it made his heart feel uncomfortable. ¡°You go back first, I¡¯ll sleep at bin Zi¡¯s tonight! This time, Ji Chenzhou was the one who hung up first. ¡°No, What are you playing at? Sleep in my house?¡± Fan bin had not actually drunk much. He could tell that Ji Chenzhou was not in the right state of mind. He had not been using his phone the entire night. ¡°Why can¡¯t 1?¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at Fan bin sinisterly as he raised his head and took a sip of wine. that Ren is a shy person. He¡¯s the most clingy person. Don¡¯t make him want to die when you separate from him. It¡¯ll be difficult to end this. Don¡¯t make it big. This was what Fan bin was most worried about. There could not be any scandals about Ji Chenzhou¡¯s identity. Ji Chenzhou pursed his lips and did not say a word. Was Ren clingy? Ren went to the bathroom to take a shower. He came out without drying himself. He stood by the window, feeling the cold wind. His eyes were still cold, and his handsome face was reflected on the glass. Ren looked at his own unclear expression. He could tell that his eyes were no longer pure. It was the shattering of the soul after being forced and humiliated. He was a little disgusted with his current self. How did he end up like this? After the water on her body was dried, Ren went into the bathroom to wet himself, and after a few times¡­ Nain sneezed a few times, but he was still half-naked and stood there in the cold wind. Only when he felt that his body was no longer cold and was instead slightly warm did Ren return to his bed. He was lying there with his eyes closed and not moving¡­ Ren had a fever a few times after Ji Chenzhou was done, so he could be considered to have some experience. He touched his forehead. It should be more than 39 degrees now¡­ That Ren laughed bitterly, and finally, tears fell from the corners of his eyes¡­ Na Ren had been waiting, but Ji Chenzhou had not returned¡­ At four in the morning, Ren Shao¡¯s lips were so dry that they cracked. He took out his phone and gave Ji Chenzhou a call. She called three times before the call connected. Ji Chenzhou was still awake and the deafening music was still playing. That Ren had wanted to disturb Ji Chenzhou¡¯s sleep and make him even angrier. She didn¡¯t expect him to still be carefree. Ji Chenzhou remained silent, but the tone of his voice was heavy. ¡°I have, fever ¡­¡± Ren¡¯s voice was very weak. He wasn¡¯t pretending to be sick. He really had a fever. ¡°¡ö¡°¡ö..¡¯¡¯Ji Chenzhou hung up the phone after saying that. Ren threw his phone to the side and touched his forehead. It¡¯s already 40 degrees, right? Ren, if you are burned to death, it¡¯s good that you are free ¡­ Na Ren didn¡¯t know if Ji Chenzhou would return. Was he annoyed by his tormenting tonight? If she was annoyed, she wouldn¡¯t come back. If she came back, then she would have to continue¡­ He didn¡¯t know if Ren was muddled from the fever or if he was too weak, but he actually hoped that he would come back. Ren, what are you doing all this for? Wasn¡¯t it just his annoyance? Ren had fallen asleep. It seemed like he had just fallen into a deep sleep when he was pulled up. He could vaguely hear Ji Chenzhou¡¯s scolding voice. His voice was still as pleasant as ever. It was so deep and magnetic that you would get pregnant when you heard it¡­ When na Ren opened his eyes, he could smell the faint smell of disinfectant. He was in the hospital¡­ Her throat was dry and painful, tight and itchy¡­ ¡°Water¡­¡± The voice that she managed to make was extremely soft. Ji Chenzhou was jolted awake. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that na Ren was awake. He stood up and looked down at the haggardly-looking na Ren. He clenched his jaw and didn¡¯t say a word, his cold face as sharp as a knife. Na Ren raised his hand and held Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand. His palm was a little dry, and he could only grab Ji Chenzhou weakly. This slight touch made Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body feel as though it had been electrocuted. Ren¡¯s lips trembled slightly, as if he wanted to say something but did not dare to. ¡°You¡­ Are you angry?¡± Ren finally made a sound. It was still weak and dry, making people feel uncomfortable. ¡°You want me to ¡­ ¡®I¡¯m going home. I¡¯m going home ¡­¡¯ Going out¡­ Anxious, not wearing a coat¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was still cold as he looked at na Ren with a complicated and deep gaze. ¡°You want me to ¡­ ¡®I¡¯m going home. I¡¯m going home ¡­¡¯ Going out¡­ Anxious, not wearing a coat¡­ He came back with a fever ¡­ Ren bit his lips and spoke timidly. He looked like he was afraid of an angry Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou pulled his hand away and turned to leave. Na Ren looked at his back and a faint smile appeared on his lips. However, there was a pain in his eyes that he didn¡¯t even notice. Na Ren was extremely thirsty. He forced himself up and reached for the cup on the table. He didn¡¯t eat anything last night, and with the fever, he was weak and sore all over. Ren had just gotten the cup, but because he didn¡¯t hold it firmly, the entire blanket shattered on the ground. Ren fell onto the bed in frustration. Ren, look at what you¡¯ve done to yourself. After getting off the bed, nain picked up the trash can and picked up the broken pieces on the ground. The sharp edge of the glass shard made a deep cut on her finger, and a lot of blood immediately came out.. Chapter 1375 - Chapter 1375: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, if you want to leave, Chapter 1375: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, if you want to leave, I¡¯ll die in front of you (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Just as Ren was about to get up and wrap his fingers with a tissue, he felt weak from squatting for too long. He felt dizzy and fell down. When Ji Chenzhou pushed the door open and entered, he saw na Ren lying on the ground in a sorry state. There was even blood on his clothes ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were about to spit fire as he ran over. ¡°Can¡¯t you just lie down properly?¡± Ji Chenzhou carried na Ren and placed him on the bed. ¡°I think¡­ Drink some water¡­ I thought¡­ You¡¯re leaving.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s roar was so loud that the doctor Who followed him in couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. ¡°I think¡­ Drink some water¡­ I thought¡­ You¡¯re leaving.¡± Ren obediently leaned into his embrace and grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm with all her might. ¡°Let him take a look.¡± Ji Chenzhou turned around and reached for another cup of water on the table. He brought it to na Ren¡¯s mouth. Ren drank more than half the cup and felt his throat feel better. The doctor quickly went up to take a look at Ren. Actually, there was nothing to look at. He just had a fever and a cold. However, he still had to pretend to take a look, and his eyes couldn¡¯t look around. The higher-ups had instructed him to serve her well and not make any mistakes. This young master Ji was definitely not an ordinary person, and the man in his arms was so careful with him, afraid that he would lose his temper. He was not someone to be trifled with. she still has a fever. Her cold is quite serious, so she still needs to be hospitalized for two days. In fact, this kind of illness could be cured by taking some medicine at home. Ji Chenzhou waved his hand and dismissed the doctor. Ren just leaned in his arms and didn¡¯t move, his hand still holding onto his arm. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at na Ren¡¯s hand that was tightly gripping his. At this moment, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone rang. Na Ren saw that the name was Qing and knew that it was young master Chu. It was because she had called him yesterday and asked him for a favor¡­ ¡°You lie down, I¡¯m going to take this call!¡± Ji Chenzhou wanted to pull his arm away, but na Ren still held on tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t go ¡­ Will that do?¡± Na Ren had a bashful personality, and his eyes were always filled with shyness. The shyness in the man¡¯s eyes was different from that of a woman¡¯s. That kind of gaze was like a wet deer, making people want to abuse him ruthlessly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m just taking this call!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was very low, and he sounded annoyed. However, Ren still didn¡¯t let go. here ¡­ Answer!¡± Faced with Ren¡¯s clingy attitude, Ji Chenzhou could no longer suppress his anger. The Ren He knew wasn¡¯t like this. He wasn¡¯t a coward who would stick to others. The phone was still ringing. Ji Chenzhou suppressed his anger and answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little mom?¡± Ji Chenzhou tried his best to control his tone. Ren was in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s embrace. He clearly heard young master Chu say, ¡± come to my hospital. I¡¯m feeling a little unwell. Ren felt a little guilty in his heart because he needed young master Chu¡¯s help with his own matters. Na Ren only told Chu baiqing that he didn¡¯t want to see Ji Chenzhou for the next two days and asked for his help to get him away. Naren hated his scheming but he had no other choice. He felt that every day he stayed by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s side meant that he would lose a year of his life. He did not want to be anyone¡¯s substitute, and he did not want to be humiliated by Ji Chenzhou. Unexpectedly, he was a human, not a pet, not¡­ Ji Chenzhou suddenly stood up and forcefully shook off na Ren¡¯s arm. Ren¡¯s head hit the bed ¡­ Ji Chenzhou did not see her. I¡¯ll head over now. Just as Ji Chenzhou was about to leave, na Ren grabbed his arm. ¡°You said you ¡­ I won¡¯t leave¡­¡± There were tears in na Ren¡¯s eyes, and the grievance and anxiety were reflected in his eyes. Even his tone was a little higher. Ji Chenzhou looked at the Ren in front of him and felt that he was a stranger. It was said that all emotions were the most sincere when one was at their weakest. He wasn¡¯t acting, he was really sticking to her¡­ It turned out that the way Ren cared about someone was to stick to you unreasonably¡­ This was something Ji Chenzhou could not accept. She was not a woman, so what was the point of being so clingy? Ren, I told you not to fall for me. It¡¯s meaningless if you do this! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was very cold. He was interested in that Ren, and his domineering possessiveness was something he didn¡¯t want to think about. However, he was a little annoyed by the clingy na Ren in front of him. ¡°But I¡¯ve already¡­ I like it¡­¡± Naren¡¯s voice was very deep. It was so suppressed that he couldn¡¯t tell if it was true or not. That feeling made him hate himself even more. When Ji Chenzhou heard the word ¡®like¡¯ coming out of na Ren¡¯s mouth, his heart felt like it was being electrocuted. Ren had said that he liked her even though he had not forced her to ¡­ Previously, when they were in bed, Ji Chenzhou would force na Ren to say that he liked it when he did that¡­ That ¡®like¡¯ was completely different from the ¡®like¡¯ that Ren had just said. One was forced, while the other was said willingly¡­ Ren¡¯s eyelashes were trembling. I just want you to be with me¡­ You¡¯re always with me ¡­ I don¡¯t want to be young master Chu ¡­ I want to replace him¡­ However, when he looked at the person in front of him, whose eyes were a little wet, who was biting her lip and holding his arm, he felt that he liked her so much that he hated her. is this your love? you call me several times in a night and won¡¯t let go? ¡± Ren¡¯s eyelashes were trembling. I just want you to be with me¡­ You¡¯re always with me ¡­ I don¡¯t want to be young master Chu ¡­ I want to replace him¡­ It¡¯s your place in your heart.¡± Ren lowered his head and said these words as if he was reading a script. He had rehearsed these words in his heart many times ¡­ ¡°No one can replace him!¡± Ji Chenzhou roared as his eyes turned red. No one could replace Chu Bai Qing¡¯s position in his heart. Even if he didn¡¯t love him anymore, the three words ¡®Chu baiqing¡¯ would never be replaced in his heart. Ji Chenzhou shook off na Ren¡¯s arm and turned to leave. ¡°If you¡¯re going to look for young master Chu, I¡¯ll give master Jue a call and tell him that you still love young master Chu, care about him, and miss¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou turned around and gave na Ren a tight slap. He interrupted Ren¡¯s unfinished words. why would I be interested in someone like you ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was already on the verge of exploding in anger. In Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart, the current na Ren was no different from an unreasonable and long-tongued woman. He was deeply disgusted by her. ¡°You¡¯re only interested in young master Chu right? It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s not interested in you, so you can only have me and think of young master Chu in your heart. You can¡¯t leave my body¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s slap was so heavy that the corner of na Ren¡¯s mouth started to bleed. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ji Chenzhou kicked the cabinet and it let out a muffled sound. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s angry voice was filled with annoyance and disgust. Ji Chenzhou told himself that if he did not leave now, he would kick Ren. Ji Chenzhou, if you want to leave, I¡¯ll die in front of you ¡­ Na Ren shouted at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s back after he had taken two steps. Chapter 1376 - Chapter 1376: Sinking-heart burning, body burning (2000 words) Chapter 1376: Sinking-heart burning, body burning (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at na Ren in shock. Fan bin¡¯s words echoed in his ears. This kind of clingy, don¡¯t be so desperate when the time comes. You¡¯ll be in trouble. Ren was threatening him with death? Not even as good as a woman¡­ ¡°Ren, don¡¯t let me see you again. You disgust me. You can die if you want, but you should reincarnate as a woman in your next life! You¡¯re really not suited to be a man. ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words had always been venomous, and nothing good ever came out of his mouth. Ji Chenzhou left without looking back. It was as if staying in the room for even a minute longer was torture. When the door was closed, nain¡¯s entire body went limp on the bed. It was over It finally ended. Ji Chenzhou was disgusted, annoyed, and sick of him ¡­ Ji Chenzhou had said that if he was tired of it, he would not need a year. Ren, you¡¯ve finally made him tired and annoyed. That¡¯s good. Ren, you¡¯ve done it, you¡¯ve done it, you¡¯re finally free ¡­ Nain stumbled out of bed and vomited in the bathroom. There was nothing in his stomach, but he still retched. He was finally free, Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Nain sat on the ground, his body leaning against the cold tiles. He looked up at the ceiling. The cold white light stung his eyes ¡­ Why was it that even though she was free, her heart still felt even more uncomfortable than before? ¡°But I¡¯ve already¡­ I like it¡­¡± Ren told himself over and over again that this was a lie. He was telling a lie. Just like how the words he had said to Ji Chenzhou on the phone were all fake, the words he had said to him by pulling his arm earlier were also fake ¡­ Fake is all fake¡­ Ren was discharged from the hospital after three days¡­ He went straight back to the rental house, packed his things briefly, and checked out of the house. He moved back to his apartment and went back to school. He didn¡¯t know if Ji Chenzhou had given him prior notice, but he was fully on duty and the tutor didn¡¯t say anything else. When he came out of the administrative building, Qin Nan was already waiting for him. When he saw Ren, his eyes turned red ¡­ She walked over and hugged Ren tightly without saying anything. Ren could feel that Qin Nan had lost weight. These days, Qin Nan had sent him many messages, but he didn¡¯t reply. ¡°I want to eat the knife-cut noodles from the cafeteria¡­¡± The knife-cut noodles in their school¡¯s canteen was Qin Nan¡¯s favorite. Ren didn¡¯t like it, but when he saw that Qin Nan had lost weight, he wanted him to put on some weight. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat!¡± Qin Nan put his arm around Ren¡¯s shoulder. Just like before, he didn¡¯t feel awkward. Not far away, Xiaoyao Lu was holding a lollipop in her mouth. She looked at Ren, who had suddenly appeared in the school, and the corners of her mouth curled up. He was very curious as to why Ji Chenzhou would be willing to let her go. Na Ren¡¯s life had returned to the state before Ji Chenzhou appeared. Ji Chenzhou had not appeared for a week. Na Ren had also blacklisted Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone number. School life was busy and fulfilling, so of course, he had to ignore those strange gazes and whispers. Everyone was trying to guess what had happened between na Ren and Ji Chenzhou. Everyone said that na Ren had been dumped. A person like Ji Chenzhou would even have an ambiguous relationship with the school hunk, so how could he only be in love with Ren and dump him after he had enough fun? There were also some boys who started to pursue nain. There were many of the same sex now, so this kind of thing was very common in University. Ren du politely rejected them. Some of them clung on to him tightly. Qin Nan put her arms around Ren¡¯s neck. I¡¯m his boyfriend. Don¡¯t pester me. It¡¯s not going to work. I¡¯m just sending them away. I¡¯ll only be considered your official boyfriend if you agree one day. This time, when Ren came back, Qin Nan never said that he liked him and wanted to be with him again. However, she treated Ren better than before and took care of him more attentively. She even went to Ren¡¯s house to wash his shoes yesterday¡­ Ren didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his head and looked at the camera in his hand. He knew that he would never accept anyone else in the future. There were shadows and obstacles in his heart, as if he was sick. ¡°I¡¯ll take a few photos of you.¡± Ren came out of the school and was about to walk to the subway station to go home. However, she did not expect to bump into Ji Jiu at the school gate. He honked at the car and asked him to get in. Now that she didn¡¯t have to act, it was still very awkward to see Ji jiuren. However, she thought that she still owed him a meal, so she got into his car. Ren had originally wanted to invite Ji Jiu to little Jiangnan for a meal. He had been in school since he came to Yun Cheng, so he really didn¡¯t know where the good food was. He only knew that little Jiangnan was the best. He usually ate at his sister¡¯s house or Lord Jue¡¯s house. However, Ji Jiu brought him to a private restaurant that had unique decorations. Ren also noticed a problem. The people who came here to eat were all couples, and they were all men to men¡­ What that Ren didn¡¯t know was that the boss of this place was Ji Chenzhou. They sat in the private room. There were many cushions on the tatami, and it looked very comfortable. It was really suitable for couples to have a meal together. It was enough for them to do other things while they were at it. Ren was a little embarrassed, let¡¯s change places to eat! He and Ji Jiu weren¡¯t a couple, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to eat here. Also, Ren felt that his reaction was a little slow. Could it be that Ji Jiu also liked men? ¡°The food here is delicious and quiet. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Ji Jiu took off his suit and threw it aside. He loosened his tie and leaned against the cushion. It was just a meal, so it didn¡¯t matter where they ate. The dishes were all ordered by Ji Jiu. Na Ren was not a talkative person, so Ji Jiu was the one speaking most of the time. Ji Jiu poured a glass of wine for na Ren and gestured for him to drink. Ren only took a small sip. It didn¡¯t taste too strong, and even had the taste of fruit. It was quite delicious. Then, he took another big sip. Ji Jiu narrowed his eyes as he watched na Ren finish the glass of wine. He smiled and poured him another glass. I knew that Chenzhou had enough fun and would break up with you. I tried to persuade you back then, but you didn¡¯t listen. Fortunately, you seem to be in good shape and not affected. Naren paused for a moment, then returned to normal and continued drinking. It was really good. you know that his identity is too sensitive. So, he only knows how to play and will not give his true feelings. Ji Jiu poured another cup for na Ren and watched as he drank it in one gulp. The hand he placed on the table tapped rhythmically. There was no one he couldn¡¯t get if he wanted to. ¡°What¡¯s his identity?¡± Ren had never asked Ji Chenzhou what he did for a living, but when he heard the word ¡®sensitive¡¯, he was curious. ¡°You don¡¯t know? His father, my brother, is the president of our country!¡± Ji Jiu truly didn¡¯t expect that Ren would not know of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s identity. Ren¡¯s hand that was holding the cup was a little unstable. His heart was hot, and his whole body was hot. The president¡¯s son? Chapter 1377 - Chapter 1377: Sinking-its actually the presidents son Yingluo Chapter 1377: Sinking-it¡¯s actually the president¡¯s son Yingluo Translator: 549690339 | Ren felt uncomfortable. He wanted to drink more wine but found that the glass was empty. ¡°Give me more ¡­ I¡¯m thirsty!¡± Ren said. Then, she bit her lower lip. It was an unintentional action that was very seductive. stop drinking. Although this wine is good, it has an aftereffect. You don¡¯t look like someone who drinks often, yet you still drinkit like water! Ji Jiu¡¯s hand rested on na Ren¡¯s hand, which was holding the wine glass, and he looked into his eyes with infatuation. His mind reverberated with that night in the car¡­ Every night, she was scratching Ji Jiu¡¯s heart. He also wanted to get that Ren. ¡°You said Ji Chenzhou¡­ Whose son is he?¡± Ren felt extremely uncomfortable. It was as if a ball of fire was stuck in his heart. He really did not know how to drink. Na Ren did not know what was wrong with him, but Ji Chenzhou¡­ The president¡¯s son. How could he be the president¡¯s son? his father was Lord Jue! He was the same as little seven and little nine. He was the third party, and he was actually the president¡¯s son¡­ It was really like the difference between cloud and mud¡­ ¡°President!¡± Ji Jiu¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed uncontrollably as he looked at the hand that was tugging at his clothes. He was really the president¡¯s son. No wonder he was such a bully¡­ Ji Jiu sat down beside na Ren and pulled him into his arms, half-leaning against the cushion. Ren had no strength in his body, and his mind was so chaotic that it seemed to have been stirred several times. ¡°Ren, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± Ji Jiu asked. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡± Ren felt like his throat was on fire. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Shall I help you take off your clothes?¡± Ji Jiu looked at her lips and resisted the urge to kiss them. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He wasn¡¯t Ji Chenzhou, who would only use force and eventually force the person to leave. He wanted na Ren to be with him willingly¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ You¡¯ll get tanned¡­¡± Ren¡¯s words were a little childish. Even though he felt uncomfortable, Ren still looked at Ji Jm warily. Ji Chenzhou had said that he could not get tanned and had to take a bath every day ¡­ He loved water the most, but he hated baths. The smell of medicine made him uncomfortable, and the water made him suffocate¡­ However, he still had to soak in it because Ji Chenzhou wanted to make him fairer. However, he was not young master Chu. No matter how white he became, he was still not¡­ He was that Ren, he was not a substitute for anyone, not¡­ Ji Chenzhou could not bully him like this, he could not¡­ ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t take it off.¡± Ji Jiu looked at na Ren¡¯s bashful and childish appearance and couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss him. It was no wonder that Ji Chenzhou was so obsessed with that Ren. He was truly seductive. Such a natural and unpretentious gaze was really a rare temptation. I want to go into the sea¡­ Catching small fish¡­¡± Ren was in great pain, but he clutched his clothes tightly. Subconsciously, she couldn¡¯t take off her clothes and get tanned, or else she would have to take an endless bath. Perhaps Ji Chenzhou, that bastard, would force him to drink milk again¡­ She didn¡¯t want to drink it, and she couldn¡¯t drink it because it was too uncomfortable¡­ ¡°What?¡± Ji Jiu asked. ¡°Catching small fish¡­ Let¡¯s go to the sea.¡± Ren raised his arm weakly and made a swimming motion as he laughed in a daze. He really wanted to go back to the island, jump into the sea, swim freely, and catch small fish with his hand ¡­ Lying on the beach and basking in the sun, the feeling of comfort in both body and mind made every pore on his body open up, and he breathed so freely. Sun ¡­ No, it would be bad. Ji Chenzhou would be unhappy. When he lost his temper, he would torment her¡­ Ren shook his head violently. I don¡¯t catch small fish ¡­ No sun¡­ Take a bath! Bar¡­¡± From the excitement of catching a small fish to pouting helplessly, na Ren seemed to have been drained of all his energy in an instant as he fell limply into Ji Jiu¡¯s arms. Ji Jiu looked at the wine cup in front of him. The medicine wasn¡¯t enough? How could that Ren still be so clear-headed, holding on to his clothes and not letting go¡­ ¡°Ren, it¡¯s time to take a bath.¡± Ji Jiu coaxed along with na Ren¡¯s words. ¡°Can I not soak in it?¡± Na Ren¡¯s wet eyes looked at Ji Jiu. He didn¡¯t want to take a bath. Ji Jiu suddenly pushed that Ren onto the tatami mat. The effects of the drug were not as strong as the effects of the alcohol. Why was this child doing this and that? was she trying to drive him crazy? Ji Jiu watched as na Ren bit his lip and looked at him with an aggrieved expression. I knew it¡­ No, I¡¯ll go and soak¡­¡± Ren wanted to get up, but he couldn¡¯t move ¡­ ¡°We1 re not going to soak¡­¡± Ji Jiu was about to kiss na Ren as he spoke, but he dodged. Ji Chenzhou¡­ That Ren was like a helpless child, his tone was like an accusation. It was only at this moment that Ji Jiu realized that na Ren had mistaken him for Ji Chenzhou¡­ A cold glint appeared in her eyes. She had actually been mistaken for Ji Chenzhou¡­ Na Ren raised his eyes to look at Ji Jiu in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t see clearly. Ji Jiu¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡­ Ji Jiu and Ji Chenzhou looked somewhat similar, but Ji Jiu was more mature and steady. Ji Chenzhou¡­ Didn¡¯t you say¡­ Don¡¯t you want to see me again?¡± Na Ren looked at ¡®Ji Chenzhou¡¯ and smiled. All of a sudden, Ren seemed to have turned into a Porcupine, and his whole body was full of defense. Didn¡¯t it end? Why was he here again? didn¡¯t she say that he was disgusting and that he would never be seen again? Wiry did it appear again? Chapter 1378 - Chapter 1378: Sinking-does he think I like him? hes equally annoying Chapter 1378: Sinking-does he think I like him? he¡¯s equally annoying Translator: 549690339 Na Ren¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t clear, but he subconsciously remembered that he and Ji Chenzhou had ended. That slap was over. Since he was young, no one had ever slapped him before. Ji Chenzhou was the first¡­ His left ear was still ringing from the heavy blow. Naren¡¯s eyes were red and moist, so lost and in pain¡­ ¡°Hug me, Ren, be good!¡± Ji Jiu knew what kind of situation he was in, and what would be more useful. ¡°Ren, be good!¡± This was what Ji Chenzhou always said to him. They were the same age, but she was like a child in front of him, always the one who was bullied and coaxed. Na Ren looked at ¡°Ji Chenzhou¡± with his misty eyes. Why didn¡¯t he let him go? This was because Ji Chenzhou had always forced him. He wanted to show Ji Chenzhou how much of a failure he was. If Ren was obedient, he would listen to Ji Chenzhou. If he was disobedient, he would be punished. Na Ren wrapped his arms around ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s ¡± neck and closed his eyes in resignation. On the other side, Ji Chenzhou was watching the surveillance footage with a bloodthirsty smile on his face. How f * eking boring was it for him to come to his territory? Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cold and stern face was as sharp as a knife. He exuded an evil aura and his entire person was gloomy. It had only been a few days, but Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face had slimmed down. That Ren¡­ Why was he taking the initiative now? In the past, she was always shy, but now, she was taking the initiative. And he was taking the initiative to another man¡­ He looked at Ji Jiu with his dazed eyes, which were filled with adoration, infatuation, and confusion. It was that pure innocence that made him unable to stop. His eyes were as wet as a deer¡¯s, making people want to make him cry. Ji Chenzhou did not know how he had managed to survive the entire week. He would never take back the words he said. The Ren in the hospital made him so annoyed and disgusted. She was so clingy, even dingier than a woman. He didn¡¯t want to hear the things he said. In the past, no matter how you forced him, he wouldn¡¯t speak¡­ Later on, he was so noisy that it was annoying¡­ He was actually threatening her with his death¡­ What Ji Chenzhou hated the most was people forcing him. He was interested in that Ren, but he didn¡¯t like that clingy and clingy Ren who didn¡¯t know his limits ¡­ That pair of devilish eyes stared at the screen, that kind look. He knew why Ji Jiu had brought Ren along. It was to provoke him. As for the purpose of his provocation, Ji Chenzhou was very clear¡­ Ji Chenzhou stood up from his chair. When he turned around, the chair behind him fell to the ground. She was so annoyed, but why couldn¡¯t she let go? she was so disgusted by his clingy side, but why couldn¡¯t she control herself¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s entire body was filled with hostility and murderous intent. Even if he didn¡¯t want his things, no one else should touch them. That¡¯s right, he was angry and concerned because someone was not afraid of death and dared to touch his things. Furthermore, it was so provocative in his territory. How could he let it go? Ji Jiu lowered his head and was about to kiss na Ren¡¯s lips, but na Ren turned his head away again. It was an unconscious action¡­ ¡°Naren, Say You Love Me¡­¡± Ji Jiu coaxed. Na Ren looked at ¡®Ji Chenzhou¡¯ in a daze. He was really greedy. He used to force him to say that he liked her, but now he wanted him to say that he loved her¡­ Love¡­ It was a word that he had never dared to say. How could there be love between them? how could he love Ji Chenzhou? Only the relationship between Lord Jue and young master Chu was love. That kind of tolerance, tolerance, pampering, and tacit understanding¡­ Only then could it be called love. But what about him and Ji Chenzhou? Force, hurt, and humiliate¡­ How could there be love ¡­ However, if Ji Chenzhou wanted him to say it, he would say it. Otherwise, how could he let him off? Ji Chenzhou, I love you ¡­ Ren wrapped his arms around ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s ¡± neck and said something he thought he couldn¡¯t say. See, after telling so many lies, everything she said seemed so natural¡­ When Ji Chenzhou entered the room, the first thing he heard was Ren saying ¡± I love you. She was hugging Ji Jiu¡¯s neck tightly, her voice was so obedient, and her eyes were so dreamy and adorable. Ji Chenzhou leaned against the door frame and took a few photos of Ji Jiu and Na Ren with his phone. ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re in a good mood? You¡¯re even playing with me!¡± Ji Jiu laughed sinisterly, his teeth clenched. Because of Ren¡¯s ¡± I love you ¡°, his whole body was on fire, and he wanted to skin Ren right now¡­ Ji Jiu turned back to look at Ji Chenzhou, who was leaning against the wall. He was not the least bit surprised by his appearance. Na Ren¡¯s head was leaning against the cushion as he looked at ¡®Ji Chenzhou¡¯ in a daze. He took another look at Ji Chenzhou at the door and slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there were still two Ji chenzhous ¡­ If one was not enough, there were two of them to bully him? Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou, who was standing at the door. He was the extra one, and he was not there earlier¡­ ¡°I hate you ¡­¡± Na Ren muttered to Ji Chenzhou. It was as if he had suffered a great grievance. The sound he made after enduring it to the brink of despair was sorrowful. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s leaning body suddenly stiffened. She loved Ji Jiu, but she hated him¡­ Did he think that he liked her? He was equally annoying. ¡°My photography skills are average, I¡¯ll send it to little uncle later.¡± Ji Chenzhou shook the phone in his hand. His smile was like a knife. ¡°I¡¯m taking pictures ¡­ Very good!¡± Ren¡¯s consciousness was no longer clear, and he spoke with pride. He liked to take photos, and he was very confident in his skills. That Ren was not clear-headed, but he was unusually clear-headed regarding Ji Chenzhou¡¯s matter. For example, how he had bullied her and what he had ordered her to do ¡­ And how did he slap him so ruthlessly without any hesitation¡­ Even if his flesh rotted and his bones were burnt to ashes, he would still remember these things. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s breath got stuck in his throat when he heard that. Ji Jiu was also slightly stunned for a moment before a smile appeared on his lips. He was really starting to like this big boy more and more. He didn¡¯t want to use any tricks on him. He wanted to use his charm to conquer him. He could scheme against anyone and lay his hands on anyone, but he really didn¡¯t want to do that to na Ren. However, he loved Ji Chenzhou. He had just said, ¡± Ji Chenzhou, I love you ¡­ He could hear the pain in his words. ¡°Ren, put on your clothes.¡± Ji Jiu took na Ren¡¯s t-shirt and pulled on his arm, wanting to help him put it on. However, na Ren refused to cooperate. Ji Chenzhou walked over in a few steps and pushed Ji Jiu away, grabbing the clothes in his hands. ¡°Sit down!¡± Ji Chenzhou clenched his teeth and endured the urge to give na Ren a slap as he shouted at him. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice. He was angry again. Chapter 1380 - Chapter 1380: Naren, how dare you lie to me?(2ooo words) Chapter 1380: Naren, how dare you lie to me?(2ooo words) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou clutched that part of his body tightly and watched as he bit his lips in frustration. His face was so red that it looked like it had been cooked. There was a thin layer of sweat on her forehead, and her hands were twisting the sheets so hard that her joints were turning white. Ji Chenzhou was the most familiar with Ren¡¯s body. He knew how to deal with him. He would make Ren¡¯s mind go blank and be led by the nose. Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou in confusion. When had he ever stuck to him? Wasn¡¯t he always hiding from him¡­ He didn¡¯t want to be with him. He couldn¡¯t stand the physical and mental torture. He didn¡¯t want to suddenly go crazy or commit suicide one day¡­ His life had just begun, and even master Xiu¡¯s sister cared about him so much. He had to live well. So, in order to live, he wanted to leave him, let him get tired of it, and then he would no longer confine him¡­ Then, he stuck to him¡­ ¡°In order to let¡­ You¡¯re annoying me¡­ You said ¡­ If I¡¯m tired of it¡­ He ran through all the logical connections in his mind before finally returning to the topic of clingy. It turned out that he had really stuck to him and then retreated. Why did he stick to him? It was to make him hate him¡­ ¡°In order to let¡­ You¡¯re annoying me¡­ You said ¡­ If I¡¯m tired of it¡­ It¡¯s over.¡± It was as if Ren was hypnotized. When Ji Chenzhou wanted him to say it, he obediently said it. This was because he could not disobey Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand that was holding that part of his body involuntarily tightened. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± That moment of pain made na Ren¡¯s face pale. When he heard na Ren¡¯s voice, Ji Chenzhou released his grip and nearly broke his arm. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression was rather unsightly. He had been fooled by that Ren. It turned out that everything was fake¡­ He had deliberately done those things that he hated just to leave him ¡­ I¡¯ve really underestimated you. My father said that you¡¯re the most innocent person and that you¡¯re the easiest to bully. That¡¯s all f * eking fake. Ren, you actually dared to lie to me? ¡± When had Ji Chenzhou ever been slanted? as long as he was happy, he was always the one toying with others. The careful adoration in her voice when she called him, and the look of dependence when she grabbed his arm and refused to let him go. It¡¯s all f * eking fake¡­ Ren was still at a loss. Wasn¡¯t Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father the president? To the president¡­ No, his father was Lord Jue¡­ At this moment, Naren¡¯s consciousness had completely scattered. He just felt uncomfortable. Even though it was almost broken just now, he still wanted the feeling of being filled to the brim and going through all the way to the end, fast and fierce without leaving any room¡­ Naren reached out his hand. He knew it was embarrassing, but he felt uncomfortable¡­ If Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t do it for him, he would really feel so bad that he would die When na Ren¡¯s slightly slender hand touched that part of his body, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were filled with fiery desire. Ren had never done that part of his body in front of him. Even if he was forced to, he would not do it. Ren¡¯s clumsy and unsophisticated actions had greatly stimulated Ji Chenzhou. It was simply too alluring. She was embarrassed but wanted to make herself comfortable without any qualms. This kind of contradiction was simply damn alluring. Ji Chenzhou temporarily forgot about na Ren¡¯s lie to him. His eyes seemed to be spewing fire as he stared at na Ren¡¯s hand movements¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t look¡­¡± Na Ren stopped his actions. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gaze made him unable to move. She was an inexperienced person and had a shy personality. Even if she was not clear-headed, wanted it, and felt uncomfortable, she was at a loss. Ren¡¯s hand seemed to be stiff. He wanted to do it but couldn¡¯t. He used his wet eyes to look at Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Uncomfortable¡­¡± Naren couldn¡¯t say anything else. He felt terrible right now, especially terrible. Ji Chenzhou reached out and grabbed that part of na Ren¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t bear to see him in pain. You¡¯re feeling bad, but I¡¯ve been feeling good these days?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s actions were violent and rough. Ren¡¯s breathing almost stopped, slow down¡­ The pleasure that was about to come was about to swallow Ren. The feeling of pain seemed to be even more unbearable¡­ He felt that he was still lacking, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. ¡°Na Ren, if you dare to play any tricks on me again, I¡¯ll kill you, do you hear me?¡± For a week, Ji Chenzhou had never been so brutal. He was so annoyed at everything that he felt as if he would become so kind even if he looked at a flower pot. His mind was filled with that kind of thoughts, so much so that he felt like vomiting¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t chase her away. He didn¡¯t want to see the clingy na Ren. He, Ji Chenzhou, hated people who wanted to die for no reason. However, Ren¡¯s shyness and anger were all in front of him. That was what he liked. He liked to bully him until he cried. He only wanted to do bad things to him¡­ Ji Chenzhou felt conflicted in his heart and threw everything he saw. However, he was still unable to vent the anger in his heart. However, in the end, all of his suffering was caused by na Ren¡¯s toying with him. How could the proud and arrogant Ji Chenzhou accept this ¡­ Na Ren was released in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hands. His entire body was convulsing. This kind of thing was like the lifting of a River. Once a gap was opened, it would violently pour out and go out of control. Although he was released, Ren felt even more uncomfortable. His body was empty and needed to be filled. The emptiness made him very uncomfortable¡­ ¡°I am too¡­ Ji Chenzhou, come in¡­¡± Ren du did not know what he was saying. All his words and actions were instinctive. ¡°Who do you f * eking love?¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw. How could he resist such an enthusiastic and proactive na Ren? Right now, he was also standing upright and was about to explode. Na Ren¡¯s hand wanted to pull down the zipper of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s pants, but he couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°I love you¡­¡± Na Ren answered Ji Chenzhou¡¯s question without even thinking. Na Ren knelt on the bed and reached out to pull Ji Chenzhou¡¯s zipper. Ren¡¯s pants had not been completely taken off, only half of his butt was exposed. Anyone who saw him kneeling there would want to torture him. Just like the current Ji Chenzhou, he wanted to destroy him and play with him until he was broken¡­ Just the thought of seeing him beg for mercy in pain made Ji Chenzhou feel as if his blood was boiling and about to burst through his veins. ¡°Who am I?¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw again with great force. ¡®Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡­ Give me¡­¡± Ren¡¯s eyes were already red, and he was about to cry from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s actions. It was too uncomfortable, too uncomfortable¡­ The redness in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes turned into excitement. This was the Ren He liked. The moment he was bullied, he would glare at him stubbornly and embarrassedly. Then, he would make him cry. ¡°Call me hubby!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s breathing was heavy. He was also suffering from holding it in. Right now, he just wanted to f * ck that Ren ruthlessly and listen to him beg for mercy and cry. Chapter 1381 - Chapter 1381: Sinking-when Im done playing-itll end (2000 words) Chapter 1381: Sinking-when I¡¯m done playing-it¡¯ll end (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Na Ren cried. Ji Chenzhou had once again forced him to cry¡­ Tears flowed down his cheeks and into his mouth, hubby¡­ he said. He was a man. Ji Chenzhou had forced him to call him hubby because he treated him like a woman. Even though he wasn¡¯t fully conscious, he still understood this logic. That was why he cried. He could not control his body. He wanted Ji Chenzhou to Ji Chenzhou suddenly flipped the person¡¯s body over and made him kneel on the bed. This was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s favorite position, but Ren didn¡¯t like it. It was too humiliating. Probably due to the effects of the medicine, Ji Chenzhou had only expanded it. When it entered his body, Ren did not feel much pain. ¡°If you continue to shout¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t move. He still wanted to hear Ren call him hubby. The excitement of being conquered made him excited. Ren felt even more uncomfortable when he came in and didn¡¯t move. At this moment, there was no more shame. ¡°Hubby¡­ I¡¯m begging you!¡± Just as na Ren finished speaking, Ji Chenzhou had already gone mad. The price for calling him ¡®hubby¡¯ was that na Ren had been tormented by Ji Chenzhou for a few hours. In the end, Ren fainted. Na Ren was curled up on the bed as Ji Chenzhou cleaned him up to prevent him from running a fever again. He didn¡¯t use the condom even though he was in a hurry just now. After covering na Ren with a blanket, Ji Chenzhou got out of bed and sat on the sofa to smoke. Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren. The words ¡®hubby¡¯ still echoed in his ears, and the corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth curled up. Ji Chenzhou, I love you ¡­ she said. Ren, do you really love me? How could it be ¡­ When na Ren woke up, he only felt one thing-pain ¡­ There was no part of her body that didn¡¯t hurt. How could she eat a meal and still¡­ It hurts so much¡­ When he opened his eyes and saw the familiar environment, he suddenly sat up on the bed. This was ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s bedroom¡­ Wasn¡¯t he having a meal with Ji Jiu? why was he at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s house? That familiar burning pain from the back made his throat tighten. His breathing became rapid, and the blanket slipped from his body¡­ The familiar marks on his body were reflected in na Ren¡¯s eyes. He was not wearing anything¡­ His head was throbbing as he clutched at the bed sheets. Why was he sleeping with Ji Chenzhou again¡­ ¡°I am too ¡­ Ji Chenzhou, come in¡­¡± ¡°Call me hubby¡­¡± ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Bits and pieces flashed through his mind, and as more and more unsightly scenes appeared, his face gradually paled. Why, why¡­ When Ji Chenzhou entered the room, he saw na Ren¡¯s pale and handsome face as he sat there in a daze. His entire person was dumbfounded. When he heard the voice, Ren turned around and saw Ji Chenzhou walking in in a bathrobe. His chest was wide open, looking lazy and sexy. Na Ren wrapped himself in the blanket.¡¯Isn¡¯t it over? why are you asking me to come back here?¡¯ Seeing this person¡­ That kind of heartache was unbearable, and that feeling of powerlessness wrapped him up again. When he saw Ji Chenzhou, he could still feel the burning pain on his face. It was as if his ears could not hear anything. That slap was really ruthless. ¡°Getup and eat!¡± Ji Chenzhou spoke naturally to na Ren as if nothing had happened between them that day at the hospital. He had never told na Ren that, na Ren, don¡¯t let me see you again. You disgust me. If you want to die, you can just die. You should f * eking reincarnate as a woman in your next life! You¡¯re really not suited to be a man. ¡± There was also no sign of the slap he had given na Ren. Not even a week apart¡­ Ren felt his stomach burning and was in pain. Naren¡¯s body, which was curled up in the blanket, was trembling. He didn¡¯t know what to do now. Did he still have to stick to him like before? Follow his lead? No, he knew it all. He knew that he was pretending¡­ How could Ji Chenzhou tolerate being tricked? what was he trying to do? ¡°Mine¡­ Where are the clothes!¡± When Ren opened his mouth, he realized that his voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°I threw it away! You can wear mine first, and in the afternoon, you can pack your things and come over. You¡¯ll be living here from now on. ¡± Ji Chenzhou casually took out a cigarette. He had only started smoking more frequently in the past few days. Ji Chenzhou, you said that you never wanted to see me again. You said that I was disgusting¡­ You¡¯re also a man, so you should keep your word!¡± Na Ren felt cold from head to toe. Ji Chenzhou wanted him to move in and live with him. Cohabitation or imprisonment? ¡°You still dare to f * eking mention this?¡± Ji Chenzhou took a few steps to the side of the bed and suddenly pinched his lower jaw. no one would dare to play with me, Ji Chenzhou. Ren, you can keep your thoughts to yourself in the future. From now on, there¡¯s no one year to go. I¡¯ll stop when I¡¯m done playing. Ji Chenzhou was still suppressing his anger over this matter. As a natural-born proud Son of Heaven, how could he swallow the anger of being played? ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you didn¡¯t keep your word!¡± Na Ren wanted to shake off Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand. He was like an enraged little lion. He was completely enraged. He thought that it was all over, but why did things become worse? ¡°Mm, forget it. What can you do to me? Even your Lord Xiu wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke me, Ji Chenzhou. What can you do to me?¡± Ji Chenzhou pulled away the blanket wrapped around na Ren¡¯s body. The more he tried to hide it from him, the more he wanted to expose him and humiliate him. It was only then that na Ren remembered that Ji Chenzhou was the president¡¯s son. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, couldn¡¯t afford to hide ¡­ ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re forcing me to my death!¡± Ren¡¯s words were not a question, but an affirmative tone. The feeling of helplessness was like someone had tied a big stone to their body and thrown them into the lake. They sank until they stopped struggling and drowned. don¡¯t., eking say the word. die. to me again. Ren, if you dare to die, I¡¯ll tell everyone about what happened between us. Master Xiu, your sister, and even little seven and little nine¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything. Ah, right, and this¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou casually picked up his phone and tapped on it before throwing it at na Ren¡¯s chest. Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Slower¡­ It hurts ¡­¡± I beg you, don¡¯t stop ¡­ ¡°Hubby, give it to me ¡­¡± Ren could hear his own voice. The low moans that sounded like he was crying were all from him. He begged so shamelessly. Ji Chenzhou knew what he was concerned about. He definitely couldn¡¯t let master Xiu and his sister know about him. He couldn¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t even die¡­ At this moment, na Ren¡¯s phone rang. Ji Chenzhou glanced at the number on the screen and saw that it was master Xiu. ¡°Your Lord Xiu, why don¡¯t you let him hear your alluring voice? Let him hear how you begged me, how you called me hubby, and how you begged me to f * ck you!¡± Chapter 1382 - Chapter 1382: Sinking-are you trying to force me to my death?(2ooo words) Chapter 1382: Sinking-are you trying to force me to my death?(2ooo words) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were like a knife, stabbing into na Ren¡¯s heart. He had to answer master Xiu¡¯s call, because master Xiu would never pick his time in class. So there was no reason not to pick it up. If he didn¡¯t pick it up, master Xiu would be worried. ¡°What do you want¡­¡± Those empty and vacant eyes looked at Ji Chenzhou. The words he said were weak. Then Ren, let¡¯s do this! Just accept your fate! ¡°Move in and live with me!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s request was very simple. He just wanted to live together. He didn¡¯t say anything about her being obedient. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want to say these things. He didn¡¯t want a doll. He wanted that Ren to be angry. Na Ren stretched out his hand, give me the phone! In fact, he didn¡¯t even need to answer. He had no choice. Ji Chenzhou placed his phone in na Ren¡¯s hand and turned over to lie beside him. He reached out and held Ren in place, not letting him move. It was obvious that he wanted to hear him answer the phone. The hand that was holding the phone tightened. The call on master Xiu¡¯s side hung up automatically, and Ren called him again. He cleared his throat, not wanting master Xiu to hear anything wrong, what¡¯s going on? ¡± the call was quickly connected. Lord Xiu¡¯s deep voice came from the other side, full of concern. ¡°I¡¯m taking a bath. Has master Xiu had dinner?¡± It was night time on the island, so Ren asked with a smile. Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren¡¯s smile and touched his lips with his finger. That smile was really beautiful, but he had never smiled at him like that before. ¡°Where are you?¡± Asked Lord Xiu directly. That Ren understood Lord Xiu, so he wouldn¡¯t ask where he was for no reason. Ren was a little flustered. Could it be that master Xiu had come? He didn¡¯t say he was coming before ¡­ Na Ren, answer!¡± Lord Xiu lowered his voice, and his worry could be heard. ¡°I¡¯m at¡­ What¡¯s the matter, master Xiu?¡± Ji Chenzhou wrapped his arm around na Ren¡¯s waist and could feel the stiffness of his body. Ji Chenzhou furrowed his brows slightly. Na Ren was one of his men, and he didn¡¯t like it when he was afraid of others. I¡¯m at your apartment. How long will it take for me to come back? ¡± Master Xiu paused for a moment before asking. ¡°Lord Xiu, you¡¯ve come? I¡­ I¡¯ll go backnow¡­¡± When Ren heard that master Xiu was in his apartment, he forgot about his current situation. He was too happy that master Xiu could come, even though he didn¡¯t want him to worry. However, he was brought up by master Xiu, even though they were only ten years apart. However, in his heart, there was no difference between Lord Xiu and his father. ¡°Slow down, there¡¯s no hurry!¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s voice had a hint of a smile. After hanging up the phone, Ren was about to get up when he realized that the arms around his waist had returned to reality. He really thought that he was in the dormitory alone¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression instantly turned stiff and lifeless when he saw the joy on her face. ¡°Lord Xiu is here¡­ I want to go home!¡± Na Ren knew that if Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t let him leave, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this bedroom. ¡°Home? You¡¯ll be living here from now on, where will you have a home!¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed coldly. In his eyes, Ren was like a naive child. You don¡¯t even have a home!¡± These words pierced through na Ren¡¯s heart and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. When he first bought that house, he wanted to have a home, a home of his own. Why didn¡¯t he have a home? His house was right there, how could there be no home¡­ Ren wanted to shout at Ji Chenzhou, ¡± how am I not home? how am I not¡­ However, he knew that it was useless. When the time came, he would still be the one suffering. Ji Chenzhou was a lunatic. ¡°Master Xiu is here in that apartment¡­ Wait for me!¡± Ren¡¯s voice was very faint. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there. It¡¯s a good opportunity to meet Lord Xiu.¡± Ji Chenzhou got up and smacked na Ren¡¯s butt before getting off the bed. Ren lay there, unmoving. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, what do you want¡­ Only then can you let me go by myself¡­¡± How could Ren allow master Xiu to see Ji Chenzhou? he didn¡¯t even dare to think about what Ji Chenzhou would say or do to master Xiu. ¡°I said I¡¯ll send you there. Get up, take a bath and change your clothes. Don¡¯t let master Xiu wait too long! Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have my phone with me. ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone was right in front of na Ren¡¯s eyes, and he didn¡¯t even dare to look at the images recorded there. He wanted to die when he heard her voice¡­ Ji Chenzhou was threatening him, warning him ¡­ In the end, Ji Chenzhou drove the car and brought na Ren to his apartment. Master Xiu¡¯s car was parked outside Ren¡¯s house, and he had brought two people with him. He was Lord Xiu¡¯s right-hand man, his personal bodyguard. He could be considered to have watched Ren grow up ¡­ Ren sat in the car, his hand gripping the seat belt tightly. Ji Chenzhou had not unlocked the car, so he could not get out. Ji Chenzhou, you can do whatever you want to me. I¡¯m only begging you. Don¡¯t let master Xiu know about us, okay? ¡± In the end, Ren still opened his mouth. He was begging Ji Chenzhou, but he was unwilling, unwilling¡­ However, he could not not not ask for it, because he was afraid¡­ I really don¡¯t like it when you call my name¡­ Ji Chenzhou leaned back in his chair, looking languid and devilish. He narrowed his eyes at the nervous na Ren. The bodyguards on master Xiu¡¯s side had already gotten out of the car¡­ Ren saw a familiar person. It had been two years, and he had missed everyone on the island¡­ Her eyes turned red and she asked Ji Chenzhou with a trembling voice, ¡± what do you want me to call you? ¡± Na Ren thought that even if Ji Chenzhou asked him to call him father now, he would do so. ¡°What do you think!¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at Ren. This was right. This was the way he liked Ren and was interested in him. She was afraid of him, wanted to resist him, but had to endure him. She felt wronged, angry, and his favorite shyness¡­ Ren¡¯s face was completely red as he watched the bodyguard open the door for master Xiu. Na Ren¡¯s nails dug into his flesh. Last night, he had called Ji Chenzhou ¡®hubby¡¯ because he had forced him and he was not clear-headed But now, he was not drunk. He knew that Ji Chenzhou wanted him to call him ¡± hubby ¡± He loved to humiliate him the most¡­ The car door had already opened, and he watched as master Xiu got out of the car. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Gritting his teeth, Ren forced himself to shout. That kind of shame seeped into his blood. It slowly solidified, almost killing him¡­ Ji Chenzhou unlocked the car and Na Ren immediately opened the door and alighted. He needed to breathe, or he would die. Ren ran directly towards Lord Xiu and threw himself into his arms. The two bodyguards beside master Xiu laughed out loud. Then, little black, how old are you? why are you still so clingy to Lord Xiu?¡± A Wen touched na Ren¡¯s head and joked. Ji Chenzhou alighted from the car as well. Master Xiu, who was carrying na Ren, looked at him. Ji Chenzhou walked over with lazy steps. ¡°Lord Xiu, long time no see!¡± Ji Chenzhou smiled as he greeted master Xiu. ¡°Young master Ji, why are you with our Ren?¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s eyes were deep and dark. Chapter 1383 - Chapter 1383: Sinking-must kill Ji Chenzhou (2000 words) Chapter 1383: Sinking-must kill Ji Chenzhou (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Ren¡¯s body stiffened, and he quickly got out of Lord Xiu¡¯s arms. ¡°Master Xiu, he¡¯s my classmate. We live in the same dormitory, you ¡­ Do you know him?¡± After explaining, Ren then realized that master Xiu knew Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou had also seen master Xiu before ¡­ Lord Xiu narrowed his eyes and ignored Ren¡¯s words. Instead, he looked at Ji Chenzhou. ¡°I¡¯m on good terms with that Ren. We¡¯re closer because of master Jue and young master Chu.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips were curled into a faint smile. He was elegant, calm, and composed. Master Xiu could feel Ren¡¯s nervousness. He held Ren¡¯s hand and comforted him. ¡°Young master Ji, do you want to go upstairs and sit down?¡± Master Xiu asked in a distant tone. He didn¡¯t sound like he was inviting them at all. Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou with a pleading look. ¡°No, master Xiu, 1 still have to go back to school. I¡¯ll catch up with you tomorrow.¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t look at Ren. Instead, he looked at master Xiu with respect. This was to give master Xiu face. If it was someone else, he, Ji Chenzhou, would not have bothered. ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, master Xiu walked towards the door of the unit with Ren in his arms. He no longer paid any attention to Ji Chenzhou ¡­ With every step he took, Ren¡¯s heart sank. He understood Lord Xiu. However, he was also someone who had his own considerations. Master Xiu must know Ji Chenzhou¡¯s identity, and he had to take into account commander Huo. After all, he was his sister¡¯s older brother. If they offended Ji Chenzhou, commander Huo would be the first to be implicated. Master Xiu had already thought of this, but his attitude towards Ji Chenzhou was clearly not favorable. That Ren was afraid that master Xiu already knew about him and Ji Chenzhou. Ren didn¡¯t even know how he got into the living room. A Wen and Chang Qing didn¡¯t follow him in, which meant that master Xiu wanted to talk to him alone. Ren¡¯s face was a little pale, and his heart was in turmoil. If master Xiu knew that he had become stronger after being imprisoned by Ji Chenzhou¡­ He would definitely kill Ji Chenzhou, the president¡¯s son ¡­ How could he do that? Lord Xiu and his brothers on the island would be doomed eternally. Ren went to the kitchen to get some water. There were still a few bottles left. ¡°Come and sit, I have something to ask you!¡± When Ren was eight years old, Lord Xiu had brought him by his side. This relationship was equivalent to that of a father and son. Ren obediently sat beside Lord Xiu. To be honest, he was not comfortable sitting there. Ji Chenzhou must have gone overboard last night. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so swollen and painful. ¡°Why are you with Ji Chenzhou?¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s question was very direct. It was not young master Ji, but Ji Chenzhou. ¡°I met him at Lord Jue¡¯s house, and then ¡­ Only then did she know that they were classmates and even dormitory mates. Sometimes, they would go to Lord Jue¡¯s house to visit little seven and little nine ¡­ To be able to touch it, it¡¯s quite fun.¡± This was what Ren had been practicing in his heart when he went to the kitchen just now. If master Xiu had asked him, he would have answered like this. ¡°Ren, look into my eyes.¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s tone was heavy, and there was a hint of helplessness in it. Ren raised his head and looked at Lord Xiu with his wet eyes. He bit his lips and almost couldn¡¯t bear the disappointment in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been by my side for so long, you don¡¯t know how to lie!¡± That Ren had indeed never lied to Lord Xiu, and the Ren of the past wouldn¡¯t lie. He was as innocent as a piece of white paper, which was why master Xiu was worried about him leaving him to live alone. However, he was already in his 20s and wanted to start a new life independently. Even if he was reluctant and worried, he had to let him be. However, Ren¡¯s nervousness and uneasiness told him that he was lying. ¡°Lord Xiu, 1 didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ren didn¡¯t know what to say. That was how he met Ji Chenzhou, so it wasn¡¯t a lie. He just didn¡¯t mention his current relationship with Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Na Ren, do you know that Ji Chenzhou likes men?¡± Looking at Ren¡¯s anxious and aggrieved appearance, master Xiu¡¯s heart ached, and his voice became gentler. ¡°I know¡­¡± Ren couldn¡¯t tell how much Lord Xiu knew. As long as master Xiu wanted to know something, he could go to the school and check. However, master Xiu had promised him that he wouldn¡¯t meddle in his Affairs, so he believed that master Xiu wouldn¡¯t investigate him on his own. ¡°If you know, why are you still playing with him?¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s voice was a little higher. He knew about the matter between master Jue and young master Chu, and he did not discriminate against them. He knew very well what kind of person Ji Chenzhou was. Back then, he was able to hide Chu Bai Qing, even his power couldn¡¯t find him. He did things ruthlessly and left no room for negotiation. Many people were afraid of him at a young age. If na Ren played with him, it would be like sending a little white rabbit into the Big Bad Wolf¡¯s mouth. Could it be good? Ren didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t tell how much master Xiu knew. ¡°You should know about him and Chu baiqing. He likes men to the point of madness. If you¡¯re with him, can you be sure that he doesn¡¯t have any other thoughts about you?¡± Master Xiu was a man of few words, but he was actually talking a lot at this moment. At this moment, Ren could tell that master Xiu was worried that Ji Chenzhou would be interested in him and do something with him because he liked men. He probably didn¡¯t know what Ji Chenzhou had done to her. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know, but if you¡¯re suspicious, you¡¯ll investigate. Once you investigate, you¡¯ll know everything. He had been forced, imprisoned, and forced ¡­ Master Xiu would kill Ji Chenzhou without any hesitation ¡­ In almost an instant, Ren blurted out. ¡°Lord Xiu ¡­ I also like men!¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the island ¡­ It was the first time he had seen ¡­ Lord Jue likes it¡­ I¡¯m f * eking him, I came to Yun Cheng also for ¡­ After he finished speaking, Ren¡¯s entire body froze. What did 1 say? Lord Xiu looked at Ren in shock, his eyes wide open. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. Why did that Ren of his like men too? ¡°I¡¯m on the island ¡­ It was the first time he had seen ¡­ Lord Jue likes it¡­ I¡¯m f * eking him, I came to Yun Cheng also for ¡­ He.¡± Ren didn¡¯t dare to look into master Xiu¡¯s eyes, but, later 1 found out¡­ What she really liked was ¡­ Ji Chenzhou.¡± Ren felt as if his heart had been crushed and was in a mess. He really wanted to sleep. He didn¡¯t want to think about anything and just had a good sleep. It was best if he never woke up. If he kept sleeping, he wouldn¡¯t be so tired and in so much pain ¡­ ¡°That Ren¡­¡± Master Xiu stood up in anger and pointed at Ren. If he didn¡¯t really care about Ren, he would have slapped him. No father would be happy to hear his son say that he liked men and say that it was great! Ren Ye staggered to his feet. This was the first time that Lord Xiu had shouted at him. ¡°Lord Xiu, it¡¯s my bad. I¡¯ve let you down, I¡­¡± Ren¡¯s eyes turned red. He had disappointed Lord Xiu. ¡°Chang Qing, go and capture Ji Chenzhou!¡± Then, Ren heard Lord Xiu growling in the direction of the door. His voice was filled with killing intent.. Chapter 1384 - Chapter 1384: Sinking-ji Chenzhous body is covered in blood (2000 words) Chapter 1384: Sinking-ji Chenzhou¡¯s body is covered in blood (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 | Ren shook his head. He couldn¡¯t stop shaking his head, master Xiu, No¡­ He understood master Xiu too well. Once he had the intention to kill, no one could survive under his spear. ¡°Lord Xiu, I like him ¡­ You can¡¯t kill him, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Na Ren was like a child who had done something wrong. He was terrified and uneasy. If Ji Chenzhou died, how could the president let master Xiu off? ¡°Naren, if you like him, would you be afraid of him? Lord Xiu grabbed Ren¡¯s arm and asked angrily. When Ren was on the island, everyone doted on him and pampered him. No one dared to neglect him. However, how could the treasure of Lord Xiu be afraid of someone of the same age? What hadn¡¯t Ren seen before? even if he had a shy personality, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone. However, when they were downstairs earlier, Ji Chenzhou had only opened his mouth to say a single sentence, and he could clearly feel Ren¡¯s body stiffen. That fear came from the bottom of his heart. How could master Xiu not get angry? he didn¡¯t care who Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father was. He would not let anyone who dared to bully his Ren have an easy time. Ren felt like he was about to break down. He was afraid of Ji Chenzhou, but he also liked him ¡­ Ji Chenzhou ¡­ This was something he was unwilling to admit. He felt that he was sick. How could he like Ji Chenzhou after how he treated him? She must have been bullied silly by him, so her brain was not working enough and she fell in love with him¡­ As they pulled, na Ren, who was wearing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shirt, revealed his collarbones. The hickeys and teeth marks were clearly visible and it was a shocking sight¡­ Master Xiu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red as he tore the shirt off Ren¡¯s body. There were large and small marks all over his body, so glaring. Lord Xiu¡¯s blood-red eyes were filled with heartache. They had been living on the edge of the blade, but he had never let na Ren come into contact with these things and had protected him very well. The renhui spear was the most basic of all. Master Xiu didn¡¯t let him practice the spear technique in depth because he didn¡¯t want him to be in danger. However, master Xiu was completely enraged when he saw these ambiguous traces. This was left on him by a man, and it was enough to see how Ren was treated. When some men and women were in bed, it was one thing for the man not to be a woman. He would be very perverted and leave marks on the woman¡¯s body. He would hit, bite, pinch ¡­ And his Ren was actually being treated like this by a man. Naren was so ashamed that he wanted to die. He wrapped himself in his shirt. Usually, Ji Chenzhou would also leave marks on his body, but he didn¡¯t hit him as hard as yesterday. Even he was shocked when he saw it, let alone master Xiu. Lord Xiu took off his coat and wrapped it around Ren¡¯s body. ¡°Ren, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± She held Ren in her arms and comforted him gently, her voice trembling. This was his child. He had watched him grow up. He was so innocent and beautiful. When he smiled, his two little canine teeth were so cute. He had grown up without any worries and worries, yet today, he was toyed with by Ji Chenzhou to this extent. ¡°Master Xiu, I¡¯m fine. We¡¯re lovers ¡­ Isn¡¯t it always like this? besides, we re men, doing that¡­ It¡¯ll be more intense!¡± That Ren cried. He wasn¡¯t a crybaby, but he was facing Lord Xiu¡¯s warm embrace and his comfort. Then Ren would not be able to control himself¡­ His explanation was weak and powerless. This was abuse, not love. ¡°A Wen, come in!¡± Master Xiu¡¯s heart ached for na Ren. He didn¡¯t want to hear him defend Ji Chenzhou. This child was too foolish. If he really liked Ji Chenzhou, he would be played to death by him. What kind of person was Ji Chenzhou? he was ruthless and had no bottom line. At such a young age, he had already mastered the art of politics to the point of perfection. How could the simple-minded na Ren be with him? A Wen walked in and looked at na Ren who was crying in master Xiu¡¯s arms, frowning. ¡°Accompany Ren to the bedroom and pack his things. Lord Xiu¡¯s tone was very heavy. Ren couldn¡¯t leave his line of sight again and let something out of his control happen. ¡°Lord Xiu ¡­¡± Ren raised his head and looked at Lord Xiu. Pack up? Lord Xiu was going to take him away¡­ after dealing with Ji Chenzhou, come back with me. From now on, stay by my side and don¡¯t say anything to refute me. I won¡¯t be happy. Lord Xiu had always been a man of his word, and two years was enough for Ren to try a new life. With his personality, he was more suitable to live on the island. Ren¡¯s words were stuck in his throat, unable to come out. master Xiu, please don¡¯t kill Ji Chenzhou. 1¡¯11 go back with you. Please don¡¯t kill him¡­ Na Ren wouldn¡¯t reject master Xiu¡¯s orders, but Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t die. If he died, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Go in and pack your things!¡± Master Xiu pushed Ren to a Wen and sat down on the sofa with a dark expression. ¡°Then little black, be good and go pack your things!¡± A Wen knew master Xiu the best. If he wanted to kill someone, he wouldn¡¯t stop just because Ren begged for mercy. And that Ren also knew this. He was dragged into the bedroom by ah Wen. Chang Qing was very efficient. It only took him half an hour to bring Ji Chenzhou here. When Ji Chenzhou walked in, his steps were calm. He looked at master Xiu sitting on the sofa with a murderous look on his face. Ren and the other bodyguard were nowhere to be seen. The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth curled up. What would their little rabbit say to master Xiu? Did he want Lord Xiu to take him away? Escape from him? ¡°Is there something you need, Lord Xiu?¡± Ji Chenzhou stopped two steps away from master Xiu and asked with a smile. ¡°Chang Qing, go and greet young master Ji.¡± Master Xiu looked at Ji Chenzhou coldly. He looked at his arrogant and demonic appearance. He was furious. Was he bullying that Ren like this? ¡°Yes, master Xiu.¡± Chang Qing looked ruthless, and he looked like he was about to die. He didn¡¯t even know how many people had died in his hands. Chang Qing¡¯s punch was very fast, so fast that Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t even have time to Dodge. Ji Chenzhou immediately bent down after receiving a heavy punch to his stomach. Then, Chang Qing kicked Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chest. Ji Chenzhou did not have the time to retaliate as he was greeted with punches and kicks. Nain¡¯s eyes were red from crying when he heard the sounds from the living room. But a Wen was guarding the door and didn¡¯t let him go out. ¡°Brother Wen, that man is the president¡¯s son¡­ I can¡¯t die ¡­ Lord Xiu will be in trouble.¡± That Ren¡¯s heart ached terribly. Chang Qing¡¯s punches and kicks weren¡¯t inferior to master Xiu¡¯s. If this continued, Ji Chenzhou would definitely be beaten to death. even if he¡¯s the president, no one can stop master Xiu if he wants his life. As he spoke, a Wen saw the marks on na Ren¡¯s chest. He instantly understood why master Xiu wanted to kill Ji Chenzhou. He furiously opened the door and rushed out. He took a few steps and took out a knife to slash Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chest. When Ren rushed out, he saw Ji Chenzhou lying on the ground in a sorry state. His body and face were covered in blood. And a Wen bent down to strike again¡­. Chapter 1385 - Chapter 1385: Sink-even if you die, youll still be mine, Ji Chenzhous Chapter 1385: Sink-even if you die, you¡¯ll still be mine, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s Translator: 549690339 The knife was not slanted, but straight down, brother Wen, don¡¯t¡­ he said. No matter how fast Ren was, he couldn¡¯t be faster than a Wen who was playing with a knife. He could only cry out in despair that Ji Chenzhou could not die, he could not¡­ A Wen never needed to snatch. He had always used a blade, fast, accurate and ruthless. When Ren pounced over, Lord Xiu directly stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re done packing?¡± In the face of such a scene, Lord Xiu¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he asked the panicking na Ren in a calm tone. A Wen¡¯s knife went down from the side of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s waist. It was a very skilled knife that cut open a hole but did not take his life ¡­ Blood instantly flowed out and seeped through Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shirt. ¡°Brother Wen, brother Chang, stop ¡­ Don¡¯t kill him!¡± ¡°Lord Xiu, I¡¯ll go back with you ¡­ Don¡¯t kill him ¡­ Let¡¯s go now¡­¡± Ren wanted to kneel down in front of Lord Xiu, but he couldn¡¯t do so with Lord Xiu holding his arm. Na Ren didn¡¯t dare to look at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s injuries. He had seen this kind of scene many times. This was the lightest attack Chang Qing and a Wen had ever done, but in na Ren¡¯s eyes, it was the heaviest. Ji Chenzhou opened his eyes weakly and looked at na Ren. He opened his mouth but could not speak. Leave? Leave? Leave him? In his dreams ¡­ Master Xiu looked at the pain in Ren¡¯s eyes. The despair and reluctance in his eyes made master Xiu want to wake him up. How could he have such feelings for someone like Ji Chenzhou? this was a path beyond redemption. master Xiu, he¡¯s the president¡¯s son ¡­ 1 can¡¯t kill¡­ It¡¯ll cause trouble. Let¡¯s go!¡± Na Ren¡¯s mind was in a mess. He just wanted to take master Xiu away and not let Ji Chenzhou die ¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. So it was not because of him, and she did not care about him ¡­ It was because he was the president¡¯s son, and killing him would cause trouble. Ren, if you want to leave me, don¡¯t even think about it. No one can leave ¡­ Chang Qing and a Wen didn¡¯t make any more moves. They knew that if they kept fighting, it was really possible that someone would die. Master Xiu¡¯s order was to greet them, not to deal with them. Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯ll let go of what you did to that Ren today. Don¡¯t bother him anymore in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really take your life. Ren¡¯s body was completely held down by master Xiu, and the more he acted this way, the more angry master Xiu became. I low could such a good child be tortured to this state? Their family¡¯s na Ren was so bright and sunny. He felt that everything was beautiful. She was looking forward to a new life and was curious about everything. But now. she had become a frightened little deer ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was in a sorry state, but his devilish eyes were looking at na Ren viciously. lie still wanted to run away from him. He promised him that he would live with him, and when they were together, he actually dared to have the thought of leaving. He was really disobedient. ¡°A Wen, go get that Ren¡¯s things.¡± Lord Xiu knew that Ren had to bring some things with him wherever he went. There were shells and conches that he had collected since he was young. They were all his treasures, and he was going to take them with him. Na Ren could feel Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gaze behind him. It was clearly filled with anger, but he felt an unusual coldness. Ren wanted to turn around and take a look at Ji Chenzhou because once he returned to the island, he would never see him again. When Ren thought of these three words, he felt pain in his heart. That kind of tightening pain was like being tied up with a wire, getting tighter and tighter. However, she just couldn¡¯t turn her head around. That Ren was carried away by Lord Xiu. Ji Chenzhou was lying on the ground with blood flowing from the side of his waist, but he could not feel it at all. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was pale when Mo Chen arrived with his men. Mo Chen had given him first aid, which was his dereliction of duty. ¡°Detain Ming Xiu and his men!¡± The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth were constantly smiling.¡¯Na Ren, even if you die, you¡¯ll still be my, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s, man.¡¯ ¡°Yes, young master Ji!¡± Mo Chen¡¯s eyes flickered. This matter was getting out of hand. Master Xiu¡¯s relationship with the Commander-in-Chief and Huo qingge was clear for all to see. He had hurt the president¡¯s son. The commander was the most troubled ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was sent to the hospital. He was not even given any anesthetic during the stitches. He wanted to make himself feel this pain clearly, or he would not bear to lay his hands on that Ren. She actually dared to leave him ¡­ Master Xiu and the others came by private jet. In the past two years, master Xiu had slowly changed his career and had a lot of cooperation with li Beichen. Huo zhongrao¡¯s troops appeared just as the plane was about to take off. lie walked over with a calm expression, and master Xiu had no choice but to get off the plane. ¡°Watch him!¡± Master Xiu ordered Chang Qing before he got off the plane. Na Ren was in a daze as he looked at the situation. It must have been Ji Chenzhou¡¯s orders. Now that master Xiu was involved, Ren, you¡¯ve harmed master Xiu ¡­ Huo zhongrao looked at the time on his watch, you can¡¯t leave! The short few words were filled with depression. is it the president¡¯s order or Ji Chenzhou¡¯s?¡± Since Ming Xiu dared to make a move on Ji Chenzhou, he was confident that he could leave. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, what¡¯s going on?¡± Huo zhongrao had an emergency meeting. lie had rushed over with a call from Mo Chen. Master Xiu had just arrived today. He knew how Ji Chenzhou had been injured. Ji Chenzhou had special privileges. He could mobilize the Army. ¡°It¡¯s just a personal grudge. I¡¯m leaving now. Will you be in trouble?¡± Ming Xiu handed Huo zhongrao a cigarette and lit one for himself. Ji Chenzhou has the right to mobilize the troops. If I let you go, I¡¯ll be disobeying his orders! Other than the president, only Ji Chenzhou had the authority to mobilize the troops. Huo zhongrao was telling the truth. If the plane took off, Ji Chenzhou would also be blown up. Ji Chenzhou was not capable of doing such a thing. What Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t know was that Ji Chenzhou wouldn¡¯t fire him if he was on the plane. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you, but Let My People Go!¡± Lord Xiu didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Huo zhongrao. lie had not expected Ji Chenzhou to have the authority to mobilize the Army. Ji Chenzhou said everyone. There are four of them in total! Huo zhongrao wasn¡¯t a talkative person. Since master Xiu said it was a personal grudge, he wouldn¡¯t ask what it was. Ming Xiu revealed a calm and composed smile. Ji Chenzhou is courting death. If Ren had not stopped him, Ji Chenzhou would have been dead by now. What else do you have? With a phone in his hand, nain walked down from the plane. Behind him was Chang Qing, who was trying to stop him. Naren¡¯s face was pale. He had not expected things to develop to this point. He wanted to resign himself to his fate and follow Ji Chenzhou after master Xiu returned. There would be a day when he would get tired of it. It would have been fine if he had gone over, but now even brother Huo was here. This matter had blown up. If Lord Xiu knew about it, would his sister also know about it? Everyone would know¡­ Na Ren dialed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s number as he walked.. Chapter 1388 - Chapter 1388: Naren, how can I bear to see you die? Chapter 1388: Naren, how can I bear to see you die? Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the empty-eyed na Ren. He laughed. His laughter was wild and evil, filled with bloodthirst. ¡°You want to die? I knew you wanted to die¡­ If you want to die, I¡¯ll let your Lord Xiu accompany you, okay? Hmm?¡± I ve lived for more than 20 years and no one has ever dared to lay a hand on me. Do you really think I¡¯ll let them go?¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t think that master Xiu would really dare to make a move on him in Cloud City. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten down by Chang Qing with a single punch and couldn¡¯t stand up straight. In that instant, it had to be said that Lord Xiu¡¯s men were all very powerful. 1 he person who could be his personal bodyguard was naturally not bad. 1 hey were all desperadoes, so they were naturally ruthless. Ren turned around. He thought that master Xiu would be fine and safe once he got on the plane¡­ If Ji Chenzhou wanted to take revenge, he would definitely make a move on the way there. After all, no one would be able to find master Xiu once they returned to the island. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯ll follow you¡­ You¡¯re back, what else do you want? Who do you want to kill? Isn¡¯t it enough to give you my life?¡± Ren¡¯s face was flushed red. This time, it was not because he was shy, but because he was really angry¡­ Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯ve already told you that you can kill me. Really, you can kill me now¡­ Ren was truly in despair. For the first time, he hated himself for not being strong enough. He wanted to protect Lord Xiu and repay his kindness. However, he was now in danger because of him. No one could understand Naren¡¯s state of mind. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to let you die? I could¡¯ve just waited for your plane to take off, then I would¡¯ve blown it into pieces, and all of you would¡¯ve died.¡± It was as if someone had strangled Ren¡¯s neck. He stopped breathing and blew up the plane¡­ Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t trying to scare him, but he was truly capable of doing such a thing. Ji Chenzhou was a lunatic. There was nothing he would not do. ¡°What do you want? ¡°If you¡¯re still not satisfied after killing me, you can chop me up. You can do whatever you want, but don¡¯t touch master Xiu. Really, Ji Chenzhou, if you dare to touch master Xiu, even if I die, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡± Ren was breathing heavily, like someone with asthma who urgently needed medicine. The feeling of dying really made him break down. It was really easy to die, but what about master Xiu? Ji Chenzhou would really use all means to take master Xiu¡¯s life. He couldn¡¯t bear any grievances because no one had ever dared to make him suffer. Today, he was beaten up and had stitches. He definitely couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Ren, how can I bear to see you die? I¡¯m addicted to your body. I can¡¯t stand it if I don t f * ck you for a day. So, you have to live well, understand?¡± ¡°You live, Lord Xiu lives. You¡¯re injured, Lord Xiu is injured, you die, Lord Xiu dies! Your Island is really beautiful, I¡¯ve been there before¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t even touch na Ren. However, na Ren felt as though his entire body was being strangled by Ji Chenzhou. He was only left with one breath and could die at any moment. Ji Chenzhou had actually been to the island? No matter how powerful master Xiu¡¯s mercenaries were, they couldn¡¯t defeat a country¡¯s Army. It was easy to make you disappear without a trace¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you ¡­¡± Let¡¯s do this! Ren, you can¡¯t die now even if you want to. REO felt that everything that had happened during this period of time was like a dream. He was Living a Good Life. Why did it suddenly become like this? it became like this¡­ Who had he offended? why was he being treated like this¡­ He had never hurt anyone, so why did she treat him like this ¡­ ¡°Are you really going to listen to everything 1 say?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s fingers gently brushed across na Ren¡¯s face as he asked with a smile. Na Ren¡¯s entire body was stiff and cold. The thing that scratched his face wasn¡¯t Ji Chenzhou¡¯s finger but the tongue of a snake. That red and cold touch could take his life at any moment. ¡°Do I have any other choice? As long as you don¡¯t touch master Xiu and don¡¯t let my sister know about this, you can do whatever you want¡­¡± With just these two requests, I¡¯ll just let it be! What else was there that she couldn¡¯t bear? if she couldn¡¯t, she would be humiliated by him and tortured by him. What else could she do? That¡¯s right, he also lost his freedom. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s nothing. That Ren can take it. Let¡¯s just continue like this. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see how you perform!¡± Ji Chenzhou pulled her over and planted a Cold Kiss on her lips. There was no warmth to it. Ren straightened his body and endured the pain. Cold, it was really cold¡­ Ji Chenzhou bit his lips, are you a dead person?¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed coldly when he did not get a reply from na Ren. Did she like him? All of them were fake ¡­ Na Ren wrapped his arms around Ji Chenzhou¡¯s neck as he replied in a hoarse voice. He was careful not to touch his wound as he did not want to anger Ji Chenzhou. She didn¡¯t want to ¡­ He didn¡¯t want master Xiu to be threatened¡­ The next day. Ren didn¡¯t dare to call Master Xiu, so he called Chang Qing and asked about the situation. He knew that they had returned to the island. Master Xiu has been shooting at the shooting range since he came back. He didn¡¯t even eat. Ren, you¡¯re too willful this time.¡± Chang Qing¡¯s tone was reproachful and disappointed. Brother Chang, it¡¯s my fault¡­ But I like him¡­ I just want to be with him. I¡¯ll call Master Xiu when he¡¯s not angry anymore. Brother Chang, you take good care of master Xiu!¡± Na Ren bit his lip to stop himself from crying out loud. He had made Lord Xiu uncomfortable. He had embarrassed master Xiu. Ji Chenzhou had been so arrogant yesterday, but master Xiu couldn¡¯t fight back. He must have been very unhappy. It was suitable for master Xiu to endure such anger¡­ It was all because of him, all because of him¡­ After hanging up the phone, Ren¡¯s body slid down the wall, and he couldn¡¯t feel any warmth from the cold tiles. Ji Chenzhou had been hospitalized at Huo zhongrao¡¯s request. When Ren came out of the washroom, Fan bin happened to walk in. He glanced at Ren and greeted him with a smile. Ren smiled awkwardly, but he forced it. Ren felt that it was a little awkward and inconvenient for him to be here. He lowered his head and wanted to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked in an unhappy tone. I¡¯ll go to the corridor. You guys talk¡­ Ren¡¯s voice was very low. If he could, he really didn¡¯t want to talk to Ji Chenzhou. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone either. He felt that the way everyone looked at him was abnormal. ¡°Just stay here, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere,¡± Ji Chenzhou wanted to see na Ren at all times. He must not leave his line of sight. He didn¡¯t want to admit the fear in his heart. He was afraid that Ren would disappear. ¡°En!¡± mm. Ren grunted and walked over with a pale face. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go get you some water!¡± Ren said as he walked towards the small kitchen. ¡°Come and sit down. You¡¯re not a f * eking nanny!¡± Ji Chenzhou casually took a blanket and threw it at him. He was infuriated by the look on na Ren¡¯s face.. Chapter 1389 - Chapter 1389: Naren cant stand such humiliation Chapter 1389: Naren can¡¯t stand such humiliation Translator: 549690339 | When Ren was disobedient, he would try to make him obey. When Ren obeyed, he didn¡¯t like him being a mistreated little wife. Na Ren¡¯s face reddened as he stood there and bit his lip. His past was simple and he didn¡¯t know how to deal with many things. just like now, he knew that he should listen to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s orders and go over to sit. However, he couldn¡¯t move. What was he? It was a man¡­ He also had his own pride and self-respect, but now, he was being ordered around by Ji Chenzhou. He still needed to get used to it in front of his friends. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s personality was like this. In the future, he would have to stay by his side. Today, it was only fan bin. In the future, there would be many more people. He would have to get used to it. This was his life ¡­ Such a lowly existence was nothing in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes ¡­ Perhaps he would care about its emotions when he had a pet. To him, there was nothing but humiliation and hurt¡­ 1¡¯11 get the water myself. Ren, you go and accompany Chenzhou. He¡¯s only injured and has a bad temper. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level! Fan bin quickly tried to smooth things over and patted na Ren¡¯s shoulder with a smile. However, her hand was frozen there because Ren¡¯s body was trembling uncontrollably. It was unknown if it was because of fear or anger. take your f * eking hand away. Ren, come over here! When Ji Chenzhou saw Fan bin¡¯s hand on na Ren¡¯s shoulder, he was infuriated. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go get some water.¡± Fan bin felt wronged. He just didn¡¯t react in time. Was there a need to? Ren didn¡¯t look at Fan bin. He lowered his head and walked towards Ji Chenzhou, standing by the bed and looking at him. ¡°You eat¡­ An Apple?¡± Ren asked when he saw the Apple on the table. ¡°Can we eat something else? In one morning, you f * eking asked me three times if I wanted to eat an apple. Am 1 a f * eking bug? Ji Chenzhou picked up the Apple and threw it. He quite liked to eat apples. However, the moment he called Ren over, he asked him if he wanted to eat an apple¡­ That¡¯s f * eking enough, Apple, Apple, Apple¡­ Ren endured it. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper was like this. He would cause trouble for no reason ¡­ ¡°Then ¡­ Eat grapes?¡± there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t endure, ¡°Ren told himself. He had to get used to it. After a long time, he would become numb. He had returned to a few days ago, when na Ren was still pretending to be obedient. He had become the same na Ren that Ji Chenzhou hated. Ji Chenzhou did not know what he wanted. What kind of Naren did he want? no, no, all of it was wrong¡­ Ji Chenzhou grabbed na Ren¡¯s arm and the force caused na Ren¡¯s body to fall onto Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou groaned. He had touched his wound. He kissed na Ren fiercely, as if he was punishing her, but more like he was venting his anger. He felt that it was not enough no matter what. He even thought that he should just kill that Ren so that he wouldn¡¯t be so frustrated. It was all because of Ren that he had become so easily angered and could not control his emotions. Na Ren didn¡¯t dare to struggle. There was a metallic taste in his mouth as he was forced to respond to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hook. His lips and tongue were in pain. Ji Chenzhou bit down on them ruthlessly, so Ren could only bear with it. When Fan bin came out of the small kitchen, he sat on the sofa calmly, as if he was used to such things. However, Ren couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation ¡­ Humiliation? Then Ren, wake up! Do you still have dignity? Do you still have any face? They were all gone, crushed by Ji Chenzhou. Just think of yourself as blind, unable to see other people¡¯s eyes, as if you are deaf, unable to hear what others say¡­ Only when Ji Chenzhou was done kissing her did he let go of her. By then, Ji Chenzhou had already shown an obvious reaction. However, with Fan bin around, he couldn¡¯t drive them away. He had to solve the problem. ¡°I¡¯ll call¡­ Doctor.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s clothes were already soaked in blood, but he did not seem to care. Ji Chenzhou looked at the blood on the corner of na Ren¡¯s lips and really wanted to knock him down and torture him ruthlessly. Na Ren walked out with a red face. He wanted to leave this place and take in some fresh air. The air that didn¡¯t belong to Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Chenzhou, you¡¯ve never allowed yourself to get hurt!¡± Fan bin understood Ji Chenzhou. Ever since his mother passed away, Ji Chenzhou had been living very carefully. He said that he must not die. Only by living well would he be able to face his mother. ¡°An accident!¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want to dwell on this issue as it was an insult to him. Ren must have had something to do with your accident. Chenzhou, have you fallen for him?¡± Fan bin knew that the person Ji Chenzhou loved was Chu baiqing. Previously, he thought that it would be good for someone to appear and make Ji Chenzhou forget about Chu baiqing. However, if this person was that Ren, he didn¡¯t think it was appropriate. Ji Chenzhou was too strong while na Ren was too weak. They were destined to be bullied. His heart ached for na Ren. He had never seen anyone with such clear eyes. He was so innocent and wet that anyone who saw him would feel bad for him. how is that possible? he¡¯s a man full of lies. How can I like him¡­ Ji Chenzhou had been slanted by that Ren. Was that Ren simple? How was that possible? he was more cunning than anyone else ¡­ Chenzhou, Ren isn¡¯t that kind of person. He wouldn¡¯t lie. Look at his eyes. Have you ever seen anyone more innocent than him?¡± Fan bin didn¡¯t agree with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words. He would never believe that kind-hearted person would lie. ¡°Bin Zi, don¡¯t you like women? Why are you interested in him? Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes. He did not like it at all. Fan bin¡¯s words, his praise, and his favoritism made him uncomfortable. ¡°Chenzhou, you ¡­ 1¡¯11 judge the matter as it is. Also, let that Ren go! I think you¡¯re going to force him to his death¡­ When I touched his shoulder just now, he was shaking, shaking very badly¡­¡± Fan bin was speechless again. He did not like men. That Ren had a very likable personality. He was also good-looking, especially his pure eyes. People would be attracted to it. Fan bin¡¯s heart truly ached for na Ren. He was a few years older than Ji Chenzhou, and was the same age as Ji Jiu. ¡°Bin Zi, you¡¯re so talkative!¡± So what if I force him to death? He had thought of escaping from him more than once. Nain deserved to die. ¡°Chenzhou, you never forced Chu baiqing like this. Think about it, did you really love Chu baiqing? I think you do love Ren, or else why would you forcefully take him? Chenzhou, if you continue like this, you will regret it if Ren is forced to his death.¡± Fan bin looked at Ji Chenzhou with a firm and deep gaze. He was very certain. ¡°How the f * ck did I fall in love with him? how can he be compared to Chu baiqing? no one can be compared to Chu baiqing. Bin, you know what kind of existence Chu baiqing is to me. Other people don¡¯t know, but you should!¡± Ji Chenzhou shouted at Fan bin,¡± no, no¡­ Ren pushed the door open and walked in with his head lowered. His face was pale, doctor, you¡¯re here ¡­ Her voice was trembling¡­. Chapter 1390 - Chapter 1390: Sinking-the unconscious Ren Qianqian Chapter 1390: Sinking-the unconscious Ren Qianqian Translator: 549690339 I The Three Doctors walked in, trembling. They were not afraid of seeing the president, but they did not dare to provoke young master Ji. He had a bad temper. When the doctor saw the large patch of blood on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s clothes, he broke out in cold sweat. If young master Ji didn¡¯t administer anesthetics, they really didn¡¯t dare to do it It was really painful, and most people could not stand it, especially when it was sutured a second time ¡­ When na Ren saw the blood on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body, his body went weak and he leaned against the wall without moving. An eight-year-old child had memories. He still remembered how his parents were killed. There was blood all over his body, and it seemed like it was about to run dry¡­ All these years, he was no longer afraid of blood. What was going on? his body was completely out of his control. It was as if his bones were broken and he couldn¡¯t hold on¡­ Her mind was also blank. No, there were still things that she couldn¡¯t get rid of ¡°How the f * ck did I fall in love with him? how can he be compared to Chu baiqing? no one can be compared to Chu baiqing. Bin, you know what kind of existence Chu baiqing is to me. Other people don¡¯t know, but you should!¡± He couldn¡¯t get these words out no matter what. It gave him a headache, as if it was going to explode. He didn¡¯t want to be compared to anyone, and he didn¡¯t want to be compared to anyone. He was Ren. It was that Ren. No matter how good other people were, he was that Ren, that Ren¡­ It was¡­ Fan bin could tell that something was wrong. He was sitting on the sofa, trembling. His face was pale and bloodless, but his lips were surprisingly red ¡­ Red ¡­ There was also blood, which should have been from Chenzhou¡¯s bite. Fan bin couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling in his heart. He just felt heartache. He didn¡¯t have any other thoughts about Ren. He was also straight, but he couldn¡¯t control the heartache he felt. He just couldn¡¯t understand how Chen Zhou had the heart to bully na Ren. How could she bear to bully such a person who made her heart ache? If it were him, he would only have one feeling, and that was to feel sorry for him¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, but he did not make a sound and just lay there with his eyes closed. He felt an unusual suffocation in his heart. Fan bin¡¯s words were like stones thrown into the lake of one¡¯s heart, disturbing one¡¯s peace. ¡°Chenzhou, you never forced Chu baiqing like this. Think about it, did you really love Chu baiqing? I think you do love Ren, or else why would you forcefully take him? Chenzhou, if you continue like this, you will regret it if Ren is forced to his death.¡± How could he love na Ren? he would only love Chu Bai Qing in this life, only him¡­ Even if he couldn¡¯t have him, his love for him wouldn¡¯t change, and no one could replace his place in her heart. Nobody¡­ Only Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile could make him truly feel at peace. Only Chu baiqing could give him that feeling. He was willing to listen to anything he said¡­ No one else would ¡­ Fan bin watched as Ren¡¯s lips turned redder and redder. Even his ears were thoroughly red, but his face was abnormally pale. Finally, Fan bin couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up and walked over to Ren¡¯s side, grabbing his arm with one hand. It was indeed trembling¡­ ¡°You have, fever¡­¡± Fan bin touched Ren¡¯s forehead. It was burning hot. Ren looked at him blankly, as if he couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying¡­ It was as if he didn¡¯t know him at all. Then, suddenly, he seemed to know him again¡­ Fan bin, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s friend ¡­ The person who was talking to Ji Chenzhou just now¡­ ¡°Chenzhou, you never forced Chu baiqing like this. Think about it, did you really love Chu baiqing? I think you do love Ren, or else why would you forcefully take him? Chenzhou, if you continue like this, you will regret it if Ren is forced to his death.¡± That¡¯s right, not only did he remember Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, he also remembered Fan bin¡¯s words. He doesn¡¯t love me ¡­ I won¡¯t die ¡­ He won¡¯t regret it¡­¡± After saying this, Ren¡¯s body went soft and he fell to the ground. ¡°That Ren¡­¡± Fan bin was shocked. How did he collapse after talking? Ji Chenzhou was about to fall asleep from the pain, but Fan bin¡¯s voice made him sit up abruptly. Fortunately, the stitches were done, or the wound would have been torn open again. The doctor¡¯s hands were shaking. Ji Chenzhou saw Ren lying in Fan bin¡¯s arms as if he was dead. His handsome face was as white as a sheet of paper. Ren had a high fever and had been unconscious for a whole day. The doctor said that Ren was suffering from a heart attack and his mind was depressed ¡­ Ji Chenzhou got someone to add a large bed to his Ward and they were placed together. Before fan bin left, he said to Ji Chenzhou,¡± if you treat him like this, he will either die or become mentally ill. Ji Chenzhou looked at the person lying on the bed, and the image of their first meeting appeared in his mind. It was right outside his father¡¯s house ¡­ He was just teasing him out of boredom. He thought that his pair of pure and innocent eyes would look very good when he cried. His world had always been complicated, and he felt that it was ironic when he saw Ren¡¯s eyes. Why could he have such pure eyes, without any material benefits, so clear and bright, so that you could see the deepest part with one look? Ji Chenzhou had always believed that there was no one in this world who could not be with anyone else but him. Didn¡¯t he force her to let go of Chu Bai Qing back then? Therefore, Ren was dispensable to him. The reason why he didn¡¯t let go and had him was because he always wanted to escape from him. He would not allow such a thing to happen to him, because he was Ji Chenzhou. He wanted to control everything, and he could not let things get out of his control. Two days after Ren fell into a coma, Ji Chenzhou almost blew up the hospital. Who would sleep for so long when they had a fever? The doctors stood in a row in the corridor, not even daring to breathe. Young master Ji¡­ He was the one who didn¡¯t want to ¡­ When she woke up, she was like a sleepy person who wanted to sleep but did not have enough sleep ¡­ He just doesn¡¯t want to wake up ¡­¡± In the end, it was a more experienced director who explained. Any doctor with some experience could tell that the young man was unwilling to wake up. They had been doctors for a long time, and they could understand many things. Before commander Huo left, he had ordered everyone to keep young master Ji¡¯s hospitalization a secret. Of course, this secret included the fact that young master Ji was with another man. not willing to wake up ¡­ Ji Chenzhou mumbled. He did not want to wake up and see himself. So he just fell asleep like this, and he wasn¡¯t dead. Did he feel good? If he didn¡¯t die, no one else would have to die ¡­ Ren, you¡¯re still playing tricks with me.. Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you? Chapter 1391 - Chapter 1391: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, Im Yingluo is quite cheap Chapter 1391: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m Yingluo is quite cheap Translator: 549690339 No matter how smart a person was, there were times when his brain was out of his control. Ji Chenzhou was such a person¡­ ¡°All of you, get out¡­¡± He chased all the doctors away. His feminine words were not meant to be shouted at, but they made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. After leaving the room, a Department Director summoned his courage and called commander Huo. He felt that the child was too pitiful. His son was only this old. Her heart ached just by looking at it. The child¡¯s mental state had already reached a certain level of tension. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so unwilling to wake up. He was running away from reality. She must have been too tired and too scared to have such a reaction. Anyone who was in the same space as Ji Chenzhou would feel suffocated. Because his aura was too strong, just a single look from him was filled with arrogance. That kind of disdainful attitude was innate. The doctor felt that he was an experienced doctor, but he was still like this in front of young master Ji. He was such a clean-cut child. His eyes were clear and pure, but in his confusion, there was a sense of nervousness and uneasiness, or perhaps he had accepted his fate¡­ Being forced like this at such a young age, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to commit suicide, even if he didn¡¯t go crazy. Such a good person would be destroyed. Who could bear not to help such a good child? ¨C In the ward- Ji Chenzhou stood there and looked at the sleeping na Ren. He wondered if he was dreaming. The corners of his lips were still curved upwards, just a slight smile. However, he was exceptionally good-looking, because he had never smiled like that at him before. Ren was indeed dreaming. In the dream, he was on that small island, and he secretly went into the sea behind master Xiu¡¯s back. The waves were big these days, so master Xiu didn¡¯t allow him to go into the sea to avoid danger. However, what could he do? he saw the sea, and if he didn¡¯t swim a few rounds, he would feel uncomfortable all over. When she swam a few rounds to the shore, she was caught by Lord Xiu. That Ren was like a child who had done something wrong. He ran over with a smile, his face slightly red. Her body was a little tanned, but when she smiled, she revealed a pair of cute little canine teeth. He was very likable, and people couldn¡¯t help but want to tease him and touch his head. you¡¯re disobedient again. If I die, I¡¯ll find you a wife, water pipe! Although Lord Xiu¡¯s tone was unhappy, anyone could hear the pampering in it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I want to follow Lord Xiu!¡± Ren had been following master Xiu since he was eight years old, and he wanted to follow him for the rest of his life. you¡¯re already twenty-two years old. It¡¯s time for you to find a wife. This matter is settled. Lord Xiu had always loved to give orders. Ren twenty-two in the dream had never left the island to study in a University. He had never fallen in love with Lord Jue, nor had he ever seen Ji Chenzhou ¡­ It was the one and only Ren who was always bright, happy, blushed when he spoke, and very shy. Lord Xiu really did what he said and found a wife for Ren. It was a Chinese girl with wheat-colored skin. She was healthy and full of vitality. She was very enthusiastic. It just so happened that she could complement that Ren, and that Ren also felt that being with her was quite happy. Not long after, they got married on the island. That day, na Ren was forced to drink by his brothers, saying that it was to boost his courage, so that he wouldn¡¯t be too shy to go to bed on the wedding night¡­ When Ren heard those words, he drank the wine with a red face and unknowingly became drunk. The wedding night was wonderful¡­ He closed his eyes and kissed his new wife. However, when he opened his eyes, he found himself in a strange environment. It was not his wedding House, but¡­ This was a Ward ¡­ And the person on top of him was not his sweet and passionate wife, but a man And he was a very good-looking man. What was going on ¡­ This man¡¯s voice was so pleasant to the ears, but the words he said made his blood freeze. ¡°Na Ren, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll make your Grandpa Xiu fall into a vegetative state and lie there for the rest of his life!¡± That Ren was like a drowning person who was suddenly jolted awake. It was Ji Chenzhou¡­ He returned to reality from the dream in an instant. The pain in his heart seemed to be unable to bear it, and it almost made Ren pass out¡­ It turned out that he was dreaming. He was wondering why he could live such a carefree and happy life because it was a dream and Ji Chenzhou was not in it¡­ as expected, this is the most effective way to treat you. You¡¯re really despicable. You only listen to me when I threaten you. So what if he didn¡¯t want to wake up? he still had a way to make him wake up. Fan bin¡¯s words were wrong. It wasn¡¯t him who was forcing Ren, but Ren who was forcing him. If he was fine, would he have to force him like this? Ji Chenzhou gave it some thought. If that Ren really sneaked away from him, he would be the one going crazy. As for why he had gone crazy, he still didn¡¯t know. In any case, he would not allow such a thing to happen. When Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, his brain couldn¡¯t react in time because he had slept for too long. He could only pick out the words to understand it. This was the first time Ji Chenzhou had called him cheap. It was an appropriate word to use on him ¡­ If he wasn¡¯t cheap, why would he like Ji Chenzhou? How despicable would she be to fall in love with him after he treated her like this? He wasn¡¯t cheap. He would pay attention to every word Ji Chenzhou said, and that was why he ended up in such a sorry state ¡­ ¡°Iam ¡­Quitecheap!¡± Na Ren¡¯s eyes reddened. He refused to admit it when he heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, how could I f * eking fall in love with him? how could he compare to Chu baiqing? no one can compare to Chu baiqing. Bin, you know what kind of existence Chu baiqing is to me. Others may not understand, but you should! Afterward. It was as if he had been pushed into a deep abyss in an instant, and he died with his bones crushed. Na Ren¡¯s voice was very soft and his throat was a little hoarse, but Ji Chenzhou still heard him clearly. His body was instantly on fire. In fact, he had always been angry. He really didn¡¯t like his current state. He was particularly tired and particularly irritable¡­ ¡°Ren, don¡¯t mess with me anymore. I don¡¯t want to hurt you now. 1¡¯11 make you cry and hurt you, understand?¡± Ji Chenzhou was addicted to Naren¡¯s body, even though he was injured and Naren was sick. He couldn¡¯t control the urge to rebut and torture nain. She forced him to cry and beg for mercy. It seemed like this was the only way he would feel better. This kind of almost tyrannical thought would always make his blood boil. ¡°Who do you want to mess with? You¡¯ve really made your father proud ¡­¡± When Gu Jue pushed open the door and walked in, he heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words. Gu Jue finally understood what it meant to surpass his master. This third son of his was even more of a jerk than he had been in the past. He had not expected his third son to be with Naren.. Chapter 1392 - Chapter 1392: Sink-he said, youd better be good (2000 words) Chapter 1392: Sink-he said, you¡¯d better be good (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 When he heard Lord Jue¡¯s voice, na Ren turned his head in confusion and looked at the door. When Lord Jue found out, the despair in na Ren¡¯s heart deepened. Did everyone know? She saw Lord Jue walking in with a thermos flask in his hand. Speaking of which, the way Lord Jue held the thermos flask with a face full of anger was really a little uncomfortable. People change. A few years ago, no one would have thought that the fearful Lord Jue would become the good family man he was today. He pampered Chu Bai Qing so much and took care of little seven and little nine so well. Falling in love with a person would change for him, and the extent of the change would completely exceed your imagination. Ji Chenzhou was also stunned. He had not expected his father to come. It seemed like she knew about it. Didn¡¯t his little mother say not to tell his father? ¡°What are you doing here? Then what are you carrying?¡± Ji Chenzhou was only stunned for a short while as he looked at the thermos flask in Gu Jue¡¯s hands. ¡°If 1 didn¡¯t f * eking come, would you still have killed that little black?¡± Gu Jue really wanted to smash the thermos flask in his hands on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s head. Then, she thought about how she had wasted three hours of boiling soup on him. I haven¡¯t seen Ren for a few days, how did he end up like this? He was obviously thin, as if he was seriously ill. how is that possible? he¡¯s just having a fever, so he¡¯s not very obedient. Ji Chenzhou was grinning cheekily at his father. He could not afford to offend this father. Gu Jue glared fiercely at Ji Chenzhou. He could not possibly ask in front of na Ren why the two of them were together. Looking at Ren¡¯s reaction, she knew that he was not willing. ¡°Lord Jue ¡­¡± Ren had no choice but to greet him. His face was originally pale, but now, it was completely red. ¡°Lie down and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ve made you some soup,¡± Seeing that Ren was about to get up, Gu Jue immediately made him lie down. Ji Chenzhou was standing by the bed. When Gu Jue walked over, he bumped into him. get up, you¡¯re in the way. Lord Jue¡¯s treatment of his third son was like the wind and rain. When he was happy, he was his own son. When she was unhappy, she would shout and curse. The moment Ren heard that Lord Jue had made him soup, he immediately panicked. ¡°How can this ¡­ I¡¯m fine, Lord Jue, I¡¯m just¡­ It¡¯s just a fever, it¡¯s fine ¡­¡± Even though he was in pain, Naren still sat up. The panic and emotion in his eyes made this innocent child not know what to do. Okay, okay, okay. I know you¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. He won¡¯t dare to bully you. Just lie down. Hey, lie down ¡­ Gu Jue was not good at coaxing people. Looking at na Ren, he wanted to comfort him but did not know how to say a few words. Gu Jue could also feel Ren¡¯s helplessness and his heart ached for him. As soon as he felt sorry for na Ren, he would vent his anger on Ji Chenzhou. just you wait. I¡¯m afraid that na Ren will be bullied the most. I even told you to take good care of him, but you f * eking took care of him on the bed. Flow dare you bully him like this? ¡± Chu baiqing always said that Gu Jue¡¯s temper had improved and he had become gentler. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that this gentleness was only for him. He was still the same to others, and his level of explosive popularity was not reduced at all. Especially his third son. Ren¡¯s hands clutched the blanket tightly. He couldn¡¯t put that feeling into words. He really couldn¡¯t find any words to describe it. He wasn¡¯t such a weak existence that everyone would worry about and be afraid of him being bullied. He could actually take care of himself. He really could. Before he met Ji Chenzhou, he had taken good care of himself. He and Qin Nan also got along very well. His university life made him live a fulfilling and steady life. But now, he ¡­ He didn¡¯t even know what he was or why he was alive. He did not even know if he was hungry, thirsty, or sleepy¡­ father, you¡¯ve been through this too. Why are you still saying that about me? I¡¯m very good to him. I¡¯ve already told you, but he¡¯s not obedient. Don¡¯t think that he¡¯s soft-spoken, he¡¯s actually very stubborn! Ji Chenzhou had been trained to speak the truth since he was young. His father was in a fit of anger, and he couldn¡¯t hold back or say anything else. It was obvious that his father was on na Ren¡¯s side. Ren lowered his head. If treating him this way was considered pretty good, then what would happen if she didn¡¯t? ¡°You f * eking¡­ Get out.¡± Gu Jue was about to scold Ji Chenzhou again when he turned around and saw that Ren had his head lowered. She looked like she had suffered a great grievance, but she had to endure it with fear and uneasiness. Gu Jue had asked his Chu baiqing to come along. Fie wasn¡¯t good at dealing with such things. Ren was like glass. He was careful, but his third son was as strong as steel. He could treat him however he wanted. ¡°Get out of here. I¡¯m going to feed him the soup.¡± Why would Ji Chenzhou go out? he wasn¡¯t afraid of his father scolding him. Anyway, he had been scolded a lot and he was used to it. However, he couldn¡¯t let his father be alone with that Ren. After all, that Ren liked his father¡­ Although he said that he didn¡¯t like her anymore, how could he say that he didn¡¯t like her just because he liked her? Ji Chenzhou opened the thermal flask. After all, he had never done such things before and was a little clumsy. hey, slow down. I¡¯ve cooked three small ones. You¡¯re going to flip them over again! Ji Chenzhou rolled his eyes at his father and did not say a word. However, he slowed down his movements for fear that he would flip the thermos over. As soon as the thermal flask was opened, a rich fragrance could be smelled. Ren wasn¡¯t hungry, and he didn¡¯t feel hungry. When he smelled it, he couldn¡¯t help but move his mouth. It was the most instinctive reaction of a human. Ji Chenzhou poured him a bowl of soup, which was rich and fragrant. Ji Chenzhou sat by the bed, his movements somewhat stiff. After all, he had never served anyone before. ¡°I¡­ It can be drunk!¡± Ren reached out to take the bowl. He was not used to being fed. In the past, when he was sick twice, it was always master Xiu who fed him, so he didn¡¯t feel anything. However, Ji Chenzhou could not. He fed him, but he could not eat¡­ Ji Chenzhou held the bowl and avoided na Ren¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you, be good!¡± Na Ren¡¯s resistance to him was obvious, so obvious that it made Ji Chenzhou a little angry. However, his father was still around, so he had to be able to suppress his anger. Na Ren could hear the warning in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone. If Lord Jue was not here, Ji Chenzhou would probably say,¡± do you want me to feed you directly with my mouth?¡± Ren, you¡¯re still not used to accepting his actions. Why do you have to provoke him? in the end, you¡¯re the one who will suffer. When the spoonful of soup was delivered to na Ren¡¯s mouth, he opened his mouth and drank it directly¡­ His tongue was scalded, but he only frowned slightly and drank the soup. Then, he took another spoonful. Ren hesitated for a moment but still drank it. It was so hot that his tongue and throat hurt.. Chapter 1394 - Chapter 1394: Sinking-hes angry, Im taking him home now (2000 words) Chapter 1394: Sinking-he¡¯s angry, I¡¯m taking him home now (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 That was how Ren was brought home by Lord Jue. He was the kind of person who did not like to cause trouble to others. So, when he was carried in by Sir Jue and placed on the sofa, his ears were completely red. It was not that he could not walk and was not that weak, but his Lord did not listen to him at all. Chu baiqing walked out from the fence. Little seven and little nine were playing by themselves. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good.¡± Chu Bai Qing looked at Ren¡¯s state and felt heartache, but he still smiled and said calmly. Perhaps no one understood Naren¡¯s current state of mind better than he did. He had experienced it before, so he understood. Only those who had experienced it would understand some things. Not only did Ren have to experience it, but sinking the boat also had to experience it. At that time, they would know whether it was right or wrong and whether they were suitable to be together. ¡°Young master Chu¡­ It¡¯s nothing, just a fever¡­ It wasn¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s related to that matter¡­¡± Ren then recalled that he had asked young master Chu about how he would get a fever after that. In order to avoid Chu baiqing¡¯s misunderstanding, he quickly explained that he was hospitalized due to a fever after doing it with Ji Chenzhou. Chu baiqing just smiled,¡± na Ren, treat this place as your home. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Chu baiqing sat beside him and looked at the patient¡¯s garb. He had lost a lot of weight in the past few days. ¡°Young master Chu, I¡¯m really fine. 1 can¡¯t stay here¡­¡± He was not a child like little seven or little nine who needed someone to take care of him. He was an adult and he could take care of himself. Although he had taken care of himself, he did not want to trouble others. ¡°Are you afraid of sinking the boat?¡± Chu baiqing touched Ren¡¯s head, it was still warm. Ren bit his lower lip. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for others. However, the main reason was that Ji Chenzhou would not allow it. ¡°No, I¡¯m just used to it¡­ Living alone¡­¡± It could not be said that Ji Chenzhou did not allow it. Ren, you¡¯re not a liar. Just stay here. He won¡¯t dare to be presumptuous at home. You can be at ease with me around. Chu baiqing smiled at Gu Jue as he walked down the stairs after changing his clothes. ¡°What are you laughing at? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that bastard. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control myself and kick him to death.¡± Gu Jue was depressed by Chu baiqing¡¯s gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything.¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness, it was the result of time. by the way, Ren¡¯s mouth is burning. Take a look at how to do it and make it more comfortable. Gu Jue recalled that Ren¡¯s mouth was even scalded. He was so focused on bringing her back that he had forgotten about this matter. ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s really fine, young master Chu Jue ¡­¡± Ren quickly shook his head, but after shaking twice, he felt dizzy and his body was still weak. It was quite painful when she drank it, but she didn¡¯t feel much now. She just felt a little numb. It should be a small blister¡­ ¡°Drink some milk to ease the pain!¡± Chu baiqing glanced at Gu Jue. His eyes seemed to be asking,¡± why did you burn your mouth?¡± Gu Jue turned around and went to the kitchen to get some milk. ¡°No need, young master Chu, I¡¯m really fine ¡­ 1 am allergic to milk¡­ There¡¯s no need for that, Lord Jue.¡± Ren quickly said that he was allergic. If he reacted again, he would cause more trouble for Lord Jue and young master Chu. then it¡¯s better to add some white sugar. It¡¯ll work too. It¡¯s an old-fashioned method! Gu Jue immediately carried out Chu baiqing¡¯s orders. Ren, lie down for a while. He can¡¯t find the sugar. Chu baiqing got up and went to the kitchen. Ren was indeed a little uncomfortable. He was probably hungry, so he drank three spoonfuls of soup, which were still hot¡­ Once a person had a fever, they would feel weak all over. Just as Gu Jue was about to leave the kitchen with some sugar, Chu baiqing entered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ren¡¯s mouth?¡± Chu baiqing looked at the can of white sugar in Gu Jue¡¯s hand. If he were to look for it, he really didn¡¯t know where to go. tsk, I¡¯m even suspecting if our third son grew up eating fertilizer. His brain¡­ He didn¡¯t even blow on the soup to cool it down before feeding it to little black. He just fed it directly. How could it not be hot?¡± also, that little black, he didn¡¯t even say that it was hot and continued to drink ¡­ I¡¯m really angry and my heart aches for him. That child is too honest, that¡¯s why he¡¯s being bullied by that bastard.¡± Chu Bai Qing sighed helplessly after hearing this. It was just like that, caring and hurting. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also bully me in the past!¡± Chu baiqing also wanted to say that the bullying was quite brutal and aggressive. ¡°No, I just love you. 1 wouldn¡¯t dare to bully you.¡± Gu Jue held Chu baiqing in his arms and smiled apologetically at the things he had done to Chu baiqing. He had to treat him well for the rest of his life, or he would not forgive himself. ¡°When Chu baiqing and Gu Jue came out of the kitchen, Ji Chenzhou happened to walk in from the entrance.¡± He knew the password ¡­ ¡°Hey, I said 1 forgot something. I forgot to change the password.¡± Actually, Gu Jue was just saying that. How could he really not let his third son go home? ¡°Little mom, my dad is carrying my Ren.¡± Ji Chenzhou chuckled and walked in. ¡°The one I gave in to isn¡¯t your Ren.¡± Chu baiqing finished speaking and walked in before Ji Chenzhou. Gu Jue noticed that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression had changed. He probably didn¡¯t think that the gentle Chu Bai Qing would speak to him with such a cold tone and expression. Chu Bai Qing was gentle to everyone and had never been cold to anyone. Therefore, Ji Chenzhou could feel it very clearly. It was as if the balance had been disrupted, and he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. That Ren was in a daze and was about to fall asleep. When he heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice, he suddenly woke up and sat up straight. He didn¡¯t want to provoke Ji Chenzhou, and he couldn¡¯t provoke him either. If he really went crazy, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine what he would do to master Xiu and the others, because he was a madman. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± Chu baiqing brought a spoonful of white sugar to na Ren¡¯s mouth. Ren opened his mouth obediently. Chu baiqing looked at his tongue and saw some small blisters. ¡°It¡¯ll be better with white sugar!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s heart ached for na Ren. This child must have suffered a lot in the past few days for him to become like this. Naren liked sweet things, so the White sugar was quite comfortable in her mouth. He smiled, like a satisfied child. Ji Chenzhou was stunned for a moment when he saw Ren¡¯s smile. Na Ren had never smiled at him from the bottom of his heart before. Never. Even though he had pretended to be submissive for the past two days, his smile was not so simple, happy, and satisfied. Ji Chenzhou especially did not like this feeling. He wanted to grasp it but could not get it. make more of that Ren¡¯s favorite food for dinner to nourish him. He¡¯s too thin and weak! Chu baiqing¡¯s words were directed at Gu Jue. ¡°No need, I¡¯m bringing him home now. I¡¯ll make him whatever he wants to eat!¡± Before Gu Jue could say anything, Ji Chenzhou spoke first. His tone was a little impatient and stiff. He only knew that Ren was his.. Chapter 1395 - Chapter 1395: Sinking-he was angry, very angry (2000 words) Chapter 1395: Sinking-he was angry, very angry (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 In that case, even if she went back with Ji Chenzhou, it would be better than causing trouble for Lord Jue and young master Chu here. Moreover, Ji Chenzhou would only make things difficult for Lord Jue and young master Chu if he were to make a scene. The more he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for everyone, the more people seemed to know, and the more trouble there would be. He really felt tired. Just as Ren was about to stand up, Chu baiqing grabbed his arm,¡± Ren, sit down! The moment Ji Chenzhou spoke, na Ren¡¯s reaction was an instinctive command. ¡°Young master Chu, I and him ¡­ Go back, I¡¯m really fine, I¡¯m fine now¡­ I won¡¯t trouble you and Lord Jue ¡­¡± Ren didn¡¯t sit down. He just stood in front of the sofa. Because of the sugar in his mouth, Ren looked especially cute when he spoke. She was afraid that the candy in her mouth would turn into syrup and run out He could sense that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression was not good. She did not know what they had said at the entrance, but Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression was dark when he entered. ¡°You can either go to the kitchen with your father to cook, or go home by yourself!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s tone was cold as usual. At this moment, Ren finally understood why Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression was so bad. It was because of young master Chu ¡­ Ji Chenzhou choked on his words because the person who choked on his words was Chu baiqing, not anyone else. He dared to yell at his father, or say some nasty things, but he couldn¡¯t do it to Chu Bai Qing. Gu Jue looked at his Chu baiqing¡¯s arrogant face and couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. He wondered why his Chu baiqing was so likable. He was so good-looking even when he was pretending to be cold. Look at his cold eyes. Third son, you can be smug. Someone will teach you a lesson. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my home ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou replied in a muffled voice. He didn¡¯t dare to look Chu baiqing in the eyes. Na Ren was dragged to the sofa by Chu baiqing. Just as she swallowed the sugar in her mouth, Chu baiqing fed her another spoonful of sugar. ¡°This burn is the most uncomfortable, especially in the mouth!¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s voice was unhurried and unkind. Naturally, he was talking to Ji Chenzhou. It could also be described as eccentric. Ji Chenzhou opened his mouth, but he swallowed the words he wanted to say. He naturally knew that the burns were not pleasant. However, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He had never served anyone before. How did he know that it had to be blown cold before it could be drunk¡­ Usually, when Ji Chenzhou ate, the kitchen would dry the soup and serve it to him warmly, so he did not have this awareness. At this moment, little seven and little nine also came out from the guardrails. Now, the guardrails could no longer stop them. He could come out if he opened the door. They each grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm with one hand and called him. third brother¡¯. Then, he politely called Ren. uncle¡¯. Ji Chenzhou flicked little seven and little Nine¡¯s heads, call him third sister-in-law. Little seven and little nine widened their eyes in surprise. Third sister-in-law? Although children were young, they could already subconsciously distinguish between men and women. Na Ren coughed a few times and forced himself to swallow the White sugar that he had just put in his mouth. No matter how much she liked to eat sweet things, she couldn¡¯t stand it. It was too sweet. She kept coughing from the sugar, but she had to admit that the sugar really didn¡¯t hurt anymore when she ate it. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t seem to notice Ren¡¯s cough. He scooped another spoonful of sugar and was about to put it into Ren¡¯s mouth. ¡°Little mom, you didn¡¯t see him cough, and you still let him eat?¡± That Ren was not happy. It was obvious that his heart ached. He didn¡¯t even dare to talk to Chu Bai Qing like that before. ¡°My white sugar isn¡¯t scalding. It¡¯s fine to eat a few more spoonfuls. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s hot soup.¡± Chu Bai Qing laughed coldly. It was good to know that he was in pain. Ren opened his mouth and ate the White sugar. He also wanted his tongue to recover quickly. Moreover, young master Chu was feeding him, so he had to eat it. If not, he would be embarrassed to let young master Chu feed him with his arms crossed. Ji Chenzhou choked again and could not say a word. His little mother seemed to be as gentle as water, but sometimes, her mouth was sharper than a knife. It was indeed his fault for the soup today, but when he thought of Ren, who drank it even though it was hot and didn¡¯t say anything, he was angry, very angry. and you, Ren, you¡¯re having a hard time coughing. If I feed you, you¡¯ll eat. Won¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not feeling well?¡± ¡°He fed you hot soup and you drank it. What if you burn your throat and can¡¯t speak in the future?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone towards na Ren was much gentler because he truly felt bad for him. With a sweet in his mouth, he looked at Chu baiqing with his wet eyes like a child who had done something wrong. Hearing Chu baiqing say that about na Ren, Ji Chenzhou was unhappy again. He was the only one who could talk about their family¡¯s na Ren. Although he was angry, he felt uncomfortable when his little mom talked about it. When he looked at Ren¡¯s aggrieved look and blank eyes, his heart ached again also, I still don¡¯t know what your relationship is. Why did you bring him home? Chu Bai Qing suddenly thought of this and asked seriously. Ren was surprised. Didn¡¯t young master Chu know about him and Ji Chenzhou? Ji Chenzhou sighed. He still did not know what his stepmother was thinking. ¡°Little mom, it¡¯s getting boring. Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on between me and him?¡± Now, Ji Chenzhou realized that his youngest mother was full of evil tricks. Little seven and little nine pulled Ji Chenzhou and wanted to push him down. Ji Chenzhou knew that the two of them wanted him to lie on the ground so that they could play on top of him. So, he fell to the ground and played with them. Little seven and little nine were overjoyed. They jumped onto Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body. Although they were young, it still hurt when they fell. Ji Chenzhou said,¡± the two of you, be gentler! Ji Chenzhou doted on little seven and little nine a lot, so he would only allow them to do whatever they wanted with him. Ren also liked little seven and little nine. He wondered if he would be as cute as them if he had a child. He also wanted to have his own home, a happy home with laughter everywhere, just like this place ¡­ Chu baiqing saw the hope and disappointment in Ren¡¯s eyes. He knew that Ren was someone who valued relationships. Once someone like this was hurt, it was hard for him to believe in relationships. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you two. Come, tell me ¡­¡± Chu baiqing leaned back on the sofa and looked at Ji Chenzhou, who was being tortured by his two sons. He thought to himself,¡¯good son.¡¯ don¡¯t you already know that? they¡¯re together. What¡¯s there to ask? ¡± Actually, Ji Chenzhou was not willing to discuss this with his stepmother. He would feel irritated and awkward. ¡°Why are you together? Do you want to be like your father and I, to be together seriously for the rest of our lives, or do you want to just play around and then dump me?¡± Chapter 1396 - Chapter 1396: Sinking-he cant leave me even if he dies Chapter 1396: Sinking-he can¡¯t leave me even if he dies (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing emphasized the word ¡®play¡¯. Na Ren didn¡¯t want to hear any reply from Ji Chenzhou. This was because he knew very well that Ji Chenzhou was only toying with him. He had said that he would only stop after he had played enough and was tired of it¡­ ¡°Young master Chu, I¡¯m going to the kitchen to help Lord Jue ¡­¡± Naren stood up and said as he swallowed the White sugar in his mouth. But before he could finish, he was interrupted by Chu baiqing and Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Ren doesn¡¯t need it.¡± Chu baiqing pulled na Ren to sit down. Gu Jue could handle the kitchen on his own and didn¡¯t need any help. Besides, if there was work to be done, it should be Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Sit down!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was still very stiff. After all, he was still angry. Moreover, he treated Ren as his. He usually didn¡¯t care about what the people around him said or did. Sometimes, the words he said were especially hurtful, and he was completely unaware of it. There was another point. Ji Chenzhou did not want Ren to be with his father. He had always minded the fact that Naren liked him. Ren was pulled by Chu baiqing and sat down again. ¡°Are you serious or are you just playing?¡± Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t want to let him off, he spoke again. Ji Chenzhou was silent. His devilishly handsome face was slightly red. He did not want to answer this question. He had wanted to play around before, but now, he didn¡¯t want to let go. He didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. Everything he was doing now was done according to his own instinctive reactions. Are you serious? He thought that he would never be serious again because all his seriousness was given to Chu baiqing. For more than two years, he had treated him with all his heart. He probably no longer had that serious heart. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s silence made Chu baiqing frown. He understood Ji Chenzhou. If he did not want to say it, he would not have said it¡­ Ren couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. It was an extremely uncomfortable feeling, as if he couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment. ¡°1¡¯11 go¡­ In the bathroom, young master Chu ¡­¡± This time, na Ren stood up and nodded at Chu Bai Qing. He then walked quickly towards the bathroom. Chu Bai Qing looked at his back and felt his heart ache. how could you hurt such a pure and innocent person who doesn¡¯t know how to hide his feelings?¡± Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t understand. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t treat him like this back then. He had always thought that Ji Chenzhou did not love him, but rather, it was a form of determination. Just like how he could call him ¡®little mom¡¯ so easily now. A large part of the reason was that his smile was very similar to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mother¡¯s. Ji Chenzhou had always been the center of attention ever since he was young. His personality was sometimes very stubborn, so once he set his mind on something, it would be very difficult to change it. For example, he thought that the person he loved was him, Chu baiqing, but in reality, he didn¡¯t even know if he loved her. ¡°Little mom, how is he innocent? He¡¯s not that innocent. He¡¯s acting in front of me, listening to everything I say, and sticking to me, just to make me tired of him and then not want him¡­¡± -He¡¯s the only one with such thoughts, and you call him innocent? He knew that the soup was hot today, but he still drank it¡­ Maybe he¡¯s just acting and deliberately letting my father see it. He¡¯s not that innocent¡­¡± -1 bullied him and hurt him? If he wasn¡¯t thinking about how to leave me, would I treat him like this? He was the one who did something wrong first, that¡¯s why I¡¯m treating him like this. You and my father only know how to criticize me, I¡¯m innocent!¡± Ji Chenzhou sat up with little seven on one leg and little nine on the other. He couldn¡¯t let the two of them jump anymore, the wound on his body should have opened again. Before he got out of the car, he had deliberately changed into dark-colored clothes and even wore a waterproof vest inside. Mo Chen would tram him from time to time, so he had all these necessary changes of clothes in the car. He didn¡¯t want his father and mother to see that he was injured. His father went to the hospital. He didn¡¯t know how he found out that Ren had a fever, but he obviously didn¡¯t go to see him. He did not know who his son was ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re innocent? Ji Chenzhou, if you didn¡¯t force Ren, would he have thought of escaping from you? 1 don¡¯t believe that he would want to leave if you treat him well.¡± ¡°Chenzhou, if you treat Ren like this, you will only force him to leave.¡± Chu Bai Qing knew how it felt to be forced, how painful it was. ¡°I won¡¯t let him leave me. He can¡¯t leave me even if he dies!¡± Ji Chenzhou stood up in frustration and threw little seven and little nine into the guardrails. He got up and left. The pain from the incision made his forehead sweat. If he didn¡¯t leave, he would fall down. Moreover, his stepmother¡¯s words had made his heart feel like a ball of numbness, and it made his internal organs feel uncomfortable. He was wondering if his heart, liver, spleen, and lungs would all come out if the incision was completely opened. Ji Chenzhou had left. When na Ren came out, he was nowhere to be seen. Thus, he knew Ji Chenzhou¡¯s answer. It was just like what he had thought in his heart-he was just playing around. Ren, go to the guest room and lie down for a while. I called your third sister-in-law just now. She and third brother will be coming over for dinner tonight. Chu baiqing touched his forehead. It was a little hot, but he shouldn¡¯t be too tall. He should take a nap, eat, and take some medicine. Chu baiqing thought that third sister-in-law might be able to make Ren feel better. ¡°Young master Chu, you can¡¯t tell my sister about this!¡± Ren was a little flustered. So many people knew about it, and he couldn¡¯t let them forget. However, he didn¡¯t want his sister to know. don¡¯t worry and go to sleep. Just say that you have a fever and you¡¯re resting at our house. Chu baiqing consoled him, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. Ren was also feeling terrible. He also believed that young master Chu would not let his sister know. He went to the guest room to sleep. He was obviously very tired and uncomfortable all over. However, she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Ji Chenzhou had left just like that¡­ When Ren was in the washroom, he had already thought of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s injuries. Little seven and little nine were still jumping around on his body, so the wound would definitely split open again. Why didn¡¯t he cherish himself? he knew that he was injured, but he still did this¡­ When he realized that he was actually so worried about Ji Chenzhou, Ren started to panic again ¡­ Gu Jue made a lot of dishes for dinner, and most of them were what Chu baiqing wanted to eat. ¡°If you¡¯re not treating us to a meal, 1 won¡¯t be willing to eat any of your dishes!¡± Li beixiao looked at the dishes on the table and said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s food, yet you¡¯re still picky, third brother? I¡¯m going to your house for a meal. Third sister-in-law is also willing to eat the food you make.¡± Gu Jue was not happy. Everyone was on the same level, so who was talking about who? He picked up a piece of rib for Chu baiqing and placed it on his plate. Li beixiao did not say anything, because that was the truth. ¡°Ren, master Xiu, you called me yesterday and asked me to find you a girlfriend. 1 think you¡¯re not young anymore. This girl is from the Music Academy.. You two can meet up tomorrow, okay?¡± Chapter 1397 - Chapter 1397: Sinking-young master Chu, -beg you to help me Wanwan (2000 words) Chapter 1397: Sinking-young master Chu, -beg you to help me Wanwan (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Huo qingge scooped a bowl of soup for Naren and let it cool down, spoon by spoon. The hand holding the chopsticks tightened. His sister had asked him before why he had not had a girlfriend after two years in college ¡­ Lord Xiu¡­ When master Xiu called his sister, he was using another method to get him to leave Ji Chenzhou. He didn¡¯t want him to be with Ji Chenzhou anymore. Lord Xiu must be very worried about him right now, right? Chu baiqing and Gu Jue looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. It would be strange if they said anything at this time. sister, I don¡¯t want to right now. I think I¡¯m still young¡­ Every time Huo qingge told that to Naren, he would always give her this answer, thinking that he was not good at lying. He would not lie to his sister¡­ ¡°You are still young? You¡¯re already in your twenties, so listen to me. Who doesn¡¯t date in college? this is a life experience and a memory in the future. The beauty of youth can¡¯t be wasted.¡± Huo qingge had never gone to school before. She remembered seeing na Ren¡¯s youthful faces when she sent him to school. She would be very envious. She was really envious. There were regrets in life because she did not have the experience of this journey. your relationship has become your sister¡¯s worry. You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to date. Meet her. If you think you can get along with her, then get along. If you can¡¯t, then we¡¯ll talk about it. Li beixiao knew how anxious Huo qingge had been over this matter. She wanted to call Ren every day and ask him how he was doing. However, she thought about how she couldn¡¯t control him since he was already an adult. She was afraid that he would be annoyed. When she saw Ren earlier, she saw that he had lost weight and was sick, but he didn¡¯t tell her. Huo qingge was still in pain for a while. Since her sister and brother-in-law had already said so, Ren couldn¡¯t reject them anymore. If they met, he would say no regardless of whether they could talk or not. He didn¡¯t think he could be with a girl anymore. ¡°Then let me see. She might not like my personality.¡± Ren also knew that he was too shy. He had been on the island for too long. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with others. He was very close to his brothers on the island, and he was very casual when it came to jokes. He would never blush. It was only after he arrived in Yun Cheng that he realized that he was originally a shy person, and he was slowly adapting to it. After all, a person¡¯s personality couldn¡¯t be changed overnight. However, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s appearance had caused him to return to a distant place. He had forced him to be so overbearing that he had become weak. The feeling of being unable to resist really made him wish he was dead ¡­ who says I don¡¯t like it? ¡± Huo qingge said as she placed a bowl of warm soup in front of Naren. what¡¯s wrong with your personality? 1 like your clean and quiet personality. It¡¯s rare for people to be so pure and unsophisticated. ¡°It¡¯s tiring to live with such heavy thoughts!¡± The moment Huo qingge thought of heavy heart, she immediately thought of Ji Chenzhou. That person was too shrewd. Oh right, that Ji Chenzhou. He¡¯s too scheming. He¡¯s too vicious and it¡¯s tiring to live like that. We shouldn¡¯t play with people like him so that we won¡¯t be affected. However, he¡¯s really good to Chu baiqing. Don¡¯t be jealous, Lord Jue. I¡¯ll just be honest. Huo qingge¡¯s heart sank as she thought of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name. His name was a little sad. He wondered how his parents had given him this name. Perhaps his personality was related to his name! cough cough ¡­ That Ren, try the soup, our Bai Qing specially asked me to make it for you.¡± Sir Jue saw that Ren¡¯s face had turned pale. He was probably afraid that his sister would find out about him and Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Yes, Thank you, sir Jue!¡± Ren lowered his head and took a sip of the soup. It was delicious, but he couldn¡¯t taste it. Because he was flustered and confused, the moment his sister said Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name, all the pores on his body stood up. After dinner, Huo qingge wanted to bring na Ren back to their house. However, Ren had said that he would stay here. He was just a little feverish, but it was nothing serious. He wanted to have a chat with young master Chu, but in reality, he didn¡¯t want to go back with his sister and let her see that he was in a bad mood. If he discovered anything else ¡­ In reality, Ren didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. Chu baiqing could tell that he was nervous and afraid his sister would find out. On the other hand, he was. little absent-minded. Chu baiqing guessed that he was thinking about Ji Chenzhou. Nain was very innocent, and all his emotions were written on his face. He would not hide his thoughts. Gu Jue went to coax little seven and little nine to sleep. Chu baiqing asked Ren to sit by the railing. this is little seven and little Nine¡¯s world. They like it here because everything is colored. Children like things with colors. they like to be colorful, but as we grow older, we gradually only like one or two colors, such as black or white ¡­ in our lives, the happiness is getting lesser and lesser, the worries are getting more and more, and our minds are getting heavier and heavier. Chu Bai Qing had a green ocean ball in his hand. na Ren, it¡¯s really rare to see you so pure. You don¡¯t know how to read other people¡¯s minds, and you don¡¯t know how to cater to others ¡®likes. You are you, the one and only na Ren, the very likable na Ren. Ren smiled in embarrassment. He felt that he was introverted and did not know how to communicate with others. However, young master Chu¡¯s words made it seem like he was fine. Chenzhou¡¯s family background is very complicated. He has a strong sense of self-protection and a strong personality. He doesn¡¯t allow things to get out of his control. This is the natural instinct of a person in power. Ji Chenzhou would tell Chu baiqing everything. He didn¡¯t hide the messy things that happened in his family. ¡°Young master Chu, let¡¯s talk about something else!¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t want to mention Ji Chenzhou because he was trying his best not to think about him. She did not think about what he was doing now, whether the incision had been opened, or whether the suture was closed ¡­ This was the third suture. Would it hurt¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but think about these questions. Ren felt that he had gone crazy. After being treated like that by him, why would she still miss him and worry about him? was she really that cheap? Chu baiqing touched his head. This child had gone through too much. Ren looked at Chu baiqing, his eyes clear but pained. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him.¡± Chu baiqing knew that Ren needed time, and so did Chen Zhou. That Ren would definitely like to sink boats ¡­ ¡°Young master Chu, I have something that I need your help with!¡± This matter had been on Ren¡¯s mind for a long time. When a person¡¯s mind was in a mess, they were the best at making decisions for themselves. ¡°What do you need my help with? as long as it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Chu baiqing was surprised that Ren would ask for his help. &Nbsp; Ren said softly. Chu Bai Qing stood there in shock.. Chapter 1398 - Chapter 1398: Sinking-I wont let him find out, Ill hide very well (2000 words) Chapter 1398: Sinking-I won¡¯t let him find out, I¡¯ll hide very well (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Chu baiqing thought he had heard wrong. He didn¡¯t think that Ren would say something like that. Ren, what did you say?11 he asked again with uncertainty. Na Ren¡¯s face reddened. He leaned over to Chu Bai Qing¡¯s ear and repeated. That childish look was as if they were whispering to each other, afraid that someone would hear their secret. Chu baiqing looked at na Ren. From his clear eyes, he could tell that he wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°You¡¯ve decided?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s voice trembled. This wasn¡¯t a joke. ¡°En, young master Chu, you will help me right?¡± yes! Naren nodded seriously. He had been hesitating before because he didn¡¯t dare to. However, after today, he believed that he could take responsibility for his decision. okay, I¡¯ll help you. You still have time to think about it. If you regret it, let me know. You know that this is a risky thing to do. 1 can¡¯t guarantee that it will work. Chu Bai Qing had always been a careful person. If he wasn¡¯t confident in something, he wouldn¡¯t make a definite statement. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t regret it, young master Chu. I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time Once Ren made a decision, he would continue on, no matter how difficult the path was. you have to know that if Chenzhou finds out about this in the future, he might take your life. 1 more or less understand him. If he really does something like that, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. Actually, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attitude towards him today was already different from usual. He would no longer refute his words and would no longer obey them unconditionally. This was both a good and a bad thing. Ji Chenzhou was like a Wolf. No one could control him, and he would only cause trouble. Now that he was refuting her, it meant that he cared about Ren. He just didn¡¯t realize it. ¡°I¡­ 1 won¡¯t let him find out, I¡¯ll hide it well¡­¡± In fact, Ren knew that if Ji Chenzhou were to find out about this, he would definitely kill him. He firmly believed in this. Chu Bai Qing liked Ren¡¯s innocence, but it was this innocence that made him worry even more. He still did not understand Ji Chenzhou ¡­ ¨C In the hospital- When Fan bin saw the doctors ¡°run¡± out as if they had been relieved of a heavy burden, he was so angry that he wanted to give Ji Chenzhou a few punches. ¡°Do you really have to torture yourself like this?¡± Fan bin was very aggressive when he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s good that you died outside. You performed incision and suture three times in two days, and you f * eking drank?¡± Fan bin pointed at Ji Chenzhou, whose face was red with anger. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about that Ren? Then why do you have to torture yourself like this? don¡¯t you hate to get hurt the most? Look at all the injuries on your body.¡± ¡°I say, first young master Ji, are you not torturing yourself by doing this? are you trying to make Ren Xin feel bad for you? You¡¯ve only doted on him before. You¡¯ve only hurt him, and he¡¯ll only give you indifference ¡­¡± Fan bin was really angry. He saw that the wounds on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body had already been messed up by him. This person was still stubborn. Even if she didn¡¯t give him anesthesia, she didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. Actually, Fan bin wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. Even Ji Chenzhou himself didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. He cared about REO. This was something that he didn¡¯t need to be told. He didn¡¯t care and wouldn¡¯t be forced to do so. However, why did this ¡®care¡¯ sound so scary? ¡°Give me a cigarette!¡± Ji Chenzhou was leaning on the bed. His face was pale and his eyes were drunk. He had drunk a lot of wine just now, but he didn¡¯t feel drunk at all. He was very clear-headed, but his actions were out of his control. For example, he had wanted to go back to his father¡¯s house because Ren was there, but he had come to the hospital¡­ ¡°You¡¯re still smoking¡­¡± Fan bin¡¯s hand that was pointing at Ji Chenzhou was shaking. If he had a gun in his hand, he might have already fired. In the past, Ji Chenzhou had always said,¡± 1 have to live well and let those who want me to die early die before me. he was really too angry. But now? He was courting death. ¡°Bin, you said that the one I love is that Ren?¡± Since Fan bin and his stepmother had said so, could it be that he had really fallen in love with na Ren? Then why didn¡¯t he know about it? When he first saw Chu baiqing, the first thing he saw was the school where he sent little Yao to school. When he saw Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile, he was deeply attracted. Then, he would run over to check on Chu Bai Qing from time to time, which became his greatest pleasure. Later on, she bought a house so that she could be closer to him. Later, she saw him at the commander¡¯s house. He was smiling so calmly, but he had another man in his eyes. How could he allow such a thing to happen? whoever he, Ji Chenzhou, had his eyes on, would definitely be his. Two years of companionship was the happiest thing in his life. He was willing to do anything for Chu baiqing. He was afraid that he would die, and then he would become a human again, without any expectations. It was just like when his mother had left him. He didn¡¯t want to experience that kind of despairing pain again. If he had experienced it, he might have died ¡­ All his emotions were placed on Chu Bai Qing, so how could he have extra love for na Ren? He really felt that it was quite ridiculous ¡­ How could she just love or not love him just like that¡­ ¡°Whether you love me or not is not up to me to decide. It¡¯s up to you to feel it.¡± Fan bin looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s drunken eyes and a rare look of confusion appeared. This man, who always knew what he wanted and what he should do, was actually so lost¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone rang. He glanced at it and his lips curled into a cold smile. The call went through, but he did not say anything. She didn¡¯t know what the other party said, but Ji Chenzhou replied,¡± sure! Then, he hung up the phone. ¡°Your dad?¡± Fan bin looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes and knew that he was the president. yeah, I¡¯m going on a blind date tomorrow. Do you know whose daughter she is? Ji Chenzhou¡¯s wound would hurt when he spoke, but he did not seem to feel it. ¡°Chenzhou, I don¡¯t care whose daughter she is. You¡¯ll have to get married sooner or later, so just let Ren off! He¡¯s really quite pitiful¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s status had determined that his marriage would be a marriage between the strong. He would definitely find a woman to marry and have children. What would happen to Ren then? all of you are so concerned about him. Look at how attractive he is. Do you think 1 should lock him up at home? ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were cold and sarcastic. Everyone around him was speaking up for Ren. It was as if he was the only one who had been wronged, and he was like a robot that had no feelings. What Ji Chenzhou did not expect was that he would be able to see her on a blind date. His Ren was so likable, not only to men, but also to women¡­. Chapter 1399 - Chapter 1399: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, are you monitoring me?(2000 words) Chapter 1399: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, are you monitoring me?(2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Ren¡¯s fever had subsided, but he felt listless. He barely slept last night. Some things would become a habit after a long time. For example, he was used to Ji Chenzhou forcing him to sleep every night. She felt very, very cold when she was alone ¡­ Huo qingge had called him three times a day, telling him that he had to meet the piano girl. In the end, she was still worried, so she simply came to pick him up. Ren looked at himself in the mirror, sis, can I¡­ Change to another set of clothes?¡± Ren looked at himself in the mirror. He had only worn a suit once at his sister¡¯s wedding, and he had not worn it since. Although the one his sister had prepared for him was a casual one, he still felt uncomfortable. He had always liked to wear pants that he could step on. He was not used to showing his ankles now. you look so handsome in this. You can¡¯t just wear t-shirt and jeans every day. My brother is so handsome. Huo qingge looked at Ren in the mirror. She liked him no matter how she looked at him. isn¡¯t being handsome just a matter of appearance ¡­ I¡¯m not used to it¡­¡± Although he wasn¡¯t used to the clothes, he had to admit that he was indeed very handsome. It was not that he was handsome, but the overall feeling he gave people was not quite the same ¡­ ¡°This was hand-made by Yinyin. I wanted to give it to you for your birthday, but you can wear it today!¡± Huo qingge took a look at the time and pulled Ren away. On the way, she reminded him a few times not to be nervous and to have a heart-to-heart talk naturally. She even said that she had to leave with the excuse that she had something to do and asked him to take the girl to the movies after dinner. Fire, who was driving, wanted to laugh when he heard that. There was no such old blind date routine nowadays. third sister-in-law, actually, we don¡¯t go to the movies anymore. People go directly to the hotel¡­ Ren¡¯s face turned red as soon as the flame finished speaking¡­ ¡°You¡¯re driving your car and teaching the kids the wrong things.¡± Huo qingge could see that Ren would blush even if he heard that. How could he possibly bring the lady to a hotel? Huo qingge had seen that piano girl before and liked her very much. ¡°Naren, this is tan Meng.¡± Huo qingge introduced the girl beside her. Tan Meng didn¡¯t look particularly outstanding, but she probably had something to do with playing the piano. She had a very good temperament. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Naren!¡± Ren smiled as he greeted them. As long as he wasn¡¯t facing Ji Chenzhou, he could communicate normally with anyone. ¡°It¡¯s not quite the same as 1 imagined. Let¡¯s sit down and have a slow chat, and get to know each other. Tan Meng¡¯s voice was very soft, but it could be heard clearly. ¡°I¡¯m a bit shy, it¡¯ll be better if 1 get familiar with it.¡± Ren was telling the truth. He had a good impression of tan Meng. People of the same age would always have something to talk about. And what they got along the most was that tan Meng also liked photography. Moreover, it could be considered a professional level. This surprised Ren. I have a collection of cameras. I¡¯ll bring you to see them when 1 have the chance. Tan Meng¡¯s eyes were bright when she talked about the camera. It was obvious that she loved cameras. I have a few in my collection too, but not many. I¡¯ll show them to you when I have the chance. At the mention of the camera, na Ren thought of the one Ji Jiu had given him, which had been destroyed by Ji Chenzhou in the end. That camera seemed to have left a shadow on him. From then on, he had never thought about the camera. This was because he was afraid that Ji Chenzhou would ruin it if he got another one. Such a good collection was destroyed just like that. Just that one time, and his heart ached so much. However, Ji Chenzhou was like a glass cup that had been smashed. He did not seem to care at all. ¡°Ren, don¡¯t get another chance. After you guys finish eating, bring tan Meng to see it.¡± Huo qingge watched as the two of them chatted happily, a smile on her face. She also liked tan Meng a lot. She could tell at a glance that she was a good girl who was neither pretentious nor pretentious. ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, I¡¯d like to take a look too.¡± People who were particularly obsessed with the collection would be very eager. it¡¯s convenient. I¡¯ll take you to see it after dinner! When master Xiu wanted to take him away, he had simply packed his clothes because he knew that he couldn¡¯t leave. Ji Chenzhou wouldn¡¯t let him go. Therefore, the camera and other things were still at home. ¡°You guys eat first, I¡¯ll go make a call and see if he¡¯s listening.¡± As Huo qingge spoke, she picked up her bag and left with her phone. Na Ren wanted to call out to her, but tan Meng said,¡± your sister is so funny. She¡¯s giving us a chance to be alone. ¡°A little ¡­ It¡¯s obvious¡­¡± Ren looked up at tan Meng with an awkward smile. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was stunned. ¡°This is normal. Let¡¯s eat! I can¡¯t wait.¡± Tan Meng didn¡¯t notice Ren¡¯s expression and was still eating. Ren¡¯s hand, which was holding the knife and fork, was trembling slightly. He watched as Ji Chenzhou walked over¡­ If it was in his direction, he would do anything. If tan Meng found out that she was with a man, she would be in trouble. She would definitely tell his sister¡­ As Ji Chenzhou walked closer, na Ren¡¯s heart was in his throat. ¡°Na Ren, is your house far from here?¡± Tan Meng thought that if it was not far, they could take the bus. If it was far, they could take the subway. She had always liked to travel in green ¡­ ¡°Then Ren?¡± Tan Meng didn¡¯t get a reply from Naren, so she called his name again. ¡°What?¡± Ren looked at tan Meng blankly. He didn¡¯t know what she was calling him for. ¡°I asked if your house is far from here. If it¡¯s near, we can take the bus back. If it¡¯s far, we can take the subway.¡± Tan Meng looked at na Ren¡¯s blank expression and felt that it was especially cute. ¡°Let¡¯s take the bus, it¡¯s quite close ¡­¡± From the corner of his eye, na Ren saw Ji Chenzhou walk to tan Meng¡¯s side and stopped for a moment. His heart was beating so fast that it felt like it would explode at any moment. yeah, I can¡¯t wait to go to your house. Let¡¯s eat quickly! Tan Meng thought of those cameras and became a little anxious. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Even with his head lowered, na Ren could feel Ji Chenzhou¡¯s icy cold and fiery gaze. Ji Chenzhou just stood there, and Na Ren didn¡¯t know what to do. Should she stand up and pull him away, or should she wait for him to pull her away? No matter which one it was, the result would be the same. His sister would know. Ji Chenzhou knew that he was going on a blind date here, but he was still monitoring her. Otherwise, why would he find her here¡­ Instead of being forcefully taken away by him and saying anything embarrassing, it was better to take him away herself. Just as Ren was about to stand up, Ji Chenzhou actually walked past him. She sat down behind him, and then he heard a woman¡¯s voice, young master Ji, you¡¯re really late! ¡°Third miss PEI is early.. Shouldn¡¯t women be late for blind dates? That¡¯s the way to show restraint!¡± Chapter 1400 - Chapter 1400: Sinking-is this what you mean by being obedient? Chapter 1400: Sinking-is this what you mean by being obedient? Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was still as melodious as ever, the kind that could get one addicted to it. It turned out that he was also here for a blind date. What an irony. At this moment, Ren forgot about his fear and felt an indescribable brightness in his heart. Ji Chenzhou had seen him earlier, but he had pretended not to see him. He had started to go on blind dates. Did that mean that he had let go of her? Was it¡­ The more Ren thought about it, the more he felt that it was true. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he come to find him last night and today? Seeing that he looked very good, he should be fine from the knife and could even go on a blind date! ¡°It¡¯s useless to be reserved with young master Ji. You have to take the initiative, right?¡± The third miss of the PEI family looked like a tsundere woman because she was born with the capital to be tsundere. Of the two older brothers, she was the youngest girl in the family, so she was naturally pampered as she grew up. She had always liked Ji Chenzhou, but he looked down on her. It was quite tiring to pester him for so many years. but I like reserved ones. They¡¯re shy, and they blush when they talk. They also like to bite their lips, and they stutter when they¡¯re nervous! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was very loud, so loud that it seemed like he was deliberately speaking to a certain someone. They were in a France restaurant, and he was as casual as a food stall. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chair was pushed back so much that it was back to back with na Ren¡¯s chair. As soon as Ji Chenzhou finished speaking, tan Meng whispered to na Ren,¡± I feel that you¡¯re the most suitable for what he said. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re a man! Na Ren¡¯s face turned even redder after hearing tan Meng¡¯s words, because the person Ji Chenzhou was talking about was him¡­ Everyone else thought he was talking about a woman¡­ Na Ren¡¯s breathing suddenly became hurried because Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand was touching the side of his waist. Ren moved his chair forward. This lunatic ¡­ Just now, he was still thinking that he might have let go of him, but at this moment, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand reached over. there¡¯s no such woman nowadays. Young master Ji really knows how to joke! The third miss of the PEI family smiled indifferently. Women nowadays were not like this. All of them were extremely open and enthusiastic¡­ ¡°Women don¡¯t have it, but maybe men do!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face darkened because na Ren was disobedient. Blind date? He really dared to do so. It was just that if she didn¡¯t look at him for one day, he would forget who he was. Was it? What made him even angrier was that he actually dared to bring a woman home? Na Ren¡¯s hands were trembling. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about whether Ji Chenzhou would grab his hands in a moment. She said,¡± look, isn¡¯t there a man like this here? he¡¯s shy and blushes a lot. He¡¯s extremely shy. Ren¡¯s heart ached at the thought of this possibility. It was a kind of sharp pain, the kind that was suffocating. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡± Na Ren stood up in a panic and smiled apologetically at tan Meng. It was a stiff smile that was better off not smiling. Tan Meng was also a little confused by him. Wasn¡¯t she fine just now? Ren stood up and walked towards the bathroom. Ji Chenzhou watched his back as he fled, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a cold and playful smile. Ren used some water to clear his mind. Looking at himself in the mirror, Ren¡¯s eyes were a little dazed, and then suddenly became surprised. Because a gloomy and terrifying handsome face appeared in the mirror¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡­ Ji Chenzhou walked towards na Ren, his eyes fixed on the reflection of the man in the mirror. The smile at the corner of his mouth became deeper. It was only when he was in his arms that he let out a breath. It was a reaction that would only occur after a high level of tension and a sudden shock. This was the bathroom, and people could come in at any time ¡­ ¡°You look pretty good in this suit, but 1 still like it when you¡¯re naked.¡± Ji Chenzhou wrapped his arms around na Ren¡¯s waist and pressed his cold face against his. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was as cold as his expression. That feeling was as if a snake was sticking to your body, making your whole body tense until all the pores on your body opened up, screaming in fear¡­ ¡°This is what you mean by being obedient? Hmm?¡± Ji Chenzhou blew into na Ren¡¯s ear. That warm breath was the best at making people tremble. Since Ren did not speak, Ji Chenzhou did not force him to speak. ¡°You said you¡¯re going to bring her home. Why? Are you sure you¡¯re okay with a woman?¡± Ji Chenzhou sneered. He was telling Ren that this was his punishment. Na Ren groaned in pain, his face turning pale. He was a man, yet Ji Chenzhou had spoken to him in such a way. It was such an insult and such sarcasm ¡­ He didn¡¯t have any reaction to women now, but who was he doing this for? Who had turned him into this? Ren¡¯s heart ached to the point of numbness. Had Ji Chenzhou not insulted him like this before? Ren, aren¡¯t you already used to being invulnerable? Why would her heart still ache ¡­ I don¡¯t have any reaction to women, and I don¡¯t have any reaction to men either, especially to you ¡­ When na Ren saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gloomy face in the mirror, a storm was brewing in his heart. ¡°Na Ren, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw and dragged him into a separate room. Then, Ren heard someone come in, followed by the sound of water being released and flushing¡­ Then he walked out¡­ Na Ren¡¯s heart was in his throat as Ji Chenzhou locked him up on the partition. Na Ren didn¡¯t dare to move. At this moment, he was afraid that if he struggled, he would come into contact with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s blade. Even at this moment, he was still worried about Ji Chenzhou. This was something that Naren hated himself for. Ji Chenzhou kissed na Ren and bit his lips a few times. The taste of blood and sweetness seemed to have greatly stimulated his tyrannical nerves, and he wanted to bully na Ren ruthlessly. She had trapped him by her side and bullied him for the rest of her life ¡­ ¡°If you want to do it, hurry up ¡­¡± ¡°Who said you¡¯re shy? You can¡¯t wait here, you really are cheap.¡± That Ren¡¯s tone and words were like adding oil to the fire. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper would never allow him to speak to him in such a manner. ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been cheap in your eyes?¡± In the past, Ren would never have said such words. However, he felt that he was being a b * tch right now. Otherwise, why would he be so worried after being hurt by Ji Chenzhou? ¡°Then, let your blind date see how cheap you are!¡± Ji Chenzhou was completely enraged by na Ren. He didn¡¯t want to hear the word ¡®cheap¡¯ from na Ren¡¯s mouth. He tugged at his arm and pulled him out.. Chapter 1401 - Chapter 1401: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, I beg you to stop tormenting me (2000 words) Chapter 1401: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, I beg you to stop tormenting me (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Na Ren understood Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper very well. If he said he would take him out, he would. Ren du didn¡¯t dare to think about what he could do. He could openly announce their relationship in school without any restraint. It could not be considered as a public relationship. They had no relationship, which meant that he was his woman¡­ He did everything as he pleased, and no one could stop him from doing what he wanted to do. At this moment, Rena didn¡¯t want to stop him and struggle? Could he struggle again? The result of his struggle was the same. No one could stop Ji Chenzhou from doing what he wanted. He couldn¡¯t resist him¡­ Actually, the reason why Ren didn¡¯t want to struggle was because he felt that it was laughable. He was afraid that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s blade would open again. Ji Chenzhou, you don¡¯t have to use so much force. I¡¯ll go out with you. You can do whatever you want, but you don¡¯t have to pull me so hard. Stop tormenting me, stop¡­ She did not finish her sentence. Even though she was worried about his wound, she could not say it out loud. When na Ren said that, Ji Chenzhou did not leave. She just looked at him, at all the emotions in his eyes. Anger, unwillingness, shyness, hatred ¡­ This was something that Ji Chenzhou could see, and that Ren¡¯s gaze was on the side of his waist. Even though he did not finish his sentence, Ji Chenzhou knew that what he was about to say was related to his wound. He was concerned about her, worried about his blade¡­ Ji Chenzhou suddenly laughed. That devilish smile was arrogant and happy. ¡°Are you worried about my blade?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice softened as he held na Ren in his arms. Ren didn¡¯t say anything, but his face was red from being discovered. ¡°I stitched it up again last night. When it¡¯s done, it¡¯ll definitely be ugly!¡± Ji Chenzhou did not even need to look to know that the scar would be ugly. Ren closed his eyes slightly, and he knew that the stitches would be re-stitched How could it not split open when little seven and little nine were jumping around like that¡­ ¡°Will you despise me? Hmm?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hot breath hit na Ren¡¯s neck, making him want to avoid it. However, Ji Chenzhou would never let go of him. will you despise me? 1 want to hear the truth. Ji Chenzhou wanted na Ren to listen to him, but he had had enough of his hypocritical obedience. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± What na Ren said was the truth because whether Ji Chenzhou had any scars on his body or not had nothing to do with him. He was the president¡¯s son. The people he was going on blind dates with must have extraordinary backgrounds and status. The person who should mind or despise him should be his wife. However, na Ren didn¡¯t say these words out loud because if he did, he would still be the one to suffer if Ji Chenzhou was angered. Ji Chenzhou nudged na Ren. Such a gentle action was more intense than any of their previous touches, and it made one¡¯s heart itch. This unbearable itch was not only felt by Ji Chenzhou, but also by Ren. It was said that after being together for a long time, feelings would develop. In fact, the body was the same. After a long time, it would also feel something. It was a kind of instinct. The instinct of a normal person ¡­ ¡°Ji Chenzhou, someone will be coming in ¡­¡± When Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand touched na Ren¡¯s belt, he frantically stopped him. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s personality of not caring about anything else was right here ¡­ He could do it. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, but he was very nice to Ren because he was worried about his wound. Na Ren was actually very surprised that Ji Chenzhou was so easy to talk to. This was something that he had not expected. According to his personality and his past style of doing things ¡­ He was definitely going to force him for a while. Even if he didn¡¯t do it in the end, he would still bully him. However, he just went home like that¡­ Which home? Whose home? When he left in the morning, young master Chu had said that he had to go back ¡°I¡­ To be with tan Meng¡­ I¡¯m so ¡­ I¡¯m gone. She can¡¯t find me ¡­ And his sister ¡­ And tan Meng¡­ ¡°I¡­ To be with tan Meng¡­ I¡¯m so¡­ I¡¯m gone. She can¡¯t find me¡­ I¡¯ll call my sister, and then¡­ My sister asked me, but I don¡¯t know¡­ What do you mean?¡± Ren was still the same when he spoke to Ji Chenzhou. He would still stutter when he was nervous. It was only normal for him to speak in front of him when he was really angry. Ji Chenzhou squinted his eyes and looked at the clear-eyed na Ren. ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ Your girlfriend said ¡­ Do you want to say something?¡± Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou. He could not tell if he was unhappy again. He seemed to be quite familiar with the woman who was on a blind date¡­ ¡°No need. Aren¡¯t you my girlfriend?¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw and watched as his face slowly turned red. Especially when he bit her lips, it was so damn alluring. Na Ren opened his mouth and was about to say that he was not¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s fingers were stuck between his teeth. He was forced to keep his mouth shut¡­ ¡°You dare to say you¡¯re not?¡± Ji Chenzhou whispered into na Ren¡¯s ear. Her lips were pressed tightly against na Ren¡¯s ear, causing him to shiver. ¡°Or are you trying to say that the woman outside is your girlfriend?¡± When Ji Chenzhou said this, his tone was obviously a little more serious. Ren shook his head instinctively. No, even if he got along well with tan Meng. He also knew that it was impossible between them, and he couldn¡¯t harm the girl. Moreover, since Ji Chenzhou knew about this matter, he would definitely cause trouble for tan Meng. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s possessiveness over him would not allow any other woman to get close to him. No, not even men ¡­ Qin Nan and Ji Jiu were the best examples. ¡°What do you mean by shaking your head? tell me, is she your girlfriend or are you my girlfriend?¡± Ji Chenzhou retracted his finger and narrowed his eyes at Ren, as if he wanted to eat him up. Which man would admit that they were another man¡¯s girlfriend ¡­ Naren¡¯s eyes were slightly red from anger. He was still in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arms and someone could enter the bathroom at any time. To see them like this¡­ Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t care, but he did. He was afraid that others would look at him differently. ¡°It seems like someone is coming¡­ Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Ji Chenzhou saw the struggle in na Ren¡¯s eyes. He understood na Ren too well. With his personality, he was destined to be discussed by others. Na Ren bit his lips tightly. If he admitted that tan Meng was his girlfriend, not only would he be punished, but he would also implicate tan Meng and cause Ji Chenzhou to take revenge. If she admitted that she was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s girlfriend, it would be humiliating and unbearable. And¡­ Also, did Ji Chenzhou understand the meaning of ¡®boyfriend and girlfriend¡¯? Naren had never been in love before, but he knew¡­ However, he didn¡¯t think Ji Chenzhou would understand. ¡°Are you my girlfriend or not?¡± Chapter 1403 - Chapter 1403: Sinking into oblivion-Naren, youre the one I f-cking love (2000 words) Chapter 1403: Sinking into oblivion-Naren, you¡¯re the one I f-cking love (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou¡¯s sudden braking caused him to crash into the barrier. The sudden impact made Ren¡¯s face pale, but fortunately, he was fine¡­ ¡°You¡¯re the one I f * eking love!¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t even care if they had collided as he shouted at Ren Zhouli. These words came out of instinct. It was said that someone had done an investigation. When a person was in a moment of danger, the people that appeared in his mind and the things that he thought of would be the things he cared the most. The decision made at this moment was also the most honest. Na Ren¡¯s hand clutched his safety belt tightly as he looked at Ji Chenzhou, whose eyes were red and whose breathing was rapid. They looked at each other, and time passed. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s emotions slowly returned to normal. Fan bin was right, the person he loved was that Ren ¡­ When did it start? He didn¡¯t know. After he shouted, he thought that he would immediately deny his words, but he did not¡­ Even he didn¡¯t deny it in his heart, not at all. He thought that he loved Chu Bai Qjng. That love was deeply rooted, to the point that no one could shake it. But at this moment, Chu Bai Qjng didn¡¯t collapse in his heart. He didn¡¯t have the love he had for her. Ren was still in shock and could not come back to his senses. Tonight, Ji Chenzhou had given him too much shock. First, he said that he wanted to try dating her. And now, she said that she loved him¡­ Was it true love? Renyi couldn¡¯t give him the same kind of love as before. He was just playing around. He had never been serious about him. That was because there was no other emotion in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes, only certainty. ¡°The car¡­ Can it still be opened?¡± In the end, it was Ren who spoke up because he was unable to withstand Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gaze. I said that the person I love is you ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ears. It was hoarse and magnetic, and it was easy to get addicted to it. Ren lowered his head. He did not know how to respond to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He just felt very confused. He had always thought that Ji Chenzhou was only toying with him, which was why he treated him this way. But now, he¡¯s telling you in all seriousness that he loves me and not young master Chu¡­ His love for Ji Chenzhou had caused him to hate himself whenever he was humiliated by Ji Chenzhou. But now, Ji Chenzhou had said that he loved him, which caught him off guard. He had not expected this at all¡­ So he couldn¡¯t give any response. ¡°Young master Chu ¡­ He said, let me finish the blind date¡­ We¡¯re going back, hurry up and drive!¡± This was Ren. Because of his innocence and lack of worldly wisdom, he did not know how to face such a situation. It was also because of his kindness that he was worried about Ji Chenzhou¡¯s wounds even though he kept hurting him. He knew that his feelings for Ji Chenzhou were complicated. On one hand, he liked him. On the other hand, he wanted to escape because he was bullied. She had no choice but to compromise and accept reality. All her emotions intertwined and became complicated. Being indirectly confessed to by the person he liked, he would feel confused and surprised because he was just an ordinary person. I like your shy look. Fine, I won¡¯t force you now. Let¡¯s go home! When Ji Chenzhou saw na Ren¡¯s blushing face, his heart itched. Ren could tell that Ji Chenzhou was saying that he would not force her now and that he would go home after that. When Ji Chenzhou and Ren Yi appeared at the house, Gu Jue glanced at Chu baiqing. Then, he carried little seven and little nine and immediately went upstairs. He didn¡¯t like to deal with such troublesome things. It was too tiring for the brain¡­ He was suited for physical labor, and this kind of mental work was more suited for Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing looked at Ji Chenzhou holding na Ren¡¯s hand. The strangest thing was that he was still smiling. ¡°Did you two meet at the entrance?¡± Chu baiqing held a cup of water in his hands. He was wearing a loose white knitted sweater, which was loosely worn on his body, revealing his beautiful collarbones. no, we just happened to be having a blind date in the same hotel, so we came back together after the blind date. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were casual and playful, obviously meant for Chu baiqing. Gu Jue carried little seven with one hand and little nine with the other. He was halfway up the stairs when he heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words and almost fell. Chu baiqing glanced at na Ren, who had his head lowered, and thought to himself,¡¯it¡¯s either a coincidence, or Ji Chenzhou did it on purpose.¡¯ Otherwise, why would they all be on the same date¡­ ¡°Ren, come, tell me about the girl your sister found for you. How is she? The temperament of playing the piano must be good.¡± Chu baiqing pulled on na Ren¡¯s hand and walked in. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t let go. Just like that, Chu baiqing held onto na Ren, and that Ren ¡± pulled ¡± him. Chu baiqing purposely said that his sister found it for him¡­ her name is tan Meng. She¡¯s pretty good. She also likes photography and has a lot of cameras in her collection. I don¡¯t know what temperament is, but she looks pretty when she smiles. When Ren talked to Chu Bai Qjng, he wasn¡¯t so nervous. He answered whatever Chu Bai Qjng asked. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Na Ren hissed in pain after Ji Chenzhou pinched his finger. He turned around to look at Ji Chenzhou and saw a gloomy face. Chu Bai Qing turned around and looked at the two. if you think he¡¯s not bad, then get along well with him. We also hope that you can find someone who truly loves you and live a good life. Chu Bai Qing purposely emphasized the words ¡°fine.¡± This time, Ren couldn¡¯t reply. Previously, when he answered young master Chu¡¯s question, it was something he could answer. Because tan Meng was indeed such a person. However, Ji Chenzhou had just told him that he loved him¡­ ¡°Little mom, are you looking for trouble here because you didn¡¯t get to live well with my father?¡± Ji Chenzhou raised his hand, which was tightly clasped with na Ren¡¯s, and gestured for Chu baiqing to take a good look. ¡°If you dare to say this in front of your father, let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll give you a good massage.¡± What did he mean by not being nourished? he had just gotten out of bed. Ren¡¯s face turned red when he heard their conversation. He might never be able to talk about such things in his life. ¡°You also went on a blind date? Would a girl like you?¡± Chu baiqing continued to walk with na Ren. are you kidding me? she¡¯s been with me for so many years. I¡¯m not going to talk to her. Ji Chenzhou deliberately observed na Ren¡¯s reaction. However, na Ren¡¯s face was filled with confusion. As he had spent most of his time overseas, he did not know what it meant to be a spendthrift. then she must be blind to like you. Isn¡¯t she just looking for torture? she¡¯s so young and can¡¯t think things through. Everyone who¡¯s with you has a short life. Who can stand your torture? ¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s words had always been gentle, but for the past two days, his words to Ji Chenzhou had always been laced with a gun. Chapter 1405 - Chapter 1405: Sinking-a little sour (2000 words) Chapter 1405: Sinking-a little sour (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 | Ren looked at Chu baiqing. He always felt that the word ¡®love¡¯ was sacred. This was because Lord Xiu had said that this word was too heavy and couldn¡¯t be said easily. Therefore, he had never considered this word. Between her and Ji Chenzhou, he had used ¡®like¡¯ and not ¡®love¡¯¡­ However, Ji Chenzhou had said the word ¡®love¡¯ tonight¡­ So, he also kept this word in his heart. Now, young master Chu asked him¡­ He did not know what love was ¡­ What kind of depth was love, and what land of emotion could be called love? ¡°Young master Chu, I don¡¯t know what love is. Lord Xiu said that the word ¡°love¡± is too heavy, so don¡¯t love easily!¡± This was what Lord Xiu had said to him after he couldn¡¯t get his sister. During that period of time, he really saw how thin and uncomfortable master Xiu was¡­ He was always drinking and smoking, and his heart ached when he saw her. no one can explain love. I¡¯ve had feelings for Gu Jue since, was sixteen. I think that¡¯s love. Even though he always bullies me, I still like him¡­ I¡¯ve liked him for many years. Everyone was wondering why I was the only one who could stand his bad temper. At that time, I just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I think it¡¯s because I love him, so I can tolerate all his words and temper, and ¡­ You¡¯re being bullied!¡± actually, the harm that Gu Jue caused me back then should not be any less than the harm that Chenzhou caused you. However, even though he hurt me and 1 was in so much pain that I wished I were dead, I still worried about him. I couldn¡¯t help but want to care for him. Those feelings are uncontrollable and contradictory. ¡°You see, aren¡¯t we doing well now?¡± Thinking about what he and Gu Jue had been through all these years, Chu baiqing felt like it was just yesterday. Time really passed by very quickly. However, things like feelings would never change for him and Gu Jue. He could not help but want to care for him and worry about him. He had all of these things for Ji Chenzhou. Even when he had hurt her, she could not control her emotions. So this was love? Was it that simple? Na Ren looked at Chu baiqing, his eyes were so empty that it made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Then I¡­¡± What Ren wanted to say was,¡± then I do love him! However, his words were interrupted by Chu baiqing,¡± love or not love, it s enough for you to know. Chu baiqing looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s nervous expression. The more he wanted to know the answer, the more he didn¡¯t want him to hear it from na Ren¡¯s mouth. Chu baiqing had already gotten the answer from na Ren¡¯s eyes. This innocent child¡¯s blank eyes revealed another message. That was,¡± So This Is Love, then I love you! He felt that he needed to take some time to teach that Ren not to be so simple. Otherwise, she would always be bullied by Ji Chenzhou in this lifetime. ¡°Oh ¡­ Good!¡± Na Ren scratched his head. Wasn¡¯t young master Chu the one who asked him if he loved her? why didn¡¯t he let him say anything? Ji Chenzhou wished he could smash an Apple on his stepmother s face. This was intentional. It was intentional. Looking at his provocative eyes, it was really too infuriating¡­ Ren almost said that he didn¡¯t love her anymore, but he stopped her. That was too evil¡­ ¡°You really only washed an Apple. What am I supposed to eat? Chu baiqing looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s dark expression and asked with a smile. That smile was very arrogant, with a hint of ¡°what can you do about it? ¡°Young master Chu, you eat it. I won¡¯t¡­¡± Ren hurriedly shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to eat the apple in the first place. He just didn¡¯t want to let Ji Chenzhou¡¯s blade touch water. Ji Chenzhou really wanted to smash the Apple on na Ren¡¯s head. Could anyone eat the apple he washed for him? Not even his little mother. Chu Bai Qing shook his head helplessly. With Ren¡¯s personality, he couldn¡¯t be taught in a short time. It was no wonder that Ji Chenzhou would always flare up at him. This kind of simple personality really made people feel helpless sometimes. Ji Chenzhou walked over and directly stuffed the Apple into na Ren s mouth. ¡°Eat!¡± It was a stiff order, and it was only one word. Ren Xin thought that this person was just like that. Even though she had said that she loved him, she still treated him like that. What was the difference between loving and not loving¡­ He took a bite of the Apple and looked at Chu Bai Qing apologetically. ¡°Young master Chu, I¡¯ll go wash one for you ¡­¡± Ren munched on the Apple and tried to get up, speaking in a muffled voice. Ji Chenzhou pulled him back to his seat and let out a breath. Chu baiqing could tell that he was trying to control his anger. ¡°Ren, is it delicious?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s smile was filled with love. How could he not like this kind of person? ¡°A little ¡­ It¡¯s sour!¡± Ren pursed his lips and told the truth. Chu Bai Qing took a sip of water and didn¡¯t know what to say. If it were someone else, they would definitely say that it was very sweet¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Ji Chenzhou glared at his stepmother. Look at his stomach full of evil tricks, deliberately causing trouble. ¡°If you want to go back, then go back. That Ren is going to live here!¡± Chu Bai Qing placed his legs on the sofa, his tone lazy. ¡°He¡¯s mine, so of course he¡¯s coming home with me. Why is he staying at your house?¡± Ji Chenzhou clutched na Ren¡¯s hand tightly. It was really true that one was marked by one¡¯s company. Look at his youngest mother now. After being with his father for a long time, she had become like this. She was really walking further and further on the path of being disliked. ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s your home now? This isn¡¯t your home anymore?¡± Chu baiqing placed his hands behind his head and squinted at Ji Chenzhou, looking at his angry face. He was very happy that he had finally removed his mask of indifference. ¡°Also, why is Ren yours? he¡¯s clearly our Lord Jue¡¯s.¡± The moment Chu baiqing said that, Ji Chenzhou exploded. Na Ren¡¯s face turned red and he quickly shook his head. He wanted to say that he was not, but the two of them didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. ¡°Also, you asked my father if he would dare to accept it if I gave it to him.¡± It was not that Ji Chenzhou looked down on his father, but he really did not have the guts. Ji Chenzhou pulled Ren and was about to leave. He had decided that he would not return here if there was nothing else. I want it. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to take it? Ren lives here. Why would he go with you?¡± At this moment, Gu Jue came down from upstairs in a rage. How dare she say that I don¡¯t dare to? To Ji Chenzhou, the current situation was two against one. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue were fighting against him alone ¡­ ¡°That¡­ Don¡¯t fight, 1¡¯11 go home by myself, I have a house too!¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t want everyone to argue over where he lived. Actually, what he wanted the most was to go back to his own home. It would be the most comfortable. The three of them looked at him at the same time. He lowered his head ¡­. Chapter 1406 - Chapter 1406: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, Im not your wife Chapter 1406: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m not your wife (3000 words) Translator: 549690339 | Ji Chenzhou had forgotten that Ren also had his own house. She had an apartment¡­ little mom, don¡¯t you know the real estate agent who sold the house? hurry up and sell that apartment for me, so that he won¡¯t be thinking about it again. Ji Chenzhou was definitely taking revenge on Chu baiqing. Back then, Chu baiqing wanted to sell this villa and even packed up all of Gu Jue¡¯s things. This matter had annoyed Gu Jue for a long time, and later, the villa was directly transferred under his name. Chu Bai Qing couldn¡¯t sell it even if he wanted to. Even though it had been a long time, Gu Jue would still talk about this matter from time to time. Chu baiqing laughed coldly, ¡± sell what?! If you have your father¡¯s courage, you can just put that apartment under your name!¡± When na Ren heard this, he finally understood that Ji Chenzhou wanted to sell his apartment. But why did young master Chu say that he wanted to put his apartment under Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name? ¡± Are you guys talking about my apartment?¡± Ren asked in a low voice, confused by their words. ¡°My third son is going to sell your apartment so that you won¡¯t have a place to live!¡± Gu Jue didn¡¯t know what Chu baiqing was up to. Was he helping her or breaking her up? He didn¡¯t care what Chu baiqing wanted to do, he would just go along with it. These were really not his biological parents. If they were, why would they set him up like this? ¡°Why? I bought it myself!¡± Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou and asked in a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯ll give you money, and you¡¯ll sell it to me!¡± Now that the villa was his name, Ren would never be able to say it out loud again. I want to go home. I have my own house. ¡°I¡¯m not selling it. I don¡¯t lack money. Master Xiu has saved a lot of money for me!¡± Ren didn¡¯t even know how much money he had. He had no concept of money. He felt that it was enough as long as he had enough to spend. Usually, he did not have much to buy. If he really needed money, he could just ask master Xiu for it. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face changed several colors. It was really tiring to talk to simple- minded people sometimes. However, he liked Ren¡¯s innocence. Every time she saw him like this, she wanted to bully him. Chu Bai Qing whistled happily. He was very happy. This was not in line with his character, but when he saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s helpless and speechless look, he felt relieved. Actually, he didn¡¯t need to teach Ren anything. Just his simplicity was enough to make Ji Chenzhou go crazy for the rest of his life. If Ren was not this simple, he would not be Ren. He hoped that Ji Chenzhou would allow him to continue living such a simple life. However, when he thought about the matter that na Ren had begged him for, he thought that he should find time to have a good talk with na Ren. After all, this was not a small matter. In the end, na Ren was still half-threatened and half-coaxed by Ji Chenzhou to bring him home. When na Ren came out of the shower, Ji Chenzhou was looking at his phone. It was him and his stepmother. Ji Chenzhou asked,¡¯why didn¡¯t you let him say whether he loved me or not? What about our friendship?¡± Chu baiqing, ¡± I think that third son¡¯s proud personality would not allow others to ask this question. He would want to ask it himself and let Ren answer you! That¡¯s why I stopped him in time!¡± Ji Chenzhou replied,¡¯then you¡­¡¯ Do you think he loves me?¡± Chu baiqing: ¡± you don¡¯t treat him well. You definitely don¡¯t love him. If you treat him well from now on, you might love him! ¡°He definitely loves me. How could there be someone who doesn¡¯t love me?¡± Chu baiqing, ¡± I don¡¯t love you. He¡¯s not sick. Why would he love you? ¡± Chu baiqing: ¡± don¡¯t disturb our sleep. Get lost! Ji Chenzhou took a look at the last message. It must have been sent by his father. She threw her phone on the bed and saw that Ren was sitting on the sofa with a pillow in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m at¡­ Sleep here, don¡¯t touch the wound on your body!¡± On one hand, Ren was worried about touching the wounds on his body. On the other hand, he was also worried that Ji Chenzhou would do that to him. Ji Chenzhou was not wearing any clothes and his body was wrapped in bandages. ¡°Come here, I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯ll just hug you to sleep!¡± Ji Chenzhou was still unaware of Ren¡¯s little thoughts. From his flushed face, he could tell that he was thinking about that matter. ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯m not good at sleeping. Don¡¯t touch you again!¡± Ren hugged the pillow and lay down, closing his eyes. ¡°Do you want me to carry you onto the bed and then hug you to sleep after we¡¯re done, or do you want me to hug you to sleep if you come up obediently?¡± Ji Chenzhou supported himself with his arms as he lay on the bed. He was so indolent that it seemed as if his words were true. Nain¡¯s tightly shut eyelids trembled slightly. He was hugging the pillow tightly. From Ji Chenzhou¡¯s angle, he could tell that Ren was struggling. They were having a mental struggle. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart itched at the sight of him, and his mood was especially good. He mischievously moved a little, as if he was going to get off the bed. As expected, when Renyi heard this voice, he immediately opened his eyes, sat up from the sofa, and ran to the bed. It was only when he reached the bedside that he realized that Ji Chenzhou had not gotten off the bed at all. Just as he was about to turn around and run away, Ji Chenzhou had already pulled his arm. His entire body fell down ¡­ Immediately, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips covered hers¡­ Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re lying¡­ Ren¡¯s words were all stuck in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth. Ji Chenzhou kissed her twice and suddenly let go of her. His eyes were filled with desire as he looked at her lips. There were still scabs on them. He had bitten her in the washroom. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s fingers rubbed his bitten lips as he asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°You want to know?¡± Ren Neng could clearly feel Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hot breath on his face. It was so hot that it felt itchy. ¡°En!¡± Ji Chenzhou could also feel the change in Ren. in the past, if he asked him if it hurt or if he felt comfortable, he would definitely turn his head away and not answer his question. Na Ren cupped Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face, lifted his head, and kissed him¡­ Just as Ji Chenzhou was about to reply, na Ren bit his lips hard. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou cried out in pain. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ren asked with a serious face. His clear eyes had a trace of mischief. Ji Chenzhou suddenly laughed, it hurts! ¡°Then I¡¯ll still be in pain!¡± Na Ren¡¯s hands were still cupping Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face as he smiled at him. The slyness in his eyes, which showed that his little scheme had succeeded, was not concealed at all. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes glowed with a dark light. Wiry did he always think that this kind of person was at most interesting, shy, and bashful? He was different from the men around him, so he was more interested. But now, he felt that he had obtained a treasure. He would surprise him every day and always make him feel surprised. That Ren¡¯s hand was a little hot, and it was very comfortable to touch his face. How could such an attractive person like that just hug him to sleep? When his sleeping robe was forcefully removed by Ji Chenzhou, Ren du did not even have the time to resist before he was bullied ¡­ Ji Chenzhou used the pain of his wound as an excuse to refuse to do anything. He just lay on the sofa and waited for Ren to serve him. Ren was holding his phone between his shoulders as he wrote on a piece of paper. ¡°No, Sir Jue, when the bone was in the water, was it in cold water or was it in the boiling water?¡± Ji Chenzhou wanted to drink soup and insisted that Ren make it for him personally. Since Ren did not know how to make it, he could only call Lord Jue to ask. Moreover, Lord Jue had spoken too quickly. That Ren¡¯s cooking skills were really not that good. Therefore, he did not remember ¡­ ¡°That would be so troublesome. Lord Jue¡­¡± He did not know what Lord Jue said on the other end, but that Ren said in embarrassment. ¡°Then, Thank you, sir Jue!¡± When Ren hung up the phone, he let out a breath and smiled. ¡°Lord Jue said that he¡¯ll be boiling some soup later and sending it over!¡¯ Ren was very happy that he didn¡¯t need to make soup. His tone was a little higher and he sounded happy. Ji Chenzhou rolled his eyes at him and casually picked up his phone to call his father. The call was picked up very quickly. ¡°Is it obvious that you¡¯re making soup? Just serve my stepmother well, you¡¯re everywhere!¡± Ji Chenzhou hung up after he finished speaking. Ren had only taken two steps when he was so shocked by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words that he turned around. Then, he threw his phone aside, hurry up and make some soup! Ji Chenzhou spoke to na Ren in an unkind tone, not even looking at him. Na Ren¡¯s good mood was gone. I told you I don¡¯t know how to cook it. The soup I make will definitely not taste good. Sir Jue said that he would make it for you Na Ren really did not understand. The soup that Lord Jue made was so delicious, why did they have to drink the soup made by someone who did not know anything? If the soup wasn¡¯t made well, it would taste terrible. Why did he have to waste ingredients? ¡± I want to drink the soup you make!¡± Before Ren could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Ji Chenzhou. No, to be exact, he was interrupted by a roar. Ren was also quite angry. Today, he had to feed him grapes, eat pistachios, say that he had a headache and wanted a massage, and then say that his heart ached and wanted to touch it¡­ Ren had been tolerating him for the entire morning. Now that he was being yelled at, he was furious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who made it. It¡¯s just soup.¡± In the past, when she was with master Xiu and the others, whoever had the time would cook. Whoever made good food would make more. Why was it that when it came to Ji Chenzhou, he was so pretentious? ¡°That¡¯s not the same. You¡¯re my wife and that¡¯s my father! Ji Chenzhou sat up immediately. He was so infuriated by such a simple-minded person that he could die in minutes. Ren¡¯s face turned red immediately. Wife¡­ You don¡¯t have enough girlfriends, yet you still want to get a wife. Ji Chenzhou, how else do you want to bully people? Ren was just about to say, ¡± Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m not your wife ¡­ However, he was interrupted by an angry roar¡­ ¡°You still f * eking know that I¡¯m your father!¡± Gu Jue carried a spatula and walked in aggressively. It was as if he wanted to fry Ji Chenzhou. Chapter 1407 - Chapter 1407: Dont you feel bad for me? hmm?(3ooo words) Chapter 1407: Don¡¯t you feel bad for me? hmm?(3ooo words) Translator: 549690339 | This was the advantage of being close to each other. If you criticized me, I would immediately come to find you. Ji Chenzhou was so frightened by his father that he fell back onto the sofa. He really regretted telling his father the password and coming in just like that. Na Ren was shocked as well. He had never thought that Lord Jue would be so fast. It hasn¡¯t even been two or three minutes since he hung up, right? ¡°Is it obvious that you¡¯re making soup? Just serve my stepmother well, you¡¯re everywhere! Come on, say those f * eking words again in front of me. ¡± What kind of temper did Gu Jue have? he was kind enough to make soup for him, and he actually dared to say that about his father. Ren watched as Gu Jue ran towards the sofa in an aggressive manner. He had seen his Lord Jue kick people before, and that kick was ruthless! Ji Chenzhou was injured¡­ That Ren hurriedly ran over to Ji Chenzhou and stood in front of Lord Jue. That protective stance not only stunned Lord Jue, but it also surprised Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Lord Jue, don¡¯t hit him¡­ He was injured, if¡­ If I break it, he¡¯ll torment me!¡± This morning, Ren was so annoyed that he just wanted him to get well soon, or else he would go crazy. This kind of torture and the torture he had done to him in bed were two different feelings. One physically, one mentally. When Ren said the first half of his sentence, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes showed a rare expression of being touched. However, when he heard what Ren said after that, his face immediately darkened. ¡°Hey, where are you hurt?¡± Gu Jue put down the spatula. There was still oil on it, so it was obvious that he had been cooking just now. If Ji Chenzhou had said that he was injured, he would not have believed him. However, Ren¡¯s words were definitely not false. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be injured. ¡°Master Xiu asked someone to beat him up. It¡¯s been two days, and he¡¯s been sutured three times¡­. Na Ren lifted Ji Chenzhou¡¯s t-shirt and showed his Lord Jue the bandages on his body. When Lord Jue saw this, he turned his waist sideways. This posture meant that he was using a knife. He was really ruthless. He knew about master Xiu¡¯s visit two days ago, but he had left in a hurry. It turned out that he was here for Ji Chenzhou. ¡°I think they hit too lightly!¡± Although that was what Lord Jue said, he was still his third son after all. How could he not feel heartache for him, even though he was not his biological son? But now, she was already preparing money for him to marry a wife, so it was no different from kissing him. Thinking about how he had treated Ren, it would be considered letting him off easy if Lord Xiu didn¡¯t kill him. Lord Xiu¡¯s feelings for Ren were no different from his own child. After all, he had watched Ren grow up from the age of eight. A relationship of more than ten years was not something that an outsider could give. Ren put down Ji Chenzhou¡¯s compassion. He still felt bad about being stabbed. Lord Xiu, brother Chang, and the rest were doing this for his own good, which was why they treated Ji Chenzhou like this. However, he had still hurt Lord Xiu¡¯s heart in the end. She wondered how he was doing now. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back to see master Xiu in a few days. If master Xiu is still angry, I¡¯ 11 still beat him up!¡± Ren had thought about this problem last night. Ji Chenzhou would not let go of him. Last night, when he entered the room, he bit his ear and said, ¡± Ren, don¡¯t think about leaving me again. We¡¯re going to be together forever! Na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t saying these words of love when he was in love. He really wouldn¡¯t let him go. He didn¡¯t know if a lifetime was possible. He didn¡¯t know if he had made the right decision¡­ Previously, she had restrained her feelings because she did not want to admit that she had feelings for Ji Chenzhou. However, now that things had developed to this point, it was impossible for him to ignore it or avoid this emotion. This was because Ji Chenzhou had said that the person he loved was his daughter. He had said it twice, and it was very clear. And this kind of clarity had him firmly trapped. This kind of trap made him unwilling to turn back. This was different from her previous acceptance of her fate. She wanted to try out the possibility of a lifetime with him. She even hoped that she could have a love like that between Lord Jue and young master Chu. Between hope and extravagant hope, Ren had finally used the word ¡®hope¡¯. He thought it was still possible, if they were fine¡­ However, the prerequisite for them to be fine was that master Xiu acknowledged Ji Chenzhou. To na Ren, Lord Xiu was like a father to him. Therefore, he could only be with Ji Chenzhou if he agreed. When Ji Chenzhou heard Ren¡¯s words, a complicated look appeared in his eyes. He still wanted to hit him? He still hadn¡¯t settled the score for the two stabs. Their na Ren was really naive. He could tell from Ren¡¯s words that he wanted to bring him back to meet his parents. He wanted to get his parents ¡®approval before they could be together. Those were his thoughts. He didn¡¯t care whether Lord Xiu agreed or not, Ren was going to be with him. What he wanted was Naren as a person and nothing else. Therefore, they didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s consent. However, it was obvious that the atmosphere between him and REO was just right. He didn¡¯t want to say anything that would affect the atmosphere. If it was Chu baiqing who came today, he would definitely be able to see through Ji Chenzhou¡¯s thoughts. However, it was the insensitive Lord Jue. It was also because of what na Ren had said today and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s thoughts that led to a series of problems that no one had expected. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for them?¡± Ji Chenzhou hugged Ren¡¯s waist as he asked with a smile. ¡± I¡¯ll be beaten together with you. You treated master Xiu like that last time, so you have to make him feel better. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be with you!¡± When he thought about what Ji Chenzhou had done to master Xiu at the airport that day, as well as master Xiu¡¯s forbearance, na Ren felt that he shouldn¡¯t have been so carefree as to date Ji Chenzhou. As for why it was called ¡®love¡¯, it was just an explanation he gave to their relationship. The smile on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face gradually froze. He could hit na Ren, but what if someone else dared to touch him? What did he mean by ¡®or I won¡¯t be with you¡¯?! How could he be so naive to think that he still had the right to choose not to be with him? He finally understood his feelings and knew who he loved and cared about. How could he allow him to leave him again? ¡°I¡¯ll hit you, but I can¡¯t hit you, you fool!¡± At that time, who knew who would be the one getting beaten up. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so f * eking greasy, that¡­ Ren, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll teach you how to make soup. Hurry up and finish it, I still have to cook when I get home. Tsk, it¡¯s been a long day, I¡¯m so tired!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s heart also ached for his third son. Since he was injured, he naturally had to take good care of it. He was insisting that na Ren make soup for him, perhaps after drinking it, he would immediately get a knife wound. Perhaps he could return to being eighteen years old¡­ ¡°Oh¡­¡± That Ren hurriedly pushed Ji Chenzhou away and followed Lord Jue to the kitchen with a red face. Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren¡¯s back view with a smile in his eyes. He wanted Ren to only have him in his eyes and heart, and he wanted Ren to only care about him. As for the others, the more he cared about them, the more he wanted to uproot them. Under Lord Jue¡¯s guidance, Ren¡¯s Dragon Bone soup was made quite well. ¡± Here you go, it won¡¯t be hot if you let it cool!¡± Ren ladled a bowl of soup and placed it in front of Ji Chenzhou. In fact, Ren was just saying that. His brain didn¡¯t have any hidden meaning. Ji Chenzhou looked at the bowl of soup in front of him and recalled the day he had fed Naren soup in the hospital. The back of her hand was already uncomfortable from the heat, let alone his mouth. Ji Chenzhou glanced at na Ren, who was quietly drinking his soup, and reached out to caress his head. That Ren raised his head to look at him with a blank expression. That kind of expression always made Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart itch. He had wanted to be pretentious and let Ren feed him, but he was worried that Ren would remember the day when the hospital had fed him soup. In the end, he picked up the spoon and drank it himself. To be honest, the taste was average. However, because the person who made it was different, even though the taste was not good, Ji Chenzhou felt that it was very delicious. Ji Chenzhou drank three bowls of soup while na Ren drank one. He felt that it was not as fragrant as the soup that Lord Jue had made at the hospital that day. Ji Chenzhou watched as Ren cleaned up the dishes and thought to himself,¡¯this wife is so good.¡¯ Just as he was thinking about how good his wife was, his phone rang. Ren only glanced at it instinctively. The name on it was ¡®third miss PEI¡¯. Na Ren remembered that this was the name of the woman who had gone on a blind date with Ji Chenzhou yesterday. He thought that Ji Chenzhou would hang up the phone, but who knew that he would actually answer the call in front of him? He took the bowl and turned to the kitchen. The way he held the bowl looked like he was snatching it¡­ Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw na Ren¡¯s obviously jealous expression. ¡°Third miss PEI, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ji Chenzhou took his phone and walked to the living room. He didn¡¯t care if he had just eaten and just laid on the sofa. He looked like a lion that had just had its fill. Ren was supposed to have finished washing the dishes, but he couldn¡¯t help but walk to the corner of the corridor. She heard Ji Chenzhou talking on the phone. He didn¡¯t like his behavior. He thought it was childish and stupid. However, sometimes, there were some things that were completely out of his control. When he realized what he was doing, he felt rather annoyed. However, he still couldn¡¯t move and even pricked up his ears to listen. ¡°There are many people who want to sleep with me, but it depends on whether I¡¯m in the mood!¡± Ji Chenzhou saw a pair of slippers at the corner of the corridor, and his smile deepened. When Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, he was so angry that his face turned red. Coincidentally, Ren¡¯s phone rang at that moment. It was an unknown number. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t pick up unfamiliar numbers, as they were usually sales calls. However, he picked up the call this time. If it was a female salesman, he could chat for a while. It was just a chat¡­ However, when the call went through, it was tan Meng. Holding a phone in his hand, na Ren walked out from the corner and listened to tan Meng¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Where are you? I¡¯ll go find you.¡± Ren pretended not to see Ji Chenzhou on the phone as he walked upstairs to change his clothes. Chapter 1408 - Chapter 1408: Sinking into oblivion-Naren is in danger (3000 words) Chapter 1408: Sinking into oblivion-Naren is in danger (3000 words) Translator: 549690339 | Ji Chenzhou¡¯s line of sight followed na Ren¡¯s movements and slowly turned. The word ¡°unscrupulous¡± appeared in his mind. Wasn¡¯t that what Ren was doing right now, treating him like he didn¡¯t exist? Na Ren changed his clothes very quickly and was still wearing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s clothes. She wasn¡¯t used to it before, but now she could wear it as her own clothes. But¡­ It was too big¡­ Ren wanted to buy some clothes tomorrow and buy some things for master Xiu to bring back. Ren was in a good mood when he went downstairs, and his steps were light. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ji Chenzhou was playing with his phone as he asked with a smile. ¡°Tan Meng said that she would give me two tickets to the photography exhibition, but I didn¡¯t manage to get one before!¡± The ticket had been sold out half a year ago. Ren had always wanted it, but he couldn¡¯t get it even at a high price. He had only mentioned it to tan Meng that day, but she had really gotten it. These two long tickets to the photography exhibition were as rare as the camera Ji Jiu had given him. If he missed them, he would never get them again. At the thought of the camera, Naren¡¯s emotions faded. this time, don¡¯t tear the tickets again. The camera last time, it was all because of you¡­ Even after the disappearance of the camera, na Ren did not mention it to Ji Chenzhou again. However, he was still extremely angry with Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou knew that na Ren had been brooding over the matter of the camera. ¡°Just tell me what you want. I¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡± Whether it was the camera from last time or the ticket this time, he could tell others what he wanted. Why didn¡¯t he tell him? ¡°I want that camera, can you give it to me?¡± There was only one camera in the world, and it was even broken by Ji Chenzhou. There would never be another one, which was why Ren dared to say that. He would not ask Ji Chenzhou for anything, even if they were together now. He could buy whatever he wanted. He had given Ji Jiu the camera at a fixed price the last time. He would also pay tan Meng double the price for the tickets this time. He would not take advantage of anyone. ¡°Hmm, what else do you want?¡± Ji Chenzhou agreed with a smile. It was as if what Ren asked for was not something unique in the world, but a lollipop that could be bought anywhere. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, what if you can¡¯t give it to me?¡± Sometimes, Ren really hated Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arrogance. It was as if there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. He didn¡¯t know anything about cameras. Did he think that this was mass- produced? He bought it just like that¡­ Ji Chenzhou slowly stood up. That¡¯s right, he liked this kind of na Ren. Sometimes, she would blush in front of him, and sometimes, she would look him in the eye angrily. Her eyes were filled with anger and stubbornness, just like when they first met at the door. ¡°If I can¡¯t give it to you, I¡¯ll call you hubby. If I give it to you, you¡¯ll have to call me hubby in the future!¡± Ji Chenzhou walked in front of na Ren and lifted his chin. He looked at the scabs on his lips. It didn¡¯t affect na Ren¡¯s handsomeness but instead made him even more attractive. Na Ren stifled his laughter. His mind had already automatically formed the image of Ji Chenzhou calling him hubby. Although the thought of it made him feel awkward, he had won as long as he could make Ji Chenzhou scream. Ji Chenzhou, keep your word. Whoever wants to go back on their word is a dog! Mumu and Tang Tang would always say that whoever cheated was a dog. Ji Chenzhou planted a kiss on na Ren¡¯s lips, his smile filled with love. ¡°Go!¡± Ji Chenzhou patted na Ren¡¯s head. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Ren had thought that Ji Chenzhou would not allow him to go out, but he had not expected him to do so. She felt an indescribable sense of disappointment in her heart. She thought that he would care, but he actually let her go out and meet another woman. ¡°That¡­ We still have to have a meal together and watch a movie¡­ I won¡¯t be back if it¡¯s too late!¡± Na Ren removed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand from his head. He didn¡¯t know why, but everyone liked to touch his head. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t come back if it¡¯s too late!¡± Ji Chenzhou smiled as he turned around and went upstairs to change his clothes. Ren looked at his back and felt a lump in his throat. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t get angry. ¡°Then don¡¯t come back¡­¡± It just so happened that he was going back to his own home¡­ It was a long walk from the villa to the main road. Ren walked on like this. When the car lights shone on him from behind, he walked to the side. Ji Chenzhou drove slowly as he watched na Ren walk slowly. Ren saw a car slow down beside him and took a look. It was Lord Jue¡¯s car. Just as she was about to smile and greet him, the window rolled down and revealed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face. He had forgotten that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car had been damaged¡­ He turned his face away and continued walking, thinking that he should buy a car too. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a lift!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone carried a hint of frivolity. ¡°It¡¯s not on the way!¡± The gloominess in Ren¡¯s heart became even more exuberant. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first, you can take your time!¡± Ji Chenzhou did not say anything else. He stepped on the accelerator and the car drove off. Ren looked at the car¡¯s tail lights and opened his mouth. His cursing words were stuck in his mouth. Ji Chenzhou¡­ Ren, who finally came back to his senses, shouted at the night sky. Ji Chenzhou hummed a song in a good mood. Indeed, he was in the best mood when it came to bullying Naren. However, he had something better to do tonight. Ji Jiu, I told you that I have a gift for you. You must have been waiting anxiously! He dared to drug na Ren. He, Ji Chenzhou, didn¡¯t even dare to play such a dirty trick. He really had the face. Ji Chenzhou could tell that there was something wrong with Ren¡¯ s enthusiasm that night. He asked his employee to keep the cup for a checkup, and it was indeed drugged. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone rang and he picked up. young master Ji, we¡¯ve already entered¡­ The person on the other end of the phone reported respectfully. ¡°Watch carefully!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s fingers rapped rhythmically on the steering wheel. After he hung up, Ji Chenzhou made another call. Usually, Ji Chenzhou would not make this call because there was nothing much to say. I received an anonymous call just now. He gave me an address and said that I¡¯m going there. I¡¯ll be able to see unexpected things. What a coincidence, this address is my uncle¡¯s house. I wonder if Mr. President is interested in going there to take a look! Ji Chenzhou could not remember how long it had been since he last called him ¡®dad¡¯. On the other hand, it was quite smooth to call him father Jue. He also liked to call him that. ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s low voice made him hang up the phone. The president was always very concerned about Ji Jiu¡¯s matters. No matter what time it was, no matter how busy he was, he would always put Ji Jiu first. This treatment was much better than that of his son. Ji Jiu¡¯s Villa The president looked at the two people on the bed. His face was dark and scary. He turned and walked out. Ji Chenzhou was leaning against the door frame, his figure indolent and his eyes dazed. Ji Jiu pulled the blanket over the third miss. She immediately pulled the towel over and got off the bed. I don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s been in your bed for two years, but uncle still wants her to go on a blind date with me. I¡¯m a man, I can¡¯t do such a thing! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words implied that Ji Jiu was not a man. Ji Chenzhou, you are the one I love¡­ The third miss of the PEI family shouted at Ji Chenzhou. Her eyes were filled with tears. She had no idea how long she had loved Ji Chenzhou. However, this man had never given her a second look. Even if she had the identity of the PEI family¡¯s third miss, he, Ji Chenzhou, did not care. love me and sleep with my uncle. Your love is really weird! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were directed at third miss PEI, but his eyes were on Ji Jiu. Ji Jiu wrapped a bath towel around himself and walked out. When he passed by Ji Chenzhou, he raised his head and looked at him. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. Since you want to start a war with me, you have to bear the consequences. Take good care of Ren and don¡¯t lose him. Ji Jiu glared viciously at Ji Chenzhou as he spoke in a soft voice. He had thought that Ji Chenzhou would be badly battered by Ren, but he had underestimated him. He actually still had the energy to play such a trick. So this was the gift he wanted to give her. He had known about their relationship long ago. there¡¯s nothing that Ji Chenzhou can¡¯t afford. Little uncle, don¡¯t be a coward. Go quickly. The president is waiting! Ji Chenzhou made an inviting gesture and smiled warmly. Ji Jiu clenched his jaw tightly and walked out indifferently. Ji Chenzhou, if I marry Ji Jiu, do you think you¡¯ll have any chance of winning? ¡± The third miss of the PEI family glared at Ji Chenzhou. Who didn¡¯t know that Ji Chenzhou and Ji Jiu didn¡¯t get along? they were both busy developing their own forces. However, it was clear that Ji Jiu had the upper hand in all aspects. He was now the Minister of Foreign Affairs, while Ji Chenzhou was still an ignorant and incompetent student who always caused trouble. I, Ji Chenzhou, have never relied on women to get to where I am. Whether I have a chance of winning or not, I decide for myself. No one knew what Ji Chenzhou wanted. He was the only one who knew. pa! the sound of a slap came from the living room. Ji Chenzhou let out a ¡®hiss¡¯ in cooperation and covered his face with his hands. Then, he laughed in an exceptionally devilish manner. Ren originally wanted to return to his own home, but in the end, he unexpectedly returned to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s place. At the end of the day, Ren was still worried about his wound. He felt that he was beyond saving. Perhaps he was born to torture himself, but he just didn¡¯t realize it. She sat on the sofa and looked at the time on the wall. It was already 12:10, but Ji Chenzhou had not returned. He had only returned after taking his ticket. What did Ji Chenzhou do when he went to see third miss PEI? When it was 12:30 pm, na Ren finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and called Ji Chenzhou. His phone was turned off¡­ She called a few times, but his phone was still off. What was Ji Chenzhou doing? Ren couldn¡¯t say what he was feeling as he stared at his phone in anger. He felt that he was stupid to still wait for him here¡­ Ren angrily walked towards the entrance, but before he could take two steps, all the lights in the villa suddenly went out. He had been by master Xiu¡¯s side for so many years. Under such circumstances, the only thing that came to na Ren¡¯s mind was danger. Chapter 1410 - Chapter 1410: Sinking—all the clothes he’s wearing are mine, how could he have money? Chapter 1410: Sinking¡ªall the clothes he¡¯s wearing are mine, how could he have money? Translator: 549690339 Renyi¡¯s face turned from white to red in anger when he heard Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s words. The relationship between Lu Xiaoyao and Ji Chenzhou had always been ambiguous. How could they be so close to each other? they knew each other so well and had such a tacit understanding. No one would believe that they were not a couple. Na Ren¡¯s hand was held by Ji Chenzhou, while Lu Xiaoyao stood on the other side, holding onto Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm. This combination was enough to spark a lot of discussion. Previously, Ren had interfered in the relationship between the school hunk and the man with the diamond-ear, and it had been a while. The school hunk¡¯s loyal supporters still wanted to denounce na Ren, but he suppressed them. He had known Lu Xiaoyao for so many years, but Ji Chenzhou still did not know what she was up to. I¡¯ll abandon anyone but you. Don¡¯t make a fuss. This one in my family is very jealous! Ji Chenzhou removed little demon¡¯s hand and pinched na Ren¡¯s face. His eyes were filled with love. Na Ren¡¯s face turned red again. He turned his face away and slapped Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand away. ¡°You guys continue chatting, I¡¯m going to take the exam!¡± Na Ren flung Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand away and strode forward. Her tone was obviously unhappy and jealous ¡­ Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t be blamed for saying that he was easily jealous. This was an instinct. It was human nature. If you cared about someone, you would care about everything about him. Ji Chenzhou had said, ¡± I¡¯d rather abandon anyone than you. This made Ren feel very uncomfortable, because he was also one of the people who could be abandoned. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t stop him. With that kind of energy, unless he used force, he would not listen. ¡°Are you serious?¡± The little Gremlin could see the love in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes. It did not expect that he would discover its own feelings after not seeing him for a few days. ¡°What do you think?¡± In the past, he didn¡¯t understand what it meant to be late, but these few days, Ji Chenzhou had a deep understanding of it. I was still wondering when you¡¯d realize your true feelings. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d regret it when you lost it. The little demon¡¯s eyes were a little dazed with a little pain. ¡°This is what it means to see the game more clearly than the players! Little Yao, there are some things that you shouldn¡¯t force!¡± Just like before, Fan bin could tell that he loved na Ren, but he still thought that the person he truly loved was Chu baiqing, and that no one could replace him. Xiaoyao¡¯s problem was also her obsession. It was too deep. Her feelings for Huo zhongrao were stubborn to the bone, and they were beyond cure. Chenzhou, you know me best. I won¡¯t let go even if I die. I will be with Huo zhongrao for the rest of my life. No one can stop me! Lu Xiaoyao was the most carefree in her life. Nothing could restrain her, except for Huo zhongrao, of course. That was her calamity. Ji Chenzhou flicked Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s head. It was useless to say anything. Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s stubbornness was deeper than his. ¡°Your Ren still doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m a woman, right? If you don¡¯t explain to him, what are you planning?¡± That Ren was obviously jealous. If he knew that she was a woman, he wouldn¡¯t have acted this way. I like to see him jealous, so you can throw a tantrum from time to time. Don¡¯t you want to see me make a fool of myself too? life is free anyway, so just have some fun! The reason why Lu Xiaoyao had said those words just now was because she wanted to see how Ren did not like him. But then again, he and the small demon were about the same. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I make a scene, as long as you can bear to see your rensheng suffer.¡± If there was something fun to play with, the little demons would definitely play, especially Ji Chenzhou. I like to see his angry look. The kind where he¡¯s so angry that he¡¯s blushing and biting his lips, unable to say anything. It¡¯s the most precious! Ji Chenzhou had wanted to say that he wanted to bully Ren ruthlessly when he saw Ren¡¯s expression. But he couldn¡¯t tell Xiaoyao Lu about this. After all, she was a girl, and it would be a bit of a Hooligan¡¯s behavior. Naren¡¯s grades were average. Although he was very hardworking, he had skipped a grade to enter the university after all. There were still many things that he did not know. In addition, he hadn¡¯t been studying hard during this period of time, so when he looked at the test papers, he had a headache. After that, Ji Chenzhou came to mess things up in his mind. When he finally handed in his paper, he did not even know what he had written. When they walked out of the exam hall, na Ren saw Qin Nan. From the way he looked, he was waiting for him. He had texted Qin Nan a few times, but because he didn¡¯t come to class, Qin Nan was worried that he was sick again. ¡°To eat knife-cut noodles?¡± Ren walked over and patted Qin Nan¡¯s shoulder as he asked with a smile. ¡± All¡­ Alright!¡± Qin Nan was in a daze for a moment, as if they were still like before. Before Ji Chenzhou¡¯s appearance, they were the best of brothers. They would eat together every day and do everything together. Unlike now, where he had to do everything by himself. And Ren telling him to eat knife-cut noodles, such a normal sentence, he felt a little dazed and unreal. ¡°Are you on vacation or are you going home first and then coming back to work?¡± In the past, during the holidays, Qin Nan would go home for a few days and then come back to work. ¡°I¡¯ll work directly this time, I won¡¯t be going back!¡± When Qin Nan saw Ji Chenzhou walking over, he thought that he would not be able to eat the knife-cut noodles. He liked Ren. It wasn¡¯t a kind of love that he had to get. He wanted to be together, just like how they used to be. That feeling was happiness, the simplest and rarest kind. Ji Chenzhou glanced at the hand on Qin Nan¡¯s shoulder, and a hint of displeasure flashed across his eyes. When Ren saw Lu Xiaoyao behind Ji Chenzhou, he didn¡¯t say anything and lowered his head to look at his shoes. Qin Nan looked at Ren¡¯s sneakers. They were dirty again¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but laugh, thinking that if she didn¡¯t wash his shoes for him, he would just wear dirty clothes and not know how to wash them himself. Lu Xiaoyao actually wanted to cry out that he had been wronged. He had been dragged here by Ji Chenzhou. Although she also wanted to tease na Ren, doing it on purpose and doing it on purpose were two completely different things. ¡°Ren and I are going to eat knife-cut noodles, are you guys coming?¡± Qin Nan understood na Ren. He was unhappy. Usually, when he was in a bad mood, he would not want to talk. He liked to stare at his shoes. Qin Nan didn¡¯t understand why he used to like Ji Chenzhou so much. Now, he felt that he was quite annoying. He kept pestering na Ren and even hooked up with the school hunk. Such a person was truly not worthy of na Ren. Ji Chenzhou walked over and wanted to hold na Ren¡¯s hand. However, na Ren took the opportunity to flip the book in his hand and avoided him. ¡°You¡¯re treating?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked Qin Nan as he pulled her into his arms after failing to hold her hand. ¡°Ah ¡­Alright!¡± Qin Nan was stunned for a moment before he realized that Ji Chenzhou was asking him. It was just knife-cut noodles, not a Manchu Han Imperial Feast, so he could afford it. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a faint smile. Lu Xiaoyao understood Ji Chenzhou too well. This curve was a completely mischievous smile. Ren was unwillingly carried away by Ji Chenzhou, but he didn¡¯t resist. If everyone saw this, they might say something. Qin Nan and Na Ren were going to the school canteen to eat their noodles, but it was obvious that the place Ji Chenzhou was talking about was not the school canteen¡­ Instead, it was ¡­ Little Jiang Nan¡­ Qin Nan looked at the menu and saw that there was indeed knife-cut noodles, but it was 288 yuan a bowl¡­ The food in their school¡¯s canteen only cost seven Yuan a bowl. It was a very big bowl and was enough to fill one¡¯s stomach. When Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car stopped at little Jiangnan, na Ren knew that he was doing it on purpose. Little Jiangnan was the most expensive place in Yun Cheng. A bottle of mineral water here cost 88 yuan ¡­ Ren closed the menu and said to the manager, ¡± four bowls of knife-cut noodles and one serving of each of your master¡¯s signature dishes. No, four servings¡­ Qin Nan¡¯s family background was average. A bowl of 288 yuan noodles was indeed too expensive for him. However, he didn¡¯t even know how much money Ren had, so he didn¡¯t mind. Little Jiangnan¡¯s main dish was eight plates and four bowls, which were suitable for six people. It was the first time that someone had ordered so little¡­ Not to mention the waste of money, no one could finish it. Even though the manager felt that he had ordered too much, he still retreated in a well-trained manner. Qin Nan looked at the price of the eight plates and four bowls, and his eyes almost popped out. This one plate cost more than twenty thousand Yuan¡­ He tugged at Ren¡¯s arm. what are you doing? ¡± Qin Nan originally wanted to say that even if he were to sell him, he would not have any money. Ren was usually very frugal, so Qin Nan didn¡¯t think that he would have so much money. The money on the two of them added together was probably only enough to pay for the knife-cut noodles¡­ ¡°Eat your food, my treat!¡± Na Ren patted Qin Nan¡¯s hand to comfort him. He didn¡¯t care about the money at all. He just didn¡¯t like Ji Chenzhou bullying others like this. It was fine if he bullied him, but how could he treat his friend like this? Ji Chenzhou was the president¡¯s son, so he naturally did not care about money. However, even if he did not care, it did not mean that others did not care. Ji Chenzhou was sitting beside na Ren, so he naturally heard what he said to Qin Nan. How could he have forgotten that his Ren was quite rich? he also had master Xiu, an ATM machine that he could never withdraw all the money in his life. It seemed that he had to cut off his source of income. Why was he so unhappy to see him spend money for others so arrogantly? ¡°Where do you have the money? Ren, Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t give you the money, right? Do you two have that kind of relationship? You need money?¡± As soon as Qin Nan finished speaking, Ren almost spat out the water in his mouth. His handsome face was red and he quickly shook his head. Did he look like someone who would sell himself out for money? Ren drank the water. I have money! Qin Nan looked at the red-faced na Ren. How could people who usually squeezed in the public bus have money¡­ ¡± Where¡¯s your money? How much money do you have?¡± ¡°There is¡­¡± Ren couldn¡¯t give a number. He only knew that he was rich, but he didn¡¯t know how much he had. Ji Chenzhou squinted his eyes at the two of them who were whispering to each other. Did they think that no one could hear them just because they were whispering? Both of them were stupid ¡­ It was truly impressive. ¡°The clothes he¡¯s wearing are all mine. How could he have money?¡± Chapter 1411 - Chapter 1411: Sinking into oblivion-dont you think Im innocent for being jealous? Chapter 1411: Sinking into oblivion-don¡¯t you think I¡¯m innocent for being jealous? Translator: 549690339 Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was unhurried, as if he was too lazy to speak. When Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, he immediately stood up. why don¡¯t I have any money? all my money is with master Xiu. Although Ji Chenzhou did not say anything else, anyone who heard this would think that Ren was being raised by him. Qin Nan looked at the clothes on Ren¡¯s body. It was indeed not the style he had worn before. In the past, Ren only wore a black t-shirt, jeans, and sneakers¡­ Although he was still wearing sneakers today, his pants and clothes were obviously one size too big, which was not his style. In fact, they were Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shoes. Ren was wearing big shoes, unlike clothes that could be made do with. That was why he always wore his sneakers. It wasn¡¯t that he was too lazy to wash them, but that he would have no shoes to wear if he did. Ji Chenzhou glanced at Lu Xiaoyao and gave him a look. His intention was clear-he wanted her to fan the flames. Lu Xiaoyao really wanted to give Ji Chenzhou the title of ¡®Demon King¡¯. Wiry did she love to torment people so much? when she was angry, she still had to coax them, and she didn¡¯t even find it tiring. ¡°Chenzhou, aren¡¯t you always very generous? Wiry didn¡¯t you buy some good clothes for Ren? why did you let him wear your old clothes? you don¡¯t even care about him! I asked you for a car, but you bought it just like that.¡± The little demon tried to control her tone to be sarcastic. She felt that she had said it quite well. Qin Nan stood up immediately, then Ren, let¡¯s go! Qin Nan pulled Ren and was about to leave. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Ren being bullied. They had already ordered all the dishes. Anyway, as long as there were people in the private room, the people in the restaurant would not stop him and Ren from leaving. Ji Chenzhou could give her the money since he was the one who wanted to eat here. ¡°Qin Nan, sit down!¡± Ren forced Qin Nan to sit down. He took a look at Lu Xiaoyao. He did not hate Xiaoyao, but he was very concerned about his relationship with Ji Chenzhou. In the past, he would not have cared. However, now that he was with Ji Chenzhou, Ji Chenzhou was still acting like this with the little demon. Who did he think he was? He was shy, but that was not because he was weak. He just didn¡¯t want to fuss over it, but now that he cared, his heart felt uncomfortable. He wouldn¡¯t cry and throw a tantrum like a woman would. However, Ji Chenzhou and Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s relationship was ambiguous, so he did not give any explanation. No! ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you bought him a car?¡± Na Ren pointed at Lu Xiaoyao as he asked Ji Chenzhou. The smile in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes was thick. He squinted his eyes like a drunk person and his gaze was very alluring. ¡°Yes, not only a car, but I¡¯ll also buy him everything he likes!¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren¡¯s aggressive appearance and really liked it. Lu Xiaoyao sneered and thought to herself, ¡± shameless. Buying a bicycle is considered, car¡­ Na Ren bit his lip, his breathing was rapid and his eyes were red. When he was with Ji Chenzhou, he had never bought him anything. Now, he had ruined his things. She even said that he loved her. What a joke. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with him?¡± Ren didn¡¯t want to ask about this. He felt that whatever relationship they had in the past had nothing to do with him. There was no point in asking now. If Ji Chenzhou really cared about his kindness, he would not have said such hurtful words. Ji Chenzhou isn¡¯t a good person. Ren, you¡¯re always deceived by him. How can he be true to you? You¡¯re not as handsome as the school hunk, and you¡¯re not as likable as him. He can even be so ambiguous with the school hunk, so how could he really like you? ¡°It¡¯s hard to say about our relationship¡­ It¡¯s a little complicated.¡± Ji Chenzhou furrowed his brows in distress, as if this question was truly difficult to answer. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Then tell me, what¡¯s our relationship?¡± In the past, Ren had never been so overbearing, but now, he could not care less. This was because it was simply too much of a bully. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend!¡± Ji Chenzhou was still sitting there as he replied with a smile. These words were asking for a beating. Ji Chenzhou, how can you be like this? don¡¯t you know how to speak? ¡± Qin Nan stood up again. Even he was angry when he heard such humiliating words, let alone that Ren. Lu Xiaoyao could not figure out what Ji Chenzhou was up to. Ren¡¯s eyes were red, and he looked like he was about to cry. ¡°He used to say that I¡¯m his girlfriend, so don¡¯t mind him!¡± Lu Xiaoyao only wanted to comfort na Ren, and she was definitely doing it out of good intentions. Previously, Ji Chenzhou would always joke with her. He was dressed in men¡¯s clothes, but he called her ¡®girlfriend¡¯, and it was also in public. It could be said that his face had been trained by Ji Chenzhou. After practicing¡­ Lu Xiaoyao seemed to have understood why Ji Chenzhou had done so. He didn¡¯t want Ren to care too much about what others thought of him. Today at school, when he faced the gazes and discussions of his classmates, she could see that Ren was uncomfortable and wanted to disappear immediately. If he wanted to be with Ji Chenzhou, he would have to endure more than just these strange looks. They had to bear even more. Because of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s identity, they were destined to bear more than ordinary people. Even in front of his friend, na Ren couldn¡¯t stand Ji Chenzhou talking about this topic. How could he withstand the gossip and saliva in the future? In fact, it was still a man and a woman between men. Boyfriend and girlfriend were just a form of address. After Ji Chenzhou gave Lu Xiaoyao a look that said, ¡± you¡¯re really adding salt to the wound, ¡± Xiaoyao realized that his words could easily cause a misunderstanding. He had something going on with Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou had only said that it was hard to explain, but he did not reveal their relationship. It¡¯s really hard to say what their relationship is like. She was still a woman¡­ Friends. They were far closer than friends. It was really hard to say¡­ Lu Xiaoyao gave Ji Chenzhou an apologetic look before lowering his head. At this moment, the door to the private room opened and the waiters began to serve the dishes. That Ren still stood there, staring fixedly at Ji Chenzhou. Ren only opened his mouth after the waiter left. ¡°Go ahead, this is on me as your girlfriend!¡± Na Ren opened the chopsticks and placed them in front of Ji Chenzhou. Then, he sat down. Ren¡¯s reaction surprised everyone. Even Ji Chenzhou did not expect that he would only say that. ¡°Qin Nan, sit down and eat. Their food is delicious.¡± Ren pulled Qin Nan to sit down. However, Qin Nan could feel that na Ren was very angry, because the hand that he was holding on to was shaking. ¡°Little Yao, let¡¯s have a drink! You¡¯re his ex-girlfriend, and I¡¯m his current girlfriend, so I have to drink one no matter what, don¡¯t you think?¡± The first sentence was directed at the little demon, but the second sentence was directed at Ji Chenzhou. you can¡¯t win against her. You can¡¯t hold your liquor, so don¡¯t drink! What Ji Chenzhou said was the truth. Little demon¡¯s alcohol tolerance was very good, and most people were not her match. Na Ren¡¯s handsome face turned red from anger. ¡°I can¡¯t win against him, but I still have you!¡± Ren had never known that he could be unreasonable and pretentious when he was angry. The doting smile in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°I¡¯m in a difficult position, I can¡¯t bear to force her to drink! I really can¡¯t bear to¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou felt that the time was right. He looked at na Ren¡¯s Red eyes and felt that it was about time. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Na Ren stood up immediately and smashed the plate in front of him. Qin Nan was shocked by him. This was the first time he heard na Ren scold someone. He had always thought that Ren was a person without a temper, but he was actually so angry¡­ This aura was really quite frightening. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to leave him, so you can bear to treat me like this?¡± All of nain¡¯s emotions burst out. Ji Chenzhou appeared to care about the little demon in everyway, and he did not hide his concern at all. Then what did he think his kindness was? She kept saying that she wanted to be with him for the rest of her life and that he was the one she loved. His love was so cheap, could anyone get his love¡­ ¡°Have you ever thought about my feelings? You said you want to be with me. Fine, I¡¯ll be with you. I won¡¯t care about how you treated me in the past. I¡¯m just a f * eking b * tch!¡± Ren forced himself not to cry. He felt that he was too useless. He actually cried for Ji Chenzhou in front of Qin Nan and his ex-girlfriend. He was really useless. However, his heart was stifled. He couldn¡¯t control his emotions and it was really uncomfortable. If he didn¡¯t vent it out, he was afraid he would go crazy. So it was what young master Chu said about the feeling of falling in love with someone. It would not be like yourself, and you would not be able to control yourself¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren, who had lost control of his emotions. He wanted to hug him and kiss him to comfort him, but it was not enough. He had not heard what he wanted to hear. The reason he had done all this was to hear those words from Naren¡¯s mouth. He wanted to confirm Ren¡¯s feelings for him. With Ren¡¯s personality, he was so shy that it was impossible for him to take the initiative to say it. He had to be forced. you¡¯re really a b * tch. How can I still fall in love with you after you treat me like this? I hate myself¡­ Ren let out a breath. He felt like all the energy in his body had been sucked out. He didn¡¯t even know what he had said. Na Ren did not know what he had said, but Ji Chenzhou had heard it clearly. That love was directed at him. I really fell in love¡­ He knew it would be like this. He knew that Ren must have loved him too. It was as if fireworks had been lit in her heart, and it was gorgeous ¡­ Qin Nan looked at na Ren in a daze. He loved Ji Chenzhou ¡­ It was love, not like¡­ He had thought that Ren hated Ji Chenzhou, but it turned out that he had fallen in love with¡­ Ji Chenzhou held na Ren in his arms and restrained him, not allowing him to struggle. ¡°She¡¯s a girl, how could I bear to make her drink? If commander Huo finds out about this, he¡¯ll kill me. She¡¯s commander Huo¡¯s precious baby. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m innocent for being jealous?¡± Chapter 1413 - Chapter 1413: Dont be like this, there will be-lot of people reading it (2000 words) Chapter 1413: Don¡¯t be like this, there will be-lot of people reading it (2000 words) Translator: 549690339 In fact, Ren wanted to say that he hadn¡¯t hugged her enough, but he thought about it and decided not to. Why did she have to provoke him? Qin Nan took two steps back, no one can be so jealous. Ren turned around and glanced at Ji Chenzhou, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He bit his lips in anger and did not say anything. Even if I don¡¯t say anything, I can still let you know that I¡¯m angry. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Ji Chenzhou thought to himself,¡¯! haven¡¯t even lost my temper, but you¡¯re throwing a tantrum first.¡¯ ¡°You go back first, I¡¯ll go buy some clothes with Qin Nan!¡± Ren pulled Qin Nan and left. There was a subway in front that led to the school. ¡°Ren, get in the car!¡± Ji Chenzhou ordered in a deeper tone. Ji Chenzhou had already lost his temper from the hug earlier, yet he still wanted to go shopping? Sometimes, Ji Chenzhou really wanted to pry open Ren¡¯s head to see if it was filled with cotton candy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get in the car! Ren, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let you go shopping with me. He seems unhappy.¡± Qin Nan pulled na Ren to a stop. Qin Nan had witnessed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s bad temper. If the two of them really quarreled, the one who would suffer in the end would be that Ren. ¡± When has he ever been happy? ignore him!¡± Ren pulled Qin Nan and continued to walk while Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car slowly followed behind. Ji Chenzhou looked at Ren¡¯s puffed-up face. Coupled with his clothes that were one or two sizes too big, he looked like a child throwing a tantrum. Qin Nan had a good eye when he saw that he was pulling Ren to a stop. Half of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s anger had dissipated, get in the car. I¡¯ll go with you. Ji Chenzhou slowly opened his mouth. His voice was still melodious, but it was much gentler. Ren stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Ji Chenzhou. He knew that this was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s concession. This was the good thing about nain. He felt that even a little change was good. Hence, Ji Chenzhou was no longer as overbearing as before. Instead, he was now making concessions. It would be inappropriate for him to continue like this. The most important thing for two people to be together was to understand and tolerate each other so that there would not be many conflicts. Na Ren pulled Qin Nan to the side of the road while Ji Chenzhou stopped the car. Qin Nan asked na Ren to sit in the front passenger seat, but he still sat in the back with him. Ji Chenzhou had never known that there was such a clothing Street behind the school. When Ren saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression, he knew that he had never been here before. The president¡¯s son¡¯s clothes must be custom-made. Why would he come to this place to buy clothes? Ji Chenzhou¡¯s clothes were indeed custom-made, but that was limited by his status. He had no choice. Ji Chenzhou reached out to grab na Ren¡¯s hand out of habit, but he was slapped away. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, there will be many people watching!¡± Ren¡¯s face reddened as he said angrily. The school was filled with students. Ji Chenzhou had announced their relationship from the start, so he could not control it. However, they were outside. Did he have to accept other people¡¯s strange looks when he bought clothes? ¡°Hug me. If you say no again, I¡¯ll kiss you directly!¡± Ji Chenzhou immediately wrapped his arm around na Ren¡¯s shoulder. In fact, it was just a hand on his shoulder. Ren felt that this was acceptable and didn¡¯t say anything. Qin Nan, on the other hand, felt too embarrassed. Why did he feel hungry after eating so much just now¡­ I don¡¯t want to eat dog food¡­ Na Ren chose a black baseball jersey. It was a very simple style, and he quite liked it. ¡°This one, it¡¯s good!¡± Na Ren and Qin Nan always came to this restaurant, and it was basically in their favorite style. ¡°Try this white one!¡± Ji Chenzhou picked up a white coat. When he saw that there was a pin attached to it, he frowned slightly but did not say anything. I don¡¯t want white, it¡¯s not good to match my pants. My pants are all denim, a black jacket is more suitable! Ren usually bought two jackets and wore them whenever he wanted. He also bought three or four pairs of jeans. Unlike Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cloakroom, which was filled with clothes, Ren saw that there were still quite a few that had not been worn. Ren had an instinctive resistance to white. He had never liked light colors. Later on, Ji Chenzhou always wanted him to wear white. After he found out that it was because of young master Chu, he was even more repulsed by white. Qin Nan scratched his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He also felt that black was more suitable for that Ren. He had never seen him wear white before. then black it is. As long As You Like It. To na Ren¡¯s surprise, Ji Chenzhou did not force na Ren to do as he had said. This could be considered a change? ¡°Boss, this is the one. How much is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re all regular customers, so I¡¯ll make it 260!¡± The chubby boss replied with a smile. Ren looked at Qin Nan, and Qin Nan immediately replied, ¡± boss, you already said that we are regular customers. Your price is too high. We just came over from there, and the price is not as high as yours. 150 yuan. If you think it¡¯s okay, then pack it up for us. If it¡¯s not okay, we¡¯ll walk around. I can¡¯t even buy it at 150. Let¡¯s do it this way. 200, no less! The fat boss quickly said. Qin Nan pulled Ren and was about to leave, let¡¯s go to another house to take a look! 150 yuan. I¡¯ll give it to you. Nowadays, even young ladies can¡¯t bargain as well as you. The fat boss was a little annoyed as he took a bag and packed the clothes. Ji Chenzhou watched as na Ren gave Qin Nan a thumbs-up while trying to suppress his laughter. He bought a coat at the price of half a bowl of knife-cut noodles in little Jiangnan. To Ji Chenzhou, this was truly unbelievable. That Ren happily took out his wallet to pay when Ji Chenzhou spoke up. get me another one size bigger! Ren paused in his action of taking out money, you want to wear it? ¡± Na Ren did not think that Ji Chenzhou would be used to wearing such cheap clothes. ¡°Yes, you can buy it for me!¡± Ji Chenzhou nodded his head and spoke in a lazy tone. Ren had wanted to say, ¡± this dress doesn¡¯t suit you. However, she thought that if he wanted it, she would buy it for him. If she didn¡¯t buy it, it would seem like he was stingy. ¡°If I knew you wanted it, I would¡¯ve given him 260 Yuan for the two pieces of clothing¡­ I spent an extra 40 yuan.¡± Qin Nan was still complaining when they came out of the shop. Just as Ji Chenzhou was about to flare up, Ren stopped him and did not allow him to speak. She pulled him to a pants shop. This time, Ji Chenzhou directly said that he wanted the same pants as Ren and wanted Ren to buy them for him. The boss knew Ren and Qin Nan, so he gave them the lowest price, saying that two pairs of pants would cost 350 Yuan. Ji Chenzhou did some calculations based on Qin Nan¡¯s haggling method. He could buy the two pairs of pants for 160 Yuan. boss, your price is too high. We just came from there, and the price is not as high as yours. The moment Ji Chenzhou opened his mouth, na Ren¡¯s face immediately turned red as he pulled on his arm to stop him from speaking. 160¡­ Ji Chenzhou saw that his boss was about to speak and immediately said, ¡± 160 Yuan. If you think it¡¯s okay, then pack it up for us. If not, we¡¯ll leave. Chapter 1414 - Chapter 1414: Naren, what are you doing? Chapter 1414: Naren, what are you doing? Ji Chenzhou pretended to pull na Ren away. Qin Nan wanted to leave quickly, it was too embarrassing¡­ It¡¯s not like I¡¯m buying two pairs of shorts for 160 Yuan¡­ Was this a price that anyone could haggle over? When na Ren saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s smug yet serious expression, he burst into laughter. This was probably the first time Ji Chenzhou had bargained. People like him would not bargained when they went to places where they swiped their cards. He had never thought of trying something like this before. One day, he would buy clothes in such a small shop ¡­ ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry. My friend is just joking. Here¡¯s your money. Please wrap two up for me.¡± Ren took out some money from his wallet and handed it to the shocked female boss. ¡°Can¡¯t you bargain?¡± Ji Chenzhou was not someone who cared about a hundred or eighty Yuan, but he just wanted to try this. Why did he not bargain? ¡°You shut up!¡± Na Ren took his pants and pulled Ji Chenzhou away. Ji Chenzhou was unwilling to leave, so Qin Nan pushed him from behind, not afraid of death. After leaving the pants shop, na Ren tried to hold back his laughter, but Qin Nan could no longer hold it in and finally burst out laughing. Ji Chenzhou was a little annoyed. He did not like the feeling of being laughed at. ¡°This pants is already the lowest price. Qin Nan and 1 both bought our pants here, so there¡¯s no need to bargain. ¡°Not everything can be bargained like Qin Nan. You have to see how much this item is worth. This is all experience.¡± ¡°Every time we go out to buy something, it¡¯s always Qin Nan who haggles the price. He¡¯s the most experienced ¡­. Na Ren could tell that Ji Chenzhou was a little annoyed, so he quickly pulled his arm and explained. Don¡¯t give Qin Nan a punch again ¡­ Ji Chenzhou suddenly felt rather annoyed. He had thought that there was nothing he could not do. However, what had happened just now was such a simple matter, but he had actually made a fool of himself. Especially when Ren said,¡± every time we go out to buy something, it¡¯s always Qin Nan who haggles the price. He¡¯s the most experienced ¡­ When he said ¡®the two of us¡¯, Ji Chenzhou felt a little uncomfortable. Also, when Qin Nan negotiated the price for that Ren, that Ren was especially happy. His eyes were so bright that they were especially charming. Saving a hundred Yuan could make him happy, and his happiness was always so simple. ¡°Buy me a pair of shoes like yours!¡± Ji Chenzhou pointed at the slightly dirty sneakers that na Ren was wearing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to haggle over the price, 81 pairs!¡± Qin Nan quickly used his hand to show eight. He didn¡¯t want to blush like he did just now. ¡°You can go back to school now!¡± Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren away and said to Qin Nan in disdain. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯ve wanted to leave for a long time. You two can go and be romantic. I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Qin Nan couldn¡¯t wait to leave. Along the way, not only did he have to endure Ji Chenzhou¡¯s knife-like gaze, but he also had to guard against him as if he was guarding against a Wolf. Why did I like him in the first place? really¡­ He felt that Ren was really quite courageous. Why did he fall in love with Ji Chenzhou and still insist on being together with him? he must have taken things too hard. Ren didn¡¯t stop Qin Nan, knowing that he would feel uncomfortable following them. Anyway, they would go back after buying more shoes and would have to separate later. Ren wanted to go back after buying the shoes. However, Ji Chenzhou seemed to be addicted to shopping. He looked around as he walked and was curious about everything. They actually walked from one street to the night market¡­ It was already past nine O ¡®clock when they returned home from the night market. Ren took a simple bath and went to bed, wrapped in the blanket, and went to sleep. Ji Chenzhou, I beg you to stop messing around ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was about to take off na Ren¡¯s clothes. She wondered where renzhen got such good stamina from. Why wasn¡¯t he tired after walking for so long? She would never go to the streets with him again, even if she was beaten to death¡­ ¡°Just once.¡± Ji Chenzhou said. ¡°You¡¯re always lying. When was it the first time?¡± Ren couldn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. He was really tired and sleepy. ¡°Just once. My heart aches to see you so tired!¡± ¡°Why do you feel so bad for me?¡± Ren blushed and asked vaguely. If he wasn¡¯t so drowsy, he wouldn¡¯t have asked such a question. Ji Chenzhou kissed the man¡¯s slightly closed eyes and touched his eyelashes. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s throat moved as he felt her eyelids twitching slightly from the itch. ¡°There¡¯s an exam tomorrow¡­¡± Na Ren grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand, but because he was too tired, he could not exert much strength. ¡°You have to relax during the exam!¡± Ten minutes ¡­ Twenty minutes¡­ An hour¡­ Ji Chenzhou, this is not the first time ¡­ Naren was already so angry that he was powerless. ¡°Yes, just once¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed lazily. After the exam, the school was officially on holiday. When Huo qingge called, Naren was lying on the bed, exhausted. He cleared his throat, afraid that his sister would hear something unusual. Ji Chenzhou lit a cigarette and leaned against the headboard. He took a puff and narrowed his eyes when he saw na Ren¡¯s nervous expression. Even though Ren was with him now, he was still hiding, not wanting others to know about their relationship. This was especially so for his sister. Ji Chenzhou was a little dissatisfied with this. He would never let go of Ren. Therefore, he would fight against anyone who wanted to stop them from being together. Not even if that person was Huo qingge. Ren picked up the call. Huo qingge was asking him how his exam went. ¡°Average, not very good.¡± Ren was telling the truth. He didn¡¯t do well this time, and his usual results were average. However, this time, he did the worst. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Bring tan Meng back for dinner! I¡¯ll make you guys something delicious.¡± ¡°Sister, tan Meng and I¡­ We¡¯re friends!¡± He had been busy with the exam these days, so he hadn¡¯t told his sister that he and tan Meng were not suitable for each other. Moreover, he was now with Ji Chenzhou, so he had to find time to tell his sister. Ji Chenzhou extinguished the cigarette in his hand and spat out the smoke from his mouth. He immediately turned over and trapped na Ren under his body. Na Ren had not expected Ji Chenzhou to suddenly act this way. Ji Chenzhou glared at him angrily, but the corners of his lips curled up as he narrowed his eyes and looked at him. ¡°You ¡­¡± Ren gang immediately shut his mouth, afraid that his sister would hear him. ¡°That Ren? What are you doing?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s voice came from the other end. Na Ren was so shocked that he dropped his phone on the bed. He was both angry and annoyed. Ji Chenzhou was doing this on purpose. He clearly knew that he was on the phone with his sister. He stretched out his hand to push Ji Chenzhou away, but was shocked by his next action.. Chapter 1417 - Chapter 1417: Sinking-I broke up with Ji Chenzhou, Chapter 1417: Sinking-I broke up with Ji Chenzhou, Yingluo (2000 words) Seeing how nervous na Ren was, Huo qingge also stood up. ¡°Why are you so surprised? Who¡¯s looking for you this late? Huo qingge was a sensitive person, and she could clearly see that Ren was very nervous. Although this child was shy and shy, he would not panic because nothing would make him nervous. His life was very simple. ¡°Sister, have a seat. I¡¯ll go and take a look. It might be my classmate ¡­ I¡¯m here to get my notes.¡± At this time, it was definitely Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Huo qingge didn¡¯t say a word. Na Ren hurriedly ran over and even knocked into the corner of the table as he ran. He looked at the surveillance camera nervously. He had thought that it was Ji Chenzhou, but it was fire ¡­ He heaved a sigh of relief and opened the door¡­ ¡°Brother Huo ¡­¡± Then, he saw Ji Chenzhou standing behind the flames. When na Ren saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s dark expression, his hand that was gripping the door handle tightened. ¡°This is ¡­ My classmate¡­ I¡¯m here to get my notes ¡­ Ren¡¯s words were directed at the flame. He had only explained it this way because he was too nervous. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to explain it to the flame. I do. He¡¯s the president¡¯s son! The flame was also a little confused. Was there a need to explain this to him? It wasn¡¯t like a little girl would come in the middle of the night. With Ren¡¯s personality, he would be embarrassed and explain that they were classmates ¡­ ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll give it to you ¡­ Get the notes!¡± Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou with a pleading look in his eyes, telling him to wait. Please don¡¯t come in¡­ Na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou must have thought that if the flame was here, his sister must be inside. He¡¯s so smart, he¡¯ll definitely know¡­ However, Ji Chenzhou just looked at him with a dark face. His eyes were also deep and dark, a darkness that Ren could not understand. Na Ren was very nervous. He began to bite his lip out of habit. The place where Huo qingge had just treated was bleeding slightly again. Just as Ji Chenzhou took a step forward, na Ren was so nervous that he wanted to close the door. ¡°Then Ren, let your classmate in?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s voice came from behind na Ren as she walked over. Ji Chenzhou could see the panic in na Ren¡¯s eyes, but he still continued to walk forward. ¡°F * ck¡­ I asked you to wait for me ¡­¡± Just then, Gu Jue¡¯s voice was heard. When Renyi saw that Lord Jue had arrived, he heaved a sigh of relief. With Lord Jue around, Ji Chenzhou would not be so presumptuous ¡­ ¡°Flame, what are you doing here?¡± Gu Jue was surprised to see the fire. It was going to be a lively night. ¡°I¡¯m here to accompany my wife. Is Lord Jue also here to borrow the notebook?¡± The flame also felt that it was very lively. Why did everyone come here? ¡°Ah ¡­ My son is not good at his studies ¡­ I¡¯m here to borrow that Ren¡¯s notes Gu Jue¡¯s mind was still quite sharp at this moment. He thought that it must have been Ren who said so. With his personality, he was most afraid of third sister-in-law finding out about this. However, this excuse was too lousy. He knew that Ren¡¯s academic performance was not good. Although his third son did not go to school, he was good at his studies! He was much stronger than his father. ¡°This ¡­ It¡¯s so lively, come in!¡± Huo qingge was surprised to see that Ren¡¯s classmate was Ji Chenzhou, but she was even more surprised to see Gu Jue. It was almost ten 0 ¡®clock, and they were all here to get their notes. With their Ren¡¯s academic results, would his notes be of any use? ¡°Third aunt¡­ No need, we¡¯ll take ¡­¡± Gu Jue wanted to say,¡±we¡¯ll leave after we take the notes.¡± However, Ji Chenzhou pushed na Ren aside and walked in. Gu Jue really wanted to kick Ji Chenzhou to death. Didn¡¯t he see that Ren¡¯s face was pale? Huo qingge could not tell if her impression of Ji Chenzhou was good or bad. He saved Chu Bai Qing and she was grateful to him, but she didn¡¯t agree with his temper and the way he did things. He was too strong and hurtful. That Ren looked at Lord Jue with a pleading look in his eyes, which made Gu Jue¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Third sister-in-law, is third brother here too?¡± Gu Jue walked over and patted na Ren¡¯s shoulder as he asked Huo qingge. ¡°No, he¡¯s at home looking after the child!¡± Huo qingge¡¯s expression did not look too good. The way Ji Chenzhou had looked at na Ren when he entered the room had made her heart skip a beat. That gaze was too overbearing. That Ren had just said that he liked men ¡­ Ji Chenzhou liked Chu baiqing, this was something everyone knew. If that Ren liked men, Huo qingge wouldn¡¯t have said anything. She could understand that. However, how could she be at ease if she were to be with someone like Ji Chenzhou? This man was too sinister and evil, he was too shrewd, and his family background¡­ Na Ren was so innocent. He was with Ji Chenzhou, but he didn¡¯t even know what was going on when he was sold out. If he really got together with Ji Chenzhou, he was bound to be hurt. Everyone knew that Ji Chenzhou loved Chu baiqing. Everyone knew how deep that love was, so how could he share his feelings with others? Flame looked at the closed door with a complicated gaze. Then, he made a call. Four people in the living room Gu Jue sat beside Ji Chenzhou and put his arm around his shoulder. He was thinking that if he dared to say anything, he would knock him out with a slap. Huo qingge sat opposite her, while na Ren stood on the other side. His expression was dark, and his fists were tightly clenched. The living room was so quiet that the sound of breathing could be heard. It was so clear. ¡°Ren, go get the notes!¡± Huo qingge called out to him, but he did not respond. He was still standing there in a daze. ¡°Then Ren?¡± Huo qingge called out to him again. Under such circumstances, if Huo qingge still couldn¡¯t see anything, she would really be blind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis?¡± Na Ren looked at Huo qingge nervously. ¡°Sit here!¡± Huo qingge patted the seat next to her and gestured for Ren to come over. Ren walked over obediently. He saw his sister¡¯s expression and knew that she was suspicious. He wanted to be honest and tell her about him and Ji Chenzhou. I shouldn¡¯t have been discovered by her like this. I shouldn¡¯t have been so passive. Ji Chenzhou, why did you have to come? why can¡¯t you give me a little more time? why¡­ ¡°Ren, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± When Huo qingge went to the bedroom earlier, the blanket had been folded very neatly. It was obvious that she had not just slept there. Ren was lying to him ¡­ Ren¡¯s hands were clenched so tightly that his joints were turning white. Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren, who was also waiting for him to speak. In Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart, Ren would not move even if you did not force him. How could Ren not know what Ji Chenzhou was thinking and waiting for? He had had enough of forcing na Ren like this. There was no respect, understanding, and tolerance. It was really too tiring to be together like this, sis, Ji Chenzhou and 1 were together before, but we broke up today. We won¡¯t be together again! Na Ren¡¯s heart was unusually stifled. After saying these words, he felt much better. Ji Chenzhou, you have your strength, and 1 have my principles.. Chapter 1419 - Chapter 1419: Lets hear you call me hubby (2000 words) Chapter 1419: Let¡¯s hear you call me hubby (2000 words) Ren was leaning against the door frame. His gray loungewear was already soaked in blood, and there was a long cut on it. ¡°Ren, put down the knife¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou ran over after a brief moment of shock. He watched as Ren slowly lifted the kitchen knife and slashed down on his waist. No matter how fast he ran, he was not as fast as Ren¡¯s knife ¡­ He just watched as nain slashed his waist in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± Ren pressed the knife against his neck and said weakly. If he hadn¡¯t leaned against the door frame, Ren would have definitely fallen down because it was too painful. Ren Xiang¡¯s heart was already numb, if he wasn¡¯t forced to this point. How could he do this to himself? it really hurt¡­ Naren¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and his face was as pale as a sheet. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stood there. His blood had frozen and his body was trembling. He watched as blood flowed out of na Ren¡¯s body and seeped into his casual pants. His pants were still so long, and a section of it was under his feet, so he was barefooted¡­ He had said it many times, but he just wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°I won¡¯t move. Be good and put down the knife!¡¯1 Ji Chenzhou tried to placate na Ren, but the tip of his knife had already pierced through na Ren¡¯s neck, causing blood to flow out. ¡°Ji Chenzhou? Not enough¡­ 1¡¯11 do it again ¡­¡± ¡°This is the last time I¡¯m begging you, Ji Chenzhou ¡­ On account that I was ¡­ He had slept with her so many times. Please don¡¯t cause them any trouble ¡­ Ren¡¯s hands were shaking, and so was his voice. ¡°Enough, put down the knife!¡± Ji Chenzhou gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice. ¡°This is the last time I¡¯m begging you, Ji Chenzhou ¡­ On account that I was ¡­ He had slept with her so many times. Please don¡¯t cause them any trouble ¡­ Will that do?¡± ¡°If¡­ You said you love me¡­ It¡¯s true. This matter¡­ Let¡¯s go over, alright?¡± Naren¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. A Wen¡¯s knife was accurate. He knew that it would not hurt his internal organs. However, Ren had stabbed himself randomly, so he wasn¡¯t sure how serious his injuries were. ¡°Alright, I passed!¡± Ji Chenzhou slowly moved his feet as his eyes were fixed on the knife in na Ren¡¯s hand. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, I believe you ¡­ What he said was true ¡­ Let¡¯s just do this! I don¡¯t want to try it with you anymore¡­ He swore that when he got his hands on the saber and when that renshang had recovered, he would definitely punish him severely. He was simply crazy. He actually dared to stab him. He was his. Everything was his. How could he hurt him? ¡°Ji Chenzhou, I believe you ¡­ What he said was true ¡­ Let¡¯s just do this! I don¡¯t want to try it with you anymore¡­ Let¡¯s break up ¡­ I¡¯m too tired!¡± Nain raised his blade and closed his eyes. I¡¯m sorry, sister. I can¡¯t go back tomorrow¡­ ¡°,¡¯m sorry, master Xiu, I¡¯ve let you down ¡­¡± I¡¯m sorry, Naren, for making you hurt so much¡­ The last sentence was said to himself in his heart. The beautiful and simple life he had been looking forward to was gone. He had let down many people, but the one he had let down the most was himself. To the end of his life, he had hurt his own body so much ¡­ Ren didn¡¯t know where his last stab had landed. He didn¡¯t know if it was too painful, but he was already numb. He didn¡¯t feel any pain. How could it not hurt? He had used so much strength to stab her neck, so she probably couldn¡¯t feel it because it was too painful. He couldn¡¯t see anything, it was pitch black. Die! Was this how it felt to be dead? His body was swaying lightly ¡­ He was free¡­ ¨C Presidential palace- Ren lay on the bed and looked at the ceiling, her eyes empty and lost. He didn¡¯t die, he actually didn¡¯t die¡­ The Last Blade did not land on his neck, but on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm. Piercing through¡­ It had pierced through the flesh of his arm. With that kind of force, if the knife had landed on his neck, he would definitely have died. Then, everything would be free¡­ However, he could not die even if he wanted to. It had been a week since he had woken up. He had only seen Ji Chenzhou when he woke up. His arm had not been treated. He stood by the bed like a ghost, waiting for him to wake up. Ji Chenzhou did not say a word to him and left. He never appeared again after that¡­ Every day, a doctor would change his medicine and someone would take care of his three meals a day. He only found out that this was the presidential palace on the third day¡­ Ji Chenzhou had actually brought him here. Why here? is it because no one can enter this place? It had been a week. Had his sister gone crazy with worry? was young master Chu also worried about him? Did Lord Xiu also know that he was gone¡­ In the end, he still made everyone worry about him. Ren, you¡¯re just a burden to these people if you¡¯re alive ¡­ Now, he couldn¡¯t die even if he wanted to. Even if he wanted to hit his head in this room, he wouldn¡¯t die. It was all soft. Not to mention a knife, there wasn¡¯t even a toothpick¡­ The Butler brought some people in to deliver food. If Ren didn¡¯t eat, these people would bend over and drag the plates. This must have been Ji Chenzhou¡¯s order. ¡°Child, just eat a little! Otherwise, if my young master finds out, he¡¯ll punish us. If anything happens to you, we¡¯ll all be punished!¡± The Butler would say the same thing every time he came, word for word. That Ren was always forced to eat like this ¡­ ¡°Tell him I want to see him!¡± Ren finished his porridge and sat quietly on the sofa. His thin and Haggard appearance made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the young master!¡± The Butler¡¯s heart also ached for Ren. Looking at his empty eyes, he felt like taking pity on him. This was the side courtyard of the presidential palace. It was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s private territory and everyone here was his. That was why he had arranged for Ren to stay here. Everyone was looking for Renhe. No one would have thought that he would return to the presidential palace, the place he was most unwilling to return to. Ji Chenzhou was in the courtyard and he could see everything that na Ren did through the surveillance camera. After watching him wake up, she tried to die again ¡­ She watched him lose weight little by little ¡­ Ji Chenzhou wished he could crush him. Ren hugged his knees as he sat on the sofa. The clothes he was wearing were Ji Chenzhou¡¯s. Because he had lost a lot of weight, he was wearing bigger clothes When Ji Chenzhou entered, na Ren turned around to look at him. His eyes were calm and collected, as if he was looking at a stranger¡­ Ji Chenzhou was holding something that looked like a gun in his hand. It was silver in color and looked very exquisite. In the other hand, he was holding a camera. It was a retro camera, which was the one that Ren liked before. The retro camera that he had broken¡­ He walked in front of na Ren and threw the camera at him. this is the real one. Call me hubby! Ji Chenzhou was fiddling with the silver object in his hand. It looked like a gun, but it was not a gun. It was probably a special type of equipment.. Chapter 1420 - Chapter 1420: Sink-even if you die, you will still have my mark on you (2000 words) Chapter 1420: Sink-even if you die, you will still have my mark on you (2000 words) Ren looked at the retro camera in his hand. Even at this time, he couldn¡¯t help but like it. lie didn¡¯t even take a good look at the camera Ji Jiu had given him the last time, so he didn¡¯t know if it was real or fake. However, if this was real, then Ji Jiu¡¯s that¡¯ was fake. The only one in the world. He had thought that he had already destroyed it, but he had not expected Ji Chenzhou to actually get it. He wasn¡¯t happy because he got the camera, but because he was happy that the only retro camera was still preserved. Ren felt that it was enough to be able to see and touch it. He returned the camera to Ji Chenzhou. However, Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t take it. Ren just held it up and looked at him indifferently. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll break it again?¡± Ji Chenzhou continued to fiddle with the equipment in his hands and did not even look at na Ren. There was finally some emotion in his eyes. He hesitated for a moment, then retracted his hand and hugged the camera to his chest. He often had such an aura. No matter what kind of emotions you were feeling, as long as he said something, you would be obedient. If this camera were to be broken again, there would really be no more. There would be one less thing in his collection in this world. He couldn¡¯t let anyone get hurt because of him. Now, even an object would be destroyed because of him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked na Ren with a smile as he placed something into the equipment. He still remembered renaya¡¯s little darkglow when they were making the bet the other day. Renaya must have thought that he would not be able to find the camera because he believed that the one Ji Jiu had given him was the real one. There were many things that Ren did not know. For example, he, Ji Chenzhou, also liked photography¡­ This camera was one of his collections. If that Ren had the heart to do so, he would have walked around every room in the house and found a room filled with his camera collection. President Ren felt that he had something to talk about with others, but he had never tried to talk to him about his interest. If they did, he would realize that he knew more than he did. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to!¡± yes,¡± na Ren replied indifferently as he hugged his camera. Indeed, he didn¡¯t want to. If he had lost the bet before this, he would definitely have called her that. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t call her. They were lovers. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t call her. ¡°Just as well, I don¡¯t want to hear it now!¡± Ji Chenzhou was half-kneeling on the sofa as he touched na Ren¡¯s ear. He liked Ren¡¯s ears very much. When the sun shone on them, he liked to bite them. The last time it bit him, Ji Chenzhou had wanted to leave his mark on this ear. Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou from the corner of his eyes and brought the gun-like object closer to his ear ¡­ ¡°Ji Chenzhou, what are you doing?¡± That Ren saw the ¡­ The ear studs were gone and replaced with small square ear studs, but he couldn¡¯t see what was behind them ¡­ He could see the words carved on it¡­ However, he could not see Ji Chenzhou¡¯s movements clearly. I¡¯ve already prepared this pair of earrings. The gears that my father and my stepmother tattooed on their hands can be considered rings ¡­ Na Ren felt the cold touch. Ji Chenzhou, I don¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t hit me with this thing. I don¡¯t want it¡­ I don¡¯t want to wear the same thing as you. We¡¯ve broken up¡­¡± Actually, the word ¡®break up¡¯ was not suitable for him and Ji Chenzhou. This was because they had never really been together before. They were just trying it out. ¡°You can remarry after a divorce, but what¡¯s the big deal about breaking up? besides, do you think you can break up just because you want to? Ren, why do you always think that the problem is so simple?¡± even death is so simple to you. You should be glad that you didn¡¯t die. If you did, many people would have died with you. You said that the people you care about would have gone to accompany you! Na Ren stood there in a daze. His body trembled slightly, and he could not even breathe. Ji Chenzhou was a lunatic ¡­ Ren had said these words in his heart countless times, but each time, it made him go crazy. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± The sudden piercing pain caused na Ren¡¯s entire body to quiver. Then, he felt a chill on his ear ¡­ His earlobe was clasped. Just like that, it was as if he was shackled by shackles. Even his heart could not breathe. this pair of earrings is specially made. Don¡¯t even think about taking it off in this lifetime. Ren, even if you die, you¡¯ll still have my, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s, mark on your body! The numbing feeling was accompanied by a slight heat, so Ren couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Na Ren slowly closed his eyes. He knew that the gears on Lord Jue and young master Chu¡¯s fingers were tattooed because they loved each other. However, this earring was a shackle, a prison¡­ Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t know what feelings were, and he didn¡¯t have any feelings. ¡°You want to lock me up forever?¡± This place was like a cage that Ji Chenzhou had created for him, isolating him from everything else. ¡°It depends on your performance. I heard that your sister fell sick because she couldn¡¯t find you. Oh, master Xiu is here too. Huo zhongrao is in the front building now. He¡¯s looking for you. Everyone is looking for you, but no one would have thought that you would be here!¡± Ji Chenzhou kept his ear-piercing equipment and looked at the earrings. He knew that he would look good with them on. Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re not human ¡­ Ji Chenzhou knew all too well what he cared about. These people were the ones he cared about, and he could not bear to see them worry and be sad because of him. However, in the end, things only got worse. ¡°You¡¯re a f * eking human, Ren. No one has ever dared to threaten me, and you dare to threaten me with death? How capable!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s blood froze when he thought of that day when Naren had stabbed himself with a knife in front of him. Ji Chenzhou could only watch helplessly as he was hurt. He swore that when he recovered, he would definitely punish him twdee as much so that he would remember this. Ji Chenzhou was flustered when na Ren collapsed in front of him. He was afraid. The fear of losing something made his entire body tremble. Even when he was calling for help, his fingers could not slide through the screen. He still felt scared when he recalled the experience of his heart stopping! He was afraid of losing her, and that fear was even stronger than when Chu Bai Qing was sick. At that time, Chu Bai Qing thought that if he died, he would blame himself, he would feel terrible, he would have no one to rely on, he would lose his direction, and he would become a human again. However, when he realized that he was going to lose Ren, he thought that Ren was dead and he would not be able to live ¡­ He would die with him, and even if he died, they would be together. Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s capable. Because you make me feel like I¡¯m better off dead than alive when I¡¯m with you! Ren¡¯s lips trembled slightly, and his eyes turned red. He felt both sad and aggrieved, but more than that, he felt despair.. Chapter 1421 - Chapter 1421: Sink—Sink boat, your face is big, but Rens thin-skinned (2000 words) Chapter 1421: Sink¡ªSink boat, your face is big, but Ren¡¯s thin-skinned (2000 words) ¡°Na Ren, you wish you were dead? Have you ever thought about my feelings? You always say that I¡¯m selfish, but aren¡¯t you selfish as well?¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw with a lot of force, causing the edges of his fingers to turn pale. Ren¡¯s eyes were covered with a layer of moisture. He was selfish? I¡¯m the only f * citing demon here. You¡¯ll always be an angel! Ji Chenzhou shook off na Ren¡¯s lower jaw and left angrily. Na Ren¡¯s body fell onto the sofa due to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s action. He hugged the camera in his hands and cried silently. Bar Fan bin sighed helplessly as he watched Ji Chenzhou drink glass after glass of wine. ¡°Alright, stop drinking!¡± Fan bin tried to snatch Ji Chenzhou¡¯s wine glass, but he was glared at by him. the wound on your arm hasn¡¯t healed yet. Can¡¯t you stop torturing yourself like this?¡± The injuries on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body were all caused by Naren. This kind of love was too hurtful. he told me that people who love each other should tolerate, trust, and understand each other¡­ trust my ass! If he really knows me, he¡¯ll know that I won¡¯t touch the people he cares about. I won¡¯t hurt anyone ¡­ he f. eking hurt himself for those people. Does he know how much my heart hurts? how much I¡¯m in pain¡­ Ji Chenzhou pointed at his heart and jabbed it with all his might because it really hurt. ¡°He only cares about his sister in his heart. When has he ever cared about me?¡± ¡°He still f * eking dares to say that he¡¯s better off dead than I am?¡± Ji Chenzhou is the only bad person in this world, but he¡¯s still a good person. Anyone can make him worry, but he can be indifferent to me. How cruel is it to commit suicide in front of me? has he ever thought about my feelings? ¡± ¡°He thought that if he died, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live ¡­ I can¡¯t f * eking live ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou threw the wine glass in his hand and covered his face with both hands as he leaned back on the sofa. Fan bin looked at the shattered glass on the floor. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words had truly shocked him. He and Ji Chenzhou had been childhood friends for so many years. They were the best of brothers, but Ji Chenzhou had never spoken his mind to him. He was someone who kept everything he wanted to say to himself. He would not even show too much emotion on his face. However, after hearing his words today, Fan bin could see the fragility and collapse of Ji Chenzhou. In fact, he was the same as everyone else. He had always thought that Ren was the one who was bullied. Because of his shyness, his weak personality, and his obedience and understanding, such a simple person would make people want to protect him. Because Ji Chenzhou was too domineering, he did everything according to his own preferences. In the eyes of others, he was a person who did not care about anything and did as he pleased. It was because of this that everyone had overlooked his weakness. Because they loved each other too deeply, they had used the wrong method. The one who suffered wasn¡¯t just that Ren. Both of them loved each other deeply. How could it be that only one of them was hurt? when he¡¯s with me, he¡¯s always so secretive. He doesn¡¯t want this one to know, and he doesn¡¯t want that one to know. He has to worry about this and consider that. That¡¯s f * eking enough. Ji Chenzhou immediately picked up the bottle of wine and gulped it down. He had drunk a lot, but he did not feel drunk at all. Chenzhou, you¡¯re thick-skinned, but that Ren is thin-skinned, so you have to give him some time to adapt. After all, many people can¡¯t accept your relationship with him, so it¡¯s normal for that Ren to have his concerns. ¡°Chenzhou, not everyone has experienced as much as you. Not everyone can do things without any scruples!¡± Fan bin patted Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shoulder with a little force. He really hoped that Ji Chenzhou would be fine. there would really be someone he loved and loved him to spend the rest of his life with. Because no one knew the pain in his heart. He was a child who had never received any fatherly love. He lived in a depressing environment all day long. The reason why Ji Chenzhou liked Chu baiqing¡¯s smile so much was because it was very similar to his mother¡¯s smile. They were both so gentle, but what others didn¡¯t know was that his mother¡¯s smile only remained in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s memories. After her mother fell ill, her mental state also became abnormal. A woman who could not get her husband¡¯s love was the most pitiful and saddest. She no longer had that gentle smile on her face, and even her son was not welcomed. Ji Chenzhou loved his mother very, very much. That kind of suffering and pain was a great torture for a child who was only a few years old. However, Ji Chenzhou had pulled through. On the day he sent his mother away, he did not shed a single tear. Because there were no more tears to shed, they had all been cried dry. Since then, Ji Chenzhou had never cried. Although he had covered his face just now, Fan bin could still see the tears on his face. Na Ren didn¡¯t sleep well, and his earlobes were a little painful and numb ¡­ He saw the letter engraved on the earlobe. It was jezz, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name ¡­ He wondered if the one Ji Chenzhou was wearing on his ear was an NPC. It should be, right? Although he had not seen her, Ren felt that it should be. Why should it be? because Ji Chenzhou had said that he would spend his entire life When the room door was opened, na Ren turned on the bedside lamp and saw Ji Chenzhou stumbling in. It was obvious that he had drunk too much. Ji Chenzhou crashed into the sofa and fell to the ground. Na Ren clutched onto the blanket and instinctively wanted to go down to help him up, but he resisted the urge. Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren with his drunken eyes. He looked at the skinny man sitting on the bed and bit his lip. Ji Chenzhou stood up and walked towards him again. He fell down again when he reached the bed and was about to hit Ren. Ji Chenzhou suddenly recalled that there were wounds on na Ren¡¯s body. He used his arms to support his body so that he wouldn¡¯t hit Ren. Na Ren could smell the strong scent of alcohol. Ji Chenzhou had never drunk so much before. Ji Chenzhou saw that na Ren had turned his head away to avoid him, so he went to kiss him. The more he avoided him, the messier his kiss became. The smell of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s alcohol was too strong, and Ren Zhen did not know how much he had drunk¡­ He tried to push Ji Chenzhou away, but he grabbed his hand instead. Ji Chenzhou grabbed Ren¡¯s hand and brought it to his chest. This place is full of you ¡­ It¡¯s all your ¡­ You¡¯re the one I love, why wouldn¡¯t I believe¡­¡± Na Ren¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed. He could hear the pain in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice. He could also feel pain? ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Na Ren tightened his grip, not allowing Ji Chenzhou to smash his heart again. He wanted to know if Ji Chenzhou was still sober. Would he think of her as young master Chu again ¡­ you¡¯re na Ren. You¡¯re my na Ren. You¡¯re my, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s, and my wife¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s smile was a little infatuated. When these words came out of his mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. His benevolence was so good ¡­. Chapter 1422 - Chapter 1422: Sinking—Ill say something and youll cry too (2000 words) Chapter 1422: Sinking¡ªI¡¯ll say something and you¡¯ll cry too (2000 words) Na Ren¡¯s eyes reddened. He felt that he was especially useless. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words made him want to cry. He wasn¡¯t a crybaby. He really wasn¡¯t. However, Ji Chenzhou would always make him cry. look at you. I¡¯m just saying something and you¡¯re crying. Everyone thinks that I¡¯m bullying you! Seeing na Ren cry, Ji Chenzhou supported his young body with one hand and lay on his side, using his other hand to wipe na Ren¡¯s tears. Na Ren didn¡¯t want Ji Chenzhou to wipe his face for him and wanted to turn his face away, but Ji Chenzhou forcefully turned his face over. His actions looked ruthless, but he wiped his tears gently. Ren couldn¡¯t avoid it, so he allowed Ji Chenzhou to wipe it for him. Ji Chenzhou realized that the more he wiped, the harder Ren cried. Previously, Ren had also been forced to cry by him, but he had never cried like this. The way she cried made it seem as if he had given her a lot of grievances. It was like this every time. He was the bad guy¡­ ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to see you. Just looking at you makes me want to strangle you!¡± Ji Chenzhou was speaking the truth. The reason why he did not want to see na Ren was to avoid him. Even though more than a week had passed, the anger in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart had not subsided. Whenever he thought of Ren¡¯s ¡®suicide¡¯, Ji Chenzhou would feel as if he could not even move his body. That feeling of powerlessness would invade him again and draw out his anger. Na Ren was still crying as he stared at Ji Chenzhou with his clear and innocent eyes. Through the water vapor, he looked at Ji Chenzhou whose eyes were slightly dazed. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let me die¡­¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t ask this question because he knew that it would only anger Ji Chenzhou. There was silence between the two of them as Ji Chenzhou¡¯s drunkenness gradually deepened. He caressed Naren¡¯s face, what should I do with you¡­ His hoarse voice was filled with tenderness and pain¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was widely acknowledged to be pleasant to the ears, but na Ren had never felt that it was pleasant to the ears. Because no matter how pleasant it was, the words it said were hurtful. However, at this moment, when na Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, his heart was touched. Because he could tell that she cared¡­ Ji Chenzhou was so concerned about him. Ren no longer needed a housekeeper. He repeated the same words every day and took the initiative to eat. His injuries had recovered very quickly. Ji Chenzhou had given him the best medicine to remove scars, so there were still traces. Ren did not care about the scars on his body at all, but Ji Chenzhou was extremely frustrated when he saw them. He liked Ren¡¯s body. It had a honey-like color and was healthy and bright. But now, there were two scars. Ever since that night when Ji Chenzhou was drunk, there had been a subtle change between the two of them. It was mainly due to REO¡¯s transformation. When Ji Chenzhou spoke to him, he would occasionally reply with a sentence or two. Na Ren didn¡¯t ask Ji Chenzhou about the other people looking for him. Ji Chenzhou was rather surprised by this. Even when Ren¡¯s injuries were healed, he didn¡¯t go out. He stayed in the room and would occasionally stand by the window to look at the scenery outside. Sometimes, he would stand there for more than an hour before he suddenly convulsed. A month after Ren disappeared, Ji Jiu appeared ¡­ He must have bribed the servants here, because the time he chose was when the guards were changing shifts and the Butler was busy with other things. Na Ren did not expect to see Ji Jiu, so he was stunned for a moment. Ren, I¡¯ll make it short. If Chenzhou finds out that I¡¯m here, I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll hurt you! Ji Jiu looked at the skinny man, and a flash of anger appeared in his cold eyes. How could Ji Chenzhou torture someone to this extent? when he heard the news from the servant and found out that Ren had committed suicide, he had wanted to kill Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou had thought that he was making use of na Ren, but Ji Jiu knew very well that he liked na Ren. Ren nodded slightly and motioned for Ji Jiu to sit. He also wanted to know what was going on outside. His sister and master Xiu¡­ It had been a month, they must be worried to death¡­ Naren, no matter what happens, you have to live well. You said that if you really die, you¡¯ll be free, but these people who care about you will be in pain for the rest of their lives. Ji Jiu didn¡¯t sit on the sofa. Instead, he walked to na Ren¡¯s side and stroked his head. Na Ren took a step back, and Ji Jiu¡¯s hand froze in mid-air. Ji Jiu¡¯s words were something that na Ren had thought through over the past few days. If he really died, his sister and master Xiu would probably be in pain. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t die. Why did I take things so hard at that time? why did I have to die and let these people who care about him suffer for him ¡­ na Ren, Chenzhou is a very stubborn person. You should give in to him and not let yourself suffer so much. Bear with it for a while. My big brother is preparing for his marriage now. He¡¯ll be married by next year at the latest. When that time comes, you¡¯ll be free! Hearing Ji Jiu¡¯s words, na Ren¡¯s head buzzed. Even though he knew that Ji Chenzhou was definitely going to get married, he knew that his future path would be the same as his father¡¯s. However, when he heard Ji Jiu say with such certainty that they would get married by next year at the latest, Ren¡¯s heart was still ruthlessly pierced. Ji Jiu didn¡¯t seem to notice that Ren¡¯s face was turning paler and paler as he continued, ¡± getting married and having children is what Chen Zhou should do. All these years, he¡¯s been playing as he pleases. The people around him have changed one after another. Of course, you won¡¯t be the first and won¡¯t be the last. So, Ren, for your own sake, wake up. Don¡¯t fall in love with him, lest you suffer. Ji Jiu said with a worried look. Chenzhou has been going on blind dates for the past few days. You can say that he¡¯s picking the woman he likes. He didn¡¯t come to accompany you these few nights, did he? ¡± Na Ren bit his lips. He was still wondering why Ji Chenzhou did not sleep with him. In the past, he would always hug her to sleep. However, ever since he moved in, Ji Chenzhou had never slept with him. So, he was busy with a blind date. Then, why did he still say that they would be together forever? And why did she put on these earrings for him, to lock him up for life? Ren¡¯s hands were pressed against the wall, and he was breathing heavily, like a drowning person¡­ ¡°You know my sister¡­ How is she?¡± Ren didn¡¯t want to continue the topic. He knew, he knew¡­ So, don¡¯t talk to him anymore¡­ ¡°You still don¡¯t know?¡± Ji Jiu looked at na Ren in surprise, his tone full of surprise. ¡°Know what?¡± Na Ren¡¯s heart thumped, and it gradually sank. What happened to his sister? Judging from Ji Jiu¡¯s expression, something must have happened. Ji Jiu looked like he wanted to say something but stopped himself, which made na Ren even more anxious. tell me, what happened to my sister? I don¡¯t know anything. Ji Jiu, tell me ¡­ Na Ren grabbed Ji Jiu¡¯s arm, his eyes red with anxiety¡­ Chapter 1424 - Chapter 1424: Just listen to your husband, okay? Chapter 1424: Just listen to your husband, okay? Ji Chenzhou did not drink too much today, but he had said the words that were in his heart. It was because he felt that there was a lack of communication between him and Ren. Ren was not willing to say it, and he did not want to say it¡­ Most of the time, things would only get worse if they were in a stalemate. Just like what his mother had said, he would not think as deeply and thoroughly as he did. Therefore, there were some things that she had to make clear to him so that he wouldn¡¯t let his imagination run wild. Na Ren had no strength left in his body as he leaned into Ji Chenzhou¡¯s embrace. This was the first time that Ji Chenzhou had said so much to him and so clearly explained their relationship¡­ He said that he didn¡¯t have him in his heart. How wronged was that? how could he not be in his heart? it was full of him. ¡°You¡¯re here, it¡¯s all because of you ¡­ You can¡¯t wrong me!¡± Na Ren pulled Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand over and placed it on his chest. He wanted to let him feel his heart beating and also the burning love. Ren¡¯s voice was filled with grievance. Coupled with his slightly red eyes, he was like a little deer that people would love. Ji Chenzhou gently kissed na Ren¡¯s face, then just be with me properly. Don¡¯t worry too much. Trust me, I won¡¯t hurt you or the people around you! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart was instantly filled to the brim because of what na Ren had said, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s all because of you ¡­ These words were more touching than ¡®I love you¡¯¡­ ¡°But, Ji Jiu ¡­ She said that my sister¡­¡± Ren had said that he wouldn¡¯t hurt the people around him, but his sister, master Xiu, and commander Huo were all because of him¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, Ren realized that he had exposed ninth Ji. As expected, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression turned ugly. If Ren couldn¡¯t get out, it must be Ji Jiu. It seemed that he trusted his subordinates too much to have such a traitor. ¡°Na Ren, between Ji Jiu and me, who do you think is the good person?¡± He was annoyed by the man¡¯s attitude of trusting Ji Jiu but not him, but he still held back his anger. Why not? it was because Ren was pure and innocent. If Ji Jiu wanted to lie to him, he would be able to do so as he pleased. It seemed like Ji Jiu was the one who told Naren that he was going on a blind date and wanted to get married. ¡°..¡±Na Ren didn¡¯t say anything. No matter who this question was asked to, the answer wouldn¡¯t be that he, Ji Chenzhou, was a good person. ¡°Ha ¡­ I¡¯m your husband, but you don¡¯t trust me. Is this how you treat me?¡± Ren, the last time you had a meal with Ji Jiu, he drugged your wine. I don¡¯t need to tell you what he wants to do, do I? You know best how passionately you responded to me that day. If I hadn¡¯t taken you away, you would have been eaten by him. Do you still think Ji Jiu is a good person?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. He wanted to let Ji Jiu know what it meant to shoot himself in the foot. He wanted to destroy the relationship between her and RED by using such a despicable method. He would let him know what regret was ¡­ Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou in shock. He still remembered what had happened that day. He only felt that he was hot, but he didn¡¯t know that he had been drugged. Why did Ji Jiu do this to him? As long as it¡¯s something that belongs to me, he will snatch it. Do you still remember that third miss PEI? My father has always wanted me to marry into the PEI family. Ji Jiu also knows the PEI family¡¯s power, so he slept with third miss PEI a long time ago. Do you think that Ji Jiu is a good person?¡± When Ren heard these words, he was truly stunned. He had not expected Ji Jiu to be such a person. alright, let¡¯s talk about it now. Other than saying that I¡¯m going on a blind date to get married, what did he tell you about your sister to create a conflict between us?¡± Ji Chenzhou was very satisfied to see the shocked expression on na Ren¡¯s face. ¡°He said that my sister has been in the hospital for a long time ¡­ Also, master Xiu is trapped in Yun Cheng, and commander Huo¡¯s power is going to be stripped away¡­¡± Na Ren truthfully told Ji Chenzhou what Ji Jiu had told him. your sister was hospitalized because your brother-in-law is very fierce and made your sister pregnant again. However, your sister took a lot of medicine when she caught a cold. So, they can¡¯t keep this child. His sister was pregnant again? ¡®This ¡­¡¯ He was too careless¡­ So she was pregnant¡­ the reason why master Xiu isn¡¯t leaving is related to commander Huo. Commander Huo has been caught red-handed because of his woman problem, and now those who are jealous of his position want to take the opportunity to defeat him, so master Xiu stayed to help him¡­ Ji Jiu was one of the people who wanted to push commander Huo down. Do you still think Ji Jiu is a good person? he knew everything, but he deliberately omitted it to tell you. His purpose was to create a misunderstanding between us, because he knew that I cared about you. If you distracted me and made me depressed, he could easily defeat me and replace me¡­ Ren suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He had almost been used by Ji Jiu ¡­ I didn t know that was his goal, I¡­ You know I¡¯m not very smart.¡± Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou apologetically. So Ji Jiu had wanted to use him to attack Ji Chenzhou, and he had almost become an accomplice. if you¡¯re not smart, the easiest way is to not listen to anyone else. Just listen to your husband, okay? ¡± Ji Chenzhou knocked na Ren¡¯s head. Now, he felt that he should thank Ji Jiu for coming here to say these words. If not, why would Ren take the initiative to compromise with him just to leave this place? why would he talk about whether he was getting married or not? that aggrieved and sad look of his didn¡¯t make his heart ache, and why would he say these things to him? Ren¡¯s face turned red because Ji Chenzhou was talking about her husband. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about hubby¡­¡± Ren¡¯s voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible. However, Ji Chenzhou had heard it clearly. if I lose, I¡¯ll definitely scream. I won¡¯t go back on my word! Ji Chenzhou cupped na Ren¡¯s reddened face in his hands. He wanted him again. ¡°You know I¡­ I can¡¯t bring myself to call you that, Ji Chenzhou.¡± In just a few minutes of conversation, everything had changed. That person¡¯s despair and compromise had changed to the current expectation. Only now did he understand the saying that one person could really control another person¡¯s emotions, whether it was happiness or sadness. how do you know if you don¡¯t scream? come and scream for me! Ji Chenzhou coaxed na Ren. He wanted to hear him call him ¡®hubby¡¯. He liked that shy and nervous voice the most. Time to sleep, I¡¯m so tired ¡­¡± Ren blushed as he turned over and wanted to lie down, but he was restrained by Ji Chenzhou and could not move. don¡¯t go back on your word. If you shout, I¡¯ll give you a surprise! Ji Chenzhou bit na Ren¡¯s ear and chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want any surprises, I¡­ I won¡¯t!¡± With Ren¡¯s personality, if you didn¡¯t force him to call you hubby, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do it. You don¡¯t want this surprise either?¡± Ji Chenzhou whispered into na Ren¡¯s ear. Ren¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief and shock when he heard that. Chapter 1425 - Chapter 1425: Sinking-1 dont want to wear this out to tease Ji Chenzhou (2000 words) Chapter 1425: Sinking-1 don¡¯t want to wear this out to tease Ji Chenzhou (2000 words) Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t help but kiss the corner of her eyes when he saw the surprise in her eyes. Ren was so easily satisfied. No matter how hurt he was, even the smallest thing would make him happy like a child. He was the one who had locked him up for more than a month ¡­ ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me!¡± Na Ren grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand and asked in a serious tone. yes, I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯ll Take You There tomorrow! Ji Chenzhou held na Ren in his arms and planted a kiss on his forehead. Ji Chenzhou would rarely do such a thing to na Ren. Usually, he would kiss her directly and domineeringly. Na Ren was originally quite tired after being tormented by Ji Chenzhou and could not even lift his eyelids. However, she did not feel tired at all. On the contrary, he felt hungry because he had not eaten and Ji Chenzhou had exhausted his remaining physical strength. This made him feel a little uncomfortable. As expected, when a person was in low spirits, they couldn¡¯t remember anything. In an instant, her mood improved, and she immediately felt hungry. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, is there anything to eat?¡± Na Ren wasn¡¯t embarrassed as he looked at Ji Chenzhou with his teary eyes. His evil fire was ignited again. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Ji Chenzhou used his finger to point at na Ren¡¯s stomach, which was flat. ¡°Dumplings ¡­¡± Na Ren¡¯s eyes darted around as he grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand. Don¡¯t look at how it was just touching his stomach now, it would be bad in a while. That Ren¡¯s face was slightly red. He just couldn¡¯t understand why Ji Chenzhou was always so calm and composed when he did such things. He wasn¡¯t even embarrassed. In fact, at this moment, Ren wanted to eat the dumplings his sister made the most, no matter how many times he had eaten dumplings. All of his memories were on the island. The first time his sister taught him how to make dumplings, that taste was probably something he would never forget in his life. It was the taste of family. Ji Chenzhou stood up and went out to instruct the Butler to quickly get the kitchen to make dumplings for na Ren. After that, the Butler asked him what filling he wanted to eat and Ji Chenzhou turned back. ¡°What kind of filling do you want?¡± Ji Chenzhou opened the door and asked when Ren was halfway through putting on his pants. ¡°Anything is fine ¡­¡± Ren quickly turned around to put it on. Even though the two of them had been together for quite some time, he was still not used to na Ren doing such things in front of Ji Chenzhou. that, I want fresh meat with corn, shrimp ¡­ Then, Ren spoke again. Ji Chenzhou nodded in satisfaction and left. Ren ate a plate of dumplings and was very satisfied. Ji Chenzhou also accompanied him to eat a few. It had been more than a month, and this was the first time the two of them had a good meal together. For the past month, na Ren wasn¡¯t the only one who had lost weight. Ji Chenzhou also hadn¡¯t had a proper meal. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, in the future, you will be with ¡­ I¡¯m fine?¡± There were three dumplings left on the plate. Ren couldn¡¯t eat anymore, but he wanted to eat more, so he used his chopsticks to fiddle with them. She asked in a low voice while looking at the dumplings. Now that he was full, his brain seemed to be able to work a little more. He was very worried about his future with Ji Chenzhou. This was because he was Ji Chenzhou, the all-powerful Ji Chenzhou. He could now coax him to say good things and get together. Once his temper flared up, who knew what he would do? This had nothing to do with the trust he had mentioned. It was just Ji Chenzhou¡¯s nature. He was naturally overbearing and didn¡¯t allow others to say no. ¡°What do you mean¡± good ¡°? I will still bully you. I think I will have to bully you for the rest of my life¡­ I will bully you until you cry and make you beg for mercy. 1 will do this every day.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was devilish and insolent, and even the smile in his eyes was teasing. Even if you saw him teasing you, you could clearly feel that he was serious. He just wanted to bully that Ren until he cried, ruthlessly and mercilessly. This was because the bullying that Ji Chenzhou had mentioned was actually a form of love. That was the pain and love that was exclusive to Ren. It was unique in the world. I only want to do bad things to you, all the bad things ¡­ When Ji Chenzhou saw that Ren was reluctant to put down his chopsticks, but he really couldn¡¯t eat, he felt like bullying him. It was this expression that was natural and unpretentious. It made one¡¯s heart itch when they saw it. They would think,¡± why does a man have such an expression? no woman can imitate it. And just now, when Ren was wearing his pants halfway and saw him go in, he was so flustered that he had nowhere to hide and was so shy. Ji Chenzhou just wanted to bully him ruthlessly. This kind of bullying existed between them at all times. Ren put down his chopsticks and looked at Ji Chenzhou in exasperation, bastard, shameless! After saying this, Ren turned around and left. Na Ren was both embarrassed and angry at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shameless words. Ji Chenzhou got up and caught up with na Ren. look at you. You¡¯re biting your lips and trembling in embarrassment. You just want to bully me ruthlessly, you can¡¯t blame me for this. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself. Who asked you to Make Me Like You so much? I love you so much that I¡¯m going crazy! Ji Chenzhou directly carried na Ren up horizontally, not caring about the punches and smacking that he was receiving. His smile was devilish and his tone was teasing. He was so angry that he bit his neck. ¡°Are you angry? Come, take two more bites ¡­¡± Ren didn¡¯t actually use much strength, and the bite marks were red, which would make people think more. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Ren was so angry that he took a few bites in succession. The more he bit, the more embarrassing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words became. ¡°Yes, use more strength ¡­¡± yes, it¡¯s comfortable¡­ in the end, na Ren was defeated by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s thick skin. Fortunately, he stopped biting and pursed his lips without saying a word. Ji Chenzhou placed him on the bed and then went to the bathroom to look at his neck. He smiled in satisfaction. The next day. Ren looked at his and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s clothes. They were the same from head to toe. The same earrings, the same t-shirt, the same jacket, the same pants, the same sneakers ¡­ ¡°Either you change your clothes, or I change my clothes. Ji Chenzhou, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Ren¡¯s face was red. Even a couple would not dress like this, not to mention that they were going to meet¡­ ¡°Then don¡¯t go, just let them wait. I¡¯m going to wear this out anyway! 1 m going to¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou mimicked Ren¡¯s tone and the way he bit his lips. It was so similar. He was originally an evil person, and learning this was simply too infuriating. Ji Chenzhou, you must go and change your clothes! Na Ren pointed at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s neck and growled in a low voice. No wonder Ji Chenzhou wanted him to bite her a few more times when he bit her yesterday. There were a few obvious red marks on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s neck. They were so clear that anyone who saw them would think that he had done it on purpose ¡­. Chapter 1426 - Chapter 1426: Sinking-young master Ji, Im begging you, please forgive me?(2000 words) Chapter 1426: Sinking-young master Ji, I¡¯m begging you, please forgive me?(2000 words) Ji Chenzhou grabbed na Ren¡¯s hand and pulled him into his embrace. ¡°You want me to change my clothes? You change it for me ¡­ Then we 11¡­ Ji Chenzhou tilted his head slightly and whispered something into na Ren¡¯s ear. Na Ren wanted to push Ji Chenzhou away in embarrassment, but he was held even tighter. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, can¡¯t you be more serious!¡± Ren was really angered to death by him. How could he think of such things all the time? Then, Ren recalled Ji Jiu¡¯s words. Ji Chenzhou used to play like a madman, and the people around him changed one after another. He would not be the first and would not be the last¡­ People were like that. Even if he knew that Ji Jiu¡¯s words might be false, Ren would still take it to heart. She was concerned about what the people around Ji Chenzhou used to be like and whether he often bullied them. This kind of verbal bullying and teasing, and was it in bed ¡­ She also bullied other boys like she bullied him ¡­ In the past, Ren had never thought about this problem. However, this matter was like a thorn in his heart now. He knew that everyone had a past, but he still felt uncomfortable. Could this be the feeling of caring for someone? ¡°Which part of you is indecent? He looks proper, he¡¯s dressed properly, and he can¡¯t be any more proper!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s smile was especially devilish, especially that half-smile of his. It was truly as seductive as one could get. Ren looked at his smile and thought to himself,¡±a man like him, whoever has been with him will fall in love with him, right?¡± She should fall in love with him. Although Ji Chenzhou had a bad temper, he was always able to make people unable to extricate themselves from him. Wasn¡¯t he one? Then how many people loved him now? Was he still in contact with his friends? Ji Chenzhou¡¯s needs were so great, would he also look for them to solve it¡­ They had not been together for a month. Did Ji Chenzhou look for them to settle things? Previously, when the two of them were together, Ji Chenzhou had to do it every day and did not know fatigue. It seemed impossible for him to endure for a month¡­ When he heard the sound of the car door closing, Ren realized that he had been in a daze for so long. They were all thinking about who Ji Chenzhou had been sleeping with for the past month¡­ Sometimes, things could just be so coincidental. What you wanted would happen. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone rang. Na Ren saw that the name displayed on the car screen was Lu Kai¡­ It was a man¡¯s name ¡­ His phone kept ringing, but Ji Chenzhou had no intention of picking it up. Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tightly knitted brows, and his face was filled with impatience. According to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper, he would have hung up if he didn¡¯t want to answer the call. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed it to disturb him. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t pick up the call, but the other side was also unwilling to let go- ¡°You¡¯re not picking it up?¡± Naren himself could feel that his tone was a little cold and sour. Ji Chenzhou was driving with one hand. He tilted his head slightly to look at na Ren as the smile on his face deepened. yes, I¡¯m not picking it up. He won¡¯t call again after he¡¯s had enough! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness. It seemed like he was doing it on purpose, but it also seemed like he was talking to this person called Lu Kai. This was the tone he should have. However, in Ren¡¯s ears, such a tone was painful, pampering, and letting go ¡­ Ren¡¯s heart felt stifled, unusually stifled. He looked out of the car window with an angry expression, but he held it in and did not let it out. He couldn¡¯t possibly ask Ji Chenzhou who this man called Lu Kai was, why he kept calling him, or what was his relationship with him. But if he didn¡¯t ask, his heart would burn and feel uncomfortable. He was the last person to let his imagination run wild. However, in just a short while, he had already come up with several versions of Ji Chenzhou and this man called Lu Kai. He was even wondering if Ji Chenzhou had been sleeping with Lu Kai for the past month. After that, he had also bullied him so badly that he had cried and begged for mercy. The more he thought about this, the more intense the fire in renxin¡¯s mouth burned. And the damned Bell was getting more and more endless. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡± Na Ren turned his head and growled at Ji Chenzhou in a low voice. He was fuming. bear with it, hang up on him. He won¡¯t stop even if you hang up on him. He¡¯ll stop calling when he¡¯s tired. He¡¯s a little clingy! The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curled up because of na Ren¡¯s anger. He acted as if he didn¡¯t notice that na Ren was angry at him. He was even tapping his fingers on the steering wheel rhythmically. It was a little clingy¡­ When na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression, it was as if he really liked Lu Kai sticking to him. Ji Chenzhou, you either answer the call, hang up, or stop the car! Na Ren felt as if his heart was being burned by anger. When he saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s unconcerned expression, he felt his heart clench in panic. He really wanted to lose his temper¡­ She shouted at Ji Chenzhou, venting all the anger in her heart. She was such a bully. Last night, she even said that she loved him to the point of insanity and wanted to be with him properly. He was treating a man who called him with such an attitude today. Did he really think that Ren was so easy to bully? He should be bullied by Ji Chenzhou. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter how he bullied or hurt him. After that, he would forgive him with a few words and some tricks. ¡± Are you angry? Are you jealous?¡± Ji Chenzhou drove the car with one hand and reached out to hold na Ren¡¯s hand with the other. Na Ren refused to let him touch her, so Ji Chenzhou hung up the phone with, smile. he¡¯s a boy who likes me¡­ Ji Chenzhou was interrupted halfway through his sentence. Lu Kai had called him again. Na Ren had heard it clearly. Ji Chenzhou had said that he liked his boy¡­ He had used the word ¡®boy¡¯ and not ¡®man¡¯. Clearly, Lu Kai was younger than Ji Chenzhou. Those who liked him, even if they knew about a man like Ji Chenzhou, would definitely have many admirers. However, hearing it from his mouth, he felt particularly uncomfortable and ironic¡­ ¡°Since he likes you, he¡¯ll be so sad if you don¡¯t pick up his call. If you think it¡¯s inconvenient for you to pick up with me around, I¡¯ll get out of the car!¡± Ren would usually blush and stammer when he spoke to Ji Chenzhou. However, when she was angry, her mouth was particularly smooth. On the other end, Lu Kai¡¯s phone was still ringing, and Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t help but like the jealous and angry look on na Ren¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m driving, help me answer the call!¡± He could have hung up just now, but he couldn¡¯t pick up now¡­ Na Ren felt that Ji Chenzhou was being a bully. He swiped the screen in anger. I¡¯ll pick it up¡­ Once the call was connected, Lu Kai¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Young master Ji, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t ignore me, okay? I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you that night. I didn¡¯t know my limits and made you unhappy. Young master Ji, I beg you, can you forgive me?¡± Chapter 1427 - Chapter 1427: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, thats enough (2000 words) Chapter 1427: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, that¡¯s enough (2000 words) In the car, Lu Kai¡¯s soft and fawning voice could be heard. Ren had never heard a man¡¯s voice so soft. Although he had only heard Lu Kai¡¯s voice and had not seen him in person, na Ren felt that this Lu Kai was a tsundere person and should be a typical young master. She should be pampered by others, but she was begging Ji Chenzhou in such a humble manner. It was clear that he was deeply in love with Ji Chenzhou. Therefore, dignity was no longer important to him. Ji Chenzhou must have many people like Lu Kai by his side. He only needed to beckon them with his finger and they would be eager to pounce on him. young master Ji, 1 really like you. You know how many people are chasing me, but I don¡¯t care about them. You¡¯re the only one in my heart, and I just want to sleep with you and be with you ¡­ Lu Kai didn¡¯t care that Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say anything and continued talking. Ren Neng could hear the sadness in his voice ¡­ However, she had to try her best to please him and be careful. He looked at Ji Chenzhou with a benevolent expression, she said that she likes you, wants to be with you, and wants to sleep with you. The words he said sounded like he was gritting his teeth. ¡°Who are you? Young master Ji, who are you with? You shameless little b * tch, just you wait. Young master Ji is my man, so you better stay away from him!¡± On the other end, Lu Kai was like a cat whose fur was standing on end as he shrieked into the phone. Ren smiled, revealing his two little canine teeth. Compared to before, Naren was much paler now. His handsome temperament was even more prominent. When he smiled, he was a little shy. The most easily associated word was ¡®shy¡¯. At this moment, Ren¡¯s smile was especially beautiful. It was more beautiful than ever. Ji Chenzhou only took one look before he suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m done playing¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou wanted to kiss na Ren right now, but he knew that he was angry. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have smiled so seductively. Lu Kai, shut the f * ck up! This is my wife, get as far away from me as you can! Ji Chenzhou said to Lu Kai in a low voice. The smile on na Ren¡¯s face froze. He was both angry and annoyed at Ji Chenzhou for calling him his wife so openly. He really wanted to ask,¡± who¡¯s your wife? ¡± However, he turned his head away. Ji Chenzhou was teasing him and bullying him again¡­ How could he joke about such a thing? he actually foolishly believed it, got angry, and got angry¡­ Just as young master Chu had said, with his personality, he was destined to be taken advantage of by Ji Chenzhou for the rest of his life. In their circle, Lu Kai was famous for being a tsundere and his nickname was little wild cat. He was charming and tender, and many people in the circle wanted to sleep with him. However, he only liked Ji Chenzhou. He wanted to get on his bed, but Ji Chenzhou ignored him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was on good terms with his brother Lu Ming, he would have dealt with him long ago. ¡°Young master Ji, you¡¯re lying to me. When did you have someone by your side? I know I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t do that again. Please don¡¯t talk so much about me, you¡¯re mine, you¡¯re mine ¡­¡± On the other side, Lu Kai was actually crying. Hearing this, na Ren¡¯s heart ached. He could tell that this Lu Kai really liked Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Lu Kai, don¡¯t stick to me. My wife is a jealous person, and it¡¯s not easy to coax her. I¡¯m his, and 1¡¯11 be his for the rest of my life. So, you can go away! Ji Chenzhou turned off his phone after he finished speaking. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so jealous before? Hmm?¡± Ji Chenzhou stopped the car by the road and looked at na Ren, who was looking out of the window. However, he was clearly annoyed. in the past, I only knew that you were shameless. Now, I realize that you are simply shameless! That Ren did not know how to talk, and it was already not easy for him to say such words. Ji Chenzhou was indeed shameless. He knew that teasing na Ren like this would definitely make him angry. good scolding, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have a face, I really don¡¯t. Come and see if I don¡¯t have a face. Ji Chenzhou laughed sinisterly, his devilish face looking a little rascal. He grabbed na Ren¡¯s hand and touched it on his face. Ren was so embarrassed and annoyed by his complete shamelessness that he was about to explode. He really wondered if his brain had been fried in those few days. How could he have fallen for ¡­ Didn¡¯t she fall in love with him? why did she fall in love with such a rascal and bastard? Ji Chenzhou, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to talk to you. I don¡¯t want to see you. this Lu Kai likes you so much. Go look for him and tease him. He 11 definitely like it when you bully him. You can bully him however you want. Go! Ren couldn¡¯t pull his hand back no matter what. He was so angry that he wanted to raise his leg and kick Ji Chenzhou, but the space in the car was limited and it was completely restricted. I can¡¯t bear to see you jealous. I¡¯ll bully you. 1 can¡¯t be bothered to look at other people, but you¡¯ve found a good husband. Go and be happy! Ji Chenzhou kissed the back of na Ren¡¯s hand. It was very light, like a feather brushing past. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you¡­ I¡­¡± Ren was really angry. He decided that in this life, in his next life, and in the life after that, he would not cultivate himself to be so shameless. No, he was shameless¡­ ¡°What are you angry about? I didn¡¯t even pay attention to him! Ji Chenzhou was truly embarrassed. He clearly knew why Ren was angry, yet he still brought it up. then you should go and pay attention to him. He¡¯s already crying, so you should go and coax him. It¡¯s so boring to bully me here. Ji Chenzhou, I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now, and I don¡¯t want to see you either! Ren said everything in one breath and felt that it wasn¡¯t enough, you¡¯re not human at all! how can you be so infuriating?¡± Ren was really angry, and his handsome face was red. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re angry¡­¡± Before Ji Chenzhou could finish his sentence, na Ren¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was Lord Jue. The phone was given to him by Ji Chenzhou in the morning. He saw that the call history and messages were all empty, so Ji Chenzhou must have deleted them. Ren didn¡¯t say anything about this. This was something that Ji Chenzhou would do. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t delete it. Ren quickly picked up the phone, but before he could speak, Sir Jue started shouting. ¡°What are you two doing? Where the hell are you? why are there so many people waiting for you? hurry up and get over here!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s temper was so strong that na Ren quickly took the phone away from his ear. He looked at Ji Chenzhou in confusion. He really did not understand. Why were they waiting for him and Ji Chenzhou? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to see Lord Xiu? What was going on with Lord Jue and the others? Lord Jue said that there were many people ¡­. Ji Chenzhou, what are you up to now?¡± Chapter 1428 - Chapter 1428: If you have a temper-vent it out on him, do you dare to?(2ooo words) Chapter 1428: If you have a temper-vent it out on him, do you dare to?(2ooo words) Ren retracted his hand. Ji Chenzhou had clearly said that he would bring him to see master Xiu. However, it was obvious that the ¡°many people¡± that Lord Jue and he had mentioned were waiting for them. Ji Chenzhou did not tell him anything and he was caught off guard ¡­ hurry up and get over here! My Bai Qing is famished! Na Ren did not hang up the phone. Gu Jue¡¯s angry voice came from the other end. ¡°Zhi¡­ I know, Lord Jue!¡± It was only then that Ren remembered that the call had not been hung up. He was yelled at by Gu Jue and answered softly. Ren was a little frightened. ¡°Only my stepmother can stand my father¡¯s temper. Sit tight!¡± Ji Chenzhou took a look at the time. They had come out late and had been delayed on the road. They were almost an hour away from the scheduled time. No wonder his father was angry. His little mother must be hungry again. I¡¯m telling you, it must be because my stepmother is hungry. Actually. I really want to tell my stepmother that if she continues to eat without restraint, she will become fat and lose her figure. My father will probably dislike him and not want him¡­ Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m asking you what¡¯s going on ¡­ Ji Chenzhou clearly didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and Ren was about to die from anger. don¡¯t you think my stepmother is a little fat? at least one or two pounds ¡­ Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t reply to na Ren¡¯s words and continued to smile. Na Ren turned his head away and covered his ears, not listening to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words. He was so angry that his entire body was trembling. Ji Chenzhou whistled happily. He was in a great mood. He liked the way his family was angry. They were so cute. When the car stopped at the Feng gate, Ren was stunned. Why was he here? This was Feng Yan¡¯s place, why did he bring him here? Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren¡¯s hand and walked in. Na Ren was still in a daze and allowed Ji Chenzhou to hold his hand as they walked. He was in a daze. Before they even entered, they could hear the sound of conversation and laughter¡­ And the sound of children playing¡­ Ren had only been to such a gathering once, and that was when his sister got married. So many people were gathered together ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Ji Chenzhou!¡± Ren had always been a shy person. He would be embarrassed if you wanted him to meet so many people. Even though they were all familiar faces, he and Ji Chenzhou were wearing a couple¡¯s clothes, and¡­ Only then did na Ren realize that his hand was being held by Ji Chenzhou. He wanted to shake his hand off, but Ji Chenzhou¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°Why are you guys so late? everyone¡¯s waiting for you!¡± Feng Xi called again and said naturally when she saw the two of them. ¡°Traffic jam!¡± After Ji Chenzhou finished speaking, he pulled na Ren and walked inside. Feng Xi glanced at him. Her eyes were saying,¡¯since when did a car dare to come on this road that¡¯s closed off?¡¯ And there was a traffic jam ¡­ Ren lowered his head. He was holding hands with Ji Chenzhou, but Feng Xi didn¡¯t seem to notice. However, how could she not see that he was obviously wearing a love outfit? However, if he had seen it, why would his expression be so natural and not surprised at all? This was too strange ¡­ Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren along and walked in, but they ran into the ice again. No matter what, Ren couldn¡¯t pull his hand back. He lowered his head shyly. It was really the clothes he and Ji Chenzhou were wearing¡­ It was too high-profile. It was as if they were afraid that the other party didn¡¯t know what was going on between them. Ren¡¯s skin was thin. How could he stand such a thing? he really wanted to disappear immediately. ¡°Is my master here?¡± Ji Chenzhou first greeted Han Bing. The master Ji Chenzhou was referring to was Mo Chen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master Ji. 1 didn¡¯t know!¡± Han Bing¡¯s tone was stiff, as if he was angry at someone. ¡°Did you guys quarrel again?¡± Ji Chenzhou was amused by Han Bing¡¯s reaction. In fact, there was no need to ask. They must have quarreled. The only person who could make Han Bing so angry was Mo Chen. ¡°What do you mean again? Young master Ji, you¡¯re on your own! Lord Jue is going to eat people now!¡± If it was any other time, Han Bing would definitely not speak to Ji Chenzhou in such a manner. After all, he had to take his status into consideration. However, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t care about that. ¡°If you have a temper, vent it on your Mo Chen. Do you dare?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth had always been poisonous. After he finished his sentence, he pulled the surprised na Ren and continued to walk inside. No matter how innocent Ren was, he could tell that Mo Chen and Han Bing were¡­ This was simply unbelievable. How could these two people be together? Why were the two ice cubes together? He had met Mo Chen twice, and he was colder than ice. How was he supposed to get along with him? If they were together, wouldn¡¯t the others freeze to death? Ren turned around to look at Han Bing, but Ji Chenzhou pulled his arm back. What are you looking at? Mo Chen is a jealous man. If he sees you or his wife, he¡¯ll kill you with his eyes! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth was simply¡­ Ren was speechless again. How did he know that Han Bing was his wife? As soon as she entered the living room, Feng Yan came out from the corner with two bottles of wine in his hands. He had probably gone to the wine cellar. Feng Yan was taken aback when he saw the clothes they were wearing. They were indeed young people, they really dared to wear ¡­ From head to toe, the only difference was size ¡­ Looking at their tightly held hands, they were really loving¡­ ¡°Hurry up and go in! We were just waiting for you guys.¡± Feng Yan turned around and walked inside, his tone soft and evil. At this moment, if Ren still didn¡¯t have any reaction, he would really be a little slow. It was obvious that everyone knew about his relationship with Ji Chenzhou. Otherwise, why would they be looking at them so calmly? ¡°Isn¡¯t this a traffic jam?¡± Once again, Ji Chenzhou shamelessly gave this excuse. Feng Yan stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Ji Chenzhou. try telling your father this excuse! Ji Chenzhou shrugged his shoulders and laughed. He did not look embarrassed at all. That Ren du felt embarrassed following him, but Ji Chenzhou could still remain so calm. ¡°In the future, when he speaks, you have to think twice before believing him!¡± Feng Yan was saying this to na Ren, and it was obvious that na Ren was being bullied. ¡°I don¡¯t believe anything he says, young master Feng¡­¡± Previously, Ren definitely wouldn¡¯t have said such words. However, after today, he decided that he wouldn¡¯t believe anything Ji Chenzhou said. ¡°Your shoelaces are open ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed. Ren hurriedly lowered his head to look at his shoes. His shoelaces were still intact, so where did they go? ¡°Which part is open?¡± Na Ren raised his head and looked at Ji Chenzhou in confusion. Feng Yan sighed slightly, unable to say anything. His heart ached for this innocent child. ¡°I mean young master Feng! Let¡¯s go in and comfort my father, lest he dies of anger!¡± Ji Chenzhou caressed na Ren¡¯s head and held his hand as they continued walking. Instinctively, Ren glanced at Feng Yan¡¯s shoes ¡­ Slippers¡­. Chapter 1429 - Chapter 1429: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, can you be more shameless?(2ooo words) Chapter 1429: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, can you be more shameless?(2ooo words) That benevolent face of his puffed up. Why did he believe Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words again¡­ He couldn¡¯t pull his hand back no matter what, so he gave up and lowered his head, allowing Ji Chenzhou to bring him in. They couldn¡¯t hide, and it was obvious that everyone was waiting for them. She did not know what Ji Chenzhou had told them. Since the situation was already like this, it was impossible to leave. He would definitely settle this score with Ji Chenzhou when he returned. Ren didn¡¯t know that such a thing would happen again, and he was caught off guard. In the huge living room, everyone around him was there, including his sister and master Xiu¡­ Ren immediately became nervous. He was uneasy before, but when he saw the two people closest to him, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Especially when his hand was still being held by Ji Chenzhou. He was like a child who had done something wrong and was afraid of being reprimanded, tsk, other than the few who haven¡¯t weaned yet, you two are the youngest. There are so many people waiting for you, and you still have the nerve to do that?¡± Gu Jue was the most impatient one among them. They had gathered here today for the sake of the two of them. On the other hand, they were the last to arrive instead of waiting at the door to welcome them. Na Ren¡¯s skin was so thin that his face would bleed if his Lord Jue said that again. However, there was an extremely arrogant person beside him. isn¡¯t this a traffic jam?¡± Ji Chenzhou brought up the traffic jam again. Feng Yan, who had just come out of the kitchen, sighed in his heart. She was indeed brave to be so shameless as to lie. Ji Chenzhou was probably the only person here who could still speak with such a strong aura, with a calm expression and a steady heart. f * ck! Say that again ¡­ Gu Jue jumped up from the sofa. He was already furious, but she still dared to lie to anger him. There were only a few cars that dared to come to Feng Yan¡¯s place, so there wouldn¡¯t be any traffic jams. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can drive out and take a look. It¡¯s so congested! Ji Chenzhou pulled the embarrassed and embarrassed na Ren to the sofa. Gu Jue was so angry that he lifted his leg and wanted to kick him, but Chu baiqing pulled him back. His eyes indicated that everyone was there. Gu Jue naturally had to listen to Bai Qing¡¯s words. In fact, he was deliberately getting angry to ease the atmosphere between his third son and Na Ren. She just didn¡¯t want them to be too embarrassed, especially that Ren. He was such a shy and sensible child. He would definitely not be used to such a scene. Ren didn¡¯t move, you stand there! How could the two of them still sit there as if nothing had happened in this situation? Even during normal times, they shouldn¡¯t be sitting there so casually. He wouldn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. Li beixiao and Huo qingge sat on one side, Ming Xiu sat on the single sofa, while Gu Jue and Chu baiqing sat on the other side. Ren and Ji Chenzhou were standing in the middle, facing everyone ¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s face was filled with heartache ever since Ren came in. It was no wonder her heart ached. Naren had indeed lost a lot of weight during this period. She was already thin, and now she was so thin that it made one¡¯s heart ache. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s domineering attitude was clear to everyone, and he didn¡¯t hide it at all. It was the same attitude he had shown to everyone for the past month. He was domineering and unyielding, but he was extremely respectful. On the other hand, Lord Xiu¡¯s face was sullen, and his eyes were fixed on Ren¡¯s ear, where there was an exquisite earring¡­ When nain saw his sister¡¯s Red eyes, he immediately cried without any hesitation. He felt that he had let his sister down. He was already an adult, but his sister still had to worry about him. She was in the hospital, but she still had to worry about him. Na Ren¡¯s heart was sore and uncomfortable. Her tears fell like pitter-patter, and she bit her lip slightly to stop herself from crying out loud. When Ji Chenzhou saw Ren¡¯s reaction, he didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to order him to stop crying, but he knew that it would be useless. That would only make Ren cry even harder. sister, I¡¯ve made you worry. I¡­ Na Ren had a lot to say, but he did not know where to start. All the words that she wanted to say were stuck in her throat, unable to come out. He didn¡¯t know how to tell his sister what had happened during the past month. He did not know what Ji Chenzhou had told everyone about what he had been up to for the past month. Ren thought that Ji Chenzhou would not say that he had failed to ¡®commit suicide¡¯ and was recuperating¡­ However, what shocked Naren was what his sister said next. ¡°Are your injuries all healed?¡± Huo qingge couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She stood up and ran towards Ren. When she saw Ren crying, she also cried. Li beixiao shook his head helplessly. He knew it would be like this ¡­ He kept her from crying. After all, she had just finished her confinement and couldn¡¯t cry. However, this woman just didn¡¯t listen. She cried whenever she wanted ¡­ That Ren turned his head to look at Ji Chenzhou. This lunatic, how could he tell his sister? Wasn¡¯t this just making her worry¡­ ¡°It¡¯s alright, sister. I¡¯ve made you worry¡­ It¡¯s my fault!¡± Ren was already fine. Fortunately, he was dealt with in time and Ji Chenzhou took good care of him. He was recovering very well. why are you so stupid? you haven¡¯t changed at all. If anything happens to you, how are we going to live? ¡± Huo qingge cried out to na Ren in a low voice, both angry and heartbroken. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, sister!¡± Nain hugged his sister and comforted her gently. He didn¡¯t know what Ji Chenzhou had said. Was he telling the truth or making up a reason? So, other than guilt and comfort, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. if you two want to be together, then be together. Don¡¯t do such things again in the future ¡­ I won¡¯t stop you anymore ¡­¡± Huo qingge sighed softly. She could hear the compromise in her voice. Huo qingge really regretted leaving that day. If she had not left, this would not have happened. ¡°Sister ¡­¡± The guilt in nain¡¯s heart grew even greater. He knew that his sister was compromising with him ¡­ This compromise was¡­ That Ren abruptly turned his head to look at Ji Chenzhou. However, at this moment, he could also tell that Ji Chenzhou must have misled his sister. His sister thought that he had committed suicide because she did not agree to him being with Ji Chenzhou. He could not accept it, so he had committed suicide¡­ Ji Chenzhou was definitely capable of doing such a thing. If he did that, his sister would definitely blame herself when she found out that he was injured ¡­ ¡°Sister, I¡¯m the one who got hurt¡­ It¡¯s not what you think, it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± Ren said anxiously and cried even harder. ¡°Bei Zhi, comfort valiant song. The two of you, come with me!¡± Master Xiu, who had been silent the entire time, stood up and spoke to Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren with a dark expression.. Chapter 1430 - Chapter 1430: Sinking-talk to him properly-what are you shouting for!(2ooo words) Chapter 1430: Sinking-talk to him properly-what are you shouting for!(2ooo words) Li beixiao naturally agreed. He did not want his wife to cry. Seeing na Ren¡¯s reaction, li beixiao knew that Ji Chenzhou was playing tricks again. But what can you do? you know he¡¯s playing tricks, but you can¡¯t get angry. When they found out that na Ren had disappeared, when everyone wanted to attack Ji Chenzhou¡­ He actually took the initiative to find everyone. At that time, li beixiao only had one thought. This young man was not just an ordinary evil person, because the first thing he said was, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go of that Ren for the rest of my life, so don¡¯t even think about interfering in our business, no one!11 None of them were ordinary people. Even if he was the president¡¯s son, all of them together could stir up a storm that the president would be afraid of. Li beixiao did not believe that with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shrewdness, he would not understand this. However, he was still so arrogant. He said this to everyone without changing his expression. This sentence was very ordinary. It was not a wild and evil provocation, but a powerful and resonating announcement. Li beixiao remembered very clearly that Ji Chenzhou was standing by the French window that day. The sunlight shone in and shone on his shirt. His arm had just been bandaged, and the bandages could be seen. Ji Chenzhou ignored everyone¡¯s displeased expressions and looked at master Xiu. ¡°Ren stabbed him in the chest and cut him on the side of his waist. It¡¯s the same place that master Xiu¡¯s subordinate cut me with a knife that day.¡± When master Xiu heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, his eyes turned scarlet red. Even though that Ren had followed him for many years, he was most afraid of blood and pain¡­ Wiry would he use. knife on her¡­ ¡°Surprised? It¡¯s right in front of my eyes, for the sake of master Xiu and your men, he¡¯s going to pay me back. Because master Xiu doesn¡¯t agree to us being together, and he can¡¯t leave me, he feels guilty towards you, and he thinks that doing this will make him feel better.¡± Back then, Ren and master Xiu had said that they couldn¡¯t leave Ji Chenzhou, which was why master Xiu had left in anger. Ji Chenzhou went along with the flow and brought up the matter of the person rowing. He felt that there was nothing wrong with using some tricks to make things easier, as long as the result was what he wanted. It would be fine as long as he had a good grasp of the process. Then, just as master Xiu was about to pull out the gun, Ji Chenzhou smiled and said to him, ¡± if I die, Ren won¡¯t be able to live either. Ask my father and my little mother how much he loves me. He can¡¯t leave me! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s maniacal words were inborn, and they made people feel that they were true. Ren loved him so much that he could throw away his life. He would not be able to live without him. Gu Jue cursed in his heart.¡¯What a good son who F * eked his father up.¡¯ Chu baiqing only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, his warm eyes looking at Ji Chenzhou. A ruthless person like master Xiu was once again threatened by Ji Chenzhou. Because in master Xiu¡¯s heart, that Ren was indeed unable to leave Ji Chenzhou and had fallen in love with him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have disobeyed him and insisted on being together with Ji Chenzhou. It would be easy for him to kill Ji Chenzhou, but he would rather suffer the wrath of the heavens than destroy na Ren because of this. I called you ¡®sister¡¯ just like that Ren did. He respected you and cared about you. However, you didn¡¯t want him to be with me based on your own judgment of me. Have you ever thought about his feelings? ¡± he loved me, but you wanted him to separate from me. It was unfilial of him to not listen to you, but he couldn¡¯t leave me. This contradictory mentality tortured him. In the end, he was tortured to the point that he wanted to stab a knife into his throat to end his contradictory pain. He wanted to be free¡­ Huo qingge¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. She had no intention of forcing Ren that day. She had panicked when she found out that na Ren and Ji Chenzhou were together. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s personality was too dark and gloomy, and he was completely unsuitable for na Ren. However, when that Ren asked her to leave that day, she never thought that he would commit suicide¡­ I admit that I, Ji Chenzhou, am not a good person. If I knew how to bully na Ren, I would love him more. I also admit that I had my own reasons for making him choose to commit suicide. I loved him in the wrong way. No, it¡¯s US who loved him in the wrong way. So, since he managed to keep his life, let¡¯s not kill him again. He doesn¡¯t have the face to see anyone now. I thinkyou should give him some time and stop forcing him! Li beixiao pulled himself back from his thoughts. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were still in his mind. He had said that everyone had a responsibility¡­ Now, it seemed that he had exaggerated. Then, he looked at Ren, who had just let him hold his hand and followed master Xiu. One of them was shrewd and thoughtful, while the other was innocent and cute. This was perhaps the most suitable thing about them. Ji Chenzhou would bully him, but he would also protect him. alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. Ren¡¯s happiness is the most important. Li beixiao asked Huo qingge to sit down. look at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s overbearing and evil appearance. That Ren will only get bullied! Huo qingge finally realized that Ren¡¯s injuries were definitely not what Ji Chenzhou had said. How could Ren win against such a scheming person? In the study. Master Xiu kept smoking. Na Ren knew that master Xiu would only smoke when he was upset. ¡°Master Xiu, stop smoking¡­¡± When master Xiu lit up another cigarette, that Ren spoke. Because she had just cried, her voice was nasal. Ji Chenzhou especially liked that voice of na Ren¡¯s. It had a special feeling. you¡¯ve been going on a lot of blind dates recently. Are you getting married? ¡± Master Xiu finally spoke, but he was speaking to Ji Chenzhou. it¡¯s to build a relationship. I¡¯ll only marry that Ren! Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t hide anything. He was indeed trying to build a good relationship. When Renyi heard the word ¡®marry1, he immediately glared at Ji Chenzhou. Lord Xiu¡¯s hand, which was on the table, clenched into a fist. It was obvious that he was also very angry at the word ¡°marry.¡± You re trying to pull strings, and that includes getting a room with a man?¡± Master Xiu was well aware of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s every move these days. Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou. His originally red face had instantly turned pale. Ji Chenzhou had booked a room and slept with someone else Lu Kai or someone else? In his heart, he knew that if Ji Chenzhou were to hold back for more than a month, he would definitely go crazy. However, they had just done it last night, and he believed that he had gone crazy because he had been holding it in for too long. don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Kick out all the dirty things in your head! Ji Chenzhou took one look at na Ren¡¯s expression and knew that he must be thinking nonsense. He could even picture the scene. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was a little deep and cold as he gave an order. Her cold face made it seem like she was throwing a tantrum at Ren, which made Lord Xiu angry. you better f * eking talk to him properly. Why are you shouting?! Chapter 1432 - Chapter 1432:I only have one request, and that is for na Chapter 1432:I only have one request, and that is for na Ren to marry you (2000 words) So this request was for him to marry her? How could this be possible? he didn¡¯t believe that master Xiu couldn¡¯t see who was on top and who was on the bottom. Naturally, he would marry that Ren. Although marriage was a matter between the two of them, and they would be living together after marriage. They were all men, so there was no need to be so pretentious. However, the problem of marriage was a particularly difficult one for Ji Chenzhou. He definitely couldn¡¯t not be pretentious. He didn¡¯t mean to lower na Ren¡¯s position. He had to be the head of the family. It was just that in his heart, Ren was his wife, and he had to marry her and dote on her. Ji Chenzhou was a stubborn person. He would not change his mind once he had decided on something. ¡°Master Xiu, I¡¯m going to marry that Ren, so I¡¯ll definitely be the one to marry him. So, please make your request!¡± Now the little sheep has become a lion, and you have become you again¡­ Ji Chenzhou was such a person. Whatever he said or did, it all depended on his mood. ¡°I only have one request, and that is for na Ren to marry you! Lord Xiu slammed the table and stood up, roaring in an aggressive manner. Ji Chenzhou immediately retorted. His aura was not any weaker than master Xiu¡¯S. I¡¯ll marry him. There¡¯s no room for discussion! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attitude was unyielding, and his devilish eyes were filled with unwillingness to compromise. Renyi saw that the two of them were in a deadlock again. Even if it was difficult, he could not side with Ji Chenzhou. No matter what, master Xiu always did things for his own good, and in Ren¡¯s heart, he was like a father. Therefore, Ren would not disobey him, nor would he contradict him¡­ In the current situation, master Xiu was fighting for his face. For a man, marriage and marriage were two different extremes. Lord Xiu¡¯s heart ached for him, which was why he made this request. In fact, this marriage was quite a surprise to him. He was even more surprised that master Xiu wanted him to marry Ji Chenzhou. Therefore, Ren, who was caught off guard, was still in a daze. It was obvious that Ji Chenzhou and master Xiu¡¯s pace was faster, and they had already discussed the issue of marriage. In fact, REO didn¡¯t have much of an opinion on whether he was married or not. This was because he didn¡¯t even know how the two men were going to get married. So, if you wanted him to have the concept of marriage, he would be completely confused. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t talk to master Xiu like that.¡± Ren said to Ji Chenzhou, who was still glaring at master Xiu. His tone was very annoyed. Then, she said to master Xiu in a soft voice, ¡± master Xiu, don¡¯t be angry. He talks to his father like that too. He¡¯s rude and insensible. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level! Indeed, Ji Chenzhou was like this no matter who he spoke to. in the past, he was still respectful towards Chu Bai Qing, but ever since the demonic barrier in his heart had been lifted, he had been respectful towards him. Plus, Chu baiqing never gave him a good face, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to what he said. Because of this, Gu Jue was so angry that he wanted to beat him up. When Ji Chenzhou heard that, he was unhappy again. His wife was not on his side and was speaking up for him, yet she dared to say that about him? ¡°How am I insensible? you should be the one marrying me.¡¯ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it sounded like he was grumbling in grievance and dissatisfaction. ¡°Can you stop talking? you¡¯re driving me crazy!¡± Na Ren was infuriated. He admitted that Ji Chenzhou was smart and quick-witted, but why did he feel that he just didn¡¯t understand four-six? Lord Xiu was angry. He didn¡¯t think of how to comfort him, but instead, he added fuel to the fire and made him angry. what do you mean by ¡®should¡¯? our Ren should¡¯ve just married a little girl and had children! When master Xiu saw that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s evil side was back, he was so angry that he wanted to pull out his gun. What Lord Xiu said was actually very true. That Ren did like Lord Jue, but that kind of like, to be more precise, was attraction. He wasn¡¯t born gay. If he hadn¡¯t met Ji Chenzhou, he might have realized that his love for Lord Jue was just an attraction. Ren would find a girlfriend, and maybe she would be like tan Meng, a girl who they could get along with and have common topics to talk about. They would be in a relationship for three to five years, then get married, have a child, and raise him together. The days passed by, simple, peaceful, and beautiful. This was the life that na Ren was supposed to live, and it was also the life that Lord Xiu and his sister had been looking forward to. She should not be like this, being bullied by a strong man like Ji Chenzhou. Now, he was going to be treated like a woman and married back. How could master Xiu agree to this? He had been angry with himself for a long time because he had not protected Narenwell. Now, regarding the marriage issue, he would definitely be unyielding to the end. That Ren had to marry Ji Chenzhou. There was no room for discussion. The three of them were originally discussing this in the study room, but in the end, it became a matter that everyone decided on in the living room. When everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him, he lowered his head in embarrassment, feeling his face burning. On the other hand, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was calm and domineering as he met everyone¡¯s gaze. His entire body was swearing, ¡± I want to marry na Ren. The final decision was within Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expectations. Other than his father and his mother, everyone else¡¯s opinion was to let him marry na Ren. And his father and little mother were his ¡®parents¡¯. He was also everyone¡¯s good brother, so both sides were in a difficult position. In the end, he had no choice but to give up. The result was that Ji Chenzhou was going to marry that Ren ¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll pick the date. When the time comes, you can wait at home, and Ren will marry you.¡± Master Xiu didn¡¯t have a good tone with Ji Chenzhou. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just master Xiu. The others also treated Ji Chenzhou the same way, because he didn¡¯t have the attitude that a ¡± son-in-law ¡± should have. Even Gu Jue, who was with them, was criticized by them. How did they usually educate their third son? how could he be so arrogant and mean? Lord Jue¡¯s heart was filled with grievance.¡¯I¡¯m not the one who gave birth to him. As the saying goes, one can see one¡¯s age when one is three years old. I¡¯ve become a father halfway through my life. How am I supposed to educate him? can I even give birth to him again?¡¯ Ren was actually the most embarrassed. He was marrying Ji Chenzhou? If you ask him to do this, he¡¯ll feel awkward. On the contrary, if you want him to marry Ji Chenzhou, he¡¯ll feel that it¡¯s quite normal. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was used to being suppressed and had already accepted his position. ¡°We¡¯ll hold a Chinese wedding in bright red. I¡¯ll have to trouble Yin Yin to design the clothes for the two of you!¡± Huo qingge also opened her mouth. The moment she spoke, everyone turned to look at her. This was a ruthless move, a red gown¡­ If na Ren were to marry Ji Chenzhou, then wouldn¡¯t Ji Chenzhou have to wear a Phoenix Coronet and red robes? Ren¡¯s troubled eyes darted between his sister and Ji Chenzhou. He opened his mouth a few times, but no words came out. ¡°If I askyou to wear red for the wedding, will you?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he turned to the side and asked the uneasy na Ren. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mind was already filled with the thought that if na Ren were to put on a Phoenix Coronet and robes of rank, he would definitely look f * eking good. Chapter 1433 - Chapter 1433: Sinking into oblivion-being beaten up by so many people (2000 words) Chapter 1433: Sinking into oblivion-being beaten up by so many people (2000 words) Ren¡¯s instinctive reaction was to shake his head. The color he hated the most was red. Besides, why would two men wear bright red for their wedding¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see you wearing a Phoenix Coronet and robes of rank!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words weren¡¯t meant for the fact that he couldn¡¯t see Ren in his Phoenix Coronet and robes, but for the fact that he wanted to tell everyone that they were going to be tormented. In the end, I, Ji Chenzhou, will still be the one to marry na Ren. There¡¯s no such thing as him marrying me. Those who were stupid could naturally understand what Ji Chenzhou meant. Only na Ren would say stupidly, ¡± I don¡¯t want to wear that either. It¡¯s so ugly! Everyone was angry and sighed. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s brain was so stupid that it could be played to death. What made them even more helpless was that na Ren was still looking at everyone with a blank expression after Ji Chenzhou had circled around him. Ji Chenzhou flicked his forehead affectionately. Between men, the force used would naturally not be too light. Just this move of his made Lord Xiu even angrier. ¡°Ren, come here!¡± Lord Xiu growled at na Ren, who was still rubbing his forehead. Ren immediately ran over. When Ji Chenzhou reached out to grab him, he did not manage to catch him. Earlier, they had all agreed unanimously that na Ren would marry Ji Chenzhou. However, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s simple words had completely denied their agreement. He was already so angry that he wanted to kill someone, and now he was publicly bullying na Ren. How could he not be angry? This feeling of not being able to kill him with his pent-up anger made Lord Xiu¡¯s heart feel extremely stifled. That neither up nor down tone of his made him want to give Ji Chenzhou a good beating. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just master Xiu who thought this way. Everyone wanted to beat Ji Chenzhou up. It was because their hearts ached for na Ren, but they were angry at Ji Chenzhou. let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯m famished! After all, he was his third son. He didn¡¯t feel good about being beaten up by so many people. Although he really wanted to beat him up ¡­ feng yan and yin shinian had always been outsiders, although they had made their stance clear, they didn¡¯t make things difficult for ji chenzhou. Feng Yan had already asked the kitchen to prepare some good food, waiting for them to finish their discussion and start eating after they got married. Li beixiao stood up first. He was worried that Huo qingge was hungry, let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk later. Huo zhongrao had been listening to the phone call, so li beixiao was the one who made the decision. After such a long discussion, everyone was hungry. At the table, Chu baiqing, who hadn¡¯t spoken much, finally spoke, ¡± third brother, have some wine! If they continued to eat in this atmosphere, they would probably have indigestion. Ji Chenzhou looked across at na Ren, who was sitting beside master Xiu. Ren, on the other hand, lowered his head. Master Xiu had asked him to sit beside him, so he had no choice but to sit ¡­ ¡°Chenzhou, pour wine for everyone!¡± Chu baiqing laughed as he ¡®ordered¡¯ Ji Chenzhou. Chu baiqing was giving Ji Chenzhou a chance to improve his relationship with everyone. Who knew that Ji Chenzhou would actually¡­ Everyone looked at the wine glasses in front of them, which were full of red wine¡­ Who would fill their glass with red wine? Ren looked at the atmosphere at the dining table and really wanted to drag Ji Chenzhou back home. It was really too embarrassing¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s plans are completely beyond your expectations. Even if you saw him, you wouldn¡¯t know what he was trying to do. Just like now, Chu baiqing looked at the glass full of red wine in front of him and was annoyed. Everyone crossed their arms as they sat there, glaring at Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou picked up the wine glass in front of him and glanced at the anxious na Ren. When he saw that na Ren¡¯s eyes had turned red from anxiety, he smiled sinisterly. However, his smile was filled with comfort. ¡°This cup of wine is for everyone here. I¡¯ve made you worry about me and Naren.¡± Ji Chenzhou was worried and not worried about causing a misunderstanding. After he finished speaking, he finished the red wine in his glass in one go. The wine glass was very deep and curved. It was no joke to drink this glass. Besides, how could red wine be drunk like this? it had to be tasted. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s beer¡­ Everyone looked at each other, meaning that he had already finished it, so should they drink it or not? If we drink, it¡¯s not to indulge his disrespectful arrogance. If we don¡¯t drink, will he say that we¡¯re bullying children? However, just as everyone was looking around, Ji Chenzhou walked in front of master Xiu and picked up the glass of red wine in front of him. ¡°Master Xiu, I have a bad temper and a bad temper, but I¡¯ll be good to Ren. Although you may not like the way I treat him, so be it! We won¡¯t be living with you after Ren is married anyway.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words caused Ming Xiu¡¯s expression to sink, and his eyes were filled with anger. In the end, he said ¡®na Ren will marry me¡¯¡­ However, before master Xiu could get angry, Ji Chenzhou spoke again. in his heart, you¡¯re like a father to him. While he wants to be with me, he also wants to get your approval. Although I have a lot of flaws, I have one redeeming quality, and that is that I¡¯m shameless. So, let¡¯s slowly grind it out! Ji Chenzhou finished his sentence and downed the glass of red wine in one go. After drinking the two glasses of red wine, Ji Chenzhou let out a breath. He was not drunk, but he had taken up a lot of space. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were both infuriating and funny, but master Xiu¡¯s face was filled with anger, so everyone held back their laughter. He was indeed quite shameless ¡­ Next to master Xiu was Ren. Ji Chenzhou did not pour him any wine. Instead, he patted Ren¡¯s head and walked over to Huo qingge. There was no red wine in front of Huo qingge, so Ji Chenzhou stood between her and Li beixiao. She picked up the red wine in front of li beixiao. Ren is going to marry me anyway, so you don¡¯t have to give me a red packet to change my name. I¡¯ll just call you sister and brother-in-law. Li beixiao¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, but he did not say anything. Huo qingge¡¯s expression remained calm. She had already gotten used to the way Ji Chenzhou spoke and did things. Most importantly, she had already gotten used to his shamelessness. He had emphasized once again that Ren was going to marry him. Saying too much would mislead people into thinking that the matter was true. ¡°That Ren is an orphan. Other than master Xiu, the person he cares about the most is you, big sister. So, the thing he wants the most about us being together is your approval. Now that you¡¯ve agreed to us being together, I¡¯m especially grateful. I¡¯ll treat him well in the future. I also thank brother-in-law for your tolerance. I¡¯ll toast you with this glass of wine!¡± Ji Chenzhou finished his sentence and downed another glass. He had already downed three glasses. Feng Yan¡¯s wine was all good, and after the third glass, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was already a little red. Na Ren¡¯s heart ached when he saw Ji Chenzhou drink three cups in a row. Even though she was angry that he had bullied her and even talked back to master Xiu, she still felt sorry for him. Chapter 1435 - Chapter 1435- He had never treated na Ren as-woman (2000 words) Chapter 1435- He had never treated na Ren as-woman (2000 words) The tears of that Ren flowed down her cheeks, so soundlessly. At this moment, na Ren¡¯s heart was one step closer to Ji Chenzhou. At this moment, na Ren secretly swore in his heart that he would treat Ji Chenzhou well and accompany him for the rest of his life. Many years later, when na Ren and Ji Chenzhou met again, Ji Chenzhou would strangle him and force him to answer, ¡± why did you leave me? why did you lie to me? At that time, Naren had a taste of the pain of betraying an oath. However, at this moment, no one had expected that such a day would come. When Ji Chenzhou fell to the ground, he did not hold the wine glass steadily and half of the red wine spilled on him. Ji Chenzhou exhaled. He knew that he had lost his composure in front of so many people, but he had never cared about such things. Furthermore, the people here were people that he cared about. In the future, they would also be people that he, Ji Chenzhou, cared about. Hence, there was nothing to be embarrassed about. He knew that Lord renxiu and the others wanted to know what his attitude towards Chu baiqing was. ¡°I told Ren that no one can replace you in my heart, no one ¡­ It¡¯s like no one can replace my mother¡¯s place in my heart¡­¡± that kind of love is family love, not love. I¡¯ve told you this before, but I¡¯ve never- told that to Ren¡­ Ji Chenzhou did have the chance to tell that Ren, but he never did. To him, he preferred to see Ren get jealous. No matter who he was jealous of, he liked it. He liked it the most when she was red-faced and angry. When na Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, he could not speak properly. Indeed, Ji Chenzhou had never told him this. Although he was drunk, this time, na Ren believed him. He had never believed him before. ¡°Little mom, don¡¯t always think about teaching Ren to be smart. Don¡¯t be like that¡­ I just like his foolishness, his innocence, his shyness, and his stubbornness¡­¡± I like everything about him, so I can¡¯t change anything¡­ Ji Chenzhou was so drunk that he could not open his eyes. He squinted his eyes and smiled at na Ren. In her mind, she was thinking that if that Ren were to wear a bright red Phoenix Coronet and robes of rank, he would definitely be very beautiful. When Ji Chenzhou woke up, it was already noon the next day. When she opened her eyes, she had a terrible headache. It was as if someone had beaten her. Her head was empty inside, but it hurt on the outside. He took a look at the bedroom¡­ He had actually returned to the villa opposite his father¡¯s house. Na Ren was not in the room. Ji Chenzhou got off the bed abruptly. Na Ren was not in the bathroom either. Was he taken away by Lord Xiu? This was extremely possible. Master Xiu didn¡¯t make his final stand yesterday and agree to Ren marrying him. Ji Chenzhou went downstairs in his pajama pants. His clothes were loose and looked as if he would fall at any moment. Ji Chenzhou heard sounds from the kitchen and walked over to see Ren cooking. He was busy drumming something up and was a little flustered. Ren knew how to make very few things. There were only a few fixed ones, and they were all the original methods of the island. Without the ingredients on the island, he couldn¡¯t make it. Therefore, in terms of cooking, Ren was considered a newbie. In fact, Ren didn¡¯t do anything complicated. He just wanted to make porridge. He wanted to add some seafood and vegetables to balance the nutrition and make it delicious. Na Ren was wearing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s t-shirt. Because he had lost quite a bit of weight these few days, the t-shirt looked even bigger on him. Ren was still wearing his own pants, and a small part of it was still under his feet. He wasn¡¯t even wearing his slippers. The congee was probably a little too thick, so he poured some water into it. Ji Chenzhou leaned against the door frame and watched as Ren Yi took and placed the items. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve up, revealing a faint arc of happiness and satisfaction. He had never seen that Ren as a woman. Even though she always teased him and called him wife, she never treated him like a woman. However, at this moment, he saw the look of his ¡®wife¡¯ on Ren. It was not his wife, but his wife. This feeling made his heart warm and his eyes red. It was as if he could see the life of him and Naren with just a glance. That Ren must be cooking porridge for me because I drank last night. When Ming Xiu walked in, he saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s rippling face. ¡°You¡¯re taking so long to cook porridge!¡± Master Xiu directly opened the refrigerator to get some water. Ji Chenzhou did not notice that someone was walking over from behind. When he saw Ming Xiu walk past him, he was truly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Ming Xiu to be at their house. ¡°It¡¯s almost done. Master Xiu, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s done well. Just make do with it and eat it!¡± Ren didn¡¯t turn back and was still busy, not knowing that Ji Chenzhou was also there. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face immediately darkened when he heard what na Ren said. It turned out that the porridge was not for him, but for master Xiu ¡­ Ming Xiu closed the refrigerator door and glanced at Ji Chenzhou, whose expression had clearly darkened. He ignored him. if you don¡¯t do it well, don¡¯t do it in the future. Since you know how to cook, you have to do it. It¡¯s tiring! Ming Xiu naturally didn¡¯t want to have to do household chores when Ren and Ji Chenzhou were together. When Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were together, Gu Jue did all the housework. He didn¡¯t even need a nanny and did everything himself. The two of them had a very good relationship, and Ming Xiu thought that he couldn¡¯t stop them from being together. He had to let na Ren live a happier life. Therefore, the most basic task of cooking had to be done by Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou can do it. He can do it better than me! When Ren said this, the corners of his lips curled up. That kind of happiness came from the inside out. Ren was an easily satisfied person. As long as it was a small matter, he would forget all the hurt. Right now, he felt very blissful. He was together with Ji Chenzhou, and everyone he cared about had agreed to it. This feeling was like a dream, so unreal. just a little better won¡¯t do. I heard that his father¡¯s cooking skills are very good. No matter what, he has to be better than his father. Ming Xiu looked at Ren¡¯s clumsy appearance and felt uncomfortable. Other than the fact that he didn¡¯t have to worry about Ren¡¯s hacking skills, he was worried about Ren¡¯s other skills. For example, the pants he was wearing right now had a small part under his feet. If he was in a hurry, he might fall. his cooking is quite delicious. I want to learn cooking. I¡¯ll cook in the future! Previously, when na Ren was trying to please Ji Chenzhou and make him feel annoyed, he had learned how to cook. Although he wasn¡¯t good at it, he still found it quite interesting. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression softened when he heard Ren¡¯s words. He also felt that between the two of them, Ren should be the one to cook. He liked to eat the food he cooked. ¡°What are you doing? don¡¯t do anything in the future. Let him do everything. I didn¡¯t even want you to do anything when you were on the island. Why do you have to serve him after following him?¡± Chapter 1436 - Chapter 1436: Sinking-with a coquettish look in her eyes (2000 words) Chapter 1436: Sinking-with a coquettish look in her eyes (2000 words) Master Xiu gently knocked Ren¡¯s head. How could Ren be so naive? they weren¡¯t even married yet, but he was already thinking about cooking in the future. He knew that once you cooked, you would have to cook for a lifetime and that would become your job. Whoever did it would be tired. Ji Chenzhou had dealt with Ming Xiu in the past and felt that he was a man of few words. It would be considered good if he could even reply once out of ten sentences. But now, he felt that he was unusually long-winded and was teaching the child the wrong things. That simple-minded and simple-minded Ren would be easily led astray by their master Xiu. look at Gu Jue. In the past, could he distinguish between oil, salt, sauce and vinegar? now, he¡¯s doing great. He has to cook and do housework, look after the child, and serve Chu baiqing. Do you want to be like him in the future? ¡± Ming Xiu didn¡¯t realize at all that he was particularly talkative now, and he had become a little naggy. He always felt that he hadn¡¯t given enough advice. Ji Chenzhou had said that he would not be living with them in the future, so it was fine if he did not like it! At that time, mingxiu had been thinking, do you want to live together? No matter what, he was still an elder. With him around, would Ren be less ¡°bullied¡±? Ji Chenzhou would also restrain himself? He was really worried about how silly and innocent that Ren was. This was akin to Ji Chenzhou being a Wolf while Ren was a sheep. No one would be at ease. It was one thing to say that he loved Naren, but who would know how he loved her? Ji Chenzhou lazily leaned back. Master Xiu¡¯s words weren¡¯t just for Ren alone. He clearly saw him standing there, but he still said that. It was obvious that he was saying it for him to hear. ¡°It¡¯s good to be like Lord Jue!¡± Ren looked at master Xiu blankly. He felt that master Xiu seemed to have said everything he had said all these years, and he had said so much. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being like my father?¡± Ji Chenzhou, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke. He suddenly had a feeling that the relationship between him and master Xiu wasn¡¯t that of a father-in-law and son-in-law, but a mother-in-law and son- in-law. They were naturally at odds ¡­ Ren turned around to look at Ji Chenzhou and realized that he was there too. you¡¯re awake? ¡± Ren greeted him with a smile. He didn¡¯t notice the gaze battle between Ji Chenzhou and master Xiu. ¡°What¡¯s so good about being like your father?¡± Master Xiu looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s unconvinced expression and was instantly enraged. In fact, after Ji Chenzhou had said those words and drunk those drinks yesterday, his impression of Ji Chenzhou had already changed greatly. However, when he saw his evil appearance, master Xiu became angry again. He couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being like my father?¡± Ji Chenzhou did not back down either, and his aura was even more imposing than before. Ren felt a headache when he saw Ji Chenzhou and master Xiu in a deadlock again. Usually, master Xiu wasn¡¯t like this. He wouldn¡¯t fuss over anything. As for Ji Chenzhou, why was he acting like this? wasn¡¯t he quite obedient yesterday? when he woke up, he started acting like this with master Xiu. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. In fact, he knew that his words didn¡¯t carry any weight. Master Xiu and Ji Chenzhou wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°If you¡¯re as good as your father, then you should be like him. Take care of everything and don¡¯t let our Ren do anything.¡± Ming Xiu sneered, his eyes calculating. He disdained doing such a thing the most. However, he wanted to do it to Ji Chenzhou. Why did he not like the sight of him? Master Xiu looked at Ren¡¯s pot of congee. It looked pretty good, and there were quite a lot of ingredients. It was fine to cook for him, but it was not okay to put in so much effort to cook for Ji Chenzhou in the future. Ji Chenzhou reached out and placed his arm around na Ren¡¯s shoulder, this is my na Ren! It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t take care of Naren like his father and his stepmother. He could do it, but it was a different concept when he was willing to do it and when someone wanted him to do it. In fact, he quite liked this kind of interaction with Lord Xiu in order to compete for benevolence. ¡°I¡¯m also Lord Xiu¡¯s¡­ Don¡¯t be like this, hurry up and wash up, it¡¯s time to eat II Ren realized that his face was blushing more and more frequently. As long as something happened, he would blush. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the porridge you made for me?¡± Asked Lord Xiu with raised eyebrows. ¡°This isn¡¯t even congee for me, I¡¯m not eating it!¡± Ji Chenzhou said unhappily. The two of them spoke at the same time, and the words they said made na Ren feel helpless and speechless. ¡°Lord Xiu ¡­¡± Ren looked at Ming Xiu with a coquettish look in his eyes. It was just like when they were young. Whenever master Xiu glared at him, Ren would look at him with wet eyes and call out in a soft voice, ¡± master Xiu ¡­ After that, Ming Xiu¡¯s temper disappeared. No one could stand that pair of pure eyes and that careful voice of his, which made people¡¯s hearts soften. ¡°Good-for-nothing!¡± When Ming Xiu saw that Ren was helpless against Ji Chenzhou and didn¡¯t have a temper, he felt a wave of frustration. How could she be at ease leaving him in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s care? it was obvious that he had everything under control. Last night, Ji Chenzhou had even told Chu baiqing not to change na Ren. He liked the silly and simple-minded him. It wasn¡¯t love. He was so silly and easy to bully. Who wouldn¡¯t like him? Ming Xiu glared at Ji Chenzhou, then turned around and walked out of the kitchen. He was really disappointed. He really regretted that he had been so cruel back then and let that Ren train with Chang Qing and a Wen. She wouldn¡¯t have such a weak personality today. ¡°Master Xiu, I¡¯ll get you some porridge!¡± Ren shouted at Lord Xiu¡¯s back. When he didn¡¯t get a reply from master Xiu, he benevolently stepped on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s foot. Then, she didn¡¯t wear her slippers, and it really hurt, which made her even more angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? can¡¯t you just talk to master Xiu properly? why do you have to anger him? what good does it do for you to anger him? why are you so insensible?¡± Usually, if you let Ren speak in one breath and with a fierce aura, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. However, he was truly infuriated by Ji Chenzhou. As na Ren spoke, he used all his strength to tap Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chest. ¡°There are some things you don¡¯t understand, you fool!¡± Ji Chenzhou grabbed na Ren¡¯s finger and pulled him into his arms. ¡°Why am I stupid? You¡¯re so smart, okay?¡± Ren couldn¡¯t even see through Ji Chenzhou¡¯s actions. In his eyes, Ji Chenzhou was stupid and foolish ¡­ Na Ren turned his head away in annoyance, feeling both depressed and angry. no matter how smart I am, I¡¯ve been infected by the rumors after meeting you. I¡¯ve become an idiot and can¡¯t be cured in my life! Ji Chenzhou used his lower jaw to rub against na Ren¡¯s forehead as he spoke in a deep and rich voice. In that instant, na Ren could hear Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heartbeat. The words he said were transmitted to the bottom of his heart. Then, it was as if fireworks had been ignited in the bottom of her heart. With a bang, it was gorgeous. Chapter 1437 - Chapter 1437: Sinking- Chapter 1437: Sinking- Naren pursed his lips. There was nothing but love in his clear eyes. If it was in the past, Ren would definitely be unhappy if Ji Chenzhou called him silly. However, he felt sweet in his heart now. ¡°Silly!¡± Ji Chenzhou flicked na Ren¡¯s head. He had never seen anyone more easily satisfied than that Ren. The more he acted this way, the more Ji Chenzhou wanted to dote on him and then bully him¡­ He thought that he would never get tired of it in this life. ¡°Wiry did you do that to Lord Xiu?¡± Na Ren grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand and asked. You¡¯ve been with him for quite some time now. You can¡¯t see through the way Ji Chenzhou does things, but when you finally realize it, you¡¯ll realize that it¡¯s actually like this. So, when he said he didn¡¯t understand, he wanted to know why he was going against her. Shouldn¡¯t he be trying to please her? ¡°I¡¯m hungry, get some porridge!¡± Ji Chenzhou touched na Ren¡¯s head and didn¡¯t answer him. There were some things that he didn¡¯t want na Ren to know. His face was not suitable for acting¡­ Na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so there was no point in asking. He always had his own reasons for doing things, and he would not make things difficult for him. The taste of na Ren¡¯s congee was not bad. Ji Chenzhou had two bowls, but master Xiu had one more bowl. It was already past one o ¡®clock by the time they finished eating. Even in the evening, master Xiu was still lying on the sofa watching TV. Ji Chenzhou looked at master Xiu, but he had no intention of leaving. Furthermore, he did not even bring any bodyguards with him. This made Ji Chenzhou feel that things were getting interesting. ¡°You go and cook!¡± Na Ren whispered to Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou did not say a word and continued to play with his phone. Ren Yong pinched Ji Chenzhou a few times, but he still did not move. If he didn¡¯t, he would directly snatch his phone. If master Xiu saw it, he would scold him. Actually, Ji Chenzhou did not usually play with his phone like this. When the two of them were together, they would either watch a movie or do it. In the past, she didn¡¯t realize that he had the habit of playing with his phone, especially when master Xiu was around. Not only did he not add points to his performance, but he also had to do something that reduced points. That Ren Jian¡¯s pinching was of no use, so he simply used his foot to kick his calf. She was good, though. She just put her legs on the sofa and lay down to play. Na Ren was so angry that he didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head when he saw master Xiu¡¯s eyes looking in their direction, afraid that he would meet master Xiu¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know what game Ji Chenzhou was playing, but he actually started laughing as he played. Na Ren wanted to cover his mouth. Ren wanted to cook for himself. No matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t let the three of them go hungry. However, when he thought about what master Xiu had said in the kitchen at noon, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want him to do this. He was afraid that if he did too much and Ji Chenzhou did nothing, he would be tired and feel that he had been bullied and wronged. In fact, he and Ji Chenzhou were both rich and it was the same to hire a nanny. However, he did not like outsiders in the house. The two of them were at ease together, and he was not used to ordering others around. The month that he spent in the presidential palace had already made him feel uncomfortable. Therefore, one of them would definitely have to cook in the future. Or two people together, both were fine. However, at the moment, Ji Chenzhou should be the one to cook tonight¡¯s dinner. After all, master Xiu was here, so it was only right for him to put on a show. When Ji Chenzhou laid down, he was directly on na Ren¡¯s legs. Ren was about to tell Ji Chenzhou to cook again, but who knew that Ji Chenzhou would speak first. ¡°Go get me a glass of water!¡± Ji Chenzhou was engrossed in his game as he casually ordered na Ren. Na Ren was rather surprised because Ji Chenzhou had never ordered him around to do things like serving others. What was going on today? Na Ren really wanted to question Ji Chenzhou if he had taken the wrong medicine and why he was acting so abnormal. There were still people around, and he wanted to show off his status as the head of the family. Was he sick? When master Xiu heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, his face darkened, indicating that a storm was coming. Ming Xiu pressed the remote control in his hand and swung it back and forth. His eyes narrowed and he didn¡¯t speak, looking at Ren¡¯s embarrassed and angry face. She looked as if she was angry at Ji Chenzhou but did not dare to flare up. She looked aggrieved and uncomfortable, as if she did not know what to do. Ren suppressed his anger and went to pour a glass of water for Ji Chenzhou. If he didn¡¯t pour a glass of water, who knew what Ji Chenzhou would do next? Ming Xiu watched as Ji Chenzhou chuckled and played with his phone. Ren obediently went to pour him a glass of water. here¡¯s your water. Don¡¯t look at your phone first¡­ Ren wanted to tell her to stop playing, but he changed his mind when he realized that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to play. Ji Chenzhou sat up, still staring at his phone screen. Hello. He opened his mouth and motioned for Naren to feed him water. Ren was already beyond angry. Master Xiu just looked at them coldly, but Ji Chenzhou was still oblivious to it. Na renzhen really wanted to splash the glass of water in his hands onto Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face. Let him wake up, why is he so insensible? In fact, master Xiu was also saying in his heart, splash it on him! He just wanted his Ren to lose his temper. If he continued to be submissive, he would definitely take him away. How could the ¡®child¡¯ that he had raised as a treasure be bullied by Ji Chenzhou like this? Master Xiu was waving flags and shouting in his heart, wanting Ren to pour water on Ji Chenzhou. However, Ren ¡®failed to live up to his expectations¡¯ and fed Ji Chenzhou water. This time, Lord Xiu was furious and stood up immediately. She walked over in two steps and casually took the glass of water from na Ren¡¯s hand before splashing it on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face. Ren couldn¡¯t even stop him. His eyes widened as he watched the water flow down Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face ¡­ Ji Chenzhou put down his phone and touched his face. It was all wet. Ren quickly ran to the bathroom to get a towel. This really made master Xiu angry, useless ¡­ ¡°Look at him, I don¡¯t even have to say anything to know what he¡¯s going to do.¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren¡¯s back as he slowly spoke. ¡°Is this the love you were talking about? is this the love you were talking about?¡± Master Xiu threw the glass cup in his hand, and the clear sound of glass shattering startled na Ren, who had just run out of the bathroom. ¡°Master Xiu, this is life. This is the scene that will appear in my life with Ren. I just want you to see it with your own eyes!¡± I don¡¯t want you to only see the loving side of us. Besides, I think that when two people live together, they can¡¯t avoid small quarrels, bickering, and getting angry. also, I just like to bully that Ren. This habit of mine will never change in this life because I really like him. I can¡¯t help but want to bully him. I just like to see him angry and angry! Ming Xiu looked at Ji Chenzhou with a deep gaze. He looked at this evil-looking fellow and finally understood why so many people were afraid of him. Chapter 1438 - Chapter 1438: Sinking-- Chapter 1438: Sinking¨C He had clearly done something that made people gnash their teeth in hatred, but he could still explain it to you clearly and logically, and even make you submit to him. So this was what Ji Chenzhou meant when he said he didn¡¯t understand ¡­ He was doing this to let master Xiu see what would happen between them in the future. Ren¡¯s heart felt warm. This was Ji Chenzhou. He didn¡¯t do things according to the norm, but he would always move you. Master Xiu was worried that he would be bullied, but Ji Chenzhou had used his own method to tell master Xiu that he would definitely be bullied because this was their life. The real life¡­ That Ren walked over with red eyes and nose. He knelt on the sofa and wiped Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face and hair. Ji Chenzhou grabbed na Ren¡¯s hand and motioned for him not to move, master Xiu, I want Ren to continue being so innocent. I¡¯m good enough with just one treacherous person. I bully him, but I also dote on him. So, master Xiu, don¡¯t worry! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand tightly gripped na Ren¡¯s hand and exerted a little force. Once he clenched his hand, he did not want to let it go. I don¡¯t want to ever¡­ Master Xiu was such a tough man. When he saw Ren¡¯s Red eyes looking at Ji Chenzhou with such infatuation, he felt that Ren had been ¡± married . ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m going to cook!¡± Lord Xiu turned around indifferently, his heart swelling with pain and sourness. In the future, there would be someone who would dote on him, pamper him, and protect him¡­ He didn¡¯t need to worry about her anymore. ¡°Lord Xiu, have a taste of my cooking!¡± Ji Chenzhou stood up and pinched her Red Nose. Ren washed his nose and dodged his hand. He looked at master Xiu¡¯s lonely back and wanted to follow him, but he was stopped by Ji Chenzhou. come and help me! Ji Chenzhou knew that master Xiu needed some time alone to think things through. He needed some time to adapt. Ren held back his tears. He knew that master Xiu was worried about him. Just like his sister had said, even when he was old, he was still a child in her and master Xiu¡¯s hearts. He couldn¡¯t let it go. Master Xiu had left. When Ren and Ji Chenzhou woke up, they realized that master Xiu was gone. Ren locked himself in his room and cried for the entire morning. It was all because master Xiu had left a note, ¡± you guys are fine! Just these five words made Ren¡¯s heart feel extremely uncomfortable. This was because master Xiu hated writing the most. He was uncultured, so he hated everything that had to do with studying. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t bother with him and allowed him to cry. When he was done crying, Ji Chenzhou hugged him tightly in his arms. he went backbecause he was relieved. So, we¡¯re fine! Ji Chenzhou gently caressed na Ren¡¯s back. His heart ached for him as he cried, but he thought that it would be good for him to release himself. After crying this time, he wouldn¡¯t cry anymore. after a while, when I¡¯m done with my work, we¡¯ll go back to the island and stay there for a while. Na Ren was still sniffling as Ji Chenzhou consoled him with a smile. Ren looked up at Ji Chenzhou. He didn¡¯t know what Ji Chenzhou was busy with. Shouldn¡¯t he be busy with his studies? They were all students, what else could he be busy with? Ren, it won¡¯t be easy being with me. So, there are some things that you¡¯d better not know! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes darkened. Because of his identity, he was destined to not be able to live an ordinary life, and he could not avoid fighting. ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Na Ren recalled that Ji Chenzhou had military power. He had been by master Xiu¡¯s side for so long, and he knew what it meant to have military power. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m going to be with you for the rest of my life. How could I put myself in danger?¡± Seeing the anxiety and worry in his eyes, Ji Chenzhou gave him a kiss on the forehead. It was so light, yet so heavy. Ji Chenzhou, you said that you¡¯re not allowed to do anything dangerous in your life. For some reason, na Ren¡¯s heart felt stuffy, as if something was about to happen. Ji Chenzhou was an astute person. He could see the change in na Ren¡¯s eyes. He started to worry about what he had done. Although he said that he would not ask, he had already started to let his thoughts run wild¡­ That kind of naivety made him unable to hide his emotions. ¡°Silly girl, come, I¡¯ll show you our home!¡± Ji Chenzhou changed the topic and pulled na Ren towards the study room. ¡°What¡¯s there to see¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time Tian Tian had moved in. ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Ji Chenzhou covered na Ren¡¯s eyes with his hands. He was really afraid that when he opened the door and saw what was inside, he would be shocked ¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nain obediently closed her eyes, a faint smile on her lips. She was a little shy. She always saw this kind of scene on TV. ¡°I was really afraid that I would scare you¡­ Slow down!¡± Ji Chenzhou circled na Ren from behind as the two of them walked slowly, one in front and one behind. Ji Chenzhou, I don¡¯t want to watch anymore ¡­ Ren was frightened and immediately stopped moving. Ji Chenzhou was such a bad person. If he said something so scary, it must not be something fun. Ji Chenzhou opened a door and pushed Ren inside, you¡¯re not allowed to peek! I¡¯m not looking anymore. Don¡¯t scare me ¡­ Na Ren¡¯s eyes were covered by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand. Even if he opened his eyes, he could not see anything. He was a little flustered ¡­ coward, I¡¯m saying you like to be scared too much ¡­ Looking at his own collection, Ji Chenzhou thought about how long it had been since he last came here. Ever since Chu Bai Qing fell sick, he never came to this room. He was too busy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Before na Ren could finish his sentence, Ji Chenzhou released his grip. All he could see were cameras¡­ He stopped what he wanted to say and stopped looking¡­ Ren¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. He had lived here for so long, but he didn¡¯t know that this room was filled with a collection of cameras¡­ It was obvious that these were not newly prepared. They had been in the collection for some time. There was a camera in each glass cabinet. Many of these were things that na Ren wanted but could not obtain. With just a glance, he could see many of them. They were even more valuable as a collection than the retro camera that Ji Chenzhou had given him. In fact, he liked it not because of the value of the collection, but because he really liked it too much. ¡°You¡¯re indeed frightened¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou reached out and lifted na Ren¡¯s lower jaw slightly before closing it. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, this is all your fault¡­ A collection?¡± Ren walked to a camera in surprise. It was the DSLR that he had been fond of for a long time. There were only three of them, and they were priceless¡­ ¡°Call me hubby and all the cameras here will be yours!¡± Ji Chenzhou teased na Ren. He knew that the latter would not call out to him due to his bashful personality. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Who knew that Ren would actually add him so readily? His voice was very loud, and it was filled with unconcealable joy. Ji Chenzhou had wanted to tease him, but he was shocked by Ren¡¯s words and stared at him in a daze. Chapter 1439 - Chapter 1439: Sinking-after all-he tingchen is too attractive (2000 words) Chapter 1439: Sinking-after all-he tingchen is too attractive (2000 words) He actually took the initiative to call him ¡®hubby¡¯ so happily. Usually, even if she bullied him too much and forced him into a corner, he would only call her that unwillingly. He was not even as good as these cameras ¡­ Ji Chenzhou, everything you¡¯ve just said is mine ¡­ Ren¡¯s eyes were even brighter than the stars in the sky. It seemed like he really liked her and liked her. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you my body, but I don¡¯t see you so happy.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart felt a little uncomfortable. He was not as likable as these cameras. that¡¯s not the same, it¡¯s not the same, these ¡­ It¡¯s all mine!¡± Na Ren thumped his chest. He was probably too excited as his heart tightened and he could not breathe ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was really afraid that na Ren would get into an accident because he was too happy. ¡°It¡¯s all yours. Take your time, I¡¯m going to watch TV!¡± Ji Chenzhou was actually going to make a few calls. Recently, Ji Jiu had been a little too quiet, so he had to be on guard. Right now, they were secretly competing with each other, but one day, they would start a war openly. Therefore, he could not relax on what he should prepare and guard against. ¡°Yes, you go¡­¡± In na Ren¡¯s eyes, there was no longer Ji Chenzhou. All he could see was the camera. Ji Chenzhou thought to himself,¡¯just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you tonight and make you ignore me¡­¡¯ Ji Chenzhou had already smoked four to five cigarettes in the time it took him to make a few phone calls in the study room. Recently, his smoking addiction had been more serious, and Ren had already protested. Ji Chenzhou had just hung up when Fan bin called. ¡°Is there something?¡± Ji Chenzhou picked up his cigarette and lit it up. His eyes were dark. he tingchen is back. We¡¯re having a welcome dinner for him tonight. Are you bringing that Ren over? ¡± Fan bin¡¯s tone was probing because he wasn¡¯t sure if Ji Chenzhou would be willing to bring his Ren out. After all, he tingchen was too attractive ¡­ They all played together and had a good relationship. ¡°I forgot. He told me that he was coming back. I asked him, but he¡¯s shy and afraid of strangers.¡± Ji Chenzhou really wanted to bring that Ren to meet his friends. They were all childhood friends, and they were all close friends. He also wanted that Ren to integrate into his circle of friends. ¡°Is he afraid of strangers, or are you afraid that he tingchen will seduce him? Fan bin¡¯s low laughter could be heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°F * ck, he f * eking dares to!¡± What Fan bin said was not impossible. He tingchen¡­ She was too good at flirting and seducing¡­ alright, I¡¯m hanging up. If you¡¯re really afraid, you don¡¯t have to bring me here. As long as you¡¯re not afraid of being laughed at. Fan bin hung up the phone after he finished speaking because he did not want to hear Ji Chenzhou scold him. Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t be bothered to scold him, but he tingchen had returned at the right time and he needed him. Ji Chenzhou told na Ren that he was going to welcome a friend that night and wanted to bring him along to meet him. He wanted to ask for his opinion. When Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, he wanted to say that he would not go. With his personality, he was not suited to interact with strangers. He was really afraid of strangers. Especially with his relationship with Ji Chenzhou, he should have kept a low profile. Why would he want to make it public? It seemed like Ji Chenzhou had never been afraid of others finding out about their relationship, especially his father. As the president, his son liked men and he was so unbridled. Did he not care at all? Or did he not know at all¡­ Renxian probably didn¡¯t know, or else why would he arrange a blind date for him? ¡°They¡¯re all my childhood friends, so I¡¯ll see them sooner or later!¡± Ji Chenzhou could see Ren¡¯s hesitation. He wasn¡¯t afraid that he wouldn t be able to bring his wife along and would be laughed at. Instead, this was a problem that he would have to face sooner or later. Na Ren bit his lips and thought to himself that everyone on his side knew that Ji Chenzhou had seen him before ¡­ Shouldn¡¯t he meet Ji Chenzhou¡¯s friends as well? he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. ¡°Then ¡­ Go!¡± Ren let out a breath, In fact, Ren was quite afraid of meeting strangers because he didn¡¯t know how to communicate with them. The last time he saw Fan bin and a few of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s friends, he felt that they were from different worlds and could not understand the topics they were talking about. Moreover, the words they said were very dirty and would always make people blush. That was their normal behavior, but to Ren, it was actually awkward. He was also afraid that he would embarrass Ji Chenzhou again if he did not know how to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, they¡¯re all my good buddies. We¡¯ll play together in the future.¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched his handsome face and smiled. Ji Chenzhou still wanted to wear a couple outfit, but Ren didn¡¯t agree and insisted on it. In the end, Ji Chenzhou compromised. This time, they were at Fan bin¡¯s Villa. When Ji Chenzhou brought na Ren over, everyone had already arrived. As soon as they came in, Fan bin shouted that he was going to drink as punishment, and everyone¡¯s eyes were on the two of them. Ren was very ill at ease. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t lower his head, but he couldn¡¯t raise it. Ji Chenzhou held his hand and walked lazily with his eyes slightly narrowed, what right do you have to make us drink? ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was very calm, but it was exceptionally clear in the huge living room. ¡°You¡¯re the last to arrive. You¡¯re late!¡± Fan bin had already had some wine, and his eyes were narrowed into a line. ¡°F * ck, you didn¡¯t even tell mewhat time it was!¡± They had been buddies for so long, so Ji Chenzhou knew very well what they were up to. Fan bin knew that Ren couldn¡¯t drink, so they wanted to see how he would protect Ren and take the opportunity to get him drunk. Because they had always wanted to see him drunk, to see him make a fool of himself. hey, you¡¯re late but you¡¯re still so stubborn. Ren, how can you say that? you¡¯re the ones who are late, right? ¡± When Fan bin saw Ren again, he could clearly feel that he was different. She relied on Ji Chenzhou so much and admired him so much that even when she lowered her head, she could still feel the anger that came from within. When Renyi heard his name, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Fan bin. His confused look made Fan bin feel like he had bullied a child. ¡°No¡­ If he set the time, he couldn¡¯t¡­ He was considered late ¡­ Let s go! Ren felt that Ji Chenzhou was right, but he did not point out much. Being late meant that he didn¡¯t arrive within the time limit. In fact, the most important thing was that na Ren did not want Ji Chenzhou to be forced to drink. The moment Ren said that, the entire living room fell silent. Everyone was looking at him. Ji Chenzhou was also looking at him. His face was red as he looked at everyone in confusion¡­ Did he say something wrong? Fan bin thought Ren would say ¡°yes,¡± but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so cute and answer his question so seriously. Na Ren looked at everyone in a daze, and as expected, he met a pair of deep eyes. His eyes were like a bottomless pool of water, but they had a Fatal Attraction. It made people feel like they had jumped into a deep pool. Those eyes did not seem to belong to humans¡­ This person gave people the feeling that he was the combination of a devil and an Angel. It would make you feel very conflicted. Chapter 1440 - Chapter 1440: Sinking-if you lose, hes mine!(2000 words) Chapter 1440: Sinking-if you lose, he¡¯s mine!(2000 words) Ren couldn¡¯t move his eyes away because he had never seen such a pair of eyes before. Even the word ¡®devilish¡¯ was not enough to describe him. He tingchen smiled at na Ren, pursed his lips, and took a sip of red wine. Then, the tip of his tongue gently slid across his lips. This action made na Ren¡¯s body tremble. It was too soul-stirring, and too ¡­ Na Ren¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily moved. He instantly felt a pain in his hand. He raised his head and looked at Ji Chenzhou, his face turning even redder. He was actually entranced by another man. Was Ji Chenzhou unhappy? It was as if he had been bewitched just now, and he had actually fallen into those eyes ¡­ ¡°Since¡­ Ren said that it¡¯s not considered late, so it¡¯s not, not¡­¡± Fan bin did not see he tingchen flirting with na Ren, but he did not want to tease him anymore. Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren over to sit beside he tingchen. The two of them bumped fists as a form of greeting. this is he tingchen. Say hello. If you see him in the future, don¡¯t bother with him! Ji Chenzhou sat between he tingchen and Na Ren as he casually introduced them to na Ren. Ren didn¡¯t know how to greet him. He could only smile awkwardly and nod. He didn¡¯t dare to look he tingchen in the eye. He tingchen only smiled and did not say anything. Ji Chenzhou introduced his friends to him. Other than he tingchen, he could not remember anyone else¡¯s name. Finally, Ji Chenzhou introduced na Ren. he¡¯s my man! Ji Chenzhou is using my man, not my wife or my ¡®girlfriend¡¯. As na Ren blushed, his heart was filled with warmth. He really liked this kind of address¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s friends were all very talkative, and their jokes were also very exaggerated. Ren only listened and did not say anything. At the same time, he also realized that he tingchen had not said a single word since he came in. He only smiled when someone clinked glasses with him. And his smile was very faint, somewhat ethereal. That Ren was drinking fruit juice, but after a few rounds, Ji Chenzhou had not stopped drinking. It could be seen that these friends had a good relationship. Ji Chenzhou might seem like an evil person, but he would only listen to his friends ¡®jokes and would rarely participate. That Ren couldn¡¯t help but look at he tingchen again. Coincidentally, he was also looking at that Ren. That Ren was so shocked that he quickly lowered his head as if he had been caught doing something bad. When these people were almost done drinking, they started to sing, and their singing was not bad. They all wanted Ji Chenzhou to sing, but na Ren had never heard Ji Chenzhou sing before. He thought that if Ji Chenzhou could sing, he would definitely sing well because his voice was so pleasant to the ear. Ji Chenzhou was a little tipsy. He pulled na Ren into his arms and whispered into his ear, ¡± do you want to hear your husband sing? ¡± His slightly drunk and hoarse voice struck na Ren¡¯s heart, causing his heart to beat faster. Even though the music was loud, the entire living room seemed to have quieted down, and the sound of breathing was so clear¡­ ¡°I want to ¡­¡± Na Ren wanted to hear it. He wanted to hear everything that was related to Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou kissed him on the lips and staggered as he got up. He didn¡¯t know if he was really drunk¡­ Ji Chenzhou sang ¡± biased love ¡°. Na Ren had heard it before and thought that it was a good song, but he did not expect to hear Ji Chenzhou sing it. I¡¯ll nullify yesterday and now you¡¯re in front of me. I want to love, please give me a chance If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll assume that you¡¯re the answer. I¡¯m not afraid of anyone laughing at me for being extreme. Trust your intuition. A stubborn person doesn¡¯t complain about being tired. I won¡¯t retreat if I fall in love with you. I told you I won¡¯t Dodge, but I have to do it! Even if you don¡¯t want to listen, I¡¯ll still want you to work harder and let you understand There¡¯s no other way. You decide if you want to accompany me or not. If you don¡¯t listen, you prefer to look at me and feel love. Waiting for your dependence to favor you I¡¯m happy even in pain. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was very melodious and suited the song very well. He especially sang, ¡± I won¡¯t retreat When I Fall in Love with you. I said I won¡¯t hide, but I have to do it. I won¡¯t listen to you, but I still want to love you. I¡¯ll work harder to make you understand that there¡¯s no other way out. You decide whether you want to accompany me or not! Ji Chenzhou kept looking at na Ren, his eyes deep and persistent. At that time, four words appeared in Naren¡¯s mind: ¡°not crazy, not demonic.¡± Her heart clenched, and her breathing became irregular. She really wanted to shout, ¡± I¡¯ll be with you forever and love you forever! However, he couldn¡¯t say such words. He could only look back at Ji Chenzhou, the man he loved and hated at the same time. When he felt he tingchen sitting beside him, na Ren¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He was so nervous that his body stiffened, and he fell into he tingchen¡¯s eyes. He actually closed his eyes, you¡¯re so close¡­ What are you doing?¡± It was close because he tingchen¡¯s body was next to na Ren. Na Ren could smell the faint smell of tobacco and perfume on he tingchen¡¯s body. This smell wasn¡¯t annoying, but instead ¡­ He was addicted. He tingchen still did not say anything. When he did not get a reply, Naren opened his eyes nervously and saw a phone in front of him. The words were¡­ ¡°You¡¯re very cute!¡± It was a handwritten word¡­ Na Ren looked at he tingchen in a daze. He opened his mouth but nothing came out. He was a little shocked and felt that it was a little unbelievable¡­ How could a man like he tingchen not know how to speak? Was he thinking too much? Just because she used her phone to write didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t speak, right¡­ ¡°I¡¯m a mute, I can¡¯t speak!¡± However, he tingchen¡¯s words once again confirmed na Ren¡¯s guess. At that moment, na Ren thought, ¡± how could God treat he tingchen like this? how could a person like him be a mute? ¡± This was simply¡­ It was too unacceptable ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Renzhen didn¡¯t know what else he could say. A man with such beautiful eyes, a perfect man, was actually a mute¡­ Renyi couldn¡¯t accept this at the moment, and he felt his heart was blocked. ¡°You¡¯re very special!¡± He tingchen smiled as he wrote these few words. Na Ren looked at his handwriting. It was strong and beautiful¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, this is my house¡¯s!¡± Before Ji Chenzhou could finish his song, he walked over with a dark face and pulled na Ren into his arms as he warned he tingchen. ¡°You¡¯re not married yet, how is she yours? I even said that he¡¯s mine!¡± He tingchen wrote these few words on his phone for Ji Chenzhou to see. Ren wanted to see what was written, but Ji Chenzhou had covered his eyes and refused to let him read. He tingchen had never failed to get anyone he fancied. ¡°Then try saying that!¡± Ji Chenzhou said nonchalantly. He narrowed his eyes and looked at he tingchen. ¡°Then should I tell him?¡± He tingchen wrote these few words, but na Ren wanted to see it, but he didn¡¯t! Ji Chenzhou gave him a ¡®say it¡¯ expression. He tingchen wrote a few words on his phone and passed it to na Ren. Ji Chenzhou took a look and was instantly enraged! Chapter 1441 - Chapter 1441: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, I dont have that kind Chapter 1441: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, I don¡¯t have that kind of feelings for him, what are you thinking? Na Ren did not see what words were written. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression was dark, and he did not see the signs of anger. He was only thinking about what he tingchen had written. Although Ji Chenzhou was furious, he could not stingily snatch the phone away from Ren. He tingchen turned the phone to na Ren again. This time, na Ren could see what was written clearly. ¡°I¡¯m your family¡¯s¡­¡± Naren looked at he tingchen and blankly read out these four words. Because he knew that he tingchen couldn¡¯t speak, he subconsciously became more cautious. In the past, there was a deaf-mute person on the island who was more fragile and was afraid that others would look at him with strange eyes. In the end, because someone had accidentally joked with her, she had committed suicide¡­ At that time, Ren was still young, but he still knew a little. Ji Chenzhou knew that Ren was simple-minded, but he finally saw how simple- minded he was to actually blurt it out so foolishly. She was really angry and annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t say anything about him. That was because he tingchen had high means. After he finished speaking, Ren also felt that something was amiss and immediately turned to look at Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Idiot!¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched his nose as a small punishment. ¡°She¡¯s really not just cute!¡± He tingchen¡¯s gaze towards na Ren had clearly changed from his original playful look to one of interest. Ji Chenzhou looked at he tingchen¡¯s words and immediately turned off his phone, throwing it on the sofa. ¡°I think you¡¯re itching for a beating. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your jealous lover will get angry?¡± Ji Chenzhou held na Ren in his arms and buried his face in his chest. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see him. The faint smile on he tingchen¡¯s face froze for a moment before it returned to its usual ethereal and indifferent expression. He tingchen didn¡¯t say anything, but Ji Chenzhou gave him another look. Ren was held in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s embrace and was a little breathless. He struggled for a while but Ji Chenzhou could not hold him down. She simply sat him on her lap and wrapped her arms around his waist. It made Ren¡¯s ears turn red. Naturally, Ren had to struggle. There were so many people around, and it was so awkward. It was rare for her to be like this at home, and she had become a laughingstock. ¡°Be good and don¡¯t move. You know the consequences if you move again!¡± Ji Chenzhou whispered a warning into na Ren¡¯s ear. How would Ren dare to move? even if Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t warn him, he could feel it.& This lunatic. There were so many people here, yet he didn¡¯t even knowhow to control himself. Na Ren remained silent and did not move. Ji Chenzhou was satisfied. ¡°You suddenly came back. Did you have a fight?¡± Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes and looked at he tingchen. He watched as he swirled the wine glass. The one from he tingchen¡¯s family¡­ He tingchen shook his head. In the end. he still took his phone and wrote a few words, he¡¯s getting married ¡­ Because na Ren was sitting on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lap, he could clearly see that he was the one who ¡­ He tingchen was the same as them. Although there were many men around, there were too many people around her who had this tendency¡­ This time, it was Ji Chenzhou who was silent. He understood he tingchen¡¯s character too well. If that man got married, he would not be with him anymore. It didn¡¯t matter what the reason for the man¡¯s marriage was. Ji Chenzhou really did not expect that with that man¡¯s status and his desire for he tingchen, he would actually get married ¡­ What Ji Chenzhou did not expect was that this problem would appear on him in the near future. On the way back, Ji Chenzhou insisted on driving, but Ren did not listen to him. He had drunk so much and still drove. On the way back, Ren did not say a word. However, when he thought of he tingchen, Ren could not help but ask. ¡°Is he tingchen¡¯s inborn ability to speak?¡± For some reason, na Ren was very interested in he tingchen. He was not someone who would pay special attention to strangers. However, he tingchen had become an accident. the day after tomorrow. An accident happened! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mood was a little gloomy. He had originally wanted to get some Pillow Talk from he tingchen so that his man would help him. Now, it seemed that he could only make other plans. ¡°Can it still be okay?¡± When Ren thought about how he tingchen could not speak, he felt a little upset. Ji Chenzhou stopped the car by the road and looked at na Ren with a dark expression. Her fingers tapped rhythmically on the steering wheel, and her chin moved up and down. ¡°He¡¯s the same as you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou in confusion. What was the same as him? He wasn¡¯t a mute who couldn¡¯t speak¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the one below!¡± Ji Chenzhou knew that Ren wouldn¡¯t understand. It would be strange if he did. Na Ren¡¯s face turned red immediately. Ji Chenzhou ¡­ She bit her lip in anger and was unable to say anything after she called out Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name. It turned out that he tingchen was the same. This surprised na Ren. He tingchen wasn¡¯t as handsome as he was, and he had a shy personality. He should be the one below. He tingchen¡¯s aura was not inferior to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s, and one could tell that he was a very controlling person. How could it be¡­ How powerful must her man be to be able to intimidate him? What kind of person must he be to be able to release such a seductive and devilish person like he tingchen without worry? ¡°Don¡¯t mention him again, and don¡¯t think of him!¡± Fan bin was right. He tingchen was a Vixen, seducing everyone he saw. In this world, other than that man, no one else would have such a strong tolerance to care about he tingchen. Ji Chenzhou, I don¡¯t have that kind of feelings for him. What nonsense are you thinking¡­ Na Ren could tell that Ji Chenzhou was unhappy. He was jealous, and he could clearly feel it. He was still angry over Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words earlier, but now, he was smiling because he liked to see Ji Chenzhou¡¯s jealous and sulky look. ¡°Then what are you asking!¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at the smile on na Ren¡¯s face and reached out to hold his head. He pulled na Ren¡¯s body forward and kissed him on the lips. This kiss continued on and got out of hand. In the end, it was only when na Ren pushed Ji Chenzhou away with all his might that he managed to stop him from unzipping his pants. With Ji Chenzhou¡¯s personality, if he wanted to come, he would not care if you were on the road or in a car¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Ji Chenzhou gritted his teeth and felt extremely uncomfortable. The car sped away. slow down, Ji Chenzhou. I¡¯m going to get angry! Na Ren¡¯s face immediately turned cold when he saw how fast they were driving after drinking. Ji Chenzhou knew that if Ren¡¯s temper were to flare up, he could forget about working at home. He had no choice but to slow down the car¡­ However, just as he slowed down, he heard a loud crash. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car was directly hit by a car from behind. Then, there was the sound of gunfire¡­ ¡°Lie down.¡± Ji Chenzhou shouted at na Ren. Then, the car shook again and was hit again. Chapter 1442 - Chapter 1442: Chapter 1442-sinking-that kind heart has turned cold Chapter 1442: Chapter 1442-sinking-that kind heart has turned cold Ren leaned on the seat and looked at the car behind him. There was no license plate¡­ They were clearly here for them. No, to be exact, they were here for Ji Chenzhou. Because he would not provoke anyone. This was a common scene for na Ren, so he was not afraid at all. Instead, he calmly took out his phone and made a call. This place was close to Feng Bing, so he called Han Bing directly and briefly explained their current location. As Ji Chenzhou listened to na Ren¡¯s methodical conversation on the phone, the corners of his mouth curled into a devilish smile. He liked that Ren was like this. He was usually very shy and would blush no matter who he met. However, even when he was angry or in danger, he was always so calm and not flustered at all. ¡°You¡¯re still laughing¡­¡± When Ren raised his head, he saw Ji Chenzhou smiling as he sped up the car. ¡°They¡¯re not here to take my life!¡± The other party had hit them hard, but it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to kill them. It was as if they were teasing you because their guns only hit the body of the car. From Ji Chenzhou¡¯s calm tone, it was as though this was not the first time something like this happened. Indeed, this was not Ji Chenzhou¡¯s first time. ¡°How can I avoid such danger?¡± Na Ren knew of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s identity, so he was destined to not have a peaceful life. Previously, master Xiu had said that he didn¡¯t allow him to touch and Rob because he wanted him to have a stable life. Once a person¡¯s hands were stained with blood, they would never be able to wash it clean for the rest of their lives. They could forget about having peace of mind. So, when Ren said that he wanted to go to school, even if he was reluctant, master Xiu still agreed in the end. If it was possible, na Ren hoped that Ji Chenzhou could stay away from these dangers. However, he knew that a man could not just let go of his power. Ji Chenzhou was clearly still a student. Even if he didn¡¯t say what he was doing, Ren¡¯s intuition told him that Ji Chenzhou was definitely fighting for power. Ji Jiu was still his father¡­ If it was the former, it would be fine. But if it was the latter, then Ji Chenzhou was walking on an extremely dangerous and difficult path. The maturity of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t proportional to his age. He could not figure out what Ji Chenzhou was up to. ¡°I can¡¯t avoid it, because my surname is Ji!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s when he said this, and there was a bloodthirsty glint in his eyes. Because his surname was Ji, the surname Ji that Ji Chenzhou hated to the core had given him unlimited glory and danger. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t let yourself be in danger¡­¡± The snatching sound rang in his ears. This sound was something that Ren had heard every day when he passed by the training ground on the island. He had never felt that it was so noisy and so disgusting. He felt an abnormal pressure. When Ji Chenzhou said that they wouldn¡¯t take his life, Ren wanted to shout at him. He wanted to shout with all his might. She wanted to ask him if this kind of thing happened often. Was there always someone who didn¡¯t want his life but still scared him like this? was it a threat or a threat? Why didn¡¯t he know fear? he even walked around without anyone protecting him¡­ Ren wanted to ask him how he had been living all these years. Was he afraid? Was he afraid? Na Ren¡¯s anger stemmed from the heartache he felt for Ji Chenzhou. This man, who seemed to look down on everyone and was devilishly arrogant, made him feel heartache at this moment. He felt extremely heartache¡­ I promised you that I wouldn¡¯t do anything dangerous, but I don¡¯t have the right to choose things like this. There are many people who want my life! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, and his joints turned white. He knew that Ren was starting to get emotional. It wasn¡¯t that she was scared, but that she didn¡¯t like his life. honey, my mother was forced to her death by my father. My mother has been dead for many years, but this matter will always be with me. I can¡¯t get over it! In fact, it was not the right time for the two of them to talk about such a topic. The cars behind them were very close. Ji Chenzhou could only speed up and wait for Han Bing to bring his men over. Ji Chenzhou knew that the other party was only trying to scare him and would not take his life. However, he didn¡¯t like the feeling of being bumped by others. He couldn¡¯t let Ren get hurt. your mother wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this, with hatred in your heart¡­ Na Ren had not asked him about Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mother in detail. However, he thought that although his mother was no longer around, she was still a child. However, she would definitely not want to see Ji Chenzhou go against his father for her. He definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see the father and son turn against each other. no, she will want to see it. She also hates my father. She hates ¡­ Otherwise. I wouldn¡¯t have died with my eyes open ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou had probably recalled the look on his mother¡¯s face when she died. The suppressed emotions in his heart exploded in an instant. His eyes turned red like a caged beast that wanted to break free from all its restraints. I¡¯m sure your mother would want you to live a happy life, not a life full of hatred¡­ Na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s bad relationship with his father was largely due to his mother¡¯s death. shut up. What the hell do you know? you don¡¯t know anything. You don¡¯t know my pain. You don¡¯t know my hatred. You don¡¯t know anything¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s emotions had been suppressed by his hatred. His eyes were spitting fire as he glared at na Ren and roared. Na Ren was truly frightened by Ji Chenzhou. His handsome face turned pale and his lips trembled. He was unable to say a word. The Ji Chenzhou in front of him felt very unfamiliar. This Ji Chenzhou, who was filled with hatred, made him afraid¡­ Han Bing was very fast. A few cars rushed over and surrounded the car that was chasing them. When the people in the car were restrained by Han Bing¡¯s men, Ji Chenzhou immediately reversed the car and sped away. The car had just stopped when Ji Chenzhou jumped out of the car. He charged straight at the four people who were pinned to the ground. He snatched it from Han Bing¡¯s hand and placed it on the leader¡¯s head, who sent you? ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words seemed to be squeezed out from the gaps between his teeth. The man did not answer. Ji Chenzhou smacked him on the left shoulder, who sent you here? ¡± Na Ren stood by the car door and looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s furious expression. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t seem to remember this person¡¯s name or what relationship he had with him. It was as if he was a stranger. He did not know him at all¡­ The man still didn¡¯t speak, but his body began to tremble. It was unknown if he was afraid or in pain¡­ Ji Chenzhou once again grabbed his right shoulder without any hesitation. When Ji Chenzhou aimed the gun at that person¡¯s head again¡­ Han Bing stepped forward to stop him, afraid that he would die. Ji Chenzhou¡­ Chapter 1443 - Chapter 1443: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, break up! Chapter 1443: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, break up! Ren¡¯s low voice came from behind. His hand was on the car door, and his face was pale. He had seen many murder scenes, but he had never been so afraid. This was because he knew that if this person did not speak, Ji Chenzhou would definitely snatch his life away. ¡°Put down the gun¡­¡± Na Ren¡¯s hand that was on the car door was shaking, and even his voice was shaking. He had predicted that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attacks on that person¡¯s shoulders would cripple him. ¡°Go to the car and stay there!¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren¡¯s pale face. His eyes were filled with a storm, and his heart ached for her. The reason why Ji Chenzhou was so angry was because he had been in danger the entire time with that Ren in the car. There were too many people who wanted his life, but he would not allow anyone to hurt Naren, not even a strand of hair. ¡°I told you to put down your gun!¡± Na Ren roared at Ji Chenzhou. His face was flushed red and his eyes were Scarlet. He was completely enraged. Han Bing was Feng Yan¡¯s man, and if someone were to die Here today, Feng Yan would be implicated as well. Na Ren didn¡¯t want anyone to cause trouble. Moreover, he and Ji Chenzhou weren¡¯t injured, but their car was damaged. ¡°I¡¯m f * eking asking you to get in!¡± Ji Chenzhou was also furious. He was going to force out who had sent these people tonight. He was thinking of Ji Jiu, but he also felt that Ji Jiu was such a shrewd person that he wouldn¡¯t do something so reckless. So who could it be? Han Bing stood there awkwardly. He wanted to persuade her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. The young master had always said that young master Ji was a steady man, but what he saw today was not the case. It was obvious that the two had quarreled, which was why young master Ji was acting this way. Ren got into the car with a smile, but he got into the driver¡¯s seat. He knew how to drive, but he didn¡¯t drive often. The car had just been hit, and when the car was driven away with a bang. ¡°That Ren¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou shouted at the car¡¯s tail lights. Han Bing gave his subordinate a look, and the subordinate immediately jumped into the car and chased after him. ¡°Young master Ji, let me interrogate these people!¡± Han Bing took the gun from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand when he was looking at the direction where na Ren¡¯s car had disappeared. Ji Chenzhou looked at the person on the ground, this is troublesome! Ji Chenzhou let out a breath and his emotions gradually calmed down. There were times when he could not control himself because of his mother¡¯s death. It was as if he had been possessed. This kind of hatred had been suppressed in his heart for too long¡­ Ren drove all the way back to the school. When he first arrived, he felt that this place was unfamiliar, but he felt very peaceful. During the holidays, there were not many people in the school. There were only a few people. Most of them were those who had a good relationship with the dormitory supervisor and were living on the school. Ren sat on the steps and looked up at the night sky. The night breeze was very cold, and Ren felt very wronged. He didn¡¯t want to cry, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He realized that after being with Ji Chenzhou, he seemed to have cried back all the tears he had shed over the years. Na Ren¡¯s body shivered, and he was very cold ¡­ It had always been warm on the island. Ren Ren missed the soft beach and the blue sea¡­ His phone kept ringing, but na Ren didn¡¯t pick up. He knew it was Ji Chenzhou He felt that he was right to ask Ji Chenzhou to let go of his hatred and stay away from danger. However, Ji Chenzhou had lost his temper at him and said that he did not know anything. How could he not understand? he knew that he was in pain. He was in pain, so his heart ached for him even more. He didn¡¯t want him to continue like this. People were always pretentious. Wasn¡¯t Ji Chenzhou always throwing tantrums at him in the past? There were even worse things than this, but how did he get through it? Why did she feel so wronged and so uncomfortable now¡­ Ultimately, he did not want anything to happen to Ji Chenzhou. He was afraid that something would happen to him¡­ If these people had wanted his life today, they might have been dead by now¡­ When he thought of this possibility, Ren felt a chill in his heart, and he was about to suffocate. He took out his phone and saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name flashing on the screen¡­ He then picked up the call. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s breathing was heavy on the other end of the line, where are you? the school is so big. Where are you? ¡± Ji Chenzhou was also in the school, but the people who followed him were not familiar with the school and had lost track of na Ren. Even though Ji Chenzhou was a student of this school, he had only been here a few times. There were only a few street lamps in such a large school at night. It would be very difficult to find a person hiding there. Ren didn¡¯t pick up the call and Ji Chenzhou was worried about him, so his tone was very aggressive. Ren buried his head between his knees and listened to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone. He was angry? Shouldn¡¯t he be the one who should be angry? ¡°Speak!¡± When he did not get a reply from na Ren, Ji Chenzhou shouted anxiously. At this moment, Ji Chenzhou was a little flustered. The image of na Ren¡¯s pale face standing by the car door was constantly in his mind, causing him to feel vexed and upset. Ji Chenzhou, let¡¯s leave this place. We can go anywhere and live a simple life. Let¡¯s stay away from all these dangers, okay? ¡± Ren¡¯s tone was very gentle and light, even a little hollow. ¡°First, tell me where you are.¡± On the other end of the line, Ji Chenzhou was suppressing his anger. It was obvious that he did not want to talk about this topic. ¡°What do you say? We¡¯ll leave tomorrow and I¡¯ll listen to you, okay?¡± Na Ren closed his eyes. Actually, he knew the answer himself. What kind of person was Ji Chenzhou? how could he let go of the things that he had been doing all these years? Even though he loved her, he would not give up his hatred for love. ¡°Ren, don¡¯t meddle in my business and stop making a scene. Now, tell me, where are you?¡± There were many things that Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t explain clearly to na Ren, because if he did, it would only make him more worried. From the day his mother died with her eyes wide open, he swore that he would make the person who had to pay the price pay be punished. ¡°Am I making a scene? If those people really wanted to kill you, you and I would be dead by now¡­¡± Na Ren¡¯s voice was still hollow. Ji Chenzhou was not afraid. He was afraid. He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid of losing him¡­ it¡¯s fine now. In the future, I¡¯ll come out with bodyguards. So, this kind of thing will not happen again. Tell me where you are. Let¡¯s go home. Can you not throw a tantrum and make a scene again? ¡± Ji Chenzhou was already very anxious when he couldn¡¯t find na Ren anywhere, but now, na Ren was saying things that he didn¡¯t like to hear. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want to hear this. He didn¡¯t expect what happened tonight. He promised that he would never let na Ren experience such a thing again. Was he throwing a tantrum? He¡¯s making a scene? Ren felt that his words were laughable. He could hear the impatience in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone. He must be annoyed¡­ ¡®Ren, why are you doing this? what you care about is just making a fuss with him¡­¡¯ ¡°Ji Chenzhou, let¡¯s break up!¡± Ren hung up the phone without hesitation. Chapter 1444 - Chapter 1444: Sinking-I dont think youre tired, continue? Chapter 1444: Sinking-I don¡¯t think you¡¯re tired, continue? Ji Chenzhou listened to the beeping sound on the phone and cursed fiercely, ¡± Naren,!! ckyou, say that again! Ji Chenzhou had told na Ren that he was not allowed to talk about breaking up, but he still dared to say it. Na Ren¡¯s body was curled up. He knew that he had broken up in a fit of pique. He had to admit that he had forced Ji Chenzhou to do so. He wanted him to make a choice between the path he wanted to take, his hatred, and himself. Ren gave Qin Nan a call and went to his rented house behind the school. Qin Nan saw Ren crying, so he didn¡¯t ask anything and let him go to sleep. Na Ren¡¯s phone kept ringing. Qin Nan saw that it was Ji Chenzhou. 111 answer it for you? Should I tell him that you¡¯re with me so that he won¡¯t worry?¡± Qin Nan probed. Needless to say, these two must have quarreled. Turn off your phone!¡± Ren¡¯s muffled voice came from under the blanket. Qin Nan hesitated for a moment, but he still listened to Ren and turned off his phone. Then, he used his phone to send a message to Ji Chenzhou. ¡°He¡¯s here with me, and he¡¯s not in a good mood. I think you should calm down and talk about it later!¡± Not long after Ji Chenzhou replied with a message: ¡± okay. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were just done with their work and were about to go to bed when they heard loud noises coming from the living room. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a thief?¡± Gu Jue put on his pants and ran out. Chu baiqing slowly put on his clothes and thought, ¡± why would a thief make such a big commotion? ¡± It must be his third son¡­ As expected, he heard Gu Jue¡¯s scolding the moment he opened the door, how much did you drink? ¡± When Ji Chenzhou went downstairs, he saw Ji Chenzhou lying on the carpet. Gu Jue had just given him a kick, then bent over and dragged him to the sofa. you quarreled with that Ren again. What a useless thing¡­ Gu Jue scolded as he pulled. Chu baiqing walked over, ¡± sit there and don¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t you say you were tired and wanted to rest? ¡± Gu Jue couldn¡¯t bear to see his Chu baiqing tired. ¡°I¡¯m not planning to help either!¡± Chu baiqing adjusted his sleeping robe and sat on the sofa. He grabbed a pillow and hugged it as he stared at Gu Jue with a dark face. Chu baiqing blinked his eyes innocently and thought to himself, ¡± so you know that I¡¯m tired. You¡¯re not done¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve spoiled you!¡± Gu Jue sighed helplessly. He had spoiled her, so he had to bear with it. His wife was angry, so she vented her anger on his son. Ji Chenzhou was thrown onto the sofa by Gu Jue. ¡°No¡­ We broke up¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou had indeed drunk too much and was completely unconscious. However, he still remembered Ren¡¯s words about breaking up with him. look at you. Ren must be crazy if he doesn¡¯t break up with you! Although Gu Jue said that, he still went to the kitchen to make Ji Chenzhou a cup of honey water. He wanted to let his Chu baiqing go, but he decided to go himself. He was too lazy to even talk. Gu Jue¡¯s patience was wearing thin after he fed Ji Chenzhou with honey water. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll change the password tomorrow!¡± It was so late at night. After he was done with it, it would be so comfortable to sleep with his wife in his arms. Now, she was taking care of her drunk son. What kind of life was this? ¡°Go and change now!¡± Chu Bai Qingyawned and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t look tired at all. Continue?¡± Gu Jue pinched Chu baiqing¡¯s face. In response to his obvious provocation, Gu Jue wanted it again. Facing his Chu baiqing, he felt like he would never get enough of him in his entire life. Every little face of his was extremely attractive. Even when she was angry at him, he still felt that she was too f * eking beautiful. Gu Jue knew that Chu baiqing was treating him like a b * stard from heaven. He was beyond saving. ¡°You should take care of your son!¡± Chu baiqing glared at Gu Jue. Didn¡¯t he know if he was tired or not? She tormented him desperately¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be your son ¡­If* ck¡­¡± Before Gu Jue could finish his sentence, Ji Chenzhou covered his mouth and was about to vomit. Gu Jue hurriedly brought the trash can to his mouth, if you dare to drink again, I¡¯ll kick you to death. When had Lord Jue ever served anyone like this before? one could imagine how much he was roaring in his heart right now. Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t hear what his father was scolding him as he vomited. The next day. Ji Chenzhou was awoken by little seven and little nine. Little seven sat on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s stomach and nudged his mouth with his little feet. ¡°It¡¯s so stinky!¡± Little Seven¡¯s words were already very clear now, and she giggled evilly. Meanwhile, little nine was tugging at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hair and playing very seriously. Ji Chenzhou had never been angry with this brat. He would not say anything no matter how they wanted to deal with him. As long as they could not kill him, he would let them play with him. His stomach was very uncomfortable now, and little seven was still rubbing his stomach, making him really die. ¡°So stinky!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was hoarse. How could a child¡¯s feet stink? however, little seven was so happy when you said that it was smelly that he laughed so hard that he fell out of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s stomach. When Chu baiqing walked in, little nine was still tugging at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hair. Ji Chenzhou wanted to go to the bathroom to relieve himself, but he held it back and let little 9th have his fill. ¡°Your father is sharpening his knife!¡± Chu Bai Qing leaned against the door frame and looked at little seven who was still laughing. His lips curved into a loving smile. ¡°Little mom, I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou felt that his throat was about to smoke. It was dry and hoarse, and it was uncomfortable. ¡°You didn¡¯t die from drinking, but you died of thirst. It¡¯s not an injustice!¡± Chu baiqing said this, but he still walked over and brought the cup of water to him. He grabbed little 9th and threw him to the side. When Ji Chenzhou got up, he felt that his head was empty. It was as if the wind had entered his head and it was buzzing. He finished the glass of water in one gulp, and his throat finally felt better. ¡°What did you do to that Ren again?¡± Little nine wanted to grab Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hair again, but Chu baiqing grabbed him and threw him to the side. how would I dare to do anything to him? he¡¯s the one who¡¯s throwing a tantrum at me. He¡¯s willful and mischievous! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness. When na Ren didn¡¯t know that he was in danger, he had been doing these things and nothing had happened. He had prepared for so long, how could he leave everything here and leave just like that? How could he let an unfinished matter go like this? He had made an oath in front of his mother¡¯s grave that he would do what he had to. No one could stop him¡­ ¡°Would he throw a tantrum and be so willful as to break up with you?¡± Chu baiqing¡¯s tone was heavy. Between Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren, he was naturally on na Ren¡¯s side. That was because Ren was too weak and too pure. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t willful, would he keep mentioning breaking up? If he was more sensible, would he have forced me to break up with him?¡± Chapter 1445 - Chapter 1445: Sinking-ji Chenzhou has another man Chapter 1445: Sinking-ji Chenzhou has another man Last night, when Qin Nan told him to calm down, Ji Chenzhou knew very well that na Ren was trying to use the breakup to threaten him to give up on the place he was staying with and leave with him. He had never thought about why he had to do all this ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not a good time for us to talk!¡± Chu Bai Qing carried a child in each hand and turned to leave. He probably knew why Ji Chenzhou and Ren had quarreled. It was likely that Ren knew the path that Ji Chenzhou was walking on and how dangerous the things he was doing were. He wanted to break up with Ji Chenzhou to force him to let go of what he was doing. One was silly, and the other was stubborn. This matter could only be resolved by them. Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t speak up for Ren and Ji Chenzhou, so he let go. He could not tell Ji Chenzhou to break up and do what he wanted to do. He knew that Ji Chenzhou had done this because of the hatred in his heart. He also knew that na Ren had done this because he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling. He only got up when he could no longer hold his pee. It had been more than a week since that night. Ji Chenzhou had not called or sent a message to na Ren. She had never come to find him ¡­ Na Ren looked out of the window in a daze. He admitted that he had never thought of breaking up with Ji Chenzhou. He only wanted to use the breakup to make Ji Chenzhou let go of what he was doing now. He was forcing him, but it was clear that Ji Chenzhou would not accept his coercion. He had also used reality to tell him his decision and choice. He accepted the breakup, but he still wanted to do his own thing. When Qin Nan came back with the food, Ren was still sitting by the window. He had been sitting in this position when he went out just now. It seemed that it had not been touched ¡­ ¡°Come over and eat. It¡¯s barbecued meat rice!¡± Qin Nan¡¯s heart ached when he saw Ren like this. Ren didn¡¯t move, still looking out of the window with a blank expression. why don¡¯t I give Ji Chenzhou a call. ¡± This was what Qin Nan had been saying for the past few days. In the face of such a situation, he did not rashly call Ji Chenzhou. Clearly, he had not expected Ji Chenzhou to not appear. No matter what problems there were between the two of them, it would be fine as long as they calmed down and spoke clearly. He did say that the two of you should calm down, but he didn¡¯t say that it would take so long! ¡°Qin Nan, No¡­ I¡¯ve already broken up with him¡­¡± When he said the word ¡°break up,¡± Ren felt so much pain in his heart that he could barely breathe. He had broken up with Ji Chenzhou. They had broken up¡­ we¡¯ve broken up. We still have to eat, don¡¯t we? look, I¡¯ve lost weight¡­ Qin Nan had been taking care of na Ren for the past few days and had not been able to eat or rest well. Ren turned around and looked at Qin Nan. His eyes were a little sore. He knew that he had made Qin Nan worry about him these days. Yeah, you still have to eat after breaking up ¡­ He got up, walked to the table, and sat down, eat¡­ In fact, Ren had no appetite at all. However, for Qin Nan¡¯s sake, he had to eat. after dinner, come with me to the bar where I work. Relax. Don¡¯t stay at home. Besides, I¡¯m worried about you being alone at home. Qin Nan was working at a bar at night. He had been taking care of na Ren for the past few days. He could not take any more leave and had to go to work for the next few nights. Qin Nan was really worried about leaving him alone at home. If something happened again, he would go crazy. ¡°En!¡± Ren didn¡¯t hear clearly where Qin Nan was working. He wanted to go out for some fresh air, and his heart felt uncomfortable. It was very uncomfortable ¡­ The pain of being torn apart at the thought of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name was driving him crazy. In the afternoon, Ren took a nap and woke up a few times. When he woke up, he felt a terrible headache. He might as well not sleep, as he was even more tired. Qin Nan urged him to change his clothes. Ren then remembered that he had promised Qin Nan to go to his workplace with him in the afternoon. Ren changed his clothes and Qin Nan pushed him away. Bar Na Ren didn¡¯t like this kind of place. He didn¡¯t know that Qin Nan was working here. This was not an ordinary small bar, but a membership-based bar for high-class private parties. Ren sat in the corner. Qin Nan gave him a cocktail to let him relax. Qin Nan was doing pretty well here, or else he wouldn¡¯t have brought Ren in. The music here wasn¡¯t that noisy. As Ren listened, he recalled the way Ji Chenzhou sang. Then, her heart clenched even more tightly and hurt even more¡­ He took a sip of the cocktail. It tasted pretty good. Ren took two more sips. He had only drunk one bottle of beer, but after drinking the cocktail, Ren was already a little dizzy. Ren felt that he must have drunk too much. Otherwise, why would he see Ji Chenzhou in his line of sight¡­ And beside him was a¡­ Men¡­ He was a very beautiful man. The only word that could describe him was ¡®beautiful¡¯. He was stunningly beautiful. A man ¡­ Ren shook his head. He must have drunk too much. How could Ji Chenzhou be with another man? She was his. He said that he only loved him. He wanted him to only be with him No, they were not together anymore. They had broken up ¡­ So, he found another man. She found a beautiful and fair man. That¡¯s what it was like! Na Ren chuckled. Lu Kai¡¯s entire body was practically pressed against Ji Chenzhou¡¯s. His beautiful and alluring eyes were fixed on Ji Chenzhou. young master Ji, I want¡­ Lu Kai¡¯s natural disposition made him seem like a proud peacock. Her fingers lightly tapped on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chest as she rubbed her body against him. ¡°Don¡¯t make me kick you off the stage!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was very heavy. If Lu Kai¡¯s older brother, Lu Ming, was not beside him, Ji Chenzhou would have kicked him long ago. ¡°You kicked me, but I still climbed up after you kicked me!¡± Lu Kai didn¡¯t take Ji Chenzhou¡¯s warning to heart at all. If he hadn¡¯t been so thick-skinned, he wouldn¡¯t even have been able to get close to Ji Chenzhou. Lu Ming only lowered his head and drank his wine. Chenzhou, bear with it. Today is his birthday! He knew his younger brother the best. In front of Ji Chenzhou, he had no face. Today was Lu Kai¡¯s birthday, so he wanted his big brother to invite Ji Chenzhou over. Otherwise, he would make a scene. Lu Ming had no choice but to tell Ji Chenzhou. As his brother, Ji Chenzhou naturally couldn¡¯t reject him. Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s words, Ji Chenzhou impatiently took a sip of wine. Ren looked at the beautiful man who was about to lean on Ji Chenzhou, but he did not get angry. Didn¡¯t he dislike it when others rubbed against him? I thought I didn¡¯t like it¡­ Na Ren stood up tipsy and staggered towards Ji Chenzhou. He just wanted to ask if they had broken up, if they had broken up ¡­ He couldn¡¯t figure out if they had broken up ¡­ When he saw na Ren, Ji Chenzhou was also stunned. Even when Lu Kai kissed him on the lips, he did not push him away. Na Ren watched him kiss another man in front of him¡­ Chapter 1447 - Chapter 1447: You didnt ask for my permission when you first recruited me Chapter 1447: You didn¡¯t ask for my permission when you first recruited me It was obvious from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice that he was suppressing his anger. He had originally wanted to look for na Ren, but his little mother¡¯s words had stopped him from doing so. His stepmother said, ¡± if you don¡¯t give up on what you¡¯re doing now, you and Ren will never be able to solve the problem. Think about it and calm down! He couldn¡¯t give up on the path he was talcing now. He would never break up with Ren, never¡­ If Lu Ming had not called him twice today, he would not have come out. On his path, Lu Ming was one of the people who had helped him and followed him¡­ He didn¡¯t think that the path he was going to take would affect his relationship with Ren. However, Ren insisted on using the breakup to force him to give up¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission. When you recruited me, you didn¡¯t ask for my permission! Ji Chenzhou, the path you have to walk and the things you do are the most important to you. My benevolence is nothing but a fart to you. It¡¯s insignificant.¡± Probably because of the alcohol, Ren only felt, headache and his heart ached¡­ It hurt everywhere. Ren turned around and walked away. He turned so fast that he stumbled and was caught by Qin Nan who was behind him. why don¡¯t you two calm down for a few more days? you can also deal with this Qin Nan said to Ji Chenzhou as he looked at Lu Kai, whose mouth was covered by Lu Ming. He held onto Ren and turned around to leave. At this time, he couldn¡¯t care about his job responsibility and whether he was fired or not. Nothing was more important than Ren. Ji Chenzhou wanted to chase after him but was stopped by Lu Ming. Chenzhou, think about the people who have been following you. Think about commander Huo. You should be able to tell what¡¯s more important. You can get them back, but if you lose their hearts, it¡¯ll be hard for you to get them back! Lu Ming¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water that was poured on Ji Chenzhou, causing him to be drenched in cold sweat. The reason why Ji Chenzhou could get to where he was today was because of his strategies and his connections. Now that he had gotten to where he was, it was no longer just his own matter. He was involved with many people. Even when na Ren pushed open the door and walked out, he was still wondering if Ji Chenzhou would chase after him. His personality would be revealed. He said that he didn¡¯t agree to the breakup. How could a person like him let him go if he didn¡¯t agree? However, he did not see Ji Chenzhou until he and Qin Nan got into the taxi. There were tears in his eyes. He sniffed and then opened the window. He allowed the cold wind to blow on his face, allowing his tears to fall silently. No wonder Lord Xiu said not to fall in love. If you fall in love, it will be very painful. Only those who have experienced it personally can understand that kind of feeling. Ren closed his eyes, master Xiu, I can feel it. It really hurts, it really hurts¡­ Qin Nan¡¯s eyes turned red from na Ren¡¯s words. He was usually quite talkative, but at this time, he realized that he was clumsy and couldn¡¯t say anything. The only thing he could do was to accompany her. The next day. When Qin Nan woke up, Ren was not there. He could not be found anywhere. Only then did she see the note that na Ren had left on the table, saying that he had gone out to take photos. Qin Nan gave him a call, and Na Ren picked up very quickly. ¡°Lazy pig, you¡¯re awake!¡± Ren¡¯s tone carried a hint of ridicule. Qin Nan stood there in a daze for a moment, as if he had returned to the time when Ji Chenzhou had not appeared. At that time, Ren had spoken to him like this, called him a lazy pig, and had used this tone. Logically speaking, Qin Nan should be happy. Na Ren¡¯s state was very good. He should be happy that he would no longer be cooped up at home and not have to eat or drink. However, he was even more worried. where are you going to take the photos? I¡¯ll come over to find you now¡­ Qin Nan put on his clothes while holding the phone. ¡°It¡¯s an event for the photography team. Tan Meng will be there too. You don¡¯t have to worry about me! Say something to my friend!¡± Qin Nan stopped putting on his clothes when he heard Ren and the person beside him talking. He knew who tan Meng was. Na Ren had said that she was one of his blind dates. Hello, I¡¯m tan Meng. Ren said that you¡¯ re worried about him coming out alone. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of him and tell him to take his medicine. Tan Meng politely said to Qin Nan. ah, okay, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Please remember my phone number. If there¡¯s anything, you can call me. Don¡¯t let him be alone. Let him take his medicine¡­ He didn¡¯t know what Ren had told tan Meng, but he guessed that he was worried about him going out because he was sick and was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t take his medicine. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry!¡± Tan Meng, who was on the other side of the phone, was also stunned. This concern was too ¡­ Ren hung up the phone and explained to tan Meng, ¡± this is my classmate. He s a good person and takes good care of me! ¡°I can tell. If I didn¡¯t know he was a man, I would have mistaken him for your girlfriend.¡± Tan Meng was a smart girl. She could feel that na Ren didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. Therefore, she put herself in the right position and only wanted to be friends. She would not force the feelings that both sides could not give in to, even if they liked each other. sometimes, when I¡¯m joking, he¡¯ll say that he¡¯s my girlfriend. It¡¯s just a joke ¡­ Ren had also seen it in the group chat last night, saying that there was going to be a filming event today. That¡¯s why he came, but he didn¡¯t expect tan Meng to be here too. Ren finally understood. Since Ji Chenzhou had already made his choice¡­ He could play however he wanted, not caring at all, not feeling uncomfortable. Wiry should he continue to wallow in pain for a man who didn¡¯t care about him? He would continue to live a good life and live a better life than before. When they arrived at their destination, everyone started to set up tents for rest. Naren was very familiar with this thing and moved quickly. He first built it for tan Meng and then made his own. ¡°Then Ren?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from behind. Ren turned around and saw Ji Jiu taking a photo of him the moment he turned around. it¡¯s really you! I thought I was mistaken! Ji Jiu smiled as he lowered his head to look at the camera. He was very satisfied with the photos he had taken. Ren didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and continued what he was doing. Her originally pretty good mood had turned a little annoying because of Ji Jiu¡¯s appearance. Previously, when Ji Chenzhou had told her about Ji Jiu, that Ren could only treat him as. stranger, and he had ¡­ Medicine ¡­ you child, looking at your attitude towards me, did Chenzhou say something to you about me? ¡± Ji Jiu¡¯s smile was unperturbed, as if he didn¡¯t care at all. It was as if he was already used to this kind of situation. I¡¯m really his uncle. It¡¯s just that Chenzhou was blinded by hatred and kept saying that I¡¯m my elder brother¡¯s illegitimate son. All these years, because of his hatred, he has become someone that I can¡¯t even recognize. My sister-in- law died from an illness. After she left, my elder brother had committed suicide because he missed her too much. He really loved my sister-in-law, and all of the hatred was created by Chenzhou¡¯s imagination¡­ Chapter 1448 - Chapter 1448: Sinking into oblivion-na Ren said, this is my girlfriendl(2000 words) Chapter 1448: Sinking into oblivion-na Ren said, this is my girlfriendl(2000 words) Ren stopped what he was doing and looked at Ji Jiu. Ji Jiu was still the same as when they first met, calm and wise, and he did things calmly. his life has been a little twisted these years. He treats everyone as his enemy. As long as you say something wrong or reason with him, he will immediately turn hostile. Na Ren¡¯s body trembled slightly. Because of his persuasion, Ji Chenzhou also fell out with him¡­ ¡°Do you know how dangerous his actions are? He wants my big brother to be defeated. As the president of a country, you can think about how to lose¡­¡± Na Ren thought of what Ji Chenzhou had been doing during this period of time, for the sake of his marriage, my big brother has arranged for him to marry women with strong and powerful family backgrounds. He wanted to help Chenzhou when he rose to power in the future. However, he used the blind date to win over his own power and turned against my big brother¡­ ¡°Do you know how deeply a Father¡¯s heart is hurt by his actions? Naren, I don¡¯t mean anything by telling you this. I just want you to persuade him. He loves him as much as you do, so he should live a happy life and not be blinded by hatred, which will eventually harm others and himself¡­ Ji Jiu¡¯s face was filled with worry, and the tent in na Ren¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve already broken up with him¡­¡± As for whether Ji Jiu¡¯s words were true or not, Ren didn¡¯t want to think too deeply about it. Perhaps, in his heart, he believed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words that his mother had been killed by his father. He didn¡¯t have to stubbornly imagine all the hatred he had for her all these years. There was no surprise in Ji Jiu¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re not good enough. Back then, he gave up for Chu baiqing. He only wanted to treat his illness and didn¡¯t care about anything else. In the end, they didn¡¯t end up together! If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Jue, I think he and Chu baiqing would be living a happy life now, in a place where the pace of life is slow¡­¡± human emotions are a very subtle thing. No one can see what they are like in your heart. What others know comes from your mouth, and only you know whether it¡¯s true or not. I think you should know this, so only Chenzhou himself knows about his feelings for Chu baiqing. I think it¡¯s very important, or he wouldn¡¯t have given up on the path he wanted to walk. At least, he didn¡¯t have such deep feelings for you, or you wouldn¡¯t have broken up¡­ Ren didn¡¯t hear what Ji Jiu said after that, because everything was set on what he said. so. only Chenzhou himself knows his feelings for Chu baiqing. I think it should be very important, or he wouldn¡¯t have given up on the path he wanted to walk. At least, he doesn¡¯t have such deep feelings for you, or you wouldn¡¯t have broken up¡­ Ji Jiu¡¯s speed of speech was normal, but in na Ren¡¯s ears, every word he said seemed to have slowed down, and they were slowly etched into his heart. It was firmly nailed. Every word was like a nail, embedded in the flesh and could not be pulled out. ¡°Ren, you should know that I like you, I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me this ¡­¡± Ren looked at tan Meng as she walked over. He didn¡¯t care what Ji Jiu¡¯s purpose was for saying these things to him. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with anyone with the surname Ji. ¡°This is my girlfriend!¡± Na Ren put his arm around tan Meng¡¯s shoulder and said softly. Tan Meng smiled and greeted Ji Jiu. She knew Ji Jiu¡¯s identity. Since Ren had said so, he naturally had to help. When Ren said that tan Meng was his girlfriend, it was even more shocking than saying that he had broken up with Ji Chenzhou. ¡°That Ren¡­¡± Ji Jiu¡¯s expression was rather unsightly. He had been waiting for Ji Chenzhou to break up with na Ren. He had waited for it, but he did not expect that na Ren would turn around and find a girlfriend. How could this be¡­ the sleeping bag isn¡¯t good. Let me take a look¡­ Tan Meng held na Ren¡¯s hand and looked up at him with a sweet smile, completely like a little woman in love. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Naren nodded to Ji Jiu and left with tan Meng. Ji Jiu clenched his fists as he watched Ren¡¯s disappearing figure. Tan Meng didn¡¯t ask na Ren why he suddenly said she was his girlfriend. She just sat quietly with him on the chair and looked at the mountains in the distance. actually, I should have apologized to you all along. I shouldn¡¯t have gone on a blind date with you. I like men ¡­ Ren¡¯s voice was apologetic and empty. from the way Mr. Ji is looking at you, I can guess what happened. You don¡¯t have to apologize. I¡¯m very happy to be your friend. Tan Meng shrugged her shoulders and did not look at na Ren with a strange gaze. ¡°Thankyou,¡± she said. Ren laughed awkwardly. This was the first time he had revealed his secret to someone he was not familiar with. He had said it so easily. it¡¯s very beautiful here. I¡¯ve been here once. I¡¯ll show you around later. I think you¡¯re in a bad mood, so I hope it will make you feel better! A girl¡¯s mind was always sensitive. Tan Meng was a very good girl. She didn¡¯t talk much, but she was very understanding. ¡°Thankyou, tan Meng!¡± At this moment, Ren really needed to be in a good mood. In the near future, Naren did not expect that this heart-to-heart talk with tan Meng would make them tied together for a lifetime, even though they were separated by death. No one had thought of that connection, but it seemed to be the best gift from heaven. ¨C In the headquarters- Ji Chenzhou was sitting on the sofa while Huo zhongrao was on the phone with a frown on his face. Ji Chenzhou knew that he had been in a lot of trouble recently, and the direct reason was because of him. Huo zhongrao hung up the phone, lit a cigarette, and took a few puffs. When she looked up and saw Ji Chenzhou sitting there, she realized that he was still sitting there. ¡°Is it very troublesome?¡± In fact, there was no need to ask to know that Huo zhongrao¡¯s power was being taken away. In fact, he had already expected this when he was in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s team. ¡°You know I don¡¯t care about these things!¡± Huo zhongrao did not care about power, but he would not allow anyone to attack the Huo family. ¡°Did you help me because of that Ren?¡± The cigarette in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand had almost burned out, and a large chunk of ash fell off. He did not even take a puff. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t say anything, but it was clear what he meant. He was standing on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s side for the sake of Ren. Otherwise, no matter how the Ji family fought, he would just watch from the side. He would definitely not take sides. He hated trouble the most. Ji Chenzhou only put out the cigarette after his fingers were burned. Now that all the arrows were pointed at Huo zhongrao, it was actually a declaration of war. He had no way out, No¡­ ¡°I love you very much!¡± The biggest problem pointing to Huo zhongrao now was that as his Guardian, he had ¡­ Lun emotions. He even caused little demon to get pregnant and forced her to abort the child ¡­ When the procedures were done back then, it was adoption, and the relationship on the document was father and daughter ¡­ Chapter 1450 - Chapter 1450: Naren, dont scare me (2000 words) Chapter 1450: Naren, don¡¯t scare me (2000 words) Chu baiqing sighed. He knew and understood why Ji Chenzhou wanted to do this. Big brother was currently being attacked from both sides, and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s relationship with the little demon was the best. At this time, in order to protect her big brother, the best way was to get married immediately. And the person she married had to be someone who could shut everyone up, so this person could only be Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Some people, including the president, were against Big Brother because Ji Chenzhou had roped him into his team. What did that mean? it was a threat, the biggest threat to the president. ¡°Does he know about big brother and little Yao?¡± Gu Jue was asking Chu baiqing. He remembered that Ji Chenzhou knew about it. If he knew, why did he still want to marry Xiaoyao? Didn¡¯t this mean that it was impossible for her to be with Ren? Gu Jue had never thought deeply about problems unless you told him. Otherwise, he would not think of that at all. ¡°This is to protect big brother!¡± Chu Bai Qjng¡¯s white fingers tapped on his knee. He couldn¡¯t find any reason to object, because this was the best and fastest way to solve the problem at hand. It would be beneficial to everyone, but it would hurt Naren. Also, Chen Zhou¡¯s heart was suffering the most. Even if it was fake, he felt that he had let Ren down, because he had said that he would marry him¡­ I¡¯ll analyze this matter with Ren. I think he¡¯ll understand. If Chu baiqing thought about him, then Ren would listen. don¡¯t tell him. It¡¯s better for him to hate me than for him to feel sorry for me and suffer! Ji Chenzhou understood na Ren¡¯s character very well. If he knew that he had married little demon for the sake of the big picture, he would think that this was revenge. He was even willing to give up his marriage. He would be angry, but also feel sorry for himself. It would be better to let him think that he was going to the little demon for his revenge. He didn¡¯t make this decision to protect Huo zhongrao and Xiaoyao. Let¡¯s hate him so that she won¡¯t forget him¡­ ¡°F * ck, let¡¯s just torture them like this!¡± Gu Jue left the living room in frustration and went to the balcony to smoke. He had not smoked for a while now. However, he was extremely annoyed at this moment. He was already so concerned about his third son, not to mention Ren¡­ Chu baiqing had always known that although Ji Chenzhou looked evil, he was very cautious in his actions. He would analyze and plan everything that he could foresee. Therefore, there was no way to deny the words he said. Noodle restaurant Ren and Qin Nan came out for a meal together, but Qin Nan dragged him out. ¡°This restaurant¡¯s fish soup noodles are very delicious. They say that the fish soup needs to be boiled for nine hours, and it¡¯s very delicious.¡± Qin Nan ordered two bowls of fish soup noodles and a side dish. He happily explained to na Ren how the fish soup was made. I¡¯ll invite tan Meng over to eat some other day. She said she likes to eat noodles! Ren didn¡¯t mean anything else. He just wanted to thank tan Meng for her understanding and company. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call him over now! Let¡¯s eat together, I can meet her! Both of them were gay, and they just wanted to make one more friend. Qin Nan had heard about tan Meng from na Ren. She was a good girl. ¡°Another day! How can you make an appointment at the last minute?¡± There was a faint and bashful smile on na Ren¡¯s face. Qin Nan¡¯s expression did not change when he faced na Ren, but he was very careful in his heart. He had even quit his job to focus on accompanying him, becoming a follower. When the noodles were served, Qin Nan heard a few girls behind him screaming. so this is the president¡¯s son. He¡¯s so handsome ¡­ ¡°How can he be so handsome¡­¡± so what if he¡¯s handsome? he¡¯s getting married¡­ ¡± who is this woman? He has such a demonic aura! isn¡¯t it written here? she¡¯s commander Huo¡¯s adopted daughter¡­ ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the one who said that commander Huo and his adopted daughter¡­ ¡°Yup! Why are you getting married to the president¡¯s son?¡± it must have been a rumor before. Didn¡¯t you see here? the president¡¯s son and this girl have been dating for two years¡­ ¡°Although I¡¯m jealous, they really look like a good match.¡± ¡°Commander Huo, you¡¯re so young, but your adopted daughter is already in her twenties?¡± she¡¯s his adopted daughter., think she¡¯s his brother¡¯s sister. After she died, commander Huo adopted her. They¡¯re father and daughter in name, but it¡¯s just, way of saying it¡­ ¡°Right! They look like a married couple¡­¡± ¡°Actually, their marriage wasn¡¯t decided by themselves. It must be a marriage alliance. Commander Huo, it¡¯s like adding wings to a Tiger if you can rope him in.¡± ¡°You know it again? you say it as if it¡¯s true.¡± isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s written in novels¡­ The girls didn¡¯t eat. They just kept talking, and their voices were very loud ¡­ Ren ate the noodles, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it tasted like. Ji Chenzhou was getting married ¡­ It was commander Huo¡¯s adopted daughter, little demon Lu ¡­ They were going to get married¡­ Ji Chenzhou had said that he wanted to marry that Ren. Why did it change to someone else? No, it was another woman¡­ He had gone on blind dates in the past to win people over. This time, he was marrying little demon to win over commander Huo¡­ How did this happen? didn¡¯t brother Huo know about his relationship with Ji Chenzhou? Didn¡¯t lu Xiaoyao also know that he and Ji Chenzhou were a couple? Not everyone knew that he and Ji Chenzhou were together. They had gotten everyone¡¯s approval and were happily together¡­ Ji Chenzhou had said that he would marry him and give him a family. Why did he want to marry someone else? How could this be¡­ we¡¯re not eating anymore. Let¡¯s go home¡­ Qin Nan looked at Ren¡¯s face that was as pale as paper. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished the noodles¡­ Why did he¡­ They were married ¡­ The noodles weren¡¯t that good ¡­ He stood up and pulled Ren away. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished the noodles¡­ Why did he ¡­ They were married ¡­ The noodles weren¡¯t that good ¡­ It didn¡¯t seem to have salt¡­ It¡¯s bitter and sour¡­¡± Ren took another bite of the noodles. It was sour and bitter, not delicious at all hmm, it¡¯s not good. Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll cookyou some noodles! Qin Nan¡¯s heart ached to death when he saw na Ren in this state. Qin Nan had just pulled na Ren up when the waiter came over and told him that he had not paid. He let go of Ren and asked for the change. Ren walked out by himself in a daze. Qin Nan lied to him that the noodles were not delicious at all. It¡¯s really not good¡­ Ji Chenzhou had also lied to him and said that he wanted to marry him. Now, he wanted to marry someone else. They had all lied to him. Why¡­ Ren felt that the house was spinning, and it kept spinning¡­ Na Ren pushed the door open with all his might. The sunlight outside was very glaring. Na Ren raised his head to look at the sky, and the strong light forced his tears out. Her tears could not stop falling, sun, you¡¯re bullying me too ¡­ After Qin Nan paid the money, he rushed out to look for na Ren. When he saw the scene in front of him, his blood almost flowed backward. ¡°That Ren¡­¡± Qin Nan shouted in panic and rushed over with all his might¡­ Chapter 1451 - Chapter 1451: Sinking-dont be like this, - m begging you, Chapter 1451: Sinking-don¡¯t be like this, ¨C ¡®m begging you, Yingluo (3000 words) Qin Nan had lived for more than twenty years, but he had never been so afraid. Nain was the person he cared about the most. When he saw that they might be separated by death, he felt that his heart was about to jump out. Qin Nan was a track and field athlete. He rushed up in a few steps and grabbed the dazed Ren. A large truck whizzed past him. If Qin Nan had been one step later, he would have been hit. At such a speed, he was definitely going to die¡­ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Qin Nan was frightened and anxious. He was so flustered that his eyes were red. After he shouted at na Ren, he cried¡­ ¡°Sunlight¡­ It was too glaring¡­ Qin Nan¡­ Why isn¡¯t it raining yet¡­¡± Qin Nan held na Ren tightly in his arms, what the hell is it raining? na Ren, you better be good. Don¡¯t be like this, don¡¯t be like this, I beg you¡­ Qin Nan¡¯s heart was still beating wildly. If he had been a second later, he would have been holding a cold corpse in his arms. Love could really hurt people. How great was that Ren? why did he have to meet that bastard Ji Chenzhou? why didn¡¯t he cherish him after getting him¡­ How could she bear to treat him like this ¡­ They broke up just like that, and after they broke up, they got married so quickly. How could there be such a cruel person like him? When Qin Nan brought na Ren home, he had a high fever. He had no choice but to take a taxi to the hospital. In a daze, Ren told Qin Nan to turn off his phone. Qin Nan knew that he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer his sister¡¯s call. Qin Nan didn¡¯t know that Ji Chenzhou was the president¡¯s son. Such a strong background was something an ordinary person like him didn¡¯t dare to think about¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ji Chenzhou had never looked for na Ren again, he would have silently agreed to the breakup. Qin Nan wanted to find Ji Chenzhou to seek justice for that Ren. That Ren had no choice but to reveal Ji Chenzhou¡¯s identity and tell him not to provoke him. Only then did Qin Nan find out that Ji Chenzhou was actually the president¡¯s son¡­ It was unbelievable. But so what if he was the president¡¯ s son? Can you bully people like this? There was also that Lu Xiaoyao. She clearly knew that Ren and Ji Chenzhou were a couple, yet she still wanted to marry Ji Chenzhou. How detestable. When nain woke up, he was on an IV drip. He looked at the ceiling. He thought that his body was not weak. However, ever since he met Ji Chenzhou, he had been hospitalized continuously. This is the last time you¡¯re going to be hospitalized because of him. He doesn¡¯t even care about you or your relationship and goes to marry someone else. Why do you have to make yourself so miserable¡­ ¡°Do you want some water?¡± Qin Nan, who was lying by the bed, felt na Ren move a little. He immediately woke up and asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡± That Ren¡¯s throat was also hoarse and dry. After drinking a glass of water, na Ren looked at the haggard Qin Nan and felt guilty. ¡°Ren, it¡¯s my grandma¡¯s birthday in two days. I want to go home to visit her. Can you come with me? My house is the most beautiful at this time. The mountain is full of autumn leaves and it¡¯s especially beautiful. It¡¯s suitable for taking photos¡­¡± Qin Nan held na Ren¡¯s hand tightly. His grandmother didn¡¯t celebrate her birthday at all. He only wanted to bring na Ren out for a walk. Perhaps his mood would be better if they left the place where Ji Chenzhou was. He was afraid that Ren would go crazy if he didn¡¯t die¡­ ¡°If it doesn¡¯t look good, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± A tear rolled down from the corner of na Ren¡¯s eye. He was very glad that Qin Nan was by his side at this time. Even though he had been abandoned by Ji Chenzhou, he was not alone. He still had his best friends¡­ I promise it¡¯ll be beautiful., ¡®m just afraid that you won¡¯t come back even if I drag you back. I¡¯ll buy the tickets now. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow and go back immediately¡­ Qin Nan immediately took out his phone to book the tickets, as if he was afraid that Ren would go back on his words. As soon as he turned on his phone, Huo qingge¡¯s phone rang. Na Ren cleared his throat and picked up the phone, sister, I just turned on my phone and you called¡­ There was a low chuckle in that Ren¡¯s voice. ¡°Where are you?¡± Huo qingge¡¯s voice was urgent. She had only found out about Ji Chenzhou and the little demon¡¯s marriage when she saw the news today. And when she called his brother, he only found out about it¡­ It was obvious that this matter was done by little Gremlin and Ji Chenzhou together. It was only today that everyone found out about it and was caught off guard. I¡¯m buying tickets with Qin Nan. The autumn scenery in their hometown is very beautiful, so I want to go over and take a photo. It just so happens that his grandmother is also celebrating her birthday. I¡¯ve been eating her beef mince for the past two years, so I¡¯m going to celebrate her birthday too. Ren gave Qin Nan a look. Qin Nan immediately understood, let¡¯s buy the film at 12:30.1 still have to buy some things for my parents tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t you have to buy the film roll¡­ Qin Nan deliberately said it in a relaxed manner. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Na Ren looked at Qin Nan gratefully, then spoke to Huo qingge on the phone, sister, do you also know that Ji Chenzhou is getting married¡­ Now that the entire Yun Cheng knew about it, how could his sister not know? Instead of her asking, he might as well tell her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± His tone was filled with worry. I¡¯ve broken up with him, sister. We can¡¯t reach a consensus on some things. It¡¯s better to break up than to quarrel all day¡­ I feel more relaxed after we separated. It¡¯s very tiring to be with him¡­ That¡¯s why Ren Xiang said that to his sister. She shouldn¡¯t be so worried about him! look at you. At that time, you two were the ones who wanted to live and die together. Now, you break up just like that. Feelings are hurtful. Come back and let me see you¡­ sister, I¡¯m not a child anymore. Of course, I feel uncomfortable. I need to get used to it. After all, we¡¯ve been together for a while. I¡¯m not used to being apart. But I¡¯m fine. That¡¯s why I want to go out and play with Qin Nan¡­ so, sis, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ll come and visit you when I¡¯m back, okay? ¡± That Ren said a lot to Huo qingge, promising that he would take good care of himself before ending the call. Ren had just hung up the phone when Qin Nan spoke, ¡± I¡¯ve already bought the tickets, and your fever has subsided. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow! That was a mental illness that couldn¡¯t be cured even if he stayed in the ward. Ji Chenzhou had heard from Chu baiqing that Ren had left Yun city. Chu baiqing was worried about him, so he called him to ask him to come over, but he was already on the train to Qin Nan¡¯s house. Ren had told him that he was going out with a friend and told him not to worry. He had not mentioned Ji Chenzhou at all. ¡°I feel that Ren is getting distant from me¡­¡± This was Chu baiqing¡¯s feeling. He was a very sensitive person. From Ren¡¯s tone, he could feel the distance between them. He could also understand why Ren would act this way. It was only human nature. In his heart, but subconsciously, he would think that Chu baiqing and Gu Jue were closer to Ji Chenzhou. Now that they had broken up, it seemed that their relationship had naturally become distant. Perhaps this distance wasn¡¯t just between him, Chu baiqing, or Gu Jue. Perhaps everyone else was in the range of this distance. This was a human¡¯s most instinctive self-protection¡­ This was a form of self-awareness. Gu Jue looked at Ji Chenzhou, who had been smoking without saying a word. In the past, his third son especially liked to talk and was very talkative with him. But now, he was not saying a word. ¡°Father, let¡¯s drink!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was muffled. He felt that he was not a man. He wanted to give himself a few slaps. When he looked at his own face in the mirror, he felt disgusted. He was a bastard¡­ Gu Jue glanced at his Chu baiqing. After getting permission, he got up to get some wine. His Chu baiqing was very strict with him. He had to get permission to drink and smoke. The moment he drank, things got out of hand. Ji Chenzhou had drunk Gu Jue down. He was still very awake. When Chu baiqing went downstairs after coaxing little seven and little nine to sleep, Gu Jue was already lying on the sofa. Ji Chenzhou was staring at the screen of his phone, his eyes red with tears. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything and helped Gu Jue up the stairs. Gu Jue was still mumbling,¡±damn it¡­¡± My son¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone screen turned black. He tapped on it again and saw an Undialed number. The name on it was ¡°baby.¡± That was Ren¡¯s number¡­ Ji Chenzhou finished the wine in his glass in one gulp before he pressed the glass with his trembling fingers. The phone was dialed ¡­ He waited until the call ended automatically, but no one picked up. That¡¯s how people are. You tell yourself in your heart that if it rings again, I¡¯ll hang up if you don¡¯t pick up. However, she was still reluctant to hang up even when the call ended automatically. After that, she would tell herself that she would call him again. If he didn¡¯t pick up, she wouldn¡¯t call him again. However, after calling over and over again, the other side didn¡¯t pick up, and it became an obsession. He wanted to call until the other party picked up. Ji Chenzhou had drunk too much, so he kept on calling her. In a small mountain town in the northeast, Qin Nan was lying on his bed. He watched as na Ren stared at his phone. He counted and realized that this was the 31st call from Ji Chenzhou. Ren didn¡¯t answer or turn off his phone¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t I take it¡­¡± Qin Nan really wanted to snatch the phone and turn it off. Ren had returned home with him for two days and was in good condition. He didn¡¯t want Ji Chenzhou to disturb na Ren again. He hoped that Ji Chenzhou would let na Ren off. He also hoped that Ren would let him go ¡­ Don¡¯t pester me anymore¡­ Na Ren shook his head. His fair fingers swiped lightly on the screen, and the call was connected. Both sides of the phone were silent, and only the sound of each other¡¯s breathing could be heard. The two people who used to be so close were now talking to each other on the phone without saying anything. Qin Nan watched as na Ren slowly closed his eyes. His body was trembling. Even if Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say anything, just hearing his breathing made na Ren feel as if the defense he had built in his heart had collapsed. Then, a voice shouted in his heart, Ren, wake up. Then, when Ren opened his eyes again, he spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, congratulations!¡± One sentence was full of soreness. It made one¡¯s heart ache and also pierced na Ren¡¯s heart. Chapter 1453 - Chapter 1453: Naren, do you prefer-boy or-girl?(40oo words) Chapter 1453: Naren, do you prefer-boy or-girl?(40oo words) ¡°No, it¡¯s not dirty. Let¡¯s not wash it. It¡¯s very clean!¡± Qin Nan wrapped na Ren in a bath towel and brought him out of the bathroom. She poured him a glass of warm water and took a tablet of fever medicine as a precaution, regardless of whether it worked or not. During this period of time, Qin Nan finally understood na Ren¡¯s previous life. Including those years he spent on the island, it was simply an eye-opener for him. Under that life of licking blood on the edge of a knife, he could actually preserve that Ren¡¯s character and be so pure. It was enough to see that Lord Xiu had also put in a lot of effort for this. ¡°Am I stupid ¡­? She knew that Ji Jiu was not a good person ¡­ But I was still tricked¡­¡± Ren felt that he was very stupid. No matter how careful he was, he still drank the tea¡­ Ren, you¡¯re not stupid. It¡¯s just that Ji Jiu is too sinister. You must remember that those who love you all want you to live a simple and happy life. You should know that if you¡¯re too smart, it¡¯s tiring to live ¡­ We¡¯re fine like this!¡± Qin Nan thought that he was not a smart person. That was why he could become such good friends with Ren. They had never been scheming or had any crooked thoughts¡­ alright, let¡¯s not think about it anymore, let¡¯s not think about it anymore. It¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep, I promise! That Lord Xiu had protected na Ren too well all these years, so how could he know the sinister nature of the human heart? After getting together with Ji Chenzhou, she listened to him on everything and did not need to use her brain at all. Ji Jiu was such a sinister person. If he wanted to get that Ren, he had plenty of underhanded methods. How could Ren Neng defend against it? Qin Nan covered na Ren with the blanket and held his hand. He could feel his body trembling. Qin Nan felt that the heavens were really unfair. Just because ren zhang was handsome and had a shy personality, he could be bullied like this? His kindness, his naivety, and his beauty were worth being treated well, not hurt. Na Ren¡¯s sleep was not peaceful at all. Qin Nan stayed by his side the entire time, watching as his forehead was covered in a thin layer of sweat. He kept calling out Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name. To Qin Nan¡¯s surprise, na Ren did not have a fever. In the past, Renyi would have a fever when he was sick. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had given Renyi some fever medicine in advance. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± When Naren woke up, he said he was hungry. Qin Nan didn¡¯t prepare any food at all. He just made him a cup of oatmeal. After the meal, Ren locked himself in the dark room and developed the photos he took at Qin Nan¡¯s house. Looking at the beautiful autumn scenery, nain¡¯s mind was filled with the sad and beautiful autumn scenery. While Qin Nan went out to buy some things, na Ren gave Ji Jiu a call. The call was picked up after three rings, but Ji Jiu did not say anything. Ji Jiu, just listen to what I¡¯m saying. Don¡¯t say anything, because your voice disgusts me. I admit that my brain isn¡¯t good enough to use, that¡¯s why I fell for your trick. I admit that I¡¯m stupid! but Ji Jiu, I¡¯m warning you. If the photos you showed me are really exposed, you won¡¯t be able to see the next day. ¡°If you dare to use such underhanded methods on Ji Chenzhou, I will make sure you die quickly.¡± although I¡¯m shy, I¡¯m not weak. I didn¡¯t take revenge on you for what you did this time because I felt disgusted. I¡¯m not worth my brother dirtying his hands for me. also, ninth Ji, although I¡¯ve broken up with Ji Chenzhou, I won¡¯t allow anyone to badmouth him. I don¡¯t believe anything you¡¯ve said to me, so don¡¯t even think about using me to ruin Ji Chenzhou¡¯s marriage. ¡°You¡¯d better keep what happened that day to yourself. If this gets out, I promise I won¡¯t be the only one who wants to kill you!¡± Just as na Ren was about to hang up, Ji Jiu¡¯s voice was heard, na Ren, everyone says that you¡¯re the purest person, but in fact, your heart is clearer than anyone else¡¯s, hehe¡­ I¡¯ve underestimated you! No, it¡¯s that everyone has misjudged you!¡± Ren didn¡¯t listen to Ji Jiu¡¯s words and directly hung up. Ren looked out the window and a faint smile appeared on his lips. It was slightly bitter. Qin Nan was originally quite willing to watch TV, but the moment he turned on the TV, it was the follow-up report of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s wedding. She couldn¡¯t go online either, and it made her heart feel stifled. Therefore, Qin Nan¡¯s entertainment turned into raising a puppy¡­ He had dragged na Ren along to buy the puppy. It was a stupid little dog that only cost 50 yuan. Ren said that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it alive, but in the blink of an eye, two months had passed. The little dog was well taken care of by Qin Nan. Although it was small, it was chubby. That Ren had named him hairy ball. It was already early winter, so Qin Nan bought a pair of fluffy slippers for Ren and him. Hairy ball originally had its own little nest, and Qin Nan made it very comfortable for him. However, he just liked to sleep in Ren and Qin Nan¡¯s slippers¡­ Sometimes, when Renyi put on his slippers, he would hear a ¡°ao, ao¡± sound. After that, hairy ball would come out of the slippers in a Huff, meow at Ren Wang Wang twice, and then crawl back into Qin Nan¡¯s slippers. The days passed like this. The weather was cold, and Qin Nan and Na Ren stayed at home. I¡¯ll eat hotpot and tease hairy ball. Na Ren held a cup of soybean milk that Qin Nan had just made and looked out the window. The winter rain always made people feel a bone-chilling cold. He had been separated from Ji Chenzhou for more than three months. In the beginning, he felt that every day was like a year, but now, when he forced himself not to think about Ji Chenzhou, he felt that the days passed very quickly. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s engagement would be in less than a month ¡­ A bitter smile appeared at the corner of na Ren¡¯s mouth. How fast. It was as if everyone had a tacit understanding not to mention his breakup with Ji Chenzhou. Even when master Xiu called him, he only told him that he could come back if he wanted to. He didn¡¯t force him, as long as he was happy. He also went to his sister¡¯s house for a few meals, but his sister did not mention this matter. She was rather careful, afraid that she would mention Ji Chenzhou and make him feel bad. However, he found out from Tang Tang that his sister had been sick for several days and had even called someone to scold her¡­ He thought that she must have called Ji Chenzhou and scolded him. However, young master Chu and Lord Jue kept calling him, asking him to go back for dinner. However, he always rejected them. He did not want to encounter Ji Chenzhou. Even if there was a slight possibility, he did not want to encounter him. He felt that his current state was okay. As long as he was given more time, he should be able to face life better¡­ The person he felt most guilty about was Qin Nan. He just accompanied him every day without doing anything¡­ This friendship was something that he would remember for life. When he received tan Meng¡¯s call, na Ren was a little surprised because the place she asked him to meet was the hospital¡­ Qin Nan said that he would accompany him. Ever since Ji Jiu¡¯s incident, Qin Nan was worried about him going out alone ¡­ Ren asked Qin Nan to wait outside the hospital. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with tan Meng, but he was afraid that Qin Nan would make her uncomfortable. When na Ren arrived at the hospital, tan Meng was already waiting for him. She smiled and waved at him. Tan Meng was wearing a red woolen coat, a white high-collared sweater, and a pair of black leggings. Every year from then on, President Ren would think of tan Meng on that day. That warm smile, that passionate red ¡­ They took na Ren to the elevator and went straight to the eighth floor. When they got out of the elevator, na Ren saw that it was the gynecology department He was slightly surprised. Why did tan Meng bring him here? ¡°I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡± Tan Meng held Naren¡¯s arm and said as they walked. Her delicate face was slightly red, and there was a kind and happy look on her face¡­ That was the beauty of a first Mother¡­ Na Ren could feel tan Meng¡¯s hand holding his arm trembling slightly. ¡°I¡¯m here for an ultrasound scan today. I¡¯m a little scared. Please accompany me!¡± Tan Meng¡¯s smile was very beautiful. It was the kind of quiet beauty with a hint of playfulness. It would make people feel comfortable and infectious when they looked at it. ¡°En!¡± Na Ren patted tan Meng¡¯s hand to comfort her. When tan Meng pulled him into the ultrasound room, he felt very embarrassed. Especially when the doctor said, ¡± help your wife lie down¡­ That Ren was somewhat right. Tan Meng smiled as she took off her coat and handed it to na Ren before lying down on it. When the doctor despised her clothes, he looked away. He didn¡¯t know that this was the way to check¡­ ¡°Ren, look at the screen¡­¡± Tan Meng called out to na Ren, who was looking away. There was a faint smile on her face. Ren couldn¡¯t see what was on the screen at all. The doctor pointed at the screen, indicating that Ren¡¯s child was here. Ren took two steps forward and looked at the computer, but he couldn¡¯t tell that this was a child. ¡°Here, two ¡­¡± The doctor nodded again. ¡°The doctor is a twin?¡± Tan Meng wasn¡¯t too surprised, because she had the genes of twins. ¡°En!¡± The doctor yawned. Perhaps it was close to noon, and he was sleepy and hungry, so his tone was not very good. Ren¡¯s face was filled with surprise. They were actually twins. That was the same as little seven and little nine. That was great. He smiled at tan Meng, looking even more excited than tan Meng. REQ felt that the continuation of life was truly a special thing. ¡°Are there two boys or two girls? Or a pair of twins?¡± Ren looked at the screen and asked anxiously. The doctor ignored him. Tan Meng smiled and tugged at the corner of na Ren¡¯s shirt. The doctor said that she was fine in all aspects and reminded Ren to pay attention to her diet. After that, she didn¡¯t say anything else. When they walked out of the hospital, tan Meng said she was hungry, so Ren took her to the fish soup noodle restaurant that he went to with Qin Nan last time. It was only that day when he found out about Ji Chenzhou¡¯s wedding that he couldn¡¯t tell what the noodles tasted like. Only after eating it again today did he realize how delicious the noodles were and how delicious the soup was. Ren, do you prefer a boy or a girl when it comes to children? ¡± Tan Meng took a sip of the fish soup. It was delicious and satisfying. ¡°What about you, girl?¡± Chu baiqing had asked Ren if he liked boys or girls, and Ren had told him that it was a girl. why? I thought you would like boys. I prefer boys. They say that boys are closer to their mothers! Tan Meng had a faint smile on her face the whole time, the kind that was very satisfied. I just think that girls will be more obedient. My sister¡¯s Tang Tang is closer to my brother-in-law! Ren smiled shyly. He felt that it was a little awkward to talk about this with tan Meng. As far as he knew, tan Meng didn¡¯t have a boyfriend yet. Now that she was pregnant, the doctor said that she was more than three months pregnant. Who was the Father of the child? With Ren¡¯s personality, he would not ask. As long as tan Meng needed him, he would help her. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the two in my stomach are a boy or a girl. I hope it¡¯s a pair of twins, a boy and a girl!¡± Tan Meng gently stroked her stomach and laughed. ¡°You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s born!¡± Ren was also curious. He thought that if tan Meng had a daughter, she would be very cute. With a quiet personality like hers and a beautiful smile, she would definitely be very likable. If it was a boy, he might have the same personality as his father, but he didn¡¯t know who the Father was ¡­ Ren, will you accompany me when I come back for a prenatal examination later? ¡± Tan Meng only ate half a bowl of noodles before she couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She put down her chopsticks, her face a little pale. I will. Why are you calling me when you¡¯re here? you don¡¯t look so good. Ren also put down his chopsticks because tan Meng¡¯s expression changed too quickly, as if she was in pain. Ren also noticed that tan Meng seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Shouldn¡¯t she be fat when she was pregnant? ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have a stomachache¡­¡± Tan Meng¡¯s smile was somewhat weak. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy you some medicine, No¡­ Just now, the doctor said that you can¡¯t take medicine¡­¡± Nain asked the waiter to pour him a glass of hot water. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be fine in a while. Ren, come with me to find a house later! I can¡¯t let my parents know that I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡± Tan Meng endured the pain and said weakly. Ren saw that she was in pain and started to panic, let¡¯s not talk about the house first. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. You can¡¯t be like this! Ren helped tan Meng put on her coat, threw down the money, and supported her to leave. Ren, I¡¯m fine. My stomach often hurts. I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯ll stop hurting after a while! Tan Meng pulled on na Ren¡¯s arm and said with a smile. Now that she had recovered, it really didn¡¯t hurt as much. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, I¡¯m not lying to you! If I¡¯m really in trouble, I¡¯ll definitely go to the hospital. I have to go for the child, right?¡± Tan Meng pulled na Ren out of the noodle restaurant. Na Ren thought that tan Meng was right. For the sake of the child, she would not endure the pain. Tan Meng told him about the house. ¡°The house opposite my apartment has just been vacated. Why don¡¯t you rent there? I can take care of you if you¡¯re close to me!¡± At the thought that tan Meng was pregnant, it was definitely not possible for him to rent a house. What if something happened and she was alone? what if something happened? Moreover, the doctor had repeatedly reminded him to pay more attention and take care of her. that¡¯s great! Let¡¯s go look at the houses now! Tan Meng decided that this was the best. Ren was used to taking the subway when he went out. It was convenient and fast. Now that tan Meng was pregnant, it was better to take a taxi. The two of them stood by the roadside and waited for a taxi. Ten minutes passed and they did not see any empty cars. Ren thought that it would be very inconvenient for tan Meng to get a taxi when she came out for a prenatal examination. He thought to himself,¡¯! should buy a car. It¡¯ll be more convenient for me to travel.¡¯ Just as he was thinking about what car to buy, a familiar car slowly stopped in front of him and tan Meng. When the car window was lowered, tan Meng hooked her arm around na Ren¡¯s. Chapter 1455 - Chapter 1455: Sinking-hes done playing with you-so hell throw you away (4000 words) Chapter 1455: Sinking-he¡¯s done playing with you-so he¡¯ll throw you away (4000 words) Qin Nan rolled his eyes helplessly when he saw Ren putting the camera bag on his lap. Put on your seatbelt and put your son behind you. Qin Nan always joked that the camera was Naren¡¯s son. Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s my ancestor? Ren fastened his seat belt and continued to hold his camera, afraid that it would break. you¡¯re my ancestor. There¡¯s flower tea in the thermos. Drink some. I told you to wear more t-shirts. It¡¯s even colder outside the city. In the past, Qin Nan was never so long-winded, but after living with Ren, he realized that he could not control his mouth. Sometimes, even he himself felt annoyed ¡­ Ren took the thermal flask and took a sip. The temperature was just right. Qin Nan¡¯s flower tea was delicious. Along the way, all the large LED screens were reporting on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s engagement party that night. Ren held the thermal flask with a faint smile on his lips, will your life be easier after you get engaged ¡­ After drinking it, close your eyes and take a nap. We will arrive in three hours!¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t want Ren to see these things, afraid that he would feel uncomfortable. Why did he only leave today instead of going out of the city to play earlier? that was because tan Meng had been vomiting due to her pregnancy. Both Ren and Qin Nan were worried about her. Tan Meng had a friend to take care of her today, so they came out today. Okay, if you¡¯re tired, call me, I¡¯ll drive! Naren was not sleepy at all. If he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, Qin Nan would feel more at ease. So, he pretended to be asleep. When the car hit the emergency brake, nain was shocked. We¡¯re in trouble ¡­¡± Qin Nan looked at the car that had suddenly stopped in front of them. There was another car in the rearview mirror. It was obviously coming for them. No, to be exact, their target should be Ren. He was just a small character who had never offended anyone, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t encounter a scene that would only appear in TV dramas. ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the car later, and you drive away¡­ Don¡¯t mind me!¡± Na Ren was very calm. These people were here for him. No, to be exact, they were here for Ji Chenzhou. Someone probably didn¡¯t want him to get engaged today¡­ That Ren thought that the person who did not want Ji Chenzhou to get engaged should be Ji Jiu. At present, only he knew about his relationship with Ji Chenzhou¡­ are you kidding me? how can I leave you behind and go on my own? I¡¯m not leaving! Qin Nan glared at na Ren and said angrily. When a few people in black suits got out of the cars behind them, Qin Nan still swallowed his saliva. It was so scary¡­ After all, Ren had been through life and death with Lord Xiu for so many years. Although he didn¡¯t know how to snatch or fight, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Shut up! I won¡¯t leave even if I die!¡± Just as Ren was about to speak again, Qin Nan shouted at him. Na Ren sighed helplessly. If Qin Nan were to be stubborn, there was nothing he could do. Their little red beetle was surrounded by the Men in Black. Ren unbuckled his seat belt. She was still holding his camera bag in her hand. Then, she opened the door and got out of the car, putting the camera bag back on the front passenger seat. Wait for me ¡­¡± Qin Nan quickly unbuckled his seat belt and was about to follow. She thought to herself,¡¯this isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to be on TV. Don¡¯t bad guys knock on the window and threaten them to get out of the car?¡¯ How could he still take the initiative to go down¡­ I¡¯m na Ren. The person in the car is not the one you¡¯re looking for. If you want to take him away, I¡¯ll be the only one. If you dare to touch him, you¡¯ll only be taking a corpse with you! A pen suddenly appeared in Naren¡¯s hand, and with a press of his hand, an exquisite knife appeared at the tip of the pen. The exquisite knife was now pressed against his neck by Ren ¡­ He knew that if his guess was correct and the one who had captured him was Ji Jiu, then he was definitely using him to threaten Ji Chenzhou. If she died, what could he use to threaten her? Among the Men in Black, there was a tall man who made a phone call in front of na Ren. He reported the situation and then hung up. We¡¯ll only take you away, we won¡¯t touch him. You can put your knife away now!¡± The tall and thin man¡¯s tone was quite good. I want to see him drive the car away¡­ Qin Nan, get in the car and leave this place. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die in front of you. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. I¡¯m talking about anyone. Mengmeng¡¯s prenatal examination is on Thursday. You¡¯ll accompany her.¡± Na Ren¡¯s expression was calm and his thoughts were clear. His tone sounded like he was giving an order, but it also sounded like he was giving his last words. Ren, what are you doing? When did you bring a knife? Put it down. What are you doing? I said I¡¯m not leaving¡­¡± When Qin Nan saw the pen knife in Ren¡¯s hand, he was stunned. Why didn¡¯t he realize that he had this thing with him? And he was still able to say all this to him so calmly. Although he was not strong, he had always wanted to protect Ren and not let him get hurt. But now, Ren¡­ Qin Nan, no, brother Nan, listen to me. Mengmeng can¡¯t stay at home alone. You must go back. I¡¯m fine. They won¡¯t take my life!¡± Ren looked at Qin Nan¡¯s anxious and vexed expression and thought of when they first met. Qin Nan had said this when he introduced himself. My name is Qin Nan, you can call me brother Nan. If you follow brother Nan in the future, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to run away quickly!¡± Na Ren still remembered how bright the sun was that day, but it was not as bright as the smile on Qin Nan¡¯s face. Hey, you¡¯re only calling me brother Nan now. I haven¡¯t taught you how to run fast¡­¡± Qin Nan¡¯s eyes turned red. He wanted to protect Ren, but now it was him protecting himself. What was this ¡­ don¡¯t tell Mengmeng about me. Nothing is more important than the child! During this period of time with tan Meng, Ren and Qin Nan had treated her as family. Therefore, the child in his stomach was also something that Ren and Qin Nan looked forward to. let¡¯s go. My hands are sore. If I can¡¯t hold it steadily and really prick myself, I¡¯ll really die¡­ As soon as na Ren said this, not only was Qin Nan shocked, but the Men in Black who were surrounding them were also shocked. If he really died, how would they explain themselves? I¡¯ll leave ¡­¡± Qin Nan shouted at na Ren and got into the car while crying¡­ When he saw the red beetle disappear from his sight, he let out a sigh of relief. Let¡¯s go!¡± Ren walked in front calmly, as if the people behind him were his bodyguards and not the kidnappers. That Ren had thought that the person who had kidnapped him was Ji Jiu, but he was wrong. When he saw the people waiting for him, he realized that there were more than one or two people who wanted Ji Chenzhou¡¯s life. Ren had some impression of this woman in front of him. He had gone on a blind date with Ji Chenzhou before, and Ji Chenzhou had called her third miss PEI. Na Ren still remembered that Ji Chenzhou had said that this woman had been with Ji Jiu for a long time. What he didn¡¯t know was whether it was this woman who had kidnapped him or if he was with Ji Jiu. It was just that Ji Jiu had not appeared. No matter what it was, there must be only one purpose, and that was to deal with Ji Chenzhou. The pen in na Ren¡¯s hand had already been taken away by the tall and thin man when he came in. That Ren just stood there. There was no trace of fear or nervousness on his handsome face. He calmly met third miss PEI¡¯s jealous gaze. That¡¯s right, she was jealous. She had loved Ji Chenzhou for so many years that he himself did not even know. However, Ji Chenzhou loved the man in front of him. He loved a man¡­ In the end, even Ji Jiu fell in love with this man. How ridiculous and laughable. There was one time when Ji Jiu had drunk too much. When he entered her room, he had actually called out this man¡¯s name. That night, Ji Jiu had been particularly engrossed in it. It was only at that moment that she realized that Ji Jiu had always been perfunctory when he had slept with her in the past. There were so many men who wanted her, but she lost to a man like him. How could she be willing? how could she not hate ¡­ She was going to destroy this man today. Didn¡¯t he like to do those disgusting things with men? she would let him do it all he wanted today. Just how cheap are you to like to be F * eked by men! The third miss of the PEI family stood up from the sofa and walked arrogantly towards na Ren. She had to admit that this man had an attractive face. That kind of delicate and pretty face was something that not even women had. No wonder Ji Chenzhou and Ji Jiu had been so captivated by him that their souls had left their bodies. We¡¯re the same, don¡¯t you like him too?¡± That Ren wasn¡¯t a sharp and unkind person, but after being by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s side for so long, he seemed to have been led astray. There were some words that he could say the moment he opened his mouth. The third miss of the PEI family didn¡¯t expect that someone as shy and introverted as na Ren would say such things. At this moment, the third miss of the PEI family realized that Rencong¡¯s face had been cold and indifferent the entire time. He did not even panic. It was as if he had not been kidnapped, but had been invited as a guest. Hmph, Ji Chenzhou has slept with you enough and now he¡¯s going to marry another woman. You¡¯ve been abandoned by him. He¡¯s done playing with you and threw you away. You¡¯re a man, yet you still have the face to live. You¡¯re really cheap. You wanted him to sleep, but he didn¡¯t! Ji Chenzhou doesn¡¯t like a woman like you. Besides, you¡¯re not the one he married, so what are you so smug about?¡± Na Ren hated this woman in front of him. The person she wanted to deal with was Ji Chenzhou, so he had to treat her this way. The third miss of the PEI family shot a look at the bodyguards behind her, and they immediately grabbed her arms. The third miss of the PEI family stepped forward and gave that Ren two slaps ¡­ b * tch, you dare to scold me? Who Do You Think You Are? no man would be willing to be F * eked by another man. I think you¡¯re born to be a b * tch. You¡¯ve been played enough and thrown away, and you¡¯re still speaking up for him. You¡¯re really shameless! Third miss PEI might be a woman, but she was used to being carefree and willful since she was young. Everyone around her had been beaten up by her before. Therefore, the two slaps she had given na Ren were quite painful. You also know that I was thrown away by him after he was done playing with me. Then why did you catch me? The one you should arrest is his fiancee. If you arrest her, Ji Chenzhou won¡¯t be able to get engaged today. How satisfying would that be!¡± Ren didn¡¯t seem to care about the slight numbness and pain on his face. He smiled and looked at the angry third miss of the PEI family. Ji Jiu was probably with her because of her family background. If he didn¡¯t have a family background, who would be with such a woman? what¡¯s the point of capturing her? the person Ji Chenzhou cares about is you. He¡¯ll only be obedient if we capture you. He wants to marry Lu Xiaoyao? in his dreams. He wants to win over Huo zhongrao. He¡¯s so simple-minded. The few of them together are no match for our PEI family. Even the president has to listen to our PEI family. Hmph, that Ji Chenzhou is really overestimating himself. He chose Lu Xiaoyao instead of me. He¡¯s sick in the head! The third miss of the PEI family arrogantly said these words to na Ren. If anyone else heard this, the PEI family would be destroyed by her mouth. A faint smile appeared on na Ren¡¯s lips, the one Ji Chenzhou loves is Lu Xiaoyao. They got married because they love each other deeply. I really don¡¯t understand what you mean by trying to win him over. Ji Chenzhou and Lu Xiaoyao are both students. Of course, they can¡¯t compare to your PEI family. Not only is Ji Chenzhou sick, are you sick too? Were they truly in love? Are you an idiot?¡± Hearing that Ren¡¯s words, third miss PEI trembled in anger. How could there be such a silly man? He was abandoned by Ji Chenzhou, yet he was still speaking up for him? Ji Jiu had said that Ji Chenzhou cared a lot about this man, but why did she feel that Ji Chenzhou had made a wise choice to abandon him? Would Ji Chenzhou love such a silly man? She was now deeply suspicious that Ji Jiu¡¯s judgment had been wrong. you said that Ji Chenzhou cares about me? is that true? ¡± Ren looked at third miss PEI shyly and blankly. How do I know if he cares about you or not? Ah, I¡¯m going crazy. Why am I talking so much to an idiot?¡± The third miss of the PEI family grabbed her hair. Her expression was filled with unconcealed anticipation and admiration. He was kidnapped, but he didn¡¯t panic. It seemed that he was really a fool¡­ I want to know if he cares about me. Why don¡¯t you give him a call and tell him that I¡¯ve been kidnapped and ask him to come and save me? let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll come, okay?¡± Seeing that third miss PEI was on the verge of a mental breakdown, Ren said in a low voice, feeling wronged. Earlier, he had provoked her to make her angry and then make her doubt him. This way, her thoughts would be confused by him and she would be controlled by him. These methods were used by Chang Qing, and Ren had learned some of them. I haven¡¯t seen him for a few months. I miss him ¡­ The third miss of the PEI family was now regretting her decision. She should have captured little demon Lu. Why did she listen to Ji Jiu and capture this stupid man? How could Ji Chenzhou give up the engagement party for a man like this to save him? This man only had an attractive appearance, he was simply brainless. However, since they had already captured him, they had to let Ji Chenzhou know. What if he really liked this kind of silly man? The third miss of the PEI family had the video call connected and had someone seal the man¡¯s mouth with tape. She then waited for the call to begin. Naren couldn¡¯t help but clench his hands¡­ When the call connected, na Ren saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face on the screen. He frowned in displeasure. The third miss of the PEI family hid at the side and did not let Ji Chenzhou see her. Young master Ji, if you want him to live, you¡¯ll have to save him alone!¡± The tall and thin man still spoke in a good tone. Who is he?¡± Ji Chenzhou coldly asked. Chapter 1456 - Chapter 1456: Sink-touch if you havent-maybe youll like it-lot (4000 words) Chapter 1456: Sink-touch if you haven¡¯t-maybe you¡¯ll like it-lot (4000 words) Ren could tell that Ji Chenzhou was in the car. He was dressed in a custom- made suit and exuded a calm and charming handsomeness. This man looked like a completely different person when he put on a suit. No wonder both men and women fell in love with him. When she heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice and his words, her eyes were filled with smiles. That¡¯s right, Ji Chenzhou was just like this ¡­ Don¡¯t let me become your weakness. The tall and thin man glanced at third miss PEI, using his eyes to ask for her opinion. That Ren saw third miss PEI¡¯s flustered and exasperated look. The third miss of the PEI family gave the lanky man a look, and the man¡¯s hair was pulled. It made his face appear even more clearly on the screen. Even though she was angry, Ren could tell that the way she looked at Ji Chenzhou was filled with greed and admiration. This woman hated Ji Chenzhou, but at the same time, she loved him. However, this love was already distorted. With adoring eyes, REO smiled. However, his mouth was taped shut, so no one could see his smile. Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s calm face as he recalled all the memories he had with him. The hurt Ji Chenzhou had caused him was far greater than the sweetness, but his memories were filled with sweetness. It was as if every moment had formed an imprint in his heart, so clear that he would never forget it. young master Ji, we¡¯ve never touched a man before. Are you really not willing to save such a beautiful man? ¡± The tall and thin man touched Ren¡¯s face with his hand, and his tone was still polite. One could not help but wonder if this man had been a gentleman who taught etiquette before he became a bodyguard. Na Ren¡¯s heart clenched. He wasn¡¯t afraid that these people would take his life, but he couldn¡¯t accept that they were humiliating him in front of Ji Chenzhou. That was because Ji Chenzhou would be in a lot of pain. ¡°Touch it if you haven¡¯t, you might like it!¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed coldly and spoke in a nonchalant tone. It was this kind of tone that made Ren feel at ease. Ji Chenzhou continued like this. At this moment, the screen shook and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face changed to Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s face¡­ third miss PEI, I¡¯ve always said that your brain isn¡¯t working well, but I think it¡¯s true. If you want to stop our engagement, you should kidnap me instead of someone who¡¯s not related to you. Not everyone in the PEI family is smart, there are also stupid people. Lu Xiaoyao had always had a venomous tongue and was on par with Ji Chenzhou. Third miss PEI¡­ He thought that Ji Chenzhou should have such a person by his side to accompany him in his unbridled resistance. He clamored for anyone who wanted to hurt him, making them afraid and angry. At this moment, the third miss of the PEI family was completely enraged. She rushed to the screen and forgot to hide herself. Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s few words had made her expose herself. ¡°Lu Xiaoyao, you¡¯re neither a man nor a woman. How dare you scold me? You did such a shameless thing with your adoptive father. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t want to live, bitch.¡± The third miss of the PEI family pointed at the screen and cursed. She was so angry that she was trembling. miss PEI, you¡¯re not insulting me. You¡¯re insulting the president¡¯s daughter- in-law. How dare you! The corners of Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s lips curled up, revealing an evil and enchanting smile. Her tone was soft and gentle, but it carried a lot of weight. The third miss of the PEI family had always been pampered by others and had never suffered such anger. who the hell do you think you are? what right do you have to marry Ji Chenzhou when you¡¯re born a slut? what right do you have to ¡­ The president had personally promised her that he would definitely let her marry Ji Chenzhou. However, she had now become the laughingstock of all the socialites. She had once proudly vowed to everyone that she would definitely marry Ji Chenzhou and become the president¡¯s daughter-in-law. ¡°Just because I¡¯m smarter than you!¡± Lu Xiaoyao blinked her eyes and smiled at the screen. His gaze was provocative and arrogant, but it was also so warm. Ren du was attracted by the look in her eyes. He thought of the day when Lu Xiaoyao came to him. She said, ¡± Naren, I. Lu Xiaoyao. owe you a lifetime. Ji Chenzhou married me to protect me and Huo zhongrao ¡­ That was when Ren found out about Lu Xiaoyao and Huo zhongrao. He was shocked because there was too much of a difference in their ages. How could they be together? Brother Huo was such a rigid and quiet person, while little demon was so enchanting and warm. How could they be together? It was only on that day that Ren found out why Ji Chenzhou had done so. It was also on that day that he found out that the path he was walking was no longer his own path. It was a path that many people who followed him and believed in him were walking together. Ji Chenzhou could not abandon these people ¡­ It was also on that day that he knew what kind of pressure Ji Chenzhou was under. He had separated from her to protect her. They had already broken up, and third miss PEI had still kidnapped her. If they were still together, one could imagine what kind of existence she would become. She would be able to completely restrain Ji Chenzhou. All he could do was not to let his heart be more tired and hurt. He would wait for him silently behind his back¡­ ¡°Lu Xiaoyao, you b * tch!¡± The third miss of the PEI family had gone completely crazy. The glass she had casually picked up hit the screen. many people have called me a b * tch. The man behind you also called me a b * tch. However, in the end, Ji Chenzhou doesn¡¯t even remember who he is. Speaking of which, the two of you are really connected by fate. You should appreciate each other. If you hurt him, it will only make me feel better! Lu Xiaoyao pointed at na Ren, who was standing there, and laughed arrogantly. However, that Ren knew that she was protecting herself from third miss PEI¡¯s harm. The enemy of Chang Qing¡¯s former enemy was a friend¡­ As expected, third miss PEI smiled and gave her subordinates a look, and they immediately let go of na Ren. ¡°I won¡¯t let you be happy! I¡¯ll bring him to your engagement party in a while and let everyone know that Ji Chenzhou likes men. I¡¯ll make you, Lu Xiaoyao, so embarrassed that you want to die!¡± After third miss PEI finished speaking, Ren du laughed. Ji Chenzhou always said that he was stupid. After meeting third miss PEI, Ren suddenly felt that he was very smart. ¡°Then bring it! Also, bring those men and women who are like you, deeply in love with Ji Chenzhou. I, Lu Xiaoyao, will let you all know what it means to be inferior!¡± Lu Xiaoyao clapped her hands playfully. Her cunning and enchanting look was really dazzling. Previously, Ji Chenzhou had said that his venomous tongue could not compare to Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s. Today, Ren had finally witnessed what was called ¡®formidable¡¯. The third miss of the PEI family was really mad at Lu Xiaoyao. She stomped her feet and wanted to pull Lu Xiaoyao out of the screen and eat her alive¡­ ¡°Remember to dress up before you come, don¡¯t embarrass your PEI family.¡± Lu Xiaoyao even waved goodbye to third miss PEI after she finished speaking. When she looked at na Ren from the corner of her eyes, she had a smile in her eyes. In na Ren¡¯s eyes, this smile was as if Ji Chenzhou had given it to him. Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s alluring face disappeared from the screen, and the room was silent. The third miss of the PEI family was completely enraged. She spun in circles on the spot and bit her finger. That Ren knew that she must be thinking about how to destroy Ji Chenzhou. No, it should be said that she was thinking of how to destroy Xiaoyao Lu. Women¡¯s jealousy was really strong. At this moment, third miss PEI¡¯s target had become Xiaoyao Lu. The result was the same. The one who was affected was Ji Chenzhou. That Ren was waiting for third miss PEI to lose her composure before making the wrong decision. Ren looked at third miss PEI and took out his phone to make a call. Not long after, the call connected. Ji Jiu, listen up. I want Ji Chenzhou and Lu Xiaoyao to die. I want them to die today. We have to carry out the plan we talked about earlier in advance! Third miss PEI¡¯s tone was anxious and annoyed. She didn¡¯t know what the other party was saying, but na Ren only heard third miss PEI shout, ¡± of course it¡¯s my father¡¯s idea. Just do as he says. Didn¡¯t you always want to kill Ji Chenzhou? why are you spouting so much nonsense? ¡± In his mind, Ren was thinking about what kind of plan would be used to take Ji Chenzhou¡¯s life¡­ The plan was brought forward, which meant that they had already made arrangements¡­ The little demon¡¯s words were effective. Third miss PEI did not make things difficult for that Ren. Other than the two slaps, Ren was completely unscathed. Sitting on the sofa, na Ren was thinking, Ji Chenzhou, you have to be careful¡­ When the tall and thin man came in, nain didn¡¯t look up at him. When the two peeled eggs appeared in front of him, Ren Cai raised his head and looked at him. ¡°Please enjoy!¡± His voice was still polite. It was only at this moment that Ren could see the tall and thin man clearly. He actually looked very gentle¡­ Why would such a person be by the third miss¡¯s side? ¡°Thankyou!¡± Ren took the egg and was about to put it into his mouth. He was indeed hungry, but he was stopped by the tall and thin man. ¡°This is for your face to reduce the swelling!¡± Ren looked at the egg awkwardly. He didn¡¯t know that eggs had such a function. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ren was holding eggs in his hands, one in each hand, and he placed them on his face. ¡°Rub!¡± The tall and thin man sighed slightly, as if he could do nothing about the silly and cute na Ren. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Ren¡¯s face turned red. He really didn¡¯t know how to cook the egg. ¡°Can I have my pen back?¡± Ren felt that the person in front of him shouldn¡¯t be a bad person. If he could reduce the swelling with an egg, he shouldn¡¯t be a bad person. ¡°Sorry, no. That thing is too dangerous!¡± It was still the same polite voice, and he even apologized ¡­ That pen was given to that Ren by master Xiu, and today was the first time that Ren had used it, and it was gone just like that¡­ I¡¯ll give such a dangerous thing to young master Ji and let him decide if I should return it to you! Just as Ren was feeling that it was a pity for the pen, the tall and thin man spoke again. This time, he stopped kneading the egg. ¡°You are¡­¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t finish his sentence. This person was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s man? I¡¯m very sorry for letting you suffer two slaps. I¡¯ll ask young master Ji for forgiveness after this. I won¡¯t let you get hurt again for the time being! The tall and thin man spoke bluntly, laying his cards on the table. Na Ren was stunned. This person was really Ji Chenzhou¡¯s man¡­ With his men here, Ji Chenzhou would not be too worried about him. it¡¯s too sudden, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to contact young master Ji, so he didn¡¯t know that you were going to be kidnapped. However, you should have his men around you to protect you! The tall and thin man explained again. He was a smart man¡¯s subordinate, so he had to do smart things to solve his master¡¯s worries. It turned out that he had always had someone protecting him, Ji Chenzhou ¡­ ¡°Mm! Sanpei¡­ Wait, what¡¯s third miss PEI and Ji Jiu¡¯s plan?¡± Although na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou was certain and knew that they were going to move ahead, he didn¡¯t know the contents of their plan. The conversation between Ren and third miss PEI had been recorded and sent to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone through the button on his body. Ren had previously said that he was no longer a hacker, but in the end, he still used his old profession. He thought that this conversation would be useful to Ji Chenzhou ¡­ a suicide bomb might appear during the engagement party. The post-event report would say that it was young master Ji¡¯s admirer who did it because he couldn¡¯t stand his engagement. Ren¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that. A human bomb? how could they be so cruel? There would definitely be a lot of people at the engagement party, and this would cause a lot of casualties. It was simply inhumane and devoid of conscience¡­ ¡°Does Ji Chenzhou know about this?¡± Na Ren stood up worriedly. Even though Ji Chenzhou was facing danger everywhere, when would such days end? don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already informed young master Ji of the plan! The tall and thin man looked at his watch and suddenly said anxiously, ¡± I have something urgent to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first. Ren watched as the tall and thin man walked out in a hurry, and he immediately became nervous. Did he forget something that made him think about whether Ji Chenzhou would be in danger? Just as Ren was feeling uneasy, the tall and thin man returned. ¡°Is there any danger¡­¡± Before Ren could finish his sentence, he saw the tall and thin man walk in with a plate. ¡°I forgot to bring you something to eat, sorry!¡± Na Ren immediately heaved a sigh of relief. So it was because he didn¡¯t give him any food. This person¡­ ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Ren took the plate. He was indeed hungry. ¡°Eat some food, you¡¯re safer here than outside!¡± The tall and thin man took a bottle of water for Naren, placed it on the table, and helped him open it. ¡°I want to ask, is this engagement party very dangerous?¡± That Ren¡¯s heart would always feel uneasy, worried that something would happen to Ji Chenzhou. the Alliance of the strong will always be feared by others. Naturally, there will be people who will stop it. However, young master Ji will never do something he¡¯s not confident in! When the tall and thin man mentioned Ji Chenzhou, his eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Ren didn¡¯t say anything else. There was still danger¡­ Just as Ren was about to finish his meal, the tall and thin man suddenly became alert. Renya was sensitive enough to hear the gunshot. The tall and thin man took out the quilt from his pocket and handed it to him. the bodyguards here didn¡¯t Rob it¡­ The people here didn¡¯t snatch, but the sounds of snatching were fighting. That was to say, at this time, there were two groups of people here, and they were fighting¡­ In a situation where he couldn¡¯t tell if it was friend or foe, the thin and tall man gave the man this pen knife as a precaution. ¡°Is there any other faction that wants Ji Chenzhou¡¯s life? Or perhaps, he wants to threaten Ji Chenzhou?¡± Ren asked the tall and thin man calmly. Chapter 1457 - Chapter 1457: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, I have something to confess to you (4000 words) Chapter 1457: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, I have something to confess to you (4000 words) The tall and thin man looked at Ren and replied seriously, ¡± how would someone of my level know about these things? I¡¯in only in charge of miss PEI! As Ren heard the sounds of fighting getting more and more intense, all he could think about was Ji Chenzhou. At this time, would he be in danger? Ren looked at it from the window and laughed. He immediately opened the window and waved to the people outside, brother Wen, I¡¯m here¡­ Ren saw a Wen, Lord Xiu¡¯s man. ¡°Ren, go back!¡± The one who shouted was actually Han Bing¡­ ¡°Brother Han, those are master Xiu¡¯s men.¡± Ren shouted in Han Bing¡¯s direction. They were all fighting. ¡°Brother Wen, that¡¯s young master Feng¡¯s men, stop fighting!¡± Suddenly, there was no sound of snatching¡­ Ren let out a breath. Master Xiu was here, and so were young master Feng¡¯s men. They were all here for him. When ah Wen saw Ren, he checked him up and down. After making sure that he was fine, he immediately called master Xiu and said that he would bring him over in a while. ¡°I¡¯m fine, brother Wen ¡­¡± Ren felt very apologetic that he had made so many of his brothers come out to look for him. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re fine. If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll blow this place up.¡± Even if that Ren was really fine, a Wen was still very angry. That Ren didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. A Wen¡¯s temper really could easily blow up this place in anger. The robbery had already caused a huge commotion. If there was another explosion, it would be a big deal. ¡°Brother Han, what are you doing here?¡± It wasn¡¯t a surprise that master Xiu¡¯s men were here, but he was quite surprised that young master Feng¡¯s men were here. the people protecting you in secret are from Feng family. Young master Ji had asked young master Feng for help before, so we rushed over right after you were kidnapped! Han Bing also looked at Ren up and down, but fortunately, he was fine. Ren laughed. When he turned around to look, the tall and thin man was no longer there. Ren thought that he probably still had things to do. ¡°Brother Han, brother Wen, let¡¯s go. With such a loud snatching sound, the police will be here soon!¡± There were quite a few people on both sides, and now that they were at the heart of the struggle, no one wanted to cause trouble. ¡°You and Lord Xiu¡¯s men go first, I still have other things to do later.¡± Han Bing said to Ren. There was a reason why he made such a big commotion. Therefore, Han Bing still had things to do. Ren didn¡¯t ask much. He knew that Han Bing was a person who knew what he should do, so he was very assured. He was going to see Lord Xiu now so that he wouldn¡¯t worry. On the way, Ren called Qin Nan. ¡°Brother Nan, I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± Ren said as soon as the call connected. I know, I know. On my way back, I was stopped by someone. No, I was protected. It was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s men. They said that you would be fine, or I would go crazy. Let me tell you, I said that I was frightened. They said that they wanted to calm me down and brought me to ¡­ F * ck, I¡¯m too embarrassed to tell you what kind of place this is. Women don¡¯t even wear clothes. This is not calming down, it¡¯s simply a scare. I don¡¯t like women¡­¡± Qin Nan kept talking on the other end of the phone while Ren was smiling. It was great. Na Ren was brought to the headquarters by a Wen. To na Ren¡¯s surprise, master Xiu was drinking with big brother Huo ¡­ Master Xiu beckoned to Ren, who immediately ran over and stood beside him. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight¡­¡± Ever since Ren and Ji Chenzhou had broken up, master Xiu had not seen him. She didn¡¯t force him to return to the island. After not seeing him for a few months, the first thing he said was ¡± you¡¯ve lost weight. These two simple words were filled with Lord Xiu¡¯s love for him. In master Xiu¡¯s eyes, Ren was no different from his own child. This kind of love had nothing to do with age. It was a friendship that had seeped into one¡¯s bones and blood after so many years. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. I¡¯m fine, master Xiu!¡± Nain¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but he still smiled so that his eyes would not tear up. He knew that master Xiu was thinking about him every day¡­ Especially after he had broken up with Ji Chenzhou, master Xiu hadn¡¯t said anything, which made na Ren feel even more guilty. ¡°Good, good ¡­¡± Master Xiu drank the rest of the wine in his cup and said these two sentences. Huo zhongrao drank one glass after another, completely ignoring the extra person. He was probably drinking because of the little demon. Why did it feel weird to be in front of brother Huo like this? He and Ji Chenzhou were a couple, while big brother Huo and Xiaoyao were a couple. However, Ji Chenzhou and the little demon were getting engaged that night, and it had only been two hours since then. And he was here, watching brother Huo drink¡­ After Huo zhongrao finished his cup, master Xiu poured him another cup ¡­ Ren felt that they were not drinking wine but water, otherwise, how could they not be drunk¡­ When Mo Chen walked in, na Ren was startled because he didn¡¯t hear a sound. ¡°Commander, it¡¯s time to change and go to the banquet!¡± Mo Chen¡¯s voice was still as deep as usual. Huo zhongrao remained silent and continued to drink. It was only then that Ren realized that Huo zhongrao had to attend as Xiao Yao¡¯s foster father¡­ To him, this was simply a form of torture. Even if Ji Chenzhou and the little demon were fake, he wasn¡¯t sure if brother Huo knew that they were fake. Na Ren suddenly remembered what Xiao Yao had said the other day. I can¡¯t destroy Huo zhongrao. I was too selfish and self-righteous in the past¡­ It was very likely that brother Huo did not know that Ji Chenzhou and little demon were going to fake their marriage¡­ At this moment, Huo zhongrao raised his head and looked at Naren. Ren, I¡¯m sorry for letting you get hurt¡­ Huo zhongrao¡¯s words reeked of alcohol. Huo zhongrao¡¯s words overturned na Ren¡¯s previous guess. Brother Huo knew that it was a fake marriage. ¡°Brother Huo, I¡¯m really fine. I understand everything. I¡¯m really fine ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou had made this decision in order to protect brother Huo and little demon. He had only tacitly agreed to the breakup for her own safety¡­ When master Xiu heard Ren¡¯s words, he slammed the wine cup on the table. He had only just found out about the whole story. Other than being angry, he felt more heartache for na Ren. Fortunately, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart did not change. He still loved that Ren. This also gave him a little more recognition of Ji Chenzhou. It was rare for him to be able to endure and consider the big picture at his age, considering the safety of Naren. master Xiu, don¡¯t be angry. Chenzhou has his own things to do. I didn¡¯t understand it before, but I do now. He has to be responsible for many people¡­ Na Ren didn¡¯t know who the other people who followed Ji Chenzhou were, but since brother Huo was on his side, he couldn¡¯t give up. Lord Xiu glared at Ren, his heart aching for his overmaturity. Ren lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He thought that master Xiu would still be blaming Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Commander¡­¡± Mo Chen called out to Huo zhongrao again, but before he could finish, he was shocked by the two people who walked in. Ren turned around and saw Ji Chenzhou and Lu Xiaoyao walking in¡­ The two of them were supposed to be at the engagement party, but they were here. Ren stared blankly at Ji Chenzhou as he strode towards him. When his body was tightly hugged by him, Ren finally regained his senses. It was really Ji Chenzhou¡­ A gust of wind whistled past her. It was Huo zhongrao who ran towards Lu Xiaoyao, picked her up, and walked out of the living room ¡­ ¡°Wiry are you ¡­¡± Before na Ren could finish his sentence, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s kiss had sealed his words. The storm-like kiss made Hito take a step back, almost unable to bear it. All of nain¡¯s breath was taken away, and the corners of his eyes gradually became wet. This kiss made na Ren feel Ji Chenzhou¡¯s madness¡­ After the kiss, Ren couldn¡¯t even breathe. His face was so red that it looked like blood was about to drip out. She looked over and saw that master Xiu and Mo Chen had left. ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re not getting engaged?¡± Ren couldn¡¯t even breathe. The kiss was too fierce. Na Ren¡¯s wet eyes were filled with confusion as he looked at the frenzied Ji Chenzhou. ¡°I¡¯m not booking¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou used his thumb to caress her lips. His voice was still so deep and pleasant to the ears. what¡¯s going on? why aren¡¯t you getting engaged ¡­ Na Ren stood there unmoving, allowing Ji Chenzhou to do as he pleased. because of you, baby. You¡¯re really my baby! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s smile was wild and evil. He planted another kiss on na Ren¡¯s lips, a very, very heavy one. Because of him? Ren was even more confused. Could it be that she did not want to get engaged because he was kidnapped? Ji Chenzhou sat down on the sofa with na Ren in his arms. The man felt extremely uncomfortable sitting on his lap. However, Ji Chenzhou stopped her from moving, just sit here. Let me rest for a while! At first, Ren didn¡¯t understand what Ji Chenzhou meant by ¡®take a break¡¯. However, when he saw the desire in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes, Ren finally understood. ¡°Tell me what happened ¡­¡± Na Ren was worried that Ji Chenzhou would really disregard everything because of him. ¡°When did you install the software on my phone? the things you sent me today were very useful. I went to look for the president just now and called the PEI family over. I let them hear what third miss PEI said and the sounds of guns from Han Bing and the others. It also attracted the police and they found a large number of guns in third miss PEI¡¯s Villa¡­ Ren recalled the words that third miss PEI had said, what¡¯s the point of capturing her? the person Ji Chenzhou cares about is you. He¡¯ll only be obedient if we capture you. He wants to marry Lu Xiaoyao? in his dreams. He wants to win over Huo zhongrao. He¡¯s so simple-minded. Even if the few of them join forces, they¡¯re not our PEI family¡¯s match. Even the president has to listen to our PEI family. Hinph, Ji Chenzhou is really overestimating his own ability. He didn¡¯t marry me but married Lu Xiaoyao. He¡¯s sick in the head! When the president heard this, he said, ¡± the few of them together are no match for our PEI family. Even the president has to listen to our PEI family! One could imagine what he would think. If this was in ancient times, if anyone dared to say such things about the Emperor, their entire family would be executed. ¡°The snatching was Brother Han¡¯s doing?¡± Ren remembered that the tall and thin man had said that they had not robbed him, and Brother Han had said that he had something to do. Ren thought that it should be this ¡­ yes. The PEI family has fallen this time, and Ji Jiu has been suspended from his duties. The last video you sent me of third PEI¡¯s phone call to Ji Jiu came in handy. That¡¯s why I say you¡¯re my baby. ¡°Those who are on the PEI family and Ji Jiu¡¯s side are all well-behaved now.¡± just now, when Xiao Yao and I were leaving the President¡¯s House, we got into a car accident. So, the engagement was temporarily canceled, and no one dared to say anything. All the plans were made at the last minute. If not for the things that na Ren had passed to him, Ji Chenzhou would not have made these decisions. It could be said that everything had become simple for Ren rang. Without these obstacles, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s path would be much easier. Ji Chenzhou had always wanted to uproot the PEI family because they were involved in some of the things that had happened back then. ¡°Car accident, you ¡­ It¡¯s also fake?¡± The moment Ren heard about the car accident, he immediately checked on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body. Then, he saw his smile and recalled that both he and little demon had been fine when they had entered. He heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he was fine, it was fine. He had been worried that something might have happened to him, but now he was finally at ease. ¡°Silly!¡± Ji Chenzhou rubbed the tip of na Ren¡¯s nose and felt a slight chill. Their breaths were mixed together, and it was a mess ¡­ Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re even stupider than I am. If the little demon didn¡¯t tell me all this, you¡¯d just keep it to yourself and let me hate you? ¡± Na Ren cupped Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face and bit his ear as he spoke in a slightly annoyed tone. When this man is bad, he can drive you crazy. However, sometimes, it made her heart ache, and she didn¡¯t know how to comfort him. it¡¯s better for you to hate me than to worry about me. The more you hate someone, the calmer you will be. You don¡¯t know how likable you are when you¡¯re cold. Ji Chenzhou lovingly pinched na Ren¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know that Xiaoyao had gone to look for na Ren. He had asked Xiaoyao after na Ren had said to him, ¡± I understand you. she had told him that she had gone to look for na Ren. When na Ren saw that Ji Chenzhou was still joking around, he was so angry that he bit him again. ¡°I won¡¯t go out in the future. I¡¯ll ask master Xiu to send more people to protect me, so no one can threaten you¡­ No, I¡¯m saying¡­¡± After saying this, Ren felt that he was being too impatient. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say that they wanted to be together. Why was he thinking about the future? Na Ren¡¯s face was flushed red, and the way he lowered his head made Ji Chenzhou¡¯s feelings, which had just calmed down, rise again. the PEI family has fallen, and Ji Jiu has lost his wings. No one can threaten me, so don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be in danger anymore. Trust me! Back then, it was because what he did was dangerous that Ren had proposed to break up with him and asked him to give up on this path. Now, Ji Chenzhou was saying these words to assure Ren that he would not be in danger. ¡°En!¡± Na Ren leaned on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shoulder and replied softly. He believed that Ji Chenzhou would take care of his own matters. The recent events had made him realize that Ji Chenzhou had the ability to do so. When na Ren thought of Ji Jiu and the things that Ji Chenzhou had done to him, it was as if he had swallowed something disgusting in his heart, making him want to vomit. I have something to confess to you ¡­ Chapter 1458 - Chapter 1458: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, why are you so evil? (4000 words) Chapter 1458: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, why are you so evil? (4000 words) Na Ren¡¯s voice was nervous and slightly trembling. He didn¡¯t know what Ji Chenzhou would do after he found out about this, but he didn¡¯t want to hide it. Whether he would mind continuing the breakup or forgive them and continue to be together, Naren would listen to his decision. Ji Chenzhou turned na Ren¡¯s shoulder over to make him look at him. In na Ren¡¯s eyes, he could see the guilt and uneasiness. ¡°I said you¡¯re an idiot, and you¡¯re really an idiot. What did you want to tell me? Tell me how you fell for Ji Jiu¡¯s trick and were drugged by him again?¡± Ji Chenzhou was a little angry when he said this. He wanted Renfeng to be simple and innocent, but sometimes, he was so angry that he didn¡¯t use his brain. ¡°You ¡­ You know about it?¡± Na Ren¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Ji Chenzhou. He knew¡­ Then, he suddenly realized that he had already secretly sent people to protect him, so how could he not know? ¡°Know what? Do you know how stupid you are?¡± Seeing how Ren was so eager to know what had happened that night, Ji Chenzhou continued to tease him. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you ¡­ You know what I want to know¡­¡± Ren looked like he was on the verge of tears. He wanted to know from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth if nothing had happened that night. He was praying for such an answer. Ji Chenzhou could also see the anticipation and sighed. Ji Chenzhou cleared his throat, as if he had something that was difficult to say. I beat up that Ji Jiu. He was only discharged from the hospital two days ago ¡­ When Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, his heart sank again. Could it be that Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t manage to save him in time and he still had relations with Ji Jiu? Seeing Ren¡¯s pale face, Ji Chenzhou let out a sigh, nothing happened between you and Ji Jiu. He was beaten up by me, so why would he do anything to you¡­ When he heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, na Ren quickly raised his head and looked at Ji Chenzhou with a bright and clear gaze. He did not say anything but his eyes were asking, ¡± is what you said true? ¡± yes, I¡¯m not lying to you ¡­ Ji Chenzhou gloomily gave na Ren an affirmative answer. Ren didn¡¯t quite understand. Why did Ji Chenzhou seem so unhappy that he didn¡¯t have sex with Ji Jiu? Ren thought of the blood on the bed again, when I woke up, there were blood on the bed ¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± In fact, Ren also wanted to ask, wasn¡¯t he drugged? was he going to be fine after sleeping? He remembered very clearly that his body was extremely hot at that time. He had experienced that feeling once and he had to release it¡­ The moment he heard Ren mention blood, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression darkened even more. He looked extremely depressed. you¡¯re not allowed to mention this matter again. It¡¯s always you and Ji Jiu who have nothing to do with each other, so don¡¯t think about it anymore! Ji Chenzhou ordered na Ren in a very low tone. The more Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t explain, the more uneasy Ren felt. It was only natural for him to think that something must have happened, but Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say anything. Ji Chenzhou, if you don¡¯t make things clear, how can I not think about it? do you know that the more you act like this, the more I¡¯m going to let my thoughts run wild¡­ Na Ren was a little annoyed and smacked away Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand that was wrapped around his waist. ¡°Be honest, I¡¯m not¡­ You don¡¯t remember anything from that night? You don¡¯t have any impression of it at all?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face turned red as he asked unnaturally. Ren shook his head. If he had any impression of it, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Ji Chenzhou here. ¡°That¡­ You just took a nap, and the drug Ji Jiu gave you was to make you unconscious.¡± Ji Chenzhou let out a breath and smiled. ¡°Looking at you, do you want something to happen?¡± Just as na Ren was about to speak again, Ji Chenzhou added, his tone clearly much deeper. I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a little strange¡­ If not for Ji Chenzhou¡¯s current state, na Ren would not have let his thoughts run wild. He was afraid that Ji Chenzhou was hiding something from him. What he was even more afraid of was that if something really happened between him and Ji Jiu, Ji Chenzhou would choose to forgive him and bear the consequences alone. ¡°What¡¯s strange? Do you find it strange that I didn¡¯t do you directly?¡± Ji Chenzhou deliberately blew on na Ren¡¯s neck, causing him to Dodge. Ji Chenzhou mischievously pinched him on the waist, but the man covered his mouth and did not make a sound. stop fooling around. This is someone else¡¯s house¡­ Na Ren glared at Ji Chenzhou in embarrassment and anger. How embarrassing was it to be like this in someone else¡¯s house? ¡°Our Mr. Huo won¡¯t be able to come down for a while, and he has no place to vent his anger!¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s waist again. He didn¡¯t actually want to do anything at this time. He just wanted to distract Ren. She didn¡¯t want him to think about what happened that night again¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Ren naturally knew how to vent his anger. After all, he had a shy personality and would feel uncomfortable hearing these words. ¡°Young girls these days are not as pure and shy as you!¡± It could be said that Ji Chenzhou treated na Ren as a treasure. How could anyone not like this kind of na Ren? ¡°By the way, the place where your men took Qin Nan¡­ Qin Nan said that he was not wearing any clothes and scared him.¡± At the mention of young ladies, na Ren recalled what Qin Nan had said on the phone. I only told them to help him calm down. As for how he¡¯s going to calm down, that¡¯s all arranged by them. I¡¯ve never been to that kind of place. Ji Chenzhou made a solemn vow while Ren narrowed his eyes at him. Qin Nan had told him over the phone that once the manager knew that he was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s friend, he immediately said to him, ¡± young master Ji hasn¡¯t been here in a long time. In the past, young master Ji came here almost every day to play! Qin Nan then said to him, ¡± Ji Chenzhou isn¡¯t a good person either. He actually likes to come to this kind of place to play. Now, Ji Chenzhou actually dared to swear that he had never been there before. Wasn¡¯t he just walking right into the muzzle of a gun? ¡°You really haven¡¯t been there?¡± Na Ren decided to give Ji Chenzhou another chance. of course, why would I go ¡­ Ji Chenzhou used to have a lot of fun in the past and would often go there. He didn¡¯t lie to prevent na Ren from getting jealous and misunderstanding. However, when he saw Ren NA¡¯s narrowed eyes, Ji Chenzhou knew that Qin Nan must have said something to him. ¡°I accompanied Fan bin. few times ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou smiled as he held na Ren¡¯s hand. I promise I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m clean! The other hand made a vow. ¡°Liar!¡± Na Ren pulled his hand away and rolled his eyes at Ji Chenzhou. Initially, he did not pay much attention to it. Who asked Ji Chenzhou to lie? on the contrary, it made it seem as if he was trying to hide something. ¡°Look at you. I knew you were petty and jealous. That¡¯s why you said you¡¯ve never been there.¡± On the contrary, Ji Chenzhou felt aggrieved. How did his white lie become a scammer? you¡¯re feeling wronged. Don¡¯t lie to me in the future. I hate being lied to! What Naren said was true. Because he was a sincere person, he hoped that the people who treated him would be honest as well. ¡± Silly girl, I won¡¯ t lie to you!¡± Ji Chenzhou patted Ren¡¯s head as he spoke in a pampering tone. At this time, Lord Xiu walked in and coughed twice. ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside¡­¡± Behind him were Chang Qing and ah Wen. It was obvious that the three of them had been standing outside for a while. How could there not be a place to stay in such a large command post? Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes. Master Xiu actually knew how to play tricks. So what if they played? Ji Chenzhou could only keep it to himself and not reveal it because someone would believe him! ¡°Lord Xiu, I¡­ Quickly sit down, I¡¯ll go get you some hot water!¡± Ji Chenzhou saw Ren pushing him away and hurriedly looked in the direction of the kitchen. It was just that he didn¡¯t think about where he couldn¡¯t stay, and only thought about how their Lord Xiu had caught a cold. Besides, master Xiu could stay in a place much colder than this for a day, let alone ten minutes¡­ Their silly Naren was so silly that he was adorable! Ren went to pour some water. Master Xiu gave a Wen a look, and a Wen rushed over to Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou immediately went into a defensive stance. He still remembered who had stabbed him. However, Ji Chenzhou had clearly embarrassed his master, Mo Chen. A Wen feinted a few times, and Ji Chenzhou was thrown into confusion, but he still suffered a fierce punch from a Wen. Ji Chenzhou bent over in pain and turned his head to look at master Xiu ¡­ no matter who you¡¯re doing all this to protect, in the end, it¡¯s because of you that Ren is in pain. I¡¯m not happy. You should take this punch. The words that came out of master Xiu¡¯s mouth were muffled. Those days, Ren had been in a daze, and his subordinates had reported it to him. That day, if it wasn¡¯t for Qin Nan¡¯s quick reaction, Ren would have been killed. It had only been two to three seconds. Thinking about it now, he was covered in cold sweat. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, master Xiu. I didn¡¯t do a good job,¡± Ji Chenzhou had promised master Xiu that he would treat na Ren well. She would not let him get hurt¡­ However, in such a short period of time, he had made Ren suffer so much. It was his fault. when I return this time, I¡¯ll make all the arrangements. I¡¯ll stay in Yun city in the future and help you with whatever you want to do! In fact, Lord Xiu was doing this for Ren. He had to protect him well. The PEI family had fallen, but they were not the only ones following the president. Naren could be in danger at any time. Ji Chenzhou looked at master Xiu in surprise. Master Xiu¡¯s forces had been on the island all these years. Moreover, many of his men were wanted, and they would be in danger if they left the island. ¡°Everything has been arranged. I just want you to agree to one request of mine!¡± Master Xiu was a steady man. He had thought about this problem when Ren was about to get together with Ji Chenzhou. She would stay by Ren¡¯s side and protect him so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him every day. ¡°Lord Xiu, speak!¡± Ren definitely wanted Lord Xiu to be closer to him. Ji Chenzhou had to agree to his request. Master Xiu said to Ji Chenzhou, and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes darkened. She clenched her fist and nodded. After Ji Chenzhou nodded, na Ren came out with a few cups of water. ¡°Master Xiu, brother Chang, brother Wen, you guys have to drink¡­¡± It was so cold outside that it was impossible to stand there for more than ten minutes. Chang Qing and a Wen looked at the steaming water and helplessly took it. She really wanted to say, ¡± we are not cold ¡­ Sure enough, Renyi was happy for a while when he heard that master Xiu and the others would be living in Cloud City in the future. Sometimes, he was like a daughter who had married far away, always thinking about Lord Xiu. It was a metaphor, a similar feeling. Ji Chenzhou wanted to bring na Ren home, but na Ren said that he wanted to return to his apartment because he was worried about Qin Nan and tan Meng. Ji Chenzhou could only obey Him and drive him back to his apartment. En route you let your father listen to the recording. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he also knows about our relationship? ¡± This was a question that Ren had thought of when he was boiling the water. Although Ji Chenzhou had a grudge against her father and wanted to bring down her father, he was still her father. ¡± What can we hide from him!¡± Ji Chenzhou was unconcerned. His father was the most cunning Fox in the world. Ren didn¡¯t say anything else. It was fine as long as it didn¡¯t affect Ji Chenzhou. He knew that Ji Chenzhou did not want to talk about anything related to his father. Naren gradually understood that there must be something Ji Chenzhou had buried deep in his heart and was unwilling to speak of. Otherwise, why would he be so determined to bring down his father? there were still some people he had to deal with. There were some things that he didn¡¯t dare to think too deeply about because it would hurt. He didn¡¯t dare to think about what Ji Chenzhou had experienced when he was young¡­ When he returned to the apartment, tan Meng had just come out of the house. She was still in her home clothes and looked like she was going to the Ren family¡¯s house. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t coming back?¡± Tan Meng looked at na Ren and asked, completely ignoring Ji Chenzhou who was behind him. Tan Meng entered the password and opened the door. ¡°Alt¡­ I¡¯m back!¡± Ren didn¡¯t know what Qin Nan had told tan Meng, so he could only answer like this. ¡°Mengmeng, wait a moment. I¡¯ll be done in a minute!¡± Qin Nan¡¯s voice came from the kitchen. He had also just arrived home. After struggling to refuse the hospitality of those people, Qin Nan hurried back to make dinner for tan Meng. It was fine for young master tan to have a meal, but she couldn¡¯t let the children in her stomach starve. They were two precious babies ¡­ ¡°Brother Nan, Ren and his husband are back. Make more!¡± Tan Meng sat on the sofa, took an Apple, and took a bite. Ren gang took a sip of water and almost choked when he heard tan Meng¡¯s words. Tan Meng knew that he had been together with Ji Chenzhou, but she did not know the details. When he heard the word ¡®husband¡¯ from her mouth, he really felt that he could die immediately. ¡°Mengmeng¡­¡± Ren wanted tan Meng to stop talking. At this time, Qin Nan rushed out of the kitchen with a knife. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you still dare to come to our house? Mengmeng, this person is not that husband Ren. They broke up. He¡¯s a bastard ¡­¡± When Qin Nan thought about how Ren had been dumped by Ji Chenzhou and the suffering he had suffered these past few days, he wished he could kill Ji Chenzhou. ¡°This is your home? Are you sure?¡± Ji Chenzhou pointed to the corner of the living room and asked the angry Qin Nan with a smile. Ren, on the other hand, was staring at the knife in Qin Nan¡¯s hand. My brother Nan is amazing. He¡¯s willing to risk his life for him. I¡¯m touched. Chapter 1459 - Chapter 1459: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, are you hiding something from me?(4ooo words) Chapter 1459: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, are you hiding something from me?(4ooo words) Ji Chenzhou¡¯s aura was that he didn¡¯t need to call out to you. All he had to do was speak gently. He was born with a powerful aura and could shock you with a single sentence. Qin Nan¡¯s hand that was holding the knife trembled. He looked at Ren, using his eyes to ask him, what¡¯s the situation? ¡°Put down the knife first¡­¡± Ren looked at Qin Nan¡¯s expression and wanted to laugh. ¡°Brother Nan, you cook first. I¡¯m hungry!¡± Tan Meng had already finished an Apple, and now she picked up another one. just eat one. Don¡¯t eat anymore. The noodles will be ready soon! When Qin Nan heard tan Meng say that she was hungry, he immediately turned and walked to the kitchen. After taking two steps, he stopped, no, what¡¯s the situation with you guys? ¡± ¡°You go and cook for Mengmeng first!¡± Ren pushed Qin Nan to the kitchen. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him that this house is mine?¡± Ji Chenzhou removed his coat and Ren naturally took it and hung it up for him. ¡°Yours?¡± Ren turned around and looked at Ji Chenzhou. This was clearly his house, alright? ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll buy it. You signed the contract!¡± When Ji Chenzhou saw that tan Meng had already started eating her second Apple, his eyes shifted to her stomach. ¡°When did I sell the house to you?¡± Na Ren remembered that Ji Chenzhou had said that he wanted to buy his own house, but he had never said that he wanted to sell it. He was not short of money. Besides, Ji Chenzhou wanted to buy his house only so that he would have no place to go in the future and could only live with him. At that time, he had thought that Ji Chenzhou was just joking. Why didn¡¯t he know about signing a contract? ¡°That morning when you woke up, you signed a document regarding the sale of the house!¡± One morning, when Ji Chenzhou woke up, he still wanted to ask for it. However, Ren was too tired and refused. In his daze, Ji Chenzhou asked him to sign an agreement. He remembered that he only signed it when he said he would apply for Leave of Absence. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you bastard¡­¡± Na Ren thumped Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chest in anger. He didn¡¯t really care about such a house. He was just angry that Ji Chenzhou had lied to him. this is a lesson for you. Next time, don¡¯t sign so casually, or you might sell yourself without even knowing. Ji Chenzhou grabbed na Ren¡¯s hand and flicked it on his head. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Tan Meng couldn¡¯t stand the two of them acting like no one was around. Poor prenatal education¡­ At this moment, na Ren realized that tan Meng was also there, stop it! Unable to pull back her hand, she could only glare at Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou ignored him and pulled him to sit on the sofa. Then, he felt something turning around his feet. He looked down and saw a stupid little dog. Ji Chenzhou stretched out his hand and grabbed hairy ball¡¯s back. He lifted him up and placed him on his lap. Hairy ball immediately nestled itself on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lap, wanting to sleep. Tan Meng ate the Apple very quickly and finished the second Apple. Just as she was about to take the third one, Ji Chenzhou could not help but speak up. ¡°Fruits are good for children, but it should be appropriate!¡± Tan Meng looked at the tempting Apple and wanted to eat more, but she touched her stomach and finally put it down¡­ ¡°How did you know that Mengmeng is pregnant?¡± Ren¡¯s body stiffened. Only he and Qin Nan knew about Mengmeng¡¯s pregnancy. No one had told anyone about it, so how did Ji Chenzhou know? Ji Chenzhou and tan Meng exchanged glances. Then, tan Meng lowered her head and played with her Apple without saying a word. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I don¡¯t know about you!¡± Ji Chenzhou replied calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. It¡¯s not good for Mengmeng!¡± Ren thought about it and agreed. Was there anything that Ji Chenzhou did not know? ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that pregnant women can¡¯t be with pets?¡± Ji Chenzhou stroked hairy ball. This dog had a lazy personality. It looked like it was about to fall asleep as it lay lazily on his lap. ¡± Hairy ball is fine. It¡¯s very well-behaved, and it bathes every day!¡± Ren immediately explained. At first, he also felt that it wasn¡¯t possible and wanted to send hairy ball away. After consulting him, he said that he was fine. Just as tan Meng couldn¡¯t help but want to eat the apple again, Ji Chenzhou could only reach out and snatch the Apple from her hand before throwing it into the fruit plate. Tan Meng only looked at the Apple pitifully and didn¡¯t say anything. On the other hand, na Ren felt that Ji Chenzhou was a little too rude. um, Mengmeng, let¡¯s not eat anymore. We¡¯ll be eating soon. You¡¯ve eaten too much! Na Ren pinched the back of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand as he smiled at tan Meng. ¡°Then, you can ask brother Nan when he will be ready. I¡¯m hungry!¡± Recently, tan Meng had been eating as if she hadn¡¯t eaten anything, so she was hungry after a while. ¡°Alright, alright, come and eat!¡± Qin Nan came out with a bowl of noodles and placed it on a small table on the balcony. There was a fluffy cushion on the seat, which seemed to be the place where tan Meng ate. Tan Meng immediately stood up. ¡°Slow down!¡± Ren quickly got up and went over to help her, afraid that she would run again. After tan Meng got pregnant, she was like a child. If she wanted to eat something, she would eat it immediately. One night, it was already past 110 ¡®clock, but he insisted on eating stuffed buns. She even wanted to eat her own food. Qin Nan had never made a pie before. However, if tan Meng wanted to eat, she could only make it. Ren checked the recipe, Qin Nan made it, and after two hours of hard work, the filling was made, and tan Meng fell asleep¡­ Qin Nan made a big bowl of noodles, and tan Meng ate it all and drank the soup. ¡°She¡¯s a twin, so¡­ It can eat more!¡± Ren saw that Ji Chenzhou was frowning and quickly explained. He didn¡¯t know why he had to explain. He and Qin Nan were used to tan Meng¡¯s appetite, so they didn¡¯t find it strange. However, Ji Chenzhou was different. It was his first time seeing her, so he was probably in disbelief. Qin Nan had always wanted to call Ren to the side and ask him what was going on. He couldn¡¯t get along with Ji Chenzhou just because his men were protecting him. She was about to get married, and he couldn¡¯t do anything to her after she dumped him. Qin Nan kept winking at na Ren, and Na Ren saw it. However, Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t let him get up, so he had no choice. ¡°Your eyes hurt?¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at Qin Nan¡¯s winking face and asked with an evil smile. In fact, he should thank Qin Nan properly. He had been taking care of na Ren all this time. However, Ji Chenzhou felt that he needed to be teased when he saw his funny look. Qin Nan was silent for a while. He had been winking for a while, and his eyes were indeed hurting. ¡°Qin Nan, I didn¡¯t tell you before that Chenzhou¡¯s marriage was fake. He didn¡¯t do anything to let me down!¡± Ren finally explained with a smile. He knew that if he didn¡¯t say it now, Qin Nan would be in pain all over. ¡°You believe what he said?¡± Qin Nan rubbed his eyes. Ji Chenzhou was a scheming man, while na Ren was so innocent and gullible. ¡°The little demon said so!¡± Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou with a gaze that seemed to say,Took at your bad record. Even Qin Nan feels that you can¡¯t be trusted.¡¯ ¡°What if they work together to lie to you? You¡¯re all smart!¡± That Lu Xiaoyao was even more of a monster, and his words could not be trusted. In fact, Ren and Qin Nan are both simple people. They don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing lying to them. ¡°Why would I lie to him? With his IQ, do we need to lie to him?¡± Looking at Qin Nan¡¯s nervous expression, Ji Chenzhou thought that it was really just a game between different people. When na Ren and Qin Nan were together, he was 100% assured. They were both simple-minded people. ¡°What are you saying!¡± Na Ren pinched the side of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s waist. His voice was filled with anger, but there was also a hint of laughter that could not be hidden. That smile was filled with happiness. our congming is too lazy to play mind games with you guys. I¡¯m tired! Hearing Ji Chenzhou say that na Ren¡¯s intelligence was low, Qin Nan was unhappy again. ¡°Qin Nan, it¡¯s Ren¡¯s good fortune to have you as his brother!¡± Ji Chenzhou suddenly said to Qin Nan in a serious tone. As soon as this sentence came out, Qin Nan was immediately confused. She sat there uneasily, touching her head and pinching her face¡­ ¡°That¡­ If you can have him, he¡¯s yours¡­ It¡¯s a blessing!¡± Qin Nan stammered. He had actually heard such nutritious words coming from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth. It really wasn¡¯t easy. In fact, what Qin Nan wanted to say the most was, ¡°Ji Chenzhou, so you can also speak human language! ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep. Brother Nan, I want to eat fried rice noodles for supper!¡± Tan Meng yawned as she walked over from the balcony. ¡°Yes, yes. Fried rice noodles. Ten O ¡®clock?¡± Qin Nan had already adapted to tan Meng¡¯s daily routine of sleeping after eating and eating after waking up. you can¡¯t just go to sleep after eating. Ren, you go and take a walk with her! Ji Chenzhou frowned again. He was a little dissatisfied with tan Meng¡¯s lack of self-awareness as a pregnant woman. ¡°Ah?¡± That Ren was stunned. Take a walk? Na Ren seemed to have sensed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attitude towards tan Meng¡­ It was an indescribable feeling, but it was very strange. ¡°I¡¯m not going, I want to sleep!¡± Tan Meng refused directly. She knew that pregnant women needed to exercise more, but she was sleepy after eating. How could she have the energy to exercise? ¡°Well, don¡¯t forget to turn on the humidifier and cover yourself with the quilt!¡± Ren worriedly instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t play with your phone!¡± Qin Nan did not forget to add. He and Qin Nan had become their personal nannies, and they took good care of tan Meng. After tan Meng left yawning, Ji Chenzhou helplessly opened his mouth. you¡¯re spoiling her too much. It¡¯s not good for the child. She must eat less and have more food, and exercise appropriately. From tomorrow onwards, listen to my arrangements! As soon as Ji Chenzhou finished speaking, Qin Nan spat out the water he had just drunk. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ren and Qin Nan asked in unison. It was simply unbelievable. this house is still too small. Everyone, move to our villa tomorrow! Ji Chenzhou scanned the living room. The apartment that na Ren had bought back then was for him to live in, so it was not very big. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a good idea, is it?¡± Ren and Qin Nan asked in unison. In the end, all she got was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s firm nod. In the end, Qin Nan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and knocked on the door. I say. if the soundproofing of your villa is not good, Mengmeng and I can¡¯t move in. This ¡­ It¡¯s affecting the prenatal education!¡± the sound insulation is very good. If I beat you up until you wail like ghosts and howl like wolves, no one will hear me! Ji Chenzhou got up from the ground and shouted at the door through gritted teeth. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sleepwalkingagain!¡± Qin Nan¡¯s muffled voice came from outside the door, as well as the urgent sound of the door closing. Tan Meng did not have any objections to moving to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s Villa. She didn¡¯t need to move things anyway¡­ Just like that, four people and a dog moved into Ji Chenzhou¡¯s Villa. Tan Meng and Qin Nan both chose rooms on the first floor. Qin Nan thought that this way, he would not have to worry about hearing Ren¡¯s seductive voice. With Qin Nan moving in, Ji Chenzhou felt more relaxed because someone was cooking for him. Tan Meng sat on the sofa and ate some fruit. This time, she ate some cut fruit, a little of each fruit. The sound of prenatal education Music reverberated in the living room. In the kitchen, Qin Nan was cooking while Ren was making freshly squeezed corn juice for tan Meng. Meanwhile, Ji Chenzhou was drying hairy ball¡¯s fur after its bath. When master Xiu arrived, Ren and Qin Nan, who were in the kitchen, didn¡¯t hear him after ringing the doorbell for a long time. Ji Chenzhou, who was in the washroom, naturally could not hear her. Tan Meng didn¡¯t move when she heard that. Ji Chenzhou had made her walk in the courtyard for twenty minutes, so she didn¡¯t want to move at all. It was only when Ji Chenzhou was on guard that he heard the doorbell ring. ¡°How long has it been?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked helplessly when he saw that tan mengning was covering her ears and not opening the door. it¡¯s been five minutes. So noisy¡­ Tan Meng replied lazily. ¡°If you do this, the children you give birth to will all be lazy!¡± Ji Chenzhou directly threw hairy ball on the sofa and went to open the door. When the door was opened, master Xiu was standing at the door with a sullen face, and Chang Qing was following behind. And Chang Qing was holding two big bags of things in his hands. ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s face was as ugly as it could get, and he looked like he was about to kill someone. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Master Xiu closed his eyes and exhaled. 520¡­ ¡°Master Xiu, I was giving the dog a bath and didn¡¯t hear you. Ren is in the kitchen!¡± Ji Chenzhou hurriedly explained. If it were him, he would probably explode in anger. ¡°You¡¯re f * eking making him cook again?¡± Chapter 1460 - Chapter 1460: Sinking-ji Chenzhou held back his anger and left, ran ran (4000 words) Chapter 1460: Sinking-ji Chenzhou held back his anger and left, ran ran (4000 words) What do you mean again? When had he ever asked that Ren to cook? There was no such thing, alright? Previously, when Ren wanted to run away from him, he deliberately pretended to be annoying and cooked twice. After that, she seemed to have cooked twice, but he was the one who took the initiative. Ren was good-looking, but he really couldn¡¯t cook. Therefore, Ji Chenzhou would rather suffer a little while he cooked instead of letting that Ren cook. However, since Xiu ye had already said so, what else could Ji Chenzhou say? Originally, he wanted to fake a marriage this time and made Ren sad. Master Xiu already had a lot of opinions about him, so he had to hold it in! When master Xiu walked into the living room, he saw tan mengwan lying on the sofa with a dog in her arms. And he also heard ¡­ What kind of music is this? ¡°I told you not to hug it when you¡¯re pregnant!¡± Ji Chenzhou was infuriated when he saw tan Meng hugging hairy ball again. Ji Chenzhou grabbed hairy ball from tan Meng¡¯s arms and threw it on the single-seater sofa. ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡± Master Xiu didn¡¯t know who tan Meng was, and he couldn¡¯t stay calm when he heard that she was pregnant. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s record in master Xiu¡¯s place was filled with misdeeds, so he couldn¡¯t help but have wild thoughts. the blind date that Ren¡¯s sister introduced him to is pregnant. He has nowhere to go and came to our house! Tan Meng had just finished touching the dog and was about to go get some fruit to eat. Ji Chenzhou was so angry that he beat her up. ¡°No more eating, go wash your hands!¡± Tan Meng wasn¡¯t like this before, but now she was too lazy to move. ¡°Your child?¡± When master Xiu heard this, he realized that there was a problem. That Ren¡¯s blind date partner had come running over just like that. With Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper, how could he tolerate it and even serve her? There must be a problem¡­ Before Ji Chenzhou could say anything, tan Meng shook her head. ¡°Mute?¡± Master Xiu thought that tan Meng would not speak, so he asked again. ¡°No, she¡¯s just too lazy to talk!¡± Ji Chenzhou was speechless. Tan Meng was so lazy that he was going crazy. ¡± Who is that child?¡± Master Xiu took a step back and thought about it, but he felt that it was unlikely. That Ren wasn¡¯t that kind of person¡­ ¡°Lord Xiu, no, no¡­¡± At this time, Ren gang came out with a bowl of corn juice. He was shocked when he heard master Xiu¡¯s words. How could it be his child? don¡¯t let that jealous Ji Chenzhou misunderstand again. When the time comes, we¡¯ll make things clear. Ji Chenzhou and tan Meng looked at each other. Then, tan Meng said to na Ren, ¡± get me a wet towel. I don¡¯t want to wash my hands! ¡°Immediately. Just lie down and wait! Cover yourself with the blanket, don¡¯t get a cold!¡± Ren and Qin Nan pampered tan Meng, and they would satisfy any request she made. ¡°Lord Xiu, brother Chang, please sit down!¡± Ren put down the corn juice and turned around to find wet tissues. Ji Chenzhou reached out to grab him but failed. He was so angry that he was going crazy. As soon as he looked at tan Meng, she closed her eyes. Ren quickly brought a pack of wet tissues over. Qin Nan had bought them when he went to the supermarket previously for tan Meng¡¯s convenience when she went out. ¡°Mengmeng, your brother Nan said that he can only drink half a cup. We still have to eat later!¡± He took out two wet tissues and handed them to tan Meng. After she had wiped her hands, he handed her the corn juice. Master Xiu was baffled by the service, and Ji Chenzhou was fuming with anger. ¡°It¡¯s not sweet¡­¡± Tan Meng took a sip and frowned. ¡°It can¡¯t be too sweet. The doctor said that we can¡¯t do as you say!¡± The corn juice had cooled for a while before it was given to tan Meng to drink. Tan Meng¡¯s mouth was in a hurry. If you let her cool it down before drinking it, she would go crazy. ¡°Chenzhou, go and tell brother Nan to cook a few more dishes!¡± How could Ren not see Ji Chenzhou¡¯s displeasure? he lowered his head and said this to him. To Ren, Mengmeng was like a younger sister. He wanted to pamper her whenever he could. He also knew that he was spoiling her too much, but he couldn¡¯t get used to it¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you tonight!¡± Ji Chenzhou whispered into na Ren¡¯s ear before walking away in anger. In the past two days, Ren and Qin Nan insisted on doing the same thing when he told tan Meng to do so. She was simply going against him¡­ Ren naturally knew what ¡°clean up¡± meant and couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°Qin Nan is also staying here?¡± Master Xiu was more interested in whose child tan Meng was carrying. When he heard that Qin Nan was also there, he couldn¡¯t help but think, could the child be Qin Nan¡¯s? yeah, the three of us used to live together. Ji Chenzhou said that my apartment was too small, so we moved in! Ren tilted his head and looked at the bag that Chang Qing had placed on the table. He knew that it was food that master Xiu had brought for him. It had been so many years, and no matter where Lord Xiu went, he would always buy him food. This was a habit he had developed since he was eight years old, and it was still the same for all these years. He thought about how he had been following master Xiu for more than ten years. If he hadn¡¯t met master Xiu, he wouldn¡¯t have lived to this day. He still remembered that his mother would quarrel with his father at that time, blaming him for doing wrong. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been forced to wander abroad and live a life of vagrants. After that, his parents were killed so cruelly, and he could no longer hear their quarrels. Even now, he still did not know why his parents had died ¡­ Many people had died at that time, and they were all killed cruelly. However, na Ren remembered clearly that the people who killed his parents had clearly wanted his parents dead, and the others seemed to have been implicated and killed¡­ these are all for you. Don¡¯t let Ji Chenzhou eat them! When buying these things, Lord Xiu did it himself and didn¡¯t let his subordinates buy them. At most, he would let Chang Qing hold it, which was enough to show how much he doted on that Ren. As soon as tan Meng heard that there was food, she immediately moved. She was particularly hungry now¡­ ¡°She can¡¯t be eaten either!¡± Master Xiu could also tell that tan Mengmeng was eating it, but these things were not suitable for pregnant women to eat. No one could afford to take responsibility if she ate something bad. Tan Meng turned her head away and touched her stomach, pitifully not saying a word. Qin Nan made many dishes, but he did not dare to bring out the last soup. He had heard Ren talk about Grandpa Xiu before. Qin Nan admired and feared such a legendary figure. So, he didn¡¯t dare to come out and walked in circles in the kitchen. When Ren came in, he could still hear Qin Nan mumbling, but he didn¡¯t know what he was saying. ¡°Brother Nan, come out for dinner. We¡¯re all waiting for you!¡± Na Ren came out with a bowl of soup and didn¡¯t notice Qin Nan¡¯s nervousness. Qin Nan thought that it was not good to let such a table of people wait for him. Therefore, she could only go out and tell herself not to be afraid. She should be happy to see someone she admired. As soon as Qin Nan walked into the dining room, he realized that there was only an empty seat between master Xiu and Ren¡­ Was he going to sit there? Sit beside Lord Xiu? Oh my God ¡­ He was going to die ¡­ Qin Nan was like a new daughter-in-law entering the door. He was shy and bashful, and he slowly moved his feet. Ji Chenzhou immediately squinted his eyes. His sharp and wise eyes suddenly shone with the light of discovering a new continent. He didn¡¯t forget that Qin Nan was also gay. Previously, he said that he liked him, then he said that he liked na Ren. Qin Nan¡¯s personality of loving one person after another made him feel that Qin Nan did not know how to love at all. She just liked him blindly¡­ He had never seen Lord Xiu and Chang Qing before, but it was obvious that he liked someone¡­ Following Qin Nan¡¯s coy eyes, Ji Chenzhou was sure that he was looking at master Xiu¡­ Damn, this is interesting. With master Xiu¡¯s rigid and sullen personality, if he were to get involved with Qin Nan¡¯s fire, he would be burnt to a crisp on the outside and tender on the inside ¡­ Just thinking about that scene¡­ ¡°Qin Nan, quickly go and sit beside Grandpa Xiu, we¡¯re all waiting for you!¡± Ji Chenzhou immediately said to Qin Nan, who was still walking slowly. ¡°Alt¡­ No need, I¡¯ll sit next to Mengmeng¡­ Give her some food!¡± Qin Nan stammered again. As long as he was nervous, he would not be able to speak smoothly. Tan Meng looked up at him and then lowered her head to continue eating, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat later. ¡°I¡¯ll get some food for her. You go and sit with master Xiu. Master Xiu has specially reserved a seat for you!¡± Ji Chenzhou kept addressing him as ¡®master Xiu¡¯, and even someone as slow as na Ren could tell that something was wrong. ¡°Come over and sit!¡± Master Xiu glanced at Ji Chenzhou, who was smiling evilly, and said to the uneasy Qin Nan. Master Xiu had always wanted to personally thank Qin Nan for taking care of na Ren. In today¡¯s society, there were not many people who could be treated sincerely. Especially for children of their age, there were not many who could be so loyal. He hoped that Qin Nan could continue to be on good terms with Ren and be Good brothers for life. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Qin Nan felt as if his entire body had been electrocuted, and he was stunned. Not daring to dawdle, Qin Nan immediately walked over and sat down ¡­ ¡°Master Xiu, this is brother Nan¡¯s cooking. Try it!¡± No matter whether tan Meng had already started eating, these people didn¡¯t touch their chopsticks, so they gave way to master Xiu. They could only eat when he moved his chopsticks. This was the rule. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat!¡± Master Xiu took a look at the dishes on the table. They were all home-cooked dishes that looked good and smelled good. It wasn¡¯t easy for a boy to cook so well. Lord Xiu didn¡¯t say anything when he ate, and Ren didn¡¯t say anything either. Chang Qing just ate in silence, and soon left the table. Ji Chenzhou, on the other hand, was slowly drinking his soup. Qin Nan, who was sitting beside master Xiu, felt extremely uncomfortable and had thorns all over his body. This meal was extremely long for Qin Nan. He didn¡¯t even notice when master Xiu was pouring wine for Qin Nan. By the time he did, master Xiu had already raised his glass. Qin Nan immediately held the wine glass with both hands and looked at master Xiu. He was so nervous that his hands were shaking. ¡°No need to thank me¡­ Master Xiu, I should ¡­ I¡¯m good Brothers with Ren ¡­ I¡¯m just very ordinary¡­ ¡°Thank you for taking care of Naren!¡± Master Xiu wasn¡¯t good with words, so it wasn¡¯t easy for him to say such a simple thank you. ¡°No need to thank me¡­ Master Xiu, I should ¡­ I¡¯m good Brothers with Ren ¡­ I¡¯m just very ordinary¡­ Actually, I didn¡¯t do anything. Master Xiu, you look like me¡­ He thought differently¡­ It¡¯s good!¡± Not only was Qin Nan¡¯s hand shaking, but her mouth was also shaking¡­ The words he said were stuttered, and he probably didn¡¯t even know what he was saying. When Ren had told him about master Xiu, Qin Nan had already sketched out his appearance in his mind. He felt that such a strong man should be the kind of person who looked particularly rough and ferocious ¡­ Even though there were scars on Lord Xiu¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t look scary, but he still looked very manly. Qin Nan felt that his heart was beating so fast that it was about to die. He had never experienced such a chaotic feeling before. Even though Ji Chenzhou had surprised him before, it was only his heartbeat that sped up. He was not about to die. At least, he still had the ability to think and think about how to flirt with him¡­ However, the admiration and adoration he felt for master Xiu had caused his brain to short-circuit¡­ Ji Chenzhou was the first to burst out in joy. He couldn¡¯t help but think that if Qin Nan could turn the extremely straight Master Xiu gay, he would call him brother Nan and say that he was awesome. However, that was impossible. It was impossible to turn master Xiu gay. He really wanted to say to Qin Nan, ¡°why the hell are you falling in love with everyone you see? you even dare to say that you¡¯re loyal.¡± In master Xiu¡¯s eyes, Qin Nan was just a child, so he could understand his nervousness. After all, most of the people who met him were nervous. Master Xiu didn¡¯t say anything more. He directly downed the wine in his glass and continued eating. Qin Nan also finished his glass of wine foolishly. Na Ren didn¡¯t even stop him. After the meal, master Xiu left with Chang Qing. Qin Nan was drunk. After na Ren settled him down, he walked out of Qin Nan¡¯s room. When he passed by Mengmeng¡¯s room, Ji Chenzhou just happened to come out from inside. Through the open door, he saw the mess on the floor of Mengmeng¡¯s room. When Ji Chenzhou closed the door, na Ren saw Mengmeng crying. Although he only saw it when he closed the door, he was sure that Mengmeng was crying. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression was rather ugly¡­ ¡°You said Mengmeng? Why is she crying?¡± He and Qin Nan both went along with Mengmeng. Only Ji Chenzhou would say that she could not do this or that she could not do that. Therefore, Ren asked directly. ¡°Go back to sleep!¡± Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren¡¯s arm and left, his tone harsh. One could hear that he was suppressing his anger. Mengmeng is pregnant. Don¡¯t chide her. It¡¯s said in the books that pregnant women are delicate and have to go along with it. Can you not always ask for this and that, you can¡¯t do this and that. She¡¯s already crying¡­ Na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou was right about some things. However, after Mengmeng got pregnant, she became very willful. He and Qin Nan both thought that this was the behavior of a pregnant woman¡¯s tender heart. some things can¡¯t go smoothly. It¡¯s for her and the child¡¯s good! Ji Chenzhou let out a breath in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for her and the child¡¯s good?¡± Mengmeng had never cried since she got pregnant. She was happy every day. ¡°You ¡­ You can sleep by yourself! I¡¯m going out for a walk!¡± Ji Chenzhou felt that he couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. If he did, he might get angry at Ren. Ji Chenzhou had left and never returned. It was three in the morning, but na Ren was still awake ¡­ In the end, she took out her phone and called Ji Chenzhou, but he did not pick up. He only picked up after the third call¡­ ¡± Where are you? why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Ren asked. ¡°He¡¯s taking a shower, do you want me to call him?¡± A familiar man¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone. Chapter 1461 - Chapter 1461: Sinking into oblivion-this isnt really Wanwan (4000 words) Chapter 1461: Sinking into oblivion-this isn¡¯t really Wanwan (4000 words) Ren felt that the voice was familiar, but he couldn¡¯t be sure whose voice it was However, she felt that he was an especially familiar person¡­ And you are?¡± Ren¡¯s tone was normal. He wasn¡¯t sure of the other party¡¯s identity, even if he said, ¡°he¡¯s taking a shower. Do you want me to call him?¡± In this case, Ren couldn¡¯t get angry with him. You don¡¯t know who I am? I¡¯m very close to him¡­ The tone of the man on the other end of the line became more ambiguous. Ren was once again certain that he knew this person. His voice had probably been changed on purpose. Who¡­ It was so familiar¡­ Ren suddenly recalled who this voice belonged to and rolled his eyes helplessly. Lord Jue, does young master Chu know that you¡¯re so bored? Ren hugged the blanket tightly. No wonder it sounded so familiar. Whoa, you can even tell from that! Gu Jue¡¯s angry voice could be heard from the other end. Yes, you didn¡¯t act like it! Na Ren smiled as he replied. Ji Chenzhou was at the opposite door. I¡¯m bored. Chenzhou just fell asleep! On the other end of the line, Gu Jue gave Ji Chenzhou a kick. Ji Chenzhou, on the other hand, was half-lying on the bed, sound asleep. What Gu Jue did not tell na Ren was that Ji Chenzhou had drunk too much. There were also some things that she could not tell him. Then ¡­ Just let him sleep! Ren didn¡¯t know how to hide his emotions. Ji Chenzhou was staying over there, and he wouldn¡¯t tell him if he wasn¡¯t coming back. Ren felt that after so many things had happened between them, there shouldn¡¯t be any misunderstandings between them. It was fine as long as they made things clear. How could he leave home so childishly and not come back¡­ Naturally, Gu Jue could hear the anger in Ren¡¯s tone. sigh, I knew you two were just kids. You¡¯re always fighting. If I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll have to worry about you for the rest of my life. Her words were like a mother-in-law disciplining her daughter-in-law. Ren couldn¡¯t say a word and suddenly felt wronged ¡­ Ren did not say anything else. Gu Jue sighed again, go to sleep quickly! Tomorrow¡­ Come over for breakfast later.¡± It was already three in the morning. It would be daybreak soon. It would not be tomorrow. I know, Lord Jue!¡± Ren¡¯s grievance did not come from his Lord Jue, but from his anger. He was being criticized because of Ji Chenzhou. If Lord Xiu asked her to go for a meal, she couldn¡¯t refuse. If she didn¡¯t go, she would be throwing a tantrum. Lying on the bed, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. When renha went to knock on tan Meng¡¯s door, she said she was going to sleep and didn¡¯t open the door. Ren couldn¡¯t get anything out of her. He just couldn¡¯t understand. Although Mengmeng had been a little willful recently, she had never ignored people like this. He didn¡¯t know what Ji Chenzhou had told her. She had cried, but Ji Chenzhou was angry¡­ If Qin Nan was not drunk, he could still talk to him and let him analyze what was going on¡­ When na Ren woke up in the morning, he had already prepared breakfast for Qin Nan. Although he had drunk a lot, he was still in good spirits. His entire body seemed to have been electrocuted, and it was shining. Ren left after telling him that they were going to eat at the opposite house. He also told Qin Nan that if tan Meng didn¡¯t eat, he could coax her. Qin Nan even joked, ¡± why would Mengmeng, that little pig, not eat? When na Ren arrived at Gu Jue¡¯s house, Ji Chenzhou had just wobbled down the stairs. From the way he was acting, REO knew that he must have been drinking last night. Ren didn¡¯t say anything. Ji Chenzhou could tell that he was unhappy, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Little seven and little nine ran around the two of them happily. Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t home. He went to the hospital early in the morning for a surgery, so he didn¡¯t even have breakfast. Gu Jue was still talking about this matter while they were eating. He said that he wanted to lock Chu baiqing at home and not let him go anywhere. In fact, even though he said that he was locked at home, Ren could tell that he was feeling sorry for young master Chu. He was going to the hospital so early and didn¡¯t even have a meal. Chu baiqing had been very busy with work recently. Sometimes, he would not be home for two or three days. Gu Jue was so angry that he wanted to blow up the hospital. Ji Chenzhou had been drinking soup the entire time. He had probably felt uncomfortable last night, so drinking soup would make his stomach feel better. After little seven and little nine finished eating, they went to play. Gu Jue realized that he was the only one talking about Chu baiqing. Ren and Ji Chenzhou did not say a word. He was so angry that he stopped eating after drinking a few mouthfuls of soup, you two can f * eking continue to stare at each other! Gu Jue threw the spoon down, got up, and left. The sound of the dining chair was very loud because of him. Ren didn¡¯t eat much, and he was angry. After Ji Chenzhou left his house last night, he went straight to his father¡¯s place to drink. At the end of the drink, he didn¡¯t know anything. When he woke up in the morning, he found that there was no one by his side, and he was not at home ¡­ That was why he felt guilty when Ren didn¡¯t say anything when he went downstairs. When he saw the suppressed anger on Ren¡¯s handsome face, he was even more at a loss. He had always been domineering in front of Ren, so he really didn¡¯t know how to speak to Ren in this situation. In the past, Ji Chenzhou was the talkative one, while Ren was usually quiet. He was especially good at holding back his words. But now, Ren couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. Why didn¡¯t you give me a call if you¡¯re not coming home? Ren¡¯s tone was very aggressive. Ji Chenzhou raised his head and looked at him. The corners of his mouth were curled up in a smile, and he was trying to please him. The two of them were sitting face to face ¡­ I drank too much last night. I thought my father would tell you! Ji Chenzhou was speaking the truth. He thought that his father would definitely tell na Ren that he had drunk too much and was not going back. You¡¯re still in the right when you drink? Who allowed you to drink? Ren probably didn¡¯t even know how strong his tone was. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t know how to answer that question. Why didn¡¯t he realize that his wife was so powerful before? He was so cute with his arms crossed. I won¡¯t drink it next time. I won¡¯t drink it if you don¡¯t let me!¡± As Ji Chenzhou spoke, he stood up and walked around the table to sit beside na Ren. She wanted to pull him into her arms but was pushed away by Ren. Ji Chenzhou, you drank and didn¡¯t go home. You didn¡¯t say anything when you saw me. Did I offend you? Why are you throwing a tantrum at me?¡± Na Ren stretched out his hand and pointed at the position of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart. His eyes were filled with anger. Ren didn¡¯t sleep last night, and his mind was filled with all sorts of messy things. When she was in a daze, she actually felt like she was in a dream, and some absurd thoughts would actually appear in her mind¡­ What did she mean by the child in Mengmeng¡¯s stomach was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s ¡­ After that, Mengmeng said to him, Ren, the child is yours ¡­ After that, Qin Nan ran out and said to him, ¡± the child in Mengmeng¡¯s stomach is clearly yours and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s. He was clearly not asleep, but he had such a dream. It felt so real. It was said that what you think in the day is what you dream of at night. However, to Ren, it was the opposite. Because of the half-awake dream, Ren¡¯s mind was filled with wild thoughts. Could the child in Mengmeng¡¯s stomach really be Ji Chenzhou¡¯s? Although this thought was ridiculous, it made sense. Ji Chenzhou knew that Mengmeng was pregnant, but she refused to mention who the child¡¯s father was. With Ji Chenzhou¡¯s personality, how could he allow a woman he did not know to live in their house and take care of Mengmeng¡­ Last night, Ji Chenzhou and Mengmeng had obviously had an intense argument. Otherwise, why would there be such a mess on the ground? it was obvious that something had been broken¡­ Mengmeng was crying so hard that Ji Chenzhou was furious. Putting all these things together, Ren felt that it was the case. She wanted to eat again. I only said a few words and she started crying. How can she eat so much at night? it¡¯s not like she can digest it. She¡¯s just spoiled by you and Qin Nan. It¡¯s not a good habit.¡± However, that was not the main reason why tan Meng was crying. she just likes to eat. Just let her eat. She won¡¯t get fat¡­ Na Ren felt a little helpless. Over the past two days, Ji Chenzhou had quarreled with him a few times over the issue of food. Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you to eat less and more? This is not only for her good, but also for the child. Did you read all those books about pregnancy for nothing?¡± Ji Chenzhou was really impressed by Ren and Qin Nan¡¯s patience. No wonder tan Meng was becoming more and more delicate. Then ¡­ I know what to do, but she just wants to eat it, and I can¡¯t stop her¡­ H In fact, Ren understood the truth, but when he saw tan Meng¡¯s pitiful eyes, Ren lost all his determination. even so, we still have to control it. She¡¯s getting bigger and bigger. We have to be careful. If this goes on, it¡¯s not good for her and the child. Ren, be good! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety. This was something that na Ren could not understand. There were too many things that Ji Chenzhou could not tell na Ren. Ji Chenzhou was wondering if na Ren would blame him if he found out the truth one day. However, he had already tried his best. He had really tried his best. If they blamed him, he could only accept it. There were some things that he had not expected. Then you talk to her properly, don¡¯t be fierce to her, pregnant women are delicate!¡± That was the good thing about Ren. If you tried to reason with him, he would think that you were right and he would listen to you. Yes, I won¡¯t be fierce to her! Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren into his arms with a complicated look in his eyes. This time, Ren was very obedient to Ji Chenzhou and cooperated with his Mengmeng to eat less and more. After Mengmeng cried that night, she became very obedient. She ate whatever she was told to eat, and she ate as much as she was told to ¡­ Although Qin Nan had cooked many times, he was very happy to do so. Ren gradually realized that when master Xiu came to their house, Qin Nan was already acting very abnormally. When cooking, it was either too salty or too light. Once, he actually treated sugar as salt, and the dumpling filling they ate was sweet. It had been more than five months since he first met master Xiu. Na Ren felt that something was wrong with Qin Nan, and his simple-minded mind realized that something was wrong. When he told Ji Chenzhou that Qin Nan was abnormal, Ji Chenzhou laughed and said, ¡± you just realized? He¡¯s in love with Xiu and is chasing him!¡± When Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. Qin Nan liked Grandpa Xiu? Wasn¡¯t this too ridiculous? How was that possible? Lord Xiu couldn¡¯t be any straighter¡­ Was Qin Nan¡¯s brain damaged? Why would she take things so hard? Besides ¡­ This is impossible, right? You¡¯re lying to me, right? Ren couldn¡¯t believe it. This was real and he couldn¡¯t accept it. Then you go ask him and see if I¡¯m telling the truth! Ji Chenzhou flicked na Ren¡¯s head, his eyes filled with adoration. Ren really went to ask Qin Nan. To Ren¡¯s surprise, Qin Nan nodded his head like a Woodpecker, a flower-like smile rippling on his face. Ren simply couldn¡¯t accept it. However, what Naren couldn¡¯t accept was that tan Meng, who was almost nine months pregnant, suddenly fainted while eating. Ren and Qin Nan were frightened when they fainted. Ji Chenzhou was surprisingly calm. After a phone call, the ambulance arrived in a short while ¡­ At the same time, Chu Bai Qing followed. In the midst of the chaos, na Ren heard Chu baiqing ask Ji Chenzhou, afraid it¡¯s not going to work¡­ I¡¯m ¡°,.¡±Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say a word, but na Ren could see his body trembling. At that time, Ren¡¯s head was buzzing. He didn¡¯t know what that meant. Why not? Mengmeng had just said that the meatbail soup Qin an made today was delicious. He fainted after drinking¡­ Everything was too unexpected, and everyone was caught off guard. Even though tan Meng was almost nine months pregnant, they still didn¡¯t know if she was pregnant with a boy or a girl. Every time she went for a prenatal examination, tan Meng told them not to ask the doctor. It was best to keep the anticipation¡­ Outside the delivery room, Qin Nan kept walking back and forth, while na Ren was sitting on the chair, paralyzed. Just now, the doctor came out and said ¡­ The pregnant woman couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Naren couldn¡¯t hear what she said after that. I can¡¯t¡­ Ren felt that everything in front of him was gray and white. Why couldn¡¯t he do it? When the doctor came out again, na Ren could vaguely hear the child¡¯s cries. It was a heart-wrenching cry¡­ Did they also know that their mother was dying and was about to leave them? was that why they were crying like this? Chapter 1463 - Chapter 1463: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, Im so scared of Yingluo (4000 words) Chapter 1463: Sinking-ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m so scared of Yingluo (4000 words) The so-called ¡®loved by all¡¯ was probably referring to Ji nianxi. Now little seven and little nine had reached an especially annoying stage. They were very disobedient and said to be the first rebellious stage in the legend. She was simply impervious to anything. Whether it was Chu baiqing¡¯s persuasion or Gu Jue¡¯s cudgel-like education, none of them worked on the two naughty children. In the end, the two of them unanimously decided to let the two of them go. So, the two people who had broken their son¡¯s heart put all their experience on baby. The baby was very well-behaved and sensible. His big eyes blinked. The blueberries that tan Meng ate were not for nothing. His eyes were black and bright, very cute. She loved to bite her fingers and giggle. She rarely cried and was especially likable. Father, aren¡¯t you tired of holding it?¡± Ji Chenzhou was lying on the sofa with the Knight sprawled on his chest. He could barely keep his eyes open and was about to fall asleep. Ji Chenzhou would coax the Knight to sleep every time he yawned. He did not need to carry or sway the Knight, so it was very convenient. Sometimes, Ji Chenzhou would fall asleep faster than a Knight when such a chubby little thing was on his body¡­ There were a few times when he almost threw the Knight to the ground because he had flipped over. Because of this, Ren had quarreled with him several times. I told you not to call me father. Do you want my baby to call me grandfather in the future?¡± The moment Gu Jue thought of being called grandfather, he would break down. When she wanted a third son, why didn¡¯t she think that if he had a child, she would be a grandfather..h. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you and my stepmother are planning. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± How could Ji Chenzhou not know what his father and mother were thinking? What are we planning?¡± Gu Jue winked at the baby, which made the baby giggle. You want my baby to be my seventh or ninth brother¡¯s wife? do you dare to say that¡¯s not what you want?¡± Ji Chenzhou snorted coldly. He knew exactly what his father and his little mother were up to. ¡°,.¡±Gu Jue didn¡¯t say anything. His Chu baiqing had said that he couldn¡¯t let his third son know about this. Otherwise, he would prevent them from coming to their house to see his daughter-in-law. Ji Chenzhou squinted at his father¡¯s deflated expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. His father must be thinking that it would be great if one of the two little bastards, little seven and little nine, was a daughter. At the very least, the two of them wouldn¡¯t anger him together. Now that little seven and little nine were in kindergarten, they were known as the little tyrants of the school, and no one dared to provoke them. When do you plan to tell that Ren about the two children? Gu Jue kicked Ji Chenzhou. The Knight had just fallen asleep, and he was about to sleep. I don¡¯t want to tell him for the rest of my life. You know what he¡¯s like. What would he do if he knew? ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were a little empty. There were some things that one would not think too much about when they were doing it. They would only think about whether it was the right thing to do after the fact. However, when you think about it this way, some things are already destined to never return to the past. But have you ever thought that if he finds out one day, he will never forgive you?¡± It was rare for Gu Jue to speak to Ji Chenzhou in such a serious and serious manner. It was because this matter was really difficult to handle. Some people could understand it because their feelings for each other were different, but some people could not accept it because their feelings were too deep. then let him be known for his entire life. You won¡¯t tell anyone anyway. Besides, no one knows about this! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s sharp eyes emitted a trace of coldness. He would make sure that na Ren would never find out about this matter for the rest of his life. you should know that there are some things that you can¡¯t control. Take Ji Jiu for example. Hasn¡¯t he returned to his position? don¡¯t you also want to get those things from him? ¡± now that the situation has reversed, even the president is being threatened by him. Even if you arrest him and interrogate him, you won¡¯t be able to get anything out of him. Something almost happened, and you can¡¯t kill him. These things are not something we can predict. so, Chenzhou, you can consider telling that Ren. Give him some time and he will accept it. As Knights and babies grew up day by day, some things were also changing. No one had expected Ji Jiu, who had been dismissed, to actually return to the position of Foreign Minister. Something even more unexpected happened ¡­ Everything had caught Ji Chenzhou off guard, but it was as if everything was predestined. The Knight in his arms snored slightly, the kind of soft and lovely sound. Ji Chenzhou could not help but wonder what kind of path his son would take in the future¡­ It only took a few seconds for Ji Chenzhou to realize that his son must not walk his path. It was too tiring. Father, to that Ren, tan Meng is like a little sister. Think about it, what will he do if he finds out? There won¡¯t be any forgiveness ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou understood na Ren too well. It was because he understood him too well that he was always in a state of fear, worried that na Ren would find out one day. There was once when he had a dream that na Ren had found out about this matter. That look of extreme disappointment, that anger, and that cold tone had jolted Ji Chenzhou awake and he was drenched in cold sweat. Seeing Ren sleeping soundly and sweetly by his side, Ji Chenzhou could no longer fall asleep. Sometimes, things that were deliberately concealed were like a time bomb that could explode at any time, catching you off guard. Master Xiu¡¯s Villa Looking at the cast on Qin Nan¡¯s leg, na Ren¡¯s feelings were complicated. Previously, in order to stay at master Xiu¡¯s place, Qin Nan had used all means possible. He had used all his tricks ¡­ However, this time¡­ He saw a woman coming out of master Xiu¡¯s room. He felt wronged and angry. Everyone in the villa knew why he was staying here. He thought master Xiu should know why, but¡­ However, Lord Xiu said that he only slept with women. When Qin Nan went downstairs, he didn¡¯t look at the stairs because he was sad. He rolled down the stairs and hurt his leg. He had thought that he could get Lord Xiu¡¯s concern¡­ In the end, it turned out that Grandpa Xiu had gone abroad on the day Qin Nan fell and had not returned. Qin Nan still received the best care here, but master Xiu never appeared again. Xiao hei, Ren Ren, then, then¡­ If he doesn¡¯t come back¡­ Qin Nan had lost a lot of weight in the past few months. It was enough to see how torturous love was. I say, brother Nan ¡­ It¡¯s impossible between you and Lord Xiu ¡­ Rencong had followed master Xiu when he was eight years old, and he had seen many women by master Xiu¡¯s side. Lord Xiu wouldn¡¯t fall in love with them, it was purely physical¡­ Master Xiu had slept with so many women that she didn¡¯t even know if he could count them¡­ Master Xiu couldn¡¯t be any straighter. Qin Nan wanted to turn him gay, but how was that possible¡­ However, in this matter, na Ren had witnessed Qin Nan¡¯s stubbornness. Even if he hit the south wall, he didn¡¯t look back and vowed to walk down the road until it was dark. She was so naive that she wanted to be with master Xiu ¡­ That Ren knew that Qin Nan had really fallen in love this time ¡­ I¡¯m not worse than a woman. Other than not being able to have children, which part of me is not better than a woman? I can also satisfy him and make him¡­¡± The more Qin Nan spoke, the more aggrieved he felt. Everyone was telling him that it was impossible between him and master Xiu. However, he just couldn¡¯t let it go. What could he do? He had liked Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren before, but he had let them go just like that. When it came to master Xiu, nothing was of any use. He also knew that with master Xiu¡¯s temper, the only reason he hadn¡¯t driven him away was because of Ren. It was also to thank him for taking care of Ren before. To master Xiu, having Qin Nan in the house was just having another person to eat¡­ brother Nan, master Xiu only had feelings for my sister because she saved him back then. After all these years, he never had any love or feelings in his heart. He is master Xiu, he doesn¡¯t need those things ¡­ Ren didn¡¯t know what else he could say. He had already told Qin Nan everything he needed to say, but it was useless. he needs it. I saw how lonely he was when he sat there smoking alone. He must be very lonely. As long as I work harder, I will be better¡­ Qin Nan looked at his leg while master Xiu watched him roll down the stairs. He only told Chang Qing that he would take him to the hospital, and then he left indifferently, not even looking at her again ¡­ Qin Nan¡¯s tone was very low. He actually knew that it was impossible between him and master Xiu ¡­ But what could he do? he just couldn¡¯t convince himself. Even if he was ignored, he was still waiting for master Xiu to return¡­ How could he not know that Lord Xiu was avoiding him and waiting for him to leave before he appeared? And he was still shamelessly staying here ¡­ Brother Nan, I¡¯ll take you back! Didn¡¯t you just say that you missed the Knight and the baby?¡± Qin Nan¡¯s condition made him worried, but he could not stay here to accompany him. He was also worried about the child. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have a child and didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. Now, it was as if grass had grown in his heart. I¡¯m not going to your house. If I leave, there¡¯s no reason for me to stay here anymore. You know that I¡¯m just here to stay¡­ Qin Nan immediately shook his head and then lowered it¡­ The benevolent man didn¡¯t know what to say to him, so he stood up and sat down again¡­ Looking at the time on the wall, he was thinking about the two children at home, but he was also worried about Qin Nan¡­ You can go back! Otherwise, your family¡¯s Ji Chenzhou would be irritable again. He¡¯s watching you too closely now¡­¡± Qin Nan¡¯s tone was filled with envy. Ji Chenzhou was really good to na Ren and could not leave him at all times. When would master Xiu treat him like that¡­ It was impossible to even think about it. Brother Nan ¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ren hadn¡¯t called master Xiu before, but master Xiu¡¯s attitude was unyielding and he had told him that it was impossible. In fact, there was no need for master Xiu to give such a definite answer. Ren du already knew. Qin Nan couldn¡¯t help but mock himself, ¡± I¡¯ll just stay here and wait for him to come back. There¡¯ll be food and drinks, how good would that be ¡­ In the end, Ren couldn¡¯t persuade Qin Nan to leave. Ren only left after he fell asleep. He wanted to tell brother Chang to take good care of Qin Nan. So, she went to Chang Qing¡¯s room to find him. The door wasn¡¯t closed, and Chang Qing was on the phone. Ren was waiting for him at the door¡­ He didn¡¯t want to listen to Chang Qing¡¯s phone call, but he heard him say, then we¡¯ll wait for master Xiu to come back and decide. When Ren heard that master Xiu was back, he listened to him. we¡¯ve been investigating for so many years as to why Ren¡¯s parents were killed, but we still haven¡¯t found anything. But now, we¡¯ve received the news. The person who spread the news must have a purpose, so we must let master Xiu make a decision. Chang Qing was either on the phone with master Xiu or ah Wen. That Ren couldn¡¯t tell, because Chang Qing always spoke in the same tone. However, that wasn¡¯t the point. The point was that Chang Qing told her the reason why he didn¡¯t kill his parents. The bloody scene appeared in Ren¡¯s mind. His parents had died in front of him, their eyes wide open ¡­ She just looked at him, her eyes full of love and reluctance ¡­ At that time, he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t say a word. He just hid under the cabinet and watched with his mouth wide open¡­ He watched his parents bleed dry bit by bit¡­ After that, master Xiu saved him, and then he had nightmares every day¡­ In his dream, his parents shouted at him desperately, ¡± reiren, you have to avenge your parents, avenge them¡­ Lord Xiu¡¯s intelligence network had been very powerful in the past fewyears, but they could only find out that the slaughter was done by a group of rioters. Such things happened often in the local area. It could only be said that his parents were very unlucky. He insisted on staying in that village and was killed just like that¡­ But now, there was new news. Ren wanted to ask Chang Qing why his parents were killed. Just as he was about to push the door open and go in, he heard Chang Qing say, of course I won¡¯t tell that Ren. After all, this matter is peaceful¡­ Then Ren?¡± Chang Qing was a well-trained killer, after all. When Ren¡¯s hand touched the door, he still heard the sound. He hung up the phone calmly and said, ¡± don¡¯t ask me anything. Master Xiu will tell you what you should know. It¡¯s useless to ask anyone if you don¡¯t know. Chang Qing was a very calm person, and his personality was also very cold. So, before Ren could say anything, he spoke first. Brother Chang, take good care of Qin Nan! Ren also knew what kind of person Chang Qing was, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He turned around and left after giving his instructions. Ren¡¯s heart was in a mess. Why did she hide it from him? Who was this related to? Wiry was he so uneasy? why¡­ Normally, it would take forty minutes to drive from master Xiu¡¯s Villa to his home, but Ren only took twenty minutes. When Ren came in, Ji Chenzhou had just come out of the bathroom. Ren ran over and hugged him¡­ Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m so scared. I feel especially uncomfortable here ¡­ Ren pointed at his heart. It was so tight that it felt cold. He didn¡¯t know how to describe this feeling. Ji Chenzhou hugged na Ren tightly and could feel his body trembling. don¡¯t be afraid. Tell me what happened. Your husband is here. Aren¡¯t you afraid Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression was dark. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with that Ren, but he would definitely take the life of anyone who dared to hurt him. Chapter 1464 - Chapter 1464: Dont even think about touching me in the future (4000 words) Chapter 1464: Don¡¯t even think about touching me in the future (4000 words) Na Ren didn¡¯t know how to tell Ji Chenzhou about his sudden panic. He felt that he had gone a little too far. Why did he have to do this and make Ji Chenzhou worry? ¡°I¡¯m worried about Qin Nan. He¡¯s not in. good state ¡­¡± Ren was indeed worried about Qin Nan, but it wasn¡¯t enough to make him afraid, because Grandpa Xiu wouldn¡¯t hurt Qin Nan. He was hiding from him to let Qin Nan figure it out. ¡°F * ck, you scared me to death ¡­ What¡¯s there to worry about? it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll suffer any losses or get pregnant¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou let out a breath. When that Ren said that he was afraid, he was afraid. For the past few days, na Ren had also been angry because of Qin Nan¡¯s matter. Only today did he allow him to visit Qin Nan, in case he fell sick from worry again. Na Ren glared at Ji Chenzhou. When he was busy, Qin Nan would always be by his side. Now that Qin Nan was in this state, he couldn¡¯t help him no matter what. There was no chance with master Xiu, and Qin Nan didn¡¯t listen to his advice. There was nothing he could do except to be anxious ¡­ ¡°In the future, you¡¯d better stay at home and don¡¯t go out!¡± She pulled Ren¡¯s hand and led him to the living room. She made him sit on the sofa and pinched his chin as she ordered. how can I not go out? I still have to work. My classmates are all interning, and I¡¯m the only one¡­ Stay at home and take care of the child!¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ren didn¡¯t want to take care of the child, but he couldn¡¯t be like this every day. Previously, Ji Chenzhou had said that he wanted to get two nannies as it was too tiring to take care of a child. However, Ren felt that he should take care of the child himself, in case he didn¡¯t know his daddies and wasn¡¯t close to them. After all, they weren¡¯t his biological children¡­ However, in the past few months, Ren felt that Lord Jue was really very powerful. At that time, young master Chu wasn¡¯t by his side, so how did he raise little seven and little nine? Taking care of a child was really not as easy as one would imagine. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to bring a Knight and a treasure?¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want that Ren to go out to work. There were so many people of the same sex nowadays, and there were at least eight men who would like that Ren. He couldn¡¯t send people to follow him every day, otherwise, Ren would definitely throw a tantrum with him. Besides, if Ren wanted to go out to work, he would have to start from the most basic things on his own. How could he bear to let him suffer? it¡¯s good, but I can¡¯t always stay at home to take care of the child! Naren didn¡¯t lack money, but he couldn¡¯t live like this. He had to have his own things to do. you¡¯re not at home today. Baby didn¡¯t smile much the whole day. You said you were going out to work, and I have no objections, but, baby¡­ Ji Chenzhou would not tell him directly that he was not allowed to go out to work. With Ren¡¯s temper, he would definitely get angry with him. However, it was a different story when his daughter was mentioned. Children were the apple of his eye, and sometimes, Ji Chenzhou felt that he no longer had any status in the family. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later!¡± Nothing was more important than the child. Ren hadn¡¯t seen the child for a day and couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. where are you going? the children are already asleep ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was starting to be unruly. Ever since they had a child, the number of times he did it with Ren had obviously decreased. What was even more infuriating was that the child woke up while he was doing it. As soon as he cried, Ren pushed him away and went to see the child, regardless of the situation¡­ There were a few times when Ji Chenzhou felt like dying¡­ Now that the child was asleep, she definitely had to eat her fill. Ji Chenzhou, stop it. I don¡¯t want to ¡­ Naren really wasn¡¯t in the mood and didn¡¯t want to do it. Moreover, they had already done it this morning. In order to get out, Ren had taken the initiative once. Only then did Ji Chenzhou agree to let him out. Ji Chenzhou wanted it so badly that he would not listen to Ren¡¯s words. His hand went in directly. She pressed him down on the sofa and kissed him. Na Ren dodged and refused to let him kiss her. Ji Chenzhou was a little annoyed and immediately bit his lips. ¡°Lookat me ¡­ Be good!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice had become hoarse from his swelling throat, adding a bit of raspiness to it. Because of na Ren¡¯s uncooperative attitude, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand was squeezing her a little too hard. Ren Ye was infuriated. He could not understand why Ji Chenzhou was so willing to do such a thing. Na Ren¡¯s stubbornness also came up. He tightly shut his mouth, not allowing Ji Chenzhou to kiss him. With Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper, the more you don¡¯t give in, the more I want it. Ji Chenzhou had always liked to use force. He loved to hear that Ren begging for mercy. Later on, the two of them had been together for a long time and had experienced a lot. The two of them didn¡¯t have to be so forceful in this matter. To be honest, Ji Chenzhou really missed the way that Ren cried and begged for mercy. Na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou was trying to force himself on him, but he just didn¡¯t want to do it. She angrily bit Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips and raised her leg to kick his leg. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou touched the corner of his lips. He was bleeding. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, are you crazy again?¡± Ren¡¯s tone was also very aggressive. When there was something in her heart, it was inevitable to have emotions. ¡°I want my own wife and you¡¯re going crazy? Do you think I don¡¯t want you?¡± Ji Chenzhou was truly infuriated, and his eyes were burning with anger. At this time, if a man didn¡¯t want to have her, one could imagine how angry he would be. ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to¡­ You get up!¡± Ren saw that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper had flared up and did not want to argue with him and wake the child up. After being together with Ji Chenzhou for so long, na Ren had a good grasp of his temper. When he was in a fit of anger, the more you argued with him, the more he would not stop. ¡°I want to!¡± Just as Ren was about to sit up, he was pressed back down by Ji Chenzhou. That Ren¡¯s clothes were immediately torn apart by Ji Chenzhou. Ren¡¯s body trembled with anger. Ji Chenzhou, if you dare to force yourself on me, you can try ¡­ Na Ren¡¯s face turned red. He was truly angered. In the past, Ji Chenzhou would take away half of Ren¡¯s life every time he wanted it. It was as if he had been possessed and he would be especially fierce every time. why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I f * ck my wife. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? ¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw and forced him to look at him. The words he roared out were especially fierce. Ren¡¯s body was also red from anger. This made Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes turn red. Just as Ren was about to open his mouth, Ji Chenzhou stopped him from speaking. Ji Chenzhou made a ruthless request, but na Ren bit his lips and did not make a sound. He did not beg for mercy and just closed his eyes and endured it. From the living room to the bedroom¡­ In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but cry¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s stubbornness had also been ignited. Seeing na Ren¡¯s tears, he became even more agitated and immediately flipped over na Ren¡¯s body¡­ When it finally ended, Ji Chenzhou sat by the bed and smoked while na Ren endured the pain and got off the bed. Even though his legs were weak, he still forced himself to walk into the bathroom. When she went to the bathroom and turned on the shower, Naren cried. People were like this. In the past, he had been tormented and humiliated by Ji Chenzhou, but he had not cried. Now that his life was stable, he had forgotten that Ji Chenzhou was a Wolf. If you didn¡¯t go along with him, he would bite you to death ¡­ Even though Ji Chenzhou was satisfied with Ren¡¯s bath, he still felt exceptionally empty and even more frustrated. Ren came out of the bathroom and went straight into the cloakroom to change into his outdoor clothes. Without even looking at Ji Chenzhou, she dragged her exhausted body out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ji Chenzhou stood up and ran over to grab na Ren¡¯s arm. Ren didn¡¯t want to talk to him. He wanted to pull his arm out with all his might. The two of them were in a deadlock, one feeling wronged and the other sulking. Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren back, but he didn¡¯t move. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t make me get Chang Qing to pick me up!¡± That Ren had been forced into a corner by Ji Chenzhou. If Chang Qing came, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be the one coming. If he wanted to bring Ren away, Ji Chenzhou would definitely not be able to stop him. ¡°You called an outsider over just because the two of you are quarreling? You¡¯re really good!¡± Ji Chenzhou was once again angered by her kindness. She actually knew how to find her maiden family. Ren snorted coldly in his heart. He was a person with no future. Otherwise, how could she be bullied by him like this? Given Ji Chenzhou¡¯s personality, he was not the type of person who would let go and let him go just because Ren said he would get someone to come. He directly lifted na Ren up horizontally. Na Ren was so angry that he directly bit Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shoulder, forcing him to put him down. Ji Chenzhou, even a rabbit will bite when it¡¯s anxious. Don¡¯t go too far. If you keep pulling me, I¡¯ll f * eking make it so that you won¡¯t ever see me again. Na Ren shouted at Ji Chenzhou in anger. He pushed the door open and walked out¡­ Ren left with the Knight and the treasure. It had been three days, but Ji Chenzhou had not seen his wife or children. However, that Ren was still considered kind. He would send videos of the two children to Lord Jue every day, and Ji Chenzhou would only be able to see them. Gu Jue snatched the phone back and looked at Ji Chenzhou with a look of disdain. Ji Chenzhou had been cooped up at his father¡¯s place for the past few days. He had been thinking about Renhe and his children when he got home¡­ Gu Jue was so angry that he wanted to move out with his Chu baiqing, little seven, and little nine. He was really furious when he saw his third son¡¯s dead look. ¡°You¡¯re so f * eking good. Someone like you still has the face to sulk here? don¡¯t you have hands? If you can¡¯t solve it yourself, will you suffocate to death? He had to use force, his true ability.¡± Gu Jue found out from Ji Chenzhou why na Ren had left with the child. He was so angry that he wanted to kick Ji Chenzhou to death. Why did he have such a troublesome son? He couldn¡¯t even see the treasure and couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? if there¡¯s anything, just tell me. I feel wronged too, okay? Ever since we had a child, he has not been able to see me. ¡± there were a few times when I did it, he just stretched out his neck to listen, afraid that the child would wake up. He even urged me to finish it quickly. Is this how it is? ¡± This time, na Ren felt that he had been wronged. Ji Chenzhou also felt that he had been wronged and was even furious. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t look for him after Ren left. She coaxed him back, but she was also angry. it¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say it? I think you¡¯re just too free! Chu Bai Qing came down from upstairs and said in an unfriendly tone. As long as Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren argued, Chu baiqing would stand on na Ren¡¯s side without question. This was because he realized that Ji Chenzhou was addicted to bullying that Ren. Father, I¡¯m hungry¡­ Ji Chenzhou ignored his stepmother. In the past few days that he had been staying here, his stepmother had not given him any face. ¡°I told you not to call me father, you¡¯re going to starve to death!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s face was full of disdain. Eat, eat, eat, all you know is to eat. ¡°I¡¯m going to see that child, Renhe. Do you want to come?¡± Chu baiqing looked at Ji Chenzhou and asked. Ji Chenzhou still did not understand his stepmother. However, from his tone, he was obviously asking his father. go, go, go. I miss my baby. I don¡¯t want to look at this annoying face either! Gu Jue immediately stood up and pulled Chu baiqing away. ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± How could Ji Chenzhou not miss that child, Renhe? however, if he went to fetch her back just like that, it was obvious that he had admitted his mistake. If he wanted to do it with Ren in the future, he would have to get Ren¡¯s permission first. From Ren¡¯s previous unwillingness to be perfunctory, it was obvious that they would not be able to live as a couple in the future. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t lower her head no matter how much she wanted to. She had to wait for Ren to come back on his own. ¡°I¡¯ll starve you to death!¡± Gu Jue angrily shouted at Ji Chenzhou. I¡¯m really fed up with this son. Master Xiu¡¯s Villa Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were fighting to hold the baby, while the Knight was in na Ren¡¯s arms, looking at him pitifully. Why didn¡¯t anyone want to hug her? she was not even willing to hug him¡­ Baby¡¯s name was so nice, why did he have to be called Knight? Did his daddies not like him? Wuwuwu¡­ Chu baiqing saw that Ren¡¯s complexion wasn¡¯t bad, and the child wasn¡¯t crying. He was taking care of the child well. Ji Chenzhou was completely dispensable. Ren didn¡¯t ask Ji Chenzhou about his situation and didn¡¯t mention him at all. Although Gu Jue said that he hated his third son, he still doted on him. Looking at him torturing himself like this and not being able to put down his face, as a father, he naturally had to throw away his old face and find out what that Ren meant. Ren, come back with us later. No. 7 and No. 9 said they miss the Knight and baby! Gu Jue forced a smile and said to na Ren. Chu baiqing rolled his eyes at Gu Jue. Why couldn¡¯t he come up with a better excuse? those two brats were now enemies with the Knight and baby. Children were like this, fighting for favor, afraid of being ignored. ¡°Lord Jue, you should bring little seven and little nine over to play some other day!¡± Ren didn¡¯t say that he wasn¡¯t going back, but he had rejected him. Gu Jue tugged at Chu baiqing¡¯s sleeve, signaling for him to explain. Chu Bai Qing supported na Ren¡¯s decision. He needed to fix his third son¡¯s temper. ¡°Our family¡¯s Ren is not going back anymore, Sir Jue. I¡¯ve found a few men on the forum who are of decent qualities for him. You guys can help to take a look too. They¡¯re all gentle types and definitely won¡¯t force themselves on him.¡± At this time, Qin Nan, who had been playing with his tablet, raised his head and said. Gu Jue looked at the tablet in Qin Nan¡¯s hand. There were not photos of men on it. There was actually such a forum? ¡°Don¡¯t be so busy, Ren Cai won¡¯t meet other men.¡± Gu Jue agreed with the hidden meaning in Qin Nan¡¯s words. His third son was indeed in the wrong. However, it was absolutely not allowed for him to find a man for na Ren. Who knew that Ren would open his mouth and say, ¡± if there¡¯s someone good, then meet her. It¡¯s best if she¡¯s gentle! Even Chu Bai Qing was stunned by what he said. Chapter 1465 - Chapter 1465: Sinking into oblivion-whose child is it? (4000 words) Chapter 1465: Sinking into oblivion-whose child is it? (4000 words) Even when Ji Chenzhou was being a bastard, Ren had never said that he would find anyone else. Why did he have to find someone else for a quarrel like this? Looking at Ren¡¯s emotionless face, Chu baiqing laughed. So their little Ren knew how to play tricks. you¡¯re pretty gentle. Let¡¯s meet, then. We¡¯ll treat it as making friends! After Chu baiqing said this, Gu Jue¡¯s eyes widened. How could Gu Jue let that Ren find someone else? his third son would have to stay in their house for the rest of his life. that na Ren, our Chenzhou may not have a good temper, but he¡¯s very good to you. With your simple personality, you¡¯ll definitely be deceived to death by those messy people outside! Gu Jue had always been straightforward with his words, and Chu baiqing immediately glared at him. Her eyes were telling him not to say anything if he didn¡¯t know howtospeak. Ren did not say anything. He would just listen to whatever his Lord Jue said. Besides, what he said was not wrong. With his IQ, he would be deceived .file went out. our Ren isn¡¯t willing to play mind games. Anyone who meets someone like Ji Chenzhou would be a fool! Qin Nan was quite afraid of Gu Jue, but she still mumbled softly. Was Ji Chenzhou even human? He was simply becoming a spirit, and his mind was growing. How many people in the world were as smart as Ji Chenzhou? Chu baiqing thought Qin Nan was quite cute. He was like Ren and didn¡¯t beat around the bush. On the way back, Gu Jue even said to Chu baiqing, ¡± even if the third son is annoying, he¡¯s still our son. You¡¯re indirectly instigating your daughter-in-law to make him a cuckold. you said that Ren¡¯s brain is simple. You¡¯re the only smart one, you¡¯re so stupid! Chu baiqing rubbed his temples. Gu Jue¡¯s temper was just like that. How did he endure it for so many years? ¡ö?How did I offend you again?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s cold face turned red from Chu baiqing¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t dare to get angry at Chu baiqing, so he was really depressed. Ren said that on purpose. He just wanted us to pass a message to chenzhou. With chenzhou¡¯s personality, he would definitely rush over immediately if he knew that Ren was going to meet another man. Chu baiqing sighed. Gu Jue didn¡¯t like to use his brain. If you didn¡¯t explain it to him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it. f * ck, that child Ren must have grown a brain. He can even think of this. Gu Jue laughed. In his heart, he had always thought that Ren was that silly rabbit. He did not expect that Ren would also be scheming. Ren is soft-hearted after all. He felt wronged and had to give his third son an out. your third son always says that Ren doesn¡¯t care about him. He thinks that everyone is like him. He loves so openly. With Ren¡¯s personality, all his feelings are in his heart. The child is still young. How can he not care? your third son is just jealous for no reason. Chu baiqing looked at the scenery outside the car window. Even though he was in a good state today, he still felt a little depressed. He didn¡¯t ask about Ji Chenzhou because he knew that Ji Chenzhou would definitely stay at their house, so he didn¡¯t need to worry. JI Chenzhou had always said that he understood na Ren the most, so how could na Ren not understand him? By doing this, na Ren could give Ji Chenzhou a way out and also allow Ji Chenzhou to take him back. Moreover, Ji Chenzhou would not dare to be so rude and force him regardless of his wishes in the future. This was because after two people had been together for a long time, they would naturally know what kind of method was the most useful to punish the other party. ¡°That¡¯s because Chenzhou cares about him! Gu jue had also been unhappy before because Chubaiqing cared too much about the child, so he could understand his third son¡¯s current state of mind. ¡°Then Ren doesn¡¯t care about him? That Ren¡¯s love is even deeper.¡± Chu baiqing thought about the Knight and the treasure. What would happen if Naren found out the truth one day? When Gu Jue and Chu baiqing returned home, Ji Chenzhou was still lying on the sofa like a corpse. Little seven and little nine had been picked up by their grandparents, so the house was even quieter. Ji Chenzhou did not ask about Ren He¡¯s condition. He was waiting for his father and mother to take the initiative to tell him. Who knew that the couple would directly find an old movie to watch and even eat melon seeds? Ji Chenzhou was extremely vexed when he heard the sound of the melon seeds being eaten. She tossed and turned on the sofa and finally sat up. ¡°So annoying, can you stop eating!¡± Ji Chenzhou was frustrated and depressed, so his tone was naturally harsh, f * ck I¡¯m eating melon seeds at my house. It¡¯s none of your business. If you¡¯re willing to stay,then get out of here.No wonder Ren went on. date with another man. I should¡¯ve kicked you out long ago and found a good man¡­ Gu Jue said as he ate the melon seeds. He ate them very loudly. Chu baiqing immediately tugged at Gu Jue¡¯s arm, signaling him to stop talking. When Ji Chenzhou heard his father say that na Ren was on a date with another man, he immediately exploded. ¡°Who the f * ck is he dating?¡± The two pairs of eyes were filled with anger. Not only did Naren run away from home with his child to ¡± return to his mother¡¯s house ¡°, but he also dared to go on a date with another man. Gu jue and Chu baiqing both gave him a look that said,¡±what does it have to do with you?¡± After that, they ate melon seeds and watched a movie together. No one paid him any attention. ji Chenzhou did not care It they were looking at him. He did not even put on his slippers and ran out. ¡°If Chang Qing can let him in, I¡¯ll call him father. Gu jue shook his head and continued to eat the melon seeds. He had not realized that these things were actually quite delicious. ¡°I¡¯m going to call you angrily and ask for help! Chu baiqing said as he glanced at Gu Jue¡¯s phone. Gu jue quickly turned off his cell phone and changed the password to the door. He also turned off the doorbell at the same time, in case his third son came back to make a fuss later. She thought that if her third son couldn¡¯t come in, it would be cold outside, so she didn¡¯t change. After all, he still felt bad for his third son¡­ you¡¯re off too. Why don¡¯t I call you later? ¡± Gu Jue took Chu baiqing¡¯s phone and was about to turn it off. no need, I¡¯ve already blocked him. If the hospital calls, I won¡¯t be able to pick up. Chu baiqing had always been thoughtful and had blacklisted his third son. ¡°My wife is the smartest!¡± Gu jue said as he kissed Chu baiqing¡¯s lips, taking advantage of the fact that the child was not at home to cause trouble. His third son wasn¡¯t here either, so why didn¡¯t he take good care of his wife? Master Xiu¡¯s Villa Ji Chenzhou looked at the tightly shut door and then at the cold-faced Chang Qing. ¡°Ren said that he doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± Chang Qing repeated the same words three times. However, Ji Chenzhou just stood there lazily without saying a word. His eyes were as sharp as a leopard¡¯s. No matter how calm Chang Qing was, Ji Chenzhou had been standing there for more than 20 minutes. He couldn¡¯t quite figure out what he was up to. Ren was standing by the window on the second floor, holding his baby in his arms. It was past five in the afternoon, and the sky had not turned dark yet. Na Ren stood there for as long as Ji Chenzhou did, a smile on his face. ¡°Your father is actually quite good, except for his bad temper. He needs to be treated, or he¡¯ll go overboard in the future.¡± Baby giggled as if he had seen Ji Chenzhou. He reached out and touched the window. After Ren du coaxed Baby Su to sleep, Ji Chenzhou and Chang Qing continued to stand there without saying a word. Standing there made Chang Qing hungry ¡­ Qin Nan ate the Apple and looked at Ren. you won¡¯t let him in? ¡± Qin Nan knew na Ren well. He would never go on a date with any man. He wouldn¡¯t even takealook.He just wanted Lord Jue and young master Chu to pass on a message to Ji Chenzhou. Their family¡¯s kind-hearted and pure young lady would not betray Ji Chenzhou in the slightest. I¡¯m not letting go. 1 was In pain for two days after that night, and he was only standing for a short while. That was what Ren said, but his heart ached for her. Qin Nan pouted and continued to watch his plaster leg eat the apple. ¡°If that¡¯s what you really think, then let him stand there forever.¡± Lord Xiu walked in with steady steps, and his tone was very aggressive. ¡°Lord Xiu¡­¡± Ren first glanced at Qin Nan before he called out ¡°master Xiu.¡± Qin Nan was still biting the apple. Master Xiu was back¡­ ¡°Where Are the Children?¡± Grandpa Xiu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, and he didn¡¯t even look at Qin Nan. ¡ö¡öSleeping upstairs¡­¡± Ren quickly got up. He could see that master Xiu was unhappy. This kind of unhappiness seemed to be suppressed. Logically speaking, it should not be like this. If master Xiu came back, Chang Qing must have told him that she had quarreled with Ji Chenzhou¡­ Lord Xiu went straight upstairs, and Ren sat back down. Qin Nan was still biting the apple, his eyes full of desolation. In the end, it was still Ren who took the Apple out of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m transparent in his eyes¡­¡± Qin Nan¡¯s tone was very calm, but it was filled with sorrow. Ren¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw him. This was the result that everyone knew. How could he not know Lord Xiu¡¯s personality? once he decided on something, he would never easily change his mind. His heart was harder than anyone else¡¯s¡­ ¡°Brother Nan, just give up! It¡¯s really impossible between you and Lord Xiu ¡­¡± Na Ren¡¯s heart ached for Qin Nan, so he half-squatted beside him. ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t let go.¡± Qin Nan¡¯s eyes were red, but he was still stubborn. He could not let go of this person. you know that I have, thick skin. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s tine If. ¡®m transparent¡­ One day, he will see me¡­¡± Qin Nan¡¯s eyes looked in the direction of the stairs. It was the place where master Xiu had just walked. At about ten 0 ¡®clock in the evening, Ren went out¡­ Seeing him come out, Chang Qing went in without saying anything. Na Ren¡¯s head was lowered as Ji Chenzhou looked at him. There was a beautiful carved iron door between the two. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet a man?¡± tn the end, it was Ji Chenzhou who spoke first. His tone was heavy, but he was still not angry. However, his expression was as dark as his tone. Na Ren raised his head slightly and looked at Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Yes, I was just about to meet him!¡± Na Ren¡¯s tone was very calm, and there was even a faint smile on his face. It was this kind of indifference that made Ji Chenzhou angry. ¡°Ren, if you dare to meet a man, I¡¯ll kill him first and then you!¡± She could stand there with Chang Qing for hours without moving. However, the moment he heard that Ren wanted to see a man, Ji Chenzhou was so angry that he stomped his feet. ¡°Then you should kill yourself first!¡± Na Ren said as he adjusted his thin clothes. ¡°If* eking¡­¡± Before Ji Chenzhou could finish his sentence, he realized that something was amiss. Her face turned red, and she was angry, annoyed, and speechless. ¡°Kill!¡± The corners of Ren¡¯s mouth curled up as he spoke again. ¡°If I die, you¡¯ll be a widow!¡± In the end, Ji Chenzhou could not hold it in and laughed. The two of them laughed just like that, separated by a door. ¡°That¡¯s still better than being killed in bed by you!¡± Ren stopped smiling and said coldly. Ji Chenzhou also knew that he had gone overboard that night. He was too fierce ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be like that in the future. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Ji chenzhou was trying to coax Ren. She reached her hand through the gap in the carving and tried to hold Ren¡¯s hand. ¡°Not what?¡± Na Ren took a step back. ji Chenzhou really wanted to blow up this damned door. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to do that¡­¡± ji Chenzhou finally understood that his Ren had turned bad. He wanted him to promise that he would not force himself on him in the future. However, Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t just agree to any condition just to coax him. If his Ren decided to punish him in the future and not do that thing with him, what would he do? Ren was definitely capable of doing such a thing. Now, he would do It once every three or two days. If he had to finish it quickly after doing it once, he might have to do it once a week or even three times a month in the future. just thinking about it made Ji chenzhou feel like he had nothing left to live tor. He was extremely addicted to Ren¡¯s sexual desires. It you asked tarn to do It once every two to three days, he would not be able to take it. Na Ren knew what Ji Chenzhou was thinking. If he didn¡¯t make it clear, he wouldn¡¯t let him in. Ji Chenzhou gritted his teeth and gave in when he saw that Ren remained silent. ¡°It you don¡¯t want to do It in the future, 1 won¡¯t force you!¡± Ji Chenzhou glared angrily at na Ren, who had laughed after hearing his words. He was so depressed ¡­ ¡°Ji Chenzhou, a man must keep his word.¡± Na Ren keyed in the password to open the door and smiled at Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Do you want to try whether I¡¯m a man or not?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was not very good as he pulled na Ren¡¯s hand and walked in. She missed her child¡­ Ren¡¯s face turned red again, shameless! Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren into the living room. Master Xiu was sitting on the sofa, smoking. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Ji Chenzhou kissed na Ren¡¯s face and was actually acting coquettishly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go cook you abowl of noodles, stop fooling around!¡± Na Ren pinched Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm. He was angry and annoyed. He was clearly trying to make master Xiu angry. Ren quickly ran into the kitchen. Ji Chenzhou swaggered in and sat on the sofa. ¡°Who allowed you to sit?¡± Lord Xiu said in a heavy tone. He was smoking a little fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ve been standing here for. few hours¡­¡± ji Chenzhou hammered his legs. Anyone would be tired after standing for hours. ¡°You deserve it. Who told you to bully that Ren?¡± Master Xiu glanced in the direction of the kitchen, then at Ji Chenzhou. ¡°I¡¯m just pampering him, okay¡­¡± ji Chenzhou was really going crazy. How did everyone know about what happened between him and Na Ren that night? He made it seem like he was a beast, so hungry and thirsty¡­ ¡°You still have the face to say that.¡± Master Xiu glared at Ji Chenzhou. Was he that doting? ji chenzhou felt aggrieved. Everyone was criticizing him¡­ ¡°Let me ask you, whose children are the Knight and the baby? Tell me the truth,¡± Master Xiu lit up another cigarette and asked Ji Chenzhou irritatedly. Master Xiu¡¯s question caused Ji Chenzhou to suddenly raise his head. Chapter 1466 - Chapter 1466}: Sinking-ji Chenzhou-youre so cute when youre shy (2000 words) Chapter 1466}: Sinking-ji Chenzhou-you¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re shy (2000 words) Only his father and his mother knew about the Knights and the treasure. What did master Xiu know by asking this? Just like what his father had said, no matter how well he hid it, it was possible that he would be discovered. However, it was fine as long as Ren did not know¡­ ¡°Of course it¡¯s my and Ren¡¯s child. Master Xiu, why are you asking this?¡± Ji Chenzhou had only lifted his head for a moment before he returned to normal. ¡°You know what I¡¯m asking you,¡± Master Xiu glared at Ji Chenzhou with an ugly expression. It could be said that master Xiu kept smoking because he was very conflicted. He was both happy and worried. His state of mind was so complicated. If this matter was found out by Ren, he did not dare to think about what would happen ¡°Master Xiu, you can¡¯t tell that Ren about this!¡± Since he had already said this, Ji Chenzhou could not continue to beat around the bush. If he were to spare Lord Xiu again, he would be angry. ¡°Do you know what he¡¯ll do if he knows about this? How did you dare to do that?¡± ¡°How can you let tan Meng give birth to your child ¡­¡± Master Xiu directly held the lit cigarette in his hand, and his deep voice was filled with anger. Ji Chenzhou was silent. He had once regretted this decision, but he had not thought too much about it. ¡°Lord Xiu, you won¡¯t tell him, will you?¡± Ji Chenzhou clenched his fists and said in a deep voice. ¡°If I don¡¯t tell him, do you think he won¡¯t know in the future? There¡¯s no such thing as an impervious wall in this world. No matter how well you hide it, I can still detect it!¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s words were just like what Lord Jue had said the other day. Nothing in this world could be hidden. a little longer. Maybe nothing will happen even if I know¡­ This was what Ji Chenzhou thought. However, many things would not develop as one expected. There was another word in this world called ¡®accident¡¯. That Ren had a dream, an especially realistic dream. In the dream, he actually F * eked Ji Chenzhou¡­ When he woke up, his mind was still filled with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cries of pain. He was so angry that he was bleeding¡­ Ren took a deep breath and sat up. How could he have such a dream? it felt so real. When he saw Ji Chenzhou sleeping soundly beside him, he was reminded of the blood on the Hotel Bed Sheet that day¡­ He did not ask Ji Chenzhou why there was blood, and Ji Chenzhou did not say¡­ Director Ren felt that something must have happened that night as he fell asleep after Ji Chenzhou said so. However, he had drunk the medicine and experienced the heat. Besides, when he woke up, he was in pain all over, especially his waist¡­ Could it be that he had really F * eked Ji Chenzhou? Ren laughed when he thought of this possibility. However, the more he thought it was impossible, the more his body felt like it had experienced it before ¡­ When Ji Chenzhou woke up, na Ren was sitting there and looking at him. Ji Chenzhou propped his head up with one hand as his fingers ran across na Ren¡¯s leg. ¡°Do you think your husband is especially handsome?¡± Ji Chenzhou winked at Ren as he spoke in a narcissistic manner. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, that night, did I¡­ They¡¯re up?¡± It was really rare for Ren to say such words with his personality. It was true that whoever was with him for a long time would change. When Ji Chenzhou heard that, his hands immediately froze and his face immediately turned red. Their eyes were filled with uneasiness and embarrassment¡­ you¡¯re ¡­ You¡¯re still sleeping. Hurry up and continue sleeping¡­ Ji Chenzhou turned over and got out of bed. He had been getting out of bed every day, but he had actually hit his leg. Then, she stepped on the blanket that had fallen to the floor and tripped. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s series of embarrassing actions caused that Ren to involuntarily open his mouth wide. He had really F * eked Ji Chenzhou¡­ He had been wondering how she could be fine after getting an injection with such a strong drug effect¡­ Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou, who was sprawled on the ground without moving¡­ Then, he thought of the blood on the sheets ¡­ ¡°Ji Chenzhou, does it hurt?¡± That Ren had experienced that feeling before. It was his first time with Ji Chenzhou¡­ Ji Chenzhou had drunk too much, but he did not bleed. One could only imagine how much pain Ji Chenzhou was in that night¡­ can we not talk about what happened that night? I don¡¯t want to talk now. I don¡¯t want to talk¡­ Ji Chenzhou had never been so embarrassed. That night, he had not expected that Ren would be so strong¡­ ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say it¡­¡± Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou was embarrassed. He himself felt that it was inappropriate to pinch him, so how could he¡­ It was as if between him and Ji Chenzhou, Ji Chenzhou was destined to be on top while he was below¡­ If it changed, it would be very strange. Ji Chenzhou had actually stayed in his room because of this ¡®I don¡¯t want to talk¡¯. In fact, he did not know how to face Ren. It was really embarrassing¡­ Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m hungry¡­ Ren was really hungry and had to knock on the door. Ji Chenzhou opened the door, lowered his head, and walked past na Ren. Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s back view and laughed helplessly. This man was childish and funny. While they were eating, na Ren kept talking to Ji Chenzhou, but he just kept quiet. ¡°When are you going to stop being so awkward?¡± Ren put down his chopsticks and pretended to be angry. ¡°..¡±Ji Chenzhou did not say anything. He felt that his anus would hurt the moment he opened his mouth. I don¡¯t remember anything from that night. Why don¡¯t we do it again? help me remember what it felt like ¡­ Na Ren¡¯s hands were propped on the table as he blinked at Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Ji Chenzhou was so angry that his entire face was flushed red. Na Ren had never seen Ji Chenzhou blush before, but today, he was satisfied. Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re blushing! That Ren actually stretched out his hand and pinched Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face. ¡°Na Ren, you¡¯re washing the dishes today!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was completely red. Was he being teased by his wife? Ji Chenzhou walked out of the dining room in anger while na Ren laughed impudently behind him. When na Ren finished washing the dishes and came out, he saw Ji Chenzhou rushing out. He didn¡¯t even hear him when he called¡­ Ren quickly called him and the call was picked up. ¡°What are you doing? You didn¡¯t hear me when I called you¡­¡± Since the child was sleeping, Ren couldn¡¯t go after him. ¡°I have something to deal with. Be good and stay at home to take care of the child!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice had a hint of anger. ¡°Be careful!¡± Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou had things to do, so he didn¡¯t ask further. Sitting on the sofa, Ren¡¯s heart was in a mess. He didn¡¯t ask, but it didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t worried. Just as Ren was deep in thought about Ji Chenzhou¡¯s question, the doorbell rang. A middle-aged woman appeared on the screen. He had never seen her before. However, he vaguely felt that she looked familiar¡­ ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Ren asked politely. Ji Chenzhou had told him not to open the door casually. ¡°I¡¯m tan Meng¡¯s mother¡­¡± Chapter 1468 - Chapter 1468:I wont allow you to leave me (2000 words) Chapter 1468:I won¡¯t allow you to leave me (2000 words) When na Ren spoke, Ji Chenzhou could feel that his breath was slightly trembling. He knew that Ren was afraid. He was afraid that he would say yes, but also afraid that he would say no. Ji Chenzhou understood this dilemma ¡­ it¡¯s ours. The treasure is yours. The Knight is mine ¡­ Since things had come to this point, there was nothing to hide. Na Ren slowly closed his eyes. It really was his and Ji Chenzhou s. So baby was his child. No wonder Qin Nan said, ¡± Ren, did you realize that baby¡¯s mouth is just like yours? chubby. also, look at Knight¡¯s eyes. They¡¯re the same as your Ji Chenzhou¡¯s. Don¡¯t look so small. When you squint, they look especially deep. These words were clearly heard by Naren¡¯s ears. ¡°When did this happen?¡± At that time, when he had asked young master Chu to help him make this, young master Chu had said that this required a special bottle to store it. He couldn¡¯t remember doing such a thing when he was with Ji Chenzhou. it was that night at the hotel. Forget it, I¡¯ll tell you directly. You don¡¯t have to ask. Ji Chenzhou let out a breath. Rather than letting na Ren question him a little, he might as well tell him everything. Ji Chenzhou knew very well what the outcome would be. If that Ren wanted to leave, he would definitely not allow it. Even if he had to use the most extreme method to keep that Ren by his side, he would not let him leave. Naren didn¡¯t say anything, but his heart was beating faster. He was afraid that he would hear something he didn¡¯t want to hear, just like what Mrs. Tan had said. when you were taken away by Ji Jiu, tan Meng happened to see it too and followed him. She¡¯s a smart girl. When Ji Jiu took you to the hotel, tan Meng told Ji Jiu that she had already called the news agency. If he didn¡¯t want his scandal to be exposed, he had to leave quickly. After Ji Jiu left, tan Meng saw you drugged¡­ she wanted to take advantage of your unconsciousness and need to solve it, so she boldly wanted to get pregnant with a child ¡­ but she didn¡¯t expect me to make it in time. She cried and begged me, saying that she had cancer and was going to die. She wanted to have a child. She said that her death had nothing to do with the child. She just wanted to experience what it was like to be a mother, and that she would have no regrets even if she died¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s emotions fluctuated when he said this. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking at that time. I¡¯m not someone who doesn¡¯t consider the consequences. It¡¯s probably because I couldn¡¯t refuse her request ¡­ I also want to help her fulfill a wish¡­¡± that night, I kept your sperm. After that, my stepmother helped me with the operation, which was very successful. It probably had something to do with tan Meng¡¯s family history of twins ¡­ ¡°At that time, I wanted to give you a surprise. I wanted to let you know about this when we got back together.¡± but, I didn¡¯t expect that tan Meng would lie to me. She could still be treated to extend her life. When I found out about this, it was that night when tan Meng cried. She didn¡¯t drop those things, I dropped them. I told her to abort the child and go to chemotherapy¡­ but she didn¡¯t agree. She said that she was very happy now and that it was worth it to die. She didn¡¯t want to end up so ugly and suffer so much before she died¡­ she said that she¡¯s the happiest person in the world right now. She has someone to take care of her and love her. She¡¯s also pregnant with two lives, so she can die without regrets. She also said that if I told you, she would kill herself. Neither her child nor her will live ¡­ mother also said that she wouldn¡¯t live for more than half a year even if she went through chemotherapy. It¡¯s very torturous! that¡¯s what happened. I regret it very much too. I know you won¡¯t forgive me for agreeing to her request. You¡¯ll blame me for losing tan Meng¡¯s life because of my decision. But I don¡¯t regret it. The Knight and the baby are really cute ¡­ I can find someone else to carry me, just like little seventh and little ninth. My dad and stepmother don¡¯t know where that woman is. She only wants money and doesn¡¯t care about the child. That¡¯s the best. ¡°You think I¡¯m feeling good? Knowing who the mother of the child is is a kind of unclear¡­¡± but, tan Meng is different. She wants a child, and she also wants to continue her life. That¡¯s why I agreed to her request¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. The child is ours. Don¡¯t even think about leaving me. It doesn¡¯t matter if you forgive me or not.¡± Everyone was worried that Ren¡¯s stubbornness and his brother-sister relationship with tan Meng would make him unable to accept this fact. She was afraid that he would hate Ji Chenzhou¡¯s decision and that he would not be able to face the Knight and baby¡­ ¡°Really?¡± Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou and asked. Ren¡¯s face was pale and his body was still burning from the fever, but his hands and feet were cold. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving me, I won¡¯t allow it, I won¡¯t!¡± Ji Chenzhou was a little flustered by that Ren¡¯s question. How could he be indifferent? he didn¡¯t want to have any enmity between him and that Ren. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to be together and have a child. How could he let such a good life be destroyed? he couldn¡¯t ¡­ ¡°When did I say I was leaving? Silly¡­¡± Na Ren¡¯s eyes reddened as he touched Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face. No wonder Ji Chenzhou had been smoking alone ever since Mengmeng cried that night. His addiction to smoking was particularly strong. What he had to bear in his heart was far heavier than what he said. How could he blame or hate him? he was not an insensible person, and he more or less knew Mengmeng¡¯s personality. In fact, she was also a stubborn girl. She must do what she wanted to do ¡­ She loves to look pretty and is afraid of pain. She will definitely not be willing to suffer. The only thing he and Ji Chenzhou could do was to take good care of Knight and her baby and let them grow up happily. This was the best comfort for her. ¡°You don¡¯t blame or hate me?¡± Ji Chenzhou was completely stunned. The thing that everyone was worried about seemed to be something that they were not worried about. don¡¯t hide anything from me in the future. There¡¯s nothing between us that can¡¯t be said. You have to bear it yourself. Everyone¡¯s fate is predestined. This is what Mengmeng said herself. Why should I blame you? you were just helping her fulfill her wish. Otherwise, with your personality, why would you cause such trouble? ¡± Na Ren wrapped his arms around Ji Chenzhou¡¯s neck as he whispered in his ear. ¡°Tell me, how can I not love you? how can I not love you? you ¡­ You¡¯re really my Good Wife, really ¡­If* eking love you to death!¡± Ji Chenzhou was so shocked that he was at a loss for words. He had never expected that not only would Ren not blame him, but he would also understand him. ¡°How are the tan family going to give them an explanation?¡± Chapter 1469 - Chapter 1469: Sinking into oblivion-the fierce side of that Ren (4000 words) Chapter 1469: Sinking into oblivion-the fierce side of that Ren (4000 words) After all, the tan family was tan Meng¡¯s family. This was also the reason why she had to look for strangers when she was pregnant. There would not be this or that kind of trouble. ¡°The tan family knows that this was Ji Jiu¡¯s doing.¡± Ji Chenzhou brought some water for na Ren to drink and helped him lie down. He was still running a fever. get rid of him. This person¡¯s heart is evil. He¡¯ll be a scourge if we keep him. Na Ren¡¯s eyes were cold. He was not a merciful person who would save the world. Ji Jiu had done these things again and again. This time, he had told the tan family about this with the intention of using him to deal with Ji Chenzhou. Most importantly, by doing so, it was no different from sprinkling salt on the tan family¡¯s wound. He had just lost his daughter, and now he was going over to stir up trouble. No one would do such a thing. Such a person could not be allowed to live. He did not understand why Ji Chenzhou did not get rid of him given his personality. It was the easiest for master Xiu to do this, so Ji Chenzhou would have thought of it. Ji Chenzhou stared at na Ren, and when he saw the killing intent and coldness in his eyes, he was stunned for a few seconds. He had not expected that his Ren would say such words. He said that he wanted to kill Ji Jiu¡­ ¡°My Blackie also has such a fierce side!¡± Ji Chenzhou patted Ren¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°So you better not hide anything from me in the future. I¡¯m not a child!¡± How could Ren not know that Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want him to know too much because he didn¡¯t want him to worry? However, they still had a long way to go in the future. How could he only live in happiness? there are some things that I won¡¯t tell you. I just want you to live a simple and happy life. I don¡¯t want you to know some annoying things. Although Ji Chenzhou was evil, he was truly good to na Ren. It was one thing to bully him, but everyone could see that he doted on him. ¡°The things you didn¡¯t tell me were almost taken advantage of! Na Ren rolled his eyes at him, his tone somewhat displeased. He didn¡¯t like the feeling of being hidden. He really didn¡¯t like it. to be honest, your reaction was beyond my expectations. Perhaps everyone would be surprised. Ji Chenzhou also laid down and hugged na Ren in his arms. All of his previous worries had not happened. If he had told his parents and master Xiu about na Ren¡¯s reaction, they would also have found it unbelievable. although I¡¯m a bit stubborn, I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. I understand that you¡¯re doing this for Mengmeng. So, don¡¯t hide things from me anymore. Instead of hiding things from me out of worry, you might as well tell me directly. If anything happens, we¡¯ll bear the responsibility together. Sometimes, simple people might not be as stubborn as complicated people. ¡°Who said you¡¯re stupid and simple-minded? you¡¯re more thorough than anyone else!¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched the side of na Ren¡¯s waist, causing him to tremble. He recalled that Ji Jiu had also told him the same thing. He said that he had a clear mind, but in fact, he had not thought much about it. ¡°Tell me about you and Ji Jiu!¡± Na Ren had never asked why ninth Ji wanted to go against Ji Chenzhou. Ji Jiu had said that he was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s uncle, but it was clear that Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t think so. His attitude made it clear that Ji Jiu was his father¡¯s illegitimate son. ¡°Naren, 1 actually hated the wrong person. My father¡­ It hasn¡¯t been easy for him all these years.¡± When Ji Chenzhou said this, his hand on na Ren¡¯s waist clearly froze. Na Ren was also stunned. Everything Ji Chenzhou did was because of his hatred for his father. Because his mother had died with a grievance and his father was cold and heartless, he had lived in hatred all these years. But now, she hated the wrong person? Then who should he hate? ¡°Ji Jiu isn¡¯t my uncle. He¡¯s my half-brother, isn¡¯t that funny? Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was heavy, as if he had drunk too much. Ren wasn¡¯t surprised, this was within his expectations. then I don¡¯t understand. You hated the wrong person, your father. He was so indulgent towards Ji Jiu, so why did you hate the wrong person? ¡± Na Ren hugged Ji Chenzhou¡¯s waist. He knew how weak he was. This man was just like that. No matter how much his heart ached, he would not say a word to him. Ji Jiu was born before my parents got married. My father and Ji Jiu¡¯s mother are not married. my father was working in the secretarial department at that time. My mother took, fancy to me, so she used my grandfather¡¯s family background to marry my father¡­ what happened before and after is similar to what I know. At first, my father didn¡¯t have much affection for my mother, so it can¡¯t be said to be love. It was also arranged by my family to have a relationship with Ji Jiu¡¯s mother, so it wasn¡¯t deep. However, Ji Jiu is his son, so in the end, he was brought back to the Ji family as my grandfather¡¯s illegitimate child! ¡°This way, my mother won¡¯t know that my father has an illegitimate child, and Ji Jiu¡¯s name will be included in the family genealogy. It¡¯s a pity that no matter how good my father¡¯s predictions are, he has never counted on a forgotten woman¡­ She¡¯s Ji Jiu¡¯s mother.¡± that woman¡¯s man was stolen by my mother and she lost her son. How could she not hate? once, woman has hatred, she will become ruthless. She wanted to plot for him and his son, so she attacked my mother¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body trembled when he said this. It was because he was furious, and he could not suppress his anger. ¡°Do you know what that woman did? Not long ago, I found out how terrifying a woman¡¯s forbearance was. Her plan really gave her son a protective talisman.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it¡­¡± Ren hugged Ji Chenzhou tightly. He looked at his Scarlet eyes, which made him look like a trapped beast. He knew that it was not a good thing and that Ji Chenzhou would definitely not be able to accept it. no, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say. She actually found someone to rape my mother and even took photos ¡­ This matter¡­ My father never said anything. He only knew that my mother was¡­ If Ji Jiu hadn¡¯t taken out the photos a few days ago and threatened my father to reinstate him, this matter would have been known Na Ren¡¯s face was pale. How could such a thing happen? Ji Jiu¡¯s mother was actually so evil and vicious, to actually do such a heartless thing for her and her son. Ji Jiu was right about one thing. My father fell in love with my mother. It was a love that grew over time. However, after that incident, my mother refused to let my father touch her again. She even started to hate me and didn¡¯t allow me to get close to her. She went crazy because of this, but I think that my father neglected my mother, which caused her to dislike me. In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand my father not loving her, so she went crazy¡­ I¡¯ve hated my father wrongly all these years ¡­¡± Na Ren wasn¡¯t someone who knew how to comfort others, so he could clearly feel Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chest heaving up and down. He was a little agitated. It was hard for na Ren to imagine what kind of state of mind Ji Chenzhou had when he first found out about these things, and how he had managed to pull through. He didn¡¯t tell him about these things, and he was so careless that he didn¡¯t notice. Na Ren blamed himself in his heart. Other than hugging Ji Chenzhou to comfort him, he did not know what else he could do. my father felt that he owed Ji Jiu, so he treated him very well. However, he didn¡¯t expect to raise a Wolf. Ji Jiu only has hatred for him. He hates him for abandoning his mother, but he also hates him for giving him such an awkward position and forcing him to call his father big brother¡­ so, when he threw my mother¡¯s photos in front of my father and me, I saw that my father seemed to have aged a few decades in an instant and was about to die ¡°Kill him!¡± Na Ren had said that he would get rid of Ji Jiu, but this time, he had directly used the word ¡®kill¡¯. Even killing this scum would not be enough to vent his anger. ¡°Kill him? Hehe¡­ I wanted to, but he had photos in his hands. If he died, those photos would be published, and then¡­ Can you imagine it?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes turned red. The photos of his mother being raped would spread, and Madam President would be ¡­ This was the greatest humiliation to a country and its President. Ji Chenzhou would never allow his mother¡¯s photos to be exposed. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t arrested Ji Jiu before, but the result was that Lord Jue and Chu baiqing were the first to receive the photos. Ji Jiu arrogantly told Ji Chenzhou that if he were to die, the whole world would see these photos ¡­ The blood in na Ren¡¯s entire body was flowing backwards. He couldn¡¯t imagine how the arrogant and fearless Ji Chenzhou was able to endure such a threat. Ji Jiu was tormenting him. He had made the tan family appear at this time so that he would hate Ji Chenzhou and leave him. Just like everyone thought, he would not forgive Ji Chenzhou and would make Ji Chenzhou suffer so much that he would rather die. Ji Chenzhou would rather die than live after losing him and his child. Ji Jiu was truly ruthless. No one could do anything to him, because the photos in his hands were everyone¡¯s concern. Based on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s love for his mother, and based on the president¡¯s love for his mother, they would not let these photos be exposed. They would not let the dead rest in peace and they would even be spurned and criticized. This was a ruthless move. Ji Jiu¡¯s mother was truly a ruthless woman. To think that she could think of such a move and hide it for so many years, only to reveal it at this time. She was truly ruthless. That was why Ji Jiu could be so confident and fearless. Even though Ji Chenzhou had so many favorable resources by his side, he was not the least bit afraid because of those photos. With the current technology, photos were no longer just a threat to the negatives. Any electronic version was a threat. There was simply no way to start. Ji Jiu couldn¡¯t die. If he did, his photos would be exposed¡­ there will be a way, there will be a way. Ji Jiu will definitely die. Everything will come to an end. Ren didn¡¯t know why he would say something so certain. He wasn¡¯t just consoling Ji Chenzhou, but he subconsciously felt that there was a way to solve it. Although there seemed to be no way to break it now, Ren felt that there was¡­ Indeed, no one had thought of this method. Na Ren had thought of it, but because of this ¡­ Master Xiu¡¯s Villa When Chang Qing pushed open the study room door, Qin Nan was walking out from the side hall. The cast had been removed, so Qin Nan didn¡¯t want to use a walking stick and had to walk on tiptoes. When he passed by the study room, the door was left ajar. He heard Chang Qing say, ¡± the matter has been investigated clearly. It¡¯s indeed the case. Now it s up to master Xiu to decide if we should tell Ren! Qin Nan did not have the habit of eavesdropping, but when he heard na Ren¡¯s name, he stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him about this. Let him not know for the rest of his life!¡± Lord Xiu lit a cigarette and took a few puffs in a row. His voice was very muffled. ¡°Master Xiu, that Ren isn¡¯t a child. After all, this is related to the death of his parents. I think¡­¡± Chang Qing knew that na Ren had always been brooding over his parents ¡®deaths, and he really wanted to know the real cause of their deaths. After all, they had died so miserably, right in front of his eyes. How could he not want to know? Chang Qing, he¡¯s just a child in my heart, just like when he threw himself into my arms when he was eight years old. I don¡¯t want him to hate me. Do you know what would happen to him and Ji Chenzhou if he hated me? After a few puffs, uncle Xiu finished the cigarette and lit another. Qin Nan didn¡¯t quite understand. What did the death of Ren¡¯s parents have to do with Ji Chenzhou? What did Lord Xiu mean by that? ¡°Chang Qing understands!¡± Chang Qing watched as master Xiu smoked one cigarette after another, and he knew that master Xiu was also in a dilemma, because he had promised that Ren. If he found the murderer of his parents, he would take revenge for him. But now, how was he going to take revenge? ¡°Prepare the car.¡± Lord Xiu ordered as he played with the lighter in his hand. ¡°Master Xiu, why do you need to go out and live? just tell Qin Nan directly. I think if you don¡¯t agree with him, he will continue to stay.¡± Chang Qing knew that master Xiu was going to stay in another villa to avoid Qin Nan. ¡°That child has feelings for that Ren. Don¡¯t neglect him. He will leave once he has thought it through.¡± Master Xiu put out the cigarette in his hand and got up to tidy up his clothes. Qin Nan¡¯s heart went numb when he heard Grandpa Xiu¡¯s words, don¡¯t be slow Such unfamiliar words¡­ In Lord Xiu¡¯s heart, he must be a stranger, right? It was only because of Ren that he was allowed to live here. No, it was because he was allowed to stay here. Qin Nan stood there in a daze. He didn¡¯t even notice when master Xiu appeared in front of him. Qin Nan only came back to his senses when his lower jaw was pinched by a strong force. ¡°How long have you been listening?¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s eyes were very deep, and his tone was very cold. Qin Nan¡¯s lower jaw was in pain from being pinched. Master Xiu had been touching his purlicue all year round, so there was a layer of calluses on it, rubbing Qin Nan¡¯s lower jaw until it was a little numb and painful. Chang Qing¡¯s face was also very dark. It was his negligence that he forgot to close the door. Since master Xiu didn¡¯t intend to tell Ren about his parents, he couldn¡¯t let anyone else know. Naturally, master Xiu would also get rid of those who knew about this matter, including the one who had spread the news to them. This was master Xiu¡¯s usual way of doing things; he would not leave anyone alive who could cause trouble. If Qin Nan were to hear it now, would master Xiu kill him? ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t hear it, I didn¡¯t hear it¡­ Here.¡± Qin Nan liked Grandpa Xiu, but he was more afraid of him. He was extremely afraid, and that fear came from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 1470 - Chapter 1470- Sinking into oblivion-the incomparably fierce Wolf (4000 words) Chapter 1470- Sinking into oblivion-the incomparably fierce Wolf (4000 words) Although his jaw was clenched, Qin Nan felt like his neck was clutched, and he couldn¡¯t breathe. He desperately shook his head. He hadn¡¯t forgotten what Ren had said. Master Xiu killed without blinking. Ren couldn¡¯t even tell how many people had died by his hands. Thinking of this, Qin Nan felt a chill down his spine. However, what made Qin Nan even colder was master Xiu¡¯s cold and unfamiliar eyes¡­ Qin Nan had expressed his feelings to him before, but at this moment, he was looking at her as if she was a stranger. After all, he had lived here for some time. Why did he have such a gaze? even a dog would find it familiar, right? Chang Qing knew master Xiu¡¯s personality, and he couldn¡¯t help but think that if he really killed him, Ren would hate master Xiu. ¡°Lord Xiu¡­¡± Chang Qing called out to her at the end, but he didn¡¯t finish his sentence. When uncle Xiu let go of Qin Nan, it was as if he could breathe. He took deep breaths and his body slid down the wall. The walking stick fell and hit his head. It was as embarrassing as it could get¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t care what you heard. If you dare to say a word to Ren, don¡¯t blame me for taking your life!¡± After saying this, master Xiu walked away from Qin Nan with steady steps. Chang Qing wanted to help Qin Nan up, but he shrank his body. Chang Qing gave up and left with master Xiu. Qin Nan¡¯s heart had never felt so cold and heartache before. The cane was still half-slanted on his head. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it reminded him how unimportant he was¡­ Insignificant. He wasn¡¯t even willing to look at you. Qin Nan laughed, and as he laughed, he started to cry¡­ At that moment, his phone rang. He took it out and saw that Shi Naren was calling him. As long as he could not visit him, Ren du would call him. Qin Nan wiped his nose with his sleeve, cleared his throat, and picked up the phone. Ren could hear Qin Nan¡¯s nasal voice. What was wrong with him? he just said that he had a slight cold. Na Ren told him to wait and see when he came over. In the end, Qin Nan said that he didn¡¯t want to stay at master Xiu¡¯s place anymore. He said that he wanted to go back to na Ren¡¯s apartment. Ren Xin thought that something must have happened, or that Qin Nan had figured it out on her own. She said ¡®see you at the apartment¡¯ and then hung up the phone. Qin Nan didn¡¯t have many things with Grandpa Xiu, just a few pieces of clothing that he casually put in a bag. His walking stick was also bought by Chang Qing, but Qin Nan didn¡¯t take it with him. He could walk on his tiptoes, but he didn¡¯t have any support, so he couldn¡¯t walk for long. Chang Qing was the one who paid for the hospital fees, and it was all master Xiu¡¯s money¡­ Qin Nan thought for a while and took out the only card he had on him. There was 13000 Yuan in it. It was all his savings. He wrote the password on a piece of paper and then put it on the table together with the card. Qin Nan took one last look at the room he had lived in, flunking that staying here and being close to him would eventually move him¡­ Qin Nan laughed again. When Qin Nan left, Chang Qing wasn¡¯t there, and his men didn¡¯t dare to stop him. Qin Nan limped onto the main road before getting on the taxi. After giving the address, he closed his eyes and then cried again¡­ Ren called Qin Nan and told him that he would be there later. His baby had vomited milk all over him, so he had to take a shower before going out. Qin Nan told him that there was no rush. He didn¡¯t know why, but he asked, ¡± Ren, is my birthday over? ¡± Na Ren, who was taking off his clothes on the other end of the phone, was stunned for a moment. Then, he patted his head. It was not in the past. There had been too many things going on during this period of time. He had forgotten Qin Nan¡¯s birthday. ¡°Yes, brother Nan. I¡¯ll make it up to you later!¡± Ren said guiltily. He had really forgotten about it. He couldn¡¯t remember at all. But I don¡¯t want to grow up, and the cake doesn¡¯t taste good¡­¡± Qin Nan laughed. If he had remembered that he had forgotten his birthday before today, he might have pulled Ren over and asked him to celebrate it with him. He would have told him that his birthday wish was for master Xiu to celebrate his birthday with him. He thought that he would definitely do that. But now, she actually felt like she didn¡¯t want to celebrate her birthday anymore. ¡°Brother Nan, you and master Xiu¡­ Did you have a fight?¡± Ren couldn¡¯t wait until they met to ask. His intuition told him that Qin Nan¡¯s emotions were not right. why would he quarrel with me and leave me in a crowd? he might not even know which one is Qin Nan. Ren, I give up., won¡¯t look for him again in the future. No, I don¡¯t want to see him again in this life¡­ If he disappeared, what was there to see for a person who didn¡¯t even want to look at him? it would make people dislike him. Thinking about it, it was a joke for him to stay there these days, right? After Ren heard Qin Nan¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t care about taking a shower anymore. He directly changed his clothes, picked up his phone that was still on speaker and left. When she went downstairs, she told Ji Chenzhou to take good care of the child before leaving. That Ren drove his beetle out, and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s men followed behind. This was a critical period and Ji Chenzhou was worried. Hence, he had sent people to protect na Ren, but he had no choice but to let him out. He had already gone to talk to the tan family and said what he needed to say. They insisted on going to court to get the child back. Ren repeatedly told them to talk to them properly. Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t use force or say anything harsh either. He only had one condition, and that was for na Ren to not interfere. That was because he was afraid that na Ren would be soft-hearted because they were tan Meng¡¯s parents. At this time, their emotions had all been stirred up by Ji Jiu, so they couldn¡¯t hsten to anything. They could only wait for them to calm down before talking. Ren also felt that it made sense, so he didn¡¯t care. Ren drove faster than usual, so when he reached the neighborhood, Qin Nan had just gotten out of the car as well. Since the neighborhood¡¯s rental cars were not allowed, Qin Nan got out of the car in advance and stood on the opposite side of the road, waiting for the streetlights to pass. When Ren saw him, he limped and quickly stopped the car. He got out of the car and waved to him, indicating that he was waiting for him to pick him up. As soon as the light turned green, Ren ran over. Qin Nan did not wait for him and continued to limp forward. Ren glared at him and ran faster¡­ Qin Nan smiled and looked up at na Ren. He saw a car driving toward na Ren. It was a red light, but the car was rushing over like crazy. Qin Nan¡¯s legs were originally not very nimble, but at that moment, for some reason, he actually started to run. After all, he was a track and field athlete, so his start was very fast. Before Ren could even react to what was happening, he was already sent flying by a force. Then, he heard the sound of a heavy object falling on the ground, and then the screams of pedestrians¡­ Na Ren¡¯s vision suddenly turned white. Just a second ago, there were still screams everywhere, but when he saw Qin Nan being knocked away and lying in a pool of blood, his whole world was silent¡­ He wanted to shout, but he couldn¡¯t. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t call out Qin Nan¡¯s name. Na Ren opened his mouth wide, wanting to make a sound. He wanted to call out Qin Nan¡¯s name, but he felt that his throat was full of blood and he couldn¡¯t make any sound¡­ He touched Qin Nan¡¯s face. It was covered in blood, all blood¡­ It was the same when his parents died. They were covered in blood, and then their bodies turned cold¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s subordinates also ran over. Some of them called for an ambulance while others called Ji Chenzhou. No one had expected such a thing to happen¡­ ¡°Renren¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Qin Nan grabbed Ren¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t know where it hurt, but it just hurt. Na Ren opened his mouth and wanted to say, ¡± brother Nan¡­ However, he just couldn¡¯t make a sound. He shook his head anxiously, and his tears fell like rain. ¡°In the future¡­ They didn¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s my birthday¡­¡± Qin Nan looked at Ren, his eyes blurred by the blood. Ren wanted to tell him to stop talking, stop talking, but he still couldn¡¯t make a sound. He opened his mouth to ask Ji Chenzhou¡¯s subordinate why the ambulance was not here yet. The subordinate said that it would be here immediately¡­ Don t cry¡­ My life is cheap¡­ I won¡¯t die¡­ I also want to see master Xiu¡­ They were also very anxious. If something really happened, they would all be responsible. If this person had not pushed na Ren away just now, the person lying here would have been na Ren. Young master Ji would have definitely taken their lives Don t cry¡­ My life is cheap¡­ I won¡¯t die¡­ I also want to see master Xiu¡­ I miss him¡­¡± As Qin Nan spoke, blood kept flowing out of his body. He knew that he would not be able to live. If a person didn¡¯t have a birthday, it meant that he was dead. Birthday, birthday, birthday, it was a day that only the living could live¡­ He said that he would never see master Xiu again in this life, and he really couldn¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t see her¡­ He had truly fallen in love with that man. He loved him so humbly, but he did not respond at all. Ren took out his phone. His hands were covered in blood. He swiped the screen a few times, but it didn¡¯t open. His tears kept falling on the screen. He wiped them with his clothes and finally turned on the screen. He dialed master Xiu¡¯s number and the call went through. He wanted to say, ¡± master Xiu, come over here. Come quickly¡­ However, he still couldn¡¯t make a sound, and he was extremely anxious¡­ He put the phone to Qin Nan¡¯s ear and pointed at the phone, asking him to speak¡­ Lord Xiu¡­ I love¡­¡± Qin Nan said these few words to the phone, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out. His body shook a few times, and his eyes widened¡­ At that moment, na Ren¡¯s eyes seemed to be dyed red with blood. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t even cry, and his tears stopped falling, just like Qin Nan who had stopped breathing¡­ Qin Nan was dead¡­ He left with his love for Lord Xiu and regret¡­ His eyes were wide open when he died. He wanted to see master Xiu, the man he loved in his heart¡­ Qin Nan left just like that. At the same time, Ren¡¯s voice also left. He could no longer speak¡­ It had been a week since Qin Nan left. Ren was extremely thin and had been on nutrient injections. He couldn¡¯t eat anything at all. His eyes were always empty and lifeless. When he was not sleeping, he would look at the photos he took with Qin Nan and the photos he took for Qin Nan. They were all photos of Qin Nan acting cool, cute, and cute. Ren looked at them, laughing and crying, and then he became quiet¡­ Ji Chenzhou was also extremely exhausted these few days. He had been taking care of Naren all this time and had no time to take care of the child. He had his father and little mother take him home. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t tell Qin Nan that the person who ran over was tan Meng¡¯s mother. He was the one who ran over na Ren. Ji Chenzhou dipped a cotton swab in water for the man and wiped his mouth. His mouth was already peeling from not drinking water. ¡°Na Ren¡¯s grave is in the garden behind master Xiu¡¯s Villa. Chang Qing said that Qin Nan liked to bask in the sun there, so master Xiu buried him there!¡± Ji Chenzhou said to na Ren as he wiped his face. Na Ren¡¯s eyes were still empty as he stared at a certain point. Even when his eyes started to ache, he would not blink. ¡°Chang Qing said that there were two nights when Grandpa Xiu sat in front of Qin Nan¡¯s grave until dawn.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eye sockets were already very deep, but after slimming down a lot these few days, his eye sockets were even deeper. Due to the lack of sleep, his face was greenish-black and full of fatigue. No matter what Ji Chenzhou did to him, there was no reaction from him. Ji Chenzhou was used to it. After wetting his lips, he got on the bed and covered both of them with the blanket before pulling him into his arms¡­ ¡®There should be Qin Nan in master Xiu¡¯s heart¡­ There should be!¡± Ji Chenzhou had sent people to Qin Nan¡¯s house to settle down. He gave them a lot of money to change their house and even opened a shop for Qin Nan¡¯s parents. Although these could not exchange for their son, Ji Chenzhou felt better after doing all these. Qin Nan had used his own life to save na Ren¡¯s life. That was where their Brotherhood was. If it was Qin Nan who was about to be hit by a car, renye would also not hesitate to run him over. This was because they had a very deep relationship and had been through life and death together. Qin Nan had used his life to exchange for that Ren. Therefore, he could still hold the panting Ren in his arms. Ji Chenzhou was grateful to him and remembered him for the rest of his life. He would also take good care of his parents and do everything he could. Ren closed his eyes and didn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t speak either. His damaged vocal cords were one of the reasons. The main reason was that some people would lose their voice after a sudden shock or blow. In this situation, some would open their mouths to speak one day, while others would not be able to speak for the rest of their lives. Ji Chenzhou watched as na Ren closed his eyes. Not long after, even breathing sounds could be heard. Ji Chenzhou then came out of the blanket and left the room quietly. He still had to go to the other side to see the Knight and the baby. The children had been busy these two days without seeing rendu, especially the baby. If she still couldn¡¯t see him, she would cause even more trouble. After Ji Chenzhou left, na Ren suddenly opened his eyes and stared blankly at the ceiling. He got out of bed, changed his clothes, and left the room. The wind at the end of summer was still quite cold, so Naren kept walking. He only called for a taxi when he reached the main road. Ren¡¯s eyes were very cold, so cold that the taxi driver couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at him, thinking, ¡°why does such a handsome person have such cold eyes?¡± When nain got off the car, the taxi driver glanced at him as he drove away, and then his whole body shivered. When Ren returned to his apartment, he turned on his computer and stared coldly at the screen. His fingers continued to type on the keyboard. When he saw a dialog box appear on the screen, Ren typed a few words and Ji Jiu¡¯s name appeared. When he saw that name, REO¡¯s eyes were extremely fierce, like a Wolf lying in wait in the dark of the night. His eyes were dark, but it made people shiver all over. Chapter 1471 - Chapter 1471: Naren, you actually dare to do this (4000 words) Chapter 1471: Naren, you actually dare to do this (4000 words) Before Ji Chenzhou returned, na Ren had already returned. He had changed his clothes and was lying on the bed, closing his eyes to sleep. To Ji Chenzhou¡¯s surprise, Ren started eating. Ji Chenzhou was naturally happy. The only thing he was worried about was that Ren was still unable to speak. Ren wrote on the tablet,¡±bring the children back, miss them.¡± Ji Chenzhou hurriedly went to his father¡¯s place to fetch the child. When her baby saw that Ren, she burst into tears. That Ren hugged her and cried too. Seeing his father and sister crying, the Knight also burst into tears. Previously, Ji Chenzhou would get a headache whenever he heard his children cry. He would immediately pull a long face and tell them not to cry. But now, his heart ached when he saw the children and Ren crying. He knew that Ren was upset, especially upset. Qin Nan was his best friend, but he died in front of him. All of this was Ji Jiu¡¯s doing. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s anger had been suppressed because he had to accompany Ren. Now that Ren Neng had started eating, he would settle everything with Ji Jiu. Qin Nan¡¯s death made Ji Chenzhou realize that he couldn¡¯t let things continue like this. The president¡¯s reputation and his mother¡¯s reputation were nothing compared to human lives. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Nan saving na Ren this time, Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t dare to imagine that he would have already left with na Ren. What would have happened to the Knight and his precious? Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of ruthlessness. His phone rang and he glanced at it before turning to walk towards the study. Ji Chenzhou picked up the call. His subordinate¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end. young master Ji, we still haven¡¯t found Ji Jiu. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s disappeared from the face of the earth. The subordinate¡¯s voice was a little fearful. After searching for two days, there was still no news. Young master Ji would be angry if they did not do their job well. ¡°Continue searching!¡± As expected, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s suppressed anger showed that he was filled with anger. Ji Jiu would disappear? He should be feeling smug and arrogant now. He thought that with those photos in his hands, he could rest easy and be unscrupulous. But how did it disappear? His father and the others wouldn¡¯t touch him, because they all knew that Ji Jiu had the photos. Who could it be? Lord Xiu ¡­ No, he had already spoken to master Xiu. Even if he had captured Ji Jiu, he would tell him. Who could it be? For the past two days, Ren had been eating and sleeping well. To Ji Chenzhou¡¯s surprise, Ren actually took the initiative to hug and kiss him. From the strength of his actions, it was obvious what he wanted to do. Even if Ji Chenzhou had thought about it, he had never thought of asking for it. After all, na Ren¡¯s health was not good. Furthermore, Qin Nan¡¯s matter had caused everyone to be in a bad mood. How would they have the mood to do this? however, na Ren was exceptionally enthusiastic tonight. ¡°That Ren ¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren¡¯s hand, not letting him move. Although na Ren had started eating, his body was still very weak. There was no rush. In the end, even if Ji Chenzhou wanted to go crazy, he still cared about Ren¡¯s health the most and his heart ached for him. Ren couldn¡¯t speak, so he only used his actions to express what he wanted. Ji Chenzhou saw that he did not care and was getting more and more out of hand. He actually dared to talk to him ¡­ How could he withstand such torture and be served like this? if Ji Chenzhou still did not do it, he would not be a man. He hadn¡¯t done it in a while, and with Ren¡¯s enthusiasm, Ji Chenzhou felt tired after doing it. He lay on the bed, 30% tired and 70% lazy and devilish, looking at na Ren who was lying there motionlessly. Ji Chenzhou was a little regretful. He was going to be ruthless ¡­ In the end, he saw Ren¡¯s back trembling slightly, and Ji Chenzhou knew that he was crying¡­ It was this kind of soundless crying that made Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart ache. Throughout the entire process, other than the sound of knocking against each other, there was no other sound in the room. There was no crying and begging for mercy like before, nor was there that Ren¡¯s embarrassed and angry voice calling out to him. Ji Chenzhou, slow down¡­ Be gentle¡­ These voices were all gone, and his Rens could not speak now¡­ Ji Chenzhou had never felt so useless before. He wanted to immediately capture Ji Jiu and make him pay a thousand times the price, but he could not find him. He also regretted that he had been so apprehensive back then and not directly killed Ji Jiu. Now, he had caused Qin Nan¡¯s death and rendered na Ren unable to speak. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chest was stifled with a heavy breath that was neither going up nor down. It made him feel uncomfortable, but he could not vent it out. Ji Chenzhou held na Ren in his arms and kissed his back, comforting him. it¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯ll all be fine. Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m uncomfortable. I¡¯m uncomfortable¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes turned red. He held back his tears. He couldn¡¯t cry, he couldn¡¯t¡­ He was too tired last night. When Ji Chenzhou woke up, it was already past ten 0 ¡®clock. He suddenly sat up. Ren was not on his bed, so he thought that he had gone downstairs. However, when Ji Chenzhou went downstairs, he did not see that Ren. He could not find him anywhere. Ji Chenzhou called Ren¡¯s phone, but it rang from the sofa. Ren wasn¡¯t home and didn¡¯t take his phone away. Ji Chenzhou gave master Xiu a call to ask if Ren had gone over. Master Xiu said no. He then called his father, but Ren did not go ¡­ Ji Chenzhou panicked and sent everyone to look for na Ren. He recalled na Ren¡¯s enthusiasm last night and had a bad feeling. He then thought of Ji Jiu¡¯s disappearance¡­ Ji Chenzhou cursed in his heart, f * ck¡­ ¡°Ren, if you dare to do anything stupid, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ji Chenzhou was truly flustered. Many possibilities appeared in his mind, but none of them were good. An unfinished building. Na Ren looked coldly at the man kneeling in front of him. The man was in a sorry state. The man standing behind Ren had a terrifying scar from his forehead to his cheek. It looked like a centipede was crawling on it. This person was called Scarface Chen, and he was once a subordinate of Lord Xiu. Because he made a mistake, he was chased out by Lord Xiu, and his relationship with na Ren was very strong. Although he was chased out by master Xiu, he still remembered master Xiu¡¯s good deeds. He was a very loyal person, and now that he was taking on jobs for his own people, it was also a business of killing people. Ren, even if you¡¯re so thin, you¡¯re still so beautiful¡­ Ji Jiu¡¯s entire body was covered in injuries. He was forced to kneel on the ground, laughing uncontrollably with a wretched expression on his face. On that stern and murderous face, his lower jaw moved slightly, and his eyes gradually turned Scarlet. Scarface Chen stepped forward and kicked Ji Jiu to the ground. ¡°Naren, even Ji Chenzhou doesn¡¯t dare to kill me, and you want to touch me? Do you know why Ji Chenzhou is so cowardly and doesn¡¯t dare to touch me? Hahaha¡­ He won¡¯t dare to kill me in this lifetime. If you kill me, he, Ji Chenzhou, will be spurned for the rest of his life because he has a cheap mother Ji Jiu didn¡¯t seem to care that Scarface Chen had kicked him to the ground. He laughed so hard that blood was seeping out of the corner of his mouth, but he still looked at na Ren with unbridled greed. ¡°Even if I asked him to send you to my bed, he would have to do it obediently¡­ Do you believe me? Haha¡­¡± Ji Jiu had actually intended to do so, but he had been captured by Ren. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid, as he could use this opportunity to threaten Ren. Ji Chenzhou would definitely not tell na Ren about his mother¡¯s humiliating incident. Na Ren loved Ji Chenzhou so much that he would definitely agree to any request of his for the sake of the photo. The heavens were really helping him. He had wanted that Ren for a long time. Naren¡¯s sweet voice of begging for mercy tortured him every night, and he wanted him crazily¡­ ¡°Despicable thing¡­¡± When Scarface Chen heard Ji Jiu insulting na Ren, he went up and gave him two more kicks. The force was not light, causing Ji Jiu to bend over and vomit blood. In na Ren¡¯s mind, Qin Nan¡¯s expression when he died with his eyes wide open, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s angry and self-reproaching cry, and tan Meng¡¯s mother¡¯s madness¡­ Ji Chenzhou did not tell him that he had also seen tan Meng¡¯s mother trying to hit him that day. All of this was Ji Jiu¡¯s doing. It was all because of him that all of this had happened. That Ren wasn¡¯t a bad person, but he had been forced into such a situation. He wanted to protect his lover and take revenge for his brother, so he wanted Ji Jiu dead¡­ And his vicious mother¡­ All the emotions, all the grief and indignation, caused na Ren to suddenly cough violently. ¡°Ji Jiu ¡­¡± After that violent coughing, Ren was actually able to shout out Ji Jiu¡¯s name. He was stunned for a moment, and then laughed out loud. It turned out that it was not a bad thing to be angry to the extreme. Scarface Chen was stunned as well. Ren was able to make a sound. He walked over happily and hugged Ren tightly, ¡± that¡¯s great! I can talk now! He smacked on nain¡¯s back a few times, and Scarface Chen¡¯s eyes turned red. He had watched Ren grow up, so when he found out that Ren could no longer speak, his heart ached so much that he didn¡¯t know what to do. This child had a hard life since he was young, and he couldn¡¯t speak. How could the heavens treat him like this? ¡°Brother Chen, I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± Ren¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, not as gentle as before. However, it was good that she could speak now. It was great¡­ He walked over to Ji Jiu, step by step, and stepped on his heart with one foot. Then, he gradually exerted more force. When he saw Ji Jiu¡¯s pained smile, na Ren also smiled. ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want with those photos in your hands, huh?¡± Ren Juguang was fierce. After all, he was used to big scenes. He had been by Lord Xiu¡¯s side since he was young. Although he was shy, he was no stranger to killing and torturing people. Who would have thought that the person who would blush shyly and stammer whenever he saw someone would have such a fierce side to him, as if he was Satan from hell. ¡°Yes, because Ji Chenzhou is afraid that the photos will be exposed! Let everyone see how his mother was gang-raped ¡­¡± then, you should also see how your vicious mother was ganged up on ¡­ These words were spoken very lightly, very lightly, as light as a feather, without any weight. Ji Jiu was taken aback by his words, but he quickly broke into a smile. Naren, you won¡¯t do that. You¡¯re so pure and kind. You can¡¯t do that¡­ No one would have thought that Ren would say this and plan to do this. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Ren was pure and kind, like a harmless little rabbit. ¡°What a joke. Just because I¡¯m kind, I should be humiliated by you villains? Back then, it was because Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mother was kind that your vicious mother did such a shameless and despicable thing?¡± ¡°Qin Nan is so kind, he should have been killed by your evil scheme.¡± ¡°Just because tan Meng¡¯s mother is kind, she should be used by you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m kind? Ji Jiu, I¡¯ll let you see what retribution is. I¡¯ll also let you see how kind I am¡­¡± today, you and your mother will both know my kindness. ¡°Ji Jiu, don¡¯t you have a photo with you? I¡¯ll broadcast it live for you and let you see how your mother gets her retribution.¡± Ren gritted his teeth as he spoke. He had swallowed all his hatred before spitting it out. ¡°Then Ren, don¡¯t¡­ You can¡¯t do this, you¡¯re not that kind of person¡­¡± Ji Jiu saw the ruthlessness in na Ren¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Ji Jiu panicked. He could not let his mother suffer like this. ¡°You¡¯re afraid too? When your mother did those disgusting and dirty things, she should have thought that she would get her retribution. A vicious woman like her should have such an ending.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you use those photos to threaten Ji Chenzhou? I¡¯ll use your mother¡¯s video to threaten you. No, I¡¯ll use yours too. Aren¡¯t you capable of both men and women? I¡¯ve asked brother Chen to find a few androgynous people to record a video for you. Let everyone see how colorful the life of our Foreign Affairs Minister is.¡± ¡°If you dare to expose those photos, I¡¯ll expose the video of you and your mother. It¡¯s fair!¡± If he wasn¡¯t so furious, Ren wouldn¡¯t have said those words and done those things. Why should kind people be bullied? it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Bad people should be punished and not arrogantly do whatever they want. ¡°Na Ren, you dare¡­ If you dare to do this ¡­ Even Ji Chenzhou doesn¡¯t dare to, yet you dare to do this ¡­¡± Ji Jiu had completely lost his usual composure. He was flustered. He had not expected that Ren would be so ruthless to think of such a method ¡­ Ji Chenzhou ¡­ He¡¯s the kindest person in the world, you don¡¯t deserve to mention him. It¡¯s an insult to him to say his name from your mouth.¡± That Ren kicked Ji Jiu¡¯s body again¡­ Ren gave Scarface Chen a look, and then he gave a hand signal to his men. After a while, a woman was pulled out, followed by a few men who had already taken off their clothes and were only wearing boxers ¡­ When Ji Jiu saw that it was his mother, he immediately struggled and wanted to rush over. ¡°The live broadcast is so good to watch!¡± When Ji Jiu¡¯s mother was pushed to the ground, na Ren spoke softly. ¡°Then, Ren doesn¡¯t want it¡­ I will destroy all the photos ¡­ If you ask them to stop ¡­ I¡¯ll destroy those photos immediately¡­¡± I¡¯m more interested in experiencing your vicious mother¡¯s reaction. How did she calmly watch Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mother get raped? ¡± Ren snorted coldly, his face dark. ¡°Na Ren, you¡¯re taking revenge for Ji Chenzhou. Do you know how your parents died?¡± Ji Jiu grabbed the leg of na Ren¡¯s pants and asked with a sinister smile. Chapter 1472 - Chapter 1472: Sinking-ji Chenzhou roared,"what the hell have you been doing? - Chapter 1472: Sinking-ji Chenzhou roared,¡±what the hell have you been doing? ¨C Ren instantly froze. His mind was spinning quickly. He was so worried that Chang Qing¡¯s phone call that day was also about his parents ¡®death. It was obvious that someone had deliberately leaked the news to him. Now that Ji Jiu had come to say it again, it was obvious that this news had been released by Ji Jiu¡­ Ren looked down at Ji Jiu from above and saw his sinister smile. He was like a ghost that lingered around everywhere, as if he was involved. This was a person who lived in the dark, always staring at other people¡¯s sore spots and waiting for the opportunity to make a move. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll still believe the words that come out of your mouth? besides, even if what you said is true, so what? I don¡¯t even remember what my parents look like now. So, save your energy and watch your mother¡¯s retribution. Although that was what na Ren said, his hands were still clenched tightly into fists by his side. Ji Jiu¡¯s words were undoubtedly a message to him, which was¡­ His parents ¡®deaths were related to Ji Chenzhou? No, when his parents died, Ji Chenzhou was the same age as him. If it wasn¡¯t Ji Chenzhou, who else could it be? Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father? If so, why did his father kill his parents in such a cruel way¡­ Ren, I already said that I will destroy those photos. What else do you want? You¡¯re doing all this for Ji Chenzhou. Are you worthy of your dead parents?¡± Ji Jiu didn¡¯t expect Ren to not want to know. From his expression, could it be that he already knew but didn¡¯t care? No way. Based on his understanding of na Ren, if he knew the truth, he would definitely hate him. Why would he do such things for Ji Chenzhou ¡­ At the thought of this, Ji Jiu was certain that Ren did not know the truth. Ji Jiu, can your words be trusted? I¡¯m innocent, but I¡¯m not stupid. If I keep the video of you and your mother being raped, do you think I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t listen to me? You should have a taste of being threatened in this way.¡± Naren himself felt disgusted saying these words because he was kind by nature and not someone who did evil. Therefore, he felt very uncomfortable saying these evil words. Thinking about how Ji Chenzhou had been forced to grit his teeth and endure Ji Jiu¡¯s threats these past few days, Ren wanted nothing more than to tear Ji Jiu to pieces. Brother Nan had died because of his heartless behavior¡­ Brother Nan¡­ When he thought of Qin Nan¡¯s tragic death, na Ren gave Scarface Chen a command with his hand. Ji Jiu¡¯s mother was clearly a crafty and ruthless person. Her expression was extremely gloomy, and even though her mouth was taped shut, she still glared at na Ren with a pair of vicious eyes. Ren Hui glared at her. Such a woman was truly worthy of being a vicious snake. Ji Jiu¡¯s mother¡¯s clothes had already been torn apart. Naren looked away, not wanting to see anything dirty. If it was before, he would definitely not do this. However, when dealing with someone who lived with the intention to harm others, he would definitely give her an eye for an eye and let her experience the pain of the person she had harmed. Although Ji Jiu was a vicious person, how could he watch his mother being treated like this in front of him? If the person in front of him was Ji Chenzhou instead of na Ren, Ji Jiu would have thought that he had deliberately used this method to get him to destroy those photos. However, that Ren wasn¡¯t Ji Chenzhou. He didn¡¯t have such thoughts. That Ren only wanted to take revenge for Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mother and give her an eye for an eye. Hence, Ji Jiu was flustered. He could not just watch as his mother was humiliated¡­ Ren, give me the laptop. I¡¯ll destroy those photos now. I swear I won¡¯t keep a single one. I swear, make them stop ¡­ Ji Jiu grabbed onto the leg of na Ren¡¯s pants. The blood on his hand stained na Ren¡¯s beige-colored pants, and it was very eye-catching. A man had already started to take off his boxers. Although Ji Jiu¡¯s mother was already in her forties, she was still beautiful, the kind that men would want to have sex with. Account¡­ The password ¡­¡± Ji Jiu immediately blurted out a string of numbers as he clutched onto na Ren¡¯s pants. In the past, Ji Jiu would never have done something like this, where the other party refused to relent and instead took the initiative to offer him a bargaining chip. But now, he was really pushed to the edge by Ren. Ji Jiu, even though I hate you, I know you well enough. I¡¯ve destroyed all the photos that can be posted on your accounts. It seems that your mother¡¯s position in your heart is just so-so. Na Ren laughed coldly. He had hacked into Ji Jiu¡¯s computer, email, and other accounts. How could a person like Ji Jiu only have one plan in mind? Someone must still have the photos. Once something happened to Ji Jiu, that Ren would expose those photos. Or perhaps there was a secret, scheduled account that would automatically post if he didn¡¯t log in for a few days. These were all factors that posed a threat. Ren wanted to get rid of all these possibilities so that Ji Chenzhou would not be threatened. Then, he would kill Ji Jiu so that he would never be able to harm anyone again. Ji Jiu¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of hesitation. He had not expected that such an innocent person like nain would become so smart and actually think of such things. your mother¡¯s still pretty. Look at the way those men are looking at her. I¡¯ll take the tape off her mouth and let you hear her scream. I¡¯ll let you know if she¡¯s in pain or in pleasure! Ren endured the nauseating feeling in his heart. He was really uncomfortable saying these dirty words. However, he had to provoke Ji Jiu like this and make him confess everything. my former assistant¡¯s name is Li Feng. He has the photos. PEI San also has the photos¡­ Ji Jiu slowly closed his eyes. Ji Jiu¡¯s mother furiously shook her head, implying that this woman would rather be taken advantage of than lose the bargaining chip to threaten Ji Chenzhou and the president. She was truly ruthless. If you don¡¯t log in, you¡¯ll post your account password at a fixed time! The corners of na Ren¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer. Brother Nan, I will avenge you very soon. Account¡­ The password ¡­ This time, Ji Jiu had thoroughly confessed everything. He had not expected that he would end up in Ren¡¯s hands. In the hands of this man whom he was really interested in, he had really underestimated him. He could actually be so ruthless. Scarface Chen¡¯s men took out their laptops and quickly typed on their keyboards. The other men also went out invisibly. It was obvious that they had gone to look for PEI San and Li Feng. Ren, I¡¯m telling you, let go of my mother. Don¡¯t let those people touch her¡­ Ji Jiu¡¯s voice carried a hint of anger. He had never thought that he would lose in such a way. No, he would not lose ¡­ He fell down again and again, but he still got up. Nothing could knock him down, nothing¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mother should have asked your mother to let her off, right? No, he should be begging her to let him go, right? However, did your mother let him off? I don¡¯t have any!¡± Ren didn¡¯t say these two words, and he emphasized them. Na Ren, you¡¯re really laughable. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father killed your parents and you¡¯re still here to avenge his mother?¡± haha, this is ridiculous. Your parents in heaven must hate you to the core. Instead of avenging them, you¡¯re actually avenging your enemy. This is ridiculous¡­ I heard that you saw your parents being killed with your own eyes. That old man is such a person, he will definitely kill you. If he finds out whose son you are, he will definitely kill you. You still want to be with Ji Chenzhou? You must be dreaming¡­¡± Ji Jiu laughed maniacally, and he could not stop laughing¡­ Ren¡¯s expression was rather unsightly, and even his breathing became heavy. If he was really Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father, then what was the reason for that? if your parents weren¡¯t harmed by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father, your father might be the president now, and you would be the president¡¯s son. Haha ¡­ When Ji Jiu thought of this possibility, he laughed even more crazily, to the point of tears. your parents were forced to leave the country. When the news of their deaths spread back to the country, your grandparents also passed away because they couldn¡¯t bear the terrible news. Your grandfather also died five years later from a stroke. Your family was destroyed, and yet you still want to avenge your enemies. Can you face your family members who have died so tragically? Ji Jiu continued to ramble on. He was trying to get na Ren to stop and not let his mother be humiliated. Na Ren staggered and took a few steps back. It was Scarface Chen who caught him. His eyes darkened. He had heard of this matter before, but he didn¡¯t know that it was Ren¡¯s parents. It had caused quite a stir at the time. At that time, it was said that nain¡¯s parents had stolen the country¡¯s secrets and escaped¡­ He remembered that the man¡¯s last name was Ouyang. Because it was a compound last name, he could remember it more clearly. your father¡¯s name is Ouyang Song. If you don¡¯t believe me. you can check it now to see if it¡¯s true ¡­ ¡°At that time, he and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father were running for the election at the same time. In the end, he was framed by him. Not only was the frame not enough, but he also wanted to eliminate all future troubles. He didn¡¯t hesitate to kill everyone. Isn¡¯t that ruthless enough?¡± By the end of his speech, Ji Jiu had lost all his strength. Because he had spoken too quickly and had been kicked a few times earlier, his heart was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even cough. Ouyang Song¡­ Ah song¡­ He remembered his mother calling his father that. At that time, he didn¡¯t remember his parents ¡®names, because they would always change their names in different places. At that time, his mother would always blame his father for suffering with him. His memories of his childhood were very vague, but he would never forget the scene of his parents being killed. So it was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father who had caused such a tragedy for their family¡­ Ren laughed. This world was really small. It was really f * eking small. He was actually together with the son of his enemy¡­ Nain felt the blood in his body gradually turn cold, but his heart felt like it was on fire. The fire burned and hurt. na Ren, let go of my mother. The people you should deal with are not us, but Ji Chenzhou and his father¡­ Ji Jiu saw the hatred in na Ren¡¯s eyes and knew that his words had worked. That Ren must hate Ji Chenzhou to the core. Isn¡¯t he your father too? If I want revenge, I¡¯ll start with you! Na Ren laughed. Ji Jiu had to die today. He had to die for Qin Nan¡­ Na Ren, you can¡¯t kill me ¡­ How can you kill me? You won¡¯t kill anyone, you won¡¯t kill anyone, how can a person like you kill anyone ¡­ That person, the one you should kill is Ji Chenzhou, it¡¯s him¡­¡± Ji Jiu was flustered. He never thought that Ren would want to kill him. He thought that he just wanted those photos. How could such a shy person like Ren kill someone¡­ Ji Jiu, you caused Qin Nan¡¯s death. Tell me, how could I let you live? Na Ren laughed coldly. He didn¡¯t even want to look at Ji Jiu. This person disgusted him. Brother Chen, it¡¯s all been settled! When na Ren said to deal with everything, he meant that Ji Jiu and his mother had to be dealt with cleanly. When Ji Chenzhou told him about his mother, he swore in his heart that if he had the chance, he would definitely take revenge for her. Not to mention his parents, he had to keep his promise. Ren, you can¡¯t do this ¡­ Naren, you can¡¯t kill me ¡­ You actually dare to kill me No matter how Ji Jiu shouted, Ren had already left. Nain believed that Scarface Chen would handle it well and wouldn¡¯t let anyone find any evidence. Ren sat in the car, his whole body trembling. Why¡­ Why¡­ The heavens must be playing a joke on him. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father had killed his parents and indirectly caused the death of his grandparents. How laughable. Ji Jiu must be lying to him, he must be ¡­ Scarface Chen knocked on his car window and put out the cigarette in his hand. Na Ren rolled down the window, his body still shaking. there is indeed something about Ouyang Song. As for whether it is your father, we still have to investigate it again. It will be easy for you to find out! Scarface Chen looked worriedly at na Ren. This child had such a hard life, he was actually a child from a rich family. Brother Chen, thank you. I¡¯ll be leaving first! Ren felt very tired, very tired, and especially cold. At this moment, he really wanted Ji Chenzhou¡¯s embrace. However, he knew that he might never be able to jump into that embrace again. After Scarface Chen gave him a few instructions, nain drove off. He didn¡¯t know how he had driven all the way home. When the car stopped, he realized that he had actually driven home. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s men were waiting there. When they saw his car, they immediately took out their phones and made a call. That Ren knew that he must have called Ji Chenzhou ¡­ He ignored her and did not go home after he got out of the car. Instead, he went to Gu Jue¡¯s house opposite. The baby and the Knight must be here. He missed the child now¡­ He couldn¡¯t let Ji Chenzhou carry him, but it was better to let the child carry him. He was simply too cold. When na Ren came in, Chu Bai Qing saw the blood on his pants and immediately checked where he was injured. ¡°I¡¯m fine, young master Chu. It¡¯s Ji Jiu¡¯s blood ¡­¡± Ren knew that everyone must have been worried sick after he disappeared. Ren Yi opened his mouth and Chu baiqing was shocked, ¡± you can speak? Ren nodded with a smile. Fortunately, only his pants were stained with blood. Ren washed his hands and went to carry the children, one in each hand. His eyes turned red again¡­ When Ji Chenzhou rushed in, his legs were straight and his posture was stiff. What the hell did you do? Chapter 1473 - Chapter 1473:I know who did it for him, and Im surprised by his method Chapter 1473:I know who did it for him, and I¡¯m surprised by his method Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice had completely changed and was now hoarse. Ren raised his head and looked at him. His eyes were complicated and his heart was in turmoil. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words echoed in his ears. He had said that he hated his father and that he would make his father pay for what he had done. Then, what kind of price should he make the Ji family pay for killing their parents? His surname was Ji¡­ In that instant, Ji Chenzhou actually saw hatred in na Ren¡¯s eyes. However, in the blink of an eye, it disappeared¡­ She must have been too worried. How could she see hatred? Ji Chenzhou thought about how Ren could not speak and could only suppress his anger as he walked over. But she saw the blood on his pants ¡­ His nerves that had just relaxed tensed up again. ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± Ji Chenzhou half-knelt on the carpet and lifted up na Ren¡¯s leg to examine it. no, the ninth Ji¡¯s blood ¡­ Ren¡¯s voice was cold, soft, and without any warmth. At this point, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s suspicions had been confirmed. It was indeed that Ren who had captured Ji Jiu. He did this behind his back and saw blood. What exactly happened? However, when Ji Chenzhou realized something, he suddenly raised his head. Ren Neng had finally spoken. ¡°I can talk now¡­ He could speak now¡­ Say one more sentence.¡± He had already forgotten to ask why na Ren wanted to catch Ji Jiu behind his back and whether he knew that it was a very dangerous thing to do ¡­ His Ren could speak now¡­ Ji Chenzhou ¡­ When Ren called out Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name, his heart ached so much that he wanted to shout. ¡°This fellow, you can speak now¡­ It¡¯s really f * eking good!¡± Ji Chenzhou had been following Ren shanghuo for the past few days and his voice had always been hoarse. In addition, Ren had disappeared today. He was so anxious that his throat seemed to be damaged. The words he said seemed to be a different person. Na Ren was tightly held in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arms. His eyes were looking at the slide not far away, and he was a little distracted. Even the more insensitive Lord Jue had noticed that something was wrong, so how could Ji Chenzhou not feel it? Baby and Knight were caught in the middle of them, but surprisingly, the two children did not cry or make a fuss. Ji Jiu is dead, so is his mother, and all the photos have been destroyed. No one will threaten you anymore, and no one will die again¡­ Originally, he had killed Ji Jiu to avenge brother Nan and make the photo disappear. He should have been ecstatic that Ji Chenzhou was no longer a threat. However, he could only feel an unusual pressure. It felt like someone was strangling his neck, and he couldn¡¯t even breathe. He was about to suffocate. Na Ren was afraid that he would not be able to hold it in, so he resisted the urge to push Ji Chenzhou away. Although his father was the one who had done that, he was still his father. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s blood flowed in his veins, and his surname was also Ji¡­ His parents had died a tragic death, but his father was the glorious President. He had also checked and found that his parents were still guilty of treason and escape. Their Ouyang family was a famous family, but because of this crime, their family was destroyed. With such hatred between him and Ji Chenzhou, how could he ever be together with him again? If his parents in heaven knew that he was with the son of their enemy, they would hate him to death. He didn¡¯t take revenge for them, but avenged his enemies. How ridiculous¡­ Hearing that, everyone fell silent. They would never have thought that that Ren would kill Ji Jiu and his mother¡­ If you said that any one of them had done these things, someone would have believed it, but it was Ren ¡­ How did he do it? and those photos¡­ Ji Chenzhou cupped na Ren¡¯s face, only to feel an ice-cold sensation. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s breathing became uneven. He felt that the cold and kind person in front of him was unfamiliar. Was this still the shy and introverted na Ren? Why didn¡¯t he feel relieved or happy when he heard that Ji Jiu was dead and that the issue with the photos had been resolved? She would only feel shocked. These things should not have come from Ren¡¯s hands, nor should they have come out of his mouth¡­ Ji Chenzhou lifted na Ren up horizontally, father, little mother, help us take care of the child! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was very low as he left with Ren in his arms. He only felt that the person in his arms was so thin that she was weightless. After Ji Chenzhou left with na Ren in his arms, Gu Jue finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and spoke. ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with Ren? Something¡¯s not right.¡± Chu baiqing frowned. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Ren, but he knew that Ji Jiu must have said something to him. However, apart from tan Meng¡¯s pregnancy, Ji Chenzhou did not hide anything from na Ren. Now that this matter had been revealed, what else could make that Ren become abnormal? Ji Chenzhou carried na Ren all the way into the bathroom. After turning on the tap, he helped him undress. The two of them did not speak the entire time. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s actions were not gentle, and Na Ren furrowed his brows slightly. However, she still didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t look at him. Na Ren pressed his hand down. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it myself!¡± It was an obvious rejection. His tone was as cold as his body. Due to na Ren¡¯s attitude, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s suppressed anger completely erupted. He threw Ren¡¯s t-shirt directly into the bathtub. Because he used a lot of force, the water splashed and landed on Ren¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What did that bastard Ji Jiu tell you this time? Can we even f * eking believe what he said?¡± what¡¯s there to misunderstand? you¡¯re f * eking asking me, can you not be like this? ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were brewing with a monstrous rage. This coldness from nain made him feel uneasy. It was the kind of uneasiness that came from losing something. Ji Chenzhou did not know why he felt this way. Why would Ren leave him? their relationship was so good and they had gone through so much together. There was no reason for Ren to leave him, was there? ¡± What?¡± Recently, Ren had lost a lot of weight, and the curve of his collarbones was even more beautiful. In the past, Ji Chenzhou had always wanted Ren to become whiter. However, he had stopped paying attention to this issue after a while. However, some things would always change when you didn¡¯t notice it. Just like now, na Ren¡¯s skin was white. Although it wasn¡¯t as white as Chu Bai Qing¡¯s, it was much whiter than before. ¡°You f * eking¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou told himself to calm down, but Ren was clearly looking for trouble. Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw. who allowed you to do such a dangerous thing? don¡¯t you know that Ji Jiu is a beast? he¡¯s capable of doing anything. Am I, Ji Chenzhou, such a useless person? ¡± Do I need my wife to stand up for me?¡± Ji Chenzhou told himself not to get angry at na Ren. However, when he saw na Ren¡¯s attitude, he couldn¡¯t hold it in. He really couldn¡¯t control himself. He was going crazy looking for him, but he saw him like this, as if he was a stranger to him. ¡°If anything were to happen to you today, what do you want me to do? Hmm?¡± Even though he told himself not to get angry, Ji Chenzhou still couldn¡¯t help but shout at na Ren. Ji Chenzhou, in this world, whoever leaves can live. So many people have died, but aren¡¯t the others still living well? my parents died in front of me, but I¡¯m still alive¡­ Ren laughed as he spoke, but his handsome face was filled with sorrow. if I die, you¡¯ll live well too. It¡¯s all like this ¡­ The word ¡®die¡¯ from na Ren¡¯s mouth completely ignited Ji Chenzhou¡¯s anger. That inexplicable indifference and the word ¡°die¡± made him panic and fear. don¡¯t f * eking say the word ¡®die¡¯ to me again. Stop it¡­ Ji Chenzhou immediately planted a kiss on na Ren¡¯s lips to stop him from speaking. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want to hear a single word from na Ren¡¯s mouth. No, he didn¡¯t want to hear a single word ¡­ This kiss was out of control. Ren Yue had rejected it, but Ji Chenzhou insisted on kissing him¡­ He was afraid that na Ren¡¯s inexplicable resistance and the urge to push him far away made Ji Chenzhou angry and flustered. Ren¡¯s initial resistance had turned into his final initiative. This was the most brutal time they had ever been together. In the end, they both lay on the bed and came out of the bathroom. The sheets were wet. It could be said that they were a bunch of wolves ¡­ baby, stop fooling around. Tell me what¡¯s wrong¡­ Ji Chenzhou gently bit na Ren¡¯s earlobe as he asked in a compromising manner. it¡¯s my first time killing someone. I¡¯m just a little emotional! Ren slowly closed his eyes. There were still some things that he had not decided on. With every bite he took on Ji Chenzhou, he felt as if he could breathe a little more. ¡°..¡±Ji Chenzhou was silent. He still could not believe that na Ren had killed Ji Jiu How did he kill Ji Jiu? no, and his mother¡­ Ji Chenzhou, everyone says that you¡¯re bad and ruthless, but you¡¯re actually the kindest person in the world. If you¡¯re really bad and ruthless enough, you¡¯ll pay Ji Jiu¡¯s mother back for what she did when you found out that she hired someone to harm your mother¡­ But why didn¡¯t you do that?¡± Na Ren was right. Ji Chenzhou had indeed thought of killing Ji Jiu¡¯s mother and tormenting him, but he had not done so. my father knelt in front of me and begged me to let her go. He knelt down to me ¡­ She said that Ji Jiu¡¯s mother has terminal stomach cancer and won¡¯t live for long, so she asked me to let her go ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou wanted to kill Ji Jiu¡¯s mother more than anyone else. However, his father, the man he had hated for so many years, had knelt down before him. He said that he had not seen Ji Jiu¡¯s mother all these years and felt guilty towards her. In the face of his father¡¯s kneeling, Ji Chenzhou could only take a step back. What else could he do? in any case, that woman was about to die. It seemed that Ji Chenzhou really cared about his father, who had killed his parents so cruelly¡­ If Ji Chenzhou were to find out about this, what would he choose? would he stand on his side or his father¡¯s? He would probably stand on his father¡¯s side! As long as his father knelt down to him, he would feel that he could forgive everything. Otherwise, how could he let go of the woman who had caused his mother such a miserable death ¡­ he he¡­ I¡¯m not as kind as you. I¡¯ll let her experience what she did back then. I¡¯ll let Ji Jiu see how her mother gets her retribution. Ren¡¯s tone was very light, as if he was not talking about the weather today. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body stiffened. He had never expected that Ren would actually do something that he had once thought of doing. An eye for an eye was something that a pure and kind person like Naren would do. Ji Jiu told me the locations of all the photos. I didn¡¯t let his mother experience the pain that she inflicted on your mother. However, they must die and pay the price to comfort their dead souls. Be it Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mother or Qin Nan, these people who had died unjustly should be consoled. It was not too much to do what Ren had said because they deserved it. However, it should not be Ren¡¯s injury that was stained with blood, it should not be¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the shower!¡± Ji Chenzhou did not say anything and carried na Ren to the bathroom. He didn¡¯t know how Ren dealt with the aftermath. He had to coax Ren to sleep and then clarify the whole matter. Scarface Chen was indeed a professional. After Ji Chenzhou coaxed the man to sleep, he received a call from his subordinate. They said that Ji Jiu had brought his mother, a large amount of cash, and some secret documents with him in an attempt to escape. However, the car had an accident on the mountain road, and both of them were dead. After Ji Chenzhou hung up the phone, he sat on the sofa and smoked non-stop. Even the aftermath was done so perfectly¡­ If he couldn¡¯t do such a thing by himself, then was it Lord Xiu? Ji Chenzhou changed his clothes and went straight to master Xiu¡¯s Villa. Ji Chenzhou sat in the living room and waited for master Xiu. After about ten minutes, master Xiu came out, looking a little tired. ¡°How is Ren?¡± When Ren returned, master Xiu had received news from his subordinates. ¡°Oh no, master Xiu, were you the one who helped him kill Ji Jiu?¡± Ji Chenzhou could smell the smell of medical disinfectant on master Xiu¡¯s body. Why would there be such a smell in the house? He looked at Lord Xiu and saw that there were no injuries on his body. However, where did the smell of disinfectant come from? no, I don¡¯t know what he did, but I do know who did it for him. I was surprised by his technique. Even though master Xiu was sitting on the sofa, his eyes were still looking in the direction of the end of the corridor. Chapter 1474 - Chapter 1474: Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes and asked, Chapter 1474: Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡± ¡°Are you playing with me?¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with exhaustion. He had never thought that Ren would do such a thing. Scarface Chen told him everything, including how na Ren had gotten Ji Jiu to destroy the photos. Scarface Chen had also told him who killed his parents. Lord Xiu didn¡¯t think that Ren would find out in the end. Did Ji Chenzhou know about it too? Based on his understanding of na Ren, he probably wouldn¡¯t tell Ji Chenzhou. ¡°That Ren¡¯s state of mind is very strange. After he returned home, his entire being was ice cold. I mean his attitude towards me. Master Xiu, do you know what¡¯s going on with him?¡± It definitely wasn¡¯t just because it was his first time killing someone, as Ren had said. Had he not seen enough murder scenes? He had been numbed to it since he was young. Master Xiu looked at Ji Chenzhou, thinking about how to tell him. He had expected such a reaction from Ren. It was better than he had expected. At least he had returned home with Ji Chenzhou. He had thought that their relationship would end just like that. Just as master Xiu was silent and thinking about how to tell them that his father had hunted down Ren¡¯s parents, Chang Qing walked over with a dark face. After saying a few words to Lord Xiu, he respectfully left. Lord Xiu frowned slightly. His fingers curled up and gently tapped on his habit. When na Ren found out that Ji Chenzhou had come to his place, he had actually told Chang Qing to tell him not to tell Ji Chenzhou anything and to handle this matter himself. In the end, Ren didn¡¯t want Ji Chenzhou to be caught in the middle and suffer. On one side was her lover, on the other side was her father. The most difficult one was Ji Chenzhou¡­ Even at this moment, when na Ren¡¯s heart was suffering, he didn¡¯t want Ji Chenzhou to feel any pain. Lord Xiu sighed slightly in his heart. Silly child ¡­ this is the first time that Ren has killed someone. It¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll be like this. He¡¯ll be fine after he regains his composure. That child is innocent. I m scared that he would do such a thing! In the end, master Xiu could only say these things. They were reasonable and reasonable. Since master Xiu said the same thing, Ji Chenzhou felt a little more at ease. However, he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. today, that Ren talked about his parents. How did they die? ¡± Ji Chenzhou only knew that na Ren had been adopted by master Xiu. As for the details, he didn¡¯t know. ¡°The one who was killed during the riot¡­¡± They had indeed died in the riot, which was obviously a cover. Ji Chenzhou remembered that Ren was eight years old that year, and he had already suffered such a parting. No wonder he said all these things today¡­ Just as Ji Chenzhou was thinking about that Ren, he heard a muffled sound coming from the corridor. It sounded like something heavy had fallen to the ground. It seemed to be coming from the room at the end of the corridor. Although it was quite a distance away, it could still be heard. I still have things to do. If you have something to do, you can wait for me. If you don¡¯t have anything to do, go back and accompany Ren. When Lord Xiu heard the muffled sound, he immediately got up with a cold face. Her steps were filled with urgency. Ji Chenzhou also stood up. He could vaguely sense that master Xiu was suppressing some sort of anger. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he watched master Xiu enter the room. Then, he saw ah Wen come out and stand guard at the door. Then, he heard an angry roar, ¡± how long are you going to keep this up? ¡± Ji Chenzhou could tell that it was master Xiu¡¯s voice. Even when Lord Xiu had been angered by his kindness, he had never roared like this before. Who was the person in that room? It was actually able to make Lord Xiu lose control of his temper and roar out. To Ji Chenzhou¡¯s surprise, after na Ren had his fill of sleep, his cold and detached mood had disappeared. He had asked him to bring the knight and the princess back, and he even insisted on cooking dinner himself. This sort of treatment was like riding a roller coaster, and it actually made Ji Chenzhou a little uneasy. He had turned off his phone after Ji Jiu¡¯s accident because he knew that his father would call him. Even though Ji Jiu and his mother had done so many bad things and even threatened his father, he still cared about his family. If Ji Jiu and that woman died, he would definitely think that he was the one behind it. Even though it was Ren who did it, it was no different from him. At least, at this time, he didn¡¯t want to face his father, the man who had spent half his life fighting for power. After losing his mother, he had to rely on sleeping pills to fall asleep. Ji Jiu was right about one thing. After his mother left, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father had indeed committed suicide. This was enough to show that although he was the president of a country, he had truly fallen in love with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mother. That Ren¡¯s cooking skills were really only average, but as long as it was that Ren¡¯s cooking, no matter what it was, Ji Chenzhou would always think it was good. Ji Chenzhou took a bite of the braised fish. It was simply too salty¡­ However, Ji Chenzhou still finished the mouthful offish. Then, he drank a glass of water. Ren, on the other hand, was eating rice in small bites. Ji Chenzhou took another sip of the beef brisket and persimmon soup. It was actually sweet, so sweet that it couldn¡¯t get any sweeter. It was too appetizing¡­ He drank another glass of water. He had not eaten, but he was almost full. Ji Chenzhou looked at the plate of spicy chicken in front of him. There were only a few pieces of chicken ¡­ He didn¡¯t even need to put it in his mouth to know that it was already spicy. Ren reached out with his chopsticks to pick up the chili chicken but was stopped by Ji Chenzhou. I like this. Don¡¯t eat it. This dish wasn¡¯t made for me, so don¡¯t eat it! Ji Chenzhou pointed at all the dishes on the table and said in an overbearing manner. ¡°Delicious?¡± Ren asked with a smile while still eating the rice in small bites. ¡°MMM, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Ji Chenzhou replied through gritted teeth. It really could kill people with its delicious taste¡­ ¡°You like to eat it?¡± Ren looked at the dishes on the table. They looked pretty good. ¡°Yes, I like it!¡± Ji Chenzhou felt that it was a good thing that the rice was still edible. He had to thank the smart rice cooker. ¡°Then eat them all, not a single bit is allowed to be left!¡± Ren picked up the phone on the table and started the video recording. I¡¯ll record it for you. Let¡¯s see how much you like my cooking! Ren pushed a few dishes in front of Ji Chenzhou with a harmless smile on his face. He supported his chin with one hand and used the other hand to record. The recording had already started. If Ji Chenzhou still didn¡¯t know that na Ren was deliberately toying with him, he would be an idiot. ¡°Are you playing with me?¡± Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes as he tapped his fingers on the table. yes. Why? I can¡¯t play? ¡± Ever since Ren woke up, he had been smiling. The curve of his smile was the same, as if it was carved on his face. ¡°..¡±Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cheeks moved slightly and his narrowed eyes were filled with danger. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me play, I¡¯ll eat it. You¡¯ll record it for me?¡± As Ren spoke, he handed the phone over to Ji Chenzhou. Chapter 1475 - Chapter 1475: Sinking-ji Chenzhou-you were born in the Year of the Dog (4000 words) Chapter 1475: Sinking-ji Chenzhou-you were born in the Year of the Dog (4000 words) Ji Chenzhou glared at na Ren. He knew that he was set on eating him and was unwilling to let him eat these salty, sweet, and spicy dishes. For the past few days, Ren had been on a drip. He had eaten, but he had only eaten congee and light food. How could he withstand the torment of these dishes? It was because he was certain that she wouldn¡¯t let him eat it, that he added salt, sugar, and spiciness so ruthlessly. ¡°You want to play? I¡¯ll spoil you today and let you have fun.¡± ji Chenzhou looked at the dishes in front of him and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a devilish smile. It was rare for their Ren to want to play, so she had to play with him properly. As long as it was something that na Ren wanted, as long as it was something that he, Ji Chenzhou, could do, he would definitely satisfy him. It was just eating¡­ Even though he thought so, when he took a bite of the extremely salty fish, Ji Chenzhou hated the salt seller to death¡­ Ren rested his head on his hand and looked at his phone screen lazily. Looking at Ji Chenzhou frowning as if he was holding his breath and eating mouthful after mouthful, Ren laughed as his eyes gradually turned red¡­ ¡öji chenzhou, will you hate me one day? The image of my parents ¡®tragic deaths has been imprinted in my mind, your father, on the other hand, is so glorious and respected, the president of a country ¡­ But my parents have to carry the crime of treason and escape. How can this be I¡¯m a human and I can¡¯t be unfilial. So, I have things I need to do. There are a few lives between us, and my family is broken, so how can I be with you again¡­ ji chenzhou¡¯s tongue had gone numb by the end of the meal, and he could no longer taste anything. Ren couldn¡¯t bear to do it. my phone¡¯s out of battery. I¡¯m not recording anymore. That Ren stretched out his slightly numb arm and yawned. Every movement of his was filled with laziness. Ji chenzhou put down his chopsticks, his lips slightly red and swollen. Looking at Ren¡¯s cat-like actions, and his unconscious movements, it was simply extremely seductive. Ji Chenzhou stood up and fell down with his chair. He didn¡¯t care and pulled na Ren¡¯s arm over, pulling him into his embrace. He then sealed the man¡¯s hps with a domineering kiss. When na Ren tasted the flavor in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth, he immediately pushed him away. He couldn¡¯t handle the spiciness¡­ How could Ji Chenzhou let him off? it was not like he wanted him to eat it. ¡°Try your food.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s breath was a little unstable, and his words were hot. ¡°I¡¯m not trying. Ji Chenzhou is too spicy! Na Ren used his hand to cover Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand, not allowing him to kiss him again. Who knew that Ji Chenzhou would actually bite his hand, are you done playing? Was it fun? Do you feel good watching me eat? Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was always so melodious, deep, and pleasing to the ear. Especially when he deliberately lowered his voice, it had a teasing tone to it. It was as if he had too much to drink, intoxicating. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you were born in the Year of the Dog! Na Ren glared at Ji Chenzhou in anger. His eyes, which had just turned slightly red, were now wet. It was very lovable¡­ ¡°You¡¯re also a dog!¡± As Ji Chenzhou spoke, he grabbed na Ren¡¯s hand, causing the latter¡¯s face to turn red. ¡°Stop it, the child should wake up ¡­¡± If he could, he would rather have lost his memory and not think about anything. There was no hatred¡­ He couldn¡¯t bear to, he really couldn¡¯t bear to. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave this man. They had gone through so much together that it was no longer a simple love of words, but a love that had been integrated into their blood. If they were to cut it off, it would be like peeling the skin off the bone. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren as tears fell from the corners of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ji Chenzhou immediately carried na Ren and walked towards the stairs. Na Ren enjoyed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s bath and placed him on the bed. He then went to make him a bowl of noodles. After eating, Ren fell asleep. He slept very soundly. Then, he had a dream. Ji Chenzhou had actually prepared a wedding for him. On the cruise ship, Ji Chenzhou kissed him and said, ¡± Naren, I love you! His tone was so sacred and solemn, and his smile was so sweet that even the sun couldn¡¯t compare to it. However, he saw a middle-aged man standing not far behind Ji Chenzhou. He was holding a gun in his hand and the muzzle was pointed at him¡­ Then, with a bang, the scene changed to him holding a gun in his hand and the middle-aged man falling down in a pool of blood. ji Chenzhou¡¯s face turned red as he pushed him away, you actually tried to snatch my father? Then Ren, go to hell!¡± When na Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, his body fell back uncontrollably. Then, he felt his eardrums being pressed and he could no longer hear anything. He was drowned by the sea water¡­ He loved the sea the most. He loved it very much. He was very good at swimming, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. He couldn¡¯t even swim¡­ The suffocating feeling made him want to struggle with all his might, but his body did not have a single ounce of strength. ¡°No¡­¡± Na Ren suddenly woke up and his hands kept moving. Looking at the familiar room, REO let out a sigh of relief. To think that he would have such a dream. He had killed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father. Ji Chenzhou had pushed him into the sea without any hesitation. Ren laughed. Even if it was just a dream, it felt so real. This was the current situation between him and Ji Chenzhou. If he wanted to take revenge and kill his father, then Ji Chenzhou would definitely avenge his father. No matter what, it was impossible for them to be together. Ji Chenzhou was in a deep sleep. Na Ren got out of bed and went downstairs to the room where Ji Chenzhou kept his camera. Looking at the cameras that he used to love so much, he actually lost interest. The human heart changes so quickly¡­ Ren went to the balcony again. There were cigarettes and a lighter on the small table. Ren didn¡¯t smoke much. He only smoked once in a while and wasn¡¯t addicted to smoking, but he really wanted to smoke at this moment. The night wind was a little chilly, but it felt good to him. He had finished more than half of the box of cigarettes. The sky was already slightly gray-white, and it was already dawn. Ren went to the bathroom to take a bath and brush his teeth. Then, he went to the child¡¯s room. He looked at his baby and the Knight sleeping so soundly. The Knight, in particular, liked to sleep on his stomach. His diaper-wrapped little butt was slightly raised, and he looked very cute. Nain couldn¡¯t help but kiss the Knight¡¯s face lightly. That Ren touched baby¡¯s little feet. It was smooth to the touch. He wrapped his hand around baby¡¯s little feet and touched baby¡¯s little face. It was so pink and cute. This was his daughter¡­ These were his and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s children. He had once thought that the future of this family of four would be wonderful and blissful. He thought of his baby getting married. Thinking of that scene, Ren couldn¡¯t help but cry. His baby was going to marry someone else. He couldn¡¯t bear to. He thought of the Knight who had joined the Army and smiled at him handsomely. He was very proud. That was his son. Ren couldn¡¯t stand the thought of these scenes. He wouldn¡¯t be able to see them in the future, he wouldn¡¯t be able to¡­ Would the child still remember that he had a father? He wanted to take them both away, but what was Ji Chenzhou going to do without him and his child? He wanted to take one of them away, but how could he separate them? he couldn¡¯t do such a cruel thing. Therefore, he could only leave on his own. He wanted to take revenge, and then he would be alone for the rest of his life. It was a punishment for him because he had betrayed his lover and child, so he should be punished¡­ Master Xiu¡¯s Villa Ren came over when he received master Xiu¡¯s call. He also had something to tell master Xiu. Ren¡¯s nose was very sharp, and he could smell the smell of disinfectant on Lord Xiu¡¯s body. But when he saw that Lord Xiu wasn¡¯t injured, he didn¡¯t ask any further. ¡± In the future, if you do anything behind my back, don¡¯t acknowledge me anymore!¡± ji Jiu was extremely displeased that master Xiu had resolved the matter on his own. Such a dangerous thing, if there was an accident and Ren was in danger, what should he do? ¡°I know, Grandpa Xiu!¡± Ren knew that master Xiu was angry, and he also knew that Scarface Chen would tell him the truth. He would even tell Lord Xiu about his parents. ¡± Since you already know, then tell me what you plan to do?¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s eyes were still filled with fatigue, and his tone was very heavy. Even though she was exhausted, she was still thinking about Ren. didn¡¯t master Xiu not tell me because he wanted me and Ji Chenzhou to be happy and not care about the past? just pretend that I didn¡¯t know about this! Ren lowered his head and looked at the cigarette on the table. He unconsciously reached out and took it. He smoked a cigarette in front of master Xiu. This was the first time that Ren had smoked in front of master Xiu. Lord Xiu looked at Ren lighting the cigarette and sighed slightly, now that you and Ji Chenzhou have Knight and baby, and you¡¯ve gone through so much, I just want the two of you to live well. What happened to your parents was his father¡¯s doing. It had nothing to do with him. So, you should adjust your attitude and not affect your relationship. With Lord Xiu¡¯s personality, the only person who could make him speak a lot was that Ren. Ren¡¯s face was filled with puffs of smoke. Because he was smoking too quickly, he choked and coughed violently. Lord Xiu got up and sat beside him, stroking his back. Na Ren hugged Lord Xiu and cried without saying a word¡­ It wasn¡¯t that Ren was a good-for-nothing who kept crying. It was just that he was too depressed, too painful, and too uncomfortable¡­ Master Xiu thought back to the time when he had just saved that Ren. That Ren had been eight years old when he had hugged him and cried silently. He had been scared out of his wits when he had seen his parents killed with his own eyes. During that period of time, Naren had been hugging him to sleep. He would always wake up crying. At that time, he didn¡¯t even dare to eat the Red Apple because it was the same color as blood¡­ Now that he knew who killed his parents, but he couldn¡¯t take revenge, one could only imagine how sad this child must be. I¡¯ll avenge your parents. Ji Chenzhou is going to risk his life to find me! Lord Xiu gently stroked Ren¡¯s back. If Ren agreed, he would do the same. ¡°No, let¡¯s do this!¡± How could Ren let master Xiu take revenge for him? he had finally cleared his name. If he killed a country¡¯s president, master Xiu¡¯s entire life would be ruined. No matter who avenged him, it was impossible for him to be with Ji Chenzhou. He would take revenge on his own. This was what he had to do as a son¡­ Master Xiu didn¡¯t say anything. Ren was the one who had the final say in this matter. He would do whatever he said, and he wouldn¡¯t interfere. He only hoped that na Ren would be well. Although Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper was bad, he was good to na Ren and that she liked him. That was enough. He would just let the past be in the past. Even though he felt sorry for Ren¡¯s parents, the couple had indeed died a terrible death. However, a living person always had to look at the future. It was fine as long as they endured it. Ren had been in master Xiu¡¯s arms the whole time. He stopped crying and didn¡¯t leave, and master Xiu didn¡¯t say anything. She allowed him to hug her like this, knowing that he was feeling terrible. However, master Xiu didn¡¯t know that Ren couldn¡¯t bear to part with him and wanted to hug him more¡­ After leaving master Xiu¡¯s place, Ren went to see his sister again and asked Huo qingge to make a table full of delicious food for him. He only left when he was full. On the way home, na Ren passed by a florist. He stopped the car and went in to ask the owner if he could make a bouquet of flowers himself. The price was up to him. The boss was very happy to let him make whatever he wanted. Ren didn¡¯t know how to spend, so he chose according to his own will. Under the boss¡¯s guidance, he made a bunch of flowers. Although there was a lot of it mixed together, it looked exceptionally beautiful when it was done. Ren was very satisfied with himself, but he did not know if Ji Chenzhou would like it. When Ren drove home, he carefully carried the flowers out of the car. It was a huge bouquet. When he entered, Ji Chenzhou had just come out of the kitchen. The children had just fallen asleep, and he had just brushed the milk bottles and come out. Before she could see Ren, she saw a large bouquet of flowers. ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was deep and carried a hint of anger. Didn¡¯t he go to Lord Xiu and his sister¡¯s place? why did he bring back a big bouquet of flowers? ji Chenzhou was extremely unwilling to let na Ren go out, afraid that someone would pester him. ¡°This is for you. Do you like it? I personally wrapped the flowers!¡± Na Ren smiled as he placed a large bouquet of flowers into Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m a man, why are you giving me flowers?¡± ji chenzhou frowned. He was not a woman. Giving flowers¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, throw it away!¡± Renyi was also unhappy when he saw the look of disdain on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face. After all, he had personally wrapped the dumplings. She ignored Ji Chenzhou and went upstairs to change her clothes. ¡°It¡¯s so big, where should I throw it? What the hell was this? You¡¯re even buying chrysanthemums¡­¡± ji Chenzhou looked inside and saw yellow and white chrysanthemums¡­ He was instantly infuriated. When Ren came out after changing his clothes, he heard the deep and angry voice of a strange man coming from the living room, you must break up with him! Chapter 1476 - Chapter 1476: Sinking-let me introduce myself, Im ji Chenzhous man (4000 words) Chapter 1476: Sinking-let me introduce myself, I¡¯m ji Chenzhou¡¯s man (4000 words) Standing at the corner of the stairs, Ren¡¯s eyes were cold. His hands were clenched into fists, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging. Even without looking, he could tell that this voice and tone was without a doubt Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father. Images of his young self and his parents ¡®escape appeared in his mind, one after another. In the end, the image stopped at the scene of his parents¡¯ tragic death with their eyes wide open, leaving him with no words ¡­ The murderer of his parents was downstairs, but it was the Father of the person he loved the most. ¡°I will never break up with him. You don¡¯t need to tell me about this.¡± Even though the misunderstanding between the father and son had been resolved, Ji Chenzhou still did not call him ¡®dad¡¯. It was probably because she hadn¡¯t called him that for so many years, so she was too unfamiliar with it. you¡¯re going to sit in my seat in the future. You said that you¡¯re with a man. Who would follow you? ¡± The president tried to control his anger and said in a gentle tone. ¡°I¡¯ve never been interested in your position. I just want to stay with him for the rest of my life!¡± Previously, Ji Chenzhou had only wanted to drag him down from his high position because of his hatred for his father. However, he just wanted to live a good life with na Ren and watch the Knight and his baby grow up. That was enough. what nonsense are you saying? your surname is Ji, and this is your responsibility. It¡¯s your duty to continue the Ji family line. Can a man like him have children? ¡± Ji Jiu was already dead. No matter how many mistakes he had made, in the president¡¯s heart, he was still his son. Now, Ji Chenzhou was the only one left in the Ji family, but he was with another man. Was the Ji family going to be without descendants in the future? ¡°He can¡¯t have children, but we have a child!¡± Ji Chenzhou had never told his father about the Knight and his baby. Ever since his mother had passed away, he had made his own decisions. Therefore, he did not tell his father about this matter. ¡°You adopted a child?¡± The president¡¯s expression was already very ugly. The adopted child was not his or the Ji family¡¯s. Previously, he had neglected to manage Ji Chenzhou. In fact, he had let him do as he pleased. He had always felt that he owed him, and he could do whatever he wanted. However, she did not expect that her laissez-faire attitude would actually lead him to walk on such a path of liking men. ¡°Come with me, don¡¯t be scared!¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed when he saw his father¡¯s expression. The Knight was his son. He wondered if his father would recognize him at first glance. After all, the older Knight looked very similar to him when he was young. Bloodlines were really magical. Just like that, Ji Chenzhou brought the president upstairs. When na Ren heard the sound, he walked back to his room with light steps and closed the door. Then, he took a deep breath. He had actually forgotten to breathe. He thought that in the future, the Knight and his baby would be able to speak and call this man who killed his parents Grandpa. That Ren¡¯s heart ached. He would never allow his child to call him grandfather. No¡­ Ren¡¯s hand was tightly gripping the door handle. He wanted to rush out just like that, just like in his dream. He wanted to kill him and avenge his parents ¡­ What would Ji Chenzhou do then? kill him to avenge his father? And then, Ji Chenzhou would live in pain for the rest of his life? The Knight and my baby no longer have daddies ¡­ With that thought in mind, Ren¡¯s hand slowly loosened from the door handle, and his body slid down the door. When Ji Chenzhou returned to his room, na Ren was already lying on the bed. my father came just now ¡­ Ji Chenzhou wanted his father to meet na Ren, but he also thought that it would be too sudden for na Ren. With his bashful personality, he would definitely be nervous if he were to suddenly meet his father. Besides, although his father was happy to see his baby and the Knight, he still couldn¡¯t accept the relationship between him and Naren. Although he didn¡¯t need his permission to be with Ren, they would be family in the future. He naturally hoped that he could accept Ren. really? I was taking a shower and didn¡¯t hear you. Why did you come over at this time? ¡± Na Ren¡¯s tone was very calm. He yawned and closed his eyes. ¡°He just came to see me. I¡¯ll bring you to see him in two days. We¡¯ll be a family in the future, so we¡¯ll have to meet.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand reached into na Ren¡¯s pajamas and rubbed against his neck as he mumbled. As long as Ren was in his arms, he couldn¡¯t control himself. The lustful Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t notice that na Ren¡¯s body had stiffened when he heard the word ¡®family¡¯. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not ready to see him yet.¡± Na Ren was indeed not prepared to meet Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father because he had yet to make arrangements for his revenge. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you back when you¡¯re ready.¡± Ji Chenzhou flipped na Ren over and kissed him on the lips. Ren closed his eyes in response. Now, as long as Ji Chenzhou wanted it, Ren would give it to him as many times as he wanted. Ji Chenzhou felt that his current life was really wonderful. In the past few days, Naren had bought many clothes of all sizes for the Knight and baby. Ji Chenzhou looked at the bags and toys in the storage room. ¡°Why did you buy so many things for no reason?¡± On the third day, after na Ren brought back many more things, Ji Chenzhou finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°You like it when you see it and buy it when you like it. Why do you feel bad when I spend money?¡± Recently, the smile on Ren¡¯s face was especially charming. Yes, it was charming. Her curved eyebrows were very charming ¡­ Every time he laughed like that, Ji Chenzhou wanted to pin him down and strip him of his pants ¡­ How could Ji Chenzhou not be willing to let him spend money? it was obvious that Ren was deliberately angering him. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for your husband to earn money. You should save when you need to.¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at the other bags on the floor. They were men¡¯s clothing. Could they have been bought for him? She was looking forward to it and finally remembered to buy him clothes. ¡°I¡¯m spending my money!¡± Na Ren placed the bags of men¡¯s clothing to the side and walked past Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou looked at the bags and then grabbed na Ren¡¯s arm. ¡°You didn¡¯t buy that for me?¡± Ji Chenzhou had no interest in money, so he pointed at the few bags and asked. ¡°That¡¯s for Lord Xiu!¡± Ren retracted his hand and replied with a smile. Ji Chenzhou did not believe her. He opened the bag and took out the clothes to take a look. It was indeed not his style and size. ¡°Master Xiu¡¯s birthday?¡± Ji Chenzhou was trying to find an excuse for that Ren. ¡°It¡¯s not master Xiu¡¯s birthday, but I want to buy it for him. I want to spend my money, my money, my money!¡± As though he was intentionally angering Ji Chenzhou, na Ren kept saying ¡®my money¡¯. Ji Chenzhou was instantly infuriated. He turned around and walked past na Ren. Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s angry back and smiled. Then, his eyes gradually turned red ¡­ He thought of a song that went like this. I want to see you cry I want to see you smile I want to see you angry. .. That thought, Ji Chenzhou, I want to see every part of you and engrave it in my mind, to remember for the rest of my life. Ji Chenzhou had completely entered a Cold War Mode with na Ren, waiting for him to take the initiative to coax him. However, Ren treated him like air and continued to play with the Knight and baby. She didn¡¯t even bother with him ¡­ No matter what Ji Chenzhou did, he always made a big move. As soon as he made a sound, baby and Knight would look up at him and see his sulky face. They all turned back to play and ignored him, giggling from time to time. Ji Chenzhou, who was ignored, gritted his teeth in anger. He took out his phone and gave he tingchen a call. Why didn¡¯t he call Fan bin? he tingchen didn¡¯t know how to speak, so he wouldn¡¯t object to anything he said. ¡°Find a few people to meet up. Lu Kai? Call them!¡± Ji Chenzhou lay on the sofa and deliberately spoke loudly, afraid that a certain someone would not hear him, especially when he mentioned Lu Kai¡¯s name. However, Ren was still crawling with his baby and the Knight, not listening at all. After Ji Chenzhou hung up the phone, he thought to himself,¡¯I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t hear you when you¡¯re so loud. Ji Chenzhou had deliberately tidied himself up to look especially handsome and calm. When he was about to leave, he even walked to the guardrails and said to the baby and the Knight, ¡± daddy¡¯s leaving. In fact, he was deliberately showing Ren what he was wearing. Ren didn¡¯t even lift his eyes. His baby and the Knight were having fun, so he didn¡¯t bother to see how handsome their father was. Ji Chenzhou suppressed his anger and exhaled. who told you to ignore me? ¡± he turned around and left. Na Ren raised his head and looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s back as a faint smile appeared on his lips. I hope that you¡¯ll be able to go out and play so freely without me. He tingchen had really organized a gathering for him. Almost all his friends had come. When Ji Chenzhou entered, he was stunned. Why were there so many people? He was really used to living at home. When he entered the bar just now, he was really having a headache from the music. He had come out to anger his Ren, but he regretted it the moment he came out. The large private room was especially spacious and stylish, but he felt that it was a mess. Especially when Lu Kai kept pestering him, he felt even more annoyed. It was better to be at home. His wife and children were hot and comfortable. Lu Ming was there as well. Seeing that his younger brother was pestering Ji Chenzhou again, he hurriedly put down his wine glass and walked over, wanting to pull Lu Kai away. Unexpectedly, Lu Kai hugged Ji Chenzhou like a child who was being shameless. ¡°F * ck ¡­ Let go.¡± Ji Chenzhou was annoyed. This was too clingy. Lu Kai was pretty, but he was a one-track minded person. He knew that it was impossible between him and Ji Chenzhou, but it was as if he was possessed. All he could think of was Ji Chenzhou, and he did not even spare a glance at anyone else. ¡°I¡¯m not letting go. I¡¯ve missed you so much, young master Ji!¡± Lu Kai¡¯s obsession with Ji Chenzhou was well-known in the circle. It was not easy for him to meet Ji Chenzhou, so he would definitely pester him. Ever since Ji Chenzhou had gotten together with na Ren, he had rarely participated in such events. He was definitely a good man. I was scolded by my dad and I¡¯m feeling aggrieved. Why don¡¯t you let him hug you for a while? ¡± Lu Ming patted Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shoulder with an apologetic look on his face. He really couldn¡¯t do anything about this younger brother of his. Hey, I¡¯m still feeling aggrieved. Why don¡¯t you let me hug you for a while? ¡± Lu Ming quickly turned around and sat down. What a joke ¡­ Ji Chenzhou had a Lu Kai on him, and he could not get it off no matter what. It was as if it was stuck to his body, so he had no choice but to sit down. Then, Lu Kai held his arm and sat close to him, his entire body leaning against him. He tingchen looked at the angry Ji Chenzhou with a half-smile on his face. He slowly swirled the glass of red wine in his hand. This was already his third glass of red wine tonight. He was a little tipsy and his alcohol tolerance was not good ¡­ He tingchen¡¯s every movement exuded a lethargic aura, especially when he squinted his eyes. It was as if he had magic. So, don¡¯t ever look into his eyes, or you¡¯ll be captured by him. He tingchen¡¯s man was so assured with such an alluring thing. He had been back in the country for so long, but he didn¡¯t come to arrest him. What was he thinking? Just as Ji Chenzhou was thinking about he tingchen¡¯s man, Lu Kai¡¯s hand actually reached into his shirt. ¡°You don¡¯t want your claws anymore, do you?¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t stop him and only spoke coldly. The deep voice was very deep and pleasant to the ear. Lu Kai pursed his lips and unwillingly took his hand out. There seemed to still be a lingering feeling of something tight in his palm. His birthday wish for the past two years was to sleep with Ji Chenzhou and be loved by him. She wanted to grab his arm and hug him, but his body was burning up and she wanted to do it with him. However, Ji Chenzhou was not attracted to him at all. He did not even look at him and no matter how much he tried to seduce him, he could not. Naren had coaxed the Knight and the baby to sleep. This was the good thing about the two children. They would sleep until dawn and would not wake up to drink milk or cry. It was almost ten O ¡®clock when na Ren came out of the shower, but Ji Chenzhou had not returned yet. He unlocked his phone and located Ji Chenzhou¡¯s location. It was the bar that Ji Chenzhou used to frequent. It seemed like they had a good time. She wondered if she should coax him. Just as he was thinking about it, Ren¡¯s phone rang. He saw that it was a hidden number. His eyes were cold as he picked up the phone. make the necessary arrangements. I want to ensure that everything goes smoothly, ¡± he said. Na Ren ordered. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go personally!¡± Na Ren looked at the street lamp in the courtyard outside. It was a faint yellow, a very warm color. brother Chen, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t tell master Xiu about this. I believe you. I have to take revenge myself. Ren didn¡¯t care what Scarface Chen said and hung up. Since he was ready, he should leave. Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯ll go and coax you! You should also let others know whose man you are. Ren changed his clothes and drove to the bar where Ji Chenzhou was at. Even though the child would not wake up, he still called Lord Jue and asked him to go over to see the child. Sir Jue was so angry that he started cursing over the phone. Na Ren hung up the phone with a smile. When they arrived at the bar, na Ren immediately told the waiter he tingchen¡¯s name and the waiter brought him to a private room. When the door to the private room opened, Ren walked in and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him. His gaze, however, landed on Ji Chenzhou and Lu Kai, who was practically glued to him. That kind and handsome face was smiling as he said while walking, ¡± let me introduce myself. I¡¯m ji Chenzhou¡¯s man! Chapter 1477 - Chapter 1477: Sinking into oblivion-Lord Jue, can I ask you a favor? Chapter 1477: Sinking into oblivion-Lord Jue, can I ask you a favor? He was wearing a white shirt today. It was a casual style. He had Never Worn White before. However, Ji Chenzhou felt that he looked good in white and had mentioned it to him several times. At first, he didn¡¯t wear it because young master Chu¡¯s clothes were almost all white. What he was thinking was that Ji Chenzhou had only allowed him to wear white because he had young master Chu in his heart. However, he no longer had such thoughts. The first person to show a surprised expression was actually he tingchen. He had seen Ren before, but he did not expect that the man who looked shy and shy would have such a calm and overbearing aura today. This change was not a forced aura, but a change from the inside out. Ji Chenzhou had never expected that na Ren would come. He kept looking at his phone, waiting for na Ren to call him and ask why he was not back yet. But instead of a call, someone came. At this moment, all of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gloominess and frustration disappeared. Some of them had seen Ren before, while some were seeing him for the first time. However, regardless of whether they had seen it before or not, they were all stunned by Ren¡¯s arrogant aura. What kind of person was Ji Chenzhou? A man actually dared to call him his man? This was simply ¡­ Do you want to die? When Lu Kai saw that Ren had arrived, he wrapped Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm even tighter. He was so jealous that his eyes were about to spit fire. He remembered Ji Chenzhou saying that this was his wife ¡­ Just how much had she been pampered by Ji Chenzhou to be so arrogant as to not give him face and claim that she was his man? She looked at the man who had been cold the whole night, and now he was smiling so widely that flowers were blooming. Thinking about how she had barked like a dog just to amuse Ji Chenzhou, she felt infuriated. Lu Kai was a famous tsundere little wild cat, and he felt that he was better looking than that Ren. Her skin was good and her family background was good, so why was Ji Chenzhou not fond of her? Why did this ugly man become his wife? Ji Chenzhou was waiting for that Ren to walk towards him, but he did not expect that that Ren would walk over to he tingchen and sit down beside him. He did not even look at him. He tingchen greeted him with a smile while na Ren whispered something in his ear. Then, a trace of surprise flashed across he tingchen¡¯s eyes. His face darkened for a moment, but then returned to normal. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mood turned gloomy again, and his expression darkened. Anyone who was sensible could tell that the couple was having an argument. Therefore, everyone did what they had to do. Even if they were curious about Ren, they didn¡¯t dare to look at him again. So as not to bump into young master Ji¡¯s gun again. Lu Ming gave Lu Kai a few meaningful looks, but Lu Kai glared back at him. He blamed it on Ji Chenzhou because Ji Chenzhou did not ask him to let go. Even though he knew that Ji Chenzhou had refused to let go of his hand, he was most likely using him to anger Ren. Even if he knew this, he did not care. Hadn¡¯t he, Lu Kai, always been so humble in front of Ji Chenzhou? She didn¡¯t know what Ren and he tingchen were talking about. One of them was talking while the other was writing on the tablet. ¡°Young master Ji, do you still want some more?¡± Lu Kai was someone who would be served wherever he went, but he was used to serving Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou was reminded of the time when he had brought na Ren here and had him feed him wine. At that time, Ren had been very resistant to him and had forced him to do everything. He would blush and cry with a single word. Then she thought of the two of them kissing, the smell of the wine slowly spreading, that taste ¡­ ¡°Ha! Why are you feeding me with your mouth?¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t know why he had said this to Lu Kai. For a moment, his mind was still on na Ren¡¯s embarrassed and angry face. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was low, but everyone could hear him clearly. Lu Kai¡¯s voice had been quite loud when he had asked that question, and the atmosphere had dropped to a freezing point. The corners of na Ren¡¯s mouth still hung a faint smile. Between him and Ji Chenzhou, there was he tingchen ¡­ He tingchen nudged Ji Chenzhou with his elbow, thinking that he had drunk too much to say such reckless words. Ji Chenzhou was a little tipsy, but he really hadn¡¯t had too much to drink, even though he hadn¡¯t meant to say this to Lu Kai. However, he had already said what he wanted to say. It would be embarrassing to explain. Besides, he had already said this, but Ren still didn¡¯t react. Good, very good ¡­ Lu Kai was stunned for a moment, but he immediately understood that Ji Chenzhou was using him to deliberately anger Ren. However, so what if he was using him? He hoped that he could make use of him more thoroughly, directly using him in bed. Lu Kai did not hesitate at all. He took the bottle and drank a mouthful of wine before looking at the cold-faced Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body was a little stiff, and his hands were already prepared to push Lu Kai away at any time. Although face was one thing, she definitely could not let another man kiss her. Being awkward was one thing, but one must never break one¡¯s principles. However, Ji Chenzhou was also waiting to see how na Ren would react. Therefore, when Lu Kai¡¯s arms were wrapped around his neck, he did not push him away. Lu Kai was about to kiss Ji Chenzhou when he tingchen wanted to pull Lu Kai away. Ji Chenzhou must have really drunk too much. Otherwise, how could he have the guts to ask another man to feed him wine in front of Ren? However, before he tingchen could get up, a figure beside him had already stood up. Just as Lu Kai¡¯s lips were about to touch Ji Chenzhou¡¯s, na Ren¡¯s hand covered Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth. Lu Kai¡¯s lips directly landed on the back of Ren¡¯s hand, and he was so angry that he choked on his wine. Ren took a tissue. wipe! It was just two simple words. He smiled as he looked at Lu Kai, his hand still clasping Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth with considerable force. Annoyed, Lu Kai took the tissue from na Ren¡¯s hand and wiped his mouth. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Kai¡¯s voice was a little shrill, and his tsundere appearance made him look like a little wild cat whose fur was standing on end. Ji Chenzhou lazily leaned back on the sofa with a smile in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, could he? I knew you wouldn¡¯t let other men take advantage of your husband, little vinegar jar. Ren didn¡¯t pay any attention to Lu Kai. Did he not know who he was? It was his business to pretend that he didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t need to play dumb with him. ¡°Are you done playing?¡± Ren turned his head to look at Ji Chenzhou. He was still smiling, but his words were spoken through gritted teeth. Ji Chenzhou took a bite on na Ren¡¯s palm and stared at him without saying a word. It felt like a feather was scratching at Ren¡¯s heart. When na Ren saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s Rascal-like and lazy appearance, he was really annoyed. She reached out and grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm. It was unknown if she suddenly had strength or if it was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cooperation, but she actually managed to pull him up easily. have fun, everyone. I¡¯ll treat you tonight. We¡¯ll be leaving first. Take a good look at him. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t see him again after tonight. Na Ren¡¯s words sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine ¡­ Although Ren was smiling as he spoke, his gentle tone made one feel a murderous intent. Just as Lu Kai was about to stand up and pull on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm ¡­ Ren pulled Ji Chenzhou along and left. He could tell that Lu Kai wasn¡¯t a bad person. He was simply infatuated with Ji Chenzhou, so there was no need to stoop to his level. Little did Ren know that many years later, he would guard against Lu Kai as if he was a thief. ¡°My wife has a bad temper. I¡¯ve spoiled her. You guys take your time!¡± Ji Chenzhou was in a good mood just because na Ren had said ¡®we¡¯. His wife was just so good at talking. Once the couple left, everyone except he tingchen and Lu Kai heaved a sigh of relief. In their hearts, they thought that young master Ji had really met his favorite pet this time. Otherwise, how could he have allowed the other party to be so presumptuous? On the other hand, Lu Kai stomped his feet in anger. He couldn¡¯t help but roar in his heart, why, why, why ¡­ On the other hand, he tingchen¡¯s lips curved into a playful smile. However, when he thought about what Ren He had said, a complicated look appeared in his eyes. The Grand young master Ji was dragged out of the bar by Ren Yi just like that, attracting the gazes of countless people along the way. Ji Chenzhou really wanted to take out a megaphone and shout, ¡± What are you looking at? this is my wife! Ji Chenzhou had not expected that na Ren would drive him to a hotel. A hotel ¡­ Ji Chenzhou immediately flared up. Could he not hold it in anymore? Ren¡¯s face was cold the entire way up the elevator. After entering the room, Ji Chenzhou was about to kiss him but was pushed away by Ren. ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Ren saw that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shirt was wrinkled, which should have been pressed down when Lu Kai was clinging to him. It was enough to show how tight he was. ¡°Simple and crude, I like it!¡± Ji Chenzhou had drunk and seen the wind, so he was a little drunk. Even the words he spoke were muffled. His Ren had never taken the initiative before. He was usually half-rejecting and half-rejecting, but this time, he was directly stripping. This made Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart surge with excitement. Ji Chenzhou moved very quickly, peeling himself clean in a few bites. He was about to pull Ren over when he was pushed away. ¡°To the bathroom.¡± Ren turned around and walked towards the bathroom. Ji Chenzhou wanted to change the way he played. It was true that it was always a bed and it was boring. She quickly followed Ren into the bathroom and saw him turning on the water ¡­ Ren Yi turned around and saw Ji Chenzhou standing at the door. Na Ren¡¯s face turned red. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily moved when he saw this ¡­ ¡°Come in!¡± Na Ren still didn¡¯t know what Ji Chenzhou was thinking. He pointed at the bathtub and let Ji Chenzhou in. Ji Chenzhou obediently entered the bathtub. Who knew that Ren would turn around and walk out? when he closed the door, he looked at the bewildered Ji Chenzhou and said, ¡± you better wash away the smell of other men from your body. Otherwise, don¡¯t come home! Then, he ignored Ji Chenzhou¡¯s dumbfounded expression and closed the door. Even though the door was closed, it did not stop Ji Chenzhou from roaring. So Ren brought him to the hotel to let him clean himself up? Just so that he could return home in one piece ¡­ He slipped away ¡­ When na Ren returned home, Lord Jue had fallen asleep on the sofa. Na Ren had covered him with a thin blanket. He would recall the first time he met Lord Jue on the island. Lord Jue teased him and called him little black, and he fell down in anger and anger, into his arms ¡­ He still remembered that he was so embarrassed at that time, and his heart was beating so fast that he was about to die ¡­ He had thought that it was love, but now, he had gone through so much with Ji Chenzhou. Only then did he know that he did not even like his Lord Jue. Reminiscing about the past, Ren couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Then, he saw Lord Jue suddenly sit up. Ren was right in front of him, his eyes were wide open and he snorted. I thought the child was crying ¡­ It turned out that he had subconsciously mistaken that Ren¡¯s laughter for a child¡¯s cry, which was why he had woken up. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m laughing!¡± Na Ren felt that even though Ji Chenzhou was not Lord Jue¡¯s son, there were many similarities between their personalities and the way they spoke. ¡°I say, daughter-in-law, can we not call at the last minute in the future? do you know what I was doing when you called?¡± The moment he thought of this, Lord Jue¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°Young master Chu?¡± Ren had just said it casually, and that was the first answer that came to his mind. This was the only thing that could make Lord Jue so angry. ¡°F * ck ¡­ You shameless thing, can¡¯t you learn something good from that bastard!¡± This time, even Jue¡¯s face turned red. He really wanted to scream in his heart. Where was that Ren who blushed whenever he spoke shyly? He really learned from whoever he was. After being with his third son for so long, he had also learned to be shameless. ¡°Lord Jue, if one day Ji Chenzhou doesn¡¯t want to live anymore and seeks death, what should we do?¡± That Ren suddenly said something that Gu Jue could not figure out. he won¡¯t die. I¡¯ve never heard of a scourge lasting for a thousand years. Besides, he cherishes his life so much. Why would he not want to live? unless you¡¯re dead! Gu Jue glanced at the clock on the wall. Forget it, don¡¯t go home tonight. If you go back, you¡¯ll wake up Chu baiqing. Ren closed his eyes slightly.¡¯Unless you die ¡­¡¯ ¡°Lord Jue, can I ask you for a favor?¡± Chapter 1478 - Chapter 1478: Sink into oblivion-Chen Zhou, look at me, wake up Chapter 1478: Sink into oblivion-Chen Zhou, look at me, wake up Ren squatted beside the sofa, her clear eyes pleading. Those wet eyes were like a pitiful deer. Gu Jue was cursing in his heart. How could such a cute and innocent person like na Ren be taken by his third son, that pig? Ren, stop arguing with your third son. As his father, I have to teach him a lesson for you. I can¡¯t even be bothered to look at him now. He¡¯s so annoying. Lord Jue was really annoyed to see his third son. For the past two days, he had a Cold War with Ren and returned to Lord Xiu¡¯s place. He was so annoyed that he was staying at home ¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. He¡¯s so childish. I have something else to ask of you, Sir Jue.¡± When it came to relationships, na Ren was very assured of Ji Chenzhou. Even if you asked him to go out and sleep with someone else, he wouldn¡¯t. In this aspect, Ren was both assured and worried. She was relieved that this man was loyal to her. What he was worried about was that after he left, one year, two years, three years ¡­ Ji Chenzhou had not looked for anyone. Was he going to be alone for the rest of his life? When he thought about how he and Ji Chenzhou would both grow old alone, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. The heavens were on different sides ¡­ ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t tell me you still like me ¡­¡± Lord Jue cleared his throat. He was still very charming, wasn¡¯t he? That Ren¡¯s face looked as if he had been interrupted from coughing. His face was red from suffocation, and he looked like a frightened deer as he looked at Lord Jue in fear. ¡°Lord Jue, I¡¯ve never liked you either ¡­¡± This was the truth. He really didn¡¯t like her. At that time, he admired her and felt that she was interesting. Because Lord Jue¡¯s personality was something he had never come into contact with before, he wanted to be close to him. ¡°..¡±Lord Jue¡¯s face immediately sank. He had never liked ¡­ Rather than saying that his face had darkened, it was more like he was too embarrassed. I just want to ask my Lord not to let the Knight and my baby call you Grandpa ¡­ Ren had never been one to beat around the bush, but now, he was beating around the bush with Lord Jue. of course. I still want my baby to be my daughter-in-law ¡­ Gu Jue suddenly realized that he had said the wrong thing. Chu baiqing had said that they could not let the couple know that they were after the treasure. The third son was so worried about his baby and always said that little seven and little nine were bullies. If he knew about this and wanted to give his baby to little seven or little nine as a wife, he would definitely not agree. ¡°Lord Jue, don¡¯t call me grandfather, not just to you, but to anyone else.¡± Ren¡¯s motive was to not let the two children call the president Grandpa ¡­ No matter what he wanted to do, he could not accept his child calling that person Grandpa ¡­ ¡°.. You¡¯re not even calling your third son ¡°father¡±?¡± Gu Jue was slightly stunned. What kind of request was this? The third son and his father¡¯s relationship had eased. The matter of the child would be known sooner or later, so it was necessary to call him grandfather. What was wrong with Ren? why did he suddenly make such a request? ¡°Children can¡¯t tell. If you call that Grandpa, you¡¯ll definitely call him Lord Jue. Grandpa!¡± Na Ren was not good at playing with words, but he could not care less at this moment. He had to get Lord Jue involved first. ¡°Yeah! In the future, no matter who calls him Grandpa, it¡¯s decided!¡± Gu Jue thought for a moment.¡¯That¡¯s exactly what happened. Thank God that Ren reminded me.¡¯ What was there to ask for? he was more than happy to do so. Na Ren felt a little guilty. He only dared to say this to Lord Jue because he did not like to use his brain and would not think deeply about some problems. If she were to tell young master Chu about this, he would definitely be able to sniff out the problem. When Ji Chenzhou returned, he saw na Ren squatting there and looking up at his father. He remembered that na Ren used to like his father. He immediately walked over and pulled na Ren up, looking at his father with a guarded expression. Could Lord Jue still not see that look in her eyes? This was something he had to do almost every day. So many people were thinking about their Chu baiqing! He always had this guarded look in his eyes ¡­ But why was his third son looking at him like that? Who are you guarding against? ¡°What¡¯s with that f * cking look?¡± Gu Jue suddenly stood up and looked at his third son, who was staring at him. ¡°Why are you so close to him ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou replied without showing any weakness. Na Ren could feel the strength of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s grip on his wrist. This man was so worried about him. His heart ached ¡­ His heart ached ¡­ f * ck, you¡¯re so heartless. I¡¯m here in the middle of the night to look after your child, and you¡¯re still guarding against me? you¡¯re guarding against me? are you f * cking heartless? ¡± you ungrateful wretch, don¡¯t come home in the future. I¡¯m still f * cking guarding against you and trying to seduce your stepmother! As Gu Jue said that, he kicked Ji Chenzhou, this ungrateful wretch. ¡°Lord Jue, don¡¯t kick me. It hurts!¡± How could Ren bear to see Ji Chenzhou being kicked? he immediately stepped forward to protect Ji Chenzhou as he smiled at Lord Jue. His wife was protecting him, but Ji Chenzhou actually made a face at his father. How childish! Gu Jue was so angry that he really wanted to slap him ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s my home. Why can¡¯t I go back? besides, if I don¡¯t go back, my stepmother will miss me.¡± Ji Chenzhou still felt that he had not provoked his father enough, and he actually dared to add fuel to his anger. ¡°You shut up.¡± Ren felt a throbbing pain in his head. Seeing that Lord Jue¡¯s anger could not be appeased, na Ren moved aside a little. It was just enough for Lord Jue to kick Ji Chenzhou. Sure enough, just as Ren si moved aside, Ji Chenzhou let out a howl. Lord Jue¡¯s kick was swift, accurate, and ruthless. When he saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s pained expression, he went upstairs in satisfaction and went directly to the guest room ¡­ Ren saw that Ji Chenzhou had even changed his clothes. At least he knew his place and turned to go upstairs. ¡°Honey, my leg hurts!¡± Ji Chenzhou reached out and tugged on na Ren¡¯s arm as he spoke pitifully. ¡°He deserves it.¡± Na Ren stifled his laughter. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s coquettish manner was extremely funny. Actually, Ji Chenzhou was quite cute when he acted coquettishly and it did not make people feel uncomfortable at all. However, every time he acted coquettishly, she felt like laughing. She felt that he was especially funny ¡­ Ren had just entered the house and didn¡¯t close the door, so Ji Chenzhou quickly followed him in. He picked Ren up from behind and ran to the bed. Ren didn¡¯t resist as he knew that it was useless to resist. Ji Chenzhou had already wanted it back at the hotel. If you don¡¯t give it to him this time, he¡¯ll definitely go crazy. That night, they were so passionate that even Ji Chenzhou could not stand it. ¡°Did you take your medicine?¡± Ji Chenzhou held na Ren in his arms, his cold face carrying a hint of fatigue and laziness. ¡°If you¡¯re full once, you¡¯ll be hungry for a lifetime!¡± Na Ren wrapped his arms around Ji Chenzhou¡¯s waist and felt his heartbeat. ¡°Who said you fed me? Your husband is still hungry!¡± Even though the two of them were extremely tired, they still could not stop ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was a little surprised when Ren suddenly said that he wanted to take him to the island he lived on. However, he thought that Ren had not returned for a long time and must have thought about it, so he agreed. Ren had said that they were going to visit master Xiu. Ji Chenzhou wanted to go as well, but Ren had ordered him to stay at home and look after the child. Ren Xian went to tan Meng¡¯s grave. The piano-shaped tombstone was very beautiful. Naren looked at tan Meng¡¯s photo and smiled so beautifully, like a flower. It was really attractive. ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯m here to see you! Are you doing well over there?¡± Na Ren half-squatted there. His eyes were slightly red, but the corner of his mouth was forced into a smile. let me show you a picture of my baby and the Knight. Isn¡¯t he cute? ¡± Ren took out his phone and opened the photo album. It was full of photos of his baby and the Knight. There were photos every day, and he would look at the photos on the tombstone ¡­ ¡°Do you have ¡­ When I see your brother Nan ¡­¡± Ren finally couldn¡¯t help but cry when he said this. The image of the three of them together appeared in her mind, so warm and happy ¡­ However, he was the only one left. Whether it was Mengmeng or brother Nan, their deaths were all related to him. In fact, he should be the one who should die the most. ¡°I think they met? Brother Nan misses you so much ¡­¡± Na Ren¡¯s tears fell uncontrollably. In the end, he cried out and his entire body shrank on the ground. His body could not help but tremble. It was too painful ¡­ I wanted to go and accompany you, but what should I do? I can¡¯t leave. I still have to take care of brother Nan¡¯s parents. That is my responsibility. When they are. hundred years old, I will definitely look for you. I will look for you ¡­ Qin Nan was dead, but his parents were still alive. He had to take care of them. He had planned everything after that, everything ¡­ After leaving tan Meng¡¯s grave, Ren went to master Xiu¡¯s Villa. Instead of entering the villa, they went straight to the courtyard at the back. Qin Nan¡¯s grave was placed there, and Na Ren was very grateful to master Xiu for this. Qin Nan loved Grandpa Xiu so much, so na Ren thought that he would be very happy to be able to get closer to him in this way. ¡°Brother Nan, I miss you.. really miss you ¡­¡± Ren knelt on the ground with a plop. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Nan, he wouldn¡¯t be alive now. It was Qin Nan who had used his life to exchange for his own. Na Ren was filled with guilt. ¡°Brother Nan ¡­¡± Nain slowly closed his eyes. His heart was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t say a word. For the past few days, it was as if Ren was living in a fake world. He had hidden all his sadness. He didn¡¯t cry or throw a tantrum and kept quiet about Qin Nan¡¯s death. In the end, he killed Ji Jiu to avenge him. He would also accompany Ji Chenzhou every day, as if nothing had happened. However, how could the pain be hidden? Once it exploded, it would be out of control, just like what was happening to Naren. ¡°Brother Nan, let me talk to you ¡­¡± Na Ren and Qin Nan had a lot to say, and he had told them everything about him and Ji Chenzhou. The curtains of a room on the first floor moved slightly ¡­ In the end, Ren was carried in by master Xiu. Because he had knelt for too long, his legs were numb. Ren had been in Lord Xiu¡¯s arms the entire time, just like when he was young, sleeping with him in his arms. ¡°I miss brother Nan and master Xiu so much that my heart, liver, spleen, and lungs hurt ¡­¡± Ren¡¯s voice was hoarse, and it was extremely hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Sleep for a while. I¡¯ll accompany you. Be good!¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s face still had a tired expression, and his brows were furrowed with worry that could not be dispelled. ¡°Lord Xiu, don¡¯t smoke in the future. It¡¯s choking!¡± Ren could smell the strong smell of smoke in master Xiu¡¯s arms. He didn¡¯t know how much he smoked in a day for it to have such a strong smell. Renyi thought about what he was going to do in the future, and that it would make master Xiu very sad, so he was full of guilt. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t smoke in the future.¡± Usually, he would do whatever that Ren asked of him. ¡°Lord Xiu, you should find a wife!¡± Ren had said that he would take care of master Xiu in his old age, and now he was going to go back on his word. He just thought that master Xiu couldn¡¯t live alone, so he had to have a companion. ¡°Besides ¡­¡± Lord Xiu gently patted Ren¡¯s back and coaxed him to sleep. Ren was probably tired from crying and kneeling, so he fell asleep just like that. Master Xiu called him twice, but he still didn¡¯t wake up. He then took out his phone and sent a message. Not long after, the door was gently opened, and Chang Qing pushed the wheelchair in. The nameless Island Ji Chenzhou looked at the sky-blue sky in front of him. Even now, he was still in disbelief. How could Ren be so crazy? he left the child with his father and mother and dragged him to this small island. He had been to the place where na Ren had lived once. It was indeed a beautiful island. Lord Xiu¡¯s base camp was still here, and those who were brought to Cloud City had changed their identities. Those who remained here were those who couldn¡¯t drift with their identities. He was still in charge of the business here ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll show you my room!¡± Na Ren pulled Ji Chenzhou into the room that he had stayed in before. we¡¯ll stay here tonight. Ji Chenzhou looked over and saw that it was a simple room. There were basically no decorations, and the most common thing was shells. ¡°Are you sure this bed can fit the two of us?¡± Ji Chenzhou pointed at the single bed and asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sleep?¡± The room was filled with the smell of sunlight and seawater. It was so good. Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren over and lowered his head to kiss him. Ji Chenzhou would never forget that night¡¯s experience at the hotel. How dare that Ren still think about this? Na Ren passionately responded to Ji Chenzhou, but this enthusiasm quickly changed. Ji Chenzhou realized that na Ren¡¯s strength had increased recently, and he was actually able to pin him down. It could even restrain his hand and not let him resist. The next day. Ren actually told him that he was going out to sea. He wanted to swim ¡­ How could Ji Chenzhou still move? he refused to leave no matter what. ¡°How can you be so useless? I¡¯m not like you!¡± Na Ren smiled as he looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gritted teeth, but his eyes were filled with pain. Even a man couldn¡¯t stand such anger. Jade Sea blue sky, I¡¯ll let you experience whether your husband can do it or not on the boat later. Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren¡¯s arm and walked out. The environment here was really good, and it was especially comfortable to step on the beach. Na Ren¡¯s palms were sweaty as he looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s side profile with greed. He was so handsome ¡­ After the boat had sailed some distance away, Ji Chenzhou pulled Ren over and pressed him down to kiss him. Na Ren loved the sea the most. There were no boats here, so it was not bad to be able to look at the blue sky from the boat. Such a difference was really f * cking special ¡­ Ren became especially crazy when he thought of the word ¡®goodbye¡¯. Naren bit Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips. His eyes were red as if he had gone mad. Ren had once told Ji Chenzhou that he was willing to go swimming in the sea when he was happy. It was especially comfortable ¡­ Nain slowly closed his eyes. They had been busy the whole night, so they were full of energy during the day. Ji Chenzhou, you haven¡¯t seen me swim before, have you? ¡± In such a natural environment, his body and mind were liberated. This kind of feeling was naturally good. ¡°Then watch me dance once! Lord Xiu said that I look especially good when I¡¯m in the sea.¡± Na Ren stood up and put on his shorts. Under the sunlight, his skin was honey-colored and extremely alluring. Ji Chenzhou was already very satisfied, but he was surprised by the enthusiasm. After all, their Ren was a very shy person ¡­ Na Ren stood at the side of the boat, facing Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou, do you still remember the first thing I said when we first met? ¡± Ren thought back to the first time he met Ji Chenzhou. It seemed to be just yesterday, but it also seemed to have been a long time ago ¡­ ¡°Did I say anything? I didn¡¯t kiss you directly ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou placed his hands behind his head and smiled. In fact, he really didn¡¯t remember what he had said to Ren when they first met. She only remembered that she had kissed him and made him embarrassed and angry. That little look was really seductive. ¡°I don¡¯t remember either. Let¡¯s get to know each other again. This time, you have to remember what I said.¡± Ren smiled. His smile was especially bright, more dazzling than the sun. Ji Chenzhou only felt that na Ren looked really good like this. Today, na Ren was also very special ¡­ ¡°Yes, you said that I will remember this for a lifetime!¡± Ji Chenzhou smiled and pursed his lips. He looked really seductive. Na Ren¡¯s eyes were moist, but Ji Chenzhou could not see clearly as he was facing the sun. Ji Chenzhou, I love you ¡­ After saying this, as his tears fell, he leaned back and jumped into the sea. Ji Chenzhou laughed and whistled. She said she loved him, but she still wanted to play tricks ¡­ Their Ren was really too cute. Ji Chenzhou was still lying on the deck as he shouted at the sky, ¡± na Ren, I love you too! After about three minutes, na Ren still hadn¡¯t returned. Ji Chenzhou frowned and sat up. ¡°That Ren ¡­¡± Although Ji Chenzhou was lying on the boat, Naren did not come up to catch his breath. However, na Ren did not reply to Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Ren, hurry up and come up, stop playing!¡± Ji Chenzhou shouted towards the calm sea, but Naren could not be seen in the clear water. ¡°That Ren, you f * cking ¡­ Where did he go?¡± Ji Chenzhou immediately jumped into the sea, thinking that Ren¡¯s swimming skills would not cause him any trouble. After all, he grew up by the sea. How could anything happen to him? However, as Ji Chenzhou went into the sea and did not see na Ren, his heart became more and more uneasy. Twenty minutes had passed, but Ji Chenzhou still had not found na Ren. An hour ¡­ Two hours ¡­ Seven hours ¡­ Twelve hours later ¡­ He still couldn¡¯t find Ren. Everyone on the island went into the sea to look for Ren. They were familiar with the sea, but they couldn¡¯t find Ren. Dead or Alive, no corpse ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s entire body was lying on the beach. He was so tired that he could not swim anymore. He couldn¡¯t find his man, he couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. A person had just disappeared in front of his eyes. Twenty-three hours later, master Xiu, Chu baiqing, li beixiao, and Huo zhongrao all arrived ¡­ Chu baiqing staggered towards Ji Chenzhou, who was lying there unmoving. His lips were so dry that they were peeling. She was in a daze as she kept calling Ren¡¯s name ¡­ ¡°Chenzhou, look at me. Wake up.¡± Chu baiqing was a doctor, so he understood how dangerous Ji Chenzhou¡¯s current condition was. Many people who had been stimulated to go crazy had gone crazy in such a state. ¡°Little mom, that Ren said he wanted me to watch him swim. He¡¯s so naughty ¡­ He was too bad. No matter how good he was at swimming, he couldn¡¯t bully people like this ¡­ Still not coming back ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were dazed as he looked at the anxious Chu baiqing. His voice was hoarse because he kept calling out na Ren¡¯s name. After hearing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t help but cry. It had been a day, Ji Chenzhou had been lying here for a day, waiting for na Ren to return. Lord Xiu had said that nothing would happen to Naren in this Sea area even if he closed his eyes, but why did something happen ¡­ Chapter 1479 - Chapter 1479: Sink into oblivion-do you want to leave me that much? Chapter 1479: Sink into oblivion-do you want to leave me that much? After another day of search and rescue, they still could not find na Ren. After two days and two nights, the chances of a person surviving from drowning were slim, but there was no sign of his body. Ji Chenzhou was already unconscious by the afternoon of the second day. Lord Xiu¡¯s voice was so hoarse that he couldn¡¯t speak. In the end, Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao took charge of the overall situation. Chu baiqing was in charge of taking care of Ji Chenzhou. Master Xiu had been standing by the sea the entire time. He was very familiar with this Sea region, so it was normal for him to be unable to find a person after devouring them. This was also the reason why no one had been able to enter this place in the past few years. However, he could not believe that na Ren would die Here. He was the Dragon of the sea, so how could he die in the sea? This was something that no one could figure out. That was because Ren had not shown any signs of abnormality before this. Even Ji Chenzhou had said that they were having fun and just wanted to swim for him to see, but he had already swum away. There was also no possibility of kidnapping. Other than Lord Xiu¡¯s men, no one else could come in alive. ¡°Lord Xiu, there¡¯s no trace of him. There¡¯s no possibility of him being alive!¡± Chang Qing¡¯s face was cold and dark. In just two days, Lord Xiu had lost a lot of weight. He had asked his brothers on the island, and they all said that Ren¡¯s body could have been washed away by the sea or eaten by sharks. The Sharks here were huge, so it was normal for a person to eat them. However, he couldn¡¯t tell this to master Xiu. This cold and god-like man would collapse. Although master Xiu and Ren were only ten years apart, in master Xiu¡¯s heart, Ren was no different from his own son. Master Xiu suddenly closed his eyes, and his body was shaking. After two days of searching, the result was expected. But when he heard Chang Qing say that there was no possibility of survival, his heart was still twisted, and he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t breathe ¡­ This was the first time Chang Qing had seen master Xiu cry. This was a man who had lived his life on the edge of a blade and had experienced countless life and death situations. But at this moment, he was as fragile as a person made of sand, and he would fall apart with a single touch. When Ji Chenzhou woke up again, he could no longer hear the sound of the waves. There was also no longer the salty smell of seawater. The first thing she saw was his bedroom, but it was his father¡¯s room. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mind was in a state of chaos. He could only feel a burning pain in his throat. that Ren ¡­ Water ¡­ Ji Chenzhou only managed to say these three words before he felt as though his throat had been cut by a blunt knife. It was so painful that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. When he didn¡¯t get a response, he suddenly sat up. that Ren ¡­ His Ren had gone swimming. Was he not back yet? Why isn¡¯t he back yet? No¡­ Then why did he come home? was he still dreaming? No¡­ He must be dreaming. Shouldn¡¯t he be waiting for his son at the beach? Ji Chenzhou laid back down and covered himself with the blanket before closing his eyes tightly. However, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. He was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what he was saying. When Chu baiqing entered, he saw Ji Chenzhou standing there, constantly saying, ¡± na Ren, come back, come back ¡­ The body under the blanket kept shaking. Chu baiqing quickly ran over and pulled Ji Chenzhou into his arms. Chenzhou, calm down. You have to calm down. You can¡¯t let yourself be like this. You¡¯ll go crazy! Chu baiqing couldn¡¯t hold Ji Chenzhou down, so he straddled him and used his hands to hold his face, forcing him to look at him. Chenzhou, listen to me. You can¡¯t have anything happen to you anymore. You can¡¯t ¡­ Chu baiqing felt exhausted. Ren¡¯s death was too sudden. A person was gone just like that. What should these people who cared about him do ¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at Chu baiqing blankly, his eyes red. little mom, Renshu isn¡¯t back yet ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was like a child¡¯s. He was so helpless and did not know what to do. Chenzhou, Ren is dead. He won¡¯t come back ¡­ Chu baiqing immediately gave Ji Chenzhou a strong dose of medicine. He couldn¡¯t let him lie to himself anymore. Actually, Ji Chenzhou knew that Ren was dead. However, he refused to believe it. Therefore, he was still hypnotizing and deceiving himself. This would really make him crazy. Many people had gone crazy because of this kind of self-deception. ¡°No¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou suddenly flipped Chu baiqing onto the ground. The agitated Ji Chenzhou was like a trapped beast as he roared ¡­ However, no matter how much he howled in pain, his love would never come back. The president¡¯s convoy drove out of the presidential palace, and the police cars drove on. There were no obstructions along the way. On a tall building, it was an excellent secret location. The sniper rifle was already in position, waiting for the target to appear. His eyes were cold and emotionless, as if he had no life in him. He knew that because of his ¡®death¡¯, those who cared and loved him were now suffering. He had let everyone down, and time would dilute their sadness. He had to avenge his parents, or he would never be at ease. He had killed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father. He was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s enemy, so the one in pain was Ji Chenzhou. Therefore, he had to die first before killing his father. This way, Ji Chenzhou wouldn¡¯t know that he was the one who did it, and he could take his revenge. He would not have hated Ji Chenzhou ¡­ There were so many lives between them. Even if he did not ¡®die¡¯, they would not be together. It would only be more painful. Rather than suffering for a lifetime, it was better to shorten the pain. Time would wash away everything. He would forever live in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart. He knew that this was cruel to Ji Chenzhou and everyone who loved him. However, he had no choice. Ever since he found out who killed his parents, he had not had a good night¡¯s sleep. The scene of his parents ¡®tragic deaths was etched into his mind, and he couldn¡¯t get rid of it. He was about to be tortured to the point of insanity. He loved Ji Chenzhou, deeply. It was because of the depth of love that he was in more pain. ¡®Death¡¯ was the best way. Renyi told himself that it was the best. When the President¡¯s car stopped and the bodyguard opened the door, nain¡¯s hand moved slightly. The president got out of the car. The cross-shaped flower appeared clearly on the president¡¯s head. As long as he moved his finger, his parents ¡®revenge would be taken ¡­ Na Ren¡¯s eyes were extremely cold. However, just as his finger was about to pull the trigger, his body froze ¡­ Some unexpected things always catch you off guard ¡­ Five years later On the large black bed, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s forehead was covered with a thin layer of cold sweat as he clutched the bedsheets tightly. ¡°Do you really want to leave me that badly?¡± He asked the other man in a hoarse voice. The other man stood against the sunlight and sneered, ¡± yes, I¡¯ve never wanted to be with you! Those were the last words the man said to him. Then, he jumped into the sea in front of him and disappeared from his world. It had been five years, a whole five years. This man had disappeared for five years ¡­ ¡°That Ren ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou was jolted awake as he took in deep breaths. After taking a good look at the room, he wiped his face with both hands. It was not the sea ¡­ Why don¡¯t you want to be with me? I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t force you. Why don¡¯t you want to be with me? When he went downstairs, the Knight ran out of the room and directly bumped into Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Morning, third brother.¡± The Knight hopped down the stairs. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was dark and gloomy. He did not know what his father and mother were thinking. They actually gave their son such a name. Knight ¡­ Did water enter his brain? Ji Chenzhou went straight into his baby¡¯s room. His five-year-old baby was pretty and cute, but there was one bad thing about him. He was extremely lazy and had a hard time getting out of bed. Ji Chenzhou found his baby¡¯s clothes for the day and lifted the blanket. baby, you¡¯re up. Be good. Ji Chenzhou pinched his baby¡¯s little face and said lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± Baby mumbled, then reached out to pull the blanket, but he couldn¡¯t get it. With her eyes half-closed, she mumbled, ¡± third brother, you¡¯re so annoying ¡­ The baby stomped his little legs and was a little annoyed. yes, third brother. You¡¯re so annoying. Baby, be good. Get up quickly. You¡¯re going to be late for kindergarten. Little seven, little nine, and Knight were all afraid of Ji Chenzhou. They knew that their third brother had a bad temper, so they obediently followed whatever Ji Chenzhou said. He only had no temper towards his baby and would do whatever his baby said. He had no choice. Out of his father and mother¡¯s four children, he only had one daughter. Why was she called baby? it was because she was a baby, and she had to be pampered and pampered. I don¡¯t want to. I want to sleep. I¡¯m not going ¡­ This was a conversation they had almost every day. Even so, Ji Chenzhou would still patiently coax his baby every day. ¡°Baby, be good and get up. Third brother will give you a lollipop, okay? Don¡¯t Let Daddy Know.¡± Ji Chenzhou had tried this lollipop trick a hundred times because his baby loved to eat lollipops. Sure enough, baby immediately sat up and blinked his big eyes. He smiled and made a ¡± shush ¡± gesture with his finger on his lips. He was very cute. Ji Chenzhou coaxed his baby to put on her clothes before combing her hair. He only brought her downstairs after everything was done. Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiu had already eaten and left on the school bus. They were in primary school now. Ji Chenzhou would send the remaining Knights and babies to kindergarten every morning. The Knight had already finished his breakfast and was waiting for his third brother and sister in the living room. ¡°Can you wake up earlier tomorrow and wake up my baby? look at what time it is already.¡± Gu Jue kissed his baby and sat down on the dining chair with her in his arms. He said to his third son in an unpleasant tone. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, go wake her up. Why are you shouting at me?¡± Ji Chenzhou immediately sat down to eat. He was the one with the least status in the family. No matter what, he was still the ¡°eldest son¡± in the family. Why did he seem like he was picked up from the streets? He thought that his father and mother were really amazing. They had four sons and one daughter at once. It was great. In the future, when these two old men were old, they would have so many children to serve them. How blissful would that be? ¡°I f * cking ¡­ What did I shout at you for? lower your voice, your stepmother is still sleeping.¡± Gu Jue would still curse from time to time. Chu baiqing had already argued with him a few times over this. Just because he was always careless and would say something like ¡± f * ck ¡°, little seven completely learned from him and said, ¡± f * ck, I¡¯m not eating anymore. ¡°This meal is too f * cking unpalatable.¡± Because of this, little seven had been beaten up a lot. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re feeling sorry for my stepmother now. Why didn¡¯t you feel sorry for her when you were torturing her?¡± Ji Chenzhou rolled his eyes at his father and placed the peeled boiled egg into his baby¡¯s bowl. He pinched his baby¡¯s face again. It felt really good. ¡°What kind of brother are you? What are you saying in front of your sister! You¡¯re so shameless.¡± Gu Jue said angrily as he kicked Ji Chenzhou¡¯s leg. ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the shameless one, old frivolous one.¡± Ji Chenzhou took a bite of his toast. His father was getting more and more sloppy in his cooking. ¡°F * ck ¡­ Don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ve raised an ungrateful Wolf.¡± Gu Jue was alive. The younger ones were insensible, and the older ones were insensible. All of them were eager to anger him to death. don¡¯t say that you¡¯re supporting me. It¡¯s my stepmother who earns money in our family. You stay at home every day. Who¡¯s supporting who? ¡± That was true. Gu Jue was at home every day now. He cooked in the morning and at night. He did not need to cook for lunch. However, when his third son was at home, he still had to cook for him. None of them went out to work ¡­ ¡°F * cking say that again!¡± Gu Jue was furious. He had been working so hard to serve them all day, and now he had made a mistake. He didn¡¯t go to work, but Qin shaoyou was in the company, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about it. He was really making money and taking care of both families. ¡°Repeat what you just said.¡± Chu baiqing appeared behind Gu Jue, yawning. He smacked Gu Jue on the head and said in a deep voice. ¡°You¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll go cook you some noodles!¡± Gu Jue saw Chu baiqing¡¯s dark expression and knew that he had said vulgarities again. He immediately smiled and hurried to the kitchen to cook noodles for his wife. Ji Chenzhou looked at the toast in his hand. This kind of treatment? ¡°I also want to eat cooked noodles.¡± He shouted at his father¡¯s back. ¡°Get lost,¡± he said. What he got in return was a loud roar from his father, which was filled with deep disgust. ¡°Little mom, I want to eat noodles too.¡± Ji Chenzhou ignored his father and turned to look for his little mother. ¡°Cook a bowl of noodles for Chenzhou too.¡± Chu baiqing kissed his baby¡¯s little face and said to Gu Jue, who was in the kitchen. ¡°You should just spoil him!¡± Gu Jue¡¯s unhappy voice came from the kitchen ¡­ Ji Chenzhou ate a bowl of noodles in satisfaction and left with his baby and Knight. After sending them to kindergarten, he still had to work at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart ached when he saw Ji Chenzhou holding the Knight¡¯s hand and carrying his precious. It had been five years. Time really flew ¡­ is it time to hypnotize him again? he¡¯s been saying that he¡¯s dreaming these past two days. Gu Jue sighed as he poured Chu baiqing a glass of warm water. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone was bitter. During the period when Rengang died, Ji Chenzhou had no intention of living. He did not care about the Knight or the treasure. No matter how everyone persuaded him, he would not listen. She was waiting for na Ren to come back from the swim as if she was possessed. She sat by the pool and waited every day ¡­ He only wanted to live in his and Ren¡¯s world, and he didn¡¯t want to come out at all. They had no choice but to hypnotize him. She wanted him to forget about Ren, but she failed after several attempts because Ren was deeply rooted in his heart. Especially the scene of Ren jumping into the sea ¡­ In the end, she could only hypnotize him and tell him that she jumped into the sea because she didn¡¯t want to be with him. Then, she sealed off the process of them falling in love. Only the memory of their first meeting and the memory of Ren jumping into the sea remained. As expected, the hypnotized Ji Chenzhou only had hatred and resentment for na Ren. He had also come back to life, but he could not remember the Knight and his baby. In the end, he only told him that it was an artificial child made by his father and his stepmother ¡­ These days passed for five years ¡­ Ji Chenzhou had followed his father¡¯s arrangements and entered the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. He was now the Minister of Foreign Affairs, the position that Ji Jiu had once held. He was busy every day, but his love life was always a blank. Even though Ren had died, he still had a certain place in his heart. After all, he had been very interested in Ren when they first met. All these years, Lu Kai had been chasing after Ji Chenzhou. It had been five years, and he had not gotten any response, but he had not given up at all. In order to enjoy the benefits of being in a favorable position, Lu Kai had also entered the Ministry of Foreign Affairs through his family¡¯s connections. After work, Ji Chenzhou had just gotten into the car when Lu Kai appeared out of nowhere and sat in the front passenger seat. She fastened her seat belt naturally and smiled at Ji Chenzhou. today is my birthday. You¡¯ll treat me to something good, right? ¡± If Lu Kai had looked demonic and charming back then, then five years later, Lu Kai had become more mature. After all, he had entered the workplace, and his temperament had changed. Ji Chenzhou recalled that Lu Ming had called him and asked him to take care of Lu Kai. So it was his birthday. Every year, on Lu Kai¡¯s birthday, Lu Ming would specially greet Ji Chenzhou and ask him to treat Lu Kai better. Because Lu Kai¡¯s mother had passed away on his birthday, Lu Kai¡¯s birthday was a form of torture for him every year. Ji Chenzhou did not say anything and started the car. Since he hadn¡¯t been chased out of the car, Lu Kai knew that Ji Chenzhou would take him out for a good meal. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and his heart was filled with happiness. He thought that he would never have the chance to have this man again, but he did not expect that Ren would actually die ¡­ He thought that Ji Chenzhou would go crazy. Didn¡¯t he say that he loved that man very much? However, wasn¡¯t she living so well now? perhaps she had forgotten who that man was. He knew it. How could a person like Ji Chenzhou fall in love with someone else? He didn¡¯t understand love at all. He didn¡¯t expect him to fall in love with him, he just wanted to be with him. He believed that as long as he persevered, he would eventually be accepted by him one day. He had loved her for so many years and it had become a habit. He could afford to wait. Ji Chenzhou brought Lu Kai to his couple¡¯s restaurant. He did not have any other intentions, but he just happened to have some matters to deal with. However, Lu Kai didn¡¯t think so. A couple¡¯s restaurant ¡­ When they got out of the car, he hooked his arm around Ji Chenzhou¡¯S. I like it here. Her eyes were curved, and the corners of her mouth were upturned. It was as if she had become the proud little wild cat from five years ago. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say anything. Ever since Ren didn¡¯t want to be with him and jumped into the sea, Ji Chenzhou had become extremely cold in front of others. He would only reveal his true self in front of his little father and mother. The dishes were all ordered by Lu Kai, and he even ordered red wine. Thinking that it was his birthday, Ji Chenzhou got someone to prepare a cake. ¡°Chenzhou, I¡¯m really happy today.¡± Lu Kai was indeed very happy. After drinking quite a bit, he directly sat beside Ji Chenzhou. Her entire body was stuck to him, and the smell of alcohol mixed with heat hit Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s almost time, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Ji Chenzhou did not drink much because he knew Lu Kai¡¯s alcohol tolerance. He would get drunk easily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. You want me? My birthday wish all these years is for you to sleep with me ¡­¡± Lu Kai was about to kiss Ji Chenzhou when he said that, but he avoided him. ¡°Stop it!¡± Ji Chenzhou naturally knew about this. On Lu Kai¡¯s birthday two years ago, he had shouted loudly that he wanted her to sleep with him ¡­ I¡¯m not fooling around. Ji Chenzhou, why can¡¯t you sleep with me? I¡¯m good-looking and have. good figure ¡­ Ever since that na Ren had died, no one had appeared by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s side. If Ji Chenzhou had any memories of him and Renai, he would have pushed Lu Kai away without hesitation. However, he didn¡¯t have those memories. He was only interested in that Ren, but he would rather die than jump into the sea. Ji Chenzhou could no longer remember how many years Lu Kai had wooed him, but no matter how hard he tried to distance himself from him, Lu Kai had not given up. He didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t like Lu Kai. He was better looking than na Ren, had fair skin, a good figure, and was very attractive. Most importantly, he loved him, so why wasn¡¯t he interested ¡­ Ji Chenzhou pinched Lu Kai¡¯s jaw, and Lu Kai pouted slightly, wanting to kiss him ¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at Lu Kai¡¯s lips and narrowed his eyes slightly. The only thing that appeared in his mind was Ren¡¯s lips, not the thin lips of other men. Ren¡¯s lips were a little chubby, and it felt good to kiss them ¡­ In Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes, there was no Lu Kai, only those alluring lips ¡­ Lu Kai¡¯s hands were tightly wrapped around Ji Chenzhou¡¯s neck. He would definitely make him sleep with him. It had been so many years, and he, Lu Kai, had become a joke. He had chased after Ji Chenzhou every day, but he had not received a single response. His love had been so petty and low. However, he was willing to do so. He wanted this man, and he must have this man. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s thumb brushed against Lu Kai¡¯s lips as he slowly lowered his head. Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Lu Kai squinted his alluring eyes and called out Ji Chenzhou¡¯s name in a soft voice. Any man would not be able to resist Lu Kai¡¯s seduction, not to mention that Ji Chenzhou had mistaken him for that Ren ¡­ Chapter 1480 - Chapter 1480: Go and beg him to let me go!(6000 words) Chapter 1480: Go and beg him to let me go!(6000 words) An image flashed across Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mind. Na Ren had wrapped his arms around his neck, his eyes filled with deep affection. He shyly closed his eyes and kissed him on the lips. He was so passionate ¡­ Ji Chenzhou could not help but shiver. He pushed Lu Kai away abruptly and looked at him. It was not that Ren ¡­ Ji Chenzhou felt a headache. It was really funny. When had na Ren ever been so proactive to him ¡­ How could he have that kind of passion? he would rather die than be with her. It was really funny ¡­ Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t understand why he kept thinking about Ren recently. The more he thought about it, the angrier he would feel. His heart would feel stifled and flustered. That feeling was very infuriating. A person who would rather die than be with her, why would she think of him? Lu Kai¡¯s face was full of shock when he was suddenly pushed away. Ji Chenzhou clearly had a reaction, and his eyes were filled with infatuation. He clearly wanted Lu Kai, but how did he suddenly become so cold in an instant? ¡°¡± ¡°Put on your clothes, I¡¯ll send you back!¡± Ji Chenzhou glanced at Lu Kai¡¯s disheveled clothes. His fair neck was slightly red because of his passion, and he had to admit that it was very alluring. However, he was not interested in it. His mind was full of that Ren, that Ren ¡­ It was a terrible feeling ¡­ ¡°Are you thinking of Ren again? he¡¯s already dead. Dead, what are you thinking of him for? can¡¯t you see me? Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯ve loved you for so many years. Do you know that I¡¯ve become a joke in Yun city? everyone says that I, Lu Kai, can¡¯t compare to a dead man ¡­ Ji Chenzhou had been around for so many years, even a rock would be warm by now. How am I, Luke, lacking?¡± Lu Kai had a bad temper, but he had never dared to show it to Ji Chenzhou. This was the first time in so many years that he had yelled at Ji Chenzhou because he felt too aggrieved ¡­ He had already begged him to have him, so why was he still so cold ¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at Lu Kai, whose eyes were red and on the verge of tears. He knew of Lu Kai¡¯s feelings for him, but he couldn¡¯t force him to do this. Even more so, he couldn¡¯t take him. He and Lu Ming were good buddies, and if he slept with Lu Kai, he had to be responsible for him. It was fine if he couldn¡¯t play with him. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t slept with him yet, and Lu Kai was stuck to him like a plaster. If he slept with him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get better. Ji Chenzhou patted Lu Kai¡¯s head. don¡¯t cry. Even if you don¡¯t have that kind of heart, it¡¯s impossible between you and me. Don¡¯t put your thoughts on me anymore. Ji Chenzhou tidied up Lu Kai¡¯s clothes for him. However, he could not button them properly, so he simply did not button them. For some reason, he could not say anything harsh to Lu Kai. Perhaps it was because it was his birthday today, or perhaps it was because Lu Kai had been crying and shouting at him, or perhaps it was because he had mentioned Naren ¡­ Ji Chenzhou helped Lu Kai put on his coat. This was the first time he had been so gentle to him. Lu Kai looked at Ji Chenzhou greedily and cried even harder. He hugged Ji Chenzhou¡¯s neck without a care and kissed him wildly. Because she longed for this man too much, it was like she was possessed. Ji Chenzhou actually did not push him away. Ji Chenzhou pursed his lips and refused to let Lu Kai kiss him. Lu Kai tried to pry Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth open a few times, but to no avail. In the end, he bit his lips helplessly before releasing his hand in disappointment ¡­ Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m only twenty-six years old this year. What¡¯s the harm in waiting for you for another ten years? if that doesn¡¯t work.. ¡®ll wait for another twenty or thirty years. I¡¯m only capable of this much ¡­ Lu Kai sat there with tears on his face and blood at the corner of his mouth. His voice was very low. Ji Chenzhou used the back of his hand to wipe the corner of his lips. Lu Kai had bitten quite hard, so there was quite a lot of blood. Ji Chenzhou felt unusually stifled when he heard Lu Kai¡¯s words. He could not respond to his feelings. Over the years, Lu Ming had tried to persuade Lu Kai countless times and used all sorts of methods, but he could not make him give up. Lu Ming had also said that his brother¡¯s greatest achievement in life was his stubbornness towards Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou tugged at Lu Kai¡¯s arm and pulled him out. Now, he just wanted to send him back as soon as possible and then go home. Only when he went home and listened to his father scold him, little seven and little nine fighting madly, the Knight eating and laughing foolishly, and his baby whining for a hug, did he feel at ease ¡­ When they walked out of the restaurant, Ji Chenzhou pulled Lu Kai into the car. However, Lu Kai refused to get in. Ji Chenzhou was a little angry. Lu Kai had drunk, so he had to send him home to prevent any problems from occurring if he left on his own. When Lu Kai was recruiting people, a casual look from him would make men¡¯s hearts race, and they were naturally like wild cats. Ji Chenzhou, I don¡¯t need your concern ¡­ Lu Kai felt wronged. Now that he was drunk, he started to mess around. As the top two buttons of his shirt were not buttoned, his beautiful collarbones were revealed as he shook off Ji Chenzhou. That kind of casual style was really something that women could not compare to ¡­ ¡°Stop it, let¡¯s go home!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s head was throbbing, and he was feeling extremely frustrated. The corner of her lips was still aching. Lu Kai¡¯s bite had indeed hurt. I¡¯m not going back, I¡¯m not going back, I¡¯m not going back. Ji Chenzhou, you bastard ¡­ Lu Kai pointed at Ji Chenzhou and shouted, ¡± why Don¡¯t You Want Me? why Don¡¯t You Want Me. ¡± Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯m a bastard. Ancestor, can you f * cking stop? ¡± Ji Chenzhou was really losing his patience. He stepped forward, grabbed Lu Kai¡¯s arm, and pulled him into the car with considerable force. Ji Chenzhou, be gentler. It hurts ¡­ Lu Kai had never been treated like this before, and he was about to cry again. ¡°You¡¯re still f * cking in pain. Look at how you bit me.¡± Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t afraid of pain, but the corner of his mouth was hurting badly. ¡°Who asked you to ¡­ Then, to me ¡­¡± Lu Kai¡¯s heart ached for Ji Chenzhou. He didn¡¯t know why he had dared to bite him. If he had let him kiss her, he would not have bitten him ¡­ No matter how he looked at it, it sounded as if Ji Chenzhou had wanted to force a kiss on Lu Kai, and he had bitten Ji Chenzhou because he had not allowed it ¡­ Not far away, the window of a car was open. The person in the car was wearing a cap. He listened to the conversation between the two people and a faint smile appeared on his face ¡­ This smile only slowly disappeared when Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car tail lights disappeared from sight. Following that. her expression turned into a wooden arc. Ji Chenzhou ¡­ It was a soft mumble filled with endless complicated emotions. It was a cool night in the cemetery. In front of the piano-shaped tombstone, a thin figure stood for a long time. ¡°Is it good? Mengmeng, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s willing to eat them.¡± There were many exquisite cakes placed in front of the grave, a bowl of cold fish soup noodles, and a bowl of meatball soup that tan Meng did not drink on the day of her death ¡­ Under the cap was a handsome face. Na Ren¡¯s hand gently touched tan Meng¡¯s photo, and the corners of his eyes gradually became wet. The image of tan Meng smiling appeared in Naren¡¯s mind. ¡°Did the meatball soup that brother Nan made for you taste good?¡± Tan Meng was a little foodie, but she didn¡¯t get fat no matter how much she ate. ¡°You must be missing brother Nan ¡­ Just wait a little longer, I¡¯ll bring him to see you, okay? he can¡¯t ¡­¡± Ren¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation and pain as he spoke. Ren only straightened his body when his phone rang. Mengmeng, I¡¯ll come to see you again next time. Next time, I¡¯ll bring my treasures and Knights to let you see them ¡­ He thought that tan Meng would definitely want to see the child. She would definitely want to see such a cute child. When na Ren drove back home, Chang Qing came out to welcome him. ¡°That person is making trouble again. Master Xiu didn¡¯t eat lunch!¡± Chang Qing saw that Ren¡¯s eyes were slightly red. He must have cried. ¡°Tell the kitchen to prepare some food. I¡¯ll go and see brother Nan first.¡± Ren lightly patted Chang Qing, knowing that he was feeling sorry for Lord Xiu again. When na Ren walked into Qin Nan¡¯s room, the floor was in a mess. Qin Nan didn¡¯t die. This news made na Ren cry for a long time. However, when he saw Qin Nan, he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t cry. Qin Nan¡¯s legs could no longer move. He had become a cripple. He was so passionate about sports, and he loved to run and jump, but he could only sit in a wheelchair. To Qin Nan, this was worse than death. Recalling that day, when he was about to assassinate the president, two presidents actually appeared ¡­ Two people who looked almost identical got out of the car. Na Ren had heard that the leaders of many countries had substitutes ¡­ Which one of the two was he going to kill? He only had one chance. Once one of them fell, his sniping position would be exposed. And he was likely to kill the wrong person ¡­ However, this was something he had planned for a long time. The president¡¯s visit was a rare opportunity, and he knew that he could not give it up. The scene of his parents ¡®tragic deaths kept appearing in his mind. He had to kill his enemies with his own hands. Otherwise, everything he had done by feigning his death would have been in vain ¡­ It was no longer possible between him and Ji Chenzhou. If he were to be with him, he would feel guilty towards his parents. If he knew that she had the intention to kill his father, he would not forgive herself. At this point, he had to get his revenge. In the end, he chose the president who had more bodyguards. When he pulled the trigger, he hesitated. After all, it was a probability shot. It didn¡¯t hit the head as expected, but it hit the body ¡­ When the alarm went off, na Ren retreated as fast as he could. He definitely couldn¡¯t be caught. If Ji Chenzhou found out that he was the one who killed his father, he would hate himself, but at the same time, he would be in great pain. He didn¡¯t want him to suffer. After the sensational presidential assassination case, master Xiu went to find Ren ¡­ The president didn¡¯t die. Ren¡¯s gun had hit the body double. He was saved in time and his life wasn¡¯t in danger. Of course, the public wouldn¡¯t know about the body double. They only knew that their President was lucky to have survived the assassination attempt. Ren Cai had found out about this when master Xiu had found him. At the same time, na Ren also knew that Qin Nan was still alive. At that time, it was Grandpa Xiu who had concealed the news that Qin Nan was still alive ¡­ Qin Nan had almost died. The doctor said that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live for more than a few days and his legs couldn¡¯t move. At that time, master Xiu was only worried that Ren wouldn¡¯t be able to bear Qin Nan¡¯s current situation and would blame himself in pain. Then, he would bear the pain of Qin Nan¡¯s death. Rather than this, it was better to let him believe that Qin Nan was dead. It was better than being tortured for such a long time. Everything would fade away with time ¡­ Later on, Qin Nan survived, but Ren ¡®died¡¯. .. Fortunately, master Xiu had analyzed that it was not normal for the president to be assassinated at this time. Sure enough, they found Scarface Chen. Under his interrogation, they found out that na Ren was still alive and that the person who assassinated the president was na Ren. Only then did master Xiu understand the entire matter. At that time, Ren had said that he didn¡¯t care about the past and that the past was the past. Master Xiu had thought that Ren was such a sentimental person. How could he not care about the death of his parents? How could she live with Ji Chenzhou in peace? So he had his own plan ¡­ This child ¡­ Qin Nan watched as Ren walked in. The bodyguard who was guarding the place nodded at him and walked out. She called out softly, ¡± that Ren ¡­ When na Ren heard Qin Nan¡¯s voice, his heart ached. ¡°Brother Nan, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you ¡­¡± Ren didn¡¯t bother with the wolves on the ground and took the opportunity to walk over. It had been five years. Brother Nan¡¯s legs had been recovering, but he could barely stand up and still could not walk ¡­ Ren, please go and beg him to let me go. I don¡¯t want to stay here, I don¡¯t want to ¡­ Qin Nan was still as handsome as before, but he was very thin and his complexion was not good. ¡°Brother Nan, master Xiu won¡¯t allow it. You know his temper.¡± Na Ren squatted beside Qin Nan¡¯s legs, his voice hoarse. It was all because of him that brother Nan had become like this and could no longer stand up. Qin Nan had a lively and active personality. If you let him sit in a wheelchair all day long, and even when he went to the toilet, he had to be carried and placed on the toilet bowl, for one or two days ¡­ It had been five years, and his temper had become more and more irritable as he looked at his crippled leg. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to lose his temper, but he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. He really had enough of such a life ¡­ Especially that man¡¯s attitude towards him, it made him want to escape from this place. He didn¡¯t want his pity, he didn¡¯t want it, he didn¡¯t want it ¡­ I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. I have nothing to do with him. He can¡¯t lock me up, he can¡¯t ¡­ Qin Nan hit his numb legs. He didn¡¯t want to become disabled because he saved that Ren. In order to compensate him. master Xiu ¡­ This was not the love he wanted. No, he would rather die than be compensated. ¡°Brother Nan, don¡¯t be like this. Master Xiu will lose his temper again if he sees you.¡± Ren did not know what master Xiu meant to brother Nan, but every time brother Nan beat him with his legs, he would get angry. Once, he even hit brother Nan. Na Ren had asked master Xiu before if he was treating Qin Nan like this because he had crippled Qin Nan¡¯s legs. At that time, master Xiu only said one sentence, ¡± that child is quite good ¡­ Ren couldn¡¯t figure out what Lord Xiu meant by that. It had been five years, and that Ren only knew that master Xiu had not looked for a woman again ¡­ then let him do it. He can just kill me ¡­ When Qin Nan liked Grandpa Xiu in the past, he was very afraid of him. That kind of fear was that even if he was thick-skinned and stayed here, he would still be short of breath when he saw him. But now, he dared to throw things and shout in front of master Xiu, because he just wanted to leave. He didn¡¯t want to live such a life anymore. He would rather leave this place and live on his own. He even thought about dying, but master Xiu sent bodyguards to guard him, and master Xiu even slept in the same bed with him at night ¡­ The man would wake up whenever he moved. His sharp senses made Qin Nan suspect that he was not sleeping at all. He couldn¡¯t die even if he wanted to. It had been so many years, and he had had enough. Looking at Ren¡¯s guilty eyes, he kept doing rehabilitation exercises. However, it had been more than four years and there was no improvement at all. He had had enough of repeating those few movements every day, knowing that he could no longer walk ¡­ Yet, he was still telling himself over and over again that a miracle might happen. ¡°Brother Nan, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m uncomfortable with you being like this ¡­ It¡¯s all my fault ¡­¡± For five years, na Ren had been by Qin Nan¡¯s side. When he saw that Qin Nan could not move, he blamed himself. Brother Nan would not have become like this if he had not saved him ¡­ Ren, I won¡¯t allow you to say that again. It has nothing to do with you. I¡¯d rather I get injured or die than let anything happen to you. You¡¯ve already suffered so much. You can¡¯t suffer that kind of fate anymore. It¡¯s my own problem. I don¡¯t want him to pity me. I don¡¯t need ¡­ Qin Nan held that Ren¡¯s face. Even if he was given a thousand or ten thousand choices, he would still choose to push that Ren away and save him, without any hesitation ¡­ Ren didn¡¯t know that his pain wasn¡¯t just because he couldn¡¯t move his legs, but also because of some things that he couldn¡¯t speak of. ¡°Brother Nan, brother Nan ¡­¡± Ren hugged Qin Nan¡¯s waist and cried. To have such a brother, his life was worth it. No matter how hard his life was, he would not feel that it was hard. He would rather the heavens take away his legs so that brother Nan could stand up again. ¡°Brother Nan, don¡¯t mess around with master Xiu. In the past few years, no matter how much trouble you make, master Xiu never let you go. No one can change his decision.¡± Naren had said this to Qin Nan many times, but it was useless. In the past, he already knew that Qin Nan was a coward. When they first met, Qin Nan¡¯s mother called him and asked him if he was wearing long johns in fall. Qin Nan clearly wasn¡¯t wearing them, but he told his mother. No one knew better than his mother. Qin Nan¡¯s mother said that he didn¡¯t wear it, but Qin Nan lied through his teeth and said that he did. The mother and son talked on the phone for over two hours. After hanging up the phone, Ren asked him, ¡± why are you so cowardly? you¡¯re clearly not wearing it, yet you say you¡¯re wearing it. Qin Nan asked him in return, was this a taxi? Ren felt that this was a sign of fear. Now, na Ren once again witnessed Qin Nan¡¯s stubbornness and cowardice. In the past few years, he had quarreled with master Xiu almost every two or three days just to leave. Master Xiu¡¯s temper was not good, but when it came to Qin Nan¡¯s tantrum, he would at most yell at him and then sulk. There was nothing else. That day, when Qin Nan asked for ice cream, master Xiu immediately ordered people to buy a lot for him. At that time, Ren had thought that perhaps master Xiu didn¡¯t just pity Qin Nan, but there was something else. Even though Chang Qing said it was impossible, Ren still hoped that there really were some other feelings. Master Xiu was already 39 years old this year. Although he still looked like he was 30 years old and there were no traces of the passage of time, his age was still there. Naren really hoped that master Xiu would have a companion by his side, a companion that he truly liked and found interesting ¡­ Master Xiu doted on him so much and always said that he had experienced too much pain, but that Ren had said it countless times. It was because he had met master Xiu that he had been living a happy life. Master Xiu had never let him suffer, pampered him, and gave him all the good things. The one who was truly suffering was master Xiu. He was an orphan since he was young, and he was able to get to where he was today because of a knife and a robbery. He should be the one who should have someone¡¯s heart ache for him ¡­ When master Xiu came in with a tray, he looked at the mess on the ground and frowned. He said to the people behind him, ¡± clean it up. The servants were used to this kind of scene, so they cleaned up silently and quickly. Master Xiu glanced at na Ren and said, ¡± go and eat. The kitchen has prepared your favorite dishes today. Ren knew that master Xiu wanted him to leave. Qin Nan also said, ¡± let¡¯s go eat! Then, she turned her head to look out of the window, her hands twisted together. Na Ren sighed slightly, stood up and left. He really hoped that master Xiu and brother Nan could be together. He believed that brother Nan would make master Xiu happy. Brother Nan was so good. He would treat master Xiu very well. As na Ren lay on the bed, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face and the wound on the corner of his lips appeared in his mind. Even though he was a distance away, he could still see it clearly. That was from Luke¡¯s bite ¡­ Ji Chenzhou coaxed Lu Kai to go home ¡­ Ren slowly closed his eyes. Lu Kai and Ji Chenzhou were not bad either ¡­ There would always be someone by his side. She was already dead, so he would always find someone. Moreover, he was a person who had lost a part of his memory. It was good to live like this. If he hadn¡¯t gone to see Mengmeng today, he wouldn¡¯t have taken a step out of the villa. All these years, he had never left the villa except to visit Mengmeng at the cemetery. Dead people couldn¡¯t go out. Yun city was very big, but he still bumped into Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car on the road and followed him to the restaurant. He saw him bringing Lu Kai out for a meal and how he patiently coaxed Lu Kai ¡­ There was also Luke¡¯s disheveled clothes, the bite at the corner of his mouth, and what they had done ¡­ That Ren slowly closed his eyes. That Ren should not think about it anymore. He would have the chance to assassinate the president after this, but he knew that he would never be able to pull the trigger again. He had regretted it the moment he had thrown the gun. Ji Chenzhou had lost his mother, but he could not let him lose his father as well ¡­ Fortunately, he had missed the shot, or Ren would have been in more pain. Master Xiu had said that since she didn¡¯t want to take revenge, she should return to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s side! However, Ren knew that he couldn¡¯t. He and Ji Chenzhou would never be together again. He couldn¡¯t be with the son of his enemy. Otherwise, how would he have the face to see his parents who had died a tragic death after his death? not avenging them was already the greatest unfilial act he had. Naren fell asleep in a daze. He hadn¡¯t slept well all these years and always woke up in a daze. In a daze, he heard someone knocking on the door. He opened his eyes and found that it was already dawn. He looked at the time on the wall and it was already ten O ¡®clock ¡­ He got off the bed to open the door. Chang Qing was standing at the door. Ji Chenzhou is here. Master Xiu told you not to come out! Chang Qing saw that Ren didn¡¯t look very well, and he knew that he didn¡¯t sleep well last night. Na Ren was still in a daze, but when he heard that Ji Chenzhou had arrived, his entire body immediately stiffened. All these years, Ji Chenzhou had never been here because he did not have any memories of them being in love. Why would he suddenly come today? could it be that he knew that he was not dead? Chapter 1481 - Chapter 1481: Youre third sister-in-law, are you called na Ren?(4000 words) Chapter 1481: You¡¯re third sister-in-law, are you called na Ren?(4000 words) When he thought of this possibility, Ren¡¯s heart beat faster and his expression became complicated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Chang Qing consoled na Ren, knowing that he had been suffering and tormented in his heart all these years. ¡°Yes. Brother Nan, have you eaten?¡± Since Ji Chenzhou was here, Ren could not go downstairs. ¡°Yes, he has. It¡¯s what master Xiu made for him, so he didn¡¯t dare to not eat it.¡± Speaking of this, Chang Qing¡¯s heart was not very comfortable. When had master Xiu ever served anyone before? but all these years, he had really been tolerant to this Qin Nan to the limit. She didn¡¯t know what master Xiu was thinking. Could it be that he had really fallen for this Qin Nan? but it didn¡¯t seem like it. ¡°You eat first, I¡¯ll go down.¡± Chang Qing handed the tray in his hand to na Ren, then turned around and left. Ren didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, so he leaned against the door and sat down, as if he could be closer to Ji Chenzhou. As the seconds ticked by, Ren¡¯s heart grew more and more restless. He didn¡¯t know what Ji Chenzhou was here for, but he turned on his computer and watched videos of his baby and Knight every day. From a young age ¡­ This was what master Xiu had requested young master Chu to send every day, saying that he missed the child. Every day, young master Chu would record the life of his precious and the Knight. When he was not at home, he would get Lord Jue to record. Then, he would send it to master Xiu. That way, he would be able to see his child grow up every day. It was also because of this that he had survived the most difficult days. At times, he would hate himself and his fate. Why did he have to have such a grudge with Ji Chenzhou? To separate him from Ji Chenzhou, to separate him from his child ¡­ Such a fate made him feel that it was unfair ¡­ His hands trembled as he touched the screen. Na Ren¡¯s eyes blurred. The child¡¯s tender little face was engraved in his mind. Every smile was so profound. However, he could not hug them ¡­ Master Xiu had once said that he would bring the child over to stay for two days as long as Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t know about it. However, Ren didn¡¯t dare to. He was afraid that when he saw the children and hugged them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in and would break down. He didn¡¯t dare to ¡­ He was also afraid that if the child had feelings for him and could not see him again, the child would also be hurt. That was why, all these years, Ren could only love his child through the screen. This kind of suffering caused him to lose sleep all night ¡­ The door was opened and master Xiu walked in. When he saw na Ren crying while looking at the screen, he walked over and hugged him in his arms, comforting him gently. He had always done such things over the years ¡­ ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Ren hugged Lord Xiu. He would only feel better if Lord Xiu was by his side. ¡°He wanted to move your grave to the Ji family¡¯s grave ¡­¡± Master Xiu didn¡¯t understand why Ji Chenzhou, who had lost his memories of love, would suddenly come and move na Ren¡¯s grave away. Furthermore, he wanted to move it to the Ji family¡¯s grave. Was he crazy? He had no relationship with the dead Naren in name. Moreover, the president had agreed to hypnotize Ji Chenzhou to make him forget about his love for na Ren. To the president, he wanted a normal son. That was why he agreed to Chu baiqing¡¯s request. He only occasionally sneaked a peek at his treasures and Knights ¡­ Now that Ji Chenzhou wanted to move a dead man¡¯s grave into the Ji family¡¯s grave, how could he allow it? under what identity would he move it in? Na Ren¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. Why did Ji Chenzhou do this? Was he crazy to move into the Ji family¡¯s Cemetery? you should know him well. With his arrogant look, he will definitely do it. Your tomb and Qin Nan¡¯s are empty. We still have to make some arrangements. If he comes to dig the tomb, he will find out everything. Na Ren¡¯s tomb was next to Qin Nan¡¯s, so both of them were empty. If one day, everyone knew that the two people who should have died were still alive, how surprised would they be ¡­ Nain slowly closed his eyes as tears rolled down his face. ¡®Ji Chenzhou, what are you so persistent about? you don¡¯t have any love for me yet, so why did you do such a thing ¡­¡¯ Master Xiu quietly accompanied Ren until he stopped crying and his emotions calmed down. Master Xiu had hoped that renduo would cry instead of suppressing his emotions, lest he fall sick from holding it in. Ren drank a cup of water. He hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. He was worried about brother Nan. Recently, he had been determined to leave this place and had caused more and more trouble. However, Lord Xiu¡¯s indulgence towards him had become more and more severe. He wanted to know what kind of feelings master Xiu had for brother Nan. ¡°Master Xiu, tell me the truth. You and brother Nan ¡­ Do you have feelings for her?¡± Na Ren wanted them to be together, but the premise was that master Xiu had feelings for brother Nan and not pity him because his legs were crippled. It could be considered as indirectly repaying his kindness, which was why he got together with Qin Nan. He would do the things that he needed to repay. He would accompany brother Nan and take care of him for the rest of his life. Lord Xiu¡¯s deep eyes looked at Ren, his expression gloomy. Lord Xiu sighed and nodded. While Ren was still in shock, master Xiu spoke again, ¡± in my heart, you¡¯re no different from my own son. He¡¯s the same. Master Xiu¡¯s words left Ren at a loss. Wasn¡¯t he in love again? why was it another person like him? that was ¡­ Kinship. such a good child was crippled just like that. We¡¯ve let him down. We should treat him well. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Nan, master Xiu would¡¯ve lost that benevolence. Perhaps if he survived, he would¡¯ve been a cripple. Master Xiu felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand that kind of situation. After knowing that Ren was in trouble, master Xiu had a profound experience. His heart was empty. Ren was his son ¡­ It was gone just like that. If it wasn¡¯t for taking care of Qin Nan, he might have completely collapsed. Because of responsibility, he had to hold on. Fortunately, the heavens pitied him and let Ren return ¡­ he¡¯s a good kid. When I knew that he wanted to die, I slept with him, just like you when you were young. At that time, you were not only afraid, but you also didn¡¯t want to live because you lost your parents. He was the same. He lost his legs ¡­ no matter how powerful and rich. am, I can¡¯t get his legs back. What else do I have?. can only accompany him and pamper him ¡­ Ren¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, was in pain again. He hugged Lord Xiu and cried, all for him. Ren, these days of companionship have made me a habit. How should I say this ¡­ It¡¯s just ¡­¡± Lord Xiu suddenly couldn¡¯t find a suitable word to describe it, so he pursed his lips in silence. Lord Xiu didn¡¯t like to talk much, but there was never a time when he couldn¡¯t speak. Na Ren nodded his head, not fully understanding. He was really confused ¡­ In fact, this conversation made Ren even more at a loss of what to do ¡­ For the next few days, Ji Chenzhou came here with only one goal-to move the Ren tomb away. Ji Chenzhou would usually come in the morning, so Ren du would not come out. Rang Huan had woken up especially early and had been standing by the window, secretly watching Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car drive in. Then, she watched him get into the car and leave ¡­ However, Ji Chenzhou, who had been here for a few days, did not appear at all. He did not even show up after lunch. Ren thought that he must be busy and couldn¡¯t come. He was a little disappointed. What was the worst thing about habit? He took the camera and went to the courtyard. When he was not with brother Nan, Ren would come out to take photos ¡­ Probably because he wasn¡¯t in a good mood, Ren lost interest after taking a few photos. He felt an unusual sense of suffocation in his heart, but fortunately, he walked back. Just as he passed through the corridor, na Ren saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s familiar car stop. He quickly retreated. Her heart beat faster, and it was so loud that it felt like it was going to shatter her chest. Na Ren did not know if Ji Chenzhou had seen him. Even if they saw him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him, right? He was wearing a hat ¡­ Na Ren slowly backed away. The other side of the corridor led to the back of the villa, and he could go back from the back door. She did not know if brother Nan was in the living room or if Ji Chenzhou would see him. It was fine even if he saw it. Ji Chenzhou did not have any memories of Qin Nan¡¯s death ¡­ Ren heard the child¡¯s laughter. It was a familiar voice. It was his baby¡¯s voice. It was his baby ¡­ Nain¡¯s retreating steps stopped. His daughter was just around the corner, and he could hear her voice. His body was trembling, and he wanted to run over to hold her in his arms and tell her that he was her father ¡­ That Ren bit his lips tightly, his mouth filled with the taste of blood. Baby ¡­ ¡°Third brother, where is this?¡± Baby¡¯s voice was especially sweet. Just by hearing her voice, you couldn¡¯t help but imagine how cute this girl must be to have such a sweet voice. ¡°Your third aunt ¡­ My maternal family!¡± Ji Chenzhou thought for a moment and finally gave an answer that he was satisfied with. ¡°Third aunt? Ren?¡± Baby had heard from seventh brother and ninth brother that they had a third sister-in-law who blushed a lot ¡­ She had heard about seventh brother and ninth brother from her father¡¯s conversation with her father, but she had never seen them. ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice sounded as if he had been bitten to pieces. In the past few days, he had been dreaming of Ren, which made him very upset. He had always done things based on his feelings. He wanted to move Naren¡¯s grave away. In fact, he had wanted to do this for a long time. However, when she thought about how that person didn¡¯t want to be with her, so he threatened her with death, she didn¡¯t expect that he would really die ¡­ When he thought of this, his heart ached and he was furious. All these years, he pretended not to care and did not think about it. However, on so many quiet nights, his body ached. It turned out that he was not just interested. As the saying goes, what you can¡¯t get is always the best. He didn¡¯t think that Ren was the best, but he didn¡¯t get it. Then take his ashes away. Does that count as getting him? Ji Chenzhou felt as if he had gone mad. Why else would he have such thoughts? However, he wanted to do this, and if master Xiu didn¡¯t agree, he would directly get someone to dig up the tomb. He wanted to take that Ren away. If he couldn¡¯t be his person in life, he would be his ghost in death ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s gaze shifted to the corridor. He had seen a figure flash past him earlier, but why did he find it so familiar? He did not see it clearly because it was too fast ¡­ She felt her heart being tugged at because of a figure. It was really funny. The baby¡¯s voice gradually faded away, and Ren knew that they had gone in ¡­ Naren had never felt that his name was so pleasant to hear. It sounded so nice coming from his daughter¡¯s mouth. Her soft voice was like sweet ice cream and delicious doughnuts ¡­ Ren laughed and laughed until she started crying. Her tears and snot were mixed together. baby, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Daddy is sorry ¡­ Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry ¡­ Ren¡¯s heart ached terribly. His own son and daughter had to call his father third brother ¡­ Na Ren was in so much pain that he could barely breathe. Why, why, why, why ¡­ Why did fate do this to them? why ¡­ ¨C In the living room- Lord Xiu hugged the baby and kissed her forehead gently. Lord Xiu, do you still have any more rabbit candy? ¡± Master Xiu had seen baby a few times before, and baby also remembered that master Xiu had given her a little rabbit candy, so she reached out and asked for it again. His baby was calling him master Xiu like his father, and master Xiu also felt that it was pretty good this way. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know how to call his child. Lord Xiu didn¡¯t prepare any rabbit candy, so he immediately gave Chang Qing a look, telling him to prepare some. ¡°Let¡¯s have some yogurt first, okay?¡± There was yogurt on the table. Master Xiu knew that it was what Ren wanted to drink, but he didn¡¯t know if his daughter would like it. ¡°Alright, alright, I want to drink!¡± Baby clapped her hands. She loved yogurt the most ¡­ Ji Chenzhou furrowed his brows slightly. He didn¡¯t know that master Xiu had such a gentle side. It was as if the baby was his granddaughter. His eyes were so loving ¡­ ¡°Lord Xiu, I¡¯ve been here so many times, you should be getting annoyed by my lack of patience.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attitude towards master Xiu was just as arrogant as when they first met. Master Xiu ignored him and opened the yogurt for his baby to drink. Was he supposed to give him a bone ash box filled with lime? After baby took a few sips of yogurt, he said he wanted to go to the bathroom. Ji Chenzhou pointed to a seat for her to go by herself. Master Xiu wanted to follow her, but Ji Chenzhou said that there was no need. She could do it herself. Baby also said that she could do it herself. She could do her own things. Lord Xiu patted her head in relief. Ren calmed down and came in from the back door. Baby went to the bathroom and looked around curiously. Just like that, the father and daughter bumped into each other. Baby saw the DSLR in Ren¡¯s hand and was very curious about what it was ¡­ ¡°Handsome brother, what are you holding in your hand?¡± Baby raised his head and looked at na Ren, asking with a smile. The moment Ren saw the treasure, he was dumbfounded. He felt that his throat was so tight that he couldn¡¯t breathe. His daughter was right in front of him, right in front of him ¡­ Her small hand pulled on the stunned na Ren. handsome brother, I know I¡¯m cute, but it¡¯s impolite for you to not answer my question! Baby pretended to be angry and said to Ren. ¡°Bao ¡­ Bei ¡­¡± Ren¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°You know my name?¡± Baby asked in surprise. Those big blinking eyes were very cute. ¡°..¡±Na Ren¡¯s eyes turned red and he couldn¡¯t say a word. What he wanted to say the most was, ¡± baby, I¡¯m your daddy ¡­ ¡°Ah ¡­ I know, you¡¯re third sister-in-law. Is your name na Ren? That na Ren who blushes so easily ¡­¡± Baby pointed at Ren and asked happily. Chapter 1484 - Chapter 1484: Sinking-I wont let you off easily Chapter 1484: Sinking-I won¡¯t let you off easily The Knight¡¯s expression was calm, but the words he said made nain stop in his tracks. He looked at the Knight in shock,¡±what did the child say just now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Father ¡­¡± Naren opened his mouth a few times, but nothing came out. The Knight¡¯s eyes were too calm, as if he was telling Naren. ¡± I know, you are our Father ¡­ His calm tone seemed to be telling Ren that he hated him ¡­ Why did he hide and ask them to call him father? this was the most direct feeling that nain had. It was only when Knight heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s roar that he silently turned around and left the room. The moment the cavalryman disappeared, Ren¡¯s body was about to collapse onto the ground. Fortunately, Chang Qing caught him in time, preventing him from getting injured again. Looking at the raggle on the ground, Chang Qing didn¡¯t understand why master Xiu didn¡¯t let him stop Ji Chenzhou. If Ji Chenzhou had not come up earlier, none of this would have happened. From Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression and the words he had said earlier, it was obvious that he hated na Ren to the core. He hated him for lying to him for five whole years ¡­ He didn¡¯t have any memories of love, but he still hated her so much. If he had those memories, what would he be like? Chang Qing didn¡¯t dare to think about it. When Lord Xiu walked in, he gently hugged Ren. Ren cried silently, but very fiercely. It was just like how Qin Nan died in front of him five years ago. That kind of state where he lost his voice and could no longer speak. Lord Xiu pinched his face and forced him to look at him. I can¡¯t take it when my baby cries in front of me. She can feel your presence, and so can Ji Chenzhou. He can feel it ¡­ Lord Xiu didn¡¯t regret not having Chang Qing stop Ji Chenzhou. He had cried so sadly as if he was a treasure just to see Ren, and most importantly ¡­ Baby leaned into his ear and whispered, ¡± is that delivery the Ren? I think he is the Ren ¡­ At that moment, when he heard the name ¡®na Ren¡¯ from his precious¡¯s mouth twice, master Xiu felt as if the string that had been tight all these years had burst. He also knew how much Ren wanted to see the child. Two days ago, when he saw the baby, Ren fell sick. Lord Xiu was also worried that Ren wouldn¡¯t be able to live long if this continued. It was only a matter of time before he became depressed all day. He and Ji Chenzhou should not be like this. The hatred ¡­ Ren, Ji Chenzhou, and their child had been separated for five years ¡­ His parents should have seen Ren¡¯s pain when they were born. As parents, they should forgive their son. Even if he didn¡¯t avenge them, it was enough. Five years of separation was enough. It was really enough ¡­ Lord Xiu thought,¡¯just let them be. Let them be together and stop torturing each other.¡¯ ¡°Lord Xiu ¡­ The Knight knew ¡­ I¡¯m his father now ¡­¡± His son was speaking to him so calmly, without the slightest emotion in his eyes. Ren¡¯s heart felt like it had been dug out and thrown into an ice hole. It was bone-piercingly cold. you¡¯ll know sooner or later. The Knight and baby are both smart children. You can¡¯t hide it ¡­ His baby was really like that Ren. Once he decided on something, he would persist until the end. She had said that the person he had met was that Ren. To be more precise, this was a father-daughter connection. Even if they were separated, there would still be a barrier between them, and they would still have a magical attraction. Ji Chenzhou hates me ¡­ Na Ren could understand Ji Chenzhou¡¯s condition today. Anyone who had experienced such a thing would go crazy. He could see the deep hatred in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes. he has no right to hate you. It¡¯s the Ji family who has let you down. You¡¯re torturing yourself to atone for his father¡¯s sins. After Ren had returned, master Xiu had wanted to kill Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father, but Ren had stopped him. He did not want Ji Chenzhou to lose his father. In fact, Naren knew very well that he had only snatched the phone because he was concerned about Ji Chenzhou. Otherwise, if he had shot through the phone, he would have killed the fake president and the real President. At that time, he had really hesitated. That was why he had shot the fake president in the end without giving him a fatal blow. The moment he threw the gun, na Ren immediately regretted it. He thought that if Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father died, he would have to go through the pain of losing his mother again. He had lost his mother and had not received her love. He had been indifferent to his father for so many years. Now that they had finally reconciled, his father had died again ¡­ Then, if he died, Ji Chenzhou would not be able to live anymore. At that time, na Ren really regretted it. Fortunately, the president was still alive and had been in office for many years. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t have any memories of their love, but his life was neither good nor bad. At least, compared to that Ren, he was living a better life. ¡°I think there will be a lot of people coming soon, you ¡­ Chang Qing, bring me the first aid kit.¡± Before Lord Xiu could finish his words, he realized that Ren¡¯s back was covered in blood and injured. Ren, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel anything. He could feel the pain from the wound on his back. Sure enough, Ren¡¯s wound had just been treated and he had just eaten. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing arrived. Master Xiu had given them prior notice, so the guards let them in directly. Ren sat on the sofa. The wound on his back wasn¡¯t deep, but it was full of cuts on his buttons. He couldn¡¯t lie down. Gu Jue was the first to run in. When the baby said that Ren was alive, he did not believe it. When the third son returned home, he started to throw a tantrum and smashed things everywhere. He wanted to tear the house down. Then, he locked himself in his room. Since Qin shaoyou was here, he let it take care of the child. He and Chu baiqing rushed over. Seeing Ren sitting there alive, Gu Jue felt his blood rush up. It was true. Ren was really alive ¡­ Knowing that Ren was still alive, he should have been especially happy. However, at this moment, his voice was filled with anger. He seemed to be able to understand why his third son was angry. He wanted to get angry, but he was very angry. He couldn¡¯t find a word to describe how he felt. It was especially uncomfortable. Na Ren¡¯s eyes did not dare to look at Lord Jue. He knew that his death was a great torture to these people who cared about him. All these years, if not for Lord Jue and young master Chu, who knew what kind of life Ji Chenzhou would have led. He was really grateful to them for taking such good care of his baby and the Knight. ¡°Lord Jue ¡­¡± When na Ren saw the anger in Lord Jue¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t know what to say after calling out to Lord Jue. He had been standing there for five years ¡­ He knew everything that happened to each of them, what happened to them every day. It was these things that supported him to live on and to imagine that he was still living with them. Gu Jue walked towards na Ren step by step, his eyes fixed on him. It was as if she was afraid that he would disappear from her sight. Ren Xiang smiled at Lord Jue, but he could not smile. It was as if he should not have any expression on his face at this moment. Sir Jue punched na Ren¡¯s left shoulder. why didn¡¯t you tell us you were alive? ¡± Lord Jue asked through gritted teeth, glaring fiercely at na Ren. Lord Jue¡¯s strength was not small, and the punch directly made na Ren take two steps back. Na Ren opened his mouth but could not say anything. He smiled bitterly. Even though he was smiling like this, he still felt happy because it was so good to be able to look at Lord Jue face to face. He would no longer hide in the dark and secretly watch ¡­ Then, Lord Jue took another step forward and punched the spot where he had just punched. ¡°Do you know how many times I cried for you?¡± Lord Jue had really cried many times when he thought about how Ren¡¯s ¡°daughter-in-law¡± was gone just like that. How did such a good child die ¡­ His third son would not be able to live without him. When he thought of this, Gu Jue¡¯s heart ached. It hurt so much that he started crying. He was such a hard-hearted person, but the moment he thought of Ren, it was as if he instantly softened. He was so weak that he could only cry. However, this guy was clearly alive and well, but he didn¡¯t tell them. He really deserved to be beaten. ¡°Lord Jue ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± This time, nain was forced to sit on the sofa, and his back leaned against the sofa. He furrowed his brows in pain. I don¡¯t care what Bullsh * t reasons you have. I¡¯m not educated, but I don¡¯t think any reason is more important than living. Chu baiqing analyzed the situation on his way here and concluded that Ren must have his reasons. However, Gu Jue only said one sentence in the end. no matter what difficulties you have, you can¡¯t face them together and solve them. That¡¯s right. No matter what kind of problem it was, as long as everyone was together, they could face it and solve it. Why the f * ck did he fake his death and hide it from everyone for so many years? Did he know how sad everyone was because of his death ¡­ Gu Jue pulled na Ren¡¯s body up and looked at his face. It was exactly the same as five years ago. It was exactly the same. Nothing had changed. He raised his fist and was about to hit her. He was really too angry. Why didn¡¯t he tell them ¡­ However, this punch did not land in the end. Instead, he hugged na Ren tightly in his arms. He used so much strength that na Ren almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Recently, Ren had been crying a lot. People were like this. There was sadness in their hearts, and just a little touch would make him collapse. Moreover, it was such an emotion that made Naren cry very fiercely and kept saying sorry. He kept saying ¡­ Gu Jue was also crying. He kept scolding him, ¡± I really want to beat you up ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up ¡­¡± you¡¯re f * cking alive and well. Why didn¡¯t you say ¡­ don¡¯t you miss the baby and the Knight? they¡¯re five years old, five years old ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive, Lord Jue is happy ¡­¡± In the end, it was Lord Jue who cried bitterly, and Chang Qing, who was at the side, was really frightened. He did not expect the famous Lord Jue to cry like this. However, at the same time, he was happy for Ren. It was great that so many people cared about him. Although he no longer had parents, he had so many relatives. Not everyone had such a blessing. ¡°Lord Jue, you can hit me. Hit me. It¡¯s my fault ¡­¡± Ren felt extremely guilty that so many people were suffering because of him. Earlier, he had discussed with Lord Jue that he would not tell anyone about Ji Chenzhou killing his parents. It was enough that they were in pain. Rather than everyone else being in pain, Ren would rather be in pain himself. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want Ji Chenzhou to be in pain or suffer ¡­ Sir Jue had also agreed. Na Ren apologized to his parents in his heart over and over again. He hoped that they would forgive him, and even more so, he hoped that they would forgive him in heaven. He really missed his child and Ji Chenzhou too much ¡­ He didn¡¯t know how many more five years he could have, and he didn¡¯t dare to think about the future ¡­ When he held the baby in his arms, he knew that he might not be able to hold it in any longer. Master Xiu understood him better than he did, so he didn¡¯t stop Ji Chenzhou. Chu Bai Qing stood there, his eyes filled with gentleness and his lips curved into his usual smile. Chu baiqing took out his phone and took a photo of Ren and Gu Jue. Then, he looked at the screen and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°. * ck, you still have the mood to take photos ¡­¡± Gu Jue glared at Chu baiqing, a little annoyed. How could she still be in the mood to take photos at a time like this? He knew that Chu Bai Qing was the calmest, but this was the living na Ren. He was standing in front of them, alive and well, yet he didn¡¯t have any reaction? He could still laugh. This was really weird ¡­ Ren ran over and hugged Chu baiqing tightly, ¡± young master Chu, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ He knew how much Chu baiqing had sacrificed for Ji Chenzhou and had taken care of him all these years. She was afraid that he would get hurt, so she was grateful to him ¡­ it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive. I¡¯ve prayed for a miracle countless times. It really happened. No matter what reason you have, if you don¡¯t want to say it, no one will force you. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re alive. Chu baiqing was the most understanding person, and he understood Ren the best. The reason why he could face him so calmly was because he understood. This was Chu baiqing. No one would feel pressured when they were with him. They would feel at ease ¡­ ¡°Young master Chu, thank you, thank you. One day, I will tell you, I will ¡­ But not now. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Naren didn¡¯t want to cry. He really didn¡¯t want to cry. However, what did he do to deserve the love of so many people? he really had no way to repay them. alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. You¡¯ll have to cry in the future. Chenzhou almost blew up his house when he went back. He won¡¯t let you off easily, especially him ¡­ Chu baiqing wanted to say that Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t have any memories of their love, but he realized that Ren wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if he knew. ¡°I know he has lost his memory. This is good, really. It¡¯s good that he doesn¡¯t remember. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too painful.¡± The smile on na Ren¡¯s face was bitter, and Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t say anything. Sometimes, you don¡¯t need to ask or say anything to understand. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue stayed for a while before leaving. After all, Ji Chenzhou was still at home and they had to go back to comfort him. Na Ren still remembered what Ji Chenzhou had told him to wait. He would obediently wait, even if he really missed the child. Ji Chenzhou had finally arrived, but he had come in full Fury and arrogantly snatched Ren away from Lord Xiu. It was also because Lord Xiu had instructed him not to stop him. Otherwise, how could he have taken that Ren away? In the car, the two of them were speechless. Even though they had not seen each other for two days, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was still filled with viciousness and anger. He wanted nothing more than to tear na Ren to pieces. Ren didn¡¯t ask him where he was taking him and just sat quietly in the passenger seat. When the car stopped, na Ren was stunned. This was ¡­ Chapter 1485 - Chapter 1485: Sinking into oblivion-Naren, come to the hospital Chapter 1485: Sinking into oblivion-Naren, come to the hospital Ji Chenzhou had actually brought him to the school dormitory ¡­ Ren¡¯s feelings were complicated. This was the place where the two of them had really started to fight. Ji Chenzhou had raped him in the dormitory. He could not forget the memory of that night. Now that he thought about it, Ren du still had a lingering fear. Ji Chenzhou still had this memory, which was why he had brought her here. However, more than five years had passed and this was no longer their dormitory. Ji Chenzhou grabbed na Ren¡¯s collar and dragged him inside. The students who were walking in and out of the dormitory looked at the two of them curiously. After all, their looks were quite attractive, even though this was the male dormitory. Na Ren¡¯s face was flushed red. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper, which had been doing things his own way, had become more and more terrible over the years. That Ren was shorter than Ji Chenzhou, and being grabbed by him like that, he looked like he was being bullied. When he was dragged upstairs by Ji Chenzhou, na Ren finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spoke. Ji Chenzhou, stop fooling around. It¡¯s been five years. That dormitory ¡­ Before Ren could finish his sentence, Ji Chenzhou had already taken out his key and opened the dormitory door. When the door was kicked open by Ji Chenzhou, it was as if he had returned to five years ago. No, to be exact, it had been six years ¡­ Nothing had changed. The decorations were exactly the same as when he lived here. There was no change at all, just like in his memory ¡­ That Ren had been pushed in by Ji Chenzhou. The air in the room did not have a dusty smell. He could tell that someone often cleaned the room and opened the windows for ventilation. Na Ren stood there in a daze, his heart filled with mixed feelings. Ji Chenzhou actually still kept this place. Ji Chenzhou hugged na Ren from behind. To be exact, he was shackled. ¡°Our first time was in this room, do you remember?¡± Ji Chenzhou pointed at na Ren¡¯s bed as he asked. His tone was heavy, as though he was trying to suppress something. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He hadn¡¯t shaved for the past few days, and the stubble on his beard prickled his neck, making him feel slightly itchy and painful. However, he felt very satisfied. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about embracing her like this. How could he not remember the unhappy things that he had thought she was with Ji Chenzhou? He couldn¡¯t remember any of it, but he remembered everything clearly. yes, I remember. You had too much to drink that night ¡­ He remembered all the memories of that night, not just the pain. I didn¡¯t drink too much ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t bad. He had only pretended to drink so that he could get his hands on him. Ren laughed. How could he not know? ¡°I didn¡¯t drink today. Let¡¯s go back to the old place and reminisce about the taste.¡± As he spoke, Ji Chenzhou impatiently moved na Ren¡¯s face over and pampered him as he kissed him on the lips. When he was holding Ren in his arms, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He couldn¡¯t control himself at all. Ren staggered two steps back before Ji Chenzhou grabbed him by the waist and dragged him to the bed. The kiss that they hadn¡¯t kissed for five years couldn¡¯t be stopped. Even though Ji Chenzhou did not have any memories of those five years of love, the love he had for Ren in the depths of his heart had never changed. Na Ren closed his eyes and replied to Ji Chenzhou. It had been five years. How could he not miss him? sometimes, he missed him so much that he couldn¡¯t even cry. Ji Chenzhou was taken aback by na Ren¡¯s initiative. When had she not used force against Ren? if she didn¡¯t force him, he wouldn¡¯t even respond to her. He had just kissed her, but he was already hugging his neck. This was too ¡­ It was too f * cking unbelievable, but Ji Chenzhou loved it so much. When Ji Chenzhou had gone to look for na Ren, he had prepared a stomach full of anger so that he could bring him here to vent his anger. After that, she would humiliate him ruthlessly and force him to beg for mercy when she saw his face turn red. However, Ren didn¡¯t need to be forced ¡­ He was completely proactive ¡­ Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t care less. It had been five years and he had been living the life of a monk. He didn¡¯t think much of it. However, everything had changed ¡­ Could it be that Ren had been hiding for five years and only realized later that he had fallen in love with her, which was why he was like this? At this moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about all this. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s neck was already hooked by Ren. ¨C In the bathroom- Na Ren carefully removed his t-shirt. He and Ji Chenzhou had already taken off their clothes, but he was the only one who stopped him from taking off his t-shirt. Blood seeped out of the wound, and the pain made Naren heave a sigh of relief. Ji Chenzhou was sprawled on the bed. There were obvious scratch marks on his back, so it was obvious who had done it. Looking at the bathroom door, Ji Chenzhou got up in frustration. He picked up his clothes from the floor, took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a deep puff. He was especially annoyed because Ren had actually called him hubby. Hubby ¡­ Why was it that when he heard these two words, he was not surprised or shocked, but in extreme pain? this kind of pain seemed to want to tear a hole and rush out, but it was blocked by something. This feeling of not being able to tear it apart and being exceptionally suffocating caused Ji Chenzhou to smoke non-stop. There was no sound of water in the bathroom, and Ren was not taking a shower ¡­ Ji Chenzhou did not know what he was doing. When they met again five years later, after that Ren had been resurrected, Ji Chenzhou felt that he had changed. His attitude towards him was completely different from five years ago. He had thought that he only needed to continue to force him, just like in the past. Didn¡¯t he fake his death because of this? then, he would use this to punish him. However, Ren had taken the initiative. This side of na Ren was unfamiliar to Ji Chenzhou. However, he felt that it was normal. It was this contradictory feeling that made him extremely depressed. He didn¡¯t like the feeling of not being able to control himself. He casually stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray and opened the bathroom door. What entered her eyes was the injured back of the man. There were many wounds on his back that were bleeding. Na Ren turned around in a panic, not wanting Ji Chenzhou to see his injuries. In case he was worried ¡­ However, what Naren didn¡¯t expect was for Ji Chenzhou to walk inside, turn on the shower, and take a shower. Ji Chenzhou took a bath in frustration and did not look at na Ren. No wonder he didn¡¯t let her take off his clothes or touch his back just now. This was a new injury ¡­ He didn¡¯t even make a sound when he was injured. He deserved the pain and the bleeding. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart ached for her. However, when Ren turned around to avoid him, he was still annoyed. how did you do that? ¡± He swallowed it back forcefully. She was already injured to this extent, but she still clung onto him. This made his anger rise. He was extremely frustrated and angry. He was furious at na Ren, but he couldn¡¯t bear to do it. What a damn contradiction. He was the one who had lied to her. It had been five years, and he had been living well, but she had been tortured because of him. He would be considered to have a good temper if he didn¡¯t kill him. Why would he feel sorry for him? Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re sick. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s coldness caused a bitter smile to appear on na Ren¡¯s face. Ji Chenzhou still had the temper of a child, but he did not know what he was angry about. He was clearly kissing her in satisfaction just now. That kiss made na Ren feel as if they had not been separated for five years. They had lived together for five years, and it was so natural. However, another problem had arisen. He had faked his death for five years. This was unforgivable to Ji Chenzhou and he would be punished. Qin Nan asked him if it was worth it to not tell Ji Chenzhou why he faked his death and let him continue to misunderstand and suffer alone. Qin Nan¡¯s ¡®bear¡¯ referred to Ren¡¯s guilt towards his parents and the fact that he couldn¡¯t avenge them. Qin Nan was worried that Ren wouldn¡¯t be able to take the torture of being together with the son of his enemy again. After all the twists and turns, they still had to be together. Life was like this, and you didn¡¯t have to choose. Those who should be together, even if they had been separated for many years, were still bound by fate. Na Ren didn¡¯t know if it was worth it, but he did not want Ji Chenzhou to suffer. Rather than having both of them suffer, it would be better for him to suffer alone. Five years of separation was enough for him to face his dead parents. Ren had just seen that the medicine in the first aid box had expired and could not be used. When he got back, he would ask Chang Qing to re-bandage his wound. Ren picked up the t-shirt and was about to put it on. There was still blood on the t-shirt, though it was black and not obvious. Through the steam, Ji Chenzhou saw Ren¡¯s actions and angrily walked over. He pulled Ren¡¯s t-shirt off and threw it behind him, causing it to fall under the shower. ¡°Get back to the bed.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was harsh as he casually grabbed a towel and wiped his body. Seeing that Ren didn¡¯t move, she pulled him out. Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cold face and his eyes that were filled with anger. However, his heart warmed up. Even if they did not have any memories of being in love, even if Ji Chenzhou wanted to kill him because of his fake death. However, she still couldn¡¯t bear to leave him. Her heart ached for him, and he still couldn¡¯t control his words. Ji Chenzhou put on his clothes and left with his keys. Na Ren lay on the bed and slowly closed his eyes to stop himself from crying. Many things had changed in the past five years, but it felt like nothing had changed. Just as na Ren was about to fall asleep, Ji Chenzhou returned with medicine and bandages. When he was applying the medicine on na Ren, he looked at the small wounds and suddenly recalled that he had pushed na Ren to the ground that day, and he had fallen on his back. It seemed to be ¡­ Shells ¡­ Ji Chenzhou cursed in his heart. The action of applying the medicine on his hands was a little ruthless. ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± The dazed Ren was about to fall asleep when the sudden pain made him groan in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die from the pain?¡± Although Ji Chenzhou said that, his actions became as light as before. ¡°You really want me to die?¡± Ren asked with a smile as he laid on the pillow. Sometimes, the smile on his mouth was to hide the bitterness in his heart. Ji Chenzhou did not say anything. Of course, he did not want to, but he would definitely not say it. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to die, then don¡¯t say such things. If it were me ¡­ He¡¯s really dead. What should we do?¡± She thought that if she really died, it would be fine. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t have the memories of their love and wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain. He would only be unwilling to die. There was actually someone who didn¡¯t know what was good for him. He, young master Ji, was chasing after him, but he actually used his death to escape. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attack became even heavier. He didn¡¯t want to listen to Ren¡¯s words because he wanted to kill him the moment he heard them. ¡°Alright, you can hug me to sleep! I¡¯m tired!¡± Na Ren missed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s embrace. He missed the days when he was held in his arms every night. In the past, Ji Chenzhou loved to hug him when he slept, but he was used to sleeping alone. He was always angry and said that he hated him. But now, she was very fond of this embrace. She wanted him to hug her and sleep for the rest of her life. How blissful that would be. ¡°Are you f * cking in love with me?¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw and turned his face to make him look at him. And now, she was asking him to hug her to sleep? She had taken the initiative again and again, causing Ji Chenzhou to suspect if she had really fallen in love with him. However, he felt that it was impossible. In any case, it was really infuriating. yes, I love you very much. I love you very much ¡­ Ren¡¯s voice was muffled. He was really too tired and sleepy. He had always used drugs to make himself fall asleep, but now, as long as Ji Chenzhou was by his side, he could actually fall asleep so easily. ¡°You ¡­ What did he say?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression could be said to be rather interesting. He shook na Ren¡¯s body in astonishment, asking him to repeat himself. He was sure that he didn¡¯t hear wrong. He said that he loved her very much, but were those words meant for him? Or did he mistook him for his father in his daze? Or, in the past five years, another man had appeared by his side ¡­ Both possibilities were possible, but neither was what Ji Chenzhou wanted. Also, the way she called him hubby, did she also treat him as another man? Ji Chenzhou exploded with anger at the thought of this possibility. He shook na Ren a few times, but he did not wake him up. Even though he was furious, Ji Chenzhou still wrapped the man¡¯s back with a bandage. He didn¡¯t even wake up when she lifted his body. Na Ren was in a deep sleep. When he woke up, Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t there. He felt very disappointed and couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. Fortunately, he still had the t-shirt he used to wear to school in the dormitory. It still fit him well. Looking around the room once more, he laughed, feeling as if he had been reborn. mom. dad,. ¡®m sorry. This time, I want to be with the child and him. Please forgive me ¡­ When they left the dormitory, Hito muttered these words in his heart again. When Ji Chenzhou returned to the dormitory, Ren was nowhere to be seen. He threw the lunchbox in his hand on the table, and his phone rang. Seeing that it was his father, he quickly picked it up. His father usually wouldn¡¯t call him unless something happened. hurry up and get back here. My baby doesn¡¯t want to eat. Gu Jue¡¯s irritable voice came from the other end of the phone. It was obvious that he had a headache. I know. I¡¯ll go back now. Give her some yogurt to fill her stomach first. Don¡¯t let her starve. He did not know who his baby¡¯s personality had come from, either his father or his little mother. He was especially stubborn. No one could do anything about her bad temper. By contrast, No. 7, No. 9 and Zhang tie the Knight would not be that despondent. Although they were a bit temperamental, they would never stay silent like baby. Ji Chenzhou had no idea that he had taken after that Ren. don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up and come back. You¡¯re all messing with me. Who am I going to mess with? ¡± Gu Jue¡¯s words sounded as if he was venting his anger on someone. When Ji Chenzhou heard this, he was certain that it was not because of his baby. In that case, it could only be his little mother. He heard that a new batch of medical interns had arrived at his stepmother¡¯s Hospital. There was a big boy who was wooing his stepmother, and everyone in the hospital knew about it. His father had asked his stepmother to fire him, but his stepmother said that she was personally taking care of such a rare seedling. How could his father not be angry? How could she not feel wronged ¡­ ¡°If you¡¯re angry, vent it on my stepmother. Why are you yelling at me? who am I supposed to yell at?¡± With that, Ji Chenzhou hung up the phone. He was still feeling frustrated! Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the tidied up room. Ren, you better not let me find out that you¡¯re not only faking your death, but you¡¯re also hiding a man. Ji Chenzhou said through gritted teeth. Na Ren, who had just returned home, sneezed. Qin Nan even jokingly said that Ji Chenzhou must be thinking about him. Ren didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his head and peeled an orange. At this time, Chang Qing walked in and looked at Qin Nan without saying a word. That Ren du felt that the atmosphere was not right, but in the end, it was Qin Nan who spoke. ¡°Brother Chang, is someone looking for me?¡± Qin Nan took the orange that Ren had peeled for him and ate a piece. It was so sweet. ¡°Qin Nan, what do you want to do?¡± Chang Qing had always been very respectful to Qin Nan, not for anything else but for saving Ren¡¯s life and making himself a cripple. However, what Qin Nan did today really made him angry. Ren looked at Qin Nan calmly eating his orange, while brother Chang¡¯s face was filled with anger. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°Master Xiu said that I can do whatever I want. I only hired a nurse, can¡¯t I?¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t even raise her head. She was still eating her orange. The orange was originally quite sweet, but the more she ate, the less flavorful it became. ¡°Why do you need a nurse? I can take care of you, brother Nan.¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t like others to touch him. Usually, Grandpa Xiu would do it himself, and only occasionally would he do it himself. Why did he suddenly want to find a nurse? ¡°How is he looking for a nurse ¡­ He¡¯s just causing trouble for Lord Xiu.¡± Chang Qing was so angry that his whole face was red. ¡°Brother Nan, what are you doing? Can we not make a scene?¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t say anything about leaving for the past two days, so Ren thought that he had thought it through. Who knew that a nurse would come out? looking at brother Chang¡¯s expression and the words he said, it was clear that it was not a simple problem of a nurse. ¡°If you don¡¯t bring brother Chang in, I¡¯ll go out and pick him up myself!¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t reply to that Ren. He continued to eat his orange and didn¡¯t even raise his head. Everyone in this villa knew that Qin Nan¡¯s words were equivalent to an imperial edict, because master Xiu had given an order, and Qin Nan¡¯s request was an order. Chang Qing turned around angrily and walked out to pick her up ¡­ Just as Ren was about to speak, Qin Nan spoke first, ¡± I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m not making a fuss, I really am not ¡­ Qin Nan¡¯s voice was filled with fatigue, and his hand that was eating the orange was trembling. He just wanted to ¡­ When Ren saw Qin Nan like this, his heart began to hurt as if it was being pricked by needles. He squatted down and held Qin Nan¡¯s hand. brother Nan, I¡¯ll always be by your side. I¡¯ll always be by your side. Ren¡¯s words were not empty. Even if he wanted to get back together with Ji Chenzhou, he would still accompany Qin Nan and not leave him alone. He would not ¡­ However, Ren didn¡¯t know that this was what Qin Nan was most afraid of. He was most afraid that he would become a burden to Ren He and Lord Xiu. What he was most afraid of was them saying that they would take care of him for the rest of his life. When Chang Qing walked in with a woman, Ren finally understood why Chang Qing was so angry. Qin Nan wasn¡¯t looking for a nurse, he was really making things difficult for master Xiu. This woman ¡­ When Qin Nan saw this woman, the corners of his mouth revealed a bitter smile. Just as Ren was about to ask Qin Nan why he did that, Chang Qing¡¯s phone rang. Chang Qing glanced at the phone number and handed it to na Ren. ¡°It¡¯s a call from young master Ji!¡± Na Ren was still in a daze as he picked up the call. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s roar came from the other end of the line, causing na Ren to be so shocked that he almost threw his phone away. Ren, come to the hospital. Hurry up, my stepmother¡¯s Hospital ¡­ Chapter 1486 - Chapter 1486: Sink-you win, I can fulfill one of your requests (5000 words) Chapter 1486: Sink-you win, I can fulfill one of your requests (5000 words) When Renyi heard the word ¡®hospital¡¯, he thought something had happened to Ji Chenzhou. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She didn¡¯t even put on her coat and walked out. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? hurry up and come over.¡± After saying that, Ji Chenzhou hung up the phone, not giving na Ren a chance to speak. Chang Qing didn¡¯t know what was going on over there, so he didn¡¯t feel at ease letting Ren go alone, so he drove him there. When na Ren arrived at the hospital, he called Ji Chenzhou again, but he didn¡¯t pick up. Na Ren went straight to Chu baiqing¡¯s office, panicking. Chu baiqing had just changed his clothes and was walking out of the lounge when he saw na Ren. He was stunned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chu Bai Qing looked at the anxious Ren and wondered what had happened. Ji Chenzhou gave me a call and told me to come. He didn¡¯t pick up when I arrived. I don¡¯t know what happened to him. There was a hint of anger in na Ren¡¯s voice. He was angry that Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t pick up the phone and didn¡¯t explain the situation clearly when he called earlier. Chu baiqing furrowed his brows. If something happened to Ji Chenzhou, he would know. Also, when he came out of the operating room just now, he even called his family. Gu Jue told him to come back early, but he was seduced by him outside and did not say what happened. At this moment, Chu baiqing¡¯s phone rang. He saw that it was Ji Chenzhou. He showed it to Ren and picked it up. ¡°Little mom, did little black go?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was lazy, as if he could not lift his spirits. ¡°Yes, I have it. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ren also came over to hear what was going on. His handsome face still had an anxious expression. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just his back that¡¯s injured. Little mom, help him deal with it. Don¡¯t leave. scar. And that, get some medicine for that place. There¡¯s probably a wound ¡­ Alright, I¡¯m going to coax my baby.¡± Ji Chenzhou hung up after he finished speaking. Ren was furious. He had rushed over in a hurry, but he was fine. And what did he mean by there was a wound there? why did he say everything ¡­ Even though there was nothing he couldn¡¯t say to young master Chu, Ren¡¯s face still turned red. Chu Bai Qing cleared his throat and smiled as he put away his phone. ¡°He¡¯s just concerned about you, but he can¡¯t bring himself to do it. Give him some time, nothing is more important than being together.¡± Chu baiqing wouldn¡¯t ask why na Ren disappeared for five years. He knew that he must have had his reasons. Otherwise, he was such an obedient child, how could he bear to let so many people feel sad for him? ¡°I know young master Chu, the Knight ¡­¡± Nain didn¡¯t know how to face the two children. Knight asked me when he went back. The child doesn¡¯t like to talk, but he¡¯s very smart. He told him the truth, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Bai Qing told the truth to na Ren. The Knight was already five years old, he had his own judgment, they shouldn¡¯t interfere and let him adapt. ¡°Young master Chu, I¡¯m really sorry for the child, I ¡­¡± That Ren didn¡¯t know how to tell young master Chu about his feelings. Five years, he had owed his child five years. He knew that it would hurt the child. This was also the reason why he had not visited the child for the past two days. He didn¡¯t know how to face them. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would tell them that he was their father ¡­ That would be a form of harm to the child. The most direct harm would be a lifetime one. Ren, don¡¯t feel guilty. Let¡¯s just let nature take its course. Tang Tang and Mumu only had their parents later on. They can accept it. So can Knight and baby. Don¡¯t worry about this. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue agreed on this point. They wanted the child to know about it naturally. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look at your wound now,¡± Chu baiqing said as he led na Ren out of the office. there¡¯s no need. Ji Chenzhou has already applied medicine for me. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days, young master Chu. When Renyi heard about the wound, the first thing that came to his mind was not the wound on his back, but that ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face turned even redder at the spot he had specifically mentioned. ¡°Since he¡¯s here, let¡¯s just take a look!¡± Chu Bai Qing laughed. He had already asked for his third son¡¯s help, so he naturally had to take care of him. After everything was settled, Chu baiqing asked na Ren if he wanted to go back with him. He hesitated but still nodded. On the way, na Ren asked Chu Bai Qing to stop by the road. They went to a cake shop and bought a lot of cakes. Chu baiqing took a look and saw that the four children were willing to eat it. It seemed that Ren had been paying attention to the child all these years. . I¡¯m the one who¡¯s watching the videos that young master Chu sends to master Xiu every day ¡­¡± Ren smiled as he explained. He thought that if he ever told young master Chu why he faked his death, he would be the first to tell him. If he could, he wanted to keep it a secret for the rest of his life. then you should also know that Lu Kai has been chasing Chenzhou all these years, and he¡¯s also working at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Because of the trouble that Lord Jue had caused these past few days, Chu Bai Qing felt that he needed to explain this to Ren. I saw it. Did Ji Chenzhou have that kind of intention with him? ¡± When he saw their interaction that night, na Ren was unsure because Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t have any memories of them being in love. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t sure if anything had happened between him and Lu Kai over the years. Chenzhou didn¡¯t mean it that way. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have not responded to Lu Kai after chasing him for so many years. Chu baiqing was certain of this. actually, Lu Kai¡¯s a pretty good person. He¡¯s really good to Ji Chenzhou. A man who did not care about everyone¡¯s strange looks and only had feelings for Ji Chenzhou after so many years. She even went to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs for him. Time could change many things. However, all these years had not changed his feelings for Ji Chenzhou. Lu Kai had also loved Ji Chenzhou for more than ten years, and with such persistence, Ren could not bear to hate him. how can you speak up for your love rival like this? Chenzhou is currently resentful towards you, and your days are not going to be easy. Chu baiqing understood Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper the best. If he didn¡¯t let him feel good, he didn¡¯t know how he would torture that Ren. Humans were such contradictory animals. On one hand, they felt heartache, but on the other hand, they were still hurting. it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t experienced it before ¡­ young master Chu, I think it¡¯s better to let Ji Chenzhou continue to forget about his memories. This is actually pretty good. He doesn¡¯t remember that we were once in love and he doesn¡¯t remember how his mother died. Without these memories, it won¡¯t be so painful. When Ji Chenzhou found out about his mother¡¯s tragic death, it became a thorn in his heart. Without those memories, he would not be in so much pain. It was good. Ren, we¡¯ll just let nature take its course. After all, there¡¯s still baby and Knight. One day, he¡¯ll know that the child is his. Chu Bai Qing was a very meticulous person. There were many things that couldn¡¯t be said right now. His experience told him that letting nature take its course and listening to time¡¯s arrangements was the best decision. There was no need to worry about it. Time would give you the answer to your fate. Ren knew that as long as young master Chu was around, there was nothing to worry about. He and Ji Chenzhou were both lucky people because it was rare for them to have people who could help them solve their problems. In fact, that Ren was not feeling well. After all, he had been tormented by Ji Chenzhou for so long without any lubricant, so it was inevitable that he would feel pain there. And it was after so many years ¡­ However, for the sake of seeing the child, he still felt that he could endure it. Five years later, he walked into Lord Jue and Chu Bai Qing¡¯s house again. It had been five years, and nothing had changed. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing were used to living here, so they never moved. Because of the many children, the large living room had become an amusement park. Although it was a little messy, it was very warm. Chu baiqing had received a call from Gu Jue on the way here. When he was walking back for him, Chu baiqing had already told him that na Ren was here. Therefore, Gu Jue specially made some dishes that Ren was willing to eat. Little seven and little nine had been brought home by their grandparents, so only the Knight was playing in the living room. Ji Chenzhou was playing house with her in her baby¡¯s room. The Knight looked at ren but didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t leave and continued to play with the assembled toy in his hand. At that moment, na Ren¡¯s heart ached. Chu Bai Qing patted his shoulder, telling him to take it easy. Ren adjusted his emotions and sat down beside the Knight without saying a word. She picked up the toys on the carpet and started to piece them together. The Knight didn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t play, so the father and son didn¡¯t say anything and continued to play. This was an assembled toy for Transformers. Naren had made a Sky Pillar, and Knight had made a Bumblebee ¡­ Both of them moved quickly. Knight placed his Bumblebee beside Optimus Prime, got up, and walked towards the stairs. Ren wanted to stop him, but he thought that the child probably didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so he didn¡¯t open his mouth. The Knight stopped after climbing a few steps. come with me. After she finished speaking, she quickened her pace and ran up. Na Ren was stunned for a moment before he quickly got up and followed. The Knight was living in the former room of little 7 and little 9. The baby was in his own room. Little seven and little nine were still in the same room, but they had changed to a bigger one because they needed to put a desk or something. He was very familiar with the Knight¡¯s room, as he had seen it often in videos. Knight had been tidying up his own room since he was three years old. Although he was not good at it, he had always been the one doing it. Now that she was five years old, her room was already very clean and tidy. Ren was very happy to see this. Ren stood at the door and did not enter because the Knight did not invite him in. ¡°Come in and sit there.¡± Knight pointed to a Totoro cushion on the ground and said to Naren. Ren walked in and sat down obediently. He saw the Knight looking for something in his toy cabinet. After a while, he brought out a tidying box and walked over to Ren, sitting down face to face. ¡°If you lose, you have to agree to a request from the winner.¡± The Knight poured out all the things in the tidying box. Ren took a look and saw that it was still the assembly of a transformer. Naren knew that the Knight loved assembling things, no wonder he was so smart. If it was in the past, Ren would definitely not be able to do this. However, in the past few years, Ren had been following Knight¡¯s assembly in the videos, so he was very familiar with these things and moved quickly. As for the child¡¯s request that the winner could get a request, that kind thought, he must lose. He wanted to satisfy any request of the Knight. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s begin!¡± Ren was very happy to be able to play with the child face to face like this. This time, Knight chose Optimus Prime and Bumblebee. The assembly this time was obviously more complicated than the one downstairs, and it was also bigger. Ren looked at the Knight, who was doing it seriously, and was very happy. The child wanted to win. However, Ren didn¡¯t slow down his hand speed on purpose so that the Knight wouldn¡¯t notice. Knights moved very quickly. No wonder their brains worked so well. People with particularly flexible hands would also have quick minds. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss us?¡± The Knight lowered his head and looked for what he needed seriously as he opened his mouth calmly. ¡°I want ¡­ I really want to.¡± Naren¡¯s hands paused, and he choked on the word ¡°miss.¡± He almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Even though he watched the video every day, he watched the same video repeatedly. The excruciating pain tormented na Ren to the point where he would rather die than live. How she wanted to hug her children. She wanted them to hold her in their little hands and call her ¡®daddy¡¯. .. ¡°Be more attentive.¡± The cavalryman said indifferently when he saw Ren¡¯s mistake. They didn¡¯t continue with the topic. Yes or no ¡­ Only then did Ren realize that he had spelled it wrong. Because of the Knight¡¯s ¡°be more careful¡± Ren was so focused on the task that he didn¡¯t even notice that the Knight had slowed down his movements. Because his son told him to be serious, he had to be serious. Before he knew it, Ren had finished assembling Bumblebee. When he looked up, he realized that Optimus Prime was still in the Knight¡¯s hand. At this moment, Ren Xiang secretly took down two of them. He wanted the Knight to win. He wanted to satisfy the child¡¯s request but accidentally finished it first. ¡°If you win, I can fulfill one of your requests.¡± Just as Ren was about to take it apart, the Knight opened his mouth and finished putting the last two pieces together. Then, he placed his Optimus Prime and Ren¡¯s Bumblebee there. Ren looked at the Knight. you can ¡­ I have a request ¡­¡± Ren almost said that you can ask for something from your father. you¡¯ve won. I¡¯ll allow you to make a request of me, any ¡­ The Knight emphasized the word ¡®any¡¯, his eyes fixed on the Bumblebee that nain made. He liked Optimus Prime and Bumblebee the most, and he had done both. Ren looked at the Knight. For a moment, he suddenly realized the child¡¯s intention, but he wasn¡¯t sure. After all, he was still a child. She probably wouldn¡¯t go in such a big circle just to satisfy his request. It was as if she could predict what he would ask for ¡­ ¡°Hurry up, in a while ¡­ The baby should be here soon.¡± Seeing Ren remain silent, the Knight became a little anxious and urged. ¡°You know who I am, so you ¡­ Can you call me dad?¡± Ren squatted in front of the Knight, wanting to hold him in his arms, but he was wondering if the little man would allow him to hold him. To Naren¡¯s surprise, the Knight cried out ¡­ ¡°Daddy ¡­¡± It only called out once and was about to run away. However, Ren pulled her into his arms. my good child, it¡¯s your father who is sorry ¡­ The Knight did not address him as ¡®father¡¯ loudly, but nain could hear it clearly. Naren hugged the Knight very tightly. His voice was choked with sobs, and his tears could not stop falling. He wanted to hear the word ¡®dad¡¯. He had dreamed countless times that the Knight and his baby would call him¡¯ dad¡¯. Now, he had really heard it. He had really heard it. His good son ¡­ The Knight was very smart. He could distinguish things clearly, but he was not good at expressing himself. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Ji Chenzhou was hugging his baby. He felt strange when he saw Ren hugging the Knight and crying. ¡°He lost to me in assembling toys, so he cried ¡­¡± The Knight said calmly. He then got out of Ren¡¯s arms and walked out. Ji Chenzhou knew that the Knight assembly was impressive. However, if he were to believe that na Ren was crying because he lost, then he would have a problem with his intelligence. However, if Ji Chenzhou did not say anything, he would take Knight¡¯s words as the truth. When baby saw Ren, he cried silently. Ren got up and looked at his baby crying. He panicked again. When the Knight called him ¡°dad,¡± he was both happy and sad. Now that his baby was crying, he became worried again. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry, dad ¡­ I¡¯ll carry you.¡± He almost called her father again. Ren reached out to hold the baby. ¡°Liar, Liar ¡­¡± However, her baby refused to let her hold him. He kept calling her a liar and cried even more sorrowfully. Naren¡¯s outstretched hand froze. He closed his eyes slightly and exhaled, trying his best to calm his emotions. He was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and say to his baby, ¡± I¡¯m your father ¡­ alright, baby, don¡¯t cry. He¡¯s a liar. I¡¯ll help you beat him up later. Not only was he a liar in front of baby, but he was also a big liar in front of Ji Chenzhou. who wants you to beat him up? you¡¯re not allowed to beat him up ¡­ Even if her baby called that Ren a liar, she would not allow third brother to bully him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not that Ren? You liar ¡­¡± Baby said that Ren was a liar, so it was because of this. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you anymore. Baby, let me hug you, okay? I bought you a cake ¡­¡± His baby was crying, and his heart ached. There were still tears on his handsome face that had not dried, and he wiped them with the back of his hand. ¡°Are you my third sister-in-law?¡± Baby looked at Ren¡¯s outstretched hand and asked with a pout. Ji Chenzhou also looked at na Ren, waiting for him to answer this question. He was quite surprised that Ren would appear at their house. However, after Ren had taken the initiative to ask for his hand in the morning, he was still surprised. Ji Chenzhou seemed to be able to accept the fact that na Ren was not playing by the rules. This question was indeed a little difficult to answer for Ren, because he didn¡¯t lose his memory. He was the Father of baby and the Knight. It was really difficult for him to admit that he was his third sister-in-law. She had promised not to lie to her baby, but if she admitted it, she would lie again. It was obviously her father ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was instantly enraged when he saw Ren¡¯s hesitation and unwillingness to admit it. She didn¡¯t want to be with him, yet she took the initiative to have sex with him and even came to their house. What was she doing? ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go. Third brother will get you a handsome third sister-in-law.¡± Chapter 1487 - Chapter 1487: Who the--ck are you to me-why do you care?(5000 words) Chapter 1487: Who the¨Cck are you to me-why do you care?(5000 words) Ji Chenzhou carried his baby and turned to leave. His baby cried pitifully and turned around in disappointment. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t you dare.¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t even think before he grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arm. ¡°Is there anything I don¡¯t dare to do? Who the hell are you to me? why do you care?¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed coldly, his tone arrogant. who do you think I am to you? Ji Chenzhou, you better watch your words in front of the child. Na Ren¡¯s face was filled with displeasure at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s vulgarities. Ren Zhen wanted to say,¡±aren¡¯t I your wife?¡± if he said that, he would probably scare Ji Chenzhou to death. ¡°You dare to talk to me like this?¡± In the past, when Ji Chenzhou was angry, Ren would blush and sulk. He did not dare to speak to him in such a manner. After hiding for five years, his temper had grown. She didn¡¯t try to please him, but dared to talk to him like that. ¡°How would I know who you are to me ¡­¡± In the end, Ji Chenzhou even specially added another sentence. He was still angry at him for not admitting to his baby that he was his third sister-in-law. In fact, this was not the only reason he was angry. Five years of lying was enough for Ji Chenzhou to be angry for the rest of his life. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am to you. You slept with me.¡± Ren was also a little angry, mainly because Ji Chenzhou had said that he was looking for Shuai Shuai¡¯s third sister-in-law. The baby had stopped crying. He blinked his big eyes and looked at Ji Chenzhou and that Ren, who were talking to each other. who¡¯s sleeping with who? I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the one who¡¯s so anxious that they¡¯re pestering me. Ji Chenzhou was infuriated. He was very annoyed by Ren¡¯s ambiguous words and his refusal to admit their relationship. Ji Chenzhou thought that if that Ren pestered him and said, ¡± Ji Chenzhou, I love you. Let¡¯s be together! Ji Chenzhou thought that he would definitely forgive na Ren for lying to him for the past five years and live happily ever after with him. However, Ren refused to say anything and Ji Chenzhou was extremely annoyed. She didn¡¯t know what Ren meant, and what he said today about ¡°loving you very much.¡± Who was she talking to? did he have another man ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was extremely annoyed by all these messy matters. ¡°Baby, come, I¡¯ll carry you to eat cake, okay?¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic with Ji Chenzhou anymore. He was also resentful that he shouldn¡¯t have brought up the topic of sleeping. It wasn¡¯t good to do it in front of the child. The baby stopped crying. After hesitating for a few seconds, he reached out and asked Ren to carry him. Then, she hugged Ren¡¯s neck tightly and leaned on his shoulder. She sniffled and looked extremely aggrieved. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arms were suddenly empty, and he felt very uncomfortable. Ren, on the other hand, felt extremely satisfied. His daughter ¡­ To na Ren, today was an especially happy day for him to have intimate contact with Ji Chenzhou. The most important thing was that the Knight called him ¡®daddy¡¯, and his baby was in his arms. In the past, these were all things he desired but could not obtain. Now that she had it, even if she felt sorry for her parents, she could not care so much anymore once she had it. Na Ren carried the baby downstairs. When Ji Chenzhou turned around, he saw Optimus Prime and Bumblebee on the floor. This was the Knight¡¯s favorite toy. It was always assembled and then disassembled, and no one else was allowed to play. Wasn¡¯t it strange that he would let Ren play with it? When baby was eating the cake, he was also nestled in Ren¡¯s arms and refused to come down. It was all on him. ¡°Third sister-in-law, why don¡¯t you stay at my house? I¡¯ll go home with you, okay?¡± What did it mean for a father and daughter to have a heart-to-heart connection? this was probably what it meant-she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. Baby just liked Ren. She couldn¡¯t describe that feeling. ¡°Baby, didn¡¯t third brother tell you not to get close to strangers?¡± Ji Chenzhou, who was sitting opposite him, narrowed his eyes at na Ren and emphasized the word ¡®stranger¡¯. ¡°He¡¯s not a stranger. He¡¯s Naren, my third sister-in-law.¡± Baby was very persistent about calling her third sister-in-law. That Ren really wanted to say, ¡± baby, I¡¯m not third sister-in-law. However, he knew that once he said those words, he would definitely anger Ji Chenzhou and make his baby cry. ¡°If you want to go home with me, you have to ask ¡­ Ask your father if they agree.¡± It was difficult for Ren to say these words. The Knight ate his cake quietly, but he still shook his head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, you can¡¯t.¡± Ji Chenzhou replied directly. No one could take the treasure away, not even Ren. Baby unhappily glared at Ji Chenzhou, who gave her a look that said, ¡± no means no. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here to accompany you, okay?¡± Of course, Ren wanted to be with the baby and the Knight. He wanted to coax them to sleep. Ji Chenzhou was certain that the reason why na Ren was so good to his baby was because of his father. Because the baby was his father¡¯s child, he loved the house and its Crow. That Ren liked the baby. At the thought of this, Ji Chenzhou was reminded of what na Ren had said. I love you very much ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou suddenly stood up and looked at na Ren. He stared at it and then took the baby from his arms. this is the child of my father and my stepmother. My father and my stepmother have a very good relationship. You should give up on that idea. Ji Chenzhou was extremely furious. He was certain that that person was still in love with his father. If it wasn¡¯t for the Knight and the baby, he really wanted to humiliate that Ren. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Just then, Gu Jue walked out and heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words. He was so angry that his cold face turned red. Damn memory loss, it actually made his third son jealous of him, what the ¡­ Chu baiqing followed behind Gu Jue with a smile on his face. In fact, this situation was quite interesting. ¡°Ask him if I¡¯m talking nonsense.¡± Ji Chenzhou pointed at na Ren as he spoke. Na Ren was both angry and helpless. With Ji Chenzhou¡¯s memory, he still liked Lord Jue. Lord Jue took the treasure from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s arms and wished he could punch Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face. There was really no one else who could be jealous. He was even jealous of his father. What a good son. At the same time, her heart ached for the two children. They were clearly in love, but they had to go through all this. However, it was a good thing that Ren was still alive. This was more important than anything else. It was good that he was still alive. ¡°Yes, I love Sir Jue very much. I love him very much.¡± It wasn¡¯t just love, it was also gratitude. He was grateful to Lord Jue and young master Chu for taking care of the child and Ji Chenzhou all these years. This love was worthy of the word ¡®love¡¯. ¡°Did I wrong him? You really have the guts to say that.¡± Ji Chenzhou stepped forward and grabbed na Ren¡¯s collar. From his gaze and tone, it was clear that he wanted to tear na Ren to pieces. Ren Zhen really wanted to seal Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth when he spoke vulgarities again. Can¡¯t you control your temper? When he got angry, he f. cking ¡­ ¡°Then you don¡¯t love me?¡± Chu baiqing asked with a smile. But at the same time, he used his eyes to warn Ji Chenzhou not to curse again. ¡°Love, I love both!¡± Ren used a very certain tone. Of course, it was love. He loved all these people who loved him, and at the same time, he was grateful. ¡°You see, he loves me too!¡± Chu baiqing laughed as he patted Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shoulder. Then, she sat beside the Knight and ate the cake with him. She touched the Knight¡¯s head. Ji Chenzhou was completely speechless. Was the person in front of him still that Ren? Could she say love as soon as she opened her mouth? was she still that Ren who would blush with just one sentence? ¡°You don¡¯t know who you should love?¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched na Ren¡¯s lower jaw, his thoughts in a mess. His head was throbbing in pain ¡­ Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s handsome face and thought,¡¯do you even need to ask? of course, I love you, the love of love ¡­¡¯ But if I tell you, will I scare you? Na Ren didn¡¯t say anything. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s already suppressed anger started to run wild again. Just as Ren was about to say,¡¯I should love you ¡­¡¯ When ¡­ The doorbell rang. Ji Chenzhou immediately let go of na Ren and personally went to open the door. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing looked at each other. Their eyes conveyed that no one should be here at this time ¡­ When Lu Kai¡¯s laughter came from the entrance, na Ren finally realized what Ji Chenzhou had been doing with his phone. Gu Jue scoffed, but Chu baiqing didn¡¯t react. It was obvious that Ji Chenzhou had allowed Lu Kai to come. Chu baiqing could understand his third son¡¯s actions, but he was still worried. The Knight looked at Naren standing there and picked up a fork. the cake is delicious. Do you want to eat it? ¡± Ren looked at the Knight and sat down beside him with a smile. if you like it, I¡¯ll buy it for you next time. Knights were not very willing to eat cake, but they had almost finished a piece of cake. Ji Chenzhou, Oh, Ji Chenzhou, you are really childish ¡­ When Lu Kai walked in with his arm around Ji Chenzhou¡¯s, he had a bright smile on his face. However, when he saw na Ren, his smile froze on his face. He pointed at Naren with a trembling finger, unable to say a word. Anyone would be shocked to see someone who had been dead for five years suddenly appear in front of them. long time no see, young master Lu ¡­ Ren took the initiative to greet the dumbfounded Lu Kai. When Ren opened his mouth, Lu Kai was almost scared to death ¡­ ¡°Are you dead?¡± In the end, Lu Kai wasn¡¯t too scared and still managed to ask. Luke still remembered the last time he had seen that Ren. It had been that night at the bar ¡­ Ren had taken Ji Chenzhou away and told them to take a good look at Ji Chenzhou because they would never see him again. Who knew that in the end, the one who couldn¡¯t see him was Ren, and he was the one who died ¡­ But why was she standing in front of him now? ¡°. ¡®m sorry, I¡¯m alive again ¡­¡± Ren smiled apologetically. He didn¡¯t mean anything else. He really did feel sorry. He felt sorry for scaring Luke. If it were him, he would also be afraid to suddenly see someone who had been dead for many years. Therefore, he had to apologize. Na Ren¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Kai¡¯s arm that was wrapped around Ji Chenzhou¡¯s. His eyes were calm, and the smile on his lips was faint, making people look like he didn¡¯t care at all. At the very least, Ji Chenzhou did not seem to care. When they entered, Lu Kai naturally wrapped his arm around his. He did not push him away, because he wanted to see Ren¡¯s reaction. And he had actually greeted Luke so graciously ¡­ Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness of meeting your love rival? Or did he not care about him at all? that was why he was so indifferent when another man appeared beside him. Ji Chenzhou gritted his teeth in anger at na Ren¡¯s hot and cold attitude ¡­ Chu baiqing gave Gu Jue a look, then carried their babies and riders upstairs. They left because they believed that Ren would be able to handle the situation. If there were children around, it would not be easy to perform. ¡°Come and sit down. Do you want to eat cake? It¡¯s very delicious ¡­¡± Ren pointed at the cakes on the table. He had bought a lot, thinking that little seven and little nine would be home too. When Ji Chenzhou saw na Ren¡¯s serious manner as if he was the master of the house, he felt both angry and amused. Her headache was getting worse and worse, and the frequency of her pain had been increasing recently. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t tell his mother that his father and mother had been quarreling because someone was wooing her. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for them ¡­ ¡°He really is ¡­ Ren?¡± Lu Kai turned around and asked Ji Chenzhou, his hand tightly gripping his sleeve. He still couldn¡¯t accept this fact. He had been dead for five years, not five days, and he could still come back to life ¡­ It was simply too unbelievable ¡­ Ji Chenzhou did not say anything. He even suspected that he was dreaming and that there was a fake in his dream. young master Lu, shouldn¡¯t you let go of my hand? it¡¯s not good to do it in front of me, right? ¡± Naren actually didn¡¯t hate Lu Kai, and he rather admired his persistence in Ji Chenzhou over the years. However, there was only one Ji Chenzhou in the world, and that was his kind one. Lu Kai didn¡¯t want to let go of Ji Chenzhou, but the moment Ren opened his mouth, he instinctively let go. Ji Chenzhou was shocked once again. That Ren had such a weak personality, yet he actually issued such a warning in such an imposing manner? In fact, Ren spoke very calmly, and there was even a smile on his lips. However, the Ren in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s memory would never say such words. That was why he was shocked and angry. It was like this again. Not only did she not admit that she was his woman, but she also used the attitude of his ¡®wife¡¯ to order others around. I heard that young master Lu is working in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, just like Chenzhou. Na Ren knew that Ji Chenzhou had called Lu Kai over to anger him. However, that kind thought would hurt Lu Kai if he continued like this. Hence, he felt that he had to explain things clearly to him and let him understand that it was impossible between him and Ji Chenzhou. He would also apologize to Lu Kai for involving him in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s matter with him. Although an apology couldn¡¯t make up for the emotional hurt, it could at least alleviate the hurt. Now that Ji Chenzhou knew that he was still alive, he would not let go of him. Even if they did not have the memory of being in love, he would not let go. This was something that Rena was very certain of. Now, Rena had also thought it through. Five years of separation was enough. For the rest of his life, he wanted to live well with Ji Chenzhou and make up for what he had done to his child for the past five years. Therefore, it was time for Lu Kai¡¯s love to stop ¡­ He should have his own new life and not waste another five or ten years for Ji Chenzhou. When he heard the two words ¡®Chenzhou¡¯ from na Ren¡¯s mouth, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face seemed to have been pricked by something, and many images flashed through his mind. However, he could not catch anything because it was too fast and too chaotic ¡­ yes, because he went to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs ¡­ Lu Kai¡¯s emotions had also gradually calmed down. She returned to the arrogant little wild cat and looked at Ren provocatively. Lu Kai¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. He had thought that Ren had died because he and Ji Chenzhou were not fated to be together. His chance had finally come, after five years ¡­ He had been by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s side for another five years. That day at the restaurant, Ji Chenzhou had clearly reacted to him. He told himself that if he persevered a little longer, Ji Chenzhou would be his. As long as he. Lu Kai. did not give up, Ji Chenzhou would be his one day ¡­ When he received Ji Chenzhou¡¯s message to ask him to come over to their house, he had cried. He thought that his persistence all these years had finally paid off. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart finally had him ¡­ However, he didn¡¯t expect to see Ren here. Why did that person, who was clearly dead, come back to fight with him for Ji Chenzhou? why ¡­ ¡°Go get young master Lu a glass of water.¡± Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou, who was standing there with an angry expression. In fact, this tone was an order. Ji Chenzhou glared at na Ren. Was he ordering him? He actually dared to order him around? Ren looked at him with a smile ¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at Ren¡¯s smile, unable to say a word. Why would that Ren smile at him, and such a gentle smile at that ¡­ A gentle smile with love ¡­ It was directed at him, Ji Chenzhou. As if he was under a spell, Ji Chenzhou actually walked towards the kitchen ¡­ young master Lu, I¡¯m sure many people have told you that it¡¯s impossible between you and Chenzhou. Actually, you should know that feelings can¡¯t be forced. I¡¯ve been away for five years, and Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t get together with you. Why do you have to be so persistent? I think you¡¯re such a good person. There must be someone who loves you very much by your side. If you only look at Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯ll miss the happiness that belongs to you. Ren¡¯s tone was very light. He hoped that Lu Kai would listen to him and stop torturing himself like this, wasting time. Given Lu Kai¡¯s personality, how could he tolerate others talking bad about him? Especially Ren, he couldn¡¯t say anything about him ¡­ Lu Kai hated na Ren. If it weren¡¯t for him, he and Ji Chenzhou might have been together. However, he had to appear ¡­ He even asked him to teach him in such a manner. What right did he have? ¡°What does it have to do with you who I love or who loves me? Do you think that you¡¯re the one Ji Chenzhou loves? We would¡¯ve already gone to bed ¡­¡± Lu Kai stood up in anger, his body trembling with anger. He had been pampered since he was young. Other than Ji Chenzhou, he did not care about anyone else. When he heard the word ¡°bed,¡± Ren smiled bitterly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you do ¡­ I¡¯m sorry to have hurt you ¡­¡± Ren told himself that it didn¡¯t matter if he did it. It was really fine. ¡°Are you sick in the head? If you leave, don¡¯t come back. If you die, then die. I love Ji Chenzhou, more than anyone else.¡± don¡¯t look at me with such. pitiful expression. Let me tell you, that Ren, Ji Chenzhou is mine. He¡¯s mine ¡­ Lu Kai picked up a cake from the table and threw it at Ren¡¯s face. ¡°Do I, Lu Kai, need you to pity me? Who Do You Think You Are? how can you compare to me? Ji Chenzhou must have been blind to be with you. Even if you died, he would still be with me. Who Do You Think You Are ¡­¡± The cake slid down Ren¡¯s face, and his handsome face was in a sorry state. ¡°I¡¯m his wife. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Ren¡¯s voice was very light. Chapter 1489 - Chapter 1489: Youre simply shameless now (6000 words) Chapter 1489: You¡¯re simply shameless now (6000 words) How could Ren still care about Ji Chenzhou? young master Chu said that he was fine, so he didn¡¯t care anymore. She walked over and squatted down to hug the baby. baby ¡­ Na Ren had thought that her baby would be scared to tears. His third brother had become her father, and he was her father ¡­ A five-year-old child also knew some things. She was afraid that the child would not be able to accept it. Who knew that baby would actually throw away the doll and hug Ren¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not my third sister-in-law. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re my father.¡± Baby really liked that Ren. She liked him from the first time she saw him. So that kind of love was like a father-daughter connection. Ren was stunned as well. After Ji Chenzhou discovered his existence, he had been thinking about how to tell his baby and Knight that he was their father. He was afraid that the children wouldn¡¯t be able to accept it. After all, they were still too young, and at the age where they didn¡¯t really understand. However, he didn¡¯t expect that both the Knight and the baby would accept him so easily. It was simply too unexpected. is it bad that we¡¯re your fathers? just like him, you¡¯re also an ungrateful Little Wolf. Gu Jue had just lifted his third son up. When he heard his baby say this, he was really sad. He had raised her for so many years, and now that her biological father had appeared, she immediately forgot about him and Chu baiqing. The baby stuck out his tongue. they¡¯re both my fathers. They¡¯re all good! His baby was really happy. When he spoke, he even hugged Ren¡¯s neck and jumped around. However, even though he said that, he was still happy to know that Ren was his father. She wasn¡¯t even this happy when her third brother became her father. Ren hugged his precious treasure tightly, his gratitude towards young master Chu and Lord Jue increasing. They had taught their baby well. Only an open-minded education could make the child accept this so easily. ¡°Baby, call me daddy ¡­¡± When the Knight had called him father, that feeling of happiness and sourness still left a lingering fear in Naren¡¯s heart. At this moment, he was looking forward to his baby calling him ¡®daddy¡¯, even if he really died at this time. He was also at ease. He was really content ¡­ ¡°If I call you that, will you always be with me?¡± When baby said this, his hands around Ren¡¯s neck tightened. yes, I will always be by your side. Also, I won¡¯t leave you. He gently stroked his baby¡¯s back. His benevolent heart was in pain. His baby was afraid of losing him. Now that he had all these, he would not leave even if a knife was placed on his neck. Five years was more than enough ¡­ He already felt very guilty and could not let his child down in the five years that he had not been with him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to lie to me, or I¡¯ll hate you.¡± Baby held Ren¡¯s face and pouted, looking very cute. At that moment, Ren¡¯s heart was about to melt. This was his daughter, and she was really cute ¡­ yes, daddy won¡¯t lie to you, never. Na Ren kissed his precious little hand. When they were young, she would giggle at him every time he kissed her little hand. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so itchy ¡­¡± Baby laughed again. Unlike the chuckling when he was young, baby called him daddy this time. Ren¡¯s heart felt as if it had been filled with honey. The heavens were still looking after him. He had thought that he would be lonely for the rest of his life, but now he was so happy. They had never experienced such sweetness before. Now, they just had to wait for Ji Chenzhou to get used to all of this before their family¡¯s suffering would be over. Ji Chenzhou was in a deep sleep until the next morning. She woke up a few times at night, but she always fell back asleep again in a daze. Ren was worried that something might happen to him, but Chu baiqing said that he was fine and that he had enough sleep. Even in his sleep, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand was still tightly holding onto na Ren¡¯s hand. When Ji Chenzhou woke up, he stared at the ceiling. His throat was dry and painful. He looked like he had slept for a long time. She had a very long dream, a very, very long dream ¡­ In her dream, Naren had returned ¡­ Ji Chenzhou suddenly sat up. That Ren had returned. The moment Ji Chenzhou moved, na Ren, who was lying by the bed, woke up as well. His arm was numb and in pain. He looked at Ji Chenzhou in a daze before he finally came to his senses. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡± That Ren reached out to touch Ji Chenzhou¡¯s head. He had a slight fever last night, but young master Chu said it was fine. However, just as Ren¡¯s hand reached over, Ji Chenzhou dodged it and looked at him coldly. Na Ren¡¯s hand froze there before he slowly retracted it. Was Ji Chenzhou angry at him? I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you ¡­ Na Ren stood there and looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cold eyes. He could understand why Ji Chenzhou was angry. After all, it had been five years since he had left ¡­ He had also lost his memory. To him, none of this could be forgiven. ¡°You lied to me? What did you lie to me about?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked through gritted teeth. He wanted nothing more than to swallow that Ren into his stomach. Five years ago, he had jumped into the sea in front of her. A second ago, he was still immersed in their happiness, and now he had left ¡­ She had left without hesitation and without any warning, leaving him and the child behind ¡­ The child ¡­ That¡¯s right, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s memory had returned after this sleep. Memories sealed by hypnosis also needed to be maintained. Recently, Ji Chenzhou had been feeling a lot of headaches and would always think of some fragments of the past. Last night¡¯s excitement had opened up his last lock. He had once been in so much pain because of Ren¡¯s departure that he didn¡¯t even care about the child and just wanted to follow Ren. Because without him, he really couldn¡¯t live. She had promised him a lifetime, but he had left her behind. He was so cruel. Regardless of the reason, Ji Chenzhou felt that na Ren was too cruel. Even if she was sick, couldn¡¯t she just tell him that they were going to face it together? Was he that untrustworthy? He could rely on Lord Xiu, but not him? Was he still her husband? What was he, Ji Chenzhou, in his heart? Five years. He was really ruthless. They were in the same city, but he had never appeared. Did she not miss him and the child? When he knew that he had lost that part of his memory, and that his baby and the Knight had called him third brother, how did he feel? ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have faked my death ¡­¡± Na Ren had already prepared himself to endure Ji Chenzhou¡¯s anger. If it were him, he would also be angry and furious when faced with such a situation. you deserve to die. Our good family was destroyed by you. Five years ¡­ How can you be so cruel? don¡¯t you miss us?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were filled with pain as he spoke. When he said that he missed her, he actually cried ¡­ Don¡¯t you miss us? I missed you so much that I wanted to die ¡­ It¡¯s so painful, you know it, but you¡¯re still hiding ¡­ blame me, blame me. It¡¯s my fault. Blame me ¡­ Since he had already made up his mind not to let Ji Chenzhou know that his father had killed his parents, then Ren was already prepared to bear the consequences alone. It didn¡¯t matter how much Ji Chenzhou misunderstood him. As long as he didn¡¯t feel any pain or discomfort, he was willing to endure as much as he wanted ¡­ One person in pain was better than two people in pain. Ren wanted to hug Ji Chenzhou, but he was afraid that he would be pushed away. He could withstand his anger, but he could not withstand his rejection. He was afraid that he really did not love her anymore ¡­ I¡¯ll use my entire life to make it up to you and the child ¡­ Even if he used his entire life to make up for it, Ren knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make up for the five years that he had lost. even a lifetime isn¡¯t enough. Ren, I want you to make it up to me in this life, the next life, and the life after that. That Ren had said that he would make it up to him and the child, but Ji Chenzhou had directly and overbearingly kicked the child out. Only make it up to him ¡­ ¡°Children also need to be made up ¡­¡± Na Ren laughed. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words meant that he had forgiven him. While na Ren was overjoyed, he did not forget to catch Ji Chenzhou¡¯s faulty wording. He had not forgotten how Ji Chenzhou had said that he did not care about him because he was always with Knight and baby. At that time, Knight and baby were still very young, but Ji Chenzhou was already so jealous. Now that she was older, if she kept him company, Ji Chenzhou would probably make a fuss again. they can spend the rest of their lives with you, and I¡¯ll be the one to walk with you to the end. If you continue to focus on them and ignore me, I won¡¯t be able to want you anymore. Ji Chenzhou grabbed na Ren¡¯s arm and pulled him to the bed. She wrapped her arms around him domineeringly. Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer as he looked at his slightly reddened face. As expected, everything had its Vanquisher. As long as it was Ren, no matter how angry he was or how harsh his words were, it was useless. Na Ren suddenly reacted. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words ¡­ ¡°You remember the past?¡± Ren asked, a little excited. Ji Chenzhou said to focus on the child ¡­ That was in the past. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t even know who you are. What do you mean by remembering the past?¡± Ji Chenzhou turned his face away and deliberately spoke in a cold tone. However, her hands were still tightly wrapped around Ren in her arms. How could he forget that they were once in love? it was such a wonderful thing. Even if it was sealed and he couldn¡¯t remember it, he would still ask his stepmother to find a way to make him remember it. That was the most precious thing to them, and he would never forget anything that happened between him and Ren. That Ren had been dead for five years and had come back to life. He was indeed angry at Ji Chenzhou for not hiding it from him. However, apart from being angry, Ji Chenzhou was also grateful. He thanked the heavens for returning Ren to him. Ji Chenzhou felt that it was inconceivable that he would be able to pull him into his arms once again. However, it was also fate. They were destined to continue down this path, sweet and sweet. He believed that their journey would be full of mountain flowers and no more thorns. Because they had already experienced enough, too much pain and suffering. it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ll tell you who I am every day ¡­ That Ren gently kissed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face again and again. He didn¡¯t bring Gu Qi with him, he just wanted to be intimate. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone changed when he heard that kind voice. As long as Renyi took the initiative, he would not be able to resist. It was like this five years ago. If it was like this five years later, he thought that he would be like this for the rest of his life. She had wanted to do it last night but didn¡¯t manage to do it. She was already feeling uncomfortable holding it in, so how could she stand such teasing from that Ren? Actually, that Ren had no intention of teasing him, but Ji Chenzhou¡¯s self-control was too weak. When they encountered Ren, they were utterly defeated. ¡°I¡¯m your wife ¡­¡± Now, when Ren talked about his wife, he no longer blushed. Instead, he spoke more and more smoothly. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless now, but I like it. You can be more unrestrained.¡± Ji Chenzhou suddenly restrained na Ren under his body, not caring if he was injured or not. A moment like this had to be celebrated in an intense way. This time, even if his father came to knock on the door again, he would not open it. ¡°Don¡¯t, that ¡­¡± Ren gang was about to tell her to stop since the children would be coming in soon. However, Ji Chenzhou immediately sealed his lips, not allowing him to speak. Na Ren was afraid that it would be bad for the child to see it, so he struggled to push Ji Chenzhou away. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s kiss became even fiercer in his anger. He had already aroused her, so they had to do it now. He had to do it, he had to do it ¡­ That Ren lost the will to struggle after being kissed, how could he not want that? However, just as Ji Chenzhou was about to enter, the door opened. Baby¡¯s voice was heard. It was soft and very pleasant to hear. ¡°Dad, dad ¡­ It¡¯s time to eat!¡± When Ji Chenzhou heard his baby¡¯s voice calling him ¡®daddy¡¯, he immediately went limp and collapsed on Ren¡¯s body. He sneered in his heart. This was to make him unable to get hard in the future! Ren hurriedly pulled the blanket over him and Ji Chenzhou. The two of them were not wearing anything. What would they do if baby saw them? She had just covered herself with the blanket when her baby ran in ¡­ ¡°Dad ¡­ What are you guys doing?¡± Baby looked curiously at Ji Chenzhou who was lying on top of Ren. What were the two daddies doing? baby, you go out first. Daddy and ¡­ Dad will get up immediately.¡± Ren¡¯s face turned red again. In front of his own daughter, he was simply embarrassed to death. It was all Ji Chenzhou¡¯s fault for not listening to him. ¡°Dad, are you guys playing? I want to play with you too ¡­¡± Baby ran towards the bed happily as he spoke. ¡°Baby, no, three ¡­ The daddies aren¡¯t playing. Um, stop and don¡¯t come over.¡± Ji Chenzhou was still not used to calling her ¡®daddy¡¯. By the time he woke up and fell asleep, baby Renhe would have already acknowledged him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your baby along?¡± Baby stopped and looked at his two daddies with a sad face. ¡°That ¡­¡± Ren didn¡¯t know how to explain. She pinched Ji Chenzhou¡¯s waist and got him to explain. He was the best at lying ¡­ ¡°Because of that me ¡­ I¡¯m exercising with daddy ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou did not know how to lie to his baby. He was afraid that she would want to play no matter what he said. ¡°Come, baby, come downstairs with daddy to eat.¡± At this moment, Gu Jue walked in and saw the two of them lying on the bed. He rolled his eyes. They really had to do it anytime, anywhere ¡­ It was good to be young ¡­ there are too many daddies. How about one. two, three. four? daddy ¡­ Baby put her arms around Gu Jue¡¯s neck and said with a smile. She felt that this was very good. It was not easy to survive. Otherwise, how would she address her four daddies? ¡°Then which daddy am I?¡± Gu Jue carried the baby and walked out. He did not forget to point at the two people on the bed, signaling them to get up quickly. ¡°Daddy!¡± Baby covered his mouth and laughed. ¡°Just call me Big Daddy!¡± Gu Jue felt very awkward. your wife is my second daddy, third brother is my third daddy, and that Ren is my fourth daddy ¡­ The two people on the bed heard their baby¡¯s voice getting further and further away. Three daddies, four daddies ¡­ ¡°Alright, get up quickly. I told you not to, but you didn¡¯t listen. You can¡¯t do this in the future. It¡¯s embarrassing for the children to see you.¡± Ren pushed Ji Chenzhou, who was leaning on him, and his face was still red. If his baby had not said anything when he came in and ran in directly, the two of them would have done that ¡­ Thinking about how Ren Jiu would be drenched in cold sweat, it was simply too terrifying. you¡¯re still criticizing me? I don¡¯t know who was the one who was so anxious to take off my pants just now ¡­ No matter how Ren pushed Ji Chenzhou, Ji Chenzhou did not move. Ji Chenzhou clung to Ren and sniffed his scent on Ren¡¯s neck. That¡¯s great. It¡¯s true. Ren is in his arms. He¡¯s not dreaming. They are together again ¡­ He was simply too happy, so happy that he didn¡¯t want to let go of na Ren for a moment. ¡°Would I do that if you didn¡¯t mess with me? stop fooling around and get up!¡± That Ren was a little breathless from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s grip. ¡°I f * cking want to do it with my wife. Why is it so difficult? It¡¯s either the Father or the daughter ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou was dead set on Naren. He didn¡¯t want to take a cold shower anymore. It was too uncomfortable. He was a man with a wife, a wife ¡­ ¡°You still dare to say that!¡± Na Ren covered Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth. He was truly in awe of his mouth. Was it worth mentioning that his father and daughter had seen him? ¡°I don¡¯t care, get it for me!¡± Ji Chenzhou grabbed na Ren¡¯s hand and said shamelessly. ¡°Stop fooling around. They¡¯re all waiting for us. We¡¯ll get it for you later.¡± Ren didn¡¯t blush much now. At least, compared to before, he didn¡¯t blush all the time. However, Ji Chenzhou still managed to make his face turn red. He would never be as thick-skinned as Ji Chenzhou in this lifetime. ¡°I want to do it now, or I can just lie here and let them wait.¡± When it came to being a scoundrel, no one was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s match. In any case, Ren was no match as he was too thin-skinned. Na Ren was both angry and annoyed. Ji Chenzhou, you bastard. Ji Chenzhou might be shameless, but he still had to be. If he went down too late, how would he face Lord Jue and young master Chu ¡­ A satisfied smile appeared on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face. It had been five years, but his family¡¯s Ren was still so easily bullied. Sure enough, when the two of them went down, the look in Lord Jue¡¯s eyes was that of ¡®you guys are really good¡¯. Na Ren lowered his head and allowed Ji Chenzhou to hold his hand as he sat on the dining chair. Ren RUO felt that he and Ji Chenzhou had gone overboard. The child had to be watched by young master Chu and Lord Jue, and he had to wait for them to arrive late for dinner ¡­ She was simply too much ¡­ ¡°Daddy three, daddy four, what were you guys playing just now?¡± Baby was still curious about what he had just seen. ¡°Eat your food. Why are you talking so much?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attitude towards his baby was the same as before, even though he knew that she was his child with Knight. He didn¡¯t change much, and he didn¡¯t want the child to think that there was any difference between third brother and third father. The Knight ate his meal quietly. However, he was still a child, so his eyes kept meowing between Ren and Ji Chenzhou. He had yet to call Ji Chenzhou ¡®daddy¡¯. .. Ji Chenzhou had also felt it, but he did not deliberately tell the Knight to call him ¡®daddy¡¯. Although he really wanted to hear the Knight call him ¡®daddy¡¯, the Knight was different from a baby. He had his own ideas and judgment. He would not be easily influenced by others. He would usually make his own decisions. little mom, take that Ren to the hospital later and give him a checkup to see if he¡¯s really recovered. I can¡¯t stand him faking his death and disappearing for five years. That Ren had said that he was sick. Although he had recovered, Ji Chenzhou was still worried that he would not be able to bear the thought of that Ren leaving again. Therefore, he had to make sure that he was really fine. Ren gang took a mouthful of porridge and almost choked. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. There¡¯s no need to go through all that trouble.¡± He wasn¡¯t sick to begin with, so there was no need to go see him. ¡°You dare to disobey me?¡± Ji Chenzhou deliberately emphasized the words ¡®dare not listen¡¯. When Ren heard this, his face immediately turned red. His mind was filled with the scene he had just helped Ji Chenzhou with. Ren begged him anxiously. ¡°Please. I beg you, stop it ¡­¡± Ren begged Ji Chenzhou with a red face. In the past, whenever Ren Yi begged him, his heart would soften. However, this time, Ji Chenzhou deliberately did not come out. ¡°Who are you going to beg? Who am I?¡± ¡°Hubby,. ¡®m begging you ¡­¡± Ren was furious. He knew that Ji Chenzhou was doing this on purpose. However, if they did not get it out and went down to eat, Lord Jue would come up to call them again. ¡°Are you going to listen to your husband?¡± Ji Chenzhou narrowed his eyes. He wanted to bully na Ren ruthlessly when he was so shy and begging for mercy. However, he could only think about it. How could he really break it? ¡°Listen ¡­¡± As long as Ji Chenzhou could come out quickly, Ren agreed without thinking. then, at night, you ¡­ Ji Chenzhou whispered into na Ren¡¯s ear. She immediately stopped what she was doing. no, I don¡¯t want to. Ji Chenzhou actually wanted to do such a thing ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was referring to the time when Ren had done it with him on the ship. This time, Ji Chenzhou said that it would be in their garden ¡­ With Ren¡¯s personality, how could he agree? the last time on the ship, he had already prepared to fake his death. Therefore, he could risk everything. He could do whatever he wanted. He could do whatever crazy thing he wanted. However, it was normal now. How could he do such a thing? Ren also knew that once he agreed to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s request, who knew what kind of new tricks he would pull next time. it wasn¡¯t very satisfying last time. I want more. I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t come out even if you break your hand. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attitude was unyielding. He even restrained na Ren in case he ran away in a fit of anger. Who could he threaten then? Ji Chenzhou, change your request. This won¡¯t do. This was considered a kind concession. They couldn¡¯t just waste time in bed, it would be so embarrassing. ¡°Then let¡¯s change to the terrace, the big terrace in our house ¡­ Or maybe my father¡¯s balcony, it¡¯s big enough, it¡¯ll depend on how embarrassed you are!¡± Ji Chenzhou deliberately twisted Ren¡¯s words and changed the location. He did not do it in the garden. Ji Chenzhou looked at Ren¡¯s face. It was so red that it looked like blood was about to drip out. It was simply alluring. Chapter 1490 - Chapter 1490: Sinking-can you stop talking, have some shame! Chapter 1490: Sinking-can you stop talking, have some shame! ¡°Ji Chenzhou, can¡¯t you be a little more shameless? Don¡¯t you think that you have lost enough face in front of Lord Jue?¡± Ren wanted to turn his face away, but his lower jaw was being pinched by Ji Chenzhou. that¡¯s my father. So what if it¡¯s embarrassing? besides, he¡¯s even more excited when he¡¯s playing with my stepmother. I¡¯m too embarrassed to say it. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s thumb rubbed against her lips. He liked her lips and felt the way he kissed them. Sometimes, he could not help but want to bite them. you still have the cheek to be embarrassed? you should be more careful in front of the children in the future. Na Ren couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Ji Chenzhou always said shameless things as if they were natural. REO admired him for this. Not everyone could have such an aura. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Do you want my stepmother to call us?¡± ¡°Then, can you stop messing around?¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Ji Chenzhou over this issue. ¡°You won¡¯t agree to it?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was filled with a lazy expression. ¡°Alright, I promise you ¡­¡± In the end, it was still that Ren who compromised, because you would never be able to win against a Rascal, because if he didn¡¯t care about his face, you would. When na Ren thought of the scene just now, his handsome face turned red. Baby had heard that his fourth daddy liked to blush. Now that he had really seen it, he was shocked. He jumped down from his chair and ran to Ren. Ren carried her and sat her on his lap. His precious little hand touched na Ren¡¯s face. fourth daddy, you really blush! That¡¯s amazing, what are you thinking about that made your face so red?¡± In the past five years, nain had rarely left the villa, so his skin was very fair now. He was no longer the little black he used to be. That was why his blushing was especially obvious. Ren smiled awkwardly at her baby¡¯s question. How was he supposed to answer her? He was thinking of such a shameful scene just now. ¡°Baby, your 4th daddy is thinking about diudiu. Don¡¯t learn from him.¡± Ji Chenzhou touched his darling¡¯s head as he looked at Ren. Na Ren glared at Ji Chenzhou in anger. He had already told him not to spout nonsense in front of the child, so why was he still acting like this? could he have any shame? are you done? get lost if you don¡¯t want to eat. Lord Jue was furious. They couldn¡¯t even have a proper meal. Shouldn¡¯t there be a limit to their boredom? there was no end to it. well, let¡¯s eat first. After that, Ren and I will go for a checkup. This way, everyone can be at ease. Chu baiqing, who rarely spoke, finally spoke up. He couldn¡¯t stand his third son¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°I understand, young master Chu!¡± Naturally, he had to listen to young master Chu. He himself was fine. If they wanted to check, so be it. It would make them feel at ease. ¡°Why are you looking at me? let¡¯s eat!¡± Ji Chenzhou kept staring at Gu Jue. Gu Jue was so angry that he shouted again. ¡°Father, is it because my stepmother provoked you that you¡¯re so angry and angry at me?¡± Ji Chenzhou said, feeling wronged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± Gu Jue was really angry. He had really restrained his temper a lot. If not for the presence of Knight and baby, he would have long kicked Ji Chenzhou out of respect for his third son. He would kick him in the face and make him shameless. Chu baiqing tugged at Gu Jue¡¯s arm. Every time he argued with his third son, there would always be a huge fight. Chu baiqing said that he was serious. Every time, Gu Jue would say aggrievedly that it was obviously his third son who was too infuriating ¡­ Ren laughed. This feeling was really good. The Knight left after he finished eating. Ren found that he was completely cold. She looked a little like Mumu when she was young, but she was even more aloof than Mumu. REO felt that she owed her child a lot when she thought about the five years of absence. The baby whispered into Ren¡¯s ear, ¡± fourth daddy, did third daddy bite your neck? ¡± There were a few red marks on na Ren¡¯s neck, which were left by Ji Chenzhou when he was in the dormitory yesterday. Ren du didn¡¯t notice it, but when he heard his baby¡¯s question, he immediately reached out to cover it. Who knew that the shameless Ji Chenzhou would actually say to the baby, ¡± it¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s your third daddy who bit me because your fourth daddy is disobedient. Na Ren couldn¡¯t take Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shamelessness any longer. He stretched out his leg and kicked Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou had not expected that Ren would kick him, so he did not Dodge and took the full force of the kick. just wait for the evening, the terrace ¡­ Ji Chenzhou warned na Ren as he rubbed his legs. Ren had promised him, and he was already looking forward to it. However, Ren covered her mouth before she could finish her words. ¡°Can you stop talking? have some shame!¡± Now, na Ren could deeply understand why Lord Jue loved to get angry at Ji Chenzhou so much. If it was him, he would have been angered to death long ago. Ren wasn¡¯t pretending to be angry. He was really angry. Even though they had been apart for five years, Ji Chenzhou could still tell. ¡°Fine, since you all find me annoying, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Ji Chenzhou stood up aggrievedly and left. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing ignored him. When Ren Yi saw that he was about to leave without eating his breakfast, he wanted to call him. ¡°You¡¯ve seen shameless people before, have they really suffered? Ren, I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but you¡¯re destined to be bullied to death by him.¡± Gu Jue hurriedly said when na Ren was about to call Ji Chenzhou. In return, his third son glared at him. Ren thought so too. Ji Chenzhou was not someone who would be wronged. He was originally angry, but he actually softened his heart towards him. If Lord Jue was right, he would be bullied to death by him. Ji Chenzhou had wanted to make his Ren¡¯s heart ache for him, but who knew that Ren really didn¡¯t move. Ji Chenzhou was so angry that he glared at his father. She had already said that she was leaving and not eating, but she couldn¡¯t just sit back down and lick her face. Although he was shameless, sometimes he still wanted to save face. Moreover, Ji Chenzhou had to go to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs today as there was an important guest who was secretly visiting. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s head started to hurt at the thought of this mysterious guest. He was thinking about whether he should send he tingchen to that man to save himself the trouble. you¡¯re going for a check-up with your mother today. I have to go to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. I have some things to do. I¡¯ll go to the hospital after I¡¯m done. Ji Chenzhou was very serious when it came to serious matters. If they didn¡¯t rush in time, he would have definitely brought na Ren along. little mom, it¡¯s a full-body examination. Don¡¯t miss out on any part. He then turned to Chu baiqing. Ji Chenzhou trusted his little mom. Chu Bai Qing laughed and agreed. Naren actually wanted to be together with Ji Chenzhou and did not want to be apart for even a moment. However, how could they continue to stick together? Ji Chenzhou was a person with a job after all. After he was done with the checkup, he still had to return to master Xiu¡¯s place. He was worried about Qin Nan. Even though there was no need to worry with Grandpa Xiu around, it had already become a habit. ¡°You do what you need to do. I have to go back to master Xiu¡¯s place after the examination. I didn¡¯t go back last night. I¡¯m worried about brother Nan. I¡¯m always uneasy when he doesn¡¯t make a fuss recently.¡± Brother Nan had attempted suicide before, so master Xiu had sent someone to keep an eye on him. Hence, he did not have to worry that he would take things too hard. However, the more brother Nan did not make a fuss and even found a nurse, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you. Wait for me at the hospital.¡± Ji Chenzhou knew that Qin Nan was still alive, so he had to repay him for saving na Ren¡¯s life. She had thought that after he died, the only people who could take care of him were his parents. Now that he was alive, there were many things he had to do. Whatever Qin Nan¡¯s request was, he would satisfy it. ¡°Okay, then come back when you¡¯re done.¡± Na Ren replied with a smile. The baby¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between fourth and third daddy. It was really good ¡­ Gu Jue, on the other hand, could not stand the two of them being so intimate. f * ck off. Let me have some food. Gu Jue shouted at his third son. Na Ren pushed Ji Chenzhou and urged him to leave quickly. Now, even he suspected that master Jue had really been ignored by young master Chu, which was why he was so angry. Lord Jue must have forgotten how he and Chu baiqing were so close. This breakfast was simply too noisy. Chu baiqing left with Ren, and baby was very obedient and didn¡¯t pester Ren. When they arrived at the hospital, they checked all the available items and found no problems. Some reports would be ready in two days. Chu Bai Qing never asked why Ren lied. Only a person as innocent as Ren would allow him to do so. Ren said that he was sick before, but the examination just now showed that he was very healthy. Except for people with low immunity, it was easy to find out if they had ever been sick. Clearly, Ren was still too innocent and didn¡¯t know how to lie. If he had left with a serious illness as he said, then there would not be no traces left. He probably didn¡¯t know how to lie, so he used the excuse of her leaving when she was sick. This child was still so simple-minded after five years. It was really not easy. Ji Chenzhou must have known that Ren was lying, which was why he had calmly told him to come and do a checkup. There was nothing to be worried about. Chu baiqing had a surgery, so he asked na Ren to wait for Ji Chenzhou in his waiting room. That Ren had taken care of Ji Chenzhou last night and did not sleep well, so he fell asleep as soon as he laid on the bed ¡­ Perhaps it was because they were in a different place, but na Ren didn¡¯t sleep well and started to dream in a daze. The presidential palace in the dream The blindfold on na Ren¡¯s head was taken off, and he moved his wrists. He had actually been tied up and brought here, and the other party had said ¡°please¡± before knocking him out. The man sitting opposite him had a dark expression and his eyes were cold as he looked at nain. Na Ren knew that he was the president, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father. His image on television was not as terrifying as this, but rather, he was very friendly. Friendly ¡­ A murderer like this had actually become the president. Ren sat there quietly. He didn¡¯t speak first, nor did he panic. He knew why the president wanted to see him. Ji Chenzhou wanted to marry her. After he found out that she was still alive, he wanted to marry her immediately. He wanted to tell the world that he was going to marry a man ¡­ ¡°Chenzhou said he wants to marry you!¡± The president¡¯s voice was very serious, and his lips were tightly pursed. Ren remained silent. It had been more than five years since he first met Ji Chenzhou. Many people and things had changed, and so had he ¡­ He was no longer the innocent little white rabbit that Ji Chenzhou had described him to be. He was no longer the big boy who would blush nervously when talking to strangers. The president¡¯s eyes narrowed even more as he slammed his hand on the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to say that he wanted to marry a man!¡± It was only then that Ren raised his head to look at the president. The deep disgust and contempt in his tone made him very uncomfortable, especially the word ¡°marry.¡± Mr. President, Ji Chenzhou and I agreed that if you want to get married, I¡¯ll marry him! Na Ren¡¯s words caused the president to slam the table again. bastard! ¡°Ji Chenzhou also said the same words, so we didn¡¯t reach a consensus!¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be nervous or uneasy because the person in front of him was the president. ¡°So, Mr. President, it¡¯s useless to look for me. I don¡¯t want to be with him either, but he¡¯s forcing me. If Mr. President can persuade him to leave me, I¡¯ll be extremely grateful!¡± Ren¡¯s hand was gently placed on the armrest of the chair. It was unclear whether he was grabbing or letting go, but it betrayed his insincerity. ¡°Do you really want to leave me that badly?¡± The domineering carved door was suddenly pushed open as Ji Chenzhou coldly asked na Ren ¡­ That cold gaze was like a knife that shot at na Ren, stabbing him in pain. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never wanted to be with you!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were a sea of dark red after na Ren finished speaking. Five years ago, Ren had said the same thing, and then he disappeared into the sea. In the end, not even the body was found ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re lying! You clearly said you love me, you love me!¡± Ji Chenzhou dashed in front of na Ren and ruthlessly strangled his neck. His eyes were bloodshot. if I don¡¯t love you, why would I love you? Ji Chenzhou, would you fall in love with the son of your enemy? ¡± Na Ren¡¯s entire body was trembling due to his excessive agitation. His ice-cold eyes were filled with a desire to turn into a blade and kill Ji Chenzhou. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Ji Chenzhou viciously interrogated. What was the son of an enemy? ¡°Ji Chenzhou, didn¡¯t you say that you would take revenge for me if you found my parents ¡®murderer? Then go and kill your father now! He killed my parents and destroyed my family ¡­ He¡¯s the one who made me an orphan. Go and kill him ¡­¡± Na Ren pointed at the president as if he had gone mad, demanding Ji Chenzhou to kill him. what did you say? what nonsense are you spouting? why would my father kill your parents? ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. This couldn¡¯t be true. How could there be such an absurd thing? ha, you can ask your father. I also want to know why our President killed my parents in such a cruel way. Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father, his entire body trembling. There was a gun in Ren¡¯s hand, and the muzzle was pointed at the president. I¡¯ll kill you today and avenge my parents ¡­ you¡¯re crazy. That¡¯s my father ¡­ Ji Chenzhou shouted at na Ren. ¡°Even if your father killed my parents, what¡¯s wrong with me taking revenge? five years ago, I already let him off. He should have lived long enough.¡± A cold smile appeared at the corner of Naren¡¯s mouth. He should have killed him five years ago. five years ago, you assassinated my father. Naren, you assassinated my father ¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at na Ren in disbelief. you faked your death because you wanted to kill my father. You actually wanted to kill my father? I actually wanted to marry someone who wanted to kill my father ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. He looked at na Ren as though he was looking at a stranger. it was your father who killed my parents. He killed my parents ¡­ Ren clutched the sheets tightly. he killed my parents ¡­ I¡¯m going to kill him ¡­¡± ¡°Ren, wake up, wake up.¡± Ji Chenzhou hugged the man who had the nightmare tightly in his arms. When he heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice, na Ren was jolted awake as he took in deep breaths. He looked at Ji Chenzhou, who was looking at him with an anxious expression, and then looked at his surroundings. It was young master Chu¡¯s Lounge ¡­ He actually had such a dream. In the dream, Ji Chenzhou knew everything. Although it was only a dream, it made na Ren clearly understand that if Ji Chenzhou knew that he was the one who tried to assassinate his father five years ago ¡­ His father had killed his own parents. Ji Chenzhou would go crazy ¡­ That was the last thing that Ren wanted to see, and also the last thing he wanted Ji Chenzhou to experience. ¡°What nightmare did you have? who killed your parents? Why do you still want to kill?¡± Ji Chenzhou gently caressed na Ren¡¯s back, which was drenched in cold sweat. If he had come a little later and hadn¡¯t woken Ren up, he might have really killed Ren in his dream. He would have been so scared. I don¡¯t remember. I forgot when I woke up. I want to drink water ¡­ Na Ren kissed Ji Chenzhou on the lips. He must not let Ji Chenzhou know about the past. It seemed that he had to meet the President. There were some things that needed to be settled. ¡°You know that I can¡¯t control myself.¡± Ji Chenzhou bit on na Ren¡¯s lips. Although it was only a kiss, it still ignited Ji Chenzhou¡¯s flames. you said that your self-control isn¡¯t good. How can I let you out without worry? what if you¡¯re seduced by someone else? ¡± That Ren was just joking. Lu Kai had been pestering Ji Chenzhou for so many years, yet he had not been seduced. It was enough to show that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s self-control was still very firm. ¡°This is young master Chu¡¯s resting room, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Na Ren grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s outrageous hand. She really had to take her hat off to him. How could he think of doing this at any time and place? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? he and my father have been messing around here a lot.¡± As Ji Chenzhou spoke, he kissed na Ren and trapped him under his body, not allowing him to move at all. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, stop fooling around!¡± Na Ren avoided Ji Chenzhou¡¯s kiss. If young master Chu were to return, it would be embarrassing. ¡°I¡¯m just making a scene.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were extremely sullen as he had been interrupted time and time again. ¡°Young master Chu should be back soon ¡­¡± I¡¯m already back ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s calm voice came from the door. f * ck, little mom, you scared me to death ¡­ Once again, Ji Chenzhou experienced being interrupted in fear. This was the third time. This was already the third time ¡­ If it was someone else, they would have been crippled long ago, but they could still hold on. Ren felt like he didn¡¯t want to live anymore. He was caught every time. Chu Bai Qing smiled as he walked in. How could he allow his third son to mess around in his place? If Gu Jue knew about this, he would probably tear down the house. ¡°Little mom, you¡¯re becoming more and more shameless after learning from my father.¡± Ren du couldn¡¯t bear to hear this anymore. Who was the shameless one who had the nerve to talk about young master Chu? He was the most shameless one ¡­ ¡°Young master Chu, I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ll leave first ¡­¡± Ren got off the bed in a panic. It was simply embarrassing. ¡°Come, lie down for a while.¡± Na Ren ignored Ji Chenzhou¡¯s outstretched hand and turned to leave the lounge. He had had enough of him. Chu baiqing smiled as he walked into the bathroom. He had to take a shower after his hand surgery. Chu baiqing had just entered the bathroom when he heard the sound of water. His phone on the bed rang. When Ji Chenzhou saw that it was his father, he immediately became playful. Who asked you to interrupt me twice ¡­ Ji Chenzhou immediately picked up the call. His father¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end. wifey, what time are you back? what do you want to eat? ¡± Gu Jue would only speak to Chu baiqing so gently. Ji Chenzhou pinched his throat. we ¡­ The director is taking a shower. Who are you? Screaming ¡­ What wife?¡± Ji Chenzhou tried to hold back his laughter and stuttered on purpose. ¡°F * ck, who the f * ck are you? I¡¯m scared, just you wait ¡­¡± Sure enough, Gu Jue¡¯s irritable voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Ji Chenzhou immediately hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Then, he lay on the bed and laughed out loud. When na Ren heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s maniacal laughter, he entered again. Just as he reached the door, Ji Chenzhou, who had run out, grabbed his hand and dragged him out. go, go, go quickly ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was like a child who had done something bad. He laughed sneakily and happily ran with na Ren. Just as they opened the office door, the student that was rumored to be chasing Chu baiqing walked in. Ji Chenzhou felt that even the heavens were helping him ¡­ What was this called again? the heavens were really helping him. ¡°Your director is looking for you. Go in and wait for him!¡± Ji Chenzhou said to the students. Chapter 1491 - Chapter 1491: Sink-I dont need it, I really dont need Hanhan Chapter 1491: Sink-I don¡¯t need it, I really don¡¯t need Hanhan For some unknown reason, Ren gave way to the student and was then pulled away by Ji Chenzhou. When they arrived at the underground parking lot, Ji Chenzhou sat in his car and could not help but burst out laughing. Ren asked him what was wrong a few times, but he didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, he didn¡¯t ask and just let him giggle. Ji Chenzhou was just like that. The more you wanted to know, the more he would not tell you. He just liked to tease you. If you were not interested, he would take the initiative to tell you, even if you didn¡¯t want to listen. ¡°Start the car when you¡¯re done laughing.¡± This was the first time that na Ren had seen Ji Chenzhou smile. It was as if his scheme had succeeded. Like a child, she was especially happy. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he was sure that he had done something bad. ¡°Why are you not asking? I¡¯m telling you ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the thought of his father coming over and arguing with his stepmother. His father probably wouldn¡¯t be sleeping on the sofa for the next two days, and his little mother would be cold to him. don¡¯t say it. I¡¯m not listening, and I¡¯m not asking. If you have anything funny to do in the future, go and have fun on your own. I¡¯m not interested. It was rare for na Ren to act like a tsundere in front of Ji Chenzhou. He looked out of the car window and did not look at Ji Chenzhou. His actions and tone clearly told her that he was angry. Ji Chenzhou laughed again. He liked this cute yet awkward look of na Ren. She wasn¡¯t a pretentious person, so she was especially cute when she did this. It¡¯s obvious that if you tease me a little more, I won¡¯t be able to hold it in immediately. ¡°Baby, are you angry or angry?¡± Ji Chenzhou leaned over and pinched na Ren¡¯s face as he smiled evilly. Ren didn¡¯t say anything, but he bit his lip. Ji Chenzhou knew that he could not hold it in any longer. In the past, Ren would never bite his lips like this. He probably didn¡¯t know how alluring his action was. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes slowly darkened, and his Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily moved. His slender fingers touched nain¡¯s lips lightly. It was as soft as a feather, causing that person¡¯s wet eyes to look at Ji Chenzhou as he blinked. Just as Ren was about to let go of his lips and speak, Ji Chenzhou pressed his finger down on him. ¡°Just bite it like this, I like to watch.¡± Even though he was holding her down, Ji Chenzhou did not use much strength. It was as if she was afraid that she would ruin this seductive beauty. Ren couldn¡¯t speak, so he could only express himself with his eyes. She glared at Ji Chenzhou in embarrassment and anger. How could he always be like this? He still didn¡¯t learn his lesson. He was interrupted again and again, but he still couldn¡¯t control himself. the first time I saw you, your eyes were like this, wet, embarrassed, and angry. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but kiss you. Ji Chenzhou would always think of the first time he had met na Ren. If they hadn¡¯t met that day, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t be here today. Everything was destined and arranged. Naren blinked, and the embarrassment and anger turned into embarrassment. Even though he had kissed Ji Chenzhou many times after that, to na Ren, their first kiss was something he would never forget. He could still clearly remember Ji Chenzhou¡¯s Rascal-like behavior. It was interesting to say that he was interested in Lord Jue, while Ji Chenzhou liked young master Chu. In the end, the two of them ended up together. It was rare to have such fate. Ren wanted to speak, but he could only make muffled sounds. Her eyes were filled with embarrassment and anger. Naren¡¯s eyes were especially pure and clear, so the slight change in his expression could be clearly seen. ¡°Bark two times and I¡¯ll let go.¡± Ji Chenzhou felt playful. Ren was like a wronged puppy. It sat there, wagging its tail and begging for mercy. Na Ren¡¯s eyes widened as he started to struggle in anger. However, he was firmly restrained by Ji Chenzhou. As the two of them were very close to each other, Ji Chenzhou could see the flames in Ren¡¯s eyes. It seemed like he was really angry. What to do? the angrier Ren was, the more Ji Chenzhou wanted to bully him. She actually wanted to bully him until he cried ¡­ Ren forcefully retracted his teeth. Just as he was about to open his mouth to scold Ji Chenzhou ¡­ However, his lips were clamped by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s two fingers. Ren wanted to reach out, but he couldn¡¯t. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand had already clamped down on both his wrists. bark for your husband. I want to know if it¡¯s also so seductive to bark like a dog ¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at the benevolent look in her eyes and laughed even more wildly. After hearing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s shameless words, na Ren was truly angered this time. Unable to move his body, he directly used his head to knock Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou had not expected that Ren would use his head to knock him, so he was hit hard. Na Ren¡¯s method of harming both himself and the enemy was effective. Ji Chenzhou let go of his hand after being hit by him. He touched his head and smiled as he looked at Ren whose forehead had instantly turned red. He reached out to see if there was a bag, but Ren smacked it away. Then, while he was still in a daze, Ren actually turned over and sat on him. The situation was reversed in an instant. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t resist, but he couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter when he saw na Ren¡¯s angry face. ¡°Is it fun?¡± Na Ren pinched Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face with great force. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was immediately deformed. Not only was he being pinched, but he was also being pulled ¡­ It seemed like he was really angry. Otherwise, how could Ren bear to treat Ji Chenzhou like this? Just like what Lord Jue had said, he was always soft-hearted and could not bear to let go, which was why he was bullied by Ji Chenzhou. Asking him to bark like a puppy? To think he could think of that ¡­ ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou nodded and mumbled an ¡®en¡¯. Na Ren speechlessly glared at Ji Chenzhou. Only a shameless person like him would nod his head. since it¡¯s fun, you can bark like a little dog. No, a big dog. Come ¡­ Then, na Ren pulled Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face twice. That was actually what na Ren was saying. How could he not understand Ji Chenzhou¡¯s character? He was shameless, but he wanted to save his face. If you wanted him to bark like a dog, he would not. However, this time, na Ren was wrong. Ji Chenzhou had actually started barking like a dog. It barked twice, and it barked quite fiercely. Coupled with his fierceness, it even widened its eyes. It was really a fierce dog ¡­ Ren couldn¡¯t hold it in for a moment and couldn¡¯t suppress his joy. His hand released Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face, but Ji Chenzhou actually said, ¡± you didn¡¯t scream fiercely enough when you pinched my face just now ¡­ As he spoke, he stuck his head out at Renyi and howled fiercely. This was the sound of a big Wolfhound. He was so frightened that he fell backward, the back of his head hitting the windshield. Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Naren¡¯s forehead and the back of his head were in pain. He was even frightened. He was simply too infuriated. why? do I not call you that? then, honey, call me that. I¡¯ll learn ¡­ Ji Chenzhou watched as na Ren covered his forehead with one hand and touched the back of his head with the other. He held back his laughter and put on a humble expression. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re the most shameless scoundrel!¡± Na Ren ruthlessly punched Ji Chenzhou¡¯s chest, but it was still not enough to vent his anger. She lay on his shoulder angrily and bit him hard through his shirt. Ji Chenzhou knew that he was really angry, so he did not move and allowed him to bite him. I¡¯m a scoundrel, so I¡¯m going to rely on you for the rest of my life. I¡¯m shamelessly relying on you, so you have to be responsible for me. Ji Chenzhou said it pitifully, but it was a promise of a lifetime. Ren was originally quite satisfied with the bite, but when he heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone and the words he said, he was immediately amused. fortunately, our son and daughter are not like you. Otherwise, I would be so angry that I would die ¡­ Ren felt angry and amused at the same time, even though he said he was going to die of anger. However, her heart was filled with happiness. The Knight¡¯s character was cold and aloof, and he didn¡¯t like to talk much. The baby was sweet and cute, and he wasn¡¯t noisy. ¡°Hurry up and drive. I¡¯ve already told master Xiu. We¡¯ll go back later.¡± How could that Ren allow Ji Chenzhou to mess around again? he really couldn¡¯t afford to lose face with him. Ren returned to the front passenger seat and did not look at Ji Chenzhou as he tidied up his slightly messy clothes. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off tonight, even if you beg for mercy.¡± He started the car and drove away from the parking lot ¡­ Master Xiu¡¯s Villa When Ji Chenzhou saw the living Qin Nan, even though he knew that he was alive, he was still in a daze. He was still shocked when he saw it with his own eyes. This kind of shock was no less than when he knew that Ren was alive. It was because having memories and not having memories were different. Qin Nan smiled and greeted Ji Chenzhou. Just like five years ago, his smile was so bright. However, he could only sit in a wheelchair and could not give Ji Chenzhou a brother-like hug like he had in the past. Ji Chenzhou choked on his sobs a few times but did not say anything. When he entered the villa, he even told himself to act naturally. However, when she really saw it, she couldn¡¯t. Should I say thank you? Thank you for saving my Ren¡¯s life by crippling him. Or should he say,¡¯it¡¯s good to be alive, it¡¯s good ¡­¡¯ I would live a better life if I had legs. Therefore, it would be inappropriate to say anything. Hence, Ji Chenzhou just stood there. If he could, he wanted to do everything he could to help Qin Nan stand up. As long as there was a way, he would try it, even if there was only a one in a billion chance. Ren hasn¡¯t had a good time these past few years. You have to treat him well in the future. Qin Nan also knew why that Ren faked his death back then. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. He only hoped that after experiencing so many hardships, he would be able to escape. That Ren and Ji Chenzhou could be together happily. The most important thing was that Ji Chenzhou could dote on Naren for the rest of his life. The main problem was that Ji Chenzhou did not know that his father had killed na Ren¡¯s parents. If his father were to make things difficult for na Ren, he would protect him. Master Xiu said that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father didn¡¯t agree to them being together, especially when he knew that Ren was still alive. How much torture must na Ren have endured for him to not care about the death of his father and be together with Ji Chenzhou again? What he had to bear in his heart was something that no one could think of or feel. Na Ren¡¯s love was worthy of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s love and cherishing. ¡°I will,¡± It was only three simple words, but they were more important than a thousand gold. A blissful smile appeared on na Ren¡¯s lips. He also believed that Ji Chenzhou would treat him well. This was a kind of trust. It was a kind of determination that could only be formed when one¡¯s feelings had reached a certain depth. Ren, help me squeeze a glass of orange juice. I want to drink it ¡­ Qin Nan saw that Ren¡¯s eyes were red. Emotional people were always easily touched. ¡°Okay, just you wait.¡± If Qin Nan took the initiative to ask for food, Ren would be very happy. Ji Chenzhou watched as Qin Nan left happily. Only a simple person like him would not realize that Qin Nan had deliberately sent him away. In the past five years, Qin Nan had also changed. This was the first time Ji Chenzhou saw him. In the past, Qin Nan was carefree and did not have any schemes, but just now, when he sent Ren away, his eyes and tone were so natural. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m worthy of Lord Xiu? To tell the truth ¡­¡± Qin Nan pushed his wheelchair to the window. All these years, he loved to look out from the window. However, there were always bodyguards standing behind him, careful and cautious, afraid that he would suddenly break through the floor-to-ceiling window and jump off the building with the wheelchair. Later, master Xiu asked someone to press the guardrail ¡­ Ji Chenzhou did not know why Qin Nan would suddenly ask him this. If he were to tell the truth, he felt that Qin Nan and master Xiu were not suitable for each other. It had nothing to do with whether they were worthy. ¡°You also think that you¡¯re not worthy, right? My family is just an ordinary family in a small county. It¡¯s not even comparable to the top but more than enough! However, if I want to buy a new pair of shoes, I¡¯ll have to hesitate for a while. And master Xiu ¡­ He¡¯s like a god in the sky, an existence that¡¯s looked up to. He and I are like clouds and mud ¡­¡± but, it was this kind of man who took care of me like a nanny for five years and accommodated me ¡­ Holding back my temper, what right do I have to ¡­ I can¡¯t ¡­ I can¡¯t ¡­¡± Qin Nan smiled, his eyes gradually becoming moist. The sky he could see through the glass was hazy. ¡°Qin Nan, don¡¯t be like this. Master Xiu knows best what he¡¯s doing. If he doesn¡¯t want to, no one can force him.¡± In fact, Ji Chenzhou also wanted to say that there was no difference between cloud and mud. Master Xiu¡¯s private life was also very messy. He was not moved, but he had many women. Therefore, Qin Nan didn¡¯t need to think that he had investigated anything with master Xiu. Moreover, love had nothing to do with money and status. ¡°Then what do you think he did it for?¡± Qin Nan asked again. Just like the previous question about him not being worthy, Ji Chenzhou was unable to answer. Why did master Xiu treat Qin Nan like this? anyone¡¯s first answer would be that it was because he had saved na Ren¡¯s crippled leg ¡­ However, who could guarantee that master Xiu didn¡¯t develop feelings for Qin Nan in the past five years? In fact, when it came to love, there was no such thing as turning gay. After being together for a long time, one would discover the good in the other party and develop feelings for them. And Grandpa Xiu and Qin Nan had been together for five years. Perhaps love already existed. Master Xiu didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Qin Nan. Perhaps she only knew how to treat him well. Such a possibility existed. Even though master Xiu had wooed Huo qingge in the past, everyone knew that he had mistook their kindness for love. They had been together for too long, and master Xiu didn¡¯t understand love, so he couldn¡¯t tell the difference. Therefore, there were no straight or gay men. He was not gay from the beginning. He just felt comfortable when he saw his little mother. His smile was just like his mother¡¯s. She continued to pursue him without a care. When she met Ren again, she kissed him for the first time not because she liked him, but because she was attracted to him. Didn¡¯t she only fall in love with him after they got along in the future and accumulated a bit of feelings? Therefore, it was hard to say what emotions were. everyone knows that he¡¯s only treating me like this because of Ren, but I don¡¯t need it. I really don¡¯t need it ¡­ When Qin Nan said this, he slowly stood up. Ji Chenzhou was so shocked that he quickly ran over to help him, only to see that Qin Nan could actually walk on his own. Although he was walking very slowly, he could indeed stand up and walk ¡­ ¡°You ¡­¡± Na Ren had made it very clear that Qin Nan¡¯s legs could not move. He would fall down if he stood up. However, he was sure that his eyes were not playing tricks on him. Qin Nan really stood up in front of him. I can walk, but only a few steps. I should be able to do it if I continue practicing. Although I can¡¯t run as fast as I used to, I can walk. Qin Nan spoke very lightly about his ability to walk, as if he was saying, ¡± what did I eat today? it tastes pretty good ¡­ when did you start to be able to stand up and walk ¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at Qin Nan, who was standing perfectly fine. He wasn¡¯t forcing himself to show off. Logically speaking, if Qin Nan could stand and walk, Renhe and Lord Xiu would have known. There were specialized people accompanying him to do his rehabilitation exercises. Na Ren also said that there would be specialized doctors to do a check up on him every few days. With such a pleasant surprise, she definitely had to tell master Xiu ¡­ Unless it was ¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at Qin Nan with a sullen face. Unless there was someone who didn¡¯t want master Xiu to know. And Qin Nan couldn¡¯t order those people, so he could only ¡­ ¡°Everyone knows that I¡¯m not good enough for master Xiu. Even the doctors and the physical therapist know that if I can stand up and walk, I¡¯ll end up with master Xiu, and that¡¯s something they don¡¯t want to see. Everyone here was very respectful and kind to him. Whether it was the doctor or the therapist, they were all doing their best to treat his leg, but they also had their own selfish motives. Chapter 1492 - Chapter 1492: Sinking-you two get lost-youre so noisy (3000 words) Chapter 1492: Sinking-you two get lost-you¡¯re so noisy (3000 words) Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t understand what did being together have to do with hiding the fact that Qin Nan¡¯s leg had recovered? If those people didn¡¯t want Qin Nan and master Xiu to be together, then once Qin Nan¡¯s leg recovered, master Xiu wouldn¡¯t need to take care of him. Wasn¡¯t this what they wanted? ¡°Because master Xiu said that whether I¡¯m good or bad, I¡¯m his man ¡­¡± Qin Nan smiled bitterly. Qin Nan still remembered when he heard master Xiu¡¯s words, his heart ached, but it was also sweet. It was these two extremely contradictory feelings that made him make a decision ¡­ And he had been preparing for this decision. they know that I¡¯ve always wanted to leave because I¡¯m disabled. There seems to be a tacit understanding between us. If I don¡¯t tell them that my leg has recovered, they won¡¯t tell me either. They¡¯re waiting for me to leave on my own ¡­ Why did he become so mature? it was probably because of this tacit understanding that didn¡¯t require communication. Ji Chenzhou was a little angry. So that was what happened. Those people were really bold. If master Xiu found out about this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live. Lord Xiu and Ren were looking forward to Qin Nan¡¯s recovery, and he was also looking forward to it. Now that Qin Nan could stand up, he was especially happy. After a good rehabilitation session, he would be able to walk again. ¡°You want to leave? If your leg isn¡¯t good, Lord Xiu won¡¯t let you leave, so why do you still have to hide it?¡± Grandpa Xiu forced Qin Nan to stay here, taking care of him and tolerating him because his leg was disabled. It was because of this that for the past five years, master Xiu didn¡¯t care about Qin Nan¡¯s nonsense and didn¡¯t let him go. Why was Qin Nan hiding it? ¡°Lord Xiu never takes back his words. Whether I¡¯m good or crippled, I¡¯m still his man ¡­¡± Qin Nan repeated this sentence again. They were master Xiu¡¯s people? who were they? Family, subordinates, juniors, or friends? Or lovers, there was no definition. However, the words ¡®master Xiu¡¯s man¡¯ were enough to trap Qin Nan by master Xiu¡¯s side for the rest of his life. ¡°And the reason I¡¯ve been fooling around for the past few years is that master Xiu will agree to any of my requests if I¡¯m crippled. Other than leaving, if I¡¯m better, will master Xiu still pamper me? He¡¯ll use even more powerful methods to make me stay.¡± When Qin Nan found out that he could stand up, he asked master Xiu. ¡°Lord Xiu, if my legs recover, will you let me go?¡± Qin Nan lay down with his back facing master Xiu. Master Xiu answered without a second thought, ¡± No. Qin Nan asked him why. Lord Xiu only said,¡±I¡¯m used to it ¡­¡± Then, master Xiu said, ¡± let¡¯s just be like this for the rest of our lives. If I die in front of you, you¡¯ll be free! Of course, Qin Nan wouldn¡¯t say this to Ji Chenzhou. This was master Xiu¡¯s promise to him. Or perhaps it was something else? Qin Nan understood in his heart, but he was not willing to think too deeply about it. ¡°So, it can only be that my leg is still disabled, and then ¡­ I¡¯ll need young master Ji¡¯s help.¡± This time. Qin Nan turned around and sat in his wheelchair. He looked at Ji Chenzhou. Even without Qin Nan¡¯s explanation, Ji Chenzhou could roughly guess what Qin Nan wanted to say. Qin Nan¡¯s feelings for Grandpa Xiu were very serious. However, he also knew that with Lord Xiu¡¯s status, he would be laughed at by others. Even his subordinates wouldn¡¯t submit to him. And it seemed like Grandpa Xiu had already prepared himself for what he had to face and what he had to give up when he was with Qin Nan. Uncle Xiu should have been prepared, and Qin Nan would not let this happen. ¡°I want you to tell master Xiu that you and Na Ren will take care of me for the rest of my life. After I leave this place, I will go to the place I want to go and live a quiet and stable life.¡± Qin Nan had planned everything, including the nurse he found ¡­ ¡°Qin Nan, I ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou could not say that he could not agree to it. Facing Qin Nan, who had saved na Ren, Ji Chenzhou could not say any words of rejection. ¡°Young master Ji, can you repay me? I thank you!¡± When Qin Nan said this, Ji Chenzhou had no right to refuse. In the end, he could only clench his teeth and nod. ¡°If Lord Xiu knows that your leg has recovered and that you are planning to leave him, he will be angry.¡± Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t judge whether master Xiu really had feelings for Qin Nan or if it was just a responsibility. Therefore, he could not be sure what the outcome would be. ¡°He won¡¯t. By that time, he should have someone by his side who can accompany him.¡± Qin Nan smiled, but it was a bitter smile. ¡°How can you ¡­¡± Before Ji Chenzhou could finish his sentence, Ren entered. She was holding a cup of orange juice. He had no choice but to shut his mouth and not say anything, but he was in a very depressed mood. Qin Nan didn¡¯t tell him not to tell na Ren about this first. He must have guessed that he wouldn¡¯t tell na Ren. That was because na Ren wanted Qin Nan and master Xiu to be together. He felt that master Xiu had feelings for Qin Nan. During dinner, Ji Chenzhou saw that master Xiu kept putting food in Qin Nan¡¯s bowl. And the food she picked was also Qin Nan¡¯s favorite. Qin Nan did not say anything else and just ate. However, he didn¡¯t eat much. When Qin Nan was about to put down his chopsticks ¡­ Ji Chenzhou saw the displeasure on master Xiu¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°Eat more!¡± He continued to put a piece of rib into Qin Nan¡¯s bowl and said coldly. However, Qin Nan put down his chopsticks. I¡¯m full. I¡¯m not eating. Then, he was about to push his wheelchair and leave. Ren continued to eat with his head lowered, as if he was already used to such a situation. Ji Chenzhou suddenly understood why Qin Nan had said that master Xiu would forgive him limitlessly if he had a crippled leg. Ji Chenzhou had finally witnessed master Xiu¡¯s good temper towards Qin Nan. She didn¡¯t get angry at Qin Nan, but picked up the ribs that had already been placed in Qin Nan¡¯s bowl and put them in her own bowl. If it was the old Qin Nan, even if he had ten thousand guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do this to master Xiu, right? And even if Grandpa Xiu had cultivated a good temper in his life, wouldn¡¯t he be angry when facing Qin Nan like this? When they left master Xiu¡¯s Villa, Ren was still in a difficult position. He wanted to stay here to accompany brother Nan. However, she had just gotten back together with Ji Chenzhou and had promised him to go out to the balcony tonight ¡­ In the end, it was Qin Nan who said, ¡± you guys should go back and get sick of each other. Besides, baby and Knight should want you back too. Just like that, Ren Cai left with Ji Chenzhou. When he came out, Ji Chenzhou actually saw Huo qingge. He was about to call out to her when he suddenly realized that it did not look like her. ¡°That¡¯s the nurse that brother Nan hired ¡­¡± Na Ren sighed as he explained to Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Qin Nan found it?¡± At this moment, Ji Chenzhou recalled Qin Nan¡¯s words. ¡°He won¡¯t. By that time, he should have someone by his side who can accompany him.¡± So this was what he meant. It seemed that Qin Nan had already made preparations to leave. He even found someone for Lord Xiu. From Qin Nan¡¯s point of view, he believed that master Xiu used to like Huo qingge. Later on, when Huo qingge got married, she would be worried about what she couldn¡¯t have and would miss her. That was why she had found someone who looked like Huo qingge. Just to give it to Lord Xiu ¡­ Ji Chenzhou felt even more stifled. Qin Nan must have felt pain in his heart when he was doing all this. He really loved Lord Xiu, which was why he went to this extent. She didn¡¯t want to be with master Xiu for the rest of her life just because she loved him. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t say anything and drove off with na Ren. When they reached home, Ji Chenzhou had wanted to return to their house directly, but Ren said that he would bring him to Lord Jue¡¯s place first. He had no choice but to go back to his father¡¯s house first. Who knew that when he got to the courtyard, he would see his father standing there ¡­ However, the moment Gu Jue saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s car stop, he came over with a murderous aura. Ren¡¯s face was filled with wonder. Ji Chenzhou only realized it after some time and recalled the incident where he had picked up the phone and teased his father at the hospital. When she wanted to start the car again and escape, Ren had already opened the door and was about to get out. Ji Chenzhou could only give up. Gu Jue kicked the door of the driver¡¯s seat. That person was so frightened that he took a step back. He looked at Lord Jue through the car and pointed at the window as he cursed. little rascal, I¡¯m going to beat you to death today. You even dared to plot against your father. I think you¡¯re tired of living. Gu Jue was really angry. He did not seem to be joking at all. ¡°Lord Jue, don¡¯t be angry. What¡¯s going on?¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t know what trouble Ji Chenzhou had gotten himself into, but his instincts told him that it was related to young master Chu. ¡°Ren, you go in. I¡¯m going to teach him a good lesson today.¡± Gu Jue said as he kicked the car door again, but Ji Chenzhou refused to get out. The car was only worth a few dollars, his life was more important. Gu Jue was chased out by Chu baiqing. It was because he was jealous and angry that he angered their Chu baiqing. The reason why he did all this was because of his third son. ¡°That Lord Jue ¡­¡± Before na Ren could finish, Gu Jue interrupted him. ¡°Be good and go in. Your stepmother is cooking. Go and take a look. Don¡¯t burn the kitchen down.¡± Gu Jue said helplessly. His Chu baiqing had never been in the kitchen. All these years, he had taken good care of him and the child. Gu Jue was naturally worried that she would have to cook for herself even though she was angry with him. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Ren had no choice but to leave. He kept giving Ji Chenzhou a look, telling him not to make Lord Jue angry. Who knew that just as Ren entered, Ji Chenzhou would get out of the car from the front passenger seat. Then, Lord Jue ran over to chase after him. Now, the two of them were running around the car ¡­ stop right there, you little brat. You¡¯ve forgotten about your father now that you have a wife, haven¡¯t you? ¡± For the past five years, Gu Jue had been taking care of Ji Chenzhou painstakingly. In the end, he was played by his son and was chased out by his wife. He was living a very sullen life. what do you mean? I didn¡¯t remember you when I didn¡¯t have a wife! Ji Chenzhou fearlessly continued. Through the kitchen glass, Chu baiqing saw the mess he made. He was even more annoyed when he saw the father and son chasing each other in the courtyard. ¡°You two, get lost, you¡¯re so noisy!¡± Chu Bai Qing opened the window and shouted. Chapter 1495 - Chapter 1495: Sinking into oblivion-a troublesome character has arrived (6000 words) Chapter 1495: Sinking into oblivion-a troublesome character has arrived (6000 words) Na Ren had made the call in the side hall, and when he turned around, he saw Lu Kai standing right behind him. A pair of slightly red and swollen eyes were staring straight at him. It really shocked na Ren. Just as na Ren was about to speak, he actually turned around and left. Ren looked at his bare feet. He wasn¡¯t even wearing slippers. Last night, he had helped Lu Kai change into his clothes, which were clothes from five years ago. The two of them were about the same size. Even though Lu Kai was wearing his pants, a part of it was still under his feet. It looked like he would trip over if he accidentally stepped on it too hard. Na Ren finally understood why Ji Chenzhou did not allow him to wear such pants back then. Thinking back now, it was indeed very interesting. Ji Chenzhou had been forcing him and he had always wanted to leave. At that time, it felt like a day was like a year and he was better off dead. At that time, she would never have thought that there would be a day when he would not leave this man for even a second. Ji Chenzhou quickly finished preparing the tomato and egg noodles and placed them on the dining table. He then called for Lu Kai to come over for dinner. His voice was not soft, and it was filled with anger. Luke walked into the dining room and sat down. He stared at the bowl of tomato and egg noodles, not moving his chopsticks. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s temper flared up. Did he want him to feed him? What was wrong with him? why aren¡¯t you eating? it won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s piled up. When Ren came in, he saw Lu Kai sitting there without eating. Ji Chenzhou stood there with his arms crossed. He looked as if he was holding a knife. I¡¯ve never liked to eat tomato and egg noodles since I was a child ¡­ Picking up his chopsticks, Lu Kai picked up the noodles and put them into his mouth, then spat them out. f * ck, you don¡¯t like it and you still want me to make it ¡­ Especially when Ren wanted him to do a good job, and he even paid special attention to his knife skills. However, Lu Kai had actually spat it out after taking a bite. Wasn¡¯t this an insult to his cooking? Most importantly, she didn¡¯t like to eat it, but she still made him do it. ¡°I used to think that since I loved you so much, I would find it fragrant even if you fed me sh * t! However, it was not the case now! I still can¡¯t eat this tomato egg noodles, even if it¡¯s made by you ¡­¡± When Luke said this, he cried ¡­ It had been more than ten years, and he had loved someone so much. She knew that he would not fall in love with her, but there was still hope in her heart. She endured it year after year, and she looked forward to it day after day ¡­ It had been more than ten years since she was young and ignorant then. And she didn¡¯t manage to make this man fall for her. Yet, she was so devoted to an unremarkable man like that Ren. Before yesterday, he could not understand this problem. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand, so she was depressed and angry. However, he seemed to have figured it out after he met Naren by the river last night. Then, he was hit by drunkenness. Everything appeared clearly in his mind when he woke up in the morning. If he was in that position, he would never be able to do what Ren did when facing a love rival like him yesterday. She would not have his breadth of mind and patience. No matter how arrogant and haughty Ji Chenzhou was, in front of that Ren, he had no temper at all. He was obedient, not because he was afraid of Ren, but because he doted on him. Lu Kai¡¯s words made Ji Chenzhou so angry that he laughed. He thought that Lu Kai had already thought it through. As expected, Lu Kai got up and turned around to look at Ren. ¡°I¡¯m convinced that I¡¯ve lost to you!¡± Lu Kai¡¯s eyes were slightly red and swollen from crying last night. Two lines of tears streaked across his fair face. It was so silent, but it made Ren¡¯s heart ache. there¡¯s no winning or losing in love, only suitable or not. I think the right person for you is just around the corner. You just need to turn around and you¡¯ll find him. Lu Kai was truly beautiful. Perhaps the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ was not suitable to describe a man. However, this was the impression that Lu Kai gave off. He was exquisitely beautiful, and his facial features were alluring. On top of that, his skin was fair, and his haughty temperament really made people unable to help but like him. Thus, Ren believed that there was definitely someone who loved Lu Kai. It was just that his eyes were always on Ji Chenzhou and he could not see that person. you have to be careful in the future. Watch closely. She¡¯s too likable ¡­ Lu Kai turned back to look at Ji Chenzhou and pointed at na Ren. Just from Ren¡¯s words, Lu Kai knew that he had truly accepted his defeat. He wasn¡¯t being pretentious, but he really felt that he had lived in vain all these years. Fortunately, Ren Dian had woken him up and stopped him from hesitating. At least it wasn¡¯t too late now, and he could start a new life. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t fall in love with him.¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed coldly. The thought of Lu Kai falling in love with that Ren and pestering him for another ten years ¡­ Then he would prevent him from playing in this life ¡­ Ji Chenzhou felt as if he was an extra person. It was as if he was the male lead, but he had become a bystander. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for deducting your cake the other day. I just couldn¡¯t control my emotions.¡± When he thought about what he had done to Ren the other day, Lu Kai really felt that he had been screwed up. Compared to Ren¡¯s breadth of mind, he was really not just a little lacking. if I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, I¡¯m being sincere. You deserve better. In truth, Ren didn¡¯t really care about what had happened that night. After all, they were the ones who had hurt Lu Kai, whether directly or indirectly. She had already caused him harm, so what was a little grievance to him? Lu Kai smiled. Who would have thought that his obsession of so many years would be let go just because of a few words from Ren? No one would have thought ¡­ Ren, you have to keep an eye on him too. There are many beautiful women and handsome men in our Ministry of Foreign Affairs. There are also many people who admire him. If I leave, there will be thousands of me. You¡¯ll be busy. After saying that, Luke glanced at the tomato and egg noodles on the table again before he turned and left. No one would have thought that Lu Kai would say goodbye to him so easily when he left. Their Ren was no longer the shy and shy Ren who blushed. Ji Chenzhou had received a call from Lu Ming, saying that he would treat na Ren to a meal to thank him for letting Lu Kai put down his car. Their entire family was grateful to that Ren ¡­ Ji Chenzhou hung up the phone with a gloomy expression on his face. Where was his protagonist aura? In the caf¨¦. Huo zhongrao wasn¡¯t wearing his military uniform today, so he wasn¡¯t used to it. Huo zhongrao was also not used to sitting in the coffee shop. He was also very surprised to know that Ren was still alive. After meeting master Xiu that day, Huo zhongrao still couldn¡¯t calm down after returning home. It was good that he was still alive. Even after five years, he did not dare to mention Ren¡¯s name in front of his sister. She would cry whenever he mentioned it unintentionally. Even after five years, he was still a little nervous and afraid to see Huo zhongrao again. In front of Huo zhongrao, he would also restrain him. When he looked up, he saw a few red marks on Huo zhongrao¡¯s neck. Those marks were very familiar. It seemed that brother Huo and Xiaoyao¡¯s relationship was still very good. They had gone through so much before they got together. It was really not easy. All these years, he had been hiding in the villa, but he knew everyone¡¯s life. Day after day, year after year. Now that he thought about how he had survived these five years, he really didn¡¯t dare to think about it. It was painful just thinking about it ¡­ ¡°Brother Huo, I came here today to tell you a secret that I can¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Ren didn¡¯t say it clearly, so he couldn¡¯t tell Ji Chenzhou. This was because he knew that after he finished speaking, brother Huo would understand that he could not tell Ji Chenzhou. Huo zhongrao took a sip of his coffee and frowned. Why did so many people like to drink something that tasted so bad? She beckoned to the waiter. a glass of water, please. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the secret at all. Ren didn¡¯t say anything. He waited for the water to be served and the waiter left. ¡°Speak!¡± Huo zhongrao took a sip of water to dilute the taste of the coffee in his mouth before speaking. ¡°I ¡­¡± Huo Zhong let Naren continue, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Or rather, he should have mentioned it somewhere. Seeing Ren¡¯s reaction, Huo zhongrao narrowed his eyes. maybe you should start with the reason why you faked your death. That day, his sister almost cried herself to death. She asked Ren why he was so cruel to hide the truth from everyone even though he was clearly alive. Ren had only said that she was sick, but that was just someone else. Even if Huo zhongrao believed it, Ji Chenzhou would not believe the reason that na Ren had given. because Ji Chenzhou and I can¡¯t be together. My parents were killed by his father ¡­ Naren¡¯s hands were shaking as he held the coffee spoon. My parents, his father ¡­ It was like a sharp knife, stabbing into Naren¡¯s heart. Even five years of suffering, five years of separation, and five years of punishment were not enough for him to face this problem in peace. That was why he had come to Huo zhongrao to solve this problem. Huo zhongrao¡¯s hand trembled, and the glass slipped from his hand. It fell on the table and rolled to the floor with a shattering sound. Nain stared at the broken glass on the ground, unable to move his eyes away for a long time. Even the usually calm brother Huo had such a reaction when he heard this. One could only imagine what would happen if Ji Chenzhou found out. Even if it was just a hypothetical question, Ren du didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Huo zhongrao was indeed shocked by this. How could such a thing happen? Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father ¡­ Kill Naren¡¯s parents ¡­ What kind of hatred would make him do this? Could it be? ¡°Your father¡¯s surname is Ouyang?¡± This was what Huo zhongrao could think of and the only possibility. This was because when Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father was preparing to run for the president¡¯s position, his biggest opponent was the Ouyang family. In the end, the Ouyang family was destroyed overnight. The crime of colluding with the enemy and stealing state secrets forced the Ouyang family of three to escape. As for what happened after that, Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t know. After all, he had just joined the Army at that time. ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Na Ren sobbed. It was rare that brother Huo still remembered the Ouyang family ¡­ ¡°You and Chenzhou ¡­ How could there be such an ill-fated relationship!¡± Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t know what to say. He knew how much the two children loved each other. After Ren¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, he had seen Ji Chenzhou¡¯s state. It was truly a fate worse than death. So that was the reason Ren faked his death. How much pain would he have to endure? that¡¯s why I faked my death, but I didn¡¯t expect that we would still end up together in the end. It¡¯s because we loved each other too much, and it¡¯s also because it was too painful ¡­ Ren¡¯s head was lowered, and the joints of his hand that was holding the coffee spoon were slightly pale, almost the same color as his face. It was white and green, as if it was trying its best to endure the pain. Huo zhongrao looked at na Ren. He knew very well what kind of person Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father was. It could be described as using any means to achieve one¡¯s goal. This was also the reason why he had agreed to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s request. At that time, he had helped Ji Chenzhou to seek justice for his mother. Although the misunderstanding of his mother¡¯s death was cleared up later. Ji Chenzhou and his father had also made up, but that was in the scope of kinship. Huo zhongrao did not want to judge how much affection he had for Ji Chenzhou. After all, he was getting on in years and only had one son. If he wanted to make up for it and let Ji Chenzhou take his place, it would be fine to let the Ji family¡¯s glory continue. That wasn¡¯t something he should be concerned about. He believed that someone as smart as Ji Chenzhou would naturally be able to make a judgment. As for the way the president did things, Huo zhongrao still could not agree with it. ¡°Now that you¡¯re together, what do you plan to do? The secret you said you can¡¯t tell, is actually not something Chenzhou can know, right?¡± In the past, Huo zhongrao had always felt that Ren had a weak personality and was someone who should be protected. However, Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart ached when he thought about how he had to bear the burden alone for the past five years. How could an ordinary person endure to this extent? Huo zhongrao thought that the president¡¯s assassination five years ago was probably related to Naren. Because not long after that Ren¡¯s death. And how he felt at that time. If the president had died at that time, Huo Zhong thought that even if Naren had hidden for five years, or maybe Shi Nian, he and Ji Chenzhou would not have been together. Because of the double hatred between them, no one could forgive them. I want him to step down from the president¡¯s position. He didn¡¯t cruelly kill my parents for the president¡¯s position, so I¡¯ll make him lose the right he cares about the most. When Ren said this, his tone and expression were very calm, but his hands were still shaking. That was because he was angry. The scene of his parents ¡®tragic death appeared in his mind again, and he couldn¡¯t get it out. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me to help you?¡± Although that was what Huo zhongrao had asked. However, he also felt that Ren would not cause trouble for others. However, he could not think of any other reason ¡­ no, I can do it myself. I want brother Huo to be the president ¡­ Only then did Ren reveal his motive. He felt that this was the best and also something he could accept without causing Ji Chenzhou harm. If Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father had not used those despicable methods to force his parents to escape, they would not have died. His parents would be the ones sitting in the president¡¯s seat. For the sake of his parents and to be comforted in heaven, Naren wanted the most suitable candidate for the position of President. In that case, it could only be Huo zhongrao. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t say anything and remained silent. Ren didn¡¯t ask him if he agreed. you and Chenzhou are indeed family. Back then, Chenzhou asked me to agree to one thing. He wanted me to be the president after he had taken his revenge! Back then, Ji Chenzhou had also told him that it was master Xiu¡¯s idea. What na Ren was doing now and what Ji Chenzhou had done back then were actually similar. That was to make the president lose his position and pay for what he had done. He would make him lose the power he cared about the most. However, he did not know if this was a misunderstanding again. Perhaps the president did not kill Naren¡¯s parents ¡­ However, even Huo zhongrao felt that this was not possible. After all, it was true that she had set up Ren¡¯s father and forced him to escape so that it would be easier to make a move abroad. Everyone in the know knew this. Ren laughed after the surprise. It turned out that he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that brother Huo was suitable. Master Xiu had also thought that brother Huo could be a good President back then. It turned out that Ji Chenzhou was also thinking the same thing. Really ¡­ How should he put it? perhaps the heavens had let him take revenge in this way. Not hurting Ji Chenzhou could be considered an explanation to his parents. However, one of them wanted Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father to die immediately, the kind that would use a knife and a gun. One was to make his father¡¯s life a living hell, to make him step down from the throne of power. ¡°Brother Huo, will you agree to this? I don¡¯t want the country to fall into chaos because of my personal reasons. There must be someone who can hold the fort after he takes over, and that person can only be your brother Huo.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father hoped that Ji Chenzhou would take over his position, and Ji Chenzhou had made it clear to na Ren. He would not be the president. He only wanted to be with him and his child, just like how his father would be with his stepmother and take care of little seven and little nine. They had already planned to enjoy life. Life was really not long. Five years had passed between them in such a short time. No matter how long one felt that a day was like a year, time had never stopped. Brother Huo was different. He was born to be in a high position. That was why Ren had made such a request. He believed that brother Huo would also be a good President. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Huo zhongrao only said one word. Some people were born to be in power, just like Huo zhongrao. He just didn¡¯t know what little demon would do if she knew about this. Recently, because he was busy and had no time to accompany her, he didn¡¯t let her sleep with him. When she played with him, he really couldn¡¯t do anything. thank you, brother Huo. Also, you can¡¯t let Chenzhou know about my parents. Most importantly, you can¡¯t let ¡­ Sister-in-law knows.¡± Actually, calling her sister-in-law Xiaoyao was quite challenging for Ren. After all, they were of the same age. Moreover, his impression of Xiaoyao had always been that she was a woman disguised as a man. However, she was now the mother of her child. It was unbelievable. Big brother Huo was a tough guy, but he had been softened by a little demon. After parting ways with Huo zhongrao, renxin thought of going back to the school and buying some lozenges from the knife-cut noodles that brother Nan liked to eat in the canteen. She would ask the chef to make some knife-cut noodles for brother Nan. What na Ren did not expect was to bump into he tingchen at the food street behind the school. Although he was dressed in casual clothes and had a cap on, it still could not hide his handsome face and perfect figure. Ren didn¡¯t see him, but he saw Ren first. ¡°Young master he, what are you doing here?¡± Ren was quite surprised. After all, why would someone as noble as he tingchen eat in a small alley like this? He tingchen was just about to take out his phone to type something when he was stopped by na Ren. it¡¯s just the two of us. You can just say it! Ren shook his head helplessly as he spoke. One spoke while the other wrote. How tiring. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know he tingchen could speak. He tingchen smiled as he put away his phone. His deep and charming eyes had a smile in them, as if he wanted to suck her in. ¡°I want to reminisce about my school days.¡± He tingchen had a glass of freshly squeezed corn juice in his hand. He was satisfied with just one sip. Actually, he tingchen didn¡¯t tell na Ren that he had come to the school to avoid a certain someone. He had rented a one-bedroom apartment near the school to enjoy a simple and happy life. Because if he was caught by that man, his life would be dark and without light. ¡°If you look at it this way ¡­ You look like a student.¡± Ren looked at he tingchen¡¯s outfit. He did look like a university student. ¡°Do you want to drink? I¡¯ll take you to buy it. ¡± He tingchen asked when he saw that Ren was staring at his corn juice. ¡°That ¡­ Alright.¡± When nain was still in school, they didn¡¯t sell this freshly squeezed corn juice. It smelled very good, and the weather was a little cold now. It should be very comfortable to drink a cup. He tingchen bought a cup for na Ren. Na Ren took a sip and was indeed very satisfied. She had originally wanted to buy the braised pork for brother Nan¡¯s knife-cut noodles, but in the end, she went shopping at the snack Street with he tingchen. He tingchen was probably not used to speaking. Whenever he wanted to say something, he would subconsciously reach for his phone. Then, he would suddenly remember and smile apologetically at Naren. When na Ren¡¯s phone rang, he tingchen had specifically told him not to tell him that they were together if Ji Chenzhou called. Why couldn¡¯t he tell Renwei? he tingchen just said that he couldn¡¯t stand his jealous lover. Ren thought about it and agreed. Ji Chenzhou was really a jealous person now. ¡°Where are you?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m preparing to go to Lord Xiu¡¯s place. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ren didn¡¯t mention that he was at the school. He was worried that if he did, Ji Chenzhou would also come. ¡°I have a dinner party tonight, and a troublesome person has come to accompany me. You can either eat at master Xiu¡¯s place or go back to my father¡¯s house. No, my father is still at our house. You can eat at master Xiu¡¯s place and then stay there for the night!¡± Ji Chenzhou was still on guard against his father even at this time, so he might not know what time he would return at night. He definitely couldn¡¯t let his father and that Ren be alone. Even Lu Kai had said that his wife was too attractive. His father had been chased out by his stepmother. What if he was lonely and had evil intentions towards their Ren? If Lord Jue knew that his third son thought of him this way, he would definitely kick him to death. Before na Ren could finish his sentence, he was pulled away by he tingchen. There were people chasing after them ¡­ Chapter 1496 - Chapter 1496: Sinking-you will pay the price for your escape (4000 words) Chapter 1496: Sinking-you will pay the price for your escape (4000 words) For some reason, na Ren followed he tingchen and ran. As he ran, he was afraid that Ji Chenzhou would be worried, so he hung up the phone. Ren was being pulled by he tingchen as they ran. It was obvious that he tingchen was very experienced in escaping. This kind of crowded alley was very suitable for hiding from pursuers. Na Ren felt that he had been training too much. By the time they reached he tingchen¡¯s place, he had already collapsed on the bed. The sound insulation of his one-bedroom apartment was not very good. The man and woman next door were doing something embarrassing in the middle of the day, and the sound was getting more and more intense. It was hard for na Ren to imagine how such a noble person like he tingchen would let himself live here. To experience life? Obviously not, because someone was chasing him. Then, Ren recalled that Ji Chenzhou had once said that he tingchen¡¯s man was very capable. A person who could make Ji Chenzhou say that he was amazing would definitely not be bad. Why did she let he tingchen stay here? Then, she thought about the person who was chasing them. Could he tingchen be hiding from that man? He tingchen looked at the unmoving Ren lying on the bed. He didn¡¯t say anything, but turned on his phone and played a song. They were all English songs, and Naren had no interest in music. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know what the title of the song was, but it was very good. It wasn¡¯t the kind of fast-paced song, and it made people feel very comfortable listening to it. Especially when the sun was just right, it made him feel lazy. Although the environment here was not good, the free sunlight was very enjoyable. ¡°When you go back, don¡¯t tell Ji Chenzhou that you¡¯ve seen me.¡± It seemed like he tingchen had only instructed na Ren after what had just happened. yes, I know. I didn¡¯t expect you to live here. It feels pretty good here ¡­ Ren changed the topic without even asking he tingchen why he couldn¡¯t tell him. Naren was not a gossipy person, but if he tingchen asked him for help, he would definitely do it. Ren could vaguely remember that the man was getting married, but that was five years ago. They should be done with their marriage by now, so why was he tingchen trying to escape? Ren suddenly felt that he had changed his interest in gossip. He was very interested in he tingchen¡¯s man. the environment I used to live in was even worse than this place. It was so much worse.. didn¡¯t like to eat next time ¡­ As he recalled the past, he tingchen¡¯s eyes became even deeper. They gradually formed a Whirlpool that wanted to suck people in. Na Ren was thinking about how bad it was. He tingchen gave people the feeling that he was noble, the kind of person who had been raised carefully. Unlike Lu Kai¡¯s exquisiteness, he didn¡¯t seem to belong to a human. ¡°Your eyes are really special!¡± He tingchen¡¯s eyes were truly beautiful. They were more beautiful than any pair of eyes that na Ren had ever seen. ¡°But I hate this pair of eyes the most.¡± There was a faint smile on he tingchen¡¯s lips, but it made na Ren feel cold. No, it was more accurate to say that he felt despair. ¡°Young master he, if you need my help with anything, you can let me know.¡± For some reason, na Ren felt that he tingchen was very helpless right now. He was smiling at the most, but he was just like a walking corpse. It even felt like he was taking things one day at a time. ¡°Then lend me some money! I¡¯ve spent all my food these few days.¡± He tingchen didn¡¯t feel embarrassed or anything else about borrowing money. He couldn¡¯t even use his card, and he had spent all his cash over the past few days. There were too many delicious dishes, and he wanted to try them all. If he was caught and locked in the golden cage, he would not be able to eat it. Or if he died, he would not be able to eat it ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t have much cash on me. This is my card, the password is 112233.¡± Ren placed his own card on the bed. It was his own card, and there were hundreds of thousands of Yuan inside. ¡°This password ¡­¡± He tingchen laughed. It was only with Ren¡¯s personality that he would give him the card without asking anything and without any hesitation. The password was actually so simple. The first time he tingchen met that Ren, he knew that he was a person worth befriending. She also felt that he would be aggrieved if he were to be with Ji Chenzhou. However, she had never expected that Ji Chenzhou would be so obedient to na Ren and that he would love her to this extent. Fan bin said that Ji Chenzhou was now a ¡± henpecked husband ¡± In fact, Ren had only been back for a few days, but Ji Chenzhou could not leave him even for a second. She was so clingy to him that she would do whatever Ren said. This was someone else¡¯s love, not his. From the moment he was bought back, his fate was no longer in his own hands. She had to listen to the man¡¯s arrangements for what she ate and what she wore today. He had never been able to express his emotions. He only had to obey. When that man got drunk at the engagement party that day, he asked him, ¡± Xiao Chen, what do you want as a birthday present? ¡± That day was his birthday, but it was also that man¡¯s world-renowned engagement party ¡­ What gift? Didn¡¯t he tingchen say for the first time, ¡± I like everything you give me ¡­ Instead, he said, ¡± I want freedom ¡­ That night, he was tortured by that man until he almost died. That place was seriously torn. you¡¯re just a pet. How dare you ask for freedom? he tingchen, I pamper you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can be presumptuous. This was what the man said to him before he left. That¡¯s right, he tingchen. You were bought. How could you forget this fact? After that ¡­ He tingchen didn¡¯t want to think about it ¡­ Na Ren watched as he tingchen sat there with his eyes closed, enjoying the gaze. Although it was a room, the windows were very big, so the sun was very bright. ¡°It¡¯ll be very hot in summer here!¡± Ren said it out loud when he thought of it. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to live until summer ¡­¡± He might be caught and brought back tomorrow ¡­ If he was caught, what should he eat for dinner? Spicy crayfish! He had never been allowed to eat anything cold or spicy before because it was bad for his skin ¡­ That man had taken care of his pet so carefully. Everyone else thought that he tingchen was some noble son. What a joke, he was just that man¡¯s plaything! That Ren could hear the sadness in he tingchen¡¯s tone ¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring you to a good place?¡± Ren could only let brother Nan down and spend some time with he tingchen. He felt that he tingchen was too lonely. ¡°Really?¡± He tingchen opened his eyes. In those deep eyes, there was a flash of surprise. It was so clear. ¡°Well, as long as you don¡¯t think it¡¯s childish.¡± Ren didn¡¯t know if this was a good place. However, he and brother Nan would always go there in the past. The place that na Ren brought he tingchen to was the arcade. She bought a hundred Yuan and gave half of it to he tingchen ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t waste it, watch carefully before voting.¡± This was a habit. Whenever he came here with brother Nan, brother Nan would say this to him. As it was near the University, the people who came were all students. Ren He and he tingchen stood in the middle of them and did not look old at all. Just like a university student, he tingchen was very happy to be able to put aside everything and have fun. That Ren thought that he tingchen would never play with such childish things. However, it was clear that he was very good at it. It could be seen that he was a veteran and had played it before. I used to work in such a place ¡­ He tingchen, who was smashing the hamster, smiled as he spoke to na Ren, who was looking at him. ¡°Oh, no wonder,¡± He tingchen¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, probably because he hadn¡¯t spoken in all these years. Ji Chenzhou had said before that he tingchen had become mute after being provoked. Ren just wanted to know what kind of stimulation she had suffered to become mute. And if he could speak, why didn¡¯t he let others know? Ren thought that this must have something to do with that man. When the two of them were done playing, their foreheads were covered in sweat. It had been a long time since Ren RUO had been so relaxed. ¡°Are there spicy crayfish nearby? Or something spicy and numbing will do.¡± He tingchen¡¯s charm lay in his every movement. Even a sip of water could make that Ren¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple unconsciously roll. That man must be very strict with a demon like he tingchen, right? If he didn¡¯t release her, it was very likely that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her. It was too alluring. How could Ren know how that man was looking at he tingchen in such a perverted way? Ji Chenzhou had said before that there was only one man in this world who could stand the devilish he tingchen. Whether it was power or patience, no one could compare to him, and his cruelty ¡­ ¡°Yes, you like spicy food?¡± The spicy crayfish that he and brother Nan often went to was very delicious and fresh. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I like it or not, but I just want to eat ¡­ After that, we¡¯ll go eat ice cream!¡± It was like a dying person always wanted to do the things he had never done or eaten. ¡°Alright, you and I will be responsible for this today!¡± Ren¡¯s heart ached when he heard he tingchen¡¯s words. What kind of luck was this? he didn¡¯t even know if he liked spicy food. No wonder five years ago, when he saw he tingchen, he always gave off an unreal feeling. So that wasn¡¯t the real him. Right now, the one in front of her was the real he tingchen. The two of them ate three servings of crayfish. It was proven that he tingchen could eat spicy food. He tingchen was really satisfied with the food. That Ren thought that he would not be able to eat the ice cream, but who knew that he would order a large portion of handmade ice cream. Such a large portion ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much. It¡¯s so spicy and cold. You¡¯ll have diarrhea.¡± Ren felt great after a few bites, but his stomach was starting to hurt. He could eat a little bit of spicy food, but he had eaten too much tonight. Three large crayfish for two people ¡­ it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s really delicious ¡­ He tingchen continued to eat without a care, bite after bite. This handmade ice cream shop had been around for many years. Brother Nan liked to eat their ice cream. The taste had not changed for so many years. Na Ren¡¯s phone rang. When he saw that it was Ji Chenzhou, he picked up the call. Ji Chenzhou asked him where he was, but fortunately, Ren reacted quickly and said that he was outside. He almost said that he was at master Xiu¡¯s place. Since Ji Chenzhou asked him where he was and not whether he was still at master Xiu¡¯s place, it meant that he knew he wasn¡¯t at master Xiu¡¯s house. ¡°Who are you with?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice was low. ¡°What kind of tone is that?¡± Na Ren hadn¡¯t thought of how to lie. Ji Chenzhou knew everyone he knew. Therefore, he could only pretend to be unhappy and ask back. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m asking who you¡¯re with.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice on the other end of the line had clearly lowered a few tones. with a few men. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± In his heart, Ren apologized to Ji Chenzhou for being so unreasonable. He tingchen smiled and put down his spoon. He gestured to na Ren that he should leave first. boring, ¡± na Ren said anxiously to Ji Chenzhou. Then, she hung up the phone and followed he tingchen out. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡± In fact, that Ren was worried about he tingchen. He had eaten such spicy food and so much ice cream. What if she fell sick ¡­ ¡°Alright!¡± He tingchen looked at the flashing neon lights on both sides of the street. It was really good ¡­ However, the bad thing was that he tingchen was really sick. How could such a delicate person withstand such an exciting way of eating? ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have stopped you ¡­¡± On the way to the hospital, na Ren complained to himself that he should not have let he tingchen eat so much ice cream. He tingchen¡¯s face was pale and there was a thin layer of sweat on his forehead. Her stomach was hurting ¡­ it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s really delicious ¡­ At this moment, he tingchen was still reminiscing about it and didn¡¯t care that he was in so much pain. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you eat like this next time. I can¡¯t mix the two of them together.¡± Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t any traffic at this time of the day, and they soon arrived at the hospital. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be. next time ¡­¡± He tingchen¡¯s premonition had always been accurate. He could predict that he would be captured very soon. When he tingchen was lying on the bed, he asked the doctor, ¡± will I die? ¡± The doctor judged from his experience that it should be acute enteritis. you won¡¯t die from this disease, don¡¯t worry. However, to the doctor¡¯s surprise, he tingchen¡¯s beautiful eyes actually revealed a look of disappointment. There was actually someone who wished for her death, really ¡­ He was sick. When Naren returned after completing the procedures, he tingchen was lying on the bed with an IV drip. ¡°The doctor said that you need to fast for twelve hours, and then you can only have some porridge.¡± That Ren thought that young master Chu¡¯s sickly beauty was already very beautiful, but he didn¡¯t expect he tingchen¡¯s to be even more attractive. ¡°This is the price of gluttony.¡± He tingchen had no strength left in him because of the pain, and his words were also very weak. ¡°You will also pay the price for your escape.¡± Na Ren¡¯s cold voice came from behind him. There was no warmth in this coldness. Master Xiu, li beixiao, and Huo zhongrao were all cold people. However, their words were like the warm sun when compared to the voice behind them. Ren didn¡¯t even dare to turn around because of the cold voice. His gaze fell on he tingchen¡¯s slowly closing eyes. The moment he closed his eyes, na Ren saw despair and acceptance of his fate. Na Ren had also experienced being forced by Ji Chenzhou before. It was obvious that he tingchen¡¯s despair was even heavier and heavier than what he had experienced back then. There was no need to ask. By now, Ren knew that the owner of the cold voice was he tingchen¡¯s man ¡­ ¡°Ren, come here.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice came from behind na Ren. Ren turned around and saw a terrifying mask ¡­ He tingchen¡¯s man was wearing an exquisite silver mask, and his voice was as cold as ice. Chapter 1497 - Chapter 1497: Sinking-I just want to act coquettishly with you (6000 words) Chapter 1497: Sinking-I just want to act coquettishly with you (6000 words) The people around that Ren were all Dragons and phoenixes among men, but none of them could give him such a strong sense of oppression. It was suffocating. It was hard for na Ren to imagine how he tingchen had managed to survive to this day with a man like this. Even Ren himself did not know how Ji Chenzhou had brought him to the car. He only came back to his senses when the car started to move. ¡°Who is that person?¡± Ren realized that his voice was trembling. ¡°He tingchen¡¯s man!¡± Ji Chenzhou initially did not want to answer na Ren because he was disobedient. He didn¡¯t even tell her the truth, and he didn¡¯t answer her calls. How could Ji Chenzhou not be angry? didn¡¯t she know that he was worried? The people who were chasing he tingchen said that they saw him with a man. After hearing the description, Ji Chenzhou felt that it was that Ren. He didn¡¯t answer when she asked and even hung up on him. He was really disobedient. ¡°Will he tingchen be alright?¡± Ren could still feel a chill down his spine. The masked man¡¯s aura was too strong. That man said that he would make he tingchen pay for running away. What kind of price? Na Ren felt that it must be unbearable. Otherwise, he tingchen would not have escaped. Thinking back to he tingchen¡¯s behavior today, it was clear that he knew he would be arrested, so he wanted to do everything he had not done. Otherwise, how could he not even know if he liked spicy food? She also knew that if she ate spicy food and cold food, she would definitely get sick. However, she still ate it, because she might not be able to eat it again after this. No wonder he said there would be no next time ¡­ Ren felt her heart was in a mess. From the first time he met he tingchen, he had been very interested in him. A man with such mesmerizing eyes was so devilish with every movement. This kind of man, what kind of lover was he? However, when he saw her today, Ren butue felt extremely uncomfortable. She felt especially bad. That kind of bad feeling was because her heart ached for he tingchen. Such a meticulous man like him should be pampered and loved. ¡°You should be thinking about whether you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ji Chenzhou was very unhappy that na Ren was so concerned about he tingchen. Especially when he had lied to he tingchen about eating and playing with him. Even he didn¡¯t get such treatment. He tingchen, that evildoer, really seduced whoever he saw. ¡°What about me ¡­? I¡¯m just worried about he tingchen. That man looks like someone you can¡¯t afford to offend ¡­¡± The masked man¡¯s voice reminded him of the coldness in his voice. that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t even dare to provoke him. So, don¡¯t.. cking meet he tingchen again in the future. That man¡¯s possessiveness is so strong that you can¡¯t imagine it. If you didn¡¯t give me face today, you would have died. long time ago ¡­ Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t trying to scare na Ren. He tingchen¡¯s stomach was extremely delicate. It was hot and cold at the same time, and it hurt so much. That man¡¯s heart would probably ache to death. Previously, there was a servant who gave he tingchen cold water, which made he tingchen¡¯s stomach uncomfortable, so he was thrown into cold water for a day. If it wasn¡¯t for he tingchen¡¯s pleading, he would have died long ago. ¡°I ¡­¡± Ren could tell that Ji Chenzhou was unhappy, so he did not say anything. He didn¡¯t want to quarrel over this matter. ¡°When did he tingchen start to learn how to speak?¡± When Ji Chenzhou saw that na Ren was looking out of the car window without saying a word, he knew that he had been a little too harsh. It was because she was angry and did not control her emotions. If she hadn¡¯t had dinner with that man today, Ren might have already been dealt with. He felt a lingering fear just thinking about it. That man¡¯s methods were never just a legend. ¡°Five years ago ¡­¡± He tingchen had always wanted to hide the fact that he could speak, but he was found out today. ¡°Five years ago, five years ago ¡­¡± His wife had been so close to he tingchen since five years ago. She actually knew that he could speak. If that man knew that he tingchen could speak but kept it from him, that would be another crime. ¡°Will that man kill him?¡± He tingchen¡¯s expression of despair was as if he didn¡¯t have long to live. ¡°Kill him? Do you know how he tingchen was raised to this day after he was bought by that man? Kill him ¡­ How is that possible?¡± Ji Chenzhou acted as if he had heard something ridiculous. That man would punish he tingchen, but he would definitely not kill him. As for how he would be punished, that was unknown. ¡°Buy?¡± Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou in disbelief. What did he mean by ¡®buy¡¯? He tingchen had told him before that he had once led a life that was even more bitter than what he had seen. However, na Ren would never have thought that he had once been bought by that man. ¡°He tingchen¡¯s past is something you can¡¯t imagine. The status he has today was all given to him by that man.¡± f * ck, why the hell am I telling you this? I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t meet him again. You won¡¯t be able to see him either. That man won¡¯t let him out again. This time, this man had personally come to take him back. He had given he tingchen enough face. She had already pampered him to the limit by allowing him to make a fuss for so long, so how could she let him be? he tingchen shouldn¡¯t be treated like this. That man personally destroyed him ¡­ Na Ren thought about his situation back then. Compared to he tingchen, he was considered lucky. At least he still had master Xiu, brother Nan, his sister, Mengmeng, and young master Chu behind him ¡­ However, he tingchen was a lonely person. He had no one. That was why he wanted someone to accompany him when she appeared. While they were eating the spicy crayfish, he tingchen kept talking and saying a lot. He told himself what he had eaten and what fun things he had seen in the University town these two days. She also saw a young couple quarreling. Later, the girl cried, the boy panicked and held her tightly in his arms, and then the girl smiled ¡­ He also said that he saw the omelet wrap and it was very magical ¡­ She even said that she scalded her mouth when she was eating the soup dumplings ¡­ He yearned so much for someone to talk to. ¡°This is not something we should worry about.¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want na Ren to pay too much attention to he tingchen. That was his fate. He couldn¡¯t get rid of it, and no one could help him. That man would not let him go ¡­ When he returned home, Ji Chenzhou saw his father holding a telescope and looking across the street. Then, the floor was covered in half-smoked cigarettes. ¡°Sir Jue, have you had dinner?¡± Even if na Ren was in a bad mood, he still had to care about his Lord. I can¡¯t eat. I have no appetite. I¡¯m going to die ¡­ Gu Jue¡¯s voice was very hoarse, probably because he had smoked too many cigarettes. His voice was so low that it felt like someone was strangling his neck. ¡°I have to eat. What do you want to eat?¡± Ren looked at the half-smoked cigarettes and wondered how much they had smoked ¡­ ¡°..¡±Gu Jue did not say anything. ¡°Lord Jue, if you fall sick, young master Chu will be heartbroken!¡± It seemed like young master Chu was determined to teach Lord Jue a good lesson, so Ren could not interfere. He always thought that young master Chu was always right. ¡°..¡±Gu Jue still did not speak. at least eat a little. You can¡¯t ruin yourself like this ¡­ Na Ren tried to persuade him. ¡°Hotpot!¡± After thinking for a while, Lord Jue finally thought of what he wanted to eat. Ren was stunned. So it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to eat just now, but he hadn¡¯t thought of what to eat ¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Chenzhou to do it ¡­¡± Gu Jue did not speak again. He continued to look across the street with his binoculars. Ren walked to the living room and saw Ji Chenzhou lying on the sofa, half asleep. ¡°Lord Jue wants to eat hotpot, you go and make it.¡± Ren sat opposite him. ¡°..¡±Ji Chenzhou remained silent. your father wants to eat hot pot ¡­ Ren told him again. Ji Chenzhou remained silent. This time, he turned around and faced the back of the sofa. It was such an obvious ¡®I¡¯m not happy¡¯ gesture. Did Ren finally see that he was unhappy? ¡°Why are you still unhappy?¡± Wasn¡¯t he fine in the car just now? Why did it become like this ¡­ Ji Chenzhou still did not say anything. Ren walked over and sat beside him. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Wasn¡¯t everything fine just now ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou remained silent, determined to get to the bottom of this. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Na Ren was already in a bad mood, but because he was worried about he tingchen, Ji Chenzhou sulked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you care if I¡¯ve eaten? I¡¯ll go see my father when I come back ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s muffled voice was heard. He sounded extremely aggrieved. He had an easy day. He was supposed to have a meal with that man, but he tingchen didn¡¯t even eat when he was in the hospital. He only felt hungry when he got home. He thought that his wife had to care about him. Who knew that when she came back, she would first care about his father and then order him to make hot pot ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m just showing my respect to the old man, you ¡­ What are you being so pretentious for!¡± Ren didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words. He was already an adult, but he was actually angry over such a small matter. ¡°How am I being pretentious?¡± Ji Chenzhou refused to admit that he just wanted to act coquettishly with his wife to make his presence known. Okay, okay, okay. I was wrong. I neglected you. I didn¡¯t care about you enough. I¡¯ll reflect on myself and admit my mistakes. I won¡¯t do it again, okay? ¡± Na Ren stroked Ji Chenzhou¡¯s head as he nodded and spoke word by word. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve forgiven you. Tonight, we¡¯ll ¡­¡± Before Ji Chenzhou could finish his sentence, Lord Jue¡¯s roar was heard. can you two stop being so sick of each other? you want to f * cking starve me to death?! He was already feeling extremely depressed, so his tone was naturally not good. ¡°If you starve to death, I¡¯ll find a better one for my stepmother.¡± Although Ji Chenzhou said that, his father said that he was hungry, so he definitely had to hurry and make something to eat. ¡°Don¡¯t make him angry ¡­¡± Na Ren pinched Ji Chenzhou¡¯s waist and warned him softly. ¡°Little brat, I might as well kill you now ¡­¡± Ren saw that the two of them were quarreling again. They were really enemies. ¨C Presidential palace- When na Ren walked into the President¡¯s House, he was especially calm. This place was different from the presidential palace in her dream. It was more solemn and made people feel more depressed. When Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father sat opposite him, na Ren still could not control his emotions. A pair of clear eyes were staring at him. This man whose hands were stained with his parents ¡®blood was the Father of his lover. How he wanted to tear apart their relationship and bury it ¡­ ¡°We have ten minutes to talk.¡± The president said to Ren with his authority. ¡°I¡¯m afraid ten minutes won¡¯t be enough.¡± The corner of na Ren¡¯s mouth held a faint smile. How could the revenge of killing his parents be finished in ten minutes? The president¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise, but they quickly regained their sharpness. His men had described na Ren as a timid and weak person, but the man in front of him showed no fear at all, not even a little bit of nervousness. ten minutes is enough. What I want to tell you is to leave Chenzhou and don¡¯t become his stumbling block. Otherwise ¡­ Before the president could finish his sentence, Ren interrupted him. otherwise what? Are you going to kill me?¡± Ren laughed coldly. His laughter was filled with hatred and ruthlessness. I¡¯m the president of a country. I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. The president¡¯s face was as serious as ever. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. President do it before? Haven¡¯t you killed anyone before?¡± Ren narrowed his eyes with hatred and asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Bastard!¡± Mr. President slammed the table and stood up. The attendant behind him immediately came over to subdue Ren. Ren¡¯s words just now had already constituted a crime of slander against the president. ¡°My surname is na, and my surname is also Ouyang ¡­¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t even move. He was still sitting there steadily. The president¡¯s expression changed. Then, he made a gesture to his followers, and they quietly left. Seeing the door close, na Ren knew that the president didn¡¯t want anyone to know what had happened back then. The sneer on his face grew deeper. ¡°Who are you to the Ouyang family?¡± The president narrowed his eyes and asked. perhaps the president should ask me who I am to Ouyang Song? ¡± Na Ren was still sitting there, upright, and full of hostility. When the name Ouyang Song was said by na Ren, the president¡¯s body trembled violently. it seems like the president still remembers my father! If it wasn¡¯t for this man in front of him, his parents wouldn¡¯t have died ¡­ ¡°Impossible ¡­ Aren¡¯t you dead?¡± So many years had passed, and Ouyang song¡¯s son had actually appeared. And Ouyang song¡¯s son was a couple with his own son. It was simply ridiculous. ¡°If I die, who will avenge my parents?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to punish you to hell?¡± Ren had never been a ruthless person, but when faced with the hatred of his parents, his ruthlessness came naturally. ¡°Your father committed treason, and he deserves to die!¡± The president pointed at na Ren and shouted, ¡± he stole the country¡¯s secrets. When he escaped, he died in the local chaos. What does it have to do with me? don¡¯t you slander me. The president¡¯s face was no longer serious and calm. He was still a little confused. He had never expected that after so many years, there would still be someone alive in the Ouyang clan that had been destroyed. And this person was Ouyang song¡¯s son ¡­ The people he sent out that year had clearly said that they were all dead. Why was Ouyang song¡¯s son still alive? She actually had such an ill-fated relationship with his son ¡­ you framed him for those crimes. You used unscrupulous means to run for the election and killed innocent people. How has your conscience been at ease all these years? ¡± The scene of his parents ¡®tragic deaths appeared in his mind again, and he slowly closed his eyes. I¡¯m sorry, Mom and dad. I can¡¯t kill him to avenge you. Forgive me. I¡¯ll make him wish he was dead. Ren said to her parents in the sky. She prayed for their understanding ¡­ ¡°This is slander. I can put you in jail at any time.¡± ¡°Are you trying to frame me again? Go ahead and do it. When the time comes, we¡¯ll let the world know how you became the president.¡± Ren slammed the table and stood up. He looked so angry that he wanted to tear the president apart. In the face of the enemy who had killed their parents, no one would remain indifferent. ¡°Did you think that I came here today to tell you about me and Ji Chenzhou? Neither of us will leave the other, and you can¡¯t stop us.¡± I¡¯m here to put you on trial for your crimes. You¡¯ve been the president for so many years, you should be satisfied! Ren used the word ¡®trial¡¯, and the aura he had when he said this was really like a judge. ¡°You? You¡¯re just a little kid. Even your father couldn¡¯t defeat me back then. What do you think you can do to me? Judge me as a joke,¡± The president sneered. He felt like he had heard a joke. the fact that I dared to come here proves that I have the ability. I have to thank you for raising such a good son, Ji Jiu ¡­ Ji Jiu was the type of person who loved to pry into other people¡¯s secrets and privacy. He had spent all his energy on collecting evidence that could destroy people. When he was looking for the photos of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mother, he discovered that Ji Jiu had collected information about how the president had framed his father. It was also a document on how he had secretly ordered his people to kill his parents. He had no idea how Ji Jiu had found all these things. No matter how he got it, these things were useful to him now. The president¡¯s body stiffened. His unfilial son had always liked to collect those deadly things. Moreover, she had trusted him so much before. It was not impossible for him to find some evidence from her. ¡°I said I¡¯m here to judge you, but you don¡¯t believe me. Do you think I don¡¯t have the ability? Five years ago, if it wasn¡¯t for me taking Chenzhou into consideration, it wouldn¡¯t have just been the substitute who got injured, but you who would have died!¡± Ren glared at the president. Even though he had already decided to kick him out of the president¡¯s position, Ren still wanted to kill him. It was as if this was the only way to erase the scene of his parents dying in front of him. As a member of the Ouyang clan, he had already appeared in front of him. Didn¡¯t he know that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore? you were actually the one who attempted the assassination! The president¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. If it wasn¡¯t for the substitute, his career as President would have ended. He didn¡¯t expect that the assassination was actually done by this weak man in front of him. When shoveling grass, one must remove the roots. This son of Ouyang Song must not be kept. ¡°What, can¡¯t it be me? Ji Jiu has inherited this trait from you-arrogant and insufferably arrogant!¡± When that Ren thought of Ji Jiu, he had not expected that he would receive his retribution one day. After doing so many bad things, he didn¡¯t even let his own brothers go. Such a person must die. Just like Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father, those who did wrong would definitely receive their retribution one day. ¡°Ji Jiu was also killed by you?¡± Even though Ji Jiu was dead, his blood still flowed in his veins. He was his son. It was impossible for him not to feel upset when he heard of his death. After all, he wasn¡¯t close to Ji Chenzhou, and Ji Jiu was more suitable to take over his position. That was because he was as vicious as him. He would definitely be able to sit firmly in this position, but unfortunately, he died just like that ¡­ He didn¡¯t care about what bad things he had done. That was his way of success. ¡°That¡¯s because he deserves to die, just like you. Only, I want you to suffer a fate worse than death.¡± Ren took out some things and placed them on the table. ¡°This evidence is enough for you to spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± Nain pointed at the evidence he had gathered from Ji Jiu. The president looked at the evidence, and it was indeed enough to put him in jail ¡­ Her trembling hands were about to reach under her table. Back then, Ouyang song¡¯s son was lucky enough to survive and even had the opportunity to appear in front of him and threaten him. It was his mistake back then. He actually dared to use these things to threaten him. Obviously, Chen Zhou did not know about this. Otherwise, he would have come to find him long ago. As long as he could get rid of this Naren, there would be no more trouble. How was it possible to put him in prison ¡­ don¡¯t even think about killing me. I¡¯m not the only one who has this thing. If anything happens to me, this thing will be exposed and you¡¯ll be in prison too. Na Ren looked at the president¡¯s actions and sneered. He was no longer the man he was five years ago. If he was not prepared, he would not have laid his cards on the table with the president. She knew that he was a demon who killed without blinking ¡­ The president¡¯s hand touched the gun, but he didn¡¯t move after na Ren finished speaking. The president¡¯s jaw was moving slightly, a sign of anger. you¡¯ve ruined me. Do you think my son will still be with you? ¡± It was only then that the president thought of using his son. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that no one can try to break us apart, so I¡¯ll let you off and let you resign. As for the reason, you can think about it yourself! I¡¯m doing this for Ji Chenzhou. Otherwise, you¡¯d be dead. If not for Ji Chenzhou, Ren would not have to suffer for so many years. He would have killed him long ago to avenge his parents. He wouldn¡¯t have felt so guilty. ¡°Let me go, hehe, let me go ¡­ Do I need you to let me go?¡± ¡°So this is what you meant by making me wish I were dead?¡± The president laughed in anger. Losing his power meant death for him. How could he resign? ¡°This is the retribution you deserve!¡± Ren said word by word. ¡°Retribution? If you know that I would rather die than lose my power, then why don¡¯t I kill you before I die? you¡¯re the one who will make me lose everyone.¡± As soon as the president finished speaking, he pulled out the gun from under the table and pointed it at na Ren. Na Ren narrowed his eyes as he tightly clutched the armrest of his chair. ¡°Then try snatching it!¡± Na Ren said coldly. The president sneered, his face ferocious. you¡¯re as stupid as your father. You can¡¯t be more stupid. After the cold laughter, there was a ¡± bang ¡± sound of a gunshot. Chapter 1498 - Chapter 1498: Sinking-did you see that? shy and timid, how likable (6000 words) Chapter 1498: Sinking-did you see that? shy and timid, how likable (6000 words) The chair fell, and Ren¡¯s head hit the floor. Ren stared at the ceiling. He had not expected Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father to actually snatch the food. That¡¯s right, if he didn¡¯t have the guts, how could he have been in this position for so many years, and how could he have killed his parents so crazily? but that¡¯s not the most important thing. Ren looked at the open door. Ji Chenzhou stood there in a daze. When he saw his eyes looking over, he came back to his senses like a mad man and rushed to na Ren ¡­ He had tried so hard to hide all of this, but Ji Chenzhou had still seen it and found out ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand touched na Ren¡¯s body. but there was no blood. No injuries, no, his na Ren was still alive ¡­ After Ji Chenzhou was certain that na Ren was fine, he immediately sat down on the ground. His lips were trembling and beads of sweat were flowing down his forehead. Ren was glad that he had reacted quickly and fell backward onto the ground. Otherwise, he would have fallen to the ground as well, but he would have been a cold corpse. Na Ren raised his hand to grab Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand, but he was pushed away. Ji Chenzhou stood up in a frenzy and rushed towards his father. He snatched the gun from his father¡¯s hand, removed the magazine, and threw it out. ¡°You tried to Rob him just now? You want to Rob him? You f * cking robbed him?¡± Ji Chenzhou pointed at na Ren, who was still lying on the ground, and shouted at his father. The moment he opened the door, the moment the gun rang, he felt as if he had been hit and couldn¡¯t move. He just watched as the chair fell, and Ren fell ¡­ All the blood in his body had frozen. The scene of nain jumping into the sea in front of him five years ago flashed before his eyes again. He could not bear to lose him again. In the morning, when Ren told him that he had to go out, he had already sent someone to follow him. He was worried that he would go to the hospital to visit he tingchen and anger that man. Who knew that the person following him would report to him that na Ren¡¯s car was driving into the presidential palace. He was worried that his father would cause trouble for Ren. No matter how thin Ren¡¯s skin was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if his father continued to talk to him. What if he disappeared for another five years? He had sped all the way here, but what he saw made his heart stop ¡­ The president looked at his son, who was shouting at him like a madman. ¡°Is this how a son should treat his father? Chenzhou, I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± The president put on his father¡¯s dignity, but no matter how hard he tried to pretend to be calm, his trembling body betrayed his fear and panic. The door was wide open, and the people in the CEO Secretariat and his attendants all saw him holding the gun. He heard the sound of a gun ¡­ Why was he so impulsive just now? he had never been a person who did things without consideration. The head secretary rushed in, closed the door, and helped na Ren up from the floor. Mr. Ji, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding ¡­ The Secretary smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Get out!¡± Ji Chenzhou pointed at the head secretary and scolded. The Secretary-General was so frightened by Ji Chenzhou¡¯s imposing manner that his entire body trembled. He looked at the president and didn¡¯t know what to do. Chenzhou, it¡¯s indeed a misunderstanding ¡­ That Ren was still trying to hide it from Ji Chenzhou. He was extremely unwilling to let Ji Chenzhou know that his father had killed his parents. She saw her father trying to kill her lover with her own eyes. Seeing with his own eyes the pain and disappointment in his eyes, it made na Ren¡¯s heart ache. If he knew the truth of the matter, then he would feel guilty and hate on top of this ¡­ If that happened, Ji Chenzhou would break down. One was his father, and the other was his lover. They were like meat on the palm and the back of the hand. Which side did he want to cut off? Ji Chenzhou glanced at the documents on the table and casually picked up a few pieces of paper. It was too late for Ren to stop him ¡­ When Ji Chenzhou saw the contents, he initially did not understand what these documents had to do with Naren. Until the words that Naren had said in his nightmare suddenly popped up in his mind. it was your father who killed my parents ¡­ Ji Chenzhou looked at the contents of the paper in disbelief. Impossible, this was impossible ¡­ It can¡¯t be true, it can¡¯t be true. He knew that his father wasn¡¯t a good person. To be able to sit in this position today, to sit firmly in this position, it couldn¡¯t be done without means and courage. However, he could never have imagined that he had stepped on dead bodies to get to his position. And those bodies were nain¡¯s parents ¡­ He knew that Ren had disappeared for five years not because of an illness, but because of this. When did she find out? yes, yes, it was Ji Jiu ¡­ After Ji Jiu¡¯s death, Ren had been acting strangely. Even though Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mind was in a mess, his thoughts were unusually clear. After thinking about everything, he understood and it made sense. Now, his father wanted to kill na Ren because of this evidence ¡­ And the reason why na Ren kept it from him was because he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the truth, and that he would have to bear it all by himself. What kind of man was Ji Chenzhou ¡­ He had once told na Ren that he, Ji Chenzhou, would dote on him and love him in the future. He would not let him suffer any more pain and would only make him happy. However, it had been more than five years. The pain that Ren had suffered alone came from him, from his father. Ji Chenzhou felt that he was too embarrassed to face na Ren. . can¡¯t believe you did such a thing. No wonder when my mother died, she kept saying that it was karma ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His father¡¯s sins had to be borne by this mother and son. these are all his slanders. I didn¡¯t do these things, I didn¡¯t ¡­ The president denied angrily, but no one could deny it after seeing the evidence. just now, he wanted to assassinate me, so I robbed him. Five years ago, he failed to assassinate me, and today, he wants to assassinate me again, just like his father did back then, trying to kill me ¡­ The president¡¯s hands were on the edge of the desk, and his body trembled as if it was being pressed down by a thousand gold. ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling? He¡¯s not that kind of person. If he wanted to kill you, you would have died long ago. Why would you stand here and quibble?¡± you always tell me that as a man, I should be able to take responsibility for my actions. But what are you doing now? ¡± you¡¯ve never fulfilled your duties as a husband or as a father. You killed innocent people for your rights. You¡¯re not a human. Ji Chenzhou said each word with great pain. This was his father. He had once told na Ren that if he found the person who had killed his parents one day, he would definitely avenge him. However, how was he going to avenge him now? was he going to kill his father with his own hands? He couldn¡¯t do it ¡­ Thus, he had no way to face Ren. Just as Ren¡¯s hand reached over to support Ji Chenzhou ¡­ His body staggered backward, and his back hit the wall directly. Then, his body slid down the wall. Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou who was sitting there limply. Such a strong-willed person was actually crying so painfully. She was crying in self-blame for him. This was what Ren didn¡¯t want to see the most. ¡°He was the one who wanted to assassinate me, you ¡­ Get the guards to arrest him, he was the one who wanted to assassinate me ¡­¡± The president was completely confused by his son¡¯s words. He looked at the evidence on the table. He could see his tomorrow ¡­ He glanced at the president. He really didn¡¯t deserve to be a father. my previous proposal is still valid. You should resign. If you still want to see him in so much pain, you can continue to struggle. Ren threw down these words before walking over to Ji Chenzhou and hugging him in his arms. Ji Chenzhou, I won¡¯t allow you to push me away. I¡¯m not as weak as you think I am. I can take it. I want you to treat me even better in the future. You Must Love Me, dote on me, and not neglect me in the slightest. If you let me suffer, I won¡¯t forgive you! Na Ren cupped Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tear-filled face and held back his tears as he spoke ruthlessly. Ji Chenzhou laughed and cried. He didn¡¯t know what to say or how to face na Ren. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou felt that he had been too full of himself in the past. He had thought that he loved Ren the most. That Ren said to him, ¡°Ji Chenzhou, I love you more than you do. I love you more than you do. Time. He was still unconvinced. He said to na Ren again and again, ¡± I love you more, but you always say that you love me more. You¡¯re being shameless. Compared to Ren¡¯s love, it was really just a verbal victory. Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re worthy. No one is more worthy of my love than you. As long as I¡¯m alive ¡­ It¡¯s all for you, so you better be well. Don¡¯t let me suffer all that pain and torture for nothing.¡± Ren slapped Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face as he shouted at him. Seeing the corner of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s mouth bleeding, Ren you¡¯s heart ached as he tightly hugged Ji Chenzhou. She blamed herself for being too harsh. we¡¯re both fine. No matter how hurt I was in the past, I want you to give me happiness for the rest of my life. The moment the gun rang, Ren suddenly understood that nothing was more important than being alive. He thought that his parents would want to see him live well. Not only must they live, but they must also live happily. This should be the greatest wish of a parent. ¡°Alright ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou tightly held onto na Ren¡¯s body and looked at his father with a cold gaze. na Ren, you better listen up. If I, Ji Chenzhou, dare to mistreat your Ren, I will die a horrible death. Na Ren believed that Ji Chenzhou would treat him well. Very good ¡­ When Huo zhongrao arrived, he saw the two of them hugging tightly. ¡°Mo Chen, send them back.¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s face was livid. He had his men in the Secretariat and had received the news after the sound of the gun. He didn¡¯t expect the president to be so crazy as to Rob Ren Kai. Mo Chen nodded and walked over to help them up. ¡°You two go back, I¡¯ll handle the things here.¡± At this moment, Huo zhongrao was more like an elder to Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren. Na Ren nodded. He believed that Huo zhongrao would take care of everything. He thought that Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want to stay here either. He had already told his father what he needed to say, so there was nothing more to say. This wasn¡¯t what he had expected. Even though he didn¡¯t hide it from Ji Chenzhou, this ending might not be a bad thing. It was much better than worrying about Ji Chenzhou one day and finding out the truth one day. Just as Ji Chenzhou walked to the door, the president called out his name. ¡°Chenzhou ¡­¡± The president couldn¡¯t say anything else other than this name. A father actually had nothing to say to his own son. What an ironic thing. Ji Chenzhou laughed coldly as he allowed Mo Chen to walk out of the president¡¯s office. When she returned home, Lord Jue already knew about this matter. Even young master Chu, who was still in a Cold War with Lord Jue, had come over. He didn¡¯t bring the treasure and the Knight with him, so young master Chu sent them to master Xiu. They were worried that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s emotions would affect the children. The Knight, in particular, had a sharp mind and could easily detect something. After returning home, Ji Chenzhou locked himself in his room. He had only told Ren that he wanted to be alone for a while. Ren let him be, just like when he first found out that the person who killed his parents was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father. He also wanted to be alone because he had no way to face Ji Chenzhou. He was afraid that his emotions would be seen through by him. He knew how hard it was to bear such a feeling, so he didn¡¯t want Ji Chenzhou to experience it. However, fate was like this. The more you didn¡¯t want to do it, the more you were worried about it, it would definitely happen. And it must have appeared to catch you off guard. Chu baiqing hugged na Ren in his arms and comforted him gently. you¡¯ve really grown up. You¡¯ve really grown up ¡­ In Chu baiqing¡¯s heart, Ren and Ji Chenzhou were both ¡°children.¡± He had once told Huo qingge that Ren and Ji Chenzhou were destined to go through a lot before their relationship could be stable. Then, it was all-conquering, and no one could interfere. In the face of such a situation, the fact that Ren du was able to return to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s side in the end meant that no matter what problems they encountered in the future, they would not be separated. Because the storms they had experienced were enough for them to face all kinds of unexpected situations in their lives from now on. ¡°Young master Chu, when do you think he¡¯ll recover?¡± Na Ren was worried that such pain would cause Ji Chenzhou to be unable to pull himself together. On one hand, he had ¡®lost¡¯ his father. On the other hand, he felt guilty towards himself. Na Ren was afraid that Ji Chenzhou would break down under such double torture. When you love someone, you will always want to shelter them from the wind and rain, just like how Ren is now. maybe everything will be fine once he¡¯s out of it. If that¡¯s the case, then we shouldn¡¯t be so careful with him. We should just pretend that none of this happened. It might be unfair to you, but this is the best way. ¡°However, no matter what happens in the past, we can only continue moving forward.¡± Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t know what to do either. No one could empathize with her, so everything was unknown. The only thing he could do was pray that everything would soon disappear. ¡°My third son isn¡¯t that weak. I¡¯ll go make something he¡¯s willing to eat. He¡¯ll be hungry when he comes out.¡± Gu Jue did not have the time to tell his wife how pitiful he had been these two days and how much he missed him. don¡¯t just cook what he wants to eat. Ren also wants to eat. Besides, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Chu baiqing was giving Gu Jue a way out, even though his tone was still not very friendly. But fortunately, she was talking to him, and she even took the initiative to talk to him, which made Lord Jue very happy. In fact, according to Gu Jue¡¯s character, it was also possible for him to force himself to go home for the next two days. Then, she would press Chu baiqing down on the bed and pamper him, then shamelessly coax him. His wife would not be angry anymore. However, Gu Jue did not dare to do so because he was really afraid that if he did so, his wife would be so angry that she would drive him out completely. If that happened, he would have no place to cry. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll make whatever you guys want to eat, especially what you want to eat.¡± Gu Jue¡¯s gloominess for the past few days had been swept away. The curve of his mouth was so big that it almost reached the back of his head. Thinking about the atmosphere at home, it wasn¡¯t suitable to smile. Then, she slowly retracted her smile. Under the unhappy gaze of their Chu baiqing, she walked towards the kitchen. Na Ren looked at Lord Jue¡¯s back and laughed. ¡°I think that Sir Jue will listen to young master Chu¡¯s words in the future.¡± The past two days had been quite a torture for Lord Jue. Even when young master Chu had a surgery at night and was busy, they had never been apart for so long. Not to mention, this was a cold War, so life was naturally not easy. when two people are together, it¡¯s not about who listens to who, but about understanding and tolerance. The most important thing is respect. When he suspects that you have something with someone else, that¡¯s the greatest disrespect to you. ¡°Why am I telling you this? you¡¯re the one who should be pampered the most right now.¡± Chu baiqing had thought about the reason why Ren had disappeared for five years, but he never thought it would be because of this. The fate between him and Chenzhou was really ¡­ Perhaps it was this connection that seemed to be ill-fated in the eyes of others that was the best test for the two of them. To be able to be together after going through so many things meant that they would be together for a lifetime. Just as Gu Jue had predicted, Ji Chenzhou came out and said he was hungry. His tone and expression were the same as usual. Ren heaved a huge sigh of relief. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay ¡­ ¡°Why are they all my stepmother¡¯s favorite?¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at the dishes on the table and frowned as he questioned his father. ¡°Nonsense, this is not what you like to eat.¡± Gu Jue immediately pushed a plate of stir-fried preserved meat with garlic in front of Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Are you sure this is what I like to eat?¡± It was clearly his little mother who liked to eat bacon more, okay? ¡°Is it something I like to eat?¡± Gu Jue glared at his third son. He was just short of directly saying, ¡± if you¡¯re willing to eat, then don¡¯t. If you¡¯re not, then get lost. He still wanted to eat with his wife alone. Gu Jue also felt that when faced with such a situation, they should interact with each other as they usually did. There was no need to be so careful. That would be awkward, so he just had to get through it. ¡°Other than my stepmother, who you like to eat, the rest of the dishes on this table are my stepmother¡¯s favorite.¡± The moment Ji Chenzhou said this, his father slapped him. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to eat my stepmother?¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed and teased. Ren didn¡¯t say anything and kept looking at Ji Chenzhou. He wanted to tell if he was pretending or if he really understood. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. He continued to eat his food elegantly. ¡°How the f * ck do I not like it?¡± When Lord Jue said this, his face actually turned red. To be able to see Lord Jue¡¯s face turn red was really not easy. ¡°If you like it, why don¡¯t you eat it?¡± Ji Chenzhou picked up a piece of cured meat and placed it in his mouth. This cured meat was from a small trumpet and flame. He had brought it back from his trip and distributed it to everyone. The taste was very authentic. Ren¡¯s face was slightly red. This was the only thing he admired about Ji Chenzhou. He could always calmly say the most perverted words. For a moment, Lord Jue did not know how to respond. After all, his wife had not said that she would forgive him. He couldn¡¯t say he would eat, and he couldn¡¯t say he wouldn¡¯t eat. When it came to talking, who could be Ji Chenzhou¡¯s match? his mouth was venomous. ¡°You don¡¯t like to eat that?¡± Chu baiqing could not bear to see Ji Chenzhou bully Gu Jue. He opened his mouth and spoke calmly. His gentle voice was extremely pleasant to the ears. ¡°Young master Chu ¡­¡± Even those who had slow reactions could understand what he meant. Xuxu¡¯s face was red as she smiled helplessly at Chu Bai Qing. ¡°I like it. I eat it every day!¡± Ji Chenzhou said shamelessly. Then, he looked at his father with a provocative look. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Gu Jue was so angry that he said those words. He made up his mind that even if his third son starved to death in the future, he would not cook for him. What was the point of having a son who didn¡¯t give his father any face? he might as well starve to death. If it was any other time, Gu Jue would definitely tell Ji Chenzhou directly, ¡± I won¡¯t f * cking cook for you in the future. I¡¯ll starve you to death. However, Gu Jue would not say it now because he was the Father of his third son. Once he called him ¡®father¡¯, it would be for a lifetime. This had nothing to do with age, it was all about feelings. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Naren lowered his head and bit his lips. He looked like the shy and bashful Naren from five years ago. little mom, did you see that? she¡¯s so shy and likable. Ji Chenzhou held na Ren tightly in his arms. Ji Chenzhou, can you stop talking? I¡¯m not a woman. Why would I be shy? why don¡¯t you say that I¡¯m a shy woman? ¡± Out of habit, na Ren pinched the side of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s waist again with considerable strength. Ji Chenzhou was in so much pain that he cried out in pain. Then, he laughed shamelessly and said, ¡± even women aren¡¯t as shy as you. They don¡¯t have your devastatingly beautiful looks. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words were very coy. That devilish tone and that devilish gaze conveyed only one sentence: ¡± I want to f * ck you ¡­ How could Ren not understand the meaning behind Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone and gaze? However, the more peaceful Ji Chenzhou was, the more uneasy na Ren felt. Chu baiqing also noticed this. However, just like Ren, he didn¡¯t show it. Ji Chenzhou, if you continue to say such things, I¡¯ll make you sleep on the sofa. Ren had wanted to say that he would not allow her to return home, just like her father. But thinking about it, that would undoubtedly expose Lord Jue¡¯s scars. ¡°If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get out of bed!¡± As he spoke, Ji Chenzhou had already picked up na Ren. ¡°You ¡­ Where are you going?¡± Gu Jue looked at the table full of dishes and asked angrily. ¡°Go eat my wife. I only like to eat him.¡± Chapter 1499 - Chapter 1499: --m asking you-question. What do I not dare to do? -she asked- Chapter 1499: ¨C¡®m asking you-question. What do I not dare to do? -she asked- If it was the Ren of the past, he would not have immediately understood what it meant to eat. However, he could immediately understand what she meant. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just about eating, he could also understand other things. Ji Chenzhou, stop fooling around. You haven¡¯t even eaten ¡­ Lord Jue had made so many dishes, how could he not eat them? he could not be in a hurry at this time. ¡°I¡¯ll eat you!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s footsteps did not stop. Instead, he quickened his pace. She carried Naren up the stairs in a carefree manner. When they entered the bedroom, na Ren was furious. Lord Jue specially made this meal for you. How can you not eat it? this is too ¡­ ¡°Too what? Little fool, the more aggrieved my father is, the more my little mother will feel sorry for him and comfort him. Then, she will quickly take him home.¡± Ji Chenzhou laid on the bed and touched na Ren¡¯s slightly red face. Na Ren looked at Ji Chenzhou and smiled. Then, he held the hand that was touching his face. ¡°When do you think I¡¯ll be able to read your mind?¡± At this moment, young master Chu could understand why Ji Chenzhou had done this. And he would think that what he did was not good and would make Lord Jue angry, and he would not be able to see that he was helping Lord Jue. you just have to be my wife. You don¡¯t have to worry about the bugs ¡­ How could Ji Chenzhou not understand the meaning behind na Ren¡¯s words? He just didn¡¯t want Ren to think that he didn¡¯t understand him. Chenzhou, we¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯d better be fine too ¡­ Na Ren was very worried about Ji Chenzhou¡¯s condition. No one would be emotionless after experiencing such a thing. ¡°I¡¯m not good?¡± Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren into his arms and hugged him gently. ¡°You¡¯re fine. I¡¯m just worried about your condition.¡± Na Ren could feel Ji Chenzhou¡¯s strong heartbeat. With one hand on Ji Chenzhou¡¯s waist, na Ren pressed his ear closer to him. ¡°..¡±Ji Chenzhou¡¯s body stiffened. you¡¯re forcing yourself to act as if nothing has happened, and that¡¯s making me even more worried. I¡¯d rather you let it out than let it get to you. Ren understood that feeling. He had spent more than five years, but he had not been able to face this matter calmly. Moreover, Ji Chenzhou had just found out the truth. After experiencing so much, even if it was just an embrace, she felt that she cherished it even more. Because of the uneasiness in his heart, Naren was even more fond of such a hug. Ji Chenzhou locked na Ren in his arms as if he wanted to melt him into his bones and blood. However, even so, he felt that it was not enough ¡­ That night, the two of them, who had not eaten, did it again and again without exhaustion. Na Ren said that he was thirsty. Ji Chenzhou got up and went out to get him some water. Ren looked at the ceiling. Ji Chenzhou, you don¡¯t even dare to use force on me ¡­ Na Ren¡¯s voice was very bitter. Ji Chenzhou had already started to be careful around him. Even the usually rude and unreasonable na Ren was actually starting to have some apprehensions. What Ren did not want the most was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s guilty attitude. This kind of contradictory mentality made it seem like he was too ashamed to face him. Master Xiu¡¯s Villa Master Xiu didn¡¯t let the Knight and the Baby Come Back, so the two children were having fun there. The main reason was that master Xiu wanted Ren and Ji Chenzhou to have some time alone. He was also worried that the child would notice his emotions. Qin Nan looked at the Knight and his baby and thought of tan Meng. At that time, the three of them lived together, and their days were really good. He could never have imagined that the child in Mengmeng¡¯s stomach would be Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren¡¯s. The Knight came to Qin Nan¡¯s side and whispered into his ear, ¡± I saw you walking! The Knight¡¯s voice was soft, but it was enough for Qin Nan to hear. ¡°This is our secret!¡± Qin Nan was stunned for a moment. He then touched the Knight¡¯s head and said in a low voice. In Qin Nan¡¯s heart, the Knight was just a child, but he had neglected the Knight¡¯s attentiveness and calmness. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have determined that he was the Father of him and his baby when Ren appeared ¡­ I can¡¯t promise you that. My fourth dad hopes that you can get better. He hopes the same. The Knight looked at master Xiu, who was coaxing the treasure. The Knight didn¡¯t know what happened between master Xiu and Qin Nan, but he was a little afraid of master Xiu. In his eyes, master Xiu was his fourth father¡¯s ¡± father. It was just like how third father called first father ¡°father.¡± The Knight suddenly felt that everything was so chaotic. ¡°You understand now. In short, you can¡¯t tell anyone. You can¡¯t tell anyone, you know? it¡¯s a promise between men.¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t look at master Xiu. In fact, he hadn¡¯t seen master Xiu for many days. Not even a glance ¡­ ¡°Or ¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee that!¡± The Knight was a little conflicted. He wanted his fourth father to know and make him happy. However, the person involved didn¡¯t want others to know. If he told others, it wouldn¡¯t be right. It was really difficult to deal with. ¡°You sleep with me tonight and I¡¯ll tell you why I can¡¯t tell you, okay?¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his heart, but Qin Nan could tell that the Knight was Ji Chenzhou¡¯s son. He could tell that her baby was Ren¡¯s daughter just by looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m used to sleeping alone!¡± On one hand, Knight wanted to know why Qin Nan wanted to hide this matter, but on the other hand, he was conflicted. He was used to sleeping alone. it¡¯s okay to do it once in a while. I can also tell you the story of your fourth dad and I in the past. He told the Knight about the time when he and Rengang went to college. Now, he recalled the time when they were young. At that time, Ren was just an ordinary person in his eyes. He had never thought that he would one day walk into another world. He knew so many people, but meeting Lord Xiu ¡­ ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡± Children could not resist the temptation of curiosity. After dinner, the Knight followed Qin Nan back to his room. He wanted Qin Nan to tell him about his fourth father. my second dad said that my fourth dad used to be very willing to blush and stutter, right? ¡± The Knight was lying on the bed in a well-behaved manner, which was very likable. yes, when I first met him, I thought he was a girl. Actually, at that time, your fourth dad¡¯s blush was not particularly obvious because he was very dark. Then, little black ¡­ Especially in the past five years, he barely left the villa. Therefore, he was more fair, and Qin Nan even said that he had shed a layer of skin. It was hard to associate the Ren now with the Blackie from back then. ¡°Then, how¡¯s my fourth dad doing in his studies?¡± ¡°He¡¯s average, but he¡¯s very hardworking.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you with my fourth dad?¡± it¡¯s because we¡¯re not suitable for each other, and your third dad won¡¯t allow it. Your fourth dad is with someone else. Children shouldn¡¯t ask such questions ¡­ Qin Nan suddenly realized that the Knight was a little precocious. How could he even ask such a question? ¡°How did he meet my third dad?¡± The Knight was usually quite aloof, as if he was not interested in anything else other than assembling toys. it¡¯s a little complicated for them to know each other. Anyway, you just have to remember that your third dad was the one who chased your fourth dad. didn¡¯t you say that you would tell me a story about your fourth dad and me? ¡± Qin Nan felt that such a question would lead the child astray. ¡°Then, did Lord Xiu also chase after you? I always see him looking at you, and you guys sleep together at night.¡± No matter what question the child asked, it was always in the same tone. To them, it was just a question. Qin Nan looked at the Knight. How could a child tell? Even if Qin Nan didn¡¯t look at Grandpa Xiu, he could still feel his gaze that was constantly on him. he can see everyone. We¡¯re just staying in the same room ¡­ These words seemed more like Qin Nan¡¯s words to himself, and not like he was answering the Knight¡¯s question. ¡°No, he only looked at you. I saw him a few times, but you didn¡¯t see him because you didn¡¯t look at him. To be exact, you were avoiding him and hated him, right? I¡¯m more afraid of him, so I don¡¯t smile ¡­¡± Once the Knight started talking, he simply couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°That¡¯s why I said he was the one who chased after you, right?¡± The Knight asked. ¡°..¡±Qin Nan sighed slightly. He really did not know that the Knight had so many questions. ¡°He¡¯s not fierce, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of him. I don¡¯t hate him either ¡­ It¡¯s just that ¡­¡± Qin Nan couldn¡¯t say what it was. He buried all his feelings in the bottom of his heart and didn¡¯t want to touch them for the rest of his life. ¡°If you don¡¯t hate it, does that mean you like it?¡± The Knight continued to press on, as if he was very interested in this question. ¡°Why do you have so many questions? my baby said you don¡¯t want to talk!¡± Qin Nan touched the Knight¡¯s head. When would he have his own children? In fact, Qin Nan also liked children very much. His personality was originally that of a lively person. However, her lively personality had changed over the years. She had become silent. don¡¯t we have a man¡¯s secret between us? then, isn¡¯t it necessary for us to form an alliance? isn¡¯t it only right for me to understand you more? ¡± The Knight found a perfect reason for his question. ¡°Ghostly elf.¡± Qin Nan touched the Knight¡¯s head randomly. He really liked this child. When master Xiu walked in, he saw that Qin Nan was smiling very happily. Ever since Qin Nan¡¯s legs were crippled, he had never smiled so happily in front of her. Qin Nan, who would be confused and full of love whenever he saw him, had died in that car accident. Sure enough, when Qin Nan saw Grandpa Xiu walk in, the smile on his face slowly disappeared. ¡°The Knight wants to sleep with me, you can go back to your room!¡± Qin Nan¡¯s voice was very faint. When he spoke, he covered the Knight with a blanket, so that he would not look at master Xiu. Master Xiu didn¡¯t leave just because Qin Nan told him to go back to his room to sleep. Instead, she went to the bathroom, and soon, she heard the sound of water. Qin Nan¡¯s expression was not good ¡­ ¡°So I¡¯m just a shield?¡± The Knight pouted slightly as he realized his situation. nonsense, I really want to tell you a story. Let¡¯s sleep together. This bed is just right for the two of us. Qin Nan was a little embarrassed. He wanted the Knight to sleep with him, and the Knight wanted Grandpa Xiu to go back to his room to sleep. He slept at his place every day without even looking at her. The woman he had arranged for, if this continued, when would it end ¡­ ¡°What if he throws me out?¡± For some reason, the Knights were afraid of Lord Xiu. ¡°He won¡¯t, he won¡¯t,¡± As long as the Knight was lying there, Qin Nan was sure that master Xiu would not come up. After all, the bed was only so big. Master Xiu took a quick shower, and the sound of water stopped after a while. The Knight looked in the direction of the bathroom. I think it¡¯s better for me to go back to my room to sleep. It¡¯s too embarrassing to be thrown out ¡­ The Knight felt that his intuition had always been very accurate. ¡°I¡¯m here, he won¡¯t dare!¡± Qin Nan did not know when he started to have this confidence. Qin Nan himself also knew that only people who were used to being pampered would be so impudent and say that master Xiu didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°What do I not dare to do?¡± Master Xiu came out of the bathroom, wearing a colored silk nightgown that was loose on his body. There was a hint of anger in his voice, and his tone was cold. Qin Nan¡¯s body stiffened. Master Xiu would only get angry at him if he made a big fuss. Master Xiu only took a glance at the Knight, and the Knight immediately sensed that something was wrong. ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep ¡­¡± She slipped out of the bed. ¡°Knight ¡­¡± Qin Nan saw that the Knight¡¯s movements were very fast. He had already run to the door and wanted to call him back. ¡°What do I not dare to do?¡± Master Xiu was already kneeling on the bed with one leg. He pinched Qin Nan¡¯s lower jaw and interrogated him. Qin Nan¡¯s heart beat faster. Tonight¡¯s master Xiu made him feel like he had returned to a few years ago. He only had one feeling, nervous and scared ¡­ Qin Nan closed his eyes and did not look at master Xiu. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. What do I not dare to do?¡± Grandpa Xiu shouted at Qin Nan. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep ¡­¡± If one were to listen carefully, one could actually hear a slight tremble in Qin Nan¡¯s voice. ¡°Sleeping, right?¡± As soon as master Xiu¡¯s voice fell, his strong hands had already torn Qin Nan¡¯s clothes. Qin Nan suddenly opened his eyes. you ¡­ What are you doing ¡­¡± Qin Nan was deeply shocked by the terrifying look in Grandpa Xiu¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1500 - Chapter 1500: Sinking-"youre pregnant again? eating such a sour apple?" Chapter 1500: Sinking-¡°you¡¯re pregnant again? eating such a sour apple?¡± Qin Nan¡¯s legs, which had regained feeling, moved a little under the blanket. He wanted to push master Xiu away and get out of bed. He couldn¡¯t face master Xiu like this ¡­ However, once he moved, he would know that his leg had already shown signs of improvement. Since Ji Chenzhou had agreed to his request, he would leave and everything would be over. Qin Nan was about to end it ¡­ ¡°You want to sleep with me? Sleeping with a cripple like me?¡± Qin Nan hit his legs a few times. He knew that Lord Xiu wouldn¡¯t do such a thing to him. If he wanted to, he would have done it a long time ago. He wouldn¡¯t have hugged him to sleep for so many years. Gu Qi was a very subtle thing, Qin Nan could feel it. Master Xiu¡¯s eyes looked at Qin Nan fiercely, then he sat down on the bed dejectedly. ¡°Do you really want to leave this place and leave me that badly?¡± Master Xiu¡¯s chest was wide open in front of his pajamas, revealing his strong pectoral muscles, which were covered with scars of various sizes. When Lord Xiu was angry, the scar at the corner of his mouth would float up faintly. Today, Ji Chenzhou had looked for him and told him that he wanted to bring Qin Nan over to live with them. Otherwise, he would have to travel between the two places. He also wanted to take good care of Qin Nan. This was what he should do. Master Xiu understood Ji Chenzhou¡¯s character. He wanted to repay the favor, but he wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t know his limits. Qin Nan could get the best care from him. All these years, he was also the one who took care of Qin Nan. Ji Chenzhou would not make such a request, unless ¡­ Unless Qin Nan requested it, and Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t refuse, so he asked. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to leave, but you didn¡¯t let me go ¡­¡± Qin Nan adjusted his pajamas. It was already torn, so he simply did not fix it. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to leave ¡­¡± Master Xiu repeated Qin Nan¡¯s words. Then, he got up indifferently. then leave! Don¡¯t ever come back ¡­¡± Qin Nan looked at master Xiu¡¯s lonely back, and his heart suddenly ached as if it had been pierced by a needle. He instinctively opened his mouth and wanted to call out to Lord Xiu, but he bit his lip. The moment the door closed, Qin Nan¡¯s mouth was filled with the sweet taste of blood. Qin Nan, isn¡¯t this the result you wanted ¡­ This isn¡¯t the result you¡¯ve been hoping for. He¡¯s finally let you go and never come back. Don¡¯t come back, that means you will never see him again ¡­ His heart seemed to have stopped for a few seconds, and he had died for a few seconds ¡­ Qin Nan wrapped himself in the blanket and felt very cold. For more than five years, there was always such a warm and scorching chest behind him. When he closed his eyes, he could hear the strong heartbeat. But now, there was only cold ¡­ The next day. Qin Nan was already waiting for them in the living room when Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren arrived. On both sides of the wheelchair were baby and the Knight. There was a small handbag beside the wheelchair. Qin Nan didn¡¯t take anything that he used here, as they didn¡¯t belong to him. When he received master Xiu¡¯s call, na Ren didn¡¯t believe it. Master Xiu had asked him to come over and take Qin Nan away. He thought he had heard wrong ¡­ Qin Nan smiled at na Ren and didn¡¯t say anything. He turned to look at Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s expression did not look good because he felt that he had done something wrong. When he came to find master Xiu yesterday, he had hesitated a few times before speaking. He said to master Xiu,¡¯master Xiu ¡­ I want to bring brother Nan back to our place to take care of him ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou did not know that he could stutter. Lying was also his Forte, and this wasn¡¯t considered lying. However, he didn¡¯t know why, but he just couldn¡¯t think straight. Ji Chenzhou clearly saw master Xiu stop smoking. He then looked at him and asked, ¡± what did you say? ¡± It was obvious that she had heard him, but she was giving him a chance to take back what he had just said. ¡°I mean, I want to bring brother Nan to our house ¡­ Stay!¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed along. This matter had put him in a difficult position. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s my man now?¡± Master Xiu put out the cigarette, picked up the lighter, and threw it on the table. ¡°President Ren misses brother Nan so much. It¡¯s not good for him to travel between the two places. I also want to take care of him. This is what I should do.¡± Ji Chenzhou did not expect master Xiu to tell him directly that Qin Nan was his man ¡­ This indirectly admitted his relationship with Qin Nan, which surprised him. ¡°Do I need you to take care of my people? Don¡¯t you know who you should be taking care of?¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s tone was very irritable. Ji Chenzhou felt that he could not take it any longer. After all, this was not a house but a person. ¡°Take care of them all, take care of them all ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou thought of how embarrassed he had been back then. ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Xiu?¡± Ren squatted beside Qin Nan¡¯s wheelchair and held his hand as he asked. ¡°He went out early in the morning. Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Nan¡¯s tone was no different from usual. In fact, when did master Xiu leave? Qin Nan didn¡¯t know that after he got up and went downstairs, master Xiu wasn¡¯t there anymore, and there were no bodyguards following him. ¡°Brother Nan, you and master Xiu ¡­¡± Na Ren sighed. He didn¡¯t want brother Nan and master Xiu to be like this. He didn¡¯t care what others thought of brother Nan and master Xiu, nor did he care if they were compatible or not ¡­ He just felt that they were very good together. Brother Nan loved master Xiu, and master Xiu doted on brother Nan. This was enough ¡­ If brother Nan left master Xiu, he could already predict that master Xiu would be alone for the rest of his life. He would never let anyone appear by his side again. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go to your house?¡± Qin Nan asked, pretending to be angry. He knew what Ren was going to say, but he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. His departure was the best outcome. ¡°How could that be? don¡¯t say that about brother Nan ¡­¡± Ren was anxious. Even if brother Nan was joking, he did not want him to have the slightest urge to fight. ¡°Then let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll stay in my old room!¡± Qin Nan recalled the days when the four of them lived together. It had been almost five years ¡­ ¡°Well, you and Mengmeng ¡­ The room hasn¡¯t changed.¡± When Ren spoke of Mengmeng, his tone was very sorrowful. Tan Meng¡¯s mother hit him with her car, but in the end, brother Nan was in this state. ¡°Alright ¡­¡± Qin Nan smiled and agreed. After returning home, Qin Nan said that he was tired and went back to his room. A moment later, the Knight slipped in. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t sleep ¡­¡± The Knight looked at Qin Nan, who was reading a book, and said. ¡°I knew you would come, so I didn¡¯t sleep!¡± Qin Nan patted the seat beside him, signaling the Knight to come over and sit. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let people know that you can walk?¡± The Knight had not got the answer. I¡¯ll let your fourth dad know, but you¡¯ll have to wait a few days. He still had some things he wasn¡¯t ready for. When he was about to leave, he would let Ren know. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that my third dad knows you¡¯re leaving?¡± The Knight¡¯s mind was very sharp, and he understood the meaning of Qin Nan¡¯s words. ¡°When you grow up, you can be a detective.¡± Qin Nan could not help but admire the Knight¡¯s keenness. ¡°Master Xiu was at home. I got up early this morning, and he fell to the ground after drinking too much. It was uncle Chang who helped him in.¡± The Knight suddenly said. Lord Xiu had drunk too much ¡­ Qin Nan touched his head. I¡¯m going to sleep ¡­ Qin Nan suddenly felt a pain in his heart. It was the kind of pain that made him unable to breathe. He lay down slowly, very flat and straight ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you! Fourth dad said that you need someone to accompany you, and third dad said that you need some time to adapt ¡­¡± The Knight also got into his bed and laid down obediently. ¡°Do you want to know what Lord Xiu said when he drank too much?¡± The Knight looked at the ceiling, his hands on his body, his fingers lightly flicking. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ¡­¡± Qin Nan let out a breath, his tone was very light. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± The Knight did not say anything and closed his eyes. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to know?¡± The Knight couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to ¡­¡± Qin Nan said. After a while, she said, ¡± something related to you ¡­ The Knight still spoke in the same tone. ¡°..¡±This time, Qin Nan didn¡¯t say anything. He closed his eyes and breathed evenly. ¡°Lord Xiu said ¡­¡± The Knight had just opened his mouth when he was interrupted by Qin Nan. ¡°Knight, sleep!¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t want to hear words that would make him feel uncomfortable and waver. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± This time, Knight was sure that Qin Nan really didn¡¯t want to hear it. Living room Ren put down his phone, his expression not too good. brother Chang said that master Xiu is still sleeping. He¡¯s been drinking all night and is extremely drunk ¡­ Ren took a pillow and hugged it in his arms, feeling terrible. ¡°This is brother Nan¡¯s choice. We shouldn¡¯t interfere. As for master Xiu, I think he will be fine after he wakes up.¡± To be honest, Ji Chenzhou was also very upset. He kept feeling that he had done something terrible. He felt that Qin Nan would not feel good either. Otherwise, he would not have said that he was tired and wanted to sleep. ¡°I think it¡¯s great that master Xiu and brother Nan are together. Why are so many people not optimistic about them?¡± He had seen how Grandpa Xiu had treated Qin Nan in the past few years, and it was impossible for him to not have feelings for him. Brother Nan was so insistent on leaving master Xiu because he was thinking for himself and didn¡¯t want to drag master Xiu down. ¡°Do you believe in fate? Those who are meant to be together are destined to be together!¡± Ji Chenzhou hugged na Ren in his arms and consoled him. On one hand, he had to worry about Grandpa Xiu, and on the other, he had to worry about Qin Nan. Ji Chenzhou knew that he was upset. ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t let brother Huo wait for you. I¡¯m fine.¡± Earlier on, Huo zhongrao had called to say that he wanted to meet Ji Chenzhou. That Ren knew that it definitely had something to do with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone calls had been non-stop for the past few days. After all, such a turbulent change had caught everyone off guard. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father had also called him to meet him, but he had been rejected. Ren knew that he was disappointed in his father. However, he was also worried. No matter what his father had done, he was still his father. They were still family. Na Ren also knew that Ji Chenzhou was worried about him. He was afraid that he would overthink things. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done. If there¡¯s anything urgent, you can look for my father and mother. Ji Chenzhou looked at the time. If he drove over now, the appointed time would be just right. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child ¡­¡± Na Ren didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Right now, Ji Chenzhou was treating him no different from his precious Knight. No matter what was said, she cared about his feelings for everything. This kind of carefulness made Ren feel uncomfortable and very worried. Yesterday, young master Chu had even asked him how Ji Chenzhou was at home. Even the meticulous young master Chu was worried. ¡°In my heart, you are a child!¡± Ji Chenzhou planted a kiss on na Ren¡¯s lips and then on his forehead when he got up. After Ji Chenzhou left, na Ren laid on the sofa, not in a good mood. ¨C In the headquarters- When Ji Chenzhou walked in, little demon had just come downstairs. It looked like it had just woken up, and its long hair was as messy as straw. It was wearing a cool spaghetti strap nightgown and greeted Ji Chenzhou while yawning. Ji Chenzhou immediately sat on the sofa. where¡¯s your old man? ¡± Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t want anyone to worry about his condition. The little demon obviously knew that he was here, so it got up. She had also called him a few times in the past two days, but he had said that she was fine. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good.¡± Little demon sat beside Ji Chenzhou and pinched his face. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s complexion was indeed not good. Even if he could control and hide his emotions, he could not control his body¡¯s reaction. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend with me, don¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡± The little demon had known Ji Chenzhou for so many years, so how could he not understand him? He seemed to be the most arrogant, but he was most concerned about love. Now, on one side is his lover, and on the other is his father. What do you want him to do? ¡°Our family¡¯s na Ren has been pestering me for the past few days. I¡¯m almost squeezed dry by him, so how can I be stifled?¡± Ji Chenzhou picked up an Apple and took a bite. It was rather sour. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant again? Why are you eating such a sour apple?¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed as he changed the topic. ¡°Ji Chenzhou, are you still my brother?¡± The little demon was on fire. It hated Ji Chenzhou¡¯s stubborn look the most. ¡°Who are you friends with?¡± Huo zhongrao walked in, exhausted. He was immediately annoyed when he saw his wife dressed so lightly. ¡°With him, or are they sisters?¡± Xiaoyao¡¯s tone was not very good when talking to Huo zhongrao. She didn¡¯t agree with Huo zhongrao being the president. He was busy enough as a commander. Now that he was the president, he would have even less time to spend with her and her child. Huo zhongrao took off his military uniform and pulled Xiaoyao up by her arm. Then, he draped it over her. The Army Green Military uniform set off the little demon¡¯s fair and tender skin, making people think of the uniform¡¯s temptation ¡­ For Huo zhongrao, who had been forbidden from entering the bedroom for several days, this was undoubtedly infuriating. ¡°Wait for me in the room. I want to talk to him.¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if it had been burned by Red Charcoal. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back first and come back tomorrow? you can go back to your room together?¡± They were both men, so they naturally knew what was going on with commander Huo. The little demon now was no longer the little demon who could cause trouble. She actually blushed. It was said that married women were more and more open-minded in that aspect, but the little demon was getting more and more shy ¡­ no, I want to talk to you about your father, and you ¡­ Mother!¡± Huo Zhonglian forced down Gu qinian and said to Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou had a bad feeling when he heard that his mother was also here. Chapter 1501 - Chapter 1501: Sinking---even raising a cat or dog has feelings, let alone a human Chapter 1501: Sinking¡ªeven raising a cat or dog has feelings, let alone a human The little demon also realized the seriousness of the problem and went upstairs quietly. Ji Chenzhou followed Huo zhongrao into the study. Huo zhongrao received another call as soon as he sat down. After Huo zhongrao hung up the phone, Ji Chenzhou asked, ¡± what¡¯s the matter about my mother? ¡± Ji Chenzhou was more concerned about his mother than his father. Huo zhongrao glanced at Ji Chenzhou and lit a cigarette. let¡¯s talk about your father first! He took a deep puff of his cigarette. he¡¯s not willing to step down. Huo zhongrao went straight to the point. This was human nature. No one would be willing to let someone who had been at the top of power suddenly come down from the top. ¡°He¡¯s not qualified to sit in that position.¡± Ji Chenzhou was unwilling to meet his father because he wanted to wait for him to resign before ¡­ next, let¡¯s talk about your mother. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or not, but I feel the need to tell you. It seemed to be very difficult for Huo zhongrao to bring up this matter. Before he finished the cigarette in his mouth, he lit another one. ¡°Brother Huo, if you have something to say, just say it ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou had never seen Huo zhongrao so hesitant before, and he started to feel uneasy. ¡°Your father asked me to bring you a message. He said that Ren¡¯s mother was involved in your mother¡¯s injury that year, and she and Ji Jiu¡¯s mother are best friends! The reason why he wanted to kill his family was because of your mother ¡­¡± Huo zhongrao did not want to tell Ji Chenzhou about this. He had not expected that Ren and Ji Chenzhou would have so many disputes. Even a TV drama would not have such a scene. The matters of the previous life had to fall on the two of them. First, Ren had to bear it, and now, Ji Chenzhou had to bear it ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s entire body stiffened, and even his hands, which were holding onto a pillow, were shaking. This can¡¯t be true ¡­ this was what your father said. There¡¯s no way to prove it now. After all, the person involved is dead. Perhaps he said this to make you attack that Ren or to stop you from being together. These are all possible. It wasn¡¯t that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s father couldn¡¯t do such a thing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it at this time. Ji Chenzhou closed his eyes and his body went limp on the sofa. What kind of ill-fated relationship was this? he had had enough of it ¡­ What had he and Ren done wrong? why did they have to bear everything? Why, why ¡­ Huo zhongrao looked at Ji Chenzhou and knew that he needed some time alone. He had left the decision to Ji Chenzhou. As for whether he should tell Ren, that was up to Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou only spoke hoarsely when Huo zhongrao was about to finish his pack of cigarettes. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t resign, then impeach him!¡± When Ji Chenzhou got up, he had to hold onto the sofa¡¯s armrest. ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s steps were a little heavy. This f * cking life was really F * cked up. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s attitude was that Huo zhongrao should do as he pleased. It had been a long time since Ji Chenzhou had gone for a car race. In the past, he had especially liked that kind of exciting speed. Even though he knew it was dangerous, he still loved it. After he got together with Ren, he stopped playing. That was because Ren du would chide him if he drove a little faster. Not to mention racing. Ji Chenzhou did not know where he was going as he continued driving along the seaside road. Many images flashed through his mind, one after another. There were his mother, his mother, and the scene of Ren¡¯s parents ¡®death. Then, it was Ren¡¯s smiling face. From the beginning to the end, Ren¡¯s face was clear. That bright and beautiful smile gradually calmed his heart. The dead had already died, and the living still had to continue. Why should they put shackles on themselves? The grudges of their past lives should not be placed on them. He had already wasted five years with Ren. How many more fives did a person have in his life? Ji Chenzhou found the exit and turned the car around. He turned on his phone and indeed, there were many calls from Naren. He dialed renhui¡¯s number, and it was picked up after just One Ring. ¡°No wonder you like the sea so much. Its voice is really nice.¡± The sound of the waves could be heard as the car window rolled down. It was a sound that stirred one¡¯s heart. It was noisy, but gradually, it calmed one¡¯s heart down and only one voice could be heard ¡­ On the other end of the phone, Naren paused for. few seconds before he said. ¡± that day. I told baby that the place where I grew up had the most beautiful shells in the world, the softest sand, and the sea there was especially blue ¡­ There was a trace of choking in that Ren¡¯s voice. He could not find Ji Chenzhou and was extremely worried. He asked Lord Jue to send people out to look for him while he called Ji Chenzhou¡¯s cell phone over and over again. After every ring, he hoped that the call would be picked up, but it would always hang up automatically. He was afraid that Ji Chenzhou would do something. He could not bear to lose him, and he would go crazy and die ¡­ The moment the phone rang, his eyes turned red and tears rolled down his face. then let¡¯s go there and live there for a while, while they¡¯re still young and we¡¯re not old yet. The time is just right! Ji Chenzhou was driving very fast, but he was not as fretful as he was when he first arrived. At this moment, his expression was one of relief. Nothing was more important than him being with Naren. Life was short. The first half of his and Naren¡¯s lives had been because of their parents ¡®matters, which had caused them to be affected by sadness. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to fall in love. Did they have to be influenced by these grudges for the second half of their lives? No, he didn¡¯t want it. He only wanted to be happy with Ren. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you ¡­¡± Ren¡¯s laughter could be heard from the other end of the phone. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s fingers rapped lightly on the steering wheel with a brisk rhythm. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s Villa When baby heard that they were going to the beach, he immediately went to Big Daddy¡¯s House to find a swimsuit. Ji Chenzhou stopped her. your swimsuit is too small. Wait for third brother ¡­ I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡± then I¡¯ll buy the pink one. The blue one big Daddy bought for me last time doesn¡¯t look good at all. Baby, you¡¯re always unhappy when you think about this swimsuit. Gu Jue had bought a blue swimsuit for his baby previously. It was actually very beautiful, but his baby thought that the color did not look good. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll buy whatever you like.¡± ¡°Are Big Dad and second dad going?¡± The Knight raised his head and asked Ji Chenzhou. ¡°I¡¯m not bringing them.¡± His little mother had to go to work, and if he brought his father along, he would have to fight every day. ¡°What about brother Nan?¡± The Knight took a look at Qin Nan¡¯s room. ¡°With us, of course,¡± Qin Nan must be brought along, mainly to take him to see how beautiful the island was. Qin Nan had always yearned for it, and Ji Chenzhou was well aware of this. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine!¡± The Knight actually wanted to ask Qin Nan if he was going. Children were like this. They would get close to whoever they had a secret with. Ren had gone to master Xiu¡¯s place and had yet to return. Chang Qing called to say that master Xiu was sick, and Ren rushed over. When na Ren answered the phone, Qin Nan was also there. After na Ren left, he went back to his room and didn¡¯t come out. Master Xiu¡¯s Villa Ren looked at master Xiu, who was lying on the bed. In his memory, master Xiu would only lie on the bed when he was injured. He had never been sick before. Needless to say, it was definitely because of brother Nan. Na Ren really did not expect that brother Nan had such a heavy weight in master Xiu¡¯s heart. I kept coughing last night. The doctor said that the fire won¡¯t go down, and it¡¯s not easy to cure my cough. Chang Qing came in with some water, his tone quite helpless. Seeing that master Xiu was in a deep sleep, Chang Qing spoke again, ¡± I don¡¯t know what Qin Nan is being so pretentious for. Doesn¡¯t master Xiu treat him well? He¡¯s just short of a palanquin carrying him into the house, but he¡¯s so determined to leave. After five years, even raising a cat or dog would have feelings, let alone a living person.¡± Chang Qing was very unhappy that Qin Nan had to leave this place. Usually, when he was rude and unreasonable, master Xiu would let him be and coax him however he wanted. All these years, master Xiu¡¯s temper had been worn away in the process of taking care of Qin Nan. Five years, not five months or five days. Anyone would know why. Back when Qin Nan¡¯s legs weren¡¯t broken, he had been hanging around here and pestering master Xiu. He had thought that if Qin Nan could turn master Xiu gay, he, Chang Qing, would write his name backward. But now, even though he was used to Qin Nan¡¯s lifestyle, he still insisted on leaving. brother Chang, don¡¯t say that about brother Nan. He¡¯s actually not feeling good either. He thinks that he¡¯s not worthy of master Xiu. Besides ¡­ In fact, na Ren also knew that his brothers did not want master Xiu and brother Nan to be together. The people here were very respectful to brother Nan. However, this respect was partly because Qin Nan had saved him and crippled himself. The other reason was that Grandpa Xiu had instructed him not to neglect Qin Nan. ¡°Master Xiu didn¡¯t despise him, did he think that master Xiu pitied him? Only then did she want to be with him? I¡¯ve said it before, even raising a cat or dog requires feelings, not to mention raising a living person like him for so many years, and sleeping together for more than five years. Let¡¯s not talk about feelings, I don¡¯t f * cking know about that thing, just saying that it¡¯s a habit, it¡¯s impossible to stop it, right?¡± Chang Qing had been holding back his anger all this time, so he volunteered Qin Nan to hire the nurse who looked like Huo qingge. Chang Qing was holding back his anger, but he couldn¡¯t vent it out on Qin Nan. Even Lord Xiu had said that he could do whatever he wanted. Ever since Qin Nan saw a woman walking out of master Xiu¡¯s room and fell down the stairs, no woman had appeared in the villa. It had been so many years, did Qin Nan still not understand why? ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so talkative before? Cough cough ¡­¡± Lord Xiu opened his eyes and said angrily with a sullen face. ¡°I didn¡¯t have so much Qi in the past ¡­¡± Chang Qing quickly handed her some water. He was still blaming himself for being so agitated that his voice was so loud that it actually woke master Xiu up. ¡°Did I make you angry?¡± Master Xiu didn¡¯t take the cup. He propped his body up and leaned against the bed. ¡°Lord Xiu, you know what I¡¯m saying is ¡­¡± Chang Qing just wanted to make this matter clear without caring about anything else. However, before he could finish his words, master Xiu knocked over the cup in his hand. The glass shattered on the ground, and Chang Qing was so shocked that he immediately lowered his head. ¡°Without him, rensuo would have died five years ago. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live to this day, and Ji Chenzhou might have even survived. He saved three lives by himself, so what¡¯s wrong with letting him make a scene? He can do whatever he wants, we owe him ¡­¡± Lord Xiu coughed as he spoke. He was extremely annoyed. Ren got up and sat by the bed, not caring about the water that was spilled on the bed. master Xiu, brother Chang is just speaking from the bottom of his heart. Brother Nan has his own thoughts. In the end. this matter is all my fault ¡­ Brother Nan was crippled because of him, and master Xiu was like this today because of him. Na Ren felt particularly uncomfortable. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you, it has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m ¡­ I like that child!¡± This was the first time that master Xiu had responded to Qin Nan¡¯s feelings directly, saying that he liked her ¡­ Ren laughed. He knew that master Xiu had feelings for brother Nan. Brother Nan was so good, and master Xiu was so good, so they should live well. ¡°If you like him. why did you ask him to leave ¡­¡± Chang Qing didn¡¯t understand what master Xiu was trying to say. He just wanted to be with Qin Nan. However, he would never say that he was sick after Qin Nan left ¡­ ¡°I said, let him do whatever he wants!¡± Lord Xiu kept coughing, and the sound of his cough made one¡¯s heart ache. it¡¯s been five years, and he¡¯s always wanted to leave. Then let him leave. Let¡¯s see if he can still get used to life without me! Getting used to something was really scary. It could be addictive. Ren laughed. Master Xiu was clearly not letting brother Nan leave, but letting him know that he would never be able to leave ¡­ Ren had always thought that Lord Xiu didn¡¯t know what love was. In the past few years, he had slowly realized that master Xiu would always smile inadvertently when he took care of brother Nan. That kind of smile came from the bottom of her heart, very satisfied and very doting ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s Villa Ji Chenzhou was originally worried that na Ren would be in a bad mood when he returned, and that he would be worried about master Xiu¡¯s illness. She didn¡¯t expect him to be in good shape and eat a lot. ¡°I have to take care of master Xiu after dinner. He¡¯s quite sick.¡± Ren glanced at Qin Nan, who was eating with his head lowered, and said to Ji Chenzhou, who was beside him. Qin Nan had just picked up a prawn and it fell down. Then, he picked it up gently and placed it on the plate beside him. ¡°Where¡¯s Chang Qing?¡± Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t want Ren to go. After all, that was master Xiu. However, his heart ached for Ren. He had been there the entire day. ¡°Chang Qing didn¡¯t take good care of him, and master Xiu lost his temper. He probably didn¡¯t feel good, so he didn¡¯t eat.¡± In fact, Ren wasn¡¯t a person who was good at lying. These were all things he had thought about on his way back. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and take care of him? if master Xiu wants to eat something, I¡¯ll make it for him.¡± This time, Ji Chenzhou really couldn¡¯t tell that his wife was acting, but she cooperated quite well. ¡°Don¡¯t, you stay at home, I¡¯ll go! You can¡¯t handle master Xiu¡¯s anger. Sigh, this is the first time master Xiu has fallen sick in my memory. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll get better ¡­¡± Na Ren sighed and said worriedly. ¡°By the way, you should prepare your things at home. We will leave the day after tomorrow. Brother Nan, have you packed your things?¡± Ren suddenly asked Qin Nan. Chapter 1502 - Chapter 1502: Lets go do something bad Chapter 1502: Let¡¯s go do something bad Qin Nan raised his head and looked at na Ren, gently putting down the chopsticks in his hand. He then wiped his mouth, not in a hurry to answer Naren¡¯s question. The Knight also stopped eating and looked at Qin Nan. ¡°I don¡¯t have much to pack, just a few clothes.¡± Qin Nan then picked up his chopsticks and continued eating. A look of disappointment flashed in na Ren¡¯s eyes. He thought that brother Nan would say that he was not going and would go to take care of master Xiu ¡­ It seemed that brother Nan was determined to leave master Xiu. It was difficult to deal with this. The disappointment in his wife¡¯s eyes made Ji Chenzhou realize what he had meant. So, he was saying that he would go back to take care of master Xiu for Qin Nan to hear. However, from Qin Nan¡¯s attitude, it could be seen that he was pretending not to hear. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Ren said, a little disappointed. ¡°If we leave, what will happen to master Xiu?¡± His heart ached when he saw his wife acting alone, so Ji Chenzhou changed the topic to master Xiu. ¡°I¡¯ll let brother Chang take care of it ¡­ I¡¯m actually worried too.¡± That kind and handsome face lit up again. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t take good care of her. Why don¡¯t we leave a few days later?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words made baby blink his eyes in grievance. Why did he have to wait a few days ¡­ Qin Nan finished his bowl of rice and put it down. actually, no one can take care of me as well as Chang Qing. I¡¯m full. Knight, come to my room to play assembly later! Qin Nan stood up on his own. Although he stood up very nimbly from time to time, he was still very stable after getting used to it. Then. he turned around and walked in the direction of his room. The rice bowl in na Ren¡¯s hand fell on the table with. clang, and the chopsticks in his hand were broken by him. He was breathing rapidly. He could not believe what he saw. Brother Nan could walk ¡­ He stood up in front of him and walked forward step by step. That back view was his brother Nan! Ji Chenzhou had not expected Qin Nan to choose this moment to let na Ren know that he could leave. Furthermore, it was in such a natural and unexpected way. ¡°Brother Nan ¡­¡± Na Ren¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. He called brother Nan in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯ll get used to it even without me, Lord Xiu ¡­ I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone!¡± At this moment, Qin Nan was more rational than ever. He knew that being together with master Xiu would not be a happy thing for either of them. He would rather spend the rest of his life alone than be with someone else. It was just a habit. Na Ren¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He was so happy and emotional that he still could not believe that brother Nan could really stand up and walk ¡­ As for Ren, he didn¡¯t listen to anything that Qin Nan said. Gradually, du Naren came back to his senses and stood up agitatedly. His chair fell over, and he almost pulled off the tablecloth ¡­ Just like that. she ran toward Qin Nan in. panic ¡­ Na Ren hugged Qin Nan tightly in his arms and called him ¡®brother Nan¡¯ repeatedly. He was really crying. ¡°Be gentler ¡­¡± Because na Ren was hugging him too tightly, Qin Nan almost fell down. ¡°Brother Nan, I am so happy ¡­ You don¡¯t even know that all these years ¡­ I hate myself when I see you in a wheelchair ¡­ That¡¯s great.¡± Ever since na Ren found out that Qin Nan was still alive, there was not a single day that he did not live in regret. It was all because of him that brother Nan could not stand up or run. It was all because of him ¡­ Now that he could see Qin Nan standing in front of him, one could imagine how agitated he was. let¡¯s not talk about this between us. I¡¯m willing to do it for you. Besides, I¡¯ve also obtained a lot ¡­ In the past five years, Qin Nan was very satisfied with the company of Grandpa Xiu. If it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with master Xiu¡¯s footsteps even if he broke his legs from running. He wouldn¡¯t even let master Xiu look at him. This was already very good, really very good ¡­ Sometimes, it was not necessary to have something to be happy. There were many kinds of happiness, but the most important thing was to be in your heart. That night, na Ren slept in Qin Nan¡¯s room. The two of them talked a lot. It was as if they had returned to their university days. It was really good. It was rare for Ji Chenzhou not to be jealous that his wife was sleeping with another man. After checking that the two children were sleeping soundly, Ji Chenzhou changed his clothes and left the house. Cemetery Ji Chenzhou looked at the photo of a young man and woman on the gravestone. Master Xiu had told him that this was the grave of na Ren¡¯s parents. uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m ji Chenzhou, that Ren¡¯s other half ¡­ Ji Chenzhou squatted down with a solemn expression on his face. The couple in the photo was unfamiliar to him, but they were na Ren¡¯s parents. They had been killed by his father when they were so young. As for his mother¡¯s matter, regardless of whether it was true or not, Ji Chenzhou did not want to pursue it any further. Because no matter what the final result was, the only ones who would be injured would be him and Naren. They were already covered in injuries and could not take any more damage. I¡¯ll take good care of him and love him in the future. Let the past grudges be in the past. I think you all want him to live a happy life too! Ji Chenzhou said a lot of things, but Naren¡¯s parents might not have been able to hear him. However, it was also a promise. In the end, Ji Chenzhou used his greatest gift and kowtowed to na Ren¡¯s parents. That Ren would probably never find out that Ji Chenzhou had been here that night. However, if Ren¡¯s parents were in heaven, they would definitely know that their son was happy. Uninhabited island The moment Qin Nan set foot here, he fell in love with this place. It was as if he could see master Xiu¡¯s shadow everywhere. The air here was so free, it was so good ¡­ ¡°Ren, I want to live here in the future ¡­¡± Qin Nan said to na Ren who was beside him. ¡°Five years ago, you said that if you could come here, you might not want to leave ¡­¡± Qin Nan was wearing Beach Shorts, and there was a hideous scar on his exposed calf. Na Ren¡¯s heart ached when he saw it ¡­ this place is really beautiful. Even the breathing is different. I really like it here. There were only two people here to take care of the house, and the others had left. ¡°Then stay here ¡­¡± After talking to brother Nan that night, na Ren knew brother Nan¡¯s thoughts. He did not know what to do. In the end, Ji Chenzhou said, ¡± let nature take its course. Then, the Knight actually said two simple words,¡±leave it to fate.¡± Then, let fate make the arrangements for master Xiu and brother Nan! Not far away, Ji Chenzhou was playing with baby knight on the beach. The children¡¯s laughter drifted along with the waves, playing a beautiful piece of music in everyone¡¯s heart. then this place shall not be called an uninhabited island anymore. Let¡¯s call it Happy Island! From then on, there would be no more uninhabited islands. Everyone would be happy on this Happy Island. Na Ren laughed. This name was good. He hoped that the rest of his life would be filled with joy. Qin Nan didn¡¯t need the wheelchair anymore, but he couldn¡¯t stand for too long. He had to sit down and rest after half an hour. The Knight and baby dragged him to build a sandcastle, and at this moment, Ji Chenzhou pulled na Ren onto the boat. Ren Xiao looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s sneaky expression and knew what he was up to. The two of them sat on the boat and paddled slowly towards the center of the sea. If he wanted to do bad things, he had to stay away from the children ¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll jump down in front of you again?¡± Ren joked. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to reveal that scar. ¡°You¡¯re jumping? Let¡¯s see if I can catch you!¡± Ji Chenzhou threw down the oars and pounced over to restrain na Ren. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to catch me even if you train until you¡¯re old. I grew up in the sea.¡± The sky was blue, and the lake water was blue. There was nothing more beautiful than this. ¡°Then, do you want to try?¡± Ji Chenzhou bit on na Ren¡¯s lips as he spoke in an evil manner. ¡°Alright!¡± It had been a long time since na Ren last swam. Since Ji Chenzhou did not mind the scene of him jumping down in front of him five years ago, na Ren knew that he had let go of many things from the past. Ji Chenzhou stood up and moved aside to let Ren Ye get up. Na Ren stood by the boat and looked at Ji Chenzhou. His smile was as bright as a diamond. ¡°Catch me and I¡¯ll call you hubby for the rest of my life!¡± Na Ren jumped into the sea, and Ji Chenzhou also jumped in with a smile. In the water of the blue sea, the two of them were chasing each other, one in front and one behind, their figures agile and beautiful. He did not know if that Ren had intentionally slowed down or if Ji Chenzhou¡¯s strength was truly on par with his. Ji Chenzhou had really managed to grab hold of Ren. However, the position he had grabbed was Ren¡¯s swimming trunks. Na Ren, who was holding back his anger, shook his head at Ji Chenzhou, but he was still pulled away by him. ¡°Call me hubby ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou laughed as he held na Ren in his arms. ¡°Hubby!¡± Na Ren wrapped his arms around Ji Chenzhou¡¯s neck and issued the most direct invitation. Three months later. Qin Nan walked on the soft beach and picked up beautiful shells whenever he saw them. A person walked over from not far away. He was facing the scorching and dazzling sunlight, and he had the aura of a King. The shell that Qin Nan had just picked up fell into the fine sand again. Even the sound of the waves stirred restlessly, as if they were lining up to welcome the return of the master of this place. Chapter 1506 - Chapter 1506: Yu Sheng wont let you down-kill him for me-how dare he snatch my things Chapter 1506: Yu Sheng won¡¯t let you down-kill him for me-how dare he snatch my things Yu Sheng looked at her disheveled self, her pants wet, and then at the mess at home. She didn¡¯t buy everything bit by bit, and she made a lot of things herself. Now, it was all ruined. She had always been a careful person. How could she forget to turn off the water ¡­ Yu Sheng changed her clothes and took a taxi to Feng Xi¡¯s house, ignoring the situation at home. At Feng Xi¡¯s mansion. bastards, a bunch of bastards. I meant to scare her, to scare her. Who allowed them to be so fierce ¡­ And didn¡¯t I say it was 28000?¡± Jiang Yu, his subordinate, threw the tablet in his hand out. The Butler immediately picked it up. young master, you were the one who said to be fiercer! Jiang Yu continued, ¡± young master, it¡¯s 28000 Yuan. With Secretary Yu¡¯s intelligence, she¡¯ll be able to figure out that you¡¯re the one who did it. She¡¯s such a meticulous person, how could she leave the tap on when she¡¯s out? ¡± Jiang Yu was a little afraid of his young master¡¯s temper, which was to prank people on a whim. She didn¡¯t know if he would screw her over one day. Poor Secretary Yu. ¡°That¡¯s true ¡­¡± Feng Xi thought that it made sense and nodded in agreement. young master, Jiang Yu shouldn¡¯t have said this. If Secretary Yu finds out about this, she¡¯ll definitely not let you off. Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know why his young master had taken a fancy to Secretary Yu and even used such a method to mess with her. ¡°If she finds out, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s quick compromise surprised Feng Xi. It made her feel less fun, but when he thought about the days to come, he felt particularly excited. He had been bored for too long and finally found something fun to do. When Yu Sheng arrived at Feng Xi¡¯s Villa, she stood at the door hesitating for a long time. She had been here twice to deliver documents, but this time, she was here to deliver herself. Her father had just called her again, asking her to quickly transfer the money ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s hands were shaking when she rang the doorbell. She kept telling herself, ¡± Yu Sheng, you can do it. Just close your eyes and get through it once you get in bed ¡­ I¡¯ll get used to it after a few more times ¡­ It was Jiang Yu who opened the door. Secretary Yu, the young master is waiting for you. I¡¯ll take my leave first! Jiang Yu scratched his head and quickly left. Yu Sheng felt a little awkward. Jiang Yu was Feng Xi¡¯s subordinate, so did he know about her relationship with Feng Xi? Yu Sheng bent down to change her shoes and saw a pair of slippers in front of her. He raised his head and saw Feng Xi¡¯s face that was so handsome that it angered both man and God. Yu Sheng stopped picking up her slippers and sat there, looking up at Feng Xi. She had never thought that she would become a man¡¯s lover one day. And this man was three years younger than her ¡­ And it was after she had clearly rejected him that she took the initiative to look for him ¡­ This kind of feeling and state of mind made Yu Sheng feel very passive, and even very embarrassed. Feng Xi was wearing a loose t-shirt with her hands in her pockets. She looked down at Yu Sheng. Yu Sheng bit her lip and tried to stand up. She didn¡¯t like looking up at Feng Xi. However, she did not know why she could not move. Not only couldn¡¯t she move, but she also couldn¡¯t say anything if she wanted Feng Xi to give her the money first. However, her mother couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time. What dignity was there to speak of when one was already here? sometimes, dignity was the most worthless thing. Feng Xi frowned. She had lost weight after not seeing her for more than half a month. He was not satisfied with this. ¡°Boss Feng, can you first give me a hundred thousand ¡­ No, 100,000 is not enough. I want 130000 ¡­ Can you give it to me first before you sleep?¡± Yu Sheng had forgotten that she still had to compensate the neighbors downstairs and pay for her sister¡¯s school fees, which were what she needed now. Yu Sheng¡¯s words were nothing more than a slap to her own face. She, Yu Sheng, would also have a day like this. She would sell herself for 130000. Feng Xi didn¡¯t expect the first thing Yu Sheng would say to her would be money. Yu Sheng¡¯s words made his high-spirited mood a little irritable. Secretary Yu loves money so much ¡­ The words that came out of Feng Xi¡¯s mouth were slightly mocking, but they were daggers in her laziness. Yu Sheng also saw Feng Xi clearly. The disdain in her eyes was the most direct emotion a human could have. Yu Sheng was embarrassed. At that moment, her phone rang. She took it out mechanically and saw that it was du Xiaoyu. At this time, this phone call was very important to Yu Sheng, very important ¡­ She regretted it. She regretted calling Feng Xi. She regretted it very much. Her mind cleared up in an instant.¡¯Yu Sheng, what are you doing? you¡¯re going to sleep with her for a few hundred thousand? are you crazy?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, boss Feng!¡± Yu Sheng smiled and turned to leave. With a clang, the door was closed. Before Feng Xi could react to what was going on, she was startled by the closed door. And Yu Sheng had disappeared right in front of his eyes ¡­ ¡°.. ck ¡­¡± Feng Xi cursed. Yu Sheng walked out of Feng Xi¡¯s Villa and immediately picked up du Xiaoyu¡¯s call. Yu Sheng, what¡¯s the matter? I was in a meeting at that time, I ¡­ As soon as the call was connected, du Xiaoyu¡¯s anxious voice came through. ¡°Du Xiaoyu, can you lend me 130000? I¡¯ll return it to you after I sell the house ¡­¡± In fact, borrowing money from du Xiaoyu was a very embarrassing thing for Yu Sheng. However, she had no other choice now, because it was too urgent. send me your bank account number, I¡¯ll call you now. Yu Sheng, where are you? I¡¯ll go over to you. What happened? ¡± ¡°My mother needs surgery. I¡¯ll give you my bank account number now. I¡¯ll pay you back after I sell the house, with interest.¡± Yu Sheng didn¡¯t want to see du Xiaoyu, because she didn¡¯t want to be called a mistress again. Yu Sheng, there¡¯s no need for this between us.. ¡®m sorry.. shouldn¡¯t have said those words that day. I shouldn¡¯t have embarrassed you alone. But I really love you. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to hold it in until today. That¡¯s why I said those words that day. I didn¡¯t care about qiwen and me ¡­ Du Xiaoyu still wanted to say something, but Yu Sheng interrupted him. du Xiaoyu, we¡¯re over. I¡¯m very grateful that you helped me when I needed help. I¡¯m very grateful, but I don¡¯t want to say anything else! Yu Sheng hung up the phone and sent two card numbers to du Xiaoyu. One was hers, but she left it with her father. Every month, she would transfer living expenses to that card. She told du Xiaoyu to transfer 100000 Yuan, and the other was her own, so she asked him to transfer 30000 Yuan. Soon, she received a text message. However, du Xiaoyu had transferred 100000 Yuan to both cards! Yu Sheng didn¡¯t ask why. She had to pay him back anyway, so a little more money was good. 100000 Yuan might not be enough for her mother. She then called her father and told him that the money had been transferred. She also told him that she would rush back tomorrow. The train back to their place was only at 10:30 in the morning. The matter was finally resolved. Yu Sheng covered her face with her hands to stop herself from crying ¡­ Yu Sheng tidied up the house, bit by bit. She could dry the floor, but the things that had been soaked in water could no longer be used. After tidying up, Yu Sheng threw away the cloth, hugged her knees, and started crying. At first, it was silent, but then it became louder and louder, and all the suppressed grievances burst out. In the end, Yu Sheng actually cried and fell asleep ¡­ At Feng Xi¡¯s mansion. When Jiang Yu arrived, all he saw was a mess on the ground. Almost everything that could be smashed had been smashed by his young master. young master, I¡¯ve found out that du Xiaoyu, Secretary Yu¡¯s ex-boyfriend. called her last night. It¡¯s President Gu¡¯s brother-in. law. Before calling young master, Secretary Yu called him first ¡­¡± Jiang Yu scratched his head and continued, ¡± after I called Secretary Yu, du Xiaoyu transferred 200000 Yuan to her ¡­ After saying that, Jiang Yu immediately dodged to the left, and as expected, a wooden ornament was thrown at him. not only did she raise the price, but she also sold whoever offered the highest price. Why would I be interested in such a woman? she¡¯s really sick, and she¡¯s really sick. Feng Xi scolded herself as she started to smash things again. She was so irritable that she was about to spit fire. that du something guy, tell my brother to kill him. How dare he snatch my things ¡­ Feng Xi pointed at Jiang Yu, her handsome face turning black with anger. young master, can we not tell young master about this? it¡¯s quite embarrassing ¡­ If the young master had something, he would be looking for his big brother, third brother, or his brother. Good fellow, but he had too many brothers ¡­ It was all because he was spoiled by these brothers. Young master¡¯s personality was so spoiled that he couldn¡¯t bear any grievances. He was used to getting things done, so he would definitely blow up if someone or something didn¡¯t go along with him. ¡°Go away, go away, go away, embarrass your Grandpa!¡± Feng Xi sat on the sofa angrily and hugged a pillow. Yu Sheng, just you wait! After sleeping with this young master, you still want to sleep with someone else? dream on!¡± Jiang Yu covered her mouth in shock. Secretary Yu had slept with young master? This was too ¡­ It was unbelievable. How did they sleep together? This news was simply too shocking. Jiang Yu wondered if he should tell the young master. ¡°Let that du something¡¯s wife know that he has a secret stash of money and is giving it to another woman to spend.¡± ¡°I understand, young master. I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡± young master, do you want me to send someone to get Secretary Yu back? ¡± In Jiang Yu¡¯s heart, Secretary Yu was a good person. She was beautiful and most importantly, smart. There seemed to be nothing that she couldn¡¯t do. Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t very smart, so he especially liked smart people. He felt that it would be great if Secretary Yu were to get together with his young master. Their young master¡¯s temper really needed a woman like this to control it. He had been spoiled by his brothers. ¡°I want her to come and beg me herself, she needs to be taught a lesson!¡± She actually dared to play with him like this. She took the initiative to call him, then answered another man¡¯s call in front of him and left. Jiang Yu¡¯s phone rang. After he answered the call, he spoke to Feng Xi. Secretary Yu took the 10:30 train back to her hometown today. She also put up the house for sale at an agency. ¡°Yu Sheng!¡± Feng Xi gritted her teeth as she called out Yu Sheng¡¯s name. ¡°Buy me her house ¡­¡± When Yu Sheng arrived at the hospital, her mother had just finished her surgery and was resting in the ward. She was in good health. Yu Sheng¡¯s worries along the way were finally relieved. shengsheng, didn¡¯t I tell your father to tell you not to come back? you¡¯re so busy with work and we¡¯ve made you spend so much money. It¡¯s our family who has burdened you ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s mother, Jiang Lan, held Yu Sheng¡¯s hand and said. What do you mean we¡¯re a burden to her? it¡¯s only right for her to spend as much money as she wants. If we didn¡¯t adopt her, would she still be where she is today? would she be able to buy a house in northern city and be a white collar worker? ¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s father had not even looked at her since she came in. old Yu, you know how much shengsheng has sacrificed for us. Besides, what shengsheng has is what she got with her own hard work. Seeing that Yu Sheng had lowered her head and was not saying anything, Jiang Lan felt sorry for her. we raised her and paid for her school fees. That¡¯s why she¡¯s where she is today. You have to understand what¡¯s important, okay? ¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s father yawned and took an Apple to eat. ¡°Shengsheng, don¡¯t mind what your dad said.¡± Jiang Lan consoled his daughter. Yu Sheng had been used to hearing such words since she was a child. She knew that she had been adopted since she was young, so she forced herself to study hard and do her best in everything because they didn¡¯t want to be despised and criticized. She didn¡¯t cry, didn¡¯t make a fuss, and didn¡¯t want anything. She had been like this until today, and she had gotten used to this kind of life. dad, I¡¯ve taken a few days off. I¡¯ll stay here and take care of mom. You can go back and rest! alright, I¡¯m tired too. I still have to go back and cook for your brother. Father Yu was worried about his son at home, so he left quickly. Yu Sheng had an older brother, who was in his thirties, unemployed, and unmarried. He stayed at home all day, playing games. Yu Sheng gave her family three thousand Yuan a month for living expenses, and most of it was spent on her brother. She also had to pay for her sister¡¯s living expenses of 1500 Yuan a month and a mortgage of 4300 Yuan. She didn¡¯t have much savings from her monthly salary. However, it was much better than before. At least she had her own home ¡­ No, it was going to be gone now. Once the house was sold, she would have nothing. Yu Sheng had been taking care of her mother in the hospital for more than 20 days. When she got home, Yu Sheng saw that the house was a mess. He started to clean up again. After cleaning up his sweat, he entered the bathroom. Before he could lock the door, Yu Qiang came in. ¡°My little sister is really getting prettier and prettier. This big brother¡¯s heart is itching just by looking at her.¡± Yu Qiang had long had improper thoughts about Yu Sheng. When Yu Sheng was still living at home, he had sneaked into her room several times, trying to sleep with her, but he had never succeeded. The biggest reason why Yu Sheng wanted to leave this place was because of Yu Qiang. ¡°Get out, or I¡¯ll call you mom.¡± Yu Sheng picked up the shower head, aimed it at Yu Qiang, and turned the hot water to the maximum. go ahead and shout. I¡¯ll tell her that I¡¯ve slept with you. long time ago. Our mother will definitely let us get married. Go ahead and shout. Go ahead ¡­ Yu Qiang looked at Yu Sheng¡¯s curvaceous body and beautiful face, and his private part was about to explode. He wanted to press her to the ground and press her down ¡­ if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll see who¡¯s going to take care of you in the future! Yu Sheng used to be afraid, but not now. She knew what Yu Qiang was concerned about. He was afraid that he would not have enough money to play games. This man was now living in a virtual game world, because he was nothing in the real world. ¡°Who are you talking to, shengsheng?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice was transmitted from outside the door. my brother. The shower doesn¡¯t come out. I¡¯ll let him see if it¡¯s fixed ¡­ Yu Sheng pointed at the door and said to Yu Qiang. Yu Qiang laughed sinisterly. my good sister, you must close the door when you sleep at night! After saying that, Yu Qiang left in anger. He swore that he would sleep with this sister of his. After Yu Qiang left, Yu Sheng quickly locked the door and took a quick shower. A few days later, Yu Sheng received a call from the real estate agent, saying that someone had bought the house and that the price was not low. She was asked to go back and sign the contract. Yu Sheng said she would be back tomorrow and hung up. Yu Sheng felt relieved that she could sell the house and return du Xiaoyu¡¯s money. However, when she thought about how her house was gone, her heart felt empty. She couldn¡¯t find a job now, and how many years would she have to work hard before she could have her own house ¡­ How could he bear the three thousand Yuan living expenses that he gave to his family every month, as well as the living expenses for his sister ¡­ Yu Sheng felt a headache coming on. She curled up in the blanket, feeling cold all over. North City When Yu Sheng returned home, she smelled a musty smell the moment she opened the door. She opened the window and looked downstairs. The square in the community was still under construction, and she could imagine how beautiful it would be in the future. It must be a wonderful thing to take a walk here after dinner. Yu Sheng had just sat down when du Xiaoyu called. ¡°Yu Sheng, that ¡­ I ¡­¡± When the call connected, du Xiaoyu stammered and couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence. ¡°Do you want me to return you the money now?¡± Yu Sheng was a smart person. She could guess why du Xiaoyu was calling her from his tone. I don¡¯t know how qiwen found out about the money I gave you. She¡¯s making. scene now and wants me to get the money back immediately or divorce me. Yu Sheng, my child is still young, I don¡¯t want him to be without. father ¡­ Du Xiaoyu¡¯s voice was very low. But to Yu Sheng, it was a loud voice. I¡¯m the one who lent you the money, not the one you gave me. I¡¯ve sold my house, and I¡¯ll sign the contract this afternoon. I¡¯ll return the money to you tomorrow with interest! ¡°Thank you for helping me when I needed money, from the bottom of my heart!¡± Yu Sheng hung up the phone. No matter what had happened between her and du Xiaoyu, he had helped her, so she should thank him. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the musty smell in the room was too strong, but Yu Sheng kept feeling disgusted when she was packing her things. The feeling of doing something evil made her feel uncomfortable. She only packed her own clothes. A large part of her things had been soaked in water and could no longer be used. When it was time for the agent, Yu Sheng waited for more than an hour, but the buyer still did not come. The young lady from the agency made a few calls, but the other side didn¡¯t pick up. Yu Sheng was also anxious. She had promised du Xiaoyu that she would pay him back the money tomorrow. If she couldn¡¯t sell the house, how was she going to pay him back the 200000 Yuan? The agent finally got through, but the other party said that they were not buying anymore. Mr. Jiang, Mr. Jiang, didn¡¯t we agree on this? why did you stop buying just like that? the seller even rushed back, you ¡­ ¡®This ¡­¡¯ Mr. Jiang, Mr. Jiang Yu ¡­¡± The young lady also wanted to make this deal, so she kept talking to the phone. When Yu Sheng heard Jiang Yu¡¯s name, she felt her blood rush to her head. Jiang Yu, Feng Xi ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, miss Yu. They¡¯re not buying anymore. Why are you ¡­ The little girl said to Yu Sheng apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Are there any other buyers? I can also sell it at a cheaper price.¡± Yu Sheng understood now. Feng Xi was the one who wanted to buy her house, but now that she was back, he wasn¡¯t buying it anymore. He was obviously trying to mess with her. She had never seen such a petty man who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. He had taken her money and made her lose her job. What else did he want? Yu Sheng really felt that the heavens should open their eyes and strike him to death with lightning. The thought of giving her first time to such a man made Yu Sheng feel very aggrieved. miss Yu, because there are still many houses in your neighborhood that have not been sold, and your house has just been soaked in water, so no one is looking at it. Only Mr. Jiang Yu did not even look at his house and said that he wanted to buy it. Who knew that he would not buy it in the end ¡­ The little girl was also disappointed. Yu Sheng sat there without moving or saying a word ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s phone rang when she walked out of the agent¡¯s office. It was an internal call from the Feng Financial Group, and Yu Sheng picked it up. Yu Sheng¡¯s face turned pale when she heard what the man said. The hand that was holding the phone was shaking. I¡¯ve never done such a thing. Yu Sheng¡¯s voice was trembling, not because she was afraid, but because she was angry. The other side didn¡¯t listen to her explanation, and only the beeping sound was left on the phone. Yu Sheng called for a taxi, her hands still shaking on the way. The supervisor on the phone had just told her that she was suspected of leaking the company¡¯s bottom bid. It was she who took 200000 Yuan from du Xiaoyu, the head of the Gu¡¯s marketing department, and revealed the company¡¯s bottom bid to him. Now, she was being investigated and had to compensate the company for its losses. Yu Sheng called du Xiaoyu, who kept apologizing. Yu Sheng,. ¡®m sorry. That¡¯s all I can say. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to explain the 200000 Yuan ¡­ Anyway, you¡¯re not in the Feng consortium anymore. I¡¯m just trying to help you, so you should help me too ¡­¡± I just told qiwen that. I don¡¯t know how the people of the Feng Corporation found out. I really don¡¯t know. I just wanted to find an excuse ¡­ ¡°Yu Sheng, the money ¡­ You can return it to me tomorrow, right?¡± Yu Sheng listened to du Xiaoyu¡¯s words on the phone. She slowly closed her eyes, and the phone slipped from her hand. When the car stopped, the chauffeur called out to her a few times before she opened her eyes. This was Feng Xi¡¯s Villa ¡­ It was extremely luxurious. A statue at the door could buy her a house, or even two houses ¡­ When Yu Sheng got out of the car, the nauseating feeling came back again. She bent down and rested for a while before she walked in. The guard still let them in, obviously under Feng Xi¡¯s orders. This time, Yu Sheng did not change into her slippers. Instead, she kicked off her shoes and walked in barefooted. Feng Xi¡¯s house was huge. Yu Sheng felt very small ¡­ As she walked, she unbuttoned her shirt, one button after another. When she walked into the living room, the buttons of her shirt were already unbuttoned, revealing her two snow-white balls wrapped in the black bra. Such a tight and beautiful arc, and her waist that could be vaguely seen, was full of charm. The buttons of her jeans were already unbuttoned. When Feng Xi looked up, she saw Yu Sheng pulling up the zipper. Chapter 1507 - Chapter 1507: I wont let you down-Yu Sheng, my patience is limited Chapter 1507: I won¡¯t let you down-Yu Sheng, my patience is limited Feng Xi had a lollipop in her mouth. It was left behind by Tang Tang when she came last time. He had taken one out to eat out of boredom just now. It was quite delicious. As Yu Sheng walked towards her, she looked at Feng Xi with her clear and cold eyes. She sat on his lap and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Boss Feng, you can push me away ¡­¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s voice, like her eyes, was cold. Feng Xi narrowed her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything, but her hands involuntarily wrapped around Yu Sheng¡¯s waist. Yu Sheng¡¯s body was soft, but it was a little stiff at the moment. Feng Xi¡¯s gaze slowly moved down from Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes to her tall nose, slender neck, and beautiful collarbones ¡­ Feng Xi really liked this woman ¡­ However, the only response Feng Xi got was a series of ¡°Kacha¡± sounds. Feng Xi turned her head and saw that Yu Sheng was holding her phone up high and taking pictures of what they had just done ¡­ forcing the Secretary to get pregnant, forcing her to abort the child, and then jumping off a building to commit suicide because of the humiliation. I wonder how President Feng will feel about such a report? ¡± Yu Sheng kept her phone and smiled. She reached out to pull her shirt back. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Feng Xi pinched Yu Sheng¡¯s chin. ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I¡¯m just begging you to let me go and stop messing with me!¡± Feng Xi¡¯s actions just now made Yu Sheng¡¯s mind flash with embarrassing images ¡­ The scene in the video was much more terrifying than Feng Xi¡¯s action just now ¡­ Once some memories were unlocked, it was like a flood that had broken through the floodgates, and it was out of control ¡­ Yu Sheng was not someone who blushed easily, but at this moment, her fair and delicate skin was as red as blood. ¡°Are you begging me to let you go by coming to my door like this?¡± Feng ximo smiled. He was really smiling. Jiang Yu had said that Yu Sheng was smart, but he really couldn¡¯t see how she was smart. She wanted to threaten him with these few photos? It was really funny. Even if what she said really happened, would he, Feng Xi, be afraid? besides, if you were pregnant, I definitely wouldn¡¯t force you to get an abortion because I like children. I like children very much. Maybe you¡¯re already pregnant now. I didn¡¯t take any protection that night ¡­ His lazy voice was overbearing. Yu Sheng¡¯s head exploded. She didn¡¯t take any precautions ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s Red face slowly turned pale at the thought of her disgusting reaction. No, it definitely wouldn¡¯t ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s fair hands clutched her shirt tightly as she tried to calm herself down. Yu Sheng, don¡¯t scare yourself, don¡¯t scare yourself ¡­ It¡¯s not something you can be sure of yet ¡­ Even if she was really pregnant, she couldn¡¯t let Feng Xi know. He had already said those words just now. If they really had a child, then Feng Xi would definitely not give the child to her. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Feng Xi looked at Yu Sheng¡¯s pale face and asked nervously. He was really nervous. It felt like his heart was in his throat and was about to jump out. Having more people had its advantages, but it also had its disadvantages. He was always called to see the children. He liked children, but it was only interesting to see his own children. He just wanted his child to be loved by thousands and would be more pampered than his father. He had many brothers and sisters! This family had only two or three people. Just thinking about it made him feel good. If Yu Sheng was really pregnant, Feng Xi thought that she would be so happy ¡­ how is that possible? I just had my period ¡­ Yu Sheng said softly. She avoided Feng Xi¡¯s eyes, which were full of anticipation and excitement. It actually made Yu Sheng feel panicked and scared. If she was really pregnant, how could she fight with Feng Xi for the child ¡­ Feng Xi¡¯s eyes instantly turned into disappointment. ¡°Yu Sheng, I don¡¯t want to sleep with you many times. Can you give birth to my child?¡± he asked. Feng Xi was very serious when she said this, and he was indeed serious. However, it was this seriousness that made him look like a child thinking about what to eat. She had wanted to eat a hamburger, but then she suddenly said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to eat a hamburger anymore. I want to eat pizza. ¡°I¡¯ll give you however much money you want. You can go back to work if you want, but if you don¡¯t want to, you can just stay at home and give birth to my child! It¡¯s best to have a pair of twins, a boy and a girl, or twins ¡­¡± The more Feng Xi spoke, the more excited she became, as if Yu Sheng was already pregnant with his child. But Yu Sheng¡¯s ears were filled with humiliation ¡­ He would give her however much money he wanted. In Feng Xi¡¯s eyes, was Yu Sheng a woman who could sleep with him and give birth to his children with money? What did he think she was? Her life was tough and tiring, but she was tired and happy. It was because she wanted to give herself warmth and someone to rely on. Therefore, even though she was exhausted, she could still face it with a smile. No one loved and doted on her, so she loved and doted on herself. She told herself, ¡± Yu Sheng, you¡¯ll get better and better. One day, someone will take care of you, protect you, and love you like a treasure. However, at this moment, Feng Xi was talking to her like she was a product. Yu Sheng felt embarrassed, but at the same time, she felt an inexplicable grievance. It was probably because Feng Xi was her first man and they had this kind of relationship that she felt wronged by the words he said that hurt her. That kind of grievance couldn¡¯t be said, nor could it be ignored, but it was also a little awkward and ambiguous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss Feng, I won¡¯t have a baby no matter how much money you give me!¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as she smiled. Her eyes were misty as she told herself, ¡± Yu Sheng, don¡¯t cry! Every time she encountered something unbearable, she would hug herself and tell herself. Then, she would pull through again and again. ¡°Yu Sheng, even if I don¡¯t give you money, you¡¯ll have to give it to me if I want to sleep with you. I¡¯m letting you give birth to my child because I think highly of you! Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± The spoiled Feng Xi had never been rejected by anyone. She was still a woman. And this woman had rejected him more than once. How could he not be angry? Feng Xi¡¯s temper came and went quickly. He had been very angry and furious when Yu Sheng had begged him to come to his place and then left. However, Yu Sheng¡¯s appearance today had made him forget about that matter. When he saw Yu Sheng, the only thought in his mind was to sleep with her. Then, he thought that she might be pregnant, and he really wanted Yu Sheng to give birth to a child for him. What kind of feeling was this? it was as if you wanted to eat a chef¡¯s dish, and it had to be made by him. You wouldn¡¯t eat anything made by others. then please don¡¯t look down on me, President Feng. If you really force me to my death, it won¡¯t be good if you Sully your reputation! Since Feng Xi had already said that, Yu Sheng could only say this. When she got out of the taxi and squatted on the ground, she thought of threatening Feng Xi with the photo to let her go. However, she didn¡¯t expect Feng Xi to be so unafraid of her threat. She even wanted her to give birth to his child? He was simply unreasonable. Yu Sheng, don¡¯t think that you can play hard to get just because I¡¯m interested in you. My patience is limited. Feng Xi was really angry. How could she not be angry after being threatened and rejected again and again? Men were probably like this, the more they couldn¡¯t get it, the more their hearts itched. Especially women, the more they resisted, the more they wanted to conquer her. ¡°Boss Feng, do you think I¡¯m just playing hard to get? I¡¯m obviously rejecting you, so please stop being interested in me, okay?¡± Because Yu Sheng felt wronged, the words she said to Feng Xi were like a tantrum. ¡°Yu Sheng, get lost!¡± Feng Xi¡¯s raised hand didn¡¯t fall down in the end. Instead, it came down from Yu Sheng¡¯s body, pointed at her, and scolded her. When Feng Xi raised her hand, she really wanted to give her a slap. He wasn¡¯t even this patient when he was chasing a man back then. Didn¡¯t he just put her under house arrest? he was already good-tempered enough to her, so what else did she want? He didn¡¯t care about her not knowing what was good for her. He quickly got lost. He was annoyed just looking at her. President Feng, we¡¯ve slept together once. Please have mercy on me and don¡¯t ban me again. I¡¯ve been working in the company for more than a year and I¡¯ve never made any mistakes. So, President Feng, please do me a favor and give me a way out. When a person has been strong for a long time, they will be stubborn and will not easily ask for help. However, Yu Sheng had to survive. At this time, dignity and self-esteem were a luxury for her, so she would rather bow her head. ¡°Get lost immediately. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Get lost.¡± At this moment, Feng Xi couldn¡¯t hear what Yu Sheng was saying. He was about to explode from anger ¡­ Yu Sheng didn¡¯t stay any longer. She had already said so much. If Feng Xi still made things difficult for her, he wouldn¡¯t be a man. After Yu Sheng left, Feng Xi smashed everything in the living room again. When Jiang Yu arrived, he sighed. He had to buy new things again. These things had only been bought for a few days ¡­ Yu Sheng took out the pregnancy test from the bag as soon as she got home. She held it tightly in her hand. She went to the bathroom and checked it according to the instructions. There was one, but she felt that there was another one ¡­ She was a little confused. She bought three and wanted to test them again the next morning. Yu Sheng did not sleep well that night. She had a very long dream. In her dream, she walked step by step into the cold river. The water was over her thighs. She looked down and the river water was about to reach her waist. When she looked at her belly, she actually had a slight bulge. She had forgotten ¡­ She was pregnant. Then why was she here? who could save her? save her ¡­ The water was about to reach her waist. Yu Sheng struggled with all her might, but her body was sinking deeper and deeper. Just as she was about to be submerged in the water, she was suddenly lifted up. The hands that held her up were very warm. They were a pair of men¡¯s hands. The man said to her gently, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. This was something she had always wanted to say. She had once told herself that if one day, when she needed someone to rely on the most, a man would say this to her, and she would entrust herself to him. She wanted to see the man¡¯s face clearly, but she couldn¡¯t. She had heard this voice before. Who was it? The man smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. Yu Sheng tried her best to see him clearly. She was about to see him, but ¡­ Yu Sheng sat up abruptly and touched her lower abdomen. It was flat and tight ¡­ Her body was also clean, without any water ¡­ It was just a dream, but Yu Sheng felt that it was so real. She had almost seen who the man was. Those hands were really warm. Yu Sheng tested it again. This time, she could vaguely see a second line, but she still couldn¡¯t see it clearly. Her heart was so tense, nervous, afraid, flustered, and expectant ¡­ In the end, Yu Sheng decided to go to the hospital. Once she got the most accurate results, she would feel at ease. After all, pregnancy tests were not accurate. Maternity hospital Yu Sheng sat in a chair, waiting for the blood test results. She kept drinking water. She was in a dilemma. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want to get pregnant because the child wouldn¡¯t have a complete family. He would either not have a father or a mother ¡­ Since she was young, her life could not be considered good, much less happiness. Other than Jiang Lan treating her rather well, she could say that her life was not good. Therefore, she hoped that her child would be happy, have a warm family, and be loved by his parents. On one hand, Yu Sheng hoped that she would be pregnant because it was her child, a child that was related to her by blood. She would no longer be alone ¡­ Yu Sheng did not even know how she ended up sitting in the chair opposite the doctor. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant ¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s words were simple. Yu Sheng¡¯s hands were clenched so tightly that her nails dug into the flesh of her palms. It hurt, but she couldn¡¯t feel the pain. She was pregnant. She was pregnant with Feng Xi¡¯s child. She was really pregnant. The doctor looked at Yu Sheng¡¯s gradually paling face and her innocent expression. This was something she saw every day. if you don¡¯t want it, you can abort it while you¡¯re still a baby. The damage will be smaller. The doctor¡¯s tone was very professional. Hit ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s first reaction was to refuse. She didn¡¯t want to abort the child. She would do her best to make this child live a happy life. She would give everything she had. ¡°No, I want him ¡­¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s voice was low, but she was determined. She wanted the child. the first three months are the critical period. You have to be careful. If you feel uncomfortable, come to the hospital in time. The doctor would follow the pregnant woman¡¯s wishes and emphasize the things to take note of before calling for the next patient. When Yu Sheng walked out of the hospital, she was still in a daze. She was really pregnant ¡­ It was such an incredible thing that she had a child in her stomach ¡­ Yu Sheng remembered that she had promised du Xiaoyu that she would return the money to him today ¡­ However, this wasn¡¯t the way to return the money. Firstly, she couldn¡¯t come up with 200000 Yuan at the moment. Secondly, some things couldn¡¯t be solved like this. When Yu Sheng returned to the Feng¡¯s Financial Group, other than the women who were jealous of her, she was also respected by the higher-ups. After all, Yu Sheng¡¯s ability to work was well known. Those who could reach the top positions were all people who had been through a lot, and they valued strength more. Yu Sheng was here to talk about the leak of the bottom price during the phone call yesterday. She would not take the blame for something she had not done. Whether it was Gu qiwen who told her about it or Feng Xi who forced her, she would not accept it. The person who met her was the head of the administration department, Gao Cheng. He was in his forties and had a very rigorous style of work. manager Gao, regarding the leak of the base bid, since the company wants me to cooperate with the investigation, I will cooperate. A one-sided statement is not enough to judge a matter. I think it is best to call du Xiaoyu, the head of the Gu group¡¯s marketing department, and also the person who leaked the news. We can explain it in person. We are not idle people, so let¡¯s not waste time. Yu Sheng had been working for six years, and she knew how to deal with things. The words he said were based on evidence, his tone was calm, but he did not give in at all. Secretary Yu, master Gu from the Gu Corporation called this morning and said that it was a misunderstanding. He will personally explain to Master Feng for letting you suffer. Gao Cheng admired Yu Sheng a lot. As for the reason why she was fired, no one knew the reason before. Since yesterday, the people in the company had been spreading rumors that she had been fired for leaking the company¡¯s Secret. However, Gao Cheng thought that he was good at judging people and that Yu Sheng was not that kind of person. manager Gao also knows that I¡¯ve been wronged. The matter of leaking company secrets has already been spread, and I can¡¯t find. job now, but now you say it¡¯s a misunderstanding ¡­ Yu Sheng smiled sadly. Such misunderstandings were not uncommon, and there were many such misunderstandings in big companies. ¡°I think after boss Feng understands the situation, he will seek justice for you.¡± Gao Cheng felt that even though their boss Feng was frivolous and didn¡¯t work properly, he still treated his employees well. ¡°Boss Feng, you don¡¯t know about this?¡± Yu Sheng could tell from Gao Cheng¡¯s words. boss Feng doesn¡¯t know. Someone called to report you. You know, according to the rules, we have to investigate this matter strictly. We won¡¯t report it to boss Feng until we have a conclusion. Gao Cheng stood up with a smile and personally poured a glass of water for Yu Sheng. It turned out that Feng Xi didn¡¯t know about this. Then, it was very simple. Gu qiwen was the one who did it. It wasn¡¯t enough to drug her, and now she was accused of stealing company secrets. If she hadn¡¯t ordered someone to drug her, she wouldn¡¯t have slept with Feng Xi, provoked him, been fired, and couldn¡¯t find a job until now ¡­ Gu qiwen, you¡¯re going too far. When Yu Sheng walked out of Gao Cheng¡¯s office, she heard people talking about the three new female secretaries that boss Feng had hired, and they all had good looks and figures. She also heard that she saw a Secretary coming out of the president¡¯s office with her lipstick smudged and her clothes in a mess ¡­ That was what Yu Sheng heard while she was waiting for the elevator. Her heart felt a little stuffy, especially stuffy, and it made her feel very disgusted. When the elevator door opened, there was no one else inside except Jiang Yu. The others looked at each other and did not dare to enter. Everyone in the Feng family knew Jiang Yu. Naturally, Yu Sheng would not enter either. She only nodded politely at Jiang Yu and did not say anything. ¡°Secretary Yu, young master would like to see you.¡± In fact, Jiang Yu was also very helpless. He had no choice but to come down to pick her up personally under the orders of his young master¡¯s doctor. The young master knew as soon as Yu Sheng appeared in the company. The young master, who had thrown the house into a mess yesterday and shouted that he would never see Yu Sheng again, now wanted to see her again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something to do. It¡¯s not convenient for me to see you.¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s grip tightened on her bag. When she heard that Feng Xi wanted to see her, she was afraid that he might have found out about her pregnancy. She was afraid that he would snatch the child away from her ¡­ Yu Sheng thought that she had to leave North City immediately to solve the problem of du Xiaoyu¡¯s 200000 Yuan. Secretary Yu, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. You know young master¡¯s temper. If you don¡¯t go to see him, you ¡­ I can¡¯t walk out of the Feng family¡¯s Gate!¡± Jiang Yu was in a difficult position. Who asked him to follow such a willful master? Yu Sheng naturally knew Feng Xi¡¯s temper. This man simply didn¡¯t keep his word. Yesterday, he said that he didn¡¯t want to see her again, and now he wanted to see her again. He was simply unreasonable. Secretary Yu left her phone with young master last night ¡­ Before Jiang Yu could finish her sentence, Yu Sheng had already entered the elevator. Yu Sheng had been in a daze yesterday and had lost her phone when she woke up in the morning. It turned out that she had left it with Feng Xi. There¡¯s a photo of her from yesterday in her phone. Yu Sheng, you¡¯re really silly. Moreover, she seemed to have left her phone number in the hospital¡¯s booklet today. As expected, her mind was in a mess, and she did things without thinking. Chapter 1515 - Chapter 1515: Yu Sheng is afraid that Feng Xi will hit her Chapter 1515: Yu Sheng is afraid that Feng Xi will hit her Yu Sheng did not open her eyes. She didn¡¯t know how to answer Feng Xi¡¯s question. She had always been a rational person. No matter what she did or what decision she made, she would always consider it carefully. However, when she had told Feng Xi to give it a try, she had said it out of instinct. She couldn¡¯t be like Feng Xi and say, ¡± Yu Sheng, I like you ¡­ At least, she couldn¡¯t say such words at this time. ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Feng Xi pushed the spoon forward and ordered. Only then did Yu Sheng open her eyes. Seeing the spoon in front of her, she opened her mouth. ¡°Let me have a good taste.¡± Feng Xi put the spoon into Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth. It was very, very delicious. It was moderately salty and not oily, but it had a very strong fragrance. She had to admit that Feng Xi¡¯s cooking skills had once again shocked Yu Sheng. Yu Sheng didn¡¯t need to say it was good. Feng Xi knew it was good from her expression. He was quite confident in his cooking skills. ¡°You¡¯re secretly happy to be with me!¡± Feng Xi said proudly as she brought another spoonful to Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth. Just like that, Feng Xi took a spoonful and Yu Sheng took a sip. They finished the entire bowl of soup. When it was time to sleep, Yu Sheng wanted to sleep by herself, but Feng Xi pulled her into her arms. At first, Yu Sheng¡¯s body was stiff, but she was not sleepy at all because she had already slept in the evening. Feng Xi¡¯s hand had been caressing Yu Sheng¡¯s waist. It was a very gentle movement, but Yu Sheng didn¡¯t let it go at first because it was very itchy. However, with Feng Xi¡¯s overbearing personality, how could she let her say no? Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t argue with him, so she got used to it. ¡°Feng Xi, let¡¯s have a chat!¡± Yu Sheng said softly. She could hear Feng Xi¡¯s steady heartbeat behind her back. Every beat made her feel calm. ¡°We can chat, but don¡¯t move anymore. Can¡¯t you feel it¡¯s hard?¡± Feng Xi¡¯s voice was low and suppressed, with a hint of tension. well, if I don¡¯t move, you¡¯re not allowed to be hard either ¡­ In fact, Yu Sheng had not felt it before. Feng Xi¡¯s low laughter came from behind. okay. Feng Xi liked the innocent and cute Yu Sheng even more. ¡°I want to go back to work, okay?¡± She had too much on her plate every month, and she couldn¡¯t be without work. ¡°No,¡± Feng Xi rejected Yu Sheng¡¯s offer immediately. He didn¡¯t even go to the company now. He was with her 24 hours a day. She still wanted to go to work. She didn¡¯t even consider that she was pregnant. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± This was an expected answer, but Yu Sheng did not want to live such a life. you¡¯re pregnant now, so all you have to do is take good care of yourself and the child. Besides, I won¡¯t go to work. I¡¯ll stay at home with you. Feng Xi didn¡¯t want to go to work either, so she had the most reasonable reason to stay at home. ¡°Feng Xi, even if you don¡¯t work, you still have money to spend, but I can¡¯t. I have a monthly mortgage, I have to pay for my family¡¯s living expenses, and I also have to pay for my sister¡¯s school. I have to work.¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s tone was very calm. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Feng Xi, even though she was a little angry that he was restricting her. It did not feel good to listen to someone¡¯s orders. There were many women who worked even when they were pregnant. Why was she special? Life had told her that a woman must be financially independent. No matter what, she would always be guaranteed. Yu Sheng was afraid of a life without money, and she couldn¡¯t live that kind of life. Although she said she wanted to try it out with Feng Xi, she didn¡¯t think about their future. Because they were not from the same world, no one knew how far they could go in the end. I¡¯ll give you a card. You can use the money in it as you wish. If you go to the company to work, I¡¯ll be the one paying your salary. Feng Xi yawned. Naturally, he had to take care of his woman. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything, his money would be enough for him and Yu Sheng to spend for a lifetime. my work is the fruit of my labor. It¡¯s a different concept from me spending your money for no reason. Yu Sheng¡¯s voice was a little emotional. She didn¡¯t want to become someone who depended on Feng Xi. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have the ability to make her own money. ¡°You¡¯re my woman, and I¡¯m your man. It¡¯s only right for you to spend my money. Why do you think it¡¯s for nothing? Yu Sheng, you¡¯re being unreasonable.¡± Feng Xi¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t easy to control, especially when she heard things he didn¡¯t want to hear. She would get angry easily. ¡°We¡¯re not ¡­¡± What Yu Sheng wanted to say was, ¡± we¡¯re not husband and wife. However, she stopped herself. She was afraid that if she said it, Feng Xi would drag her to register again. Feng Xi would definitely do such a thing. He wondered if Jiang Yu had really changed his date of birth. Also, was the house under her name? ¡°It¡¯s not what?¡± Feng Xi turned Yu Sheng¡¯s body over and asked in a warm and angry tone. ¡°I have to work. Otherwise, we can forget about trying.¡± Yu Sheng thought that she had to fight for herself. Otherwise, if she had to listen to Feng Xi, she would become a doll and be at his mercy. That wasn¡¯t yu Sheng, and Yu Sheng didn¡¯t want to become like that. ¡°Are you threatening me, Yu Sheng?¡± Feng Xi was annoyed. She had just said that she wanted to try it out with him, but now he said that he didn¡¯t want to try. ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I just want us to respect each other, okay?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s body moved back to hide. Feng Xi¡¯s private part had not softened yet, so she did not dare to touch it. ¡°Do you know how many women want you to live a life of having everything provided for you?¡± if you want a woman like that, you can go find her. I need to work. I don¡¯t want to leave you one day. I don¡¯t have the ability to support myself. Yu Sheng was just following her emotions when she said this. This was also what she was thinking. This was also what many women would think. It was very normal, because this society and men could not give women the sense of security they wanted. This was also the reason why more and more women insisted on being financially independent no matter how difficult it was. This was because they were afraid that one day, when their men abandoned them, they would not lose their love, their men, and the ability to support themselves. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Feng Xi thought she had heard wrong and asked through gritted teeth. She wanted him to find another woman ¡­ Leave him ¡­ What was this woman thinking? ¡°Feng Xi, I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Yu Sheng was shocked by the anger in Feng Xi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell the f * cking truth, you liar.¡± Feng Xi rolled over and got out of bed. She was really angry. With a wave of her hand, she swept the cups and decorations on the table to the floor. The sound of glass breaking startled Yu Sheng so much that she clutched the blanket tightly. Feng Xi¡¯s temper had indeed been spoiled. Once she got angry, she would throw things. This was a habit she had developed since she was young. The people around her were already used to it, but Yu Sheng had never seen it before, so she was really scared. This fear also came from his childhood ¡­ When she was young, her parents had been constantly struggling, and her father would hit her mother after breaking things. Such a memory was deeply rooted in Yu Sheng¡¯s heart. So, when she saw Feng Xi smashing things, she wondered if he would hit her too ¡­ After Feng Xi smashed a few things, she suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t control her temper. Yu Sheng was pregnant, and he was going to scare her. What was wrong with him ¡­ He saw Yu Sheng lying on the bed with her back to him. She seemed to be asleep. Feng Xi knew that she definitely wasn¡¯t asleep. How could she fall asleep after such a big commotion? He called for someone to come in and clean up the broken things on the ground. Although Feng Xi¡¯s anger had been suppressed, she was still extremely frustrated. Even when he was chasing Shi Nian, he didn¡¯t put so much effort into coaxing him. Why did Yu Sheng have to go against him? Yu Sheng only opened her eyes after Feng Xi left the room. Yu Sheng¡¯s body trembled under the blanket, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She wanted to leave at dawn and not try anymore ¡­ She knew that Feng Xi had a bad temper, but she didn¡¯t know that he would break things. If he got even angrier, he would definitely hit her. Just like her parents, she didn¡¯t want to live that kind of life, she didn¡¯t want ¡­ She had to at least endure it until dawn. If she left now, she would definitely anger Feng Xi. She didn¡¯t want to hurt the child. Feng Xi drove out. He hadn¡¯t come out at night in a long time. The moment he appeared, he would definitely be photographed by the paparazzi. They also said that he was a Playboy who liked both men and women ¡­ His brother would then say that he was too wild. Feng Xi ran into a few friends at the bar. Because she was in a bad mood, she had a few more drinks and didn¡¯t pay attention to the people around her. When the two women approached him, he didn¡¯t care. All he could think about was Yu Sheng. Yu Sheng¡¯s cuteness ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s shyness ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s ignorance ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s temper ¡­ Yu Sheng was furious ¡­ In the end, it was Yu Sheng who was disobedient ¡­ In her drunken state, Feng Xi saw the woman Wrap her arms around his neck. ¡°Will you be obedient?¡± Feng Xi pinched her chin and asked. The woman replied shyly, ¡± listen to me. I¡¯ll listen to whatever young master Feng says ¡­ Feng Xi smiled and said, ¡± good girl ¡­ When Yu Sheng woke up, it was already past nine O ¡®clock. Because she couldn¡¯t fall asleep last night, she kept thinking about what she should do when Feng Xi got into bed. In her panic, she didn¡¯t even know what time she fell asleep. The seat beside him was cold. Feng Xi didn¡¯t come back to sleep last night, so she must have slept in another room! When Yu Sheng finished washing up and went downstairs, the servants had already prepared breakfast and were waiting for her. Feng Xi made breakfast yesterday ¡­ Today, it was a servant. ¡°Young Madam, please enjoy your meal.¡± Yu Sheng was not used to the servant being so respectful to her. thank you. In fact, Yu Sheng was not hungry. She was thinking about how to leave ¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Xi?¡± Yu Sheng asked casually. young master didn¡¯t come back after going out last night ¡­ The servant replied awkwardly. When Yu Sheng heard that Feng Xi wasn¡¯t back, she could leave now ¡­ In addition to being happy, there was also an indescribable feeling in her heart. Where did he go if he didn¡¯t come back? As the president¡¯s Secretary, Yu Sheng knew how messy the private life of the promiscuous second young master Feng was. Just as Yu Sheng was about to leave after her meal, she was stopped. ¡°Young Madam, young master said that you can¡¯t ¡­ After leaving home, you must take care of the baby in peace!¡± The Butler was in a difficult position. This was what the young master had told him before he left last night. ¡°I want to go to school to see my sister ¡­¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s hands clenched into fists. Feng Xi had gone too far. This was house arrest ¡­ ¡°Young mistress, why don¡¯t you wait for young master to come back and tell him ¡­¡± Now that there was a young lady at home, everyone was happy. However, the young master had left in a Huff last night, so everyone couldn¡¯t help but worry. Yu Sheng could tell that she couldn¡¯t get out. ¡°When will your young master be back?¡± Yu Sheng looked at the time. It was almost ten O ¡®clock, and she still had to go to Yu Ye¡¯s school. I don¡¯t know about that. Grandma, you should give young master a call! The Butler thought that if young Madam had taken the initiative to call young master, young master might have been appeased. Yu Sheng hesitated for a while, but in the end, she still called Feng Xi. When the call went through, Yu Sheng was still quite nervous. He used to call Feng Xi because of work. But when she heard a woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, Yu Sheng tightened her grip on the phone ¡­ The woman¡¯s voice was very soft and charming. ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Xi?¡± Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t explain what she was feeling at the time. It was a complicated feeling, but if she had to describe it, it was anger. ¡°Young master Feng is sleeping. Who are you?¡± When the woman on the other end heard a woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, her voice immediately became sharp. Who are you? ¡± Yu Sheng asked herself. Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t answer who she was ¡­ In the end, she could only hang up the phone. She didn¡¯t know who she was to Feng Xi. Yu Sheng felt a dull pain in her heart. Feng Xi¡¯s private life was a mess. Yu Sheng, shouldn¡¯t you know that? The Butler was standing right beside Yu Sheng, so he naturally heard that it was not young master on the other end of the phone, but a woman ¡­ He really regretted it. He shouldn¡¯t have let young lady make this call. Yu Sheng picked up her phone and called Feng Yan. ¡°Mr. Feng, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. This is Yu Sheng.¡± Yu Sheng and Yu Ye had already made a reservation, and she never went back on her word, so she had to go to Yu Ye. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± There was a pause on the other end of the phone for a few seconds, clearly unhappy that Yu Sheng had called him Mr. Feng again. I¡¯ve arranged to meet my sister at noon, but when Feng Xi left last night, she told the Butler not to let me leave. I called him just now, and a woman picked up. She said that he was sleeping and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to disturb him, so could I ask Mr. Feng and the Butler to let me out? ¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s tone was very calm when she spoke. The Butler beside him could not help but break out in a cold sweat. The young master was dead for sure this time. This young Madam was also very capable. Her level of complaint was too high. Young master would definitely teach young master a lesson. There was silence on the other end of the phone. Yu Sheng spoke again, ¡± I don¡¯t want to force my way out and hurt the child. After Yu Sheng said this, the Butler quickly made a gesture and the servants slowly backed away, for fear of angering the young lady again. If they were to force it, it would hurt the fetus. Yu Sheng was just saying that. She didn¡¯t really dare to run away. If she really hurt the baby, she would kill herself. Yu Sheng was waiting for Feng Yan¡¯s answer. Chapter 1521 - Chapter 1521: - wont let you down for the rest of my life-does Gu shaoting like you Chapter 1521: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life-does Gu shaoting like you This was troublesome. With young master¡¯s temper, he would not allow such a thing to happen to him. Especially since it had already happened. Jiang Yu looked at his young master¡¯s face, which was extremely ugly. Jiang Yu thought that if his young master walked into the shop and dragged sister Yu out or threw a tantrum, the consequences would be dire. young master, maybe it¡¯s just. coincidence. Maybe it¡¯s President Gu¡¯s birthday today ¡­ Jiang Yu tried to explain that perhaps it was not sister Yu¡¯s birthday, but master Gu¡¯s birthday. It was just a birthday party between friends. Jiang Yu had forgotten that if Yu Sheng were to celebrate another man¡¯s birthday, Feng Xi would be even more unhappy. If it was just a meal, he would have tolerated it. However, since they were able to spend a birthday together, their relationship was definitely not as simple as ordinary friends. Besides, how could there be such a coincidence? Gu shaoting¡¯s birthday? Feng Xi didn¡¯t walk into the store to bring Yu Sheng out as Jiang Yu had expected. Instead, she sat in the car and watched the store. She watched Gu shaoting put the birthday hat on Yu Sheng and then watched Yu Sheng blow out the birthday candles. She watched as Gu shaoting accidentally touched the cake on Yu Sheng¡¯s face ¡­ She watched as Yu Sheng cut a piece of cake for Gu shaoting with a smile and placed it in front of him. She watched them eat and chat ¡­ He just kept watching ¡­ Jiang Yu was tense at all times. He felt that his young master would slam the car door and walk into the shop every second. Just as Yu Sheng and Gu shaoting were about to finish their meal, Feng Xi said, ¡± I¡¯m ending all our cooperation with the Gu group. Get out of the car and follow her. Jiang Yu didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He immediately got out of the car. Feng Xi got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove away. In fact, he was also worried that if sister Yu came out later, young master¡¯s temper would be so bad that he would argue with sister Yu in front of President Gu. Before things were clear, it was better not to quarrel. Jiang Yu had been hiding in a dark corner, thinking that sister Yu must have asked master Gu to send her back. The young master had said that he would follow sister Yu, which meant that he would be protecting her in secret. It would not be appropriate for Jiang Yu to come out directly. It was as if young master wanted him to follow sister Yu around at all times. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back?¡± Gu shaoting didn¡¯t drink, because he wanted to send Yu Sheng home. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡± How could Yu Sheng let Gu shaoting send her back? Although he knew about her relationship with Feng Xi, she didn¡¯t want others to know that they were already living together. alright then. Send me a message when you¡¯re home so that I can rest assured. Gu shaoting did not force her, because he knew Yu Sheng¡¯s character. If she said no, then she would not. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving then, President Gu.¡± Yu Sheng said with a smile as she got into the taxi. She and Gu shaoting talked a lot, so Yu Sheng didn¡¯t mention Gu qiwen to him. Gu shaoting told her that he would send Gu qiwen and her child abroad and would not let her disturb her life, so she could rest assured. Gu shaoting didn¡¯t ask Yu Sheng about Feng Xi out of curiosity, which made Yu Sheng feel much better. They chatted and ate like friends. Jiang Yu also got into the taxi and followed Yu Sheng. Jiang Yu wondered if she should tell Yu Sheng that her young master knew who she was having dinner with, but then she thought about it again. If she did that, she would be betraying her young master. However, if he didn¡¯t tell her, what if sister Yu went back and lied about having dinner with someone else? That way, the young master would think that she was guilty. Oh, she was really in a dilemma. Jiang Yu did not know what to do ¡­ Jiang Yu had been thinking about this all the way, but he still hadn¡¯t made a decision as he watched Yu Sheng walk into the villa. Yu Sheng came back quite early, reaching home before eight o ¡®clock. However, the servant said that the young master had already fallen asleep ¡­ When Yu Sheng went upstairs, she asked the servant if Feng Xi had eaten, but the answer she got was no. Yu Sheng stopped in her tracks and went downstairs again. When she went to the kitchen, she saw that the servant had prepared more food. She guessed that Feng Xi would not eat it. Yu Sheng cooked a plate of egg fried rice with rice. Although it was a simple egg-fried rice, the Golden luster was very tempting. Yu Sheng thought that Feng Xi was probably angry because she said she was going out for dinner with another man. In fact, Feng Xi hadn¡¯t slept at all. She turned around when she heard the door open. And this action happened to be for Yu Sheng to see. Yu Sheng was not very good at coaxing people. Also, she told Feng Xi that she had an appointment that night and she said that she was having dinner with a man. She didn¡¯t hide anything, so why would she be unhappy? She wasn¡¯t lying to him. If he found out, he could be angry. Yu Sheng placed the egg-fried rice on the table and squeezed a glass of orange juice for him. She walked to the bed and sat down. Feng Xi immediately closed her eyes. Yu Sheng poked his chest with her finger, and Feng Xi twisted her body. His eyes were still closed ¡­ Yu Sheng thought that he was so cute when he was throwing a tantrum. ¡°You¡¯re asleep?¡± Yu Sheng asked. Naturally, Feng Xi didn¡¯t say anything. Every time Yu Sheng poked him, he would twist his body. Yu Sheng had never teased anyone like this before, and she found it quite interesting. If it was in the past, she would have thought that his behavior was extremely childish. But now, every time she poked him, she felt especially happy. She had never felt this kind of joy in her heart before. ¡°You¡¯re in such a deep sleep,¡± Yu Sheng said as she lifted the blanket and pinched Feng Xi¡¯s waist. This time, Feng Xi twisted her body a lot more. ¡°He¡¯s handsome, and he looks good when he sleeps.¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s fingers traced Feng Xi¡¯s nose and eyes. Her gentle movements carried a hint of playfulness as her nails scratched the board. Teasing her while praising her at the same time, it made her feel both beautiful and angry. Feng Xi grabbed Yu Sheng¡¯s disobedient hand. are you done? ¡± Feng Xi was really angry. Why was she angry? Today was Yu Sheng¡¯s birthday, but she didn¡¯t tell him and went to spend it with another man. What did she think he was? He was her man, alright? If it was his birthday today and he went out to have a meal with another woman without telling her, what would she think? he didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be angry. ¡°Ya, you¡¯re awake?¡± Yu Sheng asked, pretending to be surprised. However, he didn¡¯t look surprised at all. Instead, he was trying to hold back his laughter. This was the first time Yu Sheng had ever smiled cheekily at Feng Xi, and it made her even angrier. She simply pulled the blanket over herself and covered herself with it, not wanting to look at Yu Sheng. Yu Sheng bit her lip and reached under the blanket to grab Feng Xi¡¯s hand. Feng Xi struggled for a while, and Yu Sheng dug into his palm. He became obedient, but he did not dare to struggle. He was afraid that if he was angry, he would not control his strength and accidentally hurt Yu Sheng. At that time, he would have no place to cry. Yu Sheng grabbed Feng Xi¡¯s hand and placed it on her stomach. She didn¡¯t say anything. Feng Xi felt the heat in her palm. Their child was here ¡­ When she thought of this, her heart felt like it was wrapped in honey. Yu Sheng used this silent method to cool down Feng Xi¡¯s anger by half. Then, when she saw Yu Sheng trying to hold back her laughter, she felt that she had been tricked. She was angry ¡­ Why did this woman¡¯s one action make his heart feel so sweet? ¡°I¡¯ve made you some egg fried rice,¡± Yu Sheng placed her hand on the back of Feng Xi¡¯s hand and gently rubbed it. Perhaps it was because she was used to Feng Xi¡¯s childish tantrum, Yu Sheng felt that it was a good feeling. Perhaps she had always wanted to find someone to act coquettishly with, but she had never met that person ¡­ I¡¯ll just starve to death. No one cares about me ¡­ Feng Xi said pitifully, like an abandoned child. Yu Sheng really wanted to drag Feng Xi into the kitchen and let him see the dishes that the chef had prepared. How could he say that no one cared about him? No one would ever starve him. ¡°Am I not a human?¡± Yu Sheng pulled off the quilt on Feng Xi. It wasn¡¯t hot to cover her like this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so talkative before?¡± Feng Xi¡¯s previous impression of Yu Sheng was that she was omnipotent and could do anything very well. Sometimes, he would play pranks on her out of boredom, such as making her brew coffee non-stop. This woman would never get annoyed by printing things over and over again. It was as if she didn¡¯t have a temper, which was why Feng Xi was so interested in the charming Yu Sheng that night at the hotel. He just wanted to see how much she would beg him. After that night, he had become addicted. It turned out that his Secretary Yu was so sweet and attractive. ¡°It¡¯s not too late to realize it now. Why do you want me to leave?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s fingers unconsciously touched Feng Xi¡¯s eyes again. Would their child have such a pair of clean and clear eyes? Yu Sheng began to imagine what their child would be like. She wanted a girl to have a personality like Feng Xi¡¯s, so cute. Yu Sheng thought that her daughter must be the happiest person in the world. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. You¡¯ll have to follow me for the rest of your life. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere.¡± Actually, what Feng Xi wanted to say was to stay at home every day and not see anyone. The thought of her celebrating her birthday with Gu shaoting and not telling him about it made Feng Xi¡¯s anger, which had just dissipated, come back. Yu Sheng might have listened to him for a lifetime, but would he and Feng Xi be together forever? There were some things she didn¡¯t dare to think about. He really didn¡¯t dare to think about it, because if he thought too much, he wouldn¡¯t dare to take a step forward. ¡°Hurry up and eat. It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.¡± Yu Sheng tried to pull Feng Xi up, but he stopped her. don¡¯t use your strength. What if you hurt yourself? ¡± Feng Xi sat up by herself. Although she was still angry, she still had to eat the food that her wife made for her. And he was indeed hungry. It had to be said that Yu Sheng¡¯s cooking was very good. Feng Xi enjoyed the food. not bad. Feng Xi said arrogantly, as if she wanted to take a megaphone and go around telling people how delicious her egg fried rice was. Yu Sheng was happy to see Feng Xi eating so happily. It was a good feeling. She had always been an easily satisfied person. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± After Feng Xi finished her meal and drank her juice, she thought to herself that she was indeed full and her anger was appeased. He wanted to have a good talk with Yu Sheng about her birthday and why she didn¡¯t tell him. ¡°Talk about what?¡± Yu Sheng looked at the empty plate, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, very satisfied. ¡°We were talking about who you had dinner with. I was thinking about this at home.¡± Feng Xi said this on purpose. He didn¡¯t want Yu Sheng to know that he had been following her. ¡°Gu shaoting, the president of the Gu group!¡± Yu Sheng laughed. She knew he was angry because of this. ¡°Why did you eat with him? are you close? I¡¯m not even close to him.¡± The Feng Financial Group and the Gu family only had a cooperative relationship. They had a project, and the Feng Corporation was the investor. not really. I just promised him that I¡¯d treat him to a meal. For the first time, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t tell Feng Xi the truth. She wasn¡¯t lying to him, but she had her reservations. He felt that Feng Xi was a little too concerned about her eating with a man. She and Gu shaoting weren¡¯t familiar with each other, but it didn¡¯t make sense for unfamiliar friends to celebrate their birthdays together, especially with just the two of them. So, Yu Sheng chose to hide a part of it. ¡°Just eating, No¡­ Say something else?¡± Feng Xi looked at Yu Sheng, the expression in her eyes gradually becoming deeper. Yu Sheng, when I saw you having dinner with another man on your birthday, I could restrain myself from rushing in, out of respect for you, but you can¡¯t lie to me. These were Feng Xi¡¯s thoughts, but Yu Sheng didn¡¯t know. nothing much. We just had a meal and talked about Gu qiwen. Then, we had some work to do. Apart from the part about her birthday, that was all she and Gu shaoting had said. Feng Xi looked at the empty plate on the table. This plate was really beautiful. Because she liked to cook, Feng Xi also liked the small things in the kitchen. The plates and bowls at home were all personally picked by him, so they were all beautiful in his eyes. In fact, he was very similar to Yu Sheng in this aspect. When she sold the house, Yu Sheng also took the plates and cups from the kitchen with her. It turned out that she had cooked him egg fried rice because she felt guilty ¡­ She didn¡¯t usually treat him so well. ¡°Does he like you?¡± The corners of Feng Xi¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and her evil smile was like a little devil. However, it was just a sentence without any anger. It made people who heard it feel like he was joking. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think so. President Gu isn¡¯t that kind of person. At least, from tonight¡¯s conversation, Yu Sheng did not feel that Gu shaoting had any feelings for her. He didn¡¯t say anything about liking her. Just like old friends, they ate and chatted. it seems like you know him quite well ¡­ Feng Xi¡¯s words already had a hint of jealousy. At this time, Yu Sheng¡¯s phone on the table rang, and a short message appeared on the screen. It was a notification that her bank card had been transferred. Feng Xi glanced at it and saw du Xiaoyu¡¯s name and the number 200000 ¡­ Yu Sheng naturally saw it too. She frowned slightly, picked up her phone, and confirmed it. It was indeed du Xiaoyu who had transferred the two hundred thousand. After a while, there was another notification sound. Du Xiaoyu had sent a message. ¡°Yu Sheng, you can keep this money! Don¡¯t be so frugal anymore, and don¡¯t put so much pressure on yourself. If you need money in the future, just let me know. I¡¯m leaving northern city tonight. I hope that when I appear in front of you again, you¡¯ll forgive me for the mistakes I¡¯ve made. I really love you, so take care of yourself! I¡¯ve remembered everything you said to me. I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry about me, just wait for me. ¡± Yu Sheng looked at du Xiaoyu¡¯s message and stood there in a daze, until Feng Xi snatched her phone away. Yu Sheng finally came back to her senses. What did du Xiaoyu mean? why did he give her the money again? Feng Xi read du Xiaoyu¡¯s message over and over again. Her gaze was like a knife, pinning every word on the phone screen. ¡°Why did he give you money?¡± The anger that had accumulated throughout the night had been completely ignited. Feng Xi¡¯s squinted eyes were burning with fire. it¡¯s the two hundred thousand I returned to him ¡­ Yu Sheng was still thinking about du Xiaoyu¡¯s actions. Did he still want her to forgive him and be with him again? Did that mean all the things she had said today were for nothing? ¡°You¡¯re paying him back? Isn¡¯t all your money only 28000? Where did you get the money to pay him back?¡± Feng Xi looked at Yu Sheng and sneered. Her eyes were also cold. ¡°This is the money I got from selling my house. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Sheng also noticed that Feng Xi¡¯s tone and gaze were off. ¡°Selling the house ¡­ When did you sell the house?¡± Feng Xi¡¯s questions followed one after another. He had never planned to buy that house before. He had asked Jiang Yu to do it because he wanted Yu Sheng to come back. The agent had told him that someone wanted to buy a house, and Yu Sheng had returned. After that, he had completely forgotten about the house. He did not know when Yu Sheng had sold the house. Jiang Yu had said that the houses in Yu Sheng¡¯s neighborhood were not worth selling, so no one would buy them. ¡°Yesterday!¡± Why did it only take two days? she thought it had been many days. The things that she had experienced in the past two days really made her feel that time had passed really slowly. ¡°Yu Sheng, why didn¡¯t you tell me if you needed money? Who am I to you? As for you selling your house?¡± ¡°Also, who does that du guy think he is? if you need money, just tell him. Then who am I?¡± Feng Xi was really angry. Out of habit, she threw Yu Sheng¡¯s phone away. The phone hit the wall with too much force, and Yu Sheng trembled in shock. Yu Sheng looked at her phone, which she had been using for a long time, and saw that it was broken. Yu Sheng knew that it would take time for a person to change his habits, but facing Feng Xi breaking things again ¡­ Yu Sheng was a little disappointed. No, she should be angry. Why couldn¡¯t she control her temper and get angry? She was selling her own house. They were not married, and it involved the issue of inheritance. She sold her house without permission, so it was understandable that he was angry. However, they were at most dating now. Why couldn¡¯t she sell her house? ¡°Feng Xi, that house is mine. I need the money. Isn¡¯t it normal to sell it?¡± Yu Sheng actually wanted to say, ¡± don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m short of money? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you needed money?¡± This was what Feng Xi was most annoyed about. He was her man, why couldn¡¯t she rely on him? He had to bear everything by himself. ¡°Your money is your money, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Yu Sheng didn¡¯t understand why Feng Xi wanted her to be his subordinate. Did he really have to spend his money? Yu Sheng, what¡¯s our relationship? what¡¯s our relationship? ¡± Feng Xi pointed at Yu Sheng and asked. ¡°It can be considered ¡­ Boyfriend and girlfriend!¡± Why did he have to use ¡®considered¡¯? because there was a child between them. Without this child, they would not be in this state. This was something they all knew. ¡°Sort of, what do you mean by sort? Yu Sheng, tell me, what do you mean by ¡°considered¡±?¡± Feng Xi was annoyed. Still considered? What was this woman thinking? He did not know what she was thinking. She said that she had to have the ability to survive on her own when she left him one day. Your money is yours and it has nothing to do with me. What do you mean I¡¯ll handle my own matters and you don¡¯t have to worry about me? She was drawing a line with him every minute. ¡°That du grandson, who the hell is he? what did you say to him? What do you mean by waiting for him?¡± Yu Sheng had not read the message in detail. She knew that du Xiaoyu had transferred the 200000 Yuan to her. ¡°You still want to be with that scumbag?¡± Feng Xi was completely furious. No man would allow another man to have his woman in his heart. Especially since this man was her ex-boyfriend, she thought of him when she needed money ¡­ Yu Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Feng Xi and saw the anger on his face. As she listened to his accusations, she once again felt that Feng Xi had a split personality. Yu Sheng was a rational person. She wouldn¡¯t argue with Feng Xi when he was angry. That would only add fuel to the fire and produce the opposite effect, and it wouldn¡¯t do anything. If she really got into a fight with Feng Xi one day, it would be the time for them to part. Obviously, Feng Xi was even angrier at Yu Sheng¡¯s silence. Was she ignoring him? Experts had said that if a child was willing to hold something when they fell to sleep after throwing a tantrum, it was a sign of insecurity. Feng Xi had all three points. No wonder he was so childish. He was only bluffing because he was afraid of losing something. He wanted to suppress others with his aura and prove his existence. This probably had something to do with Feng Xi¡¯s childhood. Feng Xi was indeed afraid of losing Yu Sheng. It was like someone was trying to take her toy away from him, and it wasn¡¯t just one person ¡­ How could he not panic ¡­ In the end, Yu Sheng only said one sentence, ¡± are you done arguing? I¡¯m going to sleep, the child is sleepy!¡± Then, Yu Sheng ignored Feng Xi and went to wash up before going to bed. This time, it was Yu Sheng who was angry ¡­ Feng Xi had no place to vent her anger, but she thought of what her brother had said, register ¡­ He had to make Yu Sheng his wife and a member of the Feng family. This way, he would have a better position to control her, so that she wouldn¡¯t keep saying ¡®you are you, I am me¡¯. He didn¡¯t like to hear such words the most ¡­ So the next morning, before Yu Sheng could even wake up, Feng Xi woke her up. She dragged him into the car, and Yu Sheng saw that Jiang Yu was yawning. He didn¡¯t know what Feng Xi wanted to do ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau that Yu Sheng finally understood that Feng Xi wanted to register their marriage. He had made such a decision without even asking her? ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey, let¡¯s get married!¡± Feng Xi¡¯s anger disappeared overnight, and all that was left was the joy of getting married. Chapter 1522 - Chapter 1522: Yu Sheng, dont think Ill beg you to come back Chapter 1522: Yu Sheng, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll beg you to come back Feng Xi pulled Yu Sheng along and was about to walk in, but Yu Sheng pulled her hand back. Feng Xi looked at her empty hand and then at Yu Sheng, who was watching him take two steps back with a cold expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Feng Xi¡¯s question was asked very slowly, as if she had not expected Yu Sheng to have such a reaction. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep last night, so he had called Shi Nian and told him about Yu Sheng selling the house. Shi Nian said that it was because Yu Sheng felt insecure, and no one had ever given her a shoulder to lean on. It was only later that Feng Xi found out that Yu Sheng had been adopted. In the family that had adopted her, other than her mother, who had been kind to her, the rest of the family had been average. Feng Xi wanted to give her a home to rely on so that she would never feel insecure again. However, he had brought her here to register with joy, but she was like this ¡­ Why was he so difficult to please ¡­ ¡°Marriage is a matter between two people. You shouldn¡¯t make the decision alone.¡± we¡¯ll register just because you say so ¡­ Yu Sheng saw that Feng Xi¡¯s eyes were brewing a storm. She had already taken a step forward and said that she would give it a try. However, she couldn¡¯t get married today right after she said that two days ago. There were still many problems between them that needed to be adapted to. She felt that Feng Xi did things based on her feelings. He transferred the property to her name and changed the age to three years older than her. He would do these things as soon as he thought of them, never considering the consequences. Last night, he had even smashed her phone, and today, he had dragged her here to register their marriage. He did everything as he pleased. Yu Sheng was used to not acting rashly, because she couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. She was used to thinking through the problem before doing anything. This was the difference between the two of them. ¡°If you don¡¯t marry me, who can you marry? Let me ask you, who else can you marry?¡± Feng Xi was angry. He wanted to control his temper, but when his anger came up, he couldn¡¯t control it at all. you¡¯re carrying my child. I¡¯m the Father and you¡¯re the mother. Who do you want to marry? let me ask you, Yu Sheng, who do you want to marry? ¡± Feng Xi¡¯s personality had always been the kind of person who was not afraid of anything. The person who had never thought of getting married was now standing here, but this woman did not want to register their marriage. Jiang Yugan, who was standing at the side, was getting anxious. In fact, when he received the call from his young master, he also felt that it was unbelievable. When sister Yu got into the car, she didn¡¯t seem to know that she should register. Just as sister Yu had said, marriage was a matter between two people. Young master shouldn¡¯t have made such a decision on his own. To him, this was a child¡¯s play, not to mention that sister Yu was such a steady person. Naturally, she would have to think carefully before making a decision. A woman had to consider a lot before marrying a man. She couldn¡¯t just marry him as she pleased. This was what his mother had said. Women were afraid of marrying the wrong man, men were afraid of entering the wrong profession. This was an old saying that was reasonable. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯ve calmed down!¡± Yu Sheng did not want to argue with Feng Xi at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, not because she was afraid of embarrassing herself, but because she was afraid that someone would recognize Feng Xi and expose her. Even if the words ¡± I¡¯m rich ¡± weren¡¯t stuck on Feng Xi¡¯s forehead, with his handsome looks and extraordinary clothes, one could tell at a glance that he was rich. In addition to that, he had an aura of not putting anyone in his eyes, which also highlighted his power. I¡¯m very calm right now. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not. Yu Sheng, let me tell you, if you don¡¯t register today, don¡¯t even think about getting married to me again. Feng Xi said angrily to Yu Sheng, completely ignoring the gazes of the people around her. Jiang Yu wanted to stop him, but he couldn¡¯t. The young master knew how hurtful his words were. Yu Sheng¡¯s expression did not change, but her hands betrayed her as they trembled. ¡°Or do you want to marry Gu shaoting? Yu Sheng, you think I¡¯m too young, but Gu shaoting is a good match for you, right? Eh? Otherwise, why would you spend your birthday with him?¡± Feng Xi laughed coldly. Everyone was chasing after him and pestering him, but he didn¡¯t even want to look at them. Yu Sheng was the only one who rejected him despite how well he treated her. Women really couldn¡¯t be spoiled. Yu Sheng looked at Feng Xi, and then at Jiang Yu. When she saw him lowering his head, she knew what was going on. It was hard to believe that Feng Xi, who had a bad temper, had held back from telling Gu shaoting that she had celebrated her birthday with him. It felt terrible to be monitored like this. She had already told him that she had an appointment and that it was a man. And he was still not at ease, so he sent someone to follow her ¡­ ¡°Then do as you say,¡± Yu Sheng turned around and left after saying this. Feng Xi took two steps forward and wanted to grab her arm, but she clenched her fist and didn¡¯t grab it. The words he had said were like water that had been spilled. He, Feng Xi, would not take them back. Since she, Yu Sheng, did not want to marry him, then she would not. Yu Sheng, don¡¯t come back after you leave. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll beg you to come back! He was like a child who had lost a fight, Feng Xi said angrily. young master, what are you doing? if your harsh words were effective, there wouldn¡¯t be people in this world who are angry and can¡¯t lose weight. ¡°When the time comes, you¡¯ll have to go and coax sister Yu!¡± Jiang Yu really liked his sister, Yu Sheng. He also hoped that she and his young master would be happy. Although the young master had a sharp tongue and a bad temper, his only good point was that he was handsome. This was because Jiang Yu knew that his young master¡¯s mood was unpredictable. ¡°I won¡¯t go and coax her. I won¡¯t know her in the future!¡± Feng Xi shouted angrily and turned around to get into the car. Feng Xi drove her own car and left the fish behind. Jiang Yu knew that his young master was just being stubborn. He wanted him to protect sister Yu secretly. Yu Sheng was glad that she had rented the house she used to live in that day. At least she had a place to live now. Lunch was dumplings at the house of the landlord, grandma li, who was opposite them. This was the most comfortable place Yu Sheng had ever lived in the past few years in North City. Grandma li was a very nice person. This was an old residential area. These two houses facing each other were given to her by her unit when she retired. She had lived there for more than 20 years. Two years ago, the community had renovated it, so it was quite convenient to live in. As soon as Yu Sheng walked out of grandma Li¡¯s house, she saw Jiang Yu standing there with a mobile phone box in his hand. Jiang Yu scratched her head and called out to sister Yu. Yu Sheng smiled and invited him in. Jiang Yu did not stand on ceremony and followed him in. This was a one-and-a-half-bedroom house. It was very small and did not have a living room. The kitchen and bathroom were very small. The bedroom was not big either. There was no space for a bed and a cabinet. Jiang Yu sat on the edge of the bed, feeling strange, so he simply sat on the floor. He took out his phone from the box and placed it on the bed. ¡°Sister Yu, I¡¯ve put the card in. Young master didn¡¯t buy it. This phone is my birthday gift to you!¡± After he finished talking about the birthday present, Jiang Yu felt that it was not a good idea. After all, he was one of the people who were following and monitoring them. Yu Sheng looked at the phone. She had seen this model when she was buying Yu Ye¡¯s phone, and it was more expensive than Yu Ye¡¯s. Jiang Yu, this gift is too expensive. Since you¡¯ve bought it, I¡¯ll give you the money. As for the birthday gift you want, you can just treat sister Yu to a meal some other day. Although Jiang Yu earned quite a bit of money every month as he worked for Feng Xi, she still couldn¡¯t accept a phone that cost almost ten thousand Yuan. don¡¯t, sister Yu. If you give me more money, I¡¯ll feel so bad. In two months, it¡¯s my birthday. Please treat me to a meal. Jiang Yu grinned. His small eyes were squinting, and he looked quite handsome. ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll use it first.¡± Yu Sheng thought that it would be fine. She would give Jiang Yu a gift of a similar price. She felt uneasy if she didn¡¯t take out her phone. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to pick up her adoptive mother¡¯s call. Yu Sheng did not ask Jiang Yu how he knew she was here. She wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Jiang Yu. He was only following Feng Xi¡¯s orders. ¡°Sister Yu, um, young master ¡­ He¡¯s just saying those things out of anger, don¡¯t take it to heart. He must be regretting it now!¡± Jiang Yu had been by Feng Xi¡¯s side for two years now, so he understood his personality. ¡°Well, this time, we¡¯ll treat his illness well!¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s words were very light. She didn¡¯t think that she would really take Feng Xi¡¯s words seriously when she said that she would never register their marriage again. It was because she understood Feng Xi¡¯s personality that she said, ¡± then we¡¯ll do as you say. She admitted that Feng Xi was quite good to her and really treated her well. This was something she had never thought of before. So, she also took a step forward and said that she wanted to try. Last night, when Feng Xi¡¯s hand had been on her stomach, her heart had been filled with happiness. She knew that she liked Feng Xi. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so irrational as to get together with a man three years younger than her. However, Feng Xi¡¯s personality needed time to get used to and change. He wanted to be the child¡¯s father in the future. She didn¡¯t think it would be good for the child if he continued to be so willful, throw a tantrum, and break things. She also wanted to confirm if Feng Xi was only interested in her for a moment, or if it was because of the child in her stomach that she was treating her like this. Because his personality was too fickle, Yu Sheng had to weigh the pros and cons. Life wasn¡¯t like a novel, where overbearing CEOs fell in love with a female secretary and got married without any quarrels. It was a life of honey. Such a thing did not exist. ¡°Hehe ¡­ Sister Yu, I like your calm personality. You should suppress young master¡¯s violent temper.¡± No wonder master admired sister Yu so much. He really had a good eye. ¡°So, you also have a mission.¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes flashed with a bright light as she smiled at Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu¡¯s face reddened after hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s words. sister Yu, you¡¯re so mean! Feng Xi didn¡¯t go home. Instead, she went to Gu Jue and Chu baiqing¡¯s house. The moment he entered the room, he complained that he was hungry, but Gu Jue ignored him. He continued to lie there and let his Chu baiqing cut his nails. Chu baiqing pointed at the Apple on the table, ¡± have an Apple first! ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat apples. I want to eat meat!¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t want to eat anything, she just wanted to torture him. ¡°I think you want to eat explosives!¡± Gu Jue said in a lazy tone. He didn¡¯t even bat an eye as his hand reached for Chu baiqing¡¯s waist. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, or I¡¯ll cut your flesh!¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. They had been together for a few years, but their feelings for each other didn¡¯t fade with time. Gu Jue loved sticking to Chu baiqing even more. ¡°You won¡¯t, your hands are steady!¡± He knew his wife the best, and she was a very steady person. Feng Xi couldn¡¯t stand Gu Jue and Chu baiqing showing off their love in front of him. ¡°If you eat the explosives, I¡¯ll blow you up! It¡¯s so annoying.¡± What kind of mentality was it to be unable to see other people showing off their love just because he and his wife were at odds? ¡°Envy? Jealousy? If you¡¯re so capable, you can also find a woman to be intimate with.¡± Gu Jue said sarcastically. Feng Xi was the only unmarried one among them, and Feng Yan had been worried about her all day. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him!¡± Chu baiqing grabbed Gu Jue¡¯s other hand and continued to cut his nails. Chu baiqing knew that Feng Xi hadn¡¯t met the right person yet. If he met someone he liked, he would definitely treat her very well. ¡°If I don¡¯t provoke him, why would he work so hard to find a woman!¡± Gu Jue was also worried about Feng Xi, but he just didn¡¯t like anyone. ¡°I have a woman, why would I look for her!¡± Feng Xi¡¯s tone was very aggressive, and the anger she had with Yu Sheng was burning. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing didn¡¯t say anything. They thought he was just saying it out of anger. Feng Xi saw their attitude and knew that they didn¡¯t believe her. Apart from his brother, only his third brother knew that he was interested in Yu Sheng. The others didn¡¯t know. ¡°Damn, I really have a woman now. I even have a child.¡± When Feng Xi talked about the child, she was very proud. This time, Gu Jue and Chu baiqing ignored him again. They didn¡¯t believe him. it¡¯s true. Look ¡­ Feng Xi showed them Yu Sheng¡¯s report on her phone. Feng Xi wanted to keep the photos as mementos and make a photo album. ¡°Yu Sheng ¡­¡± Chu baiqing saw Yu Sheng¡¯s name and knew that she was Feng Xi¡¯s Secretary. yes, it¡¯s my Secretary, Yu Sheng. It¡¯s been a month and a half. I¡¯m a father now ¡­ When she mentioned the child, Feng Xi¡¯s anger disappeared. Her tone and expression were as beautiful as they could be. f * ck, what kind of speed is this? ¡± It was either a woman or a child. ¡°One shot!¡± Feng Xi said with a smile. Whenever he thought about the night he had with Yu Sheng, the only night, his heart itched. After Yu Sheng got pregnant, she couldn¡¯t do it completely, and it was really annoying. When the child was born, she had to do enough and make up for it. Feng Xi had completely forgotten what she had said to Yu Sheng today. ¡°..¡±Gu Jue was speechless. ¡°..¡±Chu Bai Qing was speechless. ¡°When do you plan to get married?¡± Chu baiqing asked first, because he had a good impression of Yu Sheng, even though they weren¡¯t close. ¡°Does your brother know?¡± Gu Jue was actually more curious about whether Feng Yan knew about it. If he did, why didn¡¯t he publicize it? ¡°Don¡¯t mention marriage. I¡¯m not marrying that woman!¡± Feng Xi was annoyed again at the mention of marriage. Thinking about how Yu Sheng had rejected him today, he felt a pain in his heart and a fire in his chest. Chu baiqing and Gu Jue looked at each other, then Gu Jue took out his phone and sent a message to Feng Yan. She was afraid that Feng Yan didn¡¯t know about this and that Feng Xi¡¯s personality would anger Yu Sheng and make her leave. At that time, his wife and child would be gone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? tell me!¡± Chu Bai Qing asked with a smile. He naturally hoped that Feng Xi would marry a good woman and live a happy life. Although Feng Xi didn¡¯t lack anything and there were so many people who loved and pampered him. However, she had witnessed her mother¡¯s death in the great firepower with her own eyes. That childhood experience was the pain of his life. He needed a woman to love and dote on him. ¡°I brought her to the Civil Affairs Bureau today to register our marriage, but she didn¡¯t want it ¡­ Don¡¯t marry me. ¡± When Feng Xi said this, her expression was one of confusion. He couldn¡¯t understand why Yu Sheng didn¡¯t want to marry him. What was wrong with him? There were so many women in Beicheng who wanted to marry him, but he had taken such a big advantage and still rejected them. ¡°You¡¯re just starting, right? Maybe being in love doesn¡¯t even count, why are you thinking about marriage?¡± Chu baiqing was a meticulous person and he understood Feng Xi¡¯s personality. She did whatever she wanted. He had seen Yu Sheng once at Feng Xi¡¯s company. She wasn¡¯t stunningly beautiful, but she had a kind of tranquility that made people feel comfortable and comfortable. He was a rational and sensitive person, so he wouldn¡¯t marry Feng Xi so rashly. Besides, Feng Yan didn¡¯t think that Yu Sheng got pregnant only after they were in a relationship. If Feng Xi said she hit it on the first try, then it could be an uncontrollable accident. Under such circumstances, if it were any other woman, they would definitely marry Feng Xi and become a Phoenix, but Yu Sheng wouldn¡¯t. If she didn¡¯t think it through, she wouldn¡¯t entrust her life to Feng Xi. last night, we quarreled because she was in a hurry to sell her house. I called shinian and he said that Yu Sheng lacked a sense of security. I thought we should get married. That way, she would feel a sense of security. Who knew that she wouldn¡¯t marry me? ¡± The thought of Yu Sheng selling her house to du Xiaoyu and Gu shaoting made the fire in Feng Xi¡¯s heart burn even more fiercely. Gu Jue didn¡¯t say a word. He was just texting. After hearing Feng Xi¡¯s words, he raised his head and looked at Chu baiqing. Chu baiqing gave him a look that said, ¡± second master is just so willful. In anyone¡¯s eyes, Feng Xi¡¯s action of registering was willful. It was not a surprise or a romantic event. After all, it was a major event in life. It was not only his own matter. He could not make the decision himself. It was also related to the lifelong happiness of another woman. ¡°You should at least propose, right? Yu Sheng said she wanted to marry you, and you took her to register. It should be in this order.¡± Chu baiqing softened his tone. He thought Feng Xi would understand. ¡°Our order from the beginning was wrong, so why are we being so particular about the later ones?¡± Feng Xi and Yu Sheng had a child after a one-night stand, and then they got together. It was not the normal order of love, marriage, and children. Therefore, he felt that it was normal to register directly. Actually, Chu baiqing just said,¡¯shouldn¡¯t you at least propose? Yu Sheng said she wants to marry you, and you can take her to register.¡± When she said this, Feng Xi also felt like she had forgotten a very important proposal. He remembered that Shi Nian had told him that his brother had not proposed to him yet! Did all women care about this? Feng Xi thought so! After all, Yu Sheng¡¯s personality was quite similar to Shi Nian¡¯s. She was also a woman, so she should be concerned about this. you¡¯re not taking that woman¡¯s feelings into consideration. You¡¯re making things difficult for her. If she agrees to your request, she¡¯ll be irresponsible with her own happiness. If she doesn¡¯t, you can say that she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Gu Jue did not remember Yu Sheng¡¯s name and only said,¡±that woman.¡± He¡¯d been with Chu Bai Qing for so many years, so he was able to teach people. Chu baiqing gave Gu Jue a ¡°you¡¯ve improved¡± look, and Gu Jue gave him a ¡°then why don¡¯t you take a look at who I am¡± look. ¡°What you said seems to make sense ¡­¡± Feng Xi blinked and felt that it made sense. Why didn¡¯t I think of this? ¡°Feng Xi, you¡¯ve always lived on your own and rarely cared about other people¡¯s feelings. You have to change this. After all, as a husband and a father, things aren¡¯t as simple as you think. Perhaps you¡¯ve never thought about this!¡± Chu baiqing tried his best not to sound too harsh, but Feng Xi could understand the logic behind his words. Feng Xi didn¡¯t say anything this time. He thought that his decision today was indeed a little impulsive. He wanted to give Yu Sheng a surprise. He was still thinking about how touched she would be. She would definitely fall in love with him, and she would not be able to stop herself. However, he did not expect that he would consider things from her perspective. Feng Xi thought that he should really think about it. Yu Sheng had just finished dinner when she received a call from Yu Ye. ¡°Sis, have you had dinner?¡± Yu Ye asked in a sweet voice. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. What about you?¡± Yu Sheng didn¡¯t eat much for dinner, as she didn¡¯t have a good appetite. The doctor had also said that her pregnancy symptoms were a little too severe. there¡¯s more to come. Yu Sheng touched her belly, thinking that her child should not be as torturous as her father. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten too, sister ¡­¡± After Yu Ye called her sister, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Usually, at this time, Yu Sheng would be able to guess that Yu Ye must have something to tell her. sister, I was on the phone with my brother yesterday and accidentally told him that you have a boyfriend. Mom was worried and asked him to come over to take a look. She was afraid that you¡¯ve been deceived. Yu Ye said in a low voice. She didn¡¯t notice that she had said ¡± my brother ¡± instead of ¡± our brother. Yu Sheng was already used to it, so she didn¡¯t mind. Perhaps in Yu Ye¡¯s heart, she and Yu Qiang were siblings. However, she hated Yu Qiang. sis, I don¡¯t have a place to stay. Let him stay at your place. It costs money to stay in a hotel. Yu Ye said when Yu Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯ve sold my house. The money for our hospitalization and your school fees came from selling my house.¡± This was the first time Yu Sheng had mentioned her school fees to Yu Ye. ¡°Why did she sell her house? Yu Sheng, who told you to sell your house? And where are you staying now? Are you staying at your boyfriend¡¯s house? tell me the address, I¡¯ll go over too. I¡¯m hungry, can you make me something to eat?¡± Yu Qiang¡¯s angry voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m renting a place to stay. I don¡¯t have a place for you to stay.¡± Yu Sheng said indifferently. brother-in-law is the big boss¡¯s driver. He should have a house. Yu Ye said hurriedly. Chapter 1524 - Chapter 1524: - wont let you down for the rest of my life-I miss you, my wife! Chapter 1524: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life-I miss you, my wife! ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. Is there anyone poorer than you in this house? Hurry up and get out.¡± Yu Qiang looked at Feng Xi¡¯s ¡°dumbfounded¡± expression and thought that there was something wrong with his brain. ¡°You¡¯re richer than me?¡± Feng Xi asked with a smile. Her smile was no different from a demon¡¯s. Eldest uncle? Yu Sheng and Han Bing immediately turned around when they heard the voice. Yu Sheng looked at the clothes Feng Xi was wearing and tried to hold back her laughter. What was she wearing? Feng Xi couldn¡¯t find any clothes to wear. She cut her t-shirt and stained her white pants with fruit juice. She felt that it wasn¡¯t good, so she rolled on the grass again. His hair was a mess, and he was quite satisfied with how he came. Otherwise, why would he be called a stinky beggar? Han Bing wanted to get up but was stopped by Feng Xi¡¯s gaze. She could only sit there obediently, thinking that second young master must have heard the word ¡®brother-in-law¡¯. ¡°He¡¯s definitely richer than you. That¡¯s it, brother-in-law, chase this person away! How can we eat while standing here!¡± Yu Ye¡¯s words were directed at Han Bing, and her tone was coquettish. Han Bing didn¡¯t say anything, but Yu Sheng opened her mouth. Xiao Ye, eat your food. Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t noticed Yu Ye¡¯s power before. If Feng Xi was wearing her usual clothes now, Yu Ye would definitely scream. Because Feng Xi¡¯s handsomeness would really make all women go crazy for him. ¡°Sister, how is he going to eat here?¡± Yu Ye mumbled in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why can¡¯t I eat here?¡± Feng Xi pulled out a chair and sat down beside Yu Sheng, leaning very close to her. When Feng Xi spoke, her voice was cold, but her eyes were very cute. ¡°You f * ck, you dare to sit here? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Yu Qiang was usually a competitive person, and seeing that Han Bing wasn¡¯t even moving, it was the perfect time to show off his ability. Yu Qiang had loved to fight since he was young, and he especially bullied those children who were afraid of him. Yu Qiang ran toward Feng Xi, but Han Bing quickly blocked her way. Second young master couldn¡¯t be beaten, he had to be protected. ¡°Yu Qiang, sit down!¡± No matter what Yu Qiang had done before, Yu Sheng still called him brother. But now, Yu Sheng called his name coldly. The kinship of the Yu family was nothing more than this. sis, how can you talk to my brother like that because of an outsider? he¡¯ll lose face if you do that. Brother-in-law is here. Yu Ye kept emphasizing, ¡± brother-in-law is here! She kept emphasizing that Han Bing was here, so Yu Sheng didn¡¯t care about the inappropriate situation. He just wanted to show how sensible and understanding he was. Yu Ye¡¯s intention to seduce Han Bing was so obvious. Yu Sheng tilted her head and wanted to ask Feng Xi if he wanted to eat. Thinking that he definitely wouldn¡¯t eat, she didn¡¯t even touch her chopsticks. Feng Xi gave her a look of disdain. Feng Xi held Yu Sheng¡¯s hand so tightly that she couldn¡¯t break free. Because they were under the table, Yu Qiang and Yu Ye didn¡¯t see Feng Xi holding Yu Ye¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing, younger brother-in-law?¡± Yu Qiang was still blocked by the ice, and his face was full of embarrassment. Yu Ye looked at Feng Xi, who was sitting next to Yu Sheng, in confusion. Who was this person? ¡°Are you sure you guys are richer than me?¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t even look at Yu Ye and Yu Qiang as she smiled and asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m richer than you, you filthy beggar!¡± Yu Qiang angrily said. I was planning to give you a few million Yuan as a gift on our first meeting, but since you¡¯re richer than me, I guess you don¡¯t care about my money. Feng Xi said with a cold smile. ¡°I think you¡¯re not in your right mind.¡± Yu yechan laughed. It was simply a joke. brother-in-law, don¡¯t stop me. Hurry up and kick this psychopath out. If he¡¯s rich, I¡¯d be the richest man in the world. Yu Qiang was also amused by Feng Xi¡¯s words. Northern city was really a big city. Even beggars were so arrogant. Yu Sheng could feel the heat from her palm. It was from Feng Xi. At this moment, holding her hand, she felt a sense of security that she had never felt before. Her heart was really warm and steady. No panic, no worry. She used to have no branches to rely on and was always alone. She just hoped and despaired at the same time, drifting away. At this moment, she felt that she had a shoulder to lean on. It was such a peaceful feeling. ¡°What do you want to do to our second young master?¡± Han Bing finally felt a headache coming on. These ignorant people. ¡°Second young master?¡± Yu Qiang looked at Feng Xi in confusion. What second young master? Yu Ye naturally knew what the second young master meant. This person in tattered clothes was the young master? ¡°Sis, who is he?¡± Yu Ye asked Yu Sheng in a low voice. ¡°My BOSS!¡± Normally, Yu Sheng would choose not to speak. However, she just wanted to teach Yu Ye a lesson and not judge people by their appearance in the future. How could he be like this at such a young age? ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Yu Ye was completely stunned. The big BOSS of the Feng Financial Group, Feng Xi ¡­ ¡°Then why are you dressed like this ¡­¡± Yu Ye still couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. it¡¯s the latest design from Fashion Week. Is it not nice? ¡± Feng Xi asked with a harmless smile. ¡°Alright ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, boss Feng. I was just joking with you ¡­¡± Yu Ye immediately stood up and bowed to Feng Xi in apology. A meeting gift of several million Yuan ¡­ ¡°Brother, hurry up and apologize. This is boss Feng, the big BOSS of the Feng Financial Group.¡± Yu Ye pulled the dumbfounded Yu Qiang to the side and said. Aiya, Chairman Feng, it was a misunderstanding just now. I was the one who looked down on others and failed to recognize Mount Tai. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t lower yourself to my level. My mouth is really cheap ¡­ Yu Qiang¡¯s attitude changed immediately when he heard that Feng Xi was a big Boss. She must be quite rich. What did he just say? A meeting gift, right? can you still give it? A few million ¡­ Yu Qiang kept slapping his own mouth as he spoke. Although he didn¡¯t use much strength, it still looked quite painful. Pa, pa, PA. ¡°I¡¯m not one to joke around. Since you guys are richer than me, my few million Yuan is naturally not enough for you guys.¡± This was the first time Feng Xi had seen Yu Qiang and Yu Ye change their attitudes so quickly. They didn¡¯t seem awkward at all, as if they were born to be like this. please don¡¯t, boss Feng. We¡¯re all poor people. We¡¯re not as rich as you are. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Shengsheng, say something ¡­ When Yu Qiang heard the words ¡°a few million,¡± he felt as if his entire body had been electrocuted. He was extremely excited. A few million dollars was enough for him to spend in this lifetime. that¡¯s right. Sister, say something. Brother-in-law, you also help to say something ¡­ Only then did Yu Ye understand that her brother-in-law was Chairman Feng¡¯s driver. He and Yu Sheng worked in the same company, so they ended up together. Those luxury cars all belonged to Feng Xi. If she could hook him up, she would be able to fly up to the top and become a Phoenix. Yu Ye was quite pretty, but her beauty was still pretty at first glance, but the more you looked at her, the more you felt that she was tacky. When Feng Xi saw Yu Ye, she was also shocked because she looked too similar to the person she knew. However, at first glance, he felt that she was extremely tacky, especially her greedy and vain look. It was really quite annoying. He kept calling Han Bing ¡®brother-in-law¡¯, even though he didn¡¯t know what was going on with him. However, if she were to call him brother-in-law, he would definitely puke. ¡°Second young master, you¡¯ve always been serious when you speak. Next time, if you keep your mouth shut, you¡¯ll have a few million!¡± Han Bing knew that their second young master would not give them a few million. He just wanted them to vomit to death. If Han Bing knew, so did Yu Sheng. She would never feel embarrassed by her family¡¯s behavior, and today¡¯s incident had given Yu Sheng a new understanding of Yu Ye. The little girl who was a little willful had become like this. It was just like what her adoptive mother had said, ¡± the root is there. It¡¯s hereditary and can¡¯t be changed. It was a good thing to teach them a lesson so that they would not judge people by their appearance in the future. Just don¡¯t look down on others ¡­ ¡°Sheng Sheng, say something!¡± The third time he heard Han Bing talking about a few million, Yu Qiang regretted his decision. Fortunately, she was still young, so her heart could still take it. If she were older, she would probably have vomited to death. ¡°That¡¯s right, sister, say something!¡± Yu Ye was also anxious. With a few million, she wouldn¡¯t dare to take care of this job anymore. boss Feng, I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed myself. My family doesn¡¯t have the Fortune to enjoy your employee family benefits! Yu Sheng gave Yu Qiang and Yu Ye another fatal blow! What a good family benefit ¡­ my other half has also enjoyed such family benefits. 6.66 million. How much we give depends entirely on our second master¡¯s mood! Han Bing added another blow. When he had been with Mo Chen, second master had given him 6.66 million Yuan, which he had lost to Han Bing in a bet. At that time, Feng Xi had made a bet that Han Bing wouldn¡¯t be able to turn Mo Chen gay. In the end, she had lost miserably. Yu Ye and Yu Qiang¡¯s eyes were wide open with 6.66 million. That was so much. Didn¡¯t that mean that the two of them would have more than ten million? In the eyes of the rich, 10 million was actually the same as 100 yuan for the poor. He simply regretted it to death ¡­ Feng Xi¡¯s mood brightened when she saw that Yu Sheng was cooperating with him. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood, let¡¯s go!¡± When Feng Xi stood up, she let go of Yu Sheng¡¯s hand. He thought that Yu Sheng probably didn¡¯t want her brother and sister to know about their relationship. Feng Xi finally understood Yu Sheng¡¯s temper. If he were in their shoes, he would not be willing to let them know either. Now that he was Yu Sheng¡¯s BOSS and they were all acting like this, it was hard to imagine what kind of attitude they would have if they knew he was her future husband. ¡°Boss Feng, boss Feng, don¡¯t go ¡­¡± Yu Qiang stepped forward to pull Feng Xi away but was stopped by Han Bing. Yu Sheng turned around and said, ¡± Xiao Ye, many college students are working part-time while studying. When I was in school, I earned my own living expenses and school fees. I believe you can do it. You and yang have offended our boss Feng just now. I don¡¯t think I can keep my job anymore. You¡¯ll have to pay for your own expenses in the future! Yu Sheng¡¯s words were very light, as if she was telling him to study hard when he got back. ¡°Also, if you don¡¯t have a job, I won¡¯t care about your living expenses. Brother, aren¡¯t you looking for a job? I¡¯ll go home and take care of mom and dad. I¡¯ll do the work, and you¡¯ll pay for it!¡± After saying this, Yu Sheng turned around and left, ignoring the shocked expressions on Yu Ye and Yu Qiang¡¯s faces. ¡°Younger brother-in. law, younger brother-in. law ¡­¡± Yu Qiang directly grabbed Han Bing¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother-in-law, my sister doesn¡¯t care about me. What should I do? Brother-in-law, you won¡¯t ignore me too, right?¡± Yu Ye also grabbed Han Bing¡¯s hand, almost leaning into his arms. She was almost on the verge of tears as she acted like a spoiled child. ¡°I¡¯ll be fired too, thanks to you guys!¡± Han Bing immediately pushed the two of them away. After all, he was someone who knew Kung Fu, so he used a lot of strength. Han Bing thought to himself that it would be best to vomit them to death ¡­ Yu Ye and Yu Qiang still wanted to catch up with them. After all, it was a matter of millions, living expenses, and school fees. How could they just let them go like this? However, she was pulled back by the restaurant owner and the waiter. pay the bill. It¡¯s a total of 480 Yuan! Yu Qiang and Yu Ye thought that it was Han Bing¡¯s treat, so they ordered expensive dishes. Although it was a small restaurant, the price was not cheap. She was dumbfounded ¡­ Not only did she lose a few million Yuan and her living expenses, but she also had to pay now ¡­ Jiang Yu was driving while Han Bing was sitting in the passenger seat. Yu Sheng and Feng Xi sat in the back. Yu Sheng looked at Feng Xi¡¯s outfit and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Jiang Yu thought to himself, sister Yu, where¡¯s the plan we agreed on? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to forgive young master now! Don¡¯t, I still want to see young master being beaten up! To comfort my devastated heart. ¡°Smile again, it¡¯s nice!¡± It was rare for Feng Xi to see Yu Sheng smile like this. She was smiling so brightly that her teeth could be seen. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined such good clothes.¡± Feng Xi¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t cheap. A shirt cost tens of thousands, and a t-shirt like this would cost twenty to thirty thousand. It was cut off just like that ¡­ ¡°Their deaths were worth it if they could get a smile from you!¡± Feng Xi really liked Yu Sheng¡¯s smile. It was as sweet as the candy she had stolen when she was young. Yu Sheng didn¡¯t say anything else. Feng Xi lifted her chin with one hand and said, ¡± smile again for your husband. I miss you, my wife! They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a day and a night, and Feng Xi really missed Yu Sheng. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night, feeling that without Yu Sheng by her side, it was extremely cold. The most important thing was that her heart was empty. This feeling made her miss him. Yu Sheng looked at Feng Xi. In his beautiful eyes, she saw deep love, so deep that he was infatuated with her ¡­ Yu Sheng closed her eyes slightly. Such a simple gesture of invitation made Feng Xi¡¯s heart skip a beat. Was this what it meant to be the newly-wedded? He pressed his lips against Yu Sheng¡¯s to test her, but she did not resist. Feng Xi directly grabbed the back of her head and kissed her domineeringly. It was like a person who had been separated for a long time, and all his thoughts were gathered on this kiss. Yu Sheng wrapped her arms around Feng Xi¡¯s neck. To be honest, she felt bad. Although she had taught Yu Qiang and Yu Ye a lesson with Feng Xi, she was not afraid of them. However, she felt terrible. They had been her family for more than 20 years. They had been thinking about her house and attached themselves to her like blood-sucking bugs. They wanted to drain all the blood from her body and live a comfortable life. He was so greedy for power and money that it really made her feel ashamed. However, Feng Xi didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t have any thoughts or opinions about her just because she had such a family. Especially in the restaurant. When he got up, he let go of her hand. At that moment, Yu Sheng had a feeling that Feng Xi had changed. He would think for others, and he was no longer self-centered. He knew what she was thinking and worrying about. Just now, Feng Xi had said,¡±smile again for hubby to see. I miss you, honey!¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s heart melted. I miss you ¡­ This was the first time Yu Sheng had taken the initiative to play with Feng Xi¡¯s tongue. This action made Feng Xi very happy, as if she had received a reward. Jiang Yu was still peeking at him through the rearview mirror, while Han Bing pressed a button to separate the front from the back. Jiang Yu was not done looking at him. He pouted and wanted to say, ¡± Brother Han, a well-fed man doesn¡¯t know the hunger of a hungry man. You have a man now, but I¡¯m still single! However, Jiang Yu could only think about it in his heart and did not dare to say it out loud. Seal the door This was Yu Sheng¡¯s first time visiting the legendary sealed gate, in the mysterious and terrifying North City. Feng Yan saw Feng Xi holding Yu Sheng¡¯s hand as she walked in. He then looked at Feng Xi¡¯s tattered clothes and wondered what that head was. A chicken nest? Did this mean that they had reconciled? ¡°Did you get into a fight?¡± Feng Yan asked. this is the latest design from Fashion Week. Do I look good? ¡± Feng Xi asked, pleased. Now, his heart was so happy that it was about to bubble. He thought that he would have to endure a few more days of lovesickness, but he did not expect that his wife would forgive him so quickly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you even if I were Yu Sheng!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s face was full of disdain. He sighed again. How could this person be his younger brother? ¡°Our Yu Sheng would never abandon me!¡± Feng Xi glared at his brother. ¡°That might not be the case!¡± Yu Sheng said softly. ¡°Yu Sheng, you dare to abandon me!¡± Feng Xi was angry again. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t angry after saying this. why wouldn¡¯t I dare? all your assets are mine now. Why would I still need you? ¡± Just now in the car, Feng Xi had told him that everything he had now belonged to her. Yu Sheng felt a headache coming on. How could she be under her name just like that? ¡°Wifey ¡­ You can¡¯t be!¡± Feng Xi wrapped her arms around Yu Sheng¡¯s waist and began to act coquettishly again. ¡°If you break things again and yell at me, will I?¡± Yu Sheng suddenly realized that this was a good way to control Feng Xi. um, Jiang Yu, you should leave the company for me. I¡¯m going to work and won¡¯t be home to look after the child! Feng Xi quickly said to Jiang Yu. If he really became a stay-at-home man, then wouldn¡¯t he be suppressed by his wife every minute? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master. Everything is done. You¡¯re light now!¡± Jiang Yu was actually just joking. There were so many things to sort out, how could it be so fast? he had not done it yet. ¡°How did you manage this so quickly? you¡¯re usually as slow as a snail!¡± Feng Xi wanted to roar. ¡°What, are you regretting it now?¡± Yu Sheng asked with a smile as she pinched Feng Xi¡¯s waist. ¡°How can I regret it? honey, you¡¯ve already accepted my things, so take me too! I¡¯ll make you comfortable in bed and promise you¡¯ll ask for it. When we get out of bed, I¡¯ll make you feel comfortable. I¡¯ll do the laundry, cook, and take care of the child!¡± Chapter 1536 - Chapter 1536: Yu Sheng, what do you mean by boring? Chapter 1536: Yu Sheng, what do you mean by boring? After work, Yu Sheng got into the car with the cake that Gu shaoting had given her. ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Xi looked at the white box. Because there was nothing on it, it looked like a cake. ¡°I bought the cake.¡± Yu Sheng didn¡¯t tell her that Gu shaoting had given it to her, and that he had made it himself. If she did, she could predict that Feng Xi would roll down the car window and throw the box out. ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you if you want to eat. Your husband is omnipotent.¡± Feng Xi kissed Yu Sheng on the cheek and forgot about the cake. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the best.¡± Yu Sheng was hiding from Feng Xi, and Jiang Yu was driving. This wasn¡¯t good. Jiang Yu automatically blocked his line of sight. ¡°What¡¯s the best, huh?¡± Men loved to hear women say that they were good, especially in that area. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around ¡­¡± Feng Xi¡¯s ¡± mm ¡± was like a feather brushing against one¡¯s heart. It made one¡¯s heart beat so fast that it felt like it was going to jump out. And his slightly squinted and lazy eyes made the atmosphere become ambiguous in an instant. ¡°If you don¡¯t say, then make a scene.¡± With Feng Xi¡¯s energy, she might just stop if she wanted to. ¡°You¡¯re good in every aspect, alright!¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s body was pulled into Feng Xi¡¯s arms, and she was about to be sat on his lap. Feng Xi didn¡¯t care if Jiang Yu was driving or not, he would just do what he wanted to do. ¡°Honey, can we do some exercise tonight?¡± Actually, it was completely fine, but Feng Yan would still call him every day to tell him not to mess around. The doctor had already said that there was no problem and that he could do it. ¡°Alright ¡­¡± Yu Sheng said shyly. In fact, her plan tonight was to let Feng Xi go out first, then she would go home and cook dinner, and in a romantic atmosphere, she would put the ring on Feng Xi. However, Feng Xi didn¡¯t go anywhere. Now, no matter who asked him to go out, he wouldn¡¯t go. He just stuck to her. So, when Feng Xi said she wanted to exercise, Yu Sheng thought that it would be a good idea to put the ring on Feng Xi. The thought of giving her a ring made Yu Sheng very nervous. However, what you think is what you think. Reality will always give you an accident. Yu Sheng did not expect that Gu shaoting would give her a cake with words on it. And it wasn¡¯t the simple cake without any decorations. The fiery red rose decorations on it were really beautiful, and the most terrible thing was that it said, ¡± shengsheng, I wish you all the best! The signature below was shaoting ¡­ Feng Xi looked at the cake in front of her, smiled, and then sneered. didn¡¯t you say you bought the cake? ¡± Shaoting ¡­ Gu shaoting ¡­ He really had a bad memory. I¡¯m sorry. I just didn¡¯t want you to think too much. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s mind was a little confused. She and Gu shaoting had only met by chance, so this cake had not been prepared in advance. It could only be said that Gu shaoting made this cake when he was in a bad mood, and he happened to meet her and gave it to her. And when he was making this cake, he was thinking of himself ¡­ There was nothing wrong with such a well-wishing sentence. She shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood and said that the cake was bought for Feng Xi. This would make it harder to explain. ¡°You had lunch with Gu shaoting again? He lied to me and said he was eating with his colleagues ¡­¡± With a wave of her hand, Feng Xi flipped the cake off the table and it smashed into the wall. The cream slid down the wall, leaving a trail. Yu Sheng was shocked. She looked at Feng Xi. you promised me you wouldn¡¯t break anything again. Yu Sheng had told Feng Xi not to break anything no matter what happened in the future, and he had agreed to it. However, when his temper rose, he would still lose control and throw things. I also warned you not to meet Gu shaoting and any other man! The anger in Feng Xi¡¯s heart gathered together and quickly expanded, becoming uncontrollable. Yu Sheng felt aggrieved when Feng Xi was angry at her. She just didn¡¯t want Feng Xi to misunderstand. There was nothing going on between her and Gu shaoting, but he would be unhappy and angry every time. Could she not talk to any man in the future? Yu Sheng felt that Feng Xi¡¯s possessiveness was a little unreasonable. Previously, when he gave Gu shaoting a warning and terminated the contract, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end, even though she thought that he was being childish. However, there was always a limit to things. She had already apologized just now. Shouldn¡¯t he listen to her continue explaining why she was afraid that he would misunderstand? Why must she get angry? if she didn¡¯t lose her temper, wouldn¡¯t she be able to speak? ¡°Feng Xi, I don¡¯t want to fight with you. It¡¯s boring!¡± Yu Sheng looked at the mess on the wall and turned to leave. Yu Sheng knew very well that when a person¡¯s emotions were stirred up, the more they quarreled, the more it would hurt the relationship, and there would be no result. ¡°What do you mean by boring? Yu Sheng, what do you mean by boring?¡± Feng Xi grabbed Yu Sheng¡¯s arm and pulled her back. When a person¡¯s emotions were suppressed for too long, they would explode. Ever since the child was gone, Feng Xi¡¯s heart had been suppressed and she felt terrible. After that, it was about Helian ting¡¯s matter, and she had no way to vent her emotions. Once it exploded, it would be out of control. Yu Sheng tried to pull her arm back, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Childish!¡± Yu Sheng felt that Feng Xi¡¯s unreasonable behavior was childish. The origin of this naivety was distrust. What could have happened between her and Gu shaoting that he would be so suspicious and angry? ¡°Who¡¯s not childish? Gu shaoting? I¡¯m childish, so you should be with me. He¡¯s not childish, so you should marry him!¡± People who had quarreled would often regret the words they had said in a fit of anger. However, when they said that, they didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with what they said. They would still think that it was just that. This was a common problem for everyone. Yu Sheng felt very wronged. Feng Xi¡¯s words made her feel very bad, even though she knew that Feng Xi was just saying it out of anger. However, the people who could hurt you were the people you cared about the most. Even a casual sentence could hurt you. Yu Sheng looked at Feng Xi, her eyes red but she held back her tears. Then, when she couldn¡¯t help it, she used all her strength to pull her arm out. At this time, Yu Sheng still missed the days when she was living with her brother and sister-in-law. It was so lively and lively. Yu Sheng went upstairs, washed up, and lay in bed. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Because she was a little hungry, she didn¡¯t eat lunch. She had a box of milk in the afternoon. When she was pregnant, she had to eat every meal on time, but now that she didn¡¯t eat, she felt hungry. However, she was only hungry and had no appetite to eat. Feng Xi didn¡¯t return to her room, so Yu Sheng didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. When she woke up the next day, she didn¡¯t see Feng Xi. She didn¡¯t see her at the company either. When she came back from work at night, she did not see him ¡­ It had been three days, but Feng Xi had not returned ¡­ Yu Sheng took out the pair of wedding rings she had bought the other day and put them on. The man¡¯s ring was so big that it fell off the moment she moved her finger. She couldn¡¯t have an unsuitable size. Yu Sheng even wondered if she and Feng Xi were suitable for each other. Perhaps this was the case for many couples ¡­ No, it was a question that a couple would think about when they were quarreling and in a Cold War. This time, Feng Yan did not look for her as he usually did. Perhaps he didn¡¯t know that she had quarreled with Feng Xi. After all, she was married, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about everything as her brother. After putting the two rings away, Yu Sheng thought for a moment and put the women¡¯s ring on her finger. Looking at the ring on her ring finger, Yu Sheng smiled. The company had just re-registered the employee¡¯s information today. Yu Sheng smiled when she saw the word ¡± married ¡± in the column of marital status. In the past, no matter what he did, his marriage status was always unmarried. This feeling was very magical. Although she was still in a Cold War with Feng Xi, it didn¡¯t affect the fact that she was married. Yu Sheng saw that it was a message from du Xiaoyu. She called back, and the call was quickly connected. When du Xiaoyu said ¡± shengsheng, ¡± his voice was trembling, as if he did not expect Yu Sheng to call him. Yu Sheng didn¡¯t even look at the message. She just thought of Gu shaoting¡¯s request and wanted to contact du Xiaoyu and ask him to find Gu shaoting. After all, he was his child. No matter whether his relationship with Gu qiwen was broken or divorced, it could not change the fact that he was the child¡¯s father. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yu Sheng asked politely, as if they were friends. This kind of greeting was a kind of forgiveness for du Xiaoyu¡¯s actions. it¡¯s alright. I have a company in my hometown and I¡¯m the head of the marketing department. Of course, the scale can¡¯t be compared to the Gu group. how are you, shengsheng? ¡± du Xiaoyu asked excitedly. well, I¡¯m fine. Well, two days ago, Gu shaoting came to me. He wanted to ask you if you wanted a child. Yu Sheng briefly explained the problem. There was silence on the other end of the phone. Yu Sheng did not rush to ask, but just looked out the window and waited. ¡°Shengsheng, that¡¯s not my child ¡­¡± After about two minutes, du Xiaoyu finally spoke. I had a checkup some time ago. I have that kind of illness, so the child is not mine ¡­ Du Xiaoyu was a little embarrassed to say this, but after experiencing this, he didn¡¯t want to hide it from shengsheng anymore. Yu Sheng didn¡¯t expect this to be the result. Du Xiaoyu was infertile. Then this child would be Gu qiwen¡¯s and another man¡¯s. ¡°Medicine is so advanced now, it can be cured. You should tell Gu shaoting the reason! That¡¯s all for now, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Yu Sheng was about to hang up when du Xiaoyu stopped her. wait a minute, shengsheng. I miss you so much. I¡¯ll come to you when I¡¯m stable, okay? ¡± I¡¯m already married. I hope you¡¯ll find your happiness too! Yu Sheng looked at the ring on her finger as she said this, and her words were full of smiles. That night, Feng Xi still didn¡¯t return ¡­ Yu Sheng lay on the bed, unable to fall asleep. She had quarreled with Feng Xi before, but Feng Xi couldn¡¯t hold it in for more than a day. But this time, it had been four days and he had not returned. Yu Sheng could not help but wonder if this was the difference between before and after marriage. Yu Sheng picked up her phone and finally couldn¡¯t help but send a message to Feng Xi. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, okay?¡± Yu Sheng stared at her phone, waiting for Feng Xi¡¯s reply. Ten to twenty minutes had passed ¡­ Even when Yu Sheng¡¯s eyelids were heavy, she still did not receive a message from Feng Xi. After Yu Sheng woke up, she looked at her phone. There was still no reply from Feng Xi. Her heart was a little stifled, and her breath was stuck in her throat. When Yu Sheng washed up, she almost mistook the toothpaste for her face. Jiang Yu saw Yu Sheng coming out and immediately opened the door for her with a smile. ¡°Good Morning, sister Yu.¡± Jiang Yu greeted Yu Sheng with a smile. where¡¯s your young master these days? ¡± Yu Sheng asked when they were halfway there. I don¡¯t know. In the past, whenever young master was angry, he would disappear. He would come back after his anger had subsided. Jiang Yu said it in a relaxed manner, as if Feng Xi had done this a lot before. Yu Sheng let out a sigh of relief. What was going on? usually, when a couple quarreled, the woman would run away from home. Her family was better. The man would leave for several days. ¡°Sister Yu, don¡¯t worry about young master. He always does this. We¡¯re used to it.¡± Jiang Yu laughed, but his grip on the steering wheel tightened, as if he was very nervous. Yu Sheng looked at the car window and blew on it, writing the word ¡°childish.¡± This time, Feng Xi didn¡¯t take it out on the Gu family, terminate the contract, or stop the cooperation. It was Gu shaoting who had been beaten up, and quite badly. Yu Sheng almost didn¡¯t recognize him when she saw him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come out to scare people like this.¡± Gu shaoting smiled apologetically, but he stopped smiling after twitching the corners of his mouth. ¡°This is ¡­¡± Yu Sheng asked Gu shaoting. ¡°I accidentally fell.¡± Gu shaoting wanted to, but he didn¡¯t dare to, for fear that the corners of his mouth would hurt. ¡°I was beaten up for no reason.¡± The Secretary behind Gu shaoting said with dissatisfaction. Yu Sheng finally understood that Feng Xi had ordered someone to beat her up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master Gu!¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. She was really angry at Feng Xi¡¯s willful and childish behavior. Why was she always like this? ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him and don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m here to talk to boss Feng about the content that we¡¯ve already decided on and revised last week.¡± As soon as Gu shaoting spoke, the corner of his mouth twitched in pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Gu. Our President Feng hasn¡¯t come to the company these few days. It¡¯s the secretary¡¯s office¡¯s negligence. They didn¡¯t inform you in time. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Yu Sheng said apologetically. She felt even more guilty about Gu shaoting¡¯s generosity. Last time, Feng Xi terminated the contract because the two of them had a meal together. This time, she was even more direct and beat him up. Was he going to use all sorts of methods to teach her a lesson whenever a man appeared by her side in the future? Yu Sheng felt scared just thinking about it and couldn¡¯t help but feel tired. ¡°It¡¯s okay, du Xiaoyu contacted me. I didn¡¯t think of the child ¡­ Forget it, thank you for helping me find him.¡± When Gu shaoting mentioned the child, his face showed fatigue again. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, master Gu.¡± After all, they were in the company, so there was nothing much to talk about. I only remembered about the cake last time after I went there. It¡¯s easy to cause misunderstandings. You know I don¡¯t have many friends, and you¡¯re one of the people. can get along with, so that day. I wrote ¡­ Gu shaoting explained the cake again, looking apologetic. This further confirmed Yu Sheng¡¯s suspicion that Feng Xi was the one who had hit her. ¡°No, the cake is delicious.¡± Yu Sheng said courteously, but she couldn¡¯t say anything else. After Gu shaoting left, Yu Sheng called Feng Xi, but her phone was turned off. In the end, Yu Sheng had no choice but to call Feng Yan. ¡°Brother, do you know where Feng Xi went?¡± After the call went through, Yu Sheng did not beat around the bush, but asked directly. After a few seconds of silence, Feng Yan asked, ¡± did you guys fight again? ¡± After hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words, Yu Sheng knew that he didn¡¯t know where Feng Xi had gone, nor what had happened in the past few days. well, there¡¯s a misunderstanding. He¡¯s been away from home for. few days ¡­ I can¡¯t find him.¡± When Yu Sheng said this, she felt a lump in her throat. It was as if all the grievances she had been holding in for the past few days were about to burst out, and she would only stop after she vented them. let Jiang Yu send you here after work. Let¡¯s have dinner together. I¡¯ll send someone to look for him. When Feng Yan said this, his tone was obviously gentler than usual. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yu Sheng ended the call and started crying. She felt very wronged and questioned her in her heart over and over again, Feng Xi, how could you do this to me ¡­ On the other end of the phone, Feng Yan hung up and walked into the ward. Feng Xi was still asleep. Li beixiao stood up, took the cigarette, and walked to Feng Yan¡¯s side. He patted his shoulder and then walked out. Feng Yan followed behind him. Li beixiao handed a cigarette to Feng Yan. Feng Yan shook his head and pointed to his throat. ¡°I¡¯ve smoked too much these two days, it¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s shengsheng?¡± Li beixiao asked as he lit a cigarette. ¡°Yeah, I thought it was because of Feng Xi¡¯s temper that she didn¡¯t want to see her. She was about to cry over the phone.¡± Feng Yan unbuttoned his shirt, his voice filled with anger. we can¡¯t keep hiding it like this. It¡¯s fine for a few days, but as time passes, Yu Sheng is not stupid. How can she not notice something? ¡± ¡°Tell her tonight, I¡¯ve asked her to go home!¡± the car was found. It¡¯s a scrapped car. It¡¯s obvious that the other party had planned this. Li beixiao said as he took a deep puff of his cigarette. That night, when Feng Xi was leaving her house, she was hit by a big car that came from behind. Because it was a winding mountain road, there were no surveillance cameras. ¡°Ü³..¡±Feng Yan cursed. Feng men, Gu Jue¡¯s men, and master Xiu¡¯s men were all investigating, but because there were no surveillance cameras on that road and it was night time, they couldn¡¯t find any clues. The main thing was that Feng Xi wouldn¡¯t offend anyone. Anyone who dared to lay a hand on him in the North City would be crazy. People of some status all knew the relationship between these big families. He actually dared to lay a hand on Feng Xi, and it was a premeditated one at that. He simply didn¡¯t want to live. The reason why he didn¡¯t tell Yu Sheng was that Feng Xi had not woken up. Feng Yan and the others were worried that Yu Sheng, who had just recovered, would break down after experiencing such grief. ¡°We¡¯ll find out eventually. It¡¯s just a matter of time. We¡¯ll start investigating Feng Xi¡¯s connections.¡± Li beixiao had just received a call from Huo zhongrao. He also had the same intention. He wanted to start from the people around him to find out if there was anyone who might have a grudge against Feng Xi. I¡¯m more worried about whether shengsheng can handle it. She¡¯s not as strong as she used to be. Humans were like this. No matter how strong you were in the past, once you had someone to rely on, your defensive ability would be greatly reduced. Feng Yan didn¡¯t know if Yu Sheng could handle Feng Xi¡¯s current condition. ¡°That¡¯s true. She never cried when she was my Secretary.¡± Li beixiao smiled, but his eyes were still filled with worry. After Yu Sheng got off work, she asked Jiang Yu to send her to Feng Yan¡¯s house. When she arrived, Shi Nian was cooking. Nainai and Mumu were playing with motion perception, while Mao Dou was surprisingly not eating any snacks today. Instead, he was playing a game of learning how to read on his tablet. Yu Sheng went to help out in the kitchen after washing her hands. ¡°Your brother said you¡¯ll be coming for dinner tonight, so I quickly prepared. Where¡¯s Feng Xi?¡± Shi Nian asked with a smile. She didn¡¯t know that something had happened to Feng Xi either. ¡°She quarreled with me and hasn¡¯t come back for a few days.¡± Yu Sheng said with her head lowered. She might be laughed at if she told others, but she didn¡¯t care about her sister-in-law. ¡°This Feng Xi, why is she still like this even after marriage ¡­¡± in the past, if big brother and third brother criticized him too harshly, he would disappear and no one would be able to find him. Then, who knows when he would pop out again. Shi Nian couldn¡¯t help but say as he thought of the Feng Xi of the past. However, he did not expect that she would still be so willful and reckless even after she was married to Yu Sheng. How could she just disappear like that? well, shengsheng, don¡¯t be upset. He¡¯ll be back soon. He¡¯s just throwing a tantrum. He¡¯s really spoiled. Shi Nian put down the food in his hands and consoled Yu Sheng. ¡°How long does he usually disappear for?¡± Yu Sheng raised her head to look at Shi Nian, her eyes red and she bit her lip. one month, two months. Once, it was more than half a year ¡­ It definitely won¡¯t take that long this time ¡­¡± Shi Nian didn¡¯t know what to say. He was thinking that if Feng Xi came back this time, she would hit him. Why didn¡¯t he care about Yu Sheng¡¯s feelings? He had a wife now, so how could he be so casual and do whatever he wanted? ¡°That long ¡­¡± It had only been a few days and Yu Sheng was already on the verge of a mental breakdown. So this was the consequence of relying on someone. If she had known that it would be so painful, she would not have relied on him back then. She would rather be alone. She had never been loved or cared for, so she would not feel so much pain. It was as if he was addicted, but he couldn¡¯t get the medicine. ¡°Shengsheng, don¡¯t cry ¡­¡± Seeing Yu Sheng cry, Shi Nian was a little confused. He cursed Feng Xi hundreds of times in his heart. sister-in-law, I¡¯m uncomfortable. It hurts other people ¡­ Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst into tears. don¡¯t cry, shengsheng. I¡¯m here. I know you¡¯re upset. Let¡¯s ignore him. Shi youngling caressed Yu Sheng¡¯s back, his eyes red. shengsheng, don¡¯t cry. Come to the study, I have something to tell you! Feng Yan had been standing at the kitchen door for a while, unable to bear the sight of the two of them crying together. Chapter 1538 - Chapter 1538: Yu Sheng has killed someone Chapter 1538: Yu Sheng has killed someone Yu Sheng¡¯s body was like a small tree swaying in the wind, as if she would be blown down at any time. Her eyes were glistening with tears, as if she only needed Feng Yan to nod or say ¡°yes.¡± It was as if it would fall in an instant ¡­ Feng Yan¡¯s hands that were hanging by his side clenched and loosened, his jaw moving slightly. that¡¯s my husband. You can¡¯t hide it from me ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s voice trembled. Feng Yan did not give her a negative answer immediately, and Yu Sheng¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Shengsheng, Xiaoxi is ¡­ He¡¯s hospitalized!¡± This was the first time that Feng Yan had stuttered in front of someone. Because this person was shengsheng, and she was more fragile than anyone else. It made people¡¯s hearts ache. She thought that she had to be careful in doing things, afraid that there would be any deviation. He had finally let go of all his caution, but this was the result. Feng Xi¡¯s car accident was also because of Yu Sheng. If she knew the reason, she would definitely blame herself. Yu Sheng stood there quietly, not moving. Her tears seemed to have frozen and did not fall. the situation isn¡¯t very bad ¡­ Feng Yan tried to comfort Yu Sheng. He was worried that Yu Sheng would not be able to take it when she saw this. ¡°Brother, take me to the hospital!¡± To Feng Yan¡¯s surprise, Yu Sheng was very strong. Or rather, she was stronger than she had ever been. Because she was afraid, she told herself that she had to grit her teeth and hold on. Even at this moment, her body could no longer stand and she was about to fall. However, she still told herself that Feng Xi was waiting for her. Feng Yan looked at Yu Sheng and squeezed out an ¡°okay¡± from his throat. ¨C In the hospital- When Feng Yan¡¯s car stopped, li beixiao¡¯s car also arrived. When he saw Yu Sheng get out of the car, he knew that he had not kept it a secret. ¡°Third brother,¡± Yu Sheng greeted li beixiao. His condition was much better than what li beixiao and the others had expected. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She had only broken a few bones, but the most important problem now was that Feng Xi was not waking up. However, words of comfort still had to be said. After all, a woman¡¯s ability to withstand stress was weaker than a man¡¯s. Yu Sheng didn¡¯t say anything because her heart was clenched. She only managed to hold on because she wanted to see Feng Xi. When they arrived at the ward, Gu Jue was also stunned to see Yu Sheng. Then, without saying anything, he walked out, leaving Yu Sheng alone. Yu Sheng looked at Feng Xi lying on the bed and her body began to tremble. Her legs felt like they were filled with lead, and every step was difficult. The room was very quiet, only the sound of the instrument could be heard. Feng Xi just lay there motionlessly, not knowing that she had come ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s tears fell uncontrollably like a broken dam. When she reached the bed, Yu Sheng knelt down on the ground. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. Her tears fell. Yu Sheng held Feng Xi¡¯s hand and felt that she had lost weight. She could feel that he had lost a lot of weight just by holding his hand. Yu Sheng¡¯s heart ached as if it had been pierced by a needle. it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have quarreled with you ¡­ Yu Sheng finally made a sound. If they hadn¡¯t quarreled that night, Feng Xi wouldn¡¯t have driven out, the car accident wouldn¡¯t have happened, and she wouldn¡¯t have been lying here in a coma. On the way, Feng Yan had briefly explained Feng Xi¡¯s situation. Yu Sheng¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. Her Feng Xi must be in so much pain. Wasn¡¯t he most afraid of pain? Other than holding Feng Xi¡¯s hand, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t dare to touch his body for fear of hurting him. Yu Sheng had never cried like this in her entire life, because she was afraid and her heart ached ¡­ She wanted to lie here in Feng Xi¡¯s place and bear all the pain for him. Outside the door, Feng Yan, li beixiao, and Gu Jue listened to Yu Sheng¡¯s cries, their faces dark. When Yu Sheng stopped crying, Feng Yan was the first to rush in, worried that Yu Sheng would faint. When he entered, Yu Sheng was wiping away her tears. Her eyes and nose were red from crying. However, it was clear that his emotions had calmed down. ¡°How did he get into the car accident? can you tell me the truth?¡± Feng Xi drove steadily. No matter how angry she was, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten into such a serious car accident. Feng Xi¡¯s car was top notch in all aspects. Unless it was a heavy vehicle, such an accident would only happen if it couldn¡¯t be avoided. When they were outside, they had discussed whether to tell Yu Sheng the truth, and the final conclusion was to tell her the truth. ¡°It¡¯s Gu qiwen ¡­¡± Feng Yan had only said Gu qiwen¡¯s name, but Yu Sheng understood what had happened without him saying anything else. ¡°Gu qiwen, because of me ¡­ Feng Xi is lying here because of me ¡­¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, and she held onto the wall to steady herself. Gu qiwen was doing this because of her ¡­ That crazy woman ¡­ Yu Sheng had never hated anyone. Even when Yu Qiang tried to rape her several times, she didn¡¯t hate him. She only felt disgusted. Even if du Xiaoyu lied to her, she didn¡¯t hate him, because it wasn¡¯t worth it. However, at this moment, she felt hatred for someone for the first time. ¡°Did you catch him?¡± Yu Sheng thought that if Gu qiwen was in front of her and she had a knife in her hand, she would not hesitate to stab her. Let her experience what pain is ¡­ ¡°Lord Xiu¡¯s people have been captured, but she hasn¡¯t been dealt with yet. She won¡¯t die a good death!¡± Gu qiwen¡¯s intentional murder and her attempted murder of Yu Sheng would put her in jail. However, before that, he would definitely not let her have an easy time. ¡°Take me to her!¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked at Feng Xi lying there. Her heart ached. She would make Gu qiwen suffer a hundred times more. Perhaps it was because the Helian family¡¯s blood flowed in their bones, the Helian family¡¯s unique character was warlike and fierce. Once it was aroused, it would make people tremble in fear. Yu Sheng clenched her fists tightly. She would make Gu qiwen pay for this. Feng Yan could clearly see the change in Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes. After a few seconds of contemplation, he nodded. Yu Sheng kissed Feng Xi on the forehead. wait for me. After saying this with trembling lips, Yu Sheng stood up and left. A portion of master Xiu¡¯s power was still preserved. After all, he had killed so many people in the past, so he still needed to be protected. Thus, he had his own base and locked Gu qiwen up there. Feng Yan wanted to go in with Yu Sheng, but she refused. When Yu Sheng saw Gu qiwen, she didn¡¯t seem to have been beaten up except for being a little embarrassed. Gu qiwen sneered when she saw Yu Sheng. ¡°Is Feng Xi dead? If you die, you won¡¯t let go of me even if you become a ghost, right?¡± Gu qiwen laughed crazily. People like her hated people more than others. Whoever made her unhappy, she would want to kill them. Otherwise, she would not be able to sleep and eat in peace. She had been suffering every day since Gu shaoting had forced her to leave the country. She wanted to kill Yu Sheng. However, she wanted Yu Sheng to suffer a fate worse than death. She wanted to lose her protection and cause Feng Xi¡¯s death. She wanted everyone to hate her and despise her. Then, she would kill her. That would be the best way to vent her hatred. However, when she was about to succeed, she was caught. She had planned for so long, but in the end, she had not been able to kill Yu Sheng. If he had known, he would have killed her when she was in the same car as Feng Xi. Yu Sheng walked towards Gu qiwen, raising her hand to slap her. ¡°Your hatred comes from slapping your own face, right?¡± That day at Feng Xi¡¯s office, when Gu qiwen had slapped her, Yu Sheng knew that she would not let it go. A person like Gu qiwen only had the right to hit others. How could she allow others to hit her, let alone hit herself? However, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t expect her to not be afraid of Feng Xi, but to hit him with her car. His personality was twisted to the point of perversion. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, come at me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for hurting the innocent?¡± Gu qiwen¡¯s face was slapped to the side, and Yu Sheng¡¯s palm was numb. She had slapped her very hard. you seduced my man. Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma? you hooked up with Gu shaoting behind Feng Xi¡¯s back. Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma? ¡± ¡°Yu Sheng, a woman like you, any man who touches you will be in trouble.¡± Gu qiwen was tied up, so she couldn¡¯t move her hands. She could only shake her body, her eyes red. Yu Sheng looked at Gu qiwen, at her ferocious face. ¡°I really want to know if Feng Xi is dead or not. He¡¯s such a pitiful man. He saw his wife putting a ring on another man¡¯s finger and then he let another man put a ring on her finger. He probably wants to die, right?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll fulfill his wish and let him die. Isn¡¯t he very arrogant? Let¡¯s see how he can still be so arrogant after he dies!¡± haha, Yu Sheng, you should be glad that I was caught. Otherwise, if the photo of you and Gu shaoting wearing rings together were to be spread, Feng Xi¡¯s car accident would be your and Gu shaoting¡¯s doing. ¡°All of you should die, all of you should die ¡­ Everyone should die ¡­¡± Yu Sheng could only feel her head buzzing. Gu shaoting, ring, photo ¡­ She was the one who caused Feng Xi¡¯s accident, she was the one who harmed him ¡­ ¡°Yu Sheng, how would someone like you know that you can¡¯t let others wear wedding rings? Haha, you don¡¯t know anything ¡­ If you did, you wouldn¡¯t have been fooled by du Xiaoyu ¡­¡± Gu qiwen said nonsense. Because Yu Sheng did not understand feelings, she had lacked love since she was young. She didn¡¯t know anything about the relationship between men and women ¡­ When Gu qiwen and du Xiaoyu had divorced, she had asked du Xiaoyu why he liked Yu Sheng. She wasn¡¯t particularly beautiful, so du Xiaoyu¡¯s answer was, ¡± Yu Sheng may look mature and independent, but she¡¯s as innocent as a child when it comes to love. No man would dislike a woman like her. She was as innocent as a child ¡­ It was because of this that she didn¡¯t know how to avoid suspicion and asked Gu shaoting to help her try on the ring. Gu shaoting knew that because he liked Yu Sheng, he selfishly guided her to put the ring on him, and finally bought the ring himself. In fact, Yu Sheng was born to be protected. All her strength, patience, and sensibility were forced by life. He forced himself to mature and adapt to all the environments. Yu Sheng thought back to the day she tried on the ring and slowly closed her eyes. It was her fault for not thinking so much. She just wanted to try it on, and what she wanted in the end was a brand new pair of rings. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. At that time, she was just too excited. It was the first time she did something so romantic and surprising to the other party. Her entire brain was not working. His brain seemed to be out of control. So this was the reason why love would lower one¡¯s IQ? so, you planned all of this. You hit Feng Xi with your car, then spread the photos and pointed the finger at Gu shaoting and me, making people think that we were the ones who killed Feng Xi. Gu qiwen, Gu shaoting is your brother. How could you do something like this? you¡¯re really not human ¡­ Yu Sheng wondered what was wrong with society. How could people¡¯s hearts be twisted like this? in Gu qiwen¡¯s eyes, were human lives not worth two slaps? those who make me unhappy must die. You all deserve to die. I won¡¯t let you die. good death ¡­ Jealousy and hatred had already turned Gu qiwen into a murderous demon. She wanted everyone who provoked her to die. ¡°Haha, and du Xiaoyu, isn¡¯t he willing to find another woman behind my back? I¡¯ll make him pay for this. Doesn¡¯t the du family only have one son? I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll never have children of his own in this life ¡­¡± When a woman became ruthless and crazy, one would never imagine how crazy and cruel she could be. So du Xiaoyu¡¯s infertility was because of Gu qiwen ¡­ She had read a new article before that a woman had given her husband a drug to kill his sperm in order to take revenge for his disloyalty. Her husband had only found out about it later ¡­ It turned out that such a thing really happened. Gu qiwen had actually done it to du Xiaoyu. ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic ¡­¡± I¡¯m still quite tolerant of you. You know, I wanted to push you down the stairs and let you die with your child, but who knew that you had a miscarriage ¡­ Even the heavens can¡¯t bear to see a b * tch like you have a child and must punish you.¡± Gu qiwen¡¯s expression was ferocious. If she had not been tied up, she might have jumped up and bitten Yu Sheng. She was completely insane, completely insane ¡­ ¡°A person like you shouldn¡¯t live. You will pay for what you have done.¡± At this moment, Yu Sheng made a decision. She would make Gu qiwen pay for what she had done to Feng Xi. She had had this thought for many years, and now she wanted to do it. No matter what the price was, she wanted to do it. After Yu Sheng finished speaking, she didn¡¯t want to look at Gu qiwen anymore and turned to leave. She was thinking about the whole plan in her mind. In the past, when Yu Qiang had harassed her time and time again, trying to rape her, she had already thought about it. She had thought of this plan many times, but in the end, she had endured it. In the end, when she came out to work, she had finally avoided Yu Qiang¡¯s harassment. When Yu Sheng came out, Feng Yan was smoking at the door. ¡°Brother, let her go!¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s voice was hoarse, but she was unusually calm. Feng Yan looked at Yu Sheng, his eyes asking her why she had let her go. ¡°Brother, do you believe me? If you believe me, then let her go.¡± Yu Sheng didn¡¯t tell him what she was going to do, because she knew that if she did, Feng Yan would never agree to her. However, she had to do this. Gu qiwen had dared to treat Feng Xi so crazily, so she must make her pay the most painful price. A person with a Devil In Her Heart like her should not live and should not have a good ending. Feng Yan saw the determination in Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes. No matter how smart Feng Yan was, he would never have guessed what Yu Sheng was up to. However, if she wanted him to believe her, he would believe her. When Gu qiwen was pulled out and told to leave, she was stunned. She thought that she would definitely die Here, but she was released just like that. She thought that there must be no evidence to prove that she had hit the person, so she was released. Haha, that must be it. Gu qiwen was thrown onto the road. When she took off her blindfold, she saw the light. She was really released. Gu qiwen thought that she would be blessed after surviving a great disaster. She wanted to take a good bath and have a good meal. She had only taken a few steps when she was stopped by someone behind her. Yu Sheng looked at the smug Gu qiwen and smiled at her. Seeing that Yu Sheng was alone, Gu qiwen sneered. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Gu qiwen was already half crazy. She just wanted to kill everyone who made her unhappy. She wanted all of them to die. She didn¡¯t want these people who were better off than her to be happy. She refused to accept the injustice of fate. Why was Yu Sheng, a woman who had nothing, loved by men? why was she so pure? she was a woman with a heart of snakes and scorpions. How could she be inferior to Yu Sheng? ¡°You want to kill me? Gu qiwen, it¡¯s not enough that you killed Feng Xi, now you¡¯re going to kill me too. Are you going to kill Gu shaoting and du Xiaoyu after killing me ¡­¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s face was cold as she walked towards Gu qiwen. haha, you all deserve to die. I¡¯m going to kill you all. Yu Sheng, people like you don¡¯t deserve to be happy ¡­ Gu qiwen hated the names that Yu Sheng mentioned. A knife appeared in Yu Sheng¡¯s hand. She looked at Gu qiwen¡¯s ghostly face and walked towards her step by step. Gu qiwen was so focused on Yu Sheng¡¯s face that she did not notice the knife in her hand. When Yu Sheng walked to Gu qiwen¡¯s side, she stumbled and dropped the knife in her hand. Gu qiwen saw that it was a knife and immediately bent down to pick it up. Yu Sheng panicked and turned to run. ¡°Yu Sheng, go to hell ¡­¡± Gu qiwen rushed towards her. He stabbed the knife at Yu Sheng, but Yu Sheng dodged to the side and the tip of the knife stabbed into her stomach. While Gu qiwen was still in a daze, Yu Sheng pulled out a knife and stabbed her. Yu Sheng¡¯s movements were so fast that Gu qiwen could only stare at him with wide eyes. Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold.¡¯This is your retribution, Gu qiwen. You shouldn¡¯t have hurt Feng Xi¡¯s heart.¡¯ You should know that he is my life, my only one. This is the retribution you deserve ¡­ Seeing Gu qiwen fall, Yu Sheng slowly took out her phone and pressed the stop recording button. Then, he called the police ¡­ someone wanted to kill me. When I was struggling, I also hurt her ¡­ I need an ambulance, I¡¯m bleeding a lot ¡­ The approximate location here is ¡­¡± Yu Sheng had been looking at Gu qiwen the entire time when she made the call. Gu qiwen glared at Yu Sheng with hatred. you b. tch, just you wait ¡­ Go to jail!¡± ¡°Yu Sheng ¡­ Just wait for your death ¡­ Go to hell ¡­¡± Yu Sheng looked at Gu qiwen, who was still struggling, and slowly fell down. Gu qiwen, if you don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll be in prison for the rest of your life. ¡°If you hurt me, I wouldn¡¯t hate you so much. But you hurt Feng Xi, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s face was cold like never before. She needed a shoulder to hug. She finally had such a warm embrace now. She would definitely not allow anyone to make him cold. She would protect her Feng Xi, she didn¡¯t need to dirty anyone¡¯s hands. The moment Yu Sheng closed her eyes, she heard the sound of police sirens. Yu Sheng¡¯s injury was not serious, and the tip of the knife had not pierced deep. Gu qiwen didn¡¯t die either, but her injuries weren¡¯t light. When Yu Sheng was being investigated, she had sent a voice recording to the police and explained the situation. She was acting in self-defense, while Gu qiwen had intended to kill. In addition, hitting Feng Xi was an attempted murder. Gu qiwen was really going to spend the rest of her life in jail. (The plot requires it, do not imitate it!) When Yu Sheng woke up, Shi Nian was sitting by the bed, crying. Yu Sheng opened her eyes slowly. Her throat was in great pain, as if it was on fire. Yu Sheng held Shi Nian¡¯s hand and smiled. look at you. There are plenty of ways to punish that crazy woman. Why did you hurt yourself? if you stabbed her deeper and an accident happened to you, what would Feng Xi do ¡­ Shi Nian was both angry and anxious. Her heart ached for Yu Sheng, how could she have the courage to do this? Shi Nian hurriedly took the cup and put the straw to Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth. Yu Sheng smiled as she drank the water, and her throat finally felt better. ¡°Feng Xi is in pain. I¡¯ll let her have. taste of what he¡¯s suffered ¡­¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s heart ached for Feng Xi, who had been hurt like this because of her. Feng Xi had never suffered such pain in her life and had always been well taken care of. Why did she have to be harmed by her to this extent? they will do these things. You ¡­ It hurts!¡± Usually, even a small cut on the hand would hurt. Not to mention that the knife had stabbed into his body. ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m not in pain ¡­ I¡¯ve never known what pain feels like ¡­ Because I didn¡¯t dare to be in pain, but after I had Feng Xi, I was like a clay figurine that had been gradually injected with emotions. I knew pain, so when I saw Feng Xi ¡­ Lying there, I¡¯m in so much pain ¡­¡± Tears rolled down from the corners of Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes. It was filled with all her emotions, her passionate love for a man. If she was born in ancient times, she would definitely be the woman who held a sword and stood in front of Feng Xi. ¡°If Feng Xi finds out ¡­ He¡¯ll be heartbroken if you¡¯re injured. Feng Yan is also blaming himself for not protecting you well. Why didn¡¯t he think that you would do this ¡­¡± Not just Feng Yan, no one would have thought that Yu Sheng would do this. What Yu Sheng didn¡¯t know was that a man was standing outside the ward, looking into the ward through the thin glass. Chapter 1542 - Chapter 1542: Go home? -cant wait, you know Im always in a hurry Chapter 1542: Go home? -can¡¯t wait, you know I¡¯m always in a hurry Everyone turned to look at Ji Chenzhou, not understanding why he had such a huge reaction. Ji Chenzhou, on the other hand, looked at he tingchen. He did not know if he tingchen knew about the camera that Helian ting had given to Ren. When Ren received the package, he was also stunned. He thought that Ji Chenzhou had given it to him and had deliberately used the package to give him a surprise. Who knew that the name on the card was actually Helian ting? Ji Chenzhou almost smashed the camera. Fortunately, Ren protected her in time. It was a pity to smash this camera because it was really hard to find and couldn¡¯t be bought even if you had money. Because of this, Ji Chenzhou had quarreled with him for a few days. That was why Ren did not say anything. He tugged at the corner of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s clothes, indicating for him to stop talking. No matter what, if he tingchen found out about this, he would not feel good. Ren didn¡¯t know what Helian ting¡¯s purpose was for doing this. It seemed like he was interested in him and was playing to his liking, but he didn¡¯t think that was the case. It was as if he was doing it on purpose for someone to see. As for who this person was, it was naturally he tingchen. That was why he said that Helian ting cared about he tingchen, but Ji Chenzhou said that Helian ting did not mean it and would not care about anyone. He would not fall in love with anyone. If he wanted to, he would have fallen in love. long time ago. He tingchen had been by his side for more than one or two years. why are you looking at me? I just think that this is a matter of face, so it must be done on our side. If Helian ting wants to come, he can come. Ji Chenzhou retracted his gaze from he tingchen and turned to explain to everyone. However, when she mentioned Helian ting¡¯s name, she gritted her teeth so hard that she almost broke them. actually, my brother-in-law can also prepare for the wedding. We¡¯ll be able to save money, right? ¡± Feng Xi was a little tipsy, but he really didn¡¯t care. As long as he could be with his shengsheng, everything else did not matter. ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s short of money or are we short of money?¡± Li beixiao also gave up. They did not lack money, okay? Chenzhou was right. It had to be held here, and it had to be a big one. ¡°You guys don¡¯t lack money, but I do! I¡¯m penniless now, and I¡¯m relying on my wife to support me. Besides, my brother-in-law doesn¡¯t lack money!¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t think that anyone was short of money, so there was no need to argue about this. Yu Sheng tried not to laugh. When she realized that Feng Xi was calling him ¡®brother-in-law¡¯, she felt a sweet feeling in her heart. Actually, having an older brother wasn¡¯t a bad thing. However, at the thought of Helian ting, Yu Sheng looked at he tingchen, who was sitting opposite her and drinking alone. It had to be said that he tingchen was born with the temperament of a noble son. The wine glass was in his hand, but he held it very loosely, as if it would fall at any moment. His posture was casual and lazy, as if he was drunk. However, his eyes were unusually cold. Anyone who saw a man like this would want to protect him and take pity on him, but how could Helian ting be so cruel to him? second brother Feng, you¡¯re a traitor! Mumu, who had been eating quietly, couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. She raised her head and said to Feng Xi. I¡¯m just eating your food. What do you know? I¡¯m just trying to maintain a good relationship with both sides. It¡¯s the same logic as you trying to maintain a good sister-in-law relationship. Feng Xi actually had her own plans. There was no hurry, let¡¯s take it slowly and use peaceful means before resorting to force. ¡°I¡¯m on good terms with sister nainai. Isn¡¯t that right, sister nainai?¡± Tang Tang looked at nainai. Her tone was sweet, but her eyes were obviously lethal. These two little girls were throwing a tantrum just now because Mumu had picked up food for someone first. Mumu, who was sitting in the middle of them, was really suffering from the splint. So, when Feng Xi said that, he understood. it¡¯s not easy being a man. Second brother Feng, I support you! Mumu¡¯s words would not surprise anyone in the slightest. The crowd was amused by the two ¡®children¡¯. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the wedding between the two families. Let¡¯s not take this matter too seriously. In the end, Feng Xi and shengsheng will be the ones who will be in a difficult position.¡± Shi Nian laughed as he spoke. Men and women had different thoughts. The men were thinking about the issue of face, while the women were thinking about having a harmonious wedding. ¡°Shinian is right. We should discuss it. However, we must pay for the wedding.¡± Huo zhongrao was not going to let this matter go. Yu Sheng really wanted to say that she and Feng Xi were already married, so it was fine if they didn¡¯t have a wedding. It was just a ceremony. As long as she and Feng Xi were happy together, that was enough. However, seeing how everyone was so enthusiastic about the wedding, she couldn¡¯t say anything. However, Feng Xi¡¯s attitude did surprise her, especially when she called him ¡®brother-in-law¡¯. It made Yu Sheng wonder if he had lost his mind after lying in the hospital for two months. In the past, Feng Xi was someone who would fuss over everything in her heart. But now, it didn¡¯t matter. She was fine with anything. She didn¡¯t care what they said. It really surprised her ¡­ The meal was a joyous one, and on the way back, Yu Sheng leaned on Feng Xi¡¯s shoulder. She was thinking, what was Helian ting doing now? He tingchen was not by his side. Would he feel lonely? She wondered if he would have so many friends by his side. Such a lively gathering ¡­ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Feng Xi¡¯s head ached a little as if she was drunk, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, afraid that her wife would scold him. . I¡¯m thinking about Helian ting. I wonder what he¡¯s doing now ¡­¡± If she had not known about the existence of such a brother, Yu Sheng would not have missed him so much. Although she said she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him, she really missed him. She would always think of him from time to time, and when she was done eating, she would also wonder if he had eaten. During the meal today, she had secretly observed how her eldest brother and third sister-in-law behaved as siblings. She didn¡¯t know that her eldest brother had such a dull personality, and his care and love for third sister-in-law were extremely subtle. Third sister-in-law would also chide eldest brother, saying that he had been smoking a little too much recently. She also said that he had crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes and asked him to take good care of himself ¡­ They were all trivial matters, but he was concerned. Yu Sheng wondered what it would be like if she were to get along with Helian ting. He was wearing a mask, so she couldn¡¯t see if there were any crow¡¯s feet on his face ¡­ She did not know if he smoked ¡­ ¡°Do you want to give him a call? I¡¯ll ask he tingchen for his phone number ¡­¡± Feng Xi took out her phone and was about to look for a number. ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯m not fighting. There¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Yu Sheng grabbed Feng Xi¡¯s hand, took out his phone, and put it aside. Speaking of calling, she was still a little nervous. Helian ting did not take the initiative to look for her, so why should she call him? ¡°You really don¡¯t want to fight?¡± Feng Xi asked with a smile. There was a bit of longing in her drunk eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not fighting. Why are you looking at me?¡± Yu Sheng reached out to cover Feng Xi¡¯s eyes and laughed. She knew very well what Feng Xi¡¯s gaze meant. He had been disobedient in the hospital and wanted to do bad things to her at every moment. Last night, she even shamelessly said that last night was their late ¡°wedding night.¡± They did it again and again, but Yu Sheng knew that Feng Xi didn¡¯t dare to use any force. Because he was afraid of her wound, even though he knew that her wound had already healed, he still had to be careful. Feng Xi grabbed Yu Sheng¡¯s hand and placed it on her lips. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m looking at, huh?¡± The burning fire in his eyes burned even more intensely. Yu Sheng felt as if her palm was on fire ¡­ ¡°Feng Xi, no matter what you want to do, let¡¯s talk about it when we get home. We can¡¯t do it in the car.¡± Because Feng Xi had just been discharged from the hospital, they drove the RV over today. Even though she knew that Jiang Yu, who was driving in front, would not know what they were doing behind them, Yu Sheng was still not used to it. Ever since Feng Xi was hospitalized, she had been clingy. He would always pester you without end. That cheap smile always made it hard for you to criticize him. Just like that, he became more and more aggressive. Yu Sheng was afraid of his ability to pester people. He didn¡¯t give up ¡­ ¡°Go home? I can¡¯t wait. You know I¡¯ve always been in a hurry ¡­¡± Feng Xi said as she trapped Yu Sheng under her body. ¡°Feng Xi will be home soon. You don¡¯t want to stop halfway, do you?¡± Yu Sheng used her hands to support Feng Xi¡¯s chest, preventing him from kissing her. do you think that Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t have a tacit understanding with me when he¡¯s paid so much? ¡± Feng Xi grabbed Yu Sheng¡¯s hand and kissed her on the lips, not giving her a chance to speak. Yu Sheng¡¯s strength was no match for Feng Xi¡¯s, so she could only stop struggling. He was afraid that he would hurt Feng Xi. Although he had been discharged from the hospital, it had been a hundred days since he was injured. It wasn¡¯t safe now. Yu Sheng didn¡¯t even use much strength when she pushed his chest. That was why Feng Xi had grabbed his hand. Now, Feng Xi only had one word for Yu Sheng: ¡°anxious.¡± The kiss was very urgent, and the faint smell of alcohol filled the air between the two. Yu Sheng seemed to be drunk from the kiss. Her body gradually softened, and her mind was in a mess ¡­ However, Feng Xi had underestimated the chemistry between him and Jiang Yu. When the car stopped, Jiang Yu came to open the door. Feng Xi protected Yu Sheng and shouted at him, ¡± I¡¯ll deduct your salary, your bonus. and your holiday ¡­ Jiang Yu felt very wronged. When they were driving, the young master had told him, ¡± drive faster and go home. It¡¯s uncomfortable to drink too much! He drove home as fast as he could, but why did he have to be ¡± deducted salary, bonus. and holiday ¡± ¡­ There was no logic in this. Once again, Feng Xi was looked down upon by Jiang Yu. Yu Sheng once again gave Feng Xi an order, that she was not allowed to touch her in any place other than her home. Feng Xi. on the other hand. said pitifully, ¡± I just moved my mouth, not my hands and feet.. ¡®m really aggrieved ¡­ do you still feel aggrieved about Jiang Yu? ¡± Yu Sheng replied. Feng Xi didn¡¯t say anything else. Jiang Yu was probably at home hugging his pillow and crying again. In fact, he really wanted to say it, but he was just saying it. Feng¡¯s Financial Group Because Feng Xi didn¡¯t want to work, she said that she hadn¡¯t recovered yet and wanted to continue resting at home. He left the company¡¯s matters to Yu Sheng, because now the company was hers, everything was hers, and he had to rely on her to support him. Before he left, he even said to Yu Sheng slyly, ¡± my dear wife, it¡¯s hard to earn money. I¡¯ll stay home and cook for you. I¡¯ll miss you. Yu Sheng really didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. What surprised Yu Sheng even more was that she received a call from Helian ting just as she was about to have lunch. I¡¯m Yu Sheng, ¡± Yu Sheng said politely. may I know who you are? ¡± Because it was an unknown number, Yu Sheng did not know that it was Helian ting. ¡°It¡¯s Helian Sheng!¡± Until Helian ting¡¯s deep and unhappy voice came from the other end of the phone. It was only then that Yu Sheng realized that it was Helian ting who had called. In an instant, Yu Sheng¡¯s throat tightened. She never thought that Helian ting would call her. After all, they hadn¡¯t contacted each other since he told them to recuperate first and then come to pick them up. Last night, Feng Xi had said that if she wanted to know what he was doing, she could just call him. She did not call, but Helian ting called first ¡­ ¡°Oh ¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s voice was a little unnatural, although it was still her usual calm tone. However, he could hear some nervousness and some joy. Helian ting was silent on the other end of the phone. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t used to such a conversation. Just when Yu Sheng thought that Helian ting would say something like ¡± it¡¯s fine ¡± or ¡± I called the wrong number ¡± ¡­ have you had lunch? ¡± Helian ting asked her. This question was a little stiff, and it could be judged that Helian ting probably did not often say such caring words. In fact, this was normal. Helian ting was obviously a hard-hearted person. Such people usually didn¡¯t understand what emotions were. No matter if it was family, love, or friendship. Because he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, everything was natural to him. Yu Sheng felt her throat tighten, as if she couldn¡¯t breathe, but at the same time, she felt a strong airflow breaking through the tension, as if something was breaking out of the cocoon, like the word ¡± brother ¡°. Yu Sheng was lying on her desk, spinning the pen on the table. I haven¡¯t eaten yet. It was a very soft sound, not even as loud as the sound of a pen spinning. ¡°Feng Xi didn¡¯t give you food?¡± Even though Yu Sheng¡¯s voice was very soft, Helian ting still heard her and asked her this question. I was just about to eat when I received your call ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, and her dimples appeared. However, she didn¡¯t realize that her slightly red cheeks were a little hot. It seemed that someone from Helian ting¡¯s side was talking to him, and he said, ¡± delay. ¡°It won¡¯t affect your meal even if you answer the phone!¡± He said to Yu Sheng. ¡°Why did you suddenly think of calling me?¡± Siblings have telepathy? Didn¡¯t they say that only twins had it? ¡°Feng Xi said you ¡­ You miss me ¡­¡± Even Helian ting, who had always been cold and indifferent, felt a little unnatural when he said this. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Yu Sheng hung up the phone and looked at the pen that was still spinning on the table. Yu Sheng felt her heart beating so fast that it was about to jump out of her throat. After dialing Feng Xi¡¯s number, Yu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. Feng Xi picked up the phone very quickly. honey, did you miss me? ¡± As soon as the call went through, Feng Xi asked with a sneaky smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be thinking about Helian ting?¡± Yu Sheng could imagine Feng Xi¡¯s current state, and she smiled slyly. Oh, brother-in-law is calling you. You¡¯re faster than I expected. How long did you chat? ¡± Feng Xi was happy to hear that. It seemed like her words were quite effective. ¡°Feng Xi, when did I say I missed him?¡± Yu Sheng was embarrassed. Didn¡¯t Feng Xi know how passive she would be if she said that? besides, when had she ever said that she missed Helian ting? ¡°Silly, if you miss someone and want to know what they¡¯re doing, isn¡¯t it just a thought?¡± On the other end of the phone, Feng Xi chuckled softly and said these words in the tone of an old man. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Yu Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. So, it was that simple. ¡°You¡¯re asking me if I¡¯ve eaten. Actually, you miss me.¡± Feng Xi smiled again. I¡¯ve already eaten. My brother just came over, so we ate together. I was asking you if you had eaten? I miss you too. So when Helian ting asked her if she had eaten, did that mean that he missed her? ¡°Then, Helian ting misses me too, because he asked me if I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Yu Sheng was like a child who had found her balance, and the smile on her face grew wider. silly, you¡¯re siblings. Helian ting is definitely someone who¡¯s cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He dotes on you no less than brother dotes on third sister-in-law. Feng Xi just wanted one more person to dote on his wife. As for this arrogant and cold masked brother-in-law, he still needed to punish him a little, but there was no hurry. It was not the time yet. As the saying goes, it takes ten years to sharpen a sword. He was not in a hurry. ¡°Who wants his pampering? I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Yu Sheng seemed to have guessed her thoughts and hung up the phone again. In just a few minutes, she had hung up on two men. Yu Sheng stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the scenery below. It turned out that people could really become more and more blissful, so blissful that you would find it unbelievable. Every time this happened, Yu Sheng would think of her adoptive mother. She took the phone, and after hesitating for a while, she called her adoptive mother¡¯s phone, but it was not in service. Just because she didn¡¯t want to see me again, she even changed her phone number? From a young age, she knew that her adoptive mother was a weak-looking person, but she was very strong-willed inside. She was as tough as cattail grass. She had always thought that time would fade away everything, but she did not expect that the distance between them would only get further and further. Was it because they were not related by blood? Then, were the feelings they had for each other over the past twenty years, living under the same roof, fake? It shouldn¡¯t have been like this. Then, Yu Sheng suddenly thought of another fact. Even if her adoptive mother didn¡¯t want to see her and had nothing to do with her anymore. However, his adoptive father, Yu Qiang, and Yu Ye were both greedy people. How could they listen to his adoptive mother¡¯s words and not contact her just because she said so? Why didn¡¯t I think of this? this is not right ¡­ Could it be that Feng Xi had given them a large sum of money to completely cut off all ties with her? How could they be satisfied? they were bottomless pits and would never complain about having more money. And most importantly, Feng Xi wouldn¡¯t give them money. After they hurt her, Feng Xi would only make them pay. Why would she give them money? The more Yu Sheng thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong. As for how Feng Xi would punish Yu Qiang and Yu Ye, she didn¡¯t mind. However, if her adoptive mother was a pitiful and slow-witted person, she could choose to forgive her. She was already half-buried, so Yu Sheng didn¡¯t want to argue with her. She would always remember the kindness of raising him. After Yu Sheng called Yu Ye¡¯s number, which was not in service, she called Yu Qiang again. It was also an empty number ¡­ Yu Sheng¡¯s intuition told her that something had happened. When she called her father¡¯s phone number, she was sure that something must have happened, something she did not know. Yu Sheng went to Yu Ye¡¯s school during her lunch break. She was told that Yu Ye had dropped out of school and that her father had come to help her with the procedures. And the time was when Yu Sheng miscarried ¡­ Why was it father Yu who did it instead of Yu Ye herself, Yu Qiang, or his adoptive mother? It was because Papa Yu was a person who disliked trouble. Everyone in the neighborhood knew that he was the laziest person. He would not even reach out to help a person when a bottle of soy sauce fell over. Yu Sheng then called the neighbor opposite her house. She had kept her number in the past because she was worried that her adoptive mother would fall sick or feel unwell, so it would be easier to contact her. The neighbor said that they had not returned and that the time they left was the time her adoptive parents came to Yun Cheng. It was definitely not normal for him to not return for a few months. Even if his adoptive father, Yu Qiang, and Yu Ye did not go back, his adoptive mother would go back. Yu Sheng slowly closed her eyes. Her intuition told her that Feng Xi was hiding something from her. Yu Sheng was afraid that Feng Xi would make her adoptive parents ¡®family disappear from this world. Such a thing was not impossible, because he really could do it. After all, the child was gone and she had been humiliated by her foster parents ¡®family. With Feng Xi¡¯s personality, she would never let them off. No matter what he did, he would definitely stand up for her. However, she didn¡¯t care about other people, but nothing must happen to her adoptive mother. Without her upbringing, Yu Sheng would not have lived to this day. Her adoptive mother had suffered many beatings and scoldings from her adoptive father because he wanted to take her in. Even in front of her, she would never forget these things. She did not dare to forget this kindness. Therefore, Yu Sheng was praying in her heart that Feng Xi would not hurt her adoptive mother. Otherwise, how would she be able to be with him in peace? Yu Sheng did not dare to think about it. Things are beyond your imagination. Once something has started, it can no longer be hidden. No one would have thought that when Yu Sheng suspected that something had happened to her foster parents, she would receive a call from Yu Ye at the mental hospital. ¡°Sister, save me. I¡¯m not crazy. I¡¯m not mentally ill ¡­ Don¡¯t be locked up here. He wants to kill me. He killed my mother, my brother, and also me ¡­ Big sister, save me ¡­¡± As soon as Yu Sheng picked up the phone, she heard Yu Ye¡¯s trembling voice. Yu Sheng felt her blood freeze. Kill ¡­ He killed my mother, my brother, and even wanted to kill me ¡­ Who was this ¡®he¡¯? Yu Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Chapter 1548 - Chapter 1548: I didnt let you down for the rest of my life-why are you crying now? Chapter 1548: I didn¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life-why are you crying now? Helian ting looked at Feng Xi, and then at the carrots on the chopping board. ¡°You do it. When the time comes, just say that I did it.¡± Helian ting said to Feng Xi after a moment of silence. ¡°Brother-in-law, do you want me to coax her or do you want to coax her? Besides, what our shengsheng hates the most is deception! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be afraid of her?¡± Feng Xi added another sentence in her heart. you¡¯re really beautiful. Return it to me and then say that you made it. Do you think my wife is stupid and can¡¯t tell who made it? ¡± Helian ting didn¡¯t want to waste time with Feng Xi. He turned to look at he tingchen. you do it. He tingchen looked at the carrot on the chopping board and his fingers moved slightly. Helian ting should not have known that he could cook. If he did, he would probably make him cook for him all day. He remembered that once, he had asked him to try it, and he had deliberately made it taste bad. After that, Helian ting had not let him into the kitchen again ¡­ Besides, Feng Xi was obviously making things difficult for Helian ting on purpose. He tingchen couldn¡¯t say what he was feeling. He was a little happy, but when he saw his finger bleeding, he actually felt his heart ache. Such a contradictory mentality made he tingchen feel a little depressed. Just as he tingchen didn¡¯t know how to reject her, Feng Xi spoke again. brother-in-law, I think that if we want to coax him, we need to be sincere and do it ourselves. Look at the strips you¡¯ve cut now. They¡¯re not just slices. If you cut them again, they¡¯ll become silk. Helian ting seemed to think that his brother-in-law¡¯s words made sense. He looked at his injured finger again. He couldn¡¯t hurt it for nothing. He had to make that girl remember and be touched. ¡°You watch!¡± These words were directed at he tingchen. To be more precise, it was an order. Feng Xi looked at the carrot on the chopping board. With this level of skill, what are you going to show him? He still had the cheek to let others look at him ¡­ Helian ting picked up the knife again. Because it had been cut before, he was obviously more careful when he was cutting. He didn¡¯t cut it so randomly. The carrot strips were also clearly shredded ¡­ He tingchen watched Helian ting¡¯s actions. She really wanted to take out her phone to take a picture of him and show it to the people. The masked President that they were curious about not only had a cold and domineering aura, but also such a clumsy side. When he tingchen realized what he was thinking, he looked away. He tingchen, did water enter your brain? What are you thinking? After Helian ting cut a few, he was getting better and better at it. Feng Xi yawned and thought,¡±let¡¯s chop the meat later. Brother-in-law, I¡¯ll let you practice your dual blades.¡± brother-in-law, you¡¯re getting better and better. I think these can be used. Next, let¡¯s chop the meat. Feng Xi took another piece of meat and placed it on the chopping board. Helian ting frowned. isn¡¯t there a machine? ¡± As for meat stuffing, Helian ting seemed to know that he could use the cooking machine. However, he did not know the name of the machine. brother-in-law, you have never been to the kitchen so you don¡¯t know. To make the meatballs delicious, you have to make them by hand. So, the meat filling must be chopped by hand. Feng Xi pointed at the piece of meat on the chopping board again ¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll first slice it, then slice it into strips, then dice it, and then chop it up. It¡¯s very simple!¡± Feng Xi said as she gestured. There was one more step than the carrot shreds, but it still had to be diced? No, there were two more steps, because he still had to chop it up ¡­ You call this simple? tsk, we¡¯ll have to make the filling and then blow it up. Our shengsheng is coming back soon. It took him more than two hours to cut the carrots, and he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to make the meat filling. It turned out that pranking people was also very tiring ¡­ As soon as he heard that Helian Sheng was coming back, Helian ting started to move. He couldn¡¯t just give up halfway, he had already suffered so much. He had to blast the meatballs out ¡­ Because it was fresh meat, it wasn¡¯t easy to cut. It was soft, unlike carrots, which were at least hard and easy to cut. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay so much attention to your knife skills with this meat. You¡¯re going to chop it up later anyway.¡± Feng Xi said as she yawned. Helian ting vented all his anger on the chopped meat. come, two knives. It¡¯ll be faster if you chop them together! Feng Xi gave him another knife, thinking,¡±who asked you to bully my wife and make her angry.¡± The meat filling was easier to cut the further it was. Helian ting¡¯s small arms were full of strength, and as the knife rose and fell, his strength was evident everywhere. ¡°Is that enough?¡± Helian ting looked at the sticky meat filling that he had cut out. He felt a little nauseated. What was this? it¡¯s almost done. That¡¯s it. Time¡¯s running out. Now, let¡¯s put in the seasoning. First, we¡¯ll cut the scallions and ginger, and then we¡¯ll soak them in the seasoning water. Later, we¡¯ll beat the filling and use it! Because Helian Sheng liked to eat meatballs, Feng Xi always made them. He was too familiar with the process. He tingchen looked at Helian ting¡¯s dark expression. He had never done such a thing. For people who could cook, these things were very simple. Because they did it often, it was very easy. However, for someone who had never been in the kitchen before, it was simply too difficult to make meatballs on their first try. With Helian ting¡¯s temper, the fact that he could persist until now was enough to show how much he cared about his sister. He tingchen was thinking that perhaps Helian Sheng could really help him leave Helian ting and start a new life ¡­ A dead heart was now gradually coming back to life. He really wanted to experience what it was like to breathe the air freely. The scallions and ginger were also cut messily, but fortunately, they were used to make the boiling water. Feng Xi had strict control when she added salt. After all, it was to be eaten by his wife, so the taste had to be suitable. ¡°Keep stirring clockwise.¡± After putting everything down, Feng Xi was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. It was almost five o ¡®clock. His wife would be back soon. Her brother had made her some meatballs. She would probably be happy to eat them. He was willing to punish his brother-in-law and make his wife happy at the same time. Helian ting kept stirring the food with his chopsticks. His cold and handsome face was already covered with dark clouds. If he had known that it would be so troublesome, he would definitely not have done it. You said it was simple, but was this simple? Feng Xi let Helian ting fill the pot for 20 minutes, and just as he was about to break the pot, she told him to stop. ¡°Now, let¡¯s make the meatballs. I¡¯ll pour oil for you, brother-in-law.¡± Feng Xi wanted to let Helian ting pour the oil himself, but she decided against it. If he poured too much, he would have to pour it back. Holding the oil in the pot, Helian ting looked at Feng Xi. How do I fry it? ¡± How did such a small bowl of meat filling become small meatballs? ¡°Brother-in-law, you definitely won¡¯t be able to learn how to make meatballs. Let¡¯s use a spoon!¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t want to disgust her brother-in-law. If he were to squeeze the meatballs out of his hands, he would blow up their kitchen. Why would he need to make meatballs? you see, it¡¯s like this. You use a spoon to stick some oil on it, then, in the basin, you dig a little, and then it will slip into the pot of oil. Feng Xi¡¯s teaching was quite detailed and serious. After all, he had almost tormented his brother-in-law. Helian ting took the spoon and started to try it. He tingchen, who was standing at the side, wanted to laugh at his clumsy movements. In this life, only Helian Sheng could make Helian ting like this, right? Why did she feel a little jealous ¡­ you have to be slow. Don¡¯t put it too quickly, or the oil will splash out. Feng Xi looked at Helian ting¡¯s movements and reminded him. The meatballs that Helian ting threw into the oil pan were not round, but he could not ask for too much. After all, this was his first time doing it, and Practice Made Perfect. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s pretty good. Brother-in-law, you just need practice. You¡¯ll get better and better if you cook more often in the future.¡± Feng Xi teased as she watched Helian ting throw meatballs of all sizes into the oil pan. ¡°I think you¡¯re asking for a beating.¡± Helian ting said impatiently. Looking at the meatballs that had turned golden, although they didn¡¯t look very good, the fragrance was already out. This was his first time cooking, and he was actually able to make it. It was not bad. ¡°It¡¯s almost done, we can fish it out now.¡± Feng Xi was a person with very high standards. It was hard for him to give an evaluation of this pill that didn¡¯t look good. However, it was completed under his strict guidance, so it could be said that the taste would not be bad. It was just that he couldn¡¯t control his appearance. The meatballs were also fried, and Helian Sheng had returned. that¡¯s enough, brother-in-law. You¡¯ve finally become a disciple. Quickly take it out and let our shengsheng try it. Feng Xi said as she looked at the plate of yellow meatballs. After washing his hands, Helian ting walked out with the plate. Feng Xi also followed him out ¡­ He tingchen stood in the kitchen and looked at the mess on the kitchen counter. There was also a small meatball that had fallen on the kitchen counter. Helian ting had accidentally dropped it. He tingchen picked up the meatball, his jaw moving slightly. Then, he opened his mouth and ate the meatball ¡­ He chewed slowly and then swallowed it ¡­ He tingchen didn¡¯t know why he was doing this. When he came back to his senses, he had already eaten the meatball. he tingchen, you didn¡¯t control your heart in the end. He wanted you and you gave him ¡­ He tingchen squatted on the floor and slowly closed his eyes. Living room As soon as Helian Sheng entered, she was stopped by Helian ting. There was a plate of meatballs in front of her. Looking at the meatballs of different sizes, this was ¡­ wife, hurry and try it. Brother-in-law made it for you personally. From cutting the carrots to filling the meat to frying, everything was made by brother-in-law. Hurry and try it. Feng Xi immediately handed the small fork in her hand to her wife. Helian Sheng picked up her fork and looked at the plate of meatballs again. Her delicate little face showed a surprised expression. Helian ting¡¯s fried meatballs? How could he possibly do this with that smug look on his face? However, when he looked at the meatballs of different sizes, he realized that Feng Xi really didn¡¯t make them. ¡°Yes, do you not like to eat fried meatballs?¡± Helian ting¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed when he said this. That was a dangerous signal. If Helian Sheng said she didn¡¯t like it, he would definitely teach Feng Xi a lesson. He had been busy the whole afternoon. If his sister didn¡¯t like it, wouldn¡¯t he have been busy for nothing? I like to eat it, but I¡¯m just very surprised ¡­ Helian Sheng was indeed shocked. She had never thought that Helian ting would personally cook her meatballs. This was different from the meatballs that Feng Xi had made for her. This was made by her brother. This brother was someone she had just acknowledged. They used to be the kind of people who wouldn¡¯t even know each other on the road, but they were blood-related siblings. Therefore, the feeling in her heart was very subtle. Helian Sheng bit her lip and put a meatball into her mouth. As he chewed slowly, the taste was not bad, the heat was not bad, in short, it was delicious ¡­ Helian Sheng¡¯s eyes turned red and she ate another one ¡­ Then, her tears fell uncontrollably. ¡°Why are you crying? I haven¡¯t even shown you my fingers.¡± Helian ting was a little confused when he saw his sister crying. Didn¡¯t Feng Xi say that she would only cry when she saw his injured finger? ¡°My brother-in-law ¡­ Do you know that you have such an adorable side to you?¡± Feng Xi was speechless. Her brother-in-law was too cute and serious. It was only then that Helian Sheng noticed the band-aid on Helian ting¡¯s left index finger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the finger?¡± Helian Sheng asked as she held Helian ting¡¯s hand and looked at it. ¡°I cut it with shredded carrots.¡± Helian ting answered honestly. When Helian Sheng heard that he was going to cut the carrots ¡­ Do I still need to cut the carrots now? Looking at the grinning Feng Xi, he Liansheng knew what was going on. Feng Xi was definitely doing this on purpose to mess with her brother. Although she also felt that her brother should be taught a lesson, especially when he bullied he tingchen. However, her heart ached when she saw the plate of meatballs and Helian ting¡¯s injured finger. He must have never cooked before. Otherwise, how could he not know that one needed to use tools to cut carrots? Don¡¯t do it next time, it¡¯s so troublesome ¡­ Helian Sheng only glanced at Feng Xi. She couldn¡¯t criticize him in front of her brother. She did not want to affect his image in front of her brother. ¡°Will you not be angry after eating it?¡± Helian ting¡¯s words sounded like a question, but he said it in a certain tone. ¡°You¡¯re doing this just to not make me angry? Are you trying to coax me?¡± Helian Sheng ate another meatball. She really wanted to say that this was the best meatball she had ever eaten. However, that wasn¡¯t fair to Feng Xi. The meatballs he made were also the best. However, one represented family and the other represented love ¡­ They were different, but in her heart, they were all the best. Helian ting¡¯s face actually showed a rare unnatural expression. He had done this to coax his sister, but he felt awkward when she asked him this. do you even need to ask? I¡¯m just trying to coax you so that you won¡¯t be angry anymore. This is the first time your brother-in-law has cooked. Feng Xi started to speak up for her brother-in-law again. He thought that he had successfully won over his brother-in-law this time. There was something even more interesting waiting for him to do, and that was to organize the videos of his brother-in-law making meatballs. He had to treasure them. ¡°I¡¯m not angry either ¡­¡± Helian Sheng¡¯s words were directed at Helian ting. She cried, but Helian ting and Feng Xi didn¡¯t tell her to stop crying. Feng Xi knew that his wife and brother-in-law¡¯s relationship had gotten closer. Also, Feng Xi was getting more and more satisfied with her brother-in-law. It was indeed not easy for him to do this much for their shengsheng. Helian ting felt that his sister was touched by him, and she would cry for a while. Otherwise, he would have been busy the entire afternoon in vain ¡­ wife, feed brother-in-law one. He made it himself and hasn¡¯t tried it yet! Feng Xi thought of his brother-in-law¡¯s look of disgust when he was eating the filling. If he was asked to eat one, he definitely wouldn¡¯t eat it. However, if his wife fed him, he would definitely eat it. ¡°Brother, you eat one!¡± After being forced to call Helian ting ¡°brother¡± in the car yesterday, this was the first time Helian Sheng took the initiative to call him ¡°brother.¡± Helian ting¡¯s mouth was already open when he heard the word ¡°brother.¡± He ate the meatball that Helian Sheng had sent to his mouth. Helian ting didn¡¯t usually eat deep-fried food. He usually ate lighter food. However, the meatballs that he had made himself and his sister had fed him made him feel that they were the most delicious meatballs in the world. Such a small meatball had brought the relationship between the siblings closer. Feng Xi jumped onto the bed after her shower. ¡°My wife ¡­¡± Feng Xi said as she lifted Helian Sheng¡¯s pajamas. ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± Helian Sheng said as she yawned. She still had some things to discuss with him today. Helian Sheng couldn¡¯t even lift her eyes, but she still remembered the two things she wanted to tell Feng Xi. ¡°Don¡¯t tease my brother anymore in the future ¡­¡± He Liansheng knew that Feng Xi had teased her brother today to vent her anger on her behalf. However, when she saw her brother looking at her eating the meatballs with a serious expression, she felt sour in her heart. It was unbelievable that such an arrogant man like him was willing to do these things to coax her, but it was true ¡­ He Liansheng also knew that Feng Xi was doing this to teach her brother a lesson and to ease the atmosphere between them. It was also because of this fried meatball that she and her brother¡¯s hearts were closer. She could also call him brother naturally without feeling awkward. ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t tease him anymore!¡± Feng Xi was like an obedient child as she nodded. ¡°Thank you, Feng Xi!¡± Helian Sheng didn¡¯t want to move, but she still lifted her body and kissed Feng Xi on the lips. She knew that she didn¡¯t need to explain why she said thank you. Feng Xi would know what she meant. ¡°I¡¯ve already said, it¡¯s good to have one more person to dote on you!¡± Naturally, Feng Xi knew that. He also kissed Helian Sheng on the forehead. It was a very gentle action, full of affection. Just as Helian Sheng was about to speak about Gu shaoting¡¯s problem. A muffled sound was heard, like the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground. It seemed to be coming from the third floor ¡­ Helian ting and he tingchen were staying in the guest room on the third floor. Then, there was the sound of things breaking. Because it was night time, it could be heard clearly. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. Could it be that the two of them are fighting?¡± In fact, when they heard such sounds, they knew in their hearts that even if they didn¡¯t fight, they would quarrel. In other words, he tingchen did not dare to fight or quarrel with Helian ting at all. That meant that he had been beaten up by Helian ting ¡­ Chapter 1574 - Chapter 1574: Im not used to Yingluo Chapter 1574: I¡¯m not used to Yingluo This time, Chu baiqing even deliberately used all his strength to help he tingchen turn over. He tingchen felt that Chu baiqing was quite good at acting. He actually put on such an act in front of Helian ting. And wasn¡¯t he just acting? Wasn¡¯t she just acting in front of Helian ting to cooperate with Chu baiqing? He felt that his acting was quite good. At least, he now felt that he was a person who could not move. you have to massage his back slowly. Use a little bit of strength and knock. Then, you have to massage his tailbone. The strength should be light ¡­ Chu baiqing didn¡¯t touch he tingchen this time. Instead, he pointed with his finger. ¡°This position needs to be pressed for a while longer!¡± Chu baiqing was referring to the area below the waist and above the legs. then, I¡¯ll massage your hind legs too. I¡¯ll mainly massage them! Chu baiqing had just finished speaking when Helian ting covered he tingchen with a blanket. Even though his actions weren¡¯t gentle, Chu baiqing could see his overbearing concern. after that, you have to give him a head massage. The back of his fever will hurt a lot, so you have to give him a light massage! Chu Bai Qing said. he also needs to press the sole of his foot. There are many acupuncture points here, which are the best for the body. But the most important thing is still strength. If he feels pain, press for a while more. Chu baiqing thought to himself,¡±from head to toe, I¡¯m going to exhaust you to death.¡± If you can complete all of them according to the requirements, then you¡¯re not hopeless. He tingchen, who was lying on the bed, closed his eyes. Because he had been forced to cry before, his eyes were a little sore and dry, making him feel very uncomfortable. Just like his heart, he felt an unspeakable pain. The conflict that had accompanied him for so many years was back again. Helian ting ¡­ This name was like a curse in his heart and mind. As long as it appeared, he would die from heartache whenever he thought about it. Even though this person was right in front of him, he still felt that she was so far away, as if he could not see her. Otherwise, why would he have this kind of pain that he didn¡¯t dare to see? Feng Xi stared at the computer screen and her eyes were sore. She watched her brother-in-law peel the pear and watch her brother-in-law feed he tingchen pears ¡­ She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that he didn¡¯t seem to be as annoying as before. The desire to strangle him and beat him up seemed to have faded. It was as if his brother-in-law had turned over a new leaf and was a good man. In the face of him, everyone should forgive him and help him win back his lover¡¯s heart ¡­ It was this feeling that was extremely intense. Feng Xi, why have you become so soft-hearted? think about what brother-in-law has done to he tingchen. How can you not be angry or angry so easily? at least, you have to torture him until he¡¯s bruised all over. The things he has done to he tingchen are enough to make him suffer. At this thought, Feng Xi made a face at the computer screen. He rubbed his eyes and continued to watch his brother-in-law being abused. Chu baiqing was amazing. He was so gentle, yet he managed to drag his brother-in-law into a trap. If he were to do those things and say those words, there would definitely be no trust between them. It would even cause his brother-in-law to be suspicious. It was hard for a person like Chu Bai Qing to join them in this mess. Just as Feng Xi was enjoying herself, the door opened. ¡°Why did you get out of bed?¡± Seeing Ji Chenzhou quietly walk in, it was obvious that he had run out while carrying Ren. quick, let me see how you torture Helian ting. You can look at it secretly. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was still ghastly, but his steps were still light. It seemed that he didn¡¯t feel anything after being beaten up this time. On the contrary, he was quite happy that he was the first person to hit Helian ting. I have a copy of it. We can all watch it together. What are you so anxious about? ¡± Feng Xi really had to give in to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s impatience. He was still injured, but he could still run out. ¡°I want to see how I¡¯m going to torment him now.¡± Ji Chenzhou immediately pulled Feng Xi up and sat down on a chair. Chu baiqing¡¯s chair was custom-made by Gu Jue, and it was very comfortable to sit on. ¡°My father really dotes on my stepmother. This chair is really comfortable.¡± This was the first time Ji Chenzhou had sat on this chair. Look at Gu Jue, he has a bad temper and he looks like he¡¯s carefree, but he really dotes on Chu baiqing to the bone. He had arranged everything for him. He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with staying at home all day to take care of the child and cook. He didn¡¯t want to worry about the money that someone would earn for him. He told Chu Bai Qing that he would take care of him and love him forever. This would be his lifelong career, and he had to do it well. Ji Chenzhou had always been learning from this. However, he was still alright. He had not lost his career and was still busy. Ji Chenzhou had always said that this was because he was still young and could not be like his father. Every time she said this, Gu Jue would give her a sharp look. your stepmother¡¯s torture is flawless. Look, my brother-in-law is giving he tingchen a massage! Helian ting was already on the screen, massaging he tingchen¡¯s arm. On the other side, he tingchen closed his eyes and felt the slight pain in his arm. Helian ting was really giving him a massage. He used just the right amount of strength, and did exactly as Chu Bai Qing had told him. He tingchen was thinking, was the person in front of him really Helian ting? It shouldn¡¯t be. How could it be him ¡­ When Helian ting¡¯s hand was pinching the outside of his leg, he tingchen grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t press anymore ¡­¡± He tingchen couldn¡¯t stand such treatment. He must have been born with a cheap life. He actually felt very uncomfortable being treated like this by Helian ting. Perhaps he should be humiliated, beaten, and scolded. That should be his daily life. Being treated so gently like this, he felt as if there was a knife placed on his neck, and he could die at any time. It was this feeling, just like what people often call ¡°the final radiance of the setting sun.¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Helian ting frowned. He was so tired from bending over to massage him, but he tingchen had been grabbing the blanket the whole time. He looked like he was in great pain. He repeatedly used less strength. What else did he want? He felt like he was just scratching an itch. ¡°No, I¡¯m not used to it ¡­¡± He tingchen¡¯s voice was faint with a hint of self-mockery. you¡¯ll get used to it after a while. I¡¯m getting used to it too. Don¡¯t tell me you want another man to massage you? ¡± Indeed, Helian ting was getting used to what he was doing now. He had gotten used to these things that he had never done before. In the past, he would have thought that he either didn¡¯t sleep well and was in a daze, or he had suddenly gone crazy. However, for some reason, after entering the wrong room twice, he realized that he seemed to have changed a little. What exactly was the problem? was it the fear in that kid¡¯s eyes, or was it the look in Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren¡¯s eyes that they wanted to get sick of for a while? What was it that made his heart change? It was the shock in he tingchen¡¯s eyes when he walked in. Helian ting did not know what it was exactly, but he could feel the change in himself. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t still be here serving he tingchen. He tingchen didn¡¯t say anything else. Let other men touch him? No, he wouldn¡¯t. He wouldn¡¯t even die ¡­ ¡°Flip over!¡± Helian ting saw that he tingchen was not speaking, so he patted his leg and said in a low voice, ¡± He tingchen followed Helian ting¡¯s force and turned over. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he was too good at pretending to be unable to move. Or was it because his body was just as Chu Bai Qing said, it had reached its limit and was in extreme pain. Or perhaps, once a person¡¯s emotions reached a point where they couldn¡¯t hold it in, they would snap the string and become useless. When Helian ting¡¯s hand repeatedly massaged his waist ¡­ He tingchen¡¯s body stiffened. He really couldn¡¯t stand this kind of treatment because the one giving him the massage was Helian ting. He couldn¡¯t stand it. Helian ting¡¯s hands were especially slender, and when he massaged his waist, it was as if there was electricity. Wherever it went, there would be a burst of electric current. As he looked at he tingchen¡¯s stiff back, Helian ting¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. He liked he ting¡¯s voice, especially the sobbing tone that he used to hold back. He couldn¡¯t control himself every time, and the more he did this, the more he wanted to make him cry. Just now, Helian ting had felt that bending over was very tiring, but now, he looked at he tingchen¡¯s troubled expression. this is my first time serving someone. Are you happy? ¡± Helian ting¡¯s hands were a little sore after pressing the buttons for more than 20 minutes. However, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. In fact, he was quite happy. Are you happy? Such a question was like a kind of charity. He tingchen really wanted to say that he was unhappy. However, saying such words would undoubtedly bring him more torture. He tingchen¡¯s breathing became chaotic. He thought about what Chu baiqing had said, that he would never have the chance to order Helian ting around again. I¡¯m thirsty. Get me a glass of water! he said awkwardly. Yes, if he didn¡¯t order her now, when would he? he was also going all out. Didn¡¯t Helian ting also say that he was serving him? Chapter 1582 - Chapter 1582: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1582: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Feng Xi thought she had heard wrong. Calming soup? His brother-in-law actually cared about others? Are you sure it¡¯s a soothing soup and not a miscarriage-prevention soup? Why did he suddenly have a feeling that he tingchen was pregnant? His brother-in-law took such good care of him ¡­ He tingchen¡¯s hand clutched the bedsheet. He told himself not to listen to Helian ting¡¯s voice. No matter what he has done or said for you, don¡¯t care about it. Just mind your own heart. What are you hoping for? do you really think that he would do all this for you because he has feelings for you? It was just a novelty to him ¡­ Because he had never done these things before, to him, everything was worth a try. ¡°Calming soup?¡± Feng Xi asked again. ¡°Yes, that Chu guy said he¡¯s going crazy!¡± Helian ting said it as if he was angry, and he massaged her feet with more strength. He tingchen felt the pain, but he did not make a sound. Pain doesn¡¯t pass, success doesn¡¯t hurt ¡­ He tingchen told himself to think of something else, and this was what he was thinking of ¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t know how to cook?¡± Helian ting raised his eyebrows and asked. I will. It¡¯s rare for my brother-in-law to show concern for young master he. Forget about the calming soup, even if you ask me to make medicine for regret, I¡¯ll do it! Feng Xi purposely said the words ¡°medicine for regret.¡± He knew that his brother-in-law would understand. Feng Xi took out her phone to check how to make the calming soup. Local chicken or water duck would do ¡­ Then, he called Jiang Yu to buy some ingredients and told him to buy a few more things. He was going to make soup for Luke, too, so that the kid would be touched and admire him more. Calming soup ¡­ Chu baiqing thought that she was mentally ill and his brother-in-law took it seriously. He really hoped that his brother-in-law would find his conscience and realize how much he had treated he tingchen. He didn¡¯t want to make medicine for his regrets in the future. When Helian ting was giving he tingchen a foot massage, he kept looking at him. There was no reaction on his face. It was as if he was not touched by what he had done. He did not respond at all. It was still that same expressionless face. When he asked him if he could use force, he just smiled faintly and said yes. Couldn¡¯t he see that he was very tired after serving him so hard? Helian ting was really angry that she did not show any concern at all. However, he still did it, as if he was angry with someone. Feng Xi sent a message to Ji Chenzhou, telling him that her brother-in-law was giving he tingchen a foot massage and asked if he wanted to come over to take a look. Ji Chenzhou quickly replied to him and said that he would be there immediately. In fact, Ji Chenzhou could have gone home to recuperate, but he had to come to this hospital to join in the fun. One wanted to enjoy Ren¡¯s care, and the other wanted to see how his brother-in-law would be tormented. Also, he was worried about he tingchen and was afraid that he would be bullied by Helian ting again. Feng Xi was about to send him another message to tell him not to bring na Ren when the door to the ward was pushed open. Ji Chenzhou had already walked in. He was alone and didn¡¯t bring Ren ¡­ What a joke. Helian ting had teased their Ren time and time again, so why would he bring him here? He couldn¡¯t hide in time! When he tingchen saw that Ji Chenzhou had arrived, he smiled and sat up. Because this face was no longer handsome ¡­ He was only smiling to hide his heartache. Ji Chenzhou had been beaten up like this all because of him. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± He tingchen saw that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes were still swollen and the corners of his mouth were broken. Sure enough, Ji Chenzhou saw Helian ting massaging he tingchen¡¯s feet. His movements were not very standard, but it was a rare sight. Ji Chenzhou thought to himself, this Helian ting doesn¡¯t look like a President at all. He, brother Huo, was so busy all day that little demon was about to divorce him. And Helian ting could even give he tingchen a foot massage here. He could not help but sigh again. Their Helian Kingdom was indeed powerful. They did not need to do diplomacy and were extremely rich. This was all due to their rich resources and minerals. I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s mainly because our na Ren takes good care of me. I recover quickly. but you ¡­ You¡¯ve taken good care of her!¡± Ji Chenzhou actually gave Helian ting a positive compliment. However, because he had said ¡°our na Ren¡± in the beginning, Then, she said that Helian ting took good care of her. Was she comparing Helian ting and that Ren? One had to know that Ren and Ji Chenzhou could be considered as ¡®wives¡¯. Helian ting suddenly stopped massaging, and he tingchen took the opportunity to withdraw his foot. The sole of her foot was burning, and it seemed to have a tingling feeling. Although Helian ting¡¯s pinching was very comfortable, he would feel very strange. Because it was Helian ting who did it, it was both unbelievable and ridiculous. Helian ting watched as he tingchen retracted his foot, but he did not say anything. One was that he had massaged enough, and the other was that he was f * cking tired. ¡°You guys continue chatting, I¡¯ll go take a look at Ren!¡± Helian ting stood up, tidied his clothes, and walked out. When Ji Chenzhou heard this, he grabbed Helian ting¡¯s arm. why are you looking at him? Why are you thinking about our Ren? What are you trying to do?¡± Why did Ji Chenzhou ask three questions in a row? It had to be said that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s imposing manner had greatly diminished due to the injuries on his face. The wound on the corner of Helian ting¡¯s mouth had already healed, but the swelling on his face had not subsided. Ji Chenzhou thought that Helian ting would be done in a few days. When his mental and physical strength were exhausted, he would find him for a fight. ¡°I¡¯m willing to see him!¡± When Helian ting said this, he deliberately glanced at he tingchen. Their eyes met and he tingchen retracted his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t have any ideas about my Ren. If you really piss me off, don¡¯t even think about going home. You might as well die Here.¡± Ji Chenzhou knew that Helian ting was not really interested in his Ren. He was just trying to make him angry. However, it was obvious that this move was very effective. He was indeed angry. ¡°I think you really haven¡¯t had enough of being beaten up!¡± Helian ting looked at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s injured face. She thought that the next time she hit him, she would hit his face. It was more comfortable to look at. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom ¡­¡± He tingchen didn¡¯t want Ji Chenzhou and Helian ting to get into another argument. In the end, he was the one at a disadvantage, because Helian ting would not have any scruples. Helian ting looked at he tingchen, who was about to go to the bathroom, and knew that he was doing it on purpose. Because he had just been there for the massage, he had to go again. ¡°If you can¡¯t pee, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Helian ting walked to the side of the bed and directly carried he tingchen up. He strode to the bathroom. ¡°Jie, didn¡¯t you say that he became better? Why are you still like this?¡± Ji Chenzhou walked to Feng Xi¡¯s side and sat down. I¡¯m saying that his attitude towards he tingchen has changed, not towards you. My brother-in-law¡¯s annoying personality was brought up in his mother¡¯s womb. It¡¯s not that easy to change. I realized that it¡¯s best to stay away from him and don¡¯t talk to him. It¡¯s easy to get angry. Feng Xi felt that if her brother-in-law wanted to argue with her, he would always anger her to death. ¡°Why are you staying away from him? aren¡¯t you and Liu Sao going back to Helian with him after the wedding?¡± Ji Chenzhou had also realized that Helian ting was a rather venomous and annoying fellow. How could there be such an infuriating person like him? Fortunately, he tingchen had drunk too much water and was on an IV, so he really peed. Otherwise, Helian ting would not know how to torture him. After placing he tingchen on the bed, Helian ting touched his forehead again. Then, she walked out without even saying goodbye to Feng Xi and Ji Chenzhou. ¡°I¡¯m going back. He went to look for our na Ren.¡± Ji Chenzhou was about to leave as well. Feng Xi wanted to laugh when she saw how nervous he looked. It was like their Ren was a bone of flesh that everyone missed. ¡°He¡¯s gone for a smoke!¡± He tingchen called out to Ji Chenzhou. Helian ting would not look for na Ren. If he did, he would definitely not tell Ji Chenzhou. He tingchen understood him well. ¡°Won¡¯t he go to our na Ren?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked for confirmation. ¡°No, if he goes, he really won¡¯t tell you.¡± He tingchen smiled faintly. Seeing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s nervous expression, he wanted to see renzhen¡¯s happiness. Ji Chenzhou had lost his memories during the few years when na Ren had faked his death. When he looked at him, his heart ached. Back then, Ji Chenzhou had always told him how pitiful a person would be if he had no emotions. tingchen, I think I¡¯ve lost something very important. This place is very empty ¡­ Ji Chenzhou pointed at his heart. He tingchen could not forget the pained and confused expression on his face. ¡°My little mother¡¯s move is not bad, right? Does it feel good to be served by Helian ting?¡± Ji Chenzhou sat on the bed and asked he tingchen with a smile. The smile on he tingchen¡¯s lips was still very faint, but it turned into a bitter smile. What could he say? while they were torturing Helian ting, he was also suffering. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± He tingchen touched Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face and his heart ached. ¡°I¡¯m not blessed enough to enjoy it. Just looking at his face makes me want to beat him up.¡± ¡°Look at your expression. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a beating. Most importantly, I hit him too. It¡¯s worth it!¡± As they were brothers, Ji Chenzhou could understand he tingchen¡¯s current feelings. It was as if everyone¡¯s heart ached when he was beaten, but he didn¡¯t feel anything. He had hit Helian ting a lot, so he was not at a disadvantage. The most important thing was that Helian ting was indeed powerful, and she had to admit it. Compared to him, his martial arts skills were indeed much worse. That guy seemed to be born for fighting. He easily knocked him down with a few moves. Sometimes, he had to admit that others were powerful. Therefore, he planned to learn from his stepmother and outwit her. He had also seen that Helian ting¡¯s expression was not good. He must have not slept last night. Then, she massaged he tingchen, bathed him, and fed him ¡­ She hoped that when he did these things, he would realize how much he had gone overboard in the past. The things that he had done to he tingchen were far more excessive than the little bit of suffering he had to go through. don¡¯t go against him in the future. It¡¯s useless and not worth it. He¡¯s Helian ting. I can¡¯t find a word to describe the Helian ting. What he tingchen said was true. You really can¡¯t describe Helian ting. Because there was no word that could accurately describe him. I don¡¯t plan on using force either. He¡¯s too good at fighting. My stepmother¡¯s methods are pretty good. Look at how weak he is now. Just torture him for two more days and he¡¯ll become a giant panda. Ji Chenzhou laughed at the thought of Helian ting¡¯s Panda eyes. It was too funny. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t my brother-in-law be a national treasure?¡± Feng Xi was waiting for the ingredients for the river fish. He hadn¡¯t been in the kitchen for a few days. No, it was only two or three days. Why did he miss the kitchen so much now? Speaking of which, his wife was busy again and he was so bored. ¡°The giant panda will cry if it knows.¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at he tingchen. He seemed to have lost weight again. Oh right, young master he, tell me about my wife¡¯s biological mother and my brother-in-law¡¯s mother. Feng Xi suddenly thought of this matter. Although she pretended not to care in front of his wife, she was still very calm. However, he had a feeling that if this matter was really investigated, something bad might happen. When they watched TV, it was just a show. If the past was involved, many unknown things might be revealed. He tingchen was slightly stunned. It seemed like Helian Sheng had told Feng Xi about it. This was also good. With someone to share her burden, she would not be under too much pressure. After all, it was about her biological mother¡¯s death. If they really found out something bad, Feng Xi would be there to back her up. Ji Chenzhou furrowed his brows when he heard this. Why was the matter about Liu SAO¡¯s biological mother brought up again? ¡°Let me tell you about Helian ting¡¯s mother first.¡± Feng Xi could clearly feel the disgust in he tingchen¡¯s eyes when he was talking about his brother-in-law¡¯s mother. ¡°She looks especially gentle on the outside, but after what I¡¯ve been through all these years, she¡¯s more vicious than anyone else.¡± He tingchen pulled the blanket over Ji Chenzhou. He was also wearing a hospital gown, which was a little thin. she¡¯s been trying to get rid of me all these years because she doesn¡¯t allow any exceptions. To put it more bluntly, she doesn¡¯t allow anything to distract Helian ting. in everyone¡¯s heart, she¡¯s that kind of ¡­ How do I say ¡­ She¡¯s a gentle and weak woman who stands aloof from worldly affairs. One look at her and you¡¯ll have a good impression of her. ¡± if she wants someone to disappear, she will use many unknown means. I also found out that she particularly enjoys the process of making people feel uneasy and afraid before letting them die. As Feng Xi listened to he tingchen¡¯s words, her brows furrowed. She thought of that mysterious phone call. His brother-in-law¡¯s mother didn¡¯t like the existence of things that distracted him. Was his wife the thing she was referring to? If what he tingchen said was true, then the death of his wife¡¯s biological mother was related to her. Naturally, she would not allow his wife to exist. A person like her must want his brother-in-law, the blood of the Helian family, to exist. That was why his brother-in-law¡¯s father had so many women but no children. most importantly, I found out that her maid is a very skilled hacker. Her Kung Fu is also very good. He tingchen saw that Ji Chenzhou was sitting there uncomfortably and gave him a pillow to lie down. Ji Chenzhou was interested in it and so he laid down. Chapter 1583 - Chapter 1583: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1583: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Feng Xi looked at Ji Chenzhou lying on the seat that should have belonged to her brother-in-law. She thought to herself that if her brother-in-law came back, he would definitely give him another beating. ¡°Hacker ¡­¡± Feng Xi softly spat out the word. ¡°Do you think that the mysterious person who called Liu Sao is related to Helian ting¡¯s mother?¡± Ji Chenzhou moved closer to he tingchen. Why did he feel that his bed was more comfortable than his? Ji Chenzhou had no idea that he tingchen had used a jade stone mat for his injuries, so it was very comfortable to lie down on. my brother-in-law has been living here for so long because of my wife and he¡¯s bringing her home. If I were his mother, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate her. According to young master he, with her personality, she¡¯d definitely think of ways to get rid of my wife, and the process would be painful. this mysterious person called to ask us to separate. He also kept saying that he would regret it. The more Feng Xi thought about it, the more she felt that this was the doing of her uncle¡¯s mother. Besides, she had a hacker by her side. it¡¯s more or less just her acting. However, I think we¡¯ll have to investigate this in secret. Even if you tell your brother-in-law about this, he might not believe you, especially when his mother is such a gentle and kind woman who has a vicious heart. Ji Chenzhou yawned. He was feeling sleepy again. Chenzhou is right. Helian ting won¡¯t believe it, because I once said that his mother wanted to kill me, but in exchange, she was almost killed by him. When he tingchen said this, he revealed a cold smile. That smile made one¡¯s heart ache. Feng Xi thought that her brother-in-law would definitely do something like this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll help you escape from the evil clutches. Helian ting won¡¯t be able to find master Xiu¡¯s uninhabited island.¡± Ji Chenzhou had already planned to send he tingchen to an uninhabited island where Helian ting would not be able to find him even if he exhausted himself. ¡°Mine ¡­¡± Before he tingchen could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Ji Chenzhou. don¡¯t say things like you¡¯re going to solve your own problem and drag us down. Don¡¯t say such things. Really, it¡¯s useless even if you say it. ¡°After this incident, if Helian ting treats you well, we¡¯ll forget about what happened in the past and be together happily.¡± ¡°If he still treats you the same way he used to, then you¡¯ll listen to us and go to the uninhabited island.¡± Ji Chenzhou also wanted he tingchen to be happy. After all, he had been with Helian ting for so many years. He had also seen how much Helian ting had taken care of him in the past two days, and he knew that there had been changes. If it could really be done, then it would be what everyone was looking forward to, and it would be considered a success. If they couldn¡¯t, then it could only be said that they weren¡¯t meant to be. ¡°Chenzhou is right. Let¡¯s do this!¡± Feng Xi also felt that this was good. It might not be a bad thing if the bitter end could really bring happiness. He tingchen did not say anything because he knew very well that Helian ting would not have any feelings for him. A person like him would not give his feelings to anyone, because he believed that feelings would make people irrational. Luke was bored in his room. His sister didn¡¯t come, and his brother-in-law came and left. His active personality was really going to rot. She thought of going to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s room to look for master so that the two of them could have a chat. Who knew that when she walked out, she would see Helian ting smoking by the window? He didn¡¯t greet them. After taking a glance, he turned around and walked towards Ji Chenzhou¡¯s ward. However, Helian ting stopped her. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Helian ting looked at Luke and asked. ¡°To find my master ¡­¡± Luke felt that he should keep his distance from Helian ting. He was really the polar opposite of his sister. His sister was very gentle and kind, but her brother was cold and distant, as if someone owed him money. Helian ting frowned. His master? Then, he suddenly remembered that his master was that Ren ¡­ ¡°Just in time, I¡¯m also going to find your master, let¡¯s go together!¡± Helian ting thought that since Ji Chenzhou was looking for he tingchen, he would look for Ren. Let¡¯s see if Ji Chenzhou would dare to look for he tingchen again. then you go first. I¡¯ll go climb the stairs ¡­ Said Luke, looking at a spot on the wall. He didn¡¯t know why, but seeing Helian ting reminded him of the scene yesterday when his finger was in his mouth. He had also lost sleep last night because of this. He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. He felt that it was strange, but he couldn¡¯t explain it. Helian ting looked at Luke¡¯s expression, which made him want to disappear immediately. This child was not afraid of him, even if his wrist was broken. He had always thought that Luke was an interesting person, and it just so happened that he needed such a person right now. Did he tingchen think that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s kiss was over? No, he still had to be punished. Otherwise, he would not remember. ¡°Then let¡¯s climb the stairs together. I¡¯m also training.¡± Helian ting would not really go up the stairs, because he knew that Luke would not go with him. ¡°You ¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯d better go find my master!¡± Luke wanted to say, ¡± why are you like this? ¡± but then he thought, ¡± why are you telling him this? just stay far away! He just had a feeling that this man was up to no good. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡± The corners of Helian ting¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, as if he was smiling, but no trace of a smile could be found. Luke didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to say, ¡± I¡¯m not going to master¡¯s place. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. However, he was also worried that Helian ting would say, ¡± then let¡¯s go together ¡­ A smile finally appeared on Helian ting¡¯s face when he saw Luke running away. He did not follow Luke to Naren¡¯s room. Instead, he was worried about he tingchen, so he returned to the ward. As soon as the door was pushed open, the conversation stopped. Feng Xi shouted, ¡± Jiang Yu, you ¡­ When she saw that it was her brother-in-law, Feng Xi said, ¡± I thought it was Jiang Yu ¡­ However, Helian ting ignored him. His deep and cold eyes only saw Ji Chenzhou lying on the bed. And he and he tingchen were covered by the same blanket ¡­ When he met Helian ting¡¯s eyes, he tingchen realized why he had let Ji Chenzhou get on the bed ¡­ He really didn¡¯t notice this problem when they were talking just now. He was probably still in a daze, thinking that he was in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s house. In such a relaxed state, he didn¡¯t need to be careful about anything. Feng Xi followed her brother-in. law¡¯s gaze and looked over. Just now. she was still thinking that she would kick Ji Chenzhou off the bed when her brother-in. law came back ¡­ Just as he was thinking about this, his brother-in-law returned. Then, he sadly forgot to remind Ji Chenzhou. Ji Chenzhou looked at the way Helian ting was looking at him, completely unconcerned. She continued to lie down because he tingchen¡¯s bed was indeed too comfortable. Logically speaking, the beds in his stepmother¡¯s Hospital were not bad, especially the wards they were staying in. However, why was he tingchen the most comfortable ¡­ ¡°Why is your bed so comfortable?¡± Ji Chenzhou moved around on the bed as he asked. Without waiting for he tingchen to speak, Helian ting asked. ¡°Why is your bed not comfortable?¡± Helian ting¡¯s lips still had that faint trace. well, not as comfortable as this ¡­ Ji Chenzhou replied suspiciously. Seeing that she was lying on the bed, Helian ting did not lose his temper and even talked to her with such a good attitude. There was really something wrong. Feng Xi was half-lying on the sofa. She felt that not only had her brother-in-law¡¯s attitude towards he tingchen changed, but he also treated Ji Chenzhou differently. Could it be that after being with them for so long, he had also changed into a good man? ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll try!¡± Helian ting turned around and left. Ji Chenzhou quickly jumped out of bed when he realized what he meant. ¡°F * ck, you dare!¡± Ji Chenzhou did not even put on his shoes as he ran out. ¡°Is this my brother-in-law?¡± Feng Xi pointed at the two people who ran out and asked he tingchen. His brother-in-law didn¡¯t use force to solve the problem. He used psychological tactics. He tingchen was also very surprised ¡­ Helian ting would actually do this ¡­ He tingchen stayed in the hospital for a week. Helian ting had lost nine pounds, and the cold lines on his face had become more three-dimensional. Ji Chenzhou immediately left the hospital when Helian ting wanted to go to his Ward to try it out. Luke and he tingchen had left the hospital together. Feng Xi brought him home and let him recuperate here. When they got out of the car, Luke saw Helian ting get out of another car. He wanted to get back into the car and ask Feng Xi to send him back to the hospital. It was also at this time that Helian ting and he tingchen found out that Lux was Helian Sheng¡¯s younger brother. He tingchen was relieved, but Helian ting found it even more interesting. Because he saw he tingchen¡¯s expression of relief. These days, he tingchen didn¡¯t mention anything about Luke. Even if he did, he didn¡¯t respond. He tingchen could move freely now, but when he was discharged, Chu baiqing reminded Helian ting again and again to pay attention to he tingchen¡¯s emotions. Let him have a good rest and sleep. He must ensure that he gets enough sleep and is in a good mood. Otherwise, he tingchen would probably be depressed. Helian Sheng was cooking at home to welcome them back. Helian ting treated this place as his own home. He tingchen and Luke, on the other hand, seemed to be a little hesitant. Even though Feng Xi kept saying, ¡± we¡¯re home ¡­ Luke had thought that his master¡¯s house was luxurious enough, but he didn¡¯t expect his sister and brother-in-law¡¯s houses to be even more luxurious. Because Feng Xi had always liked to buy anything good she saw. In the past, the only thing that could pique her interest was to buy, buy, buy ¡­ Luke looked around, but he just didn¡¯t sit down. He felt very awkward because Helian ting was sitting on the sofa. These few days, Helian ting would always try to find something to talk to him about, intentionally or otherwise. In the end, he checked online and found that this kind of behavior was called flirting ¡­ He tingchen was sitting on the sofa reading a book because Helian ting told him to continue resting and to stay still. Feng Xi went to the kitchen to help. The doorbell rang. The Butler went to open the door and two children walked in ¡­ A girl in a princess dress ran happily to Helian ting. When Feng Xi came out, she saw the Knight carrying a bag and walking slowly. ¡°Where are your daddies?¡± Feng Xi thought that Ren He and Ji Chenzhou had come too. However, there was no one behind him ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s liven up the atmosphere!¡± The Knight said with dissatisfaction. A few days ago, he had been living at his second dad¡¯s house. His seventh brother and ninth brother had treated him like a little follower every day and ordered him to do this and that. He was already very depressed ¡­ Who knew that his two fathers would come back and send them here again after a few days. Feng Xi laughed. your fourth dad¡¯s idea, right? ¡± This was definitely na Ren¡¯s idea. Ji Chenzhou would never send his own son and daughter to the enemy camp. ¡°My third dad still doesn¡¯t have the brains to do that!¡± Knight rolled his eyes. In his third father¡¯s eyes, there was no one else but his fourth father ¡­ ¡°You Rascal, how can you say that about your third dad? What do you mean he¡¯s brainless now? his IQ has always been off.¡± Feng Xi touched the Knight¡¯s head. He seemed to have grown taller. ¡°Actually, baby, you could¡¯ve come alone. You insisted on me coming too!¡± In fact, he seemed to be particularly dissatisfied with this kind of waste of resources. He had been a little lazy recently, so he didn¡¯t want to move! ¡°Aren¡¯t Knights supposed to protect the princess?¡± If Feng Xi and Sheng Sheng¡¯s child were still alive, how would they feel now? ¡°Please, can you not be so direct about my existence?¡± The Knight rolled his eyes again. He really had enough of the name Knight. He liked his sister, but he always heard the adults talk about him like that. He felt that he was born to protect his sister, and he had no sense of existence at all ¡­ Feng Xi could see the Knight¡¯s emotions. So the child had grown up and had his own thoughts ¡­ sixth uncle, I apologize for what you said just now. The existence of Knights is unique. Feng Xi squatted down and felt the hurt in the Knight¡¯s eyes. Every child wanted to be recognized for their existence and did not want to be a foil to anyone ¡­ He had neglected this point. ¡°I forgive you, but be careful of what you say next time!¡± The Knight shrugged, his expression and tone indicating that he did not mind. alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll be careful! Feng Xi smiled apologetically. Children these days were all smart. The Knight turned around and walked in. At this time, Feng Xi saw that he was pulling a small suitcase. Ren wanted them to stay here permanently! It¡¯ll be lively ¡­ Sure enough, it was lively. Baby kept pestering Helian ting, while Knight liked to play with he tingchen. He liked to play with smart people because he didn¡¯t need to use his brain to speak and do things. When Luke came down from upstairs, he saw baby and the Knight. Wasn¡¯t this master¡¯s child? He had thought that Ren had arrived, but in the end, he found out that the chauffeur had sent the two of them over. The baby looked at Helian ting and reached out to touch his face. Mr. President, your eyes are so beautiful! Little girls always liked pretty things, and Helian ting¡¯s ice-blue eyes were indeed beautiful. Helian ting¡¯s heart softened as he looked at his baby¡¯s sweet face and soft voice. It¡¯s when you can really feel the process of your heart melting. ¡°Let¡¯s have a child too!¡± Chapter 1584 - Chapter 1584: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1584: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Helian ting supported his head with one hand. His words were the same as usual, as if he was saying, ¡± let¡¯s eat! However, it was this tone that caused the fruit knife in he tingchen¡¯s hand to drop to the ground. Fortunately, the Knight was sitting cross-legged on the sofa and did not hurt the child. He tingchen bent down to pick up the fruit knife, while Helian ting narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡± Actually, he tingchen wanted to say that he was a man, but he couldn¡¯t give birth to ¡­ ¡°How did Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren ask for it? How did Gu Jue and Chu baiqing get it?¡± Baby yawned and lay on Helian ting¡¯s lap, holding a doll in his arms. Little girls loved these things, and nainai and Tang Tang loved them even now. That ¡°are they the same as you and me?¡± He almost blurted it out. However, he tingchen could not say these words in front of the child. He also did not think that he and Helian ting would have their own child. Like Chu baiqing and Gu Jue, or like Ren and Ji Chenzhou ¡­ They loved each other and were equal. What was he and Helian ting? Master and slave, he didn¡¯t want his child to be discriminated against. Mr. President, do you want a daughter or a son? ¡± Baby blinked and asked. She hoped it was a girl, because there were too many boys. ¡°My daughter is as cute as you!¡± Helian ting did not hesitate at all and directly mentioned his daughter. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like sons, but rather, he preferred daughters. In the past, he had never thought about this problem. However, after spending two times with baby, he realized that he did not seem to hate children. Then, when his baby touched his face just now, he thought that if he had a daughter who pestered him every day and acted coquettishly with him, it would definitely be a very happy thing. That¡¯s right, he actually thought of the word happiness. Then, he thought about how it would feel if he could coax his daughter to sleep every night and hear her soft voice calling him ¡®daddy¡¯. He tingchen had also thought about this problem before. If he had a child, he hoped that it would be a son, an invincible son. Don¡¯t be like him, living without dignity ¡­ The Knight looked at he tingchen. He was very sensitive and also more mature than his peers. He was actually the second li Mumu. ¡°You two must be a son and a daughter!¡± The Knight¡¯s eyes were fixed on Helian ting, and he did not stop turning the Rubik¡¯s Cube. Kids with flexible fingers were very smart. Knights were such kids. He tingchen touched Knight¡¯s head. They had lived in such an environment, so in their hearts, it was normal for men and women and men to live together. He didn¡¯t feel that anything was out of the ordinary. This was a good and rare point. As for him saying,¡¯you two must be a son and a daughter!¡¯ These words, in such a certain tone, did not seem like something a child would say. And how could he and Helian ting be said by someone else? ¡± you two ¡­ They were two people who could not be mentioned in the same breath. ¡°A son and a daughter?¡± Helian ting looked at the Knight and asked seriously, but the corners of his mouth had already curved into a satisfied arc. yes, it¡¯s definitely a son and a daughter. However, it¡¯s a son in your family and a daughter in his family! Knight pointed at he tingchen and said that it was his family¡¯s matter, son ¡­ Helian ting frowned. He was very dissatisfied with these words. Whether he was dissatisfied with the Knight¡¯s mention of your family or his own child not being a daughter, no one could tell. He tingchen touched Knight¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t know that this kid¡¯s words seemed to be true. It seemed like he had really calculated it. you two are a daughter and a son. You can be engaged to each other when you were young. It would be great if you were childhood sweethearts! Ever since baby found out that sister nainai and brother Mumu were childhood sweethearts, she had been envious. Why didn¡¯t she have a childhood sweetheart? Of course, ninth brother and seventh brother were not counted ¡­ He tingchen laughed. Even if he could leave Helian ting one day, his child would not be engaged to his child. they can only be siblings, just like the relationship between you and the Knight. Do you understand? ¡± Helian ting flicked his baby¡¯s forehead gently and said sternly. ¡°Will you get married too? To live together like my daddies, for the rest of their lives?¡± Baby blinked and asked with a blank face, as if he didn¡¯t know anything. Helian ting¡¯s frown deepened. I¡¯m already married! He tingchen slowly closed his eyes. He had almost forgotten that Helian ting was married. He would always ignore this fact. then why are your children siblings? it¡¯s so strange. We¡¯re only siblings after my fathers get married! Baby¡¯s little eyebrows were furrowed, as if he didn¡¯t understand and was at a loss. Helian ting suddenly felt very annoyed, as if the happiness he felt just now was instantly denied by the fact that he was already married. can¡¯t you get a divorce even if you¡¯re married? let¡¯s go, baby. Go wash your hands. I think it¡¯s almost time for dinner! The Knight put down the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand and returned to his position. He didn¡¯t stop talking or playing. ¡°Brother, help me up, I¡¯m so tired!¡± The baby was lying down comfortably, and now she was acting coquettishly to the Knight, asking him to help her. The Knight sighed, walked over, and helped her up. He then took her hand and led her away. Baby was yawning, looking sleepy. Only Helian ting and he tingchen were left in the living room. No one knew where Luke had run off to. ¡°I prefer daughters!¡± Helian ting said as he stood up. He tingchen wanted to say, ¡± what does it have to do with me whether you like it or not? it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to give birth. However, he could only say these words to himself. The electric arc didn¡¯t come again, so Feng Xi was even more certain that the phone call was related to her brother-in-law¡¯s mother. As for Helian Sheng, she was busy with the company¡¯s matters and it was very lively at home, so she had forgotten about this. Feng¡¯s Financial Group Meeting room we¡¯ve already completed the first phase of the Dongshang server. The reason why we haven¡¯t started the second phase is because this stubborn household didn¡¯t sign the papers. We¡¯ve already given them three times the normal compensation, but we haven¡¯t been able to reach a deal. Yesterday, this family took the initiative to contact us and said that they¡¯ve agreed to the demolition. After one of the Chiefs finished his explanation, he looked relieved. This was because the project had stopped for too long. ¡°Why are you suddenly selling it?¡± Helian Sheng asked as she looked at the information in her hand. Helian Sheng didn¡¯t think that this sudden change was something to be happy about. This was a project that had been put on hold before she took over the company. ¡°They said that their son is getting married and needs the money urgently, so they agreed!¡± The supervisor spoke again. ¡°This matter still needs to be investigated clearly.¡± Helian Sheng was very cautious in doing things. The more unexpected something was, the more it was worth investigating. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we will verify it again.¡± In the past, when Feng Xi was around, these managers weren¡¯t so nervous, because Feng Xi didn¡¯t care about anything, and meetings were just for fun. However, Helian Sheng was different. She was very serious about everything. He couldn¡¯t afford to be careless and perfunctory ¡­ When she returned to the office, the Secretary said that du Xiaoyu wanted to see her. He had been waiting in the lobby for more than two hours. Because du Xiaoyu used to be the head of the Gu group¡¯s marketing department, he knew many of the company¡¯s employees. ¡°Let him in!¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time du Xiaoyu had come to find her. Helian Sheng thought that he still hadn¡¯t let it go, so she¡¯d better make it clear to him not to come to the company to find her again. This was because the people in the company were already gossiping. She said that she was already married to Feng Xi, but she was still in a relationship with her ex-boyfriend. When du Xiaoyu came in, Helian Sheng had just picked up Feng Xi¡¯s phone. Helian Sheng gestured for du Xiaoyu to sit. She had heard from Feng Xi that her brother had quarreled with the Knight. say, Why is my brother-in-law so childish? how could he quarrel with a child? the Knight is such an obedient child, but he still managed to provoke him. He¡¯s like a firework, exploding with a single spark. also, why do I find out that he always bullies my brother-in. law? he makes my brother-in. law hide in his room and not dare to come out. He doesn¡¯t even dare to look up when he¡¯s eating. Do you think he¡¯ll feel uncomfortable if brother-in. law doesn¡¯t make enemies? ¡± Feng Xi kept on criticizing her brother-in-law and was extremely angry. In the past, when his brothers called him childish, he didn¡¯t feel aggrieved. However, he now understood that if you said someone was childish and he didn¡¯t realize it, it would be really annoying. ¡°That¡¯s just how he is. You just have to ignore him. If all of you ignore him, he¡¯ll be honest!¡± Helian Sheng rubbed her temples, which were slightly painful. When she returned home, her brother would tell her how badly Feng Xi treated him. Feng Xi wouldn¡¯t make him anything he wanted to eat. Then, Feng Xi would tell her how childish her brother was and how he did whatever he wanted without caring about other people¡¯s feelings. She had been in this state for the past few days. She felt like she was the ¡®husband¡¯. Every day, she had to be stuck between her ¡®mother¡¯ and ¡®wife¡¯, just like a sandwich biscuit. this trick won¡¯t work. Once he gives the order, who would dare to ignore him? he has many tricks up his sleeve. Alright, I¡¯ll stop talking to you. Come home early after work. I miss you! When Feng Xi hung up the phone, she even gave the phone a loud kiss. Helian Sheng laughed. Although her life now was very noisy and even a little chaotic, she felt that it was really good. It was full and beautiful. Du Xiaoyu looked at Helian Sheng, who was dressed in a professional suit, and he almost couldn¡¯t recognize her after a few months. Helian Sheng pressed the internal line and asked the Secretary to bring coffee. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be a need for us to meet again.¡± Last time, Helian Sheng had made it clear to du Xiaoyu that they would never meet again. ¡°Shengsheng, I miss you so much, I just want to see you!¡± Du Xiaoyu stood up and walked to Helian Sheng. He grabbed her hand and said, ¡± shengsheng, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ve been regretting it all this time. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you. I really like you. let go, du Xiaoyu. If you don¡¯t want me to call security, let go. Helian Sheng¡¯s delicate little face was frosty. At this time, the Secretary happened to come in and saw the two of them pulling together, holding a cup of coffee, not knowing what to do ¡­ ¡°Call security!¡± Helian Sheng looked at the Secretary and said. ¡°Yes, President!¡± The Secretary quickly turned around and left. Du Xiaoyu let go of Helian Sheng¡¯s hand. shengsheng, do we really have to do this? ¡± Du Xiaoyu took a step back, his face blank. He and his shengsheng should not be like this ¡­ I¡¯ve already realized my mistake. Didn¡¯t you say that you love me? otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have thought of marrying me, right? ¡± Du Xiaoyu¡¯s tone was full of pain. He couldn¡¯t understand why his shengsheng still didn¡¯t forgive him after he had changed for the better and divorced Gu qiwen. du Xiaoyu, we¡¯ve broken up. Let the past be the past. I¡¯m already married. I don¡¯t want everything I said to you to be in vain. We¡¯re impossible. You should wake up and live your life. also, me seeing you doesn¡¯t mean that I still have feelings for you. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want you to come to the company every day to look for me. It¡¯s not good for both of us. I¡¯ve said what I need to say. You¡¯re an adult too. As a man, don¡¯t be sloppy about your feelings! At this time, the security guard had already come up and was standing at the door, waiting for Helian Sheng¡¯s order. I went to see Gu qiwen. She said that she stabbed you because you set her up. She wants me to help her get a lawyer to file an appeal against you! Du Xiaoyu said in a low voice. His tone was very slow, but Helian Sheng could hear the threat in his voice. it¡¯s her problem what she says. If you want to help her, then do it. I¡¯ll wait for your appeal, security! Helian Sheng did not show any signs of nervousness or uneasiness. She had been very calm when she had done it, so she was not afraid now because Gu qiwen had no evidence. What du Xiaoyu said just now made Helian Sheng disappointed in him again. He was hopeless. If he couldn¡¯t have her, he would either hurt her or threaten her. Helian Sheng had thought that, considering their past relationship, she would help him if she could, so that he could get over it earlier. But she did not expect him to threaten her ¡­ ¡°Shengsheng, you¡¯re not going to be nice to me? If you go to jail, I¡¯ll wait for you, but Feng Xi definitely won¡¯t ¡­ When that time comes, you¡¯ll still be mine!¡± Du Xiaoyu was taken out by the security guard. He was very calm. ¡°Even if I end up in jail one day, Feng Xi will still wait for me!¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have to go to jail one day. She said this to tell du Xiaoyu that her relationship with Feng Xi wouldn¡¯t change no matter what. Helian Sheng sat on the chair and let out a sigh of relief. Why didn¡¯t so many people want her and Feng Xi to be together? When they got home, Helian Sheng told Feng Xi about this. when you were with your ex-boyfriend, were you out of your mind? ¡± Hearing his sister¡¯s words, Helian ting was furious. He knew that Helian Sheng had such an ex-boyfriend. It was all written in the information, but since it was from the past, he didn¡¯t care. Now that he had heard it, he wondered what it was that dared to threaten his sister. Feng Xi agreed with her brother-in-law¡¯s words. His wife must have lost her mind at that time. Otherwise, why would she be with that kind of trash? Speaking of which, this du Xiaoyu was really asking for a beating. He had warned him not to call his wife again, but he had gone to the company to find his wife. ¡°He still dares to threaten you? he¡¯s overestimating himself!¡± Feng Xi took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Jiang Yu, give du Xiaoyu a good beating, especially in the face!¡± Feng Xi thought about it. Du Xiaoyu seemed to be quite handsome, and when dealing with handsome people, one had to slap them in the face. Helian Sheng snatched his phone. you smacked my mouth, you bastard! She rolled her eyes at Feng Xi. She didn¡¯t even know where to hit. Feng Xi gave her brother-in-law a thumbs up in agreement. Helian Sheng wanted to interject, but they didn¡¯t give her a chance. Helian Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid that du Xiaoyu would help Gu qiwen appeal her. There were no surveillance cameras on that road, so Gu qiwen had no evidence. She had a recording and was injured. She had thought about all this before she made the plan, so she was not worried about appeal. Feng Xi kissed Helian Sheng¡¯s lips, as a reward for her taking the initiative to tell him about the matter. if something like this happens again in the future, continue to tell me. I¡¯ll reward you with a kiss. Feng Xi had gotten used to touching baby and the Knight¡¯s head these past two days, so she also touched Helian Sheng¡¯s head. ¡°You also have to tell me!¡± Helian ting said. Helian Sheng nodded. It was rare for the two of them to be United. ¡°You can also tell me, sis!¡± Luke, who had been eating, opened his mouth. He thought that he could protect his sister. ¡°En, don¡¯t eat so much!¡± Helian Sheng found that Luke had an especially big appetite. Although he could move one hand now, it didn¡¯t stop him from eating. ¡°My brother-in-law¡¯s fried crisp meat is very delicious.¡± They had already had dinner, but there was still some crispy meat left, so Luke ate it on his plate. Helian ting wanted to laugh when he saw how Luke ate. The people around him had always been eating elegantly, but this was the first time he had seen Luke sit cross-legged on the sofa and eat his crispy tenderloin directly. When Luke met Helian ting¡¯s eyes, he immediately lowered his head. Ever since he found out that he was being teased, Luke felt that he would keep looking at Helian ting from time to time. Why was she looking at him? The big change was probably because she wanted to know if he was looking at her! This scene was seen by he tingchen. Helian ting didn¡¯t need to do anything. With just a few glances and words, he had already made Luke care about him. This man had this kind of charm. He was hurt so deeply, but didn¡¯t he also not control his heart? Not to mention a child like Luke who didn¡¯t understand emotions ¡­ He didn¡¯t listen to what he had said to Luke, or he took it to heart. In the end, he still fell in love with Helian ting. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had that uneasy look in his eyes. It seemed like he had to tell Helian Sheng about this and let her talk to Luke. Such a good child must not be destroyed. When he tingchen got up, he gave Helian Sheng a look, and she immediately understood. After he tingchen left for a while, she said she wanted to use the bathroom and left the living room. Courtyard ¡°You have something to say to me?¡± He Liansheng asked he tingchen directly. it seems like Kirks has fallen for your brother. You should talk to him before he gets too into it! He tingchen suddenly wanted to smoke a cigarette, but Helian ting did not allow him to. He didn¡¯t know why, but he always felt like smoking. ¡°When did this happen? How did he ¡­¡± Helian Sheng suddenly remembered that her brother had indeed been bullying Luke these days. She didn¡¯t think much of it and thought that he was just teasing her like he did with Feng Xi. He didn¡¯t expect that Luke would fall for him. If he tingchen wasn¡¯t sure, he wouldn¡¯t have said such things to her. as for what your brother is thinking, I¡¯m not sure. If he wants to take Luke in, it¡¯s only a matter of time. We¡¯ll just have to wait for him to take the bait. He really couldn¡¯t figure out what Helian ting was doing now. He had changed recently, and he was not used to it. For example, when they did it at night, he would actually take his feelings into consideration and let him release himself first before he did it. This would not have happened in the past. ¡°How could my brother do this? You¡¯re really getting more and more overboard ¡­¡± Helian Sheng bit her finger. She was really angry. It wasn¡¯t enough for her brother to have he tingchen, he even had to provoke Luke. Didn¡¯t he know that Luke was still a child? She didn¡¯t say anything about his male companions and slaves, but she still wanted to take Luke as her slave ¡­ . hope I¡¯m just overthinking it. Kirks is a good kid and should have a normal relationship. Your brother ¡­ You also know that he will be the one to get hurt in the end!¡± After he tingchen finished speaking, he walked back. If he was out for too long, Helian ting would look for him and ask him what he was doing. When Helian Sheng was walking back, Luke had also finished the plate of crispy meat and was about to go to the kitchen to deliver the plate. ¡°I want to talk to you!¡± Helian Sheng also entered the kitchen. Luke followed behind him, not understanding what was wrong with his sister. He looked very serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis?¡± Luke drank a glass of water. He realized that he had put on weight recently. If he continued eating and didn¡¯t exercise, he thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to play skateboarding anymore. ¡°You like someone?¡± Helian Sheng looked at Luke¡¯s injured hand. Was this the so-called fate? If he hadn¡¯t gone to the Ren family, Feng Xi wouldn¡¯t have let him hit her brother in order to punish him. Her brother wouldn¡¯t have broken his wrist, and he wouldn¡¯t have been hospitalized. Then, he wouldn¡¯t have come to their house ¡­ All of this was like a chain reaction, and the final result was like this? ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t have any!¡± An awkward expression appeared on Luke¡¯s face, and he even stuttered! ¡°Tell me the truth, don¡¯t lie!¡± Although he was her brother, Helian Sheng¡¯s feelings for him were real. They were not blood-related, but she still treated him as her real brother. ¡°What are you saying ¡­¡± Luke lowered his head, looking a little defeated. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He didn¡¯t know if he liked her or not, but he cared about her a lot ¡­ She cared about what he said and the way he looked at her. Then, the way he looked at he tingchen ¡­ He would compare ¡­ When he saw them return to their room together, he would wonder what they had done. Then, he would remember how it felt when Helian Sheng put her finger into his mouth. He clearly did not feel anything at that time, but when he thought about it now, he felt his throat tighten and his body go soft. He also hated himself for being like this. However, he didn¡¯t know who to tell this to, and he just didn¡¯t know what to do ¡­ ¡°Do you like my brother?¡± Chapter 1585 - Chapter 1585: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1585: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Helian Sheng asked directly, because it was impossible for Luke to explain himself in his current state. In fact, Helian Sheng already knew from his stammering. no, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s because I like her. Sitting in his chair, Luke didn¡¯t have much confidence in himself. If he didn¡¯t like her, then what was he? Why didn¡¯t he feel this way towards others? And it had to be that man ¡­ ¡°Then what should be like? When did it start?¡± Helian Sheng let out a breath. Even if Luke denied it, his unconfident denial would only further prove that he really liked her. ¡°He¡¯s always looking at me ¡­¡± Luke didn¡¯t even know when it started. However, after meeting Helian ting¡¯s eyes a few times, he began to care about it. Helian Sheng looked at him. This child didn¡¯t know anything. He didn¡¯t even know Feng Xi¡¯s identity before this. He probably only knew that it was her brother and that he tingchen was a couple ¡­ ¡°My brother is the president of the Helian Kingdom, and he tingchen is his male pet. Do you know what a male pet means? There are many men like he tingchen in his house. Don¡¯t you see he tingchen¡¯s pain?¡± Helian Sheng turned around on the spot. She didn¡¯t know how to tell Luke what kind of person her brother was, and how heartless he was ¡­ Luke almost fell out of his chair. is he really the president? The president with the mask ¡­¡± Helian ting. He had thought that it was just the same name, but he didn¡¯t expect it to really be the president. And he and he tingchen were not a couple. It turned out that they had that kind of relationship. So, that was the reason why his brother-in-law asked him to hit Helian ting that day. No wonder they all said he was too much ¡­ This man was so bad. However, other than feeling that he was bad, she didn¡¯t have any other feelings. What was going on? ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know what to say ¡­ I can¡¯t explain it to him clearly. I¡¯m the first person to have such a feeling, that kind of feeling is ¡­ I always want to see him!¡± Luke sat in his chair in pain. He instantly felt that the child was dispirited. In the past, other than his favorite basketball skateboard, he didn¡¯t care about any other relationships. Many girls had written love letters to him, and there were many who had confessed to him directly. There were also boys who expressed that they wanted to be friends with him, but he didn¡¯t care. His mother said that he was a late-bloodied man and had yet to develop feelings. However, now that he had this kind of ignorant consciousness, he actually fell in love with such a man. no matter how you feel about him, stop it now. Don¡¯t get caught up in it. This is for your own good. He tingchen has been by my brother¡¯s side for so many years. You¡¯ve seen how he treats him. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll tell my brother not to provoke you again.¡± Helian Sheng¡¯s heart was very uncomfortable. Feelings were not something that she could just ignore. Especially with Luke¡¯s current state, he had completely fallen in love with her brother. It wasn¡¯t easy, and it didn¡¯t seem possible, for him to forget and stop liking her brother. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± Without even thinking, Luke gave a negative answer. He didn¡¯t want to have nothing to do with Helian ting. The thought of not being able to see this man again when he looked up ¡­ He would feel very uncomfortable. He would definitely feel very uncomfortable. ¡°What are you doing, Luke? Must I be hurt before I turn back? He¡¯s my brother, and I know him. He¡¯s either interested in you for the moment, or he wants to use you to provoke he tingchen. He definitely doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Helian Sheng knew that Luke was stubborn, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so disobedient. She had already said so much, but he still refused to come to his senses. A person with this kind of personality would not turn back until he hit the south wall. Her brother was the one who had started this, and she didn¡¯t want to see Luke get hurt. Her brother, on the other hand, was unhurt. I like him. I just want to see him. I don¡¯t care about anything else ¡­ Luke got down from the chair and sat down on the floor against the wall. Such a bright and suave young man was tormented by this sudden emotion. Feelings were really hurtful. When you weren¡¯t paying attention, they would trap you and you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. ¡°Are you not going to listen to me anymore?¡± Helian Sheng was both angry and annoyed, but she still squatted down and touched Luke¡¯s head patiently. sister, I¡¯m a very simple person. I just want to think that I won¡¯t be able to see him again and I¡¯ll feel bad. I¡¯m loyal to myself and I don¡¯t want to feel bad! you see, I¡¯m injured, so I can¡¯t run around and jump around as I please. I¡¯m just upset, so upset that I can¡¯t be. But if you make me feel bad, I¡¯ll go crazy. I don¡¯t care if Helian ting is using me or interested in me. That¡¯s his business. But if I want to like him, that¡¯s my business. I can distinguish between the two. ¡°Are you stupid? When the time comes, the pain of being hurt will be a thousand times worse than the pain of not liking someone.¡± Helian Sheng really wanted to give him a slap to wake him up. Why was he so stubborn? did he really want to hurt himself? ¡°I only care about how I feel right now. Sis, I¡¯m very realistic. Don¡¯t try to persuade me. I just feel sorry for he tingchen. I don¡¯t feel anything else.¡± Luke¡¯s expression was pained, but his eyes were even more determined. Helian Sheng had never expected that Luke would be so persistent in his feelings. No matter what she said, it was useless. She was anxious, angry, and annoyed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who says it. Even if he doesn¡¯t like it, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already said that this is my business.¡± Helian Sheng didn¡¯t understand what was going on. It really didn¡¯t make sense. Helian Sheng had wanted to talk to her brother, but when she went out. He had already returned to his room with he tingchen ¡­ When he returned to his room, Feng Xi had just come out of the shower. Seeing her own wife in a bad mood, Feng Xi knew that she was in the mood again. ¡°Who provoked my wife this time?¡± Feng Xi hugged Helian Sheng and took the opportunity to kiss her a few times. ¡°Kirks has fallen in love with my brother ¡­¡± Helian Sheng sighed. In the end, she even threatened Luke that if she still liked her brother, she wouldn¡¯t want him as her younger brother anymore. It was useless. It was still the same logic. If you don¡¯t acknowledge me, I¡¯ll acknowledge you. I¡¯ll just treat you as my sister. ¡°Hmm, what?¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t react at first, but by the time he did, the towel in his hand had already fallen. ¡°Kirks has fallen in love with my brother, the kind of love you¡¯re thinking of!¡± Helian Sheng emphasized again. Then, she lay on the bed in frustration and covered herself with a pillow. He screamed a few times to vent the depression in his heart. How could he let such a thing happen under his eyes? ¡°F * ck ¡­ Why is brother-in-law so popular? logically speaking, I should be more handsome. Why doesn¡¯t that kid like me? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Feng Xi had always been very confident in her own handsomeness. In the past, Gu Jue would always joke, ¡± with Feng Xi¡¯s face, no matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, old or young, she¡¯ll be able to take anyone in! Why is she not charming anymore? His brother-in-law had actually stolen the show. Luke had actually fallen for him ¡­ stop joking around. That child, no matter what you say, he¡¯s determined to continue liking me, regardless of whether my brother likes him or not. Helian Sheng pouted slightly. She didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at Feng Xi¡¯s reaction. How could Feng Xi joke at a time like this? then let him like it. Men always have to be hurt by love a few times before they can become mature and learn to grow ¡­ Feng Xi didn¡¯t think that this was a big problem. Although her brother-in-law¡¯s character wasn¡¯t good, he wasn¡¯t an unforgivable bad person. It was fine. He knew that love was very hurtful when his brother-in-law was hurt. Wow, brother-in-law and brother-in-law, this is so exciting! ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how hurtful a relationship can be.¡± Helian Sheng sat up with a pillow in her arms, feeling extremely irritated. of course I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been hurt. You¡¯re my first and last love. Feng Xi replied seriously. She was speaking the truth. He had never been hurt by love. Just as his wife was about to throw the pillow at him, Feng Xi spoke again. of course, brother-in-law won¡¯t like him either. He won¡¯t like him then. Even he tingchen didn¡¯t fall in love with his brother-in-law¡¯s taste, so why would he be interested in his younger brother-in-law, that hothead? I¡¯m even angrier now that you¡¯re talking about this. My brother seduced him. It¡¯s not appropriate to call it seducing. He was the one who seduced Kirks first. ¡°Brother-in-law, you actually know how to flirt!¡± Feng Xi sat by the bed, lying on Helian Sheng¡¯s lap, and asked with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s doing this to anger he tingchen or if he¡¯s really interested in Kirks.¡± He tingchen couldn¡¯t understand, and she couldn¡¯t figure it out either. After all, Luke was indeed very likable. I think she¡¯s probably just angry with he tingchen. She¡¯s not really interested in his brother-in-law. If she¡¯s really interested, it would be me, her brother-in-law. Feng Xi didn¡¯t forget to praise herself. ¡°You¡¯re not done, are you?¡± Helian Sheng pinched his ear and asked. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to be nervous about me. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll remind you to mind.¡± Feng Xi laughed and deliberately rubbed her face against Helian Sheng¡¯s stomach. I¡¯m just not worried about you. I¡¯m not worried about you. If you have any feelings for someone else, even if they like you, you won¡¯t change your mind. I¡¯m very confident about this now. This kind of confidence was due to his many experiences. ¡°After hearing this, why am I half happy and half disappointed!¡± Feng Xi put her arm around Helian Sheng¡¯s waist. honey, you can say this to me when we¡¯re old! Now, you have to look at me every day and let me feel that you want to tell me that you love me at all times. I want us to have a passionate love every day.¡± Although their life was peaceful and their love was wonderful, Feng Xi¡¯s heart would still flutter when she saw Helian Sheng¡¯s every smile and gaze. He wanted to maintain this feeling for the rest of his life. Their love was fresh every day. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look at you every day with love in my eyes.¡± Helian Sheng¡¯s smile was more delicate than a flower, because it was a flower watered by the spring water of happiness, so it was naturally fragrant and beautiful. Feng Xi turned around and trapped Helian Sheng under her body, kissing her gently. On such a beautiful night, how could he keep talking about his brother-in-law and brother-in-law? he had to do something serious. Feng Xi¡¯s words just now were also to divert Helian Sheng¡¯s attention. When it came to matters of the heart, no matter how much others worried, it was useless. The person involved had to figure it out himself. What Luke needed was for him to understand how beautiful and cruel his first love was. Who asked him to like his brother-in-law ¡­ The next day. Helian Sheng went to find her brother and told him about this. ¡°This child¡¯s self-control is too weak.¡± This was the first sentence Helian Sheng said. It made Helian Sheng so angry that she punched him. If anyone could hit Helian ting and he would not fight back, it could only be Helian Sheng. ¡°If you didn¡¯t provoke him, would he do this? What are you trying to do?¡± Helian Sheng didn¡¯t even call him brother anymore. ¡°When did I offend him? I didn¡¯t even talk to him much!¡± Helian ting was playing with the orange in his hand. The dark green orange was very beautiful. you were the one who looked at him first. That¡¯s why he looked at you unconsciously. After a while, he fell in love with you. As Helian Sheng spoke, she threw another punch at Helian ting. ¡°I¡¯m still looking at Feng Xi, why doesn¡¯t he like me?¡± Helian ting grabbed Helian Sheng¡¯s hand. Was she his biological sister? she did not show mercy no matter how hard she hit him. I saw Jiang Yu when he came. I saw Renji Chenzhou too. Why don¡¯t they like me? ¡± Helian ting looked at his sister¡¯s speechless face and wanted to laugh. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to tease his sister when he had nothing to do. ¡°If you didn¡¯t hint at Kirks, that child wouldn¡¯t have fallen for you and wouldn¡¯t have fallen for you.¡± alright, I¡¯m asking you. What do you mean by him? ¡± He Liansheng finally understood how Feng Xi felt when her brother went crazy. ¡°It¡¯s boring!¡± Helian ting said directly. ¡°Then don¡¯t provoke him anymore. Think about what happened between you and he tingchen!¡± After returning from the hospital, Helian Sheng also realized that her brother¡¯s attitude towards he tingchen was much better than before. Since she could see such a change, she thought that her brother should also know a little. ¡°I have. I want a child. A child between him and me.¡± Helian ting had been thinking about this matter for the past two days. Knight, that little brat, had said that his family was a son, and he tingchen¡¯s family was a daughter. This made him look forward to it. In the past, he had thought that it would be best to have two daughters because he liked them. However, after thinking about it, he realized that the Helian family needed an heir and a son. ¡°Like Chenzhou and the others, looking for a surrogate?¡± Helian Sheng didn¡¯t expect her brother to skip everything and think of having children. ¡°Yes.¡± Helian ting had already sent someone to prepare for this. ¡°Does he tingchen agree?¡± He Liansheng did not think that he tingchen would agree to this. ¡°Why do we need his consent?¡± Helian ting asked, amused. He had always been the one to make the decisions. Since when did he tingchen need to agree? Moreover, to he tingchen, this was a form of acknowledgment. He should be satisfied. Even his current wife could not ask him to have a child. He was already good enough to he tingchen. ¡°You¡¯re like this again. Can you not decide everything just because you¡¯re doing it? If you want to be with he tingchen, you should at least show him some respect. You¡¯re making a decision on your own without considering his wishes ¡­¡± Helian ting interrupted Helian Sheng before she could finish her sentence. ¡°I know what to do with him!¡± Helian ting said impatiently and turned to leave. After taking two steps, she stopped and said, ¡± I want him to stay by my side. He can¡¯t leave for the rest of his life. To me, I only care about the results, not the process. ¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Helian Sheng looked at her brother¡¯s back and shouted angrily. This was how the siblings were, they quarreled and quarreled, but they did not hold grudges. Just as Helian ting walked out of the side hall, Luke happened to come downstairs. Helian ting glanced at him and went upstairs. Luke, on the other hand, stood on the stairs and didn¡¯t go down. He realized that the way Helian ting looked at him just now was different from how he looked at him before. This time, his eyes were deeper and deeper ¡­ It was as if he was going to be sucked in. Luke even thought of turning around and going upstairs to ask if Helian ting liked him too. However, he also thought of he tingchen, that young master with a distant gaze, slender and weak. Compared to him, one was born while the other was on the ground. There was no comparison at all. Luke went downstairs with a smile. It was just as his sister had said, the pain of being ignored hurt. This was the scene Helian Sheng saw when she came out. ¡°Do you still want to like her?¡± Helian Sheng asked the injured Lucas. yes, I like it. I seem to like it even more ¡­ ¡°Sis, am I a coward? my mom told me that I¡¯m not good at this and asked me to change, but I¡¯m not willing. I¡¯d rather my backbone get injured than retreat without a fight. Then, I¡¯ll be in a state of regret, thinking that if I¡¯m courageous and forward, maybe the outcome will be different.¡± ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± There was sadness in Luke¡¯s eyes, which couldn¡¯t be seen in him before. However, at this moment, Helian Sheng felt that Luke had grown up. Perhaps experience really wasn¡¯t a bad thing. It could change people, whether good or bad. Regardless of whether her brother had done it intentionally or not, since it had already been decided, she could only leave it to fate. She felt that Luke was right, so she couldn¡¯t refute him. Even if he was injured, it would be better than living in regret for the rest of his life. ¡°I understand. Even if I¡¯m injured, I still have you!¡± Helian Sheng held Luke in her arms, making sure not to touch his wrist. ¡°I like to hear that.¡± In fact, Luke knew very well that he would not interfere in the relationship between Helian ting and he tingchen. He just liked it ¡­ ¨C In the hospital- When Helian Sheng arrived at the hospital, Su Jin was lying on the bed. ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family?¡± The doctor asked Helian Sheng. Helian Sheng looked at Su Jin, not saying a word. She had only come because she had received a call from the hospital. She couldn¡¯t be cold. Because the doctor said that the fetus in Su Jin¡¯s womb had already died, but she did not want to induce labor ¡­ She was the only contact on her phone, so the doctor could only call her. you¡¯ve checked wrongly. My child is fine. He has always been fine ¡­ Su Jin cried and shouted. Her face was covered in tears and snot, and her usual beauty could no longer be seen. the child in her stomach has stopped beating for a long time. This is very harmful to her body. Our doctors are responsible for her life, so I called you. Please try to persuade her. After the doctor finished speaking, he went to do other things. He Liansheng looked at Su Jin. Her stomach was lying there, and she could still tell that it was not small. And the child there had already lost her heart. The doctor said it was gone, but Helian Sheng didn¡¯t want to find out how early it was. Because it had nothing to do with her. She couldn¡¯t be cold, nor could she be concerned. However, the doctor¡¯s words had touched her and made her feel responsible for her life. At the very least, she could not bear to see Su Jin die. Helian Sheng walked into the bathroom, took out a wet towel, and handed it to Su Jin. ¡°Did you hear the doctor¡¯s words?¡± my child is still alive. This is young master Feng¡¯s child. He¡¯s still alive ¡­ Su Jin smacked the towel away from Helian Sheng¡¯s hand and shouted at her. That hysterical look, it was as if he was going crazy. this is the child of young master Feng and I. He¡¯ll be in charge of the Feng¡¯s Financial Group and become the president. I¡¯ll also enjoy endless wealth and will no longer be looked down upon by others ¡­ Su Jin¡¯s hands clutched the blanket tightly as she muttered to herself. He Liansheng looked at Su Jin, who was already in a state of mental disorder. If Feng Xi heard these words, he would say that she was disgusting again. How much did a woman want to live the life of a rich man for her to be so crazy? ¡°The child in your stomach is not Feng Xi¡¯s.¡± For people who were dreaming, they should wake her up directly. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, my child is young master Feng¡¯s, it¡¯s ¡­ You can¡¯t give birth to your own child, so you want to harm my child. You¡¯re a bad woman, go to hell ¡­¡± Su Jin clutched her stomach tightly and glared at Helian Sheng with a ferocious expression. Jiang Yu protected Helian Sheng behind him, in case Su Jin went crazy and hurt her. ¡°Sister Sheng, a person like her is not worthy of pity.¡± Jiang Yu was about to die from anger after hearing Su Jin¡¯s words. If it wasn¡¯t for their young master who said that he would only punish her after the child was born. Teach her to be a good person. Who knew that the child in her stomach had already died ¡­ This was a sin. She was not good and even her child died. Such a woman should be punished for not having children of her own for the rest of her life. Because she was not worthy of being a mother. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mother.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s words were also directed at Su Jin. Yu Sheng, I curse you that you will never have a child of your own in this life. How dare you stop me from being with young master Feng? you will die a terrible death ¡­ Su Jin said as she protected her child and glared at Helian Sheng. pa! Helian Sheng slapped Su Jin across the face. Su Jin, you¡¯re the one who caused the child in your stomach to die because of your evil deeds. A person like you is not worthy of being a mother. For the child to leave you, it¡¯s a form of release. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the patient¡¯s family? Why did he still hit people? Who¡¯s going to be responsible if this affects the fetus?¡± Just then, another doctor came in and shouted at Helian Sheng and Jiang Yu. Chapter 1586 - Chapter 1586: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1586: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life He Liansheng looked at her own hand, then at Su Jin, who was already hugging her stomach and locked in bed ¡­ A faint sneer appeared at the corner of Helian Sheng¡¯s mouth. She had actually been tricked like this. At this moment, Jiang Yu also reacted. They had fallen into Su Jin¡¯s trap. Based on his understanding of Su Jin, even though she was good at acting, she definitely did not have the brains to come up with such a show. ¡°Jiang Yu, give my husband a call!¡± Helian Sheng looked at Su Jin and said, word for word. ¡°Doctor, please check her!¡± Immediately, Helian Sheng said to the doctor and nurse beside her. He hadn¡¯t noticed that the doctor Who had left earlier must be a fake, and the one who had just come in was the real one. She also did not think that Su Jin would have the brains to scheme against her. It was obvious that it was that mysterious person again, and he was targeting her. Although she didn¡¯t know who the mysterious person was, she thought that it must be a woman who used such a trick because men would not use such a method to frame others. Gu qiwen? She couldn¡¯t do it. She was still in jail. Yu Ye was in the mental hospital ¡­ Who else could it be? Jiang Yu immediately called Feng Xi, and then said to Helian Sheng, ¡± young master will be here soon. At this moment, Su Jin¡¯s face started to turn pale. Her face was already covered in sweat. The pain was not an act. Then, he Liansheng saw Su Jin¡¯s pants were stained red with blood ¡­ She felt dizzy, and the scene of her miscarriage was all she could think of. There was so much blood, and it couldn¡¯t be stopped. It hurt, it hurt very much ¡­ Jiang Yu protected Helian Sheng behind him, not letting her see such a scene. In order to frame sister Sheng, Su Jin had actually disregarded the life and death of her own child. This kind of woman was really unworthy of being human. doctor, please save my child ¡­ Su Jin grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand, and the veins on her neck were popping out. ¡°Hurry up and push her to the resuscitation room, and call the police ¡­¡± When the doctor saw the massive bleeding, she was afraid that the child could not be saved. In order to avoid responsibility, she called the nurse to call the police and keep an eye on Helian Sheng and the others. Before they could, a group of reporters swarmed in. that¡¯s her, the president¡¯s sister-in-law ¡­ ¡°The current president of the Feng Financial Group ¡­¡± the pregnant woman on the bed, she¡¯s young master Feng¡¯s lover. After she got pregnant, she was forced by Mrs. Feng to have an abortion ¡­ the pregnant woman is bleeding. She has a miscarriage ¡­ The reporters were all talking at once. Then, they immediately rushed towards Helian Sheng and Jiang Yu. Madam Feng, did Su Jin¡¯s miscarriage have anything to do with you? ¡± ¡°Young master Feng, why did you hide the fact that you¡¯re married?¡± I heard that Madam Feng is unable to get pregnant. Is it because she wants to protect her status that she can¡¯t tolerate Su Jin and the child in her stomach? ¡± ¡°Madam Feng, do you know that intentionally killing a fetus is also a crime of murder?¡± Helian Sheng and Jiang Yu were completely surrounded by reporters. Because these reporters kept saying that Helian Sheng was the president¡¯s sister-in-law. Therefore, their words and actions at this moment were directly related to Huo zhongrao¡¯s image. Helian Sheng could not speak casually, and Jiang Yu could not use force. The other party had also anticipated this, which was why they had planned this show and found these reporters. What else was there? It should be the police, right? Moreover, Helian Sheng guaranteed that these reporters were doing a live broadcast. The purpose of the live broadcast is to let people like you, no matter how capable you are, can¡¯t suppress the news. Such a scheme was really hard to guard against. ¡°Mrs. Feng, I told you I would bring ¡­ The child left, why did you ¡­ You even want to kill me and my child ¡­¡± you¡¯re a woman too. How can you be so cruel to an innocent child ¡­ Su Jin was in pain, but the words she said were full of confidence, attracting all the reporters ¡®gazes. Because there were too many people, Helian Sheng couldn¡¯t see Su Jin¡¯s expression. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to see it. No matter what the purpose of a woman was, she would use her child to frame others. It was really hateful. Helian Sheng pulled on Jiang Yu¡¯s arm as she walked out from behind him. ¡°Please be quiet. If you want to ask anything, we can go to the corridor. We don¡¯t want to delay the doctor¡¯s rescue.¡± Helian Sheng¡¯s voice was neither high nor low, but it was such a soft and gentle sentence that instantly silenced the reporters. The authors looked at each other. Then, Helian Sheng walked forward, step by step, and the reporters automatically dispersed. Jiang Yu stood behind her to protect her, his eyes keeping a close eye on the surroundings. He had to ensure Helian Sheng¡¯s safety. ¨C In the corridor- ¡°I¡¯m the wife of Feng Xi, the president of the Feng¡¯s Financial Group. My name is Helian Sheng!¡± Helian Sheng took the microphone of a reporter beside her and spoke to everyone. Everyone looked at each other. Helian Sheng was not Yu Sheng? if you have any questions, ask them one by one. I¡¯ll answer them one by one. I¡¯ll be responsible for the questions I answer, so I hope you can also be responsible for every question you ask. Helian Sheng¡¯s eyes scanned all the reporters, trying to find which one or which ones were not real reporters. There must be some instigators among these people, otherwise, how would they know such details? Madam Feng, may I ask if you know that miss Su Jin inside? ¡± A female reporter near Helian Sheng asked. yes, I do. About a month ago, she came to me and said that she was carrying my husband¡¯s child. He Liansheng looked at the reporter and the way she held the microphone. She could tell that she was a real reporter. So, Helian Sheng answered her question honestly and without hesitation. ¡°So, Mrs. Feng tried to kill the child in her stomach?¡± A man in a cap asked. Helian Sheng looked at him with one hand in his pocket. When he asked, his left leg was still shaking unconsciously, but he used the word ¡°kill¡± directly. He was clearly here for her. He was definitely not a reporter. as a reporter, you should have professional ethics. You should be more careful with your words. Think of ways to kill. Can you be responsible for these words? ¡± Helian Sheng slightly narrowed her eyes, her tone was no different from when she answered the question just now, but it made people feel a strong aura. The man did not expect Helian Sheng to ask him this question so calmly. He was not a reporter, and he did not know how to respond to the question. ¡°Don¡¯t divert your attention. Didn¡¯t you say that you would answer our questions one by one? Why don¡¯t you dare to answer when I ask? you must have a guilty conscience.¡± The man began to twist his words, and his tone was much more impassioned than before. At this time, a long-haired woman also echoed, ¡± I heard that Mrs. Feng married into a rich family because she was pregnant with young master Feng¡¯s child. Now that her status is no longer guaranteed, she wants to kill everyone. Why would a woman make things difficult for another woman? that¡¯s an innocent life. How could you do it? ¡± Helian Sheng looked at the woman and could tell at a glance that she was not a reporter. There were two of them ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing. Can you take responsibility for what you say?¡± there¡¯s one more thing that I need to clarify. It has only been three minutes since I arrived in this room, and less than a minute since the doctor came in, but you all came from all directions at the same time. I won¡¯t comment on who gave you the information, because I won¡¯t say it without evidence, because I can¡¯t afford to take responsibility. The rest of the reporters were whispering to each other. Any normal person would know that this was not the right time, unless someone had done it on purpose. one more thing, I have a voice recording here. I only appeared here because I received a call from the hospital. As she spoke, Helian Sheng opened the recording of her phone call. Ever since that mysterious person, she would record all the calls she received from strangers. The conversation between the doctor and Helian Sheng could be heard clearly on the other side of the phone. Hello, I¡¯m a doctor from the maternity hospital. Are you Su Jin¡¯s family? she¡¯s currently hospitalized in our hospital. ¡°I know her, but I¡¯m not her family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only person I can contact right now. She¡¯s still in the womb. If we don¡¯t induce labor soon, her life will be in danger.¡± she¡¯s responsible for her own life. If I know her, I hope you can come to the hospital and talk to her. The man and woman looked at each other when they heard the contents of Helian Sheng¡¯s phone. well, we were deceived. Didn¡¯t the informant say that it was Madam Feng who killed the child in Su Jin¡¯s stomach? ¡± that¡¯s right. He even said that he wanted to remove Su Jin¡¯s uterus so that she would never be able to get pregnant again ¡­ yes, we also received this, and then we came here ¡­ we¡¯ve been used ¡­ what should we do? we¡¯re still doing a live broadcast ¡­ the hospital has already called the police. My husband will be here soon. We will cooperate with the police. there¡¯s one more thing I need to emphasize. The child in Su Jin¡¯s stomach is not my husband¡¯s because he would never betray our marriage and would never do anything irresponsible to anyone. since it¡¯s a live broadcast, I would like to say something to the person behind this. If you¡¯re targeting me, then please don¡¯t hurt the innocent. Such despicable means are not worthy of being human! Jiang Yu admired Helian Sheng from the bottom of her heart. How could their young mistress be so calm and composed? Her mind was still so clear in the face of these people, while he was in a mess just now. At this time, the police had arrived. Helian Sheng could clearly see the two fake reporters, and she heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that there was something wrong with the two police officers. Just who was the other party? to actually go through so much trouble just to frame her. ¡°Who is Yu Sheng? We¡¯ve received a report that you¡¯re deliberately trying to murder the fetus.¡± One of the police officers, who was slightly taller, asked Helian Sheng. why is it Yu Sheng again? didn¡¯t you mention Helian Sheng just now? did we get it wrong ¡­ At this time, another reporter muttered in a low voice. They had been confused by Helian Sheng and Yu Sheng. ¡°The one who called the police was a nurse, right? Was she the one who told you that my name was Yu Sheng? How would a nurse who doesn¡¯t know me know my name?¡± Helian Sheng looked at the two police officers and asked with a faint smile. ¡°Yeah, are you guys fake police officers?¡± look at their police serial number ¡­ Whenever these reporters felt that something was amiss, they would immediately try to snatch the opportunity to report. The reporters immediately went to take pictures of the serial numbers on the chests of the two police officers. The two police officers looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Helian Sheng didn¡¯t say anything else. She thought that these reporters would be enough to make the two police officers panic. this is clearly to frame Madam Feng. She really has ulterior motives. that¡¯s right, even that Su Jin was just pretending. Those words she said just now must have been to frame Madam Feng. that might not be the case. I saw that she was bleeding a lot. We can¡¯t judge Su Jin based on Madam Feng¡¯s words alone. After all, no one would joke around with the child in their stomach. The female reporter from earlier spoke again. that¡¯s right. Rich families have too many tricks up their sleeves. Madam Feng must have self-scripted and self-directed this show to clear her name and then kill someone. At the same time, she can get rid of Su Jin and win the image of a victim. The man chimed in. These reporters were just going with the flow, and they felt that what the fake reporter said made sense. They started to whisper again, saying that they were right and that Helian Sheng was lying. At this moment, the two police officers saw that the situation had changed again and spoke again. we¡¯re the police, so don¡¯t get in the way of our work. The only reason we know your name is because the victim, Su Jin, provided it to us. With regards to your suspicion, after we make the application, we can play the recording of the police report as evidence. When the reporters heard that the police¡¯s words made sense, they all looked at Helian Sheng. Helian Sheng didn¡¯t expect that these people would turn the situation around with a few words. At this moment, Jiang Yu leaned over and whispered into Helian Sheng¡¯s ear, ¡± they¡¯re all wearing earphones. Someone must be giving them instructions. Helian Sheng also saw that they were indeed wearing headphones. ¡°Call the loudspeaker and ask her to track him!¡± Helian Sheng whispered to Jiang Yu. Helian Sheng was getting more and more interested in that mysterious man. What was the purpose of going all out to deal with him? Jiang Yu thought so too, and it was obviously directed at sister Sheng. ¡°Since you say you¡¯re the police, then memorize your police number!¡± He Liansheng was certain that they couldn¡¯t recite it. Then, the nosy reporters covered the numbers on their chests with their hands. The two police officers panicked again because they really couldn¡¯t recite it. A police officer¡¯s serial number was the same as an identification card. Which police officer wouldn¡¯t know their own serial number? ¡°Are they really not the police? Why can¡¯t you memorize your own number?¡± that¡¯s right. Look, both of them are panicking ¡­ why are there all kinds of people nowadays? they¡¯re so bold. They even dare to pretend to be police officers. ¡°That¡¯s right, what are these?¡± I don¡¯t think those two people look like reporters. I¡¯ve never seen them before! now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯ve noticed their gazes. Why are we all familiar faces? they¡¯ve never seen us before ¡­ Helian Sheng looked at the four people calmly. She wanted to see what other tricks they had up their sleeves. ¡°You reporters are blocking our way. If the suspect escapes, who will be responsible?¡± The two police officers began to clamor. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡± Feng Xi¡¯s voice came from behind. Chapter 1587 - Chapter 1587: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1587: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life There were a few people behind Feng Xi, all of them looking nervous. Feng Xi, who was dressed in a black suit, exuded an arrogant and domineering aura. Feng Xi rarely wore black clothes. He mostly liked to wear warm-colored clothes. ¡°Young master is so handsome!¡± Even Jiang Yu could not help but exclaim in Helian Sheng¡¯s ear. When Jiang Yu said handsome, he didn¡¯t mean that Feng Xi was handsome, but rather, he was showing a rare domineering aura. As expected, whenever something happened to young lady, young master would be the fastest. He didn¡¯t usually do anything with such speed. ¡°I¡¯ve always been handsome!¡± The smile on Helian Sheng¡¯s lips was faint, but it was deep. This was her man, and he had a strong aura. He was usually not serious, but when she needed him, he would definitely protect her. ¡°..¡±Jiang Yu was at a loss for words. When did sister Sheng become so good at pleasing young master? Some of the female reporters even started to scream. Young master Feng had disappeared from the public eye for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for the news today, they wouldn¡¯t have known that he was married. One had to know that young master Feng was the person with the most information to reveal among the big families. However, in the past year, young master Feng had almost never appeared in public. ¡°Young master Feng, can you tell me why you disappeared for so long?¡± A female reporter asked excitedly. ¡°Because I want to be the man behind my wife and take care of her, so I¡¯m a little busy.¡± Feng Xi¡¯s face was serious, but the words she said made many women go crazy. For a man to say such words in public, how much did he love this woman? That woman was really going to become The Public Enemy of the World. She must have saved the Galaxy in her past life. Otherwise, how could she have such a good life? She had met such a good man like young master Feng. Usually, it was the woman behind the man, but this was the first time she had heard a man say that he was the man behind this woman. All his work was just to take care of this woman. °¡°¡°¡°¡£¬Òª²»ÒªÕâôÈÃÈË·è¿ñ¡£ young master Feng, you¡¯re simply too handsome. How can there be such a good man like you in this world? ¡± When the other female reporter asked the question, she was already stomping her feet like a young girl. you should ask this instead. How can there be a man as lucky as me in this world to meet such a good woman like Helian Sheng?! After Feng Xi finished speaking, Helian Sheng¡¯s face was as red as a ripe peach, extremely alluring. These people all looked at Helian Sheng again. They were really envious, jealous, and hateful. Young master Feng said that he was lucky, but everyone thought that it was Helian Sheng who was lucky. She had actually met such a good man like young master Feng. However, they had to admit that Helian Sheng was smart and calm just now. A woman facing so many people¡¯s questioning and making things difficult for her, yet she remained fearless in the face of danger. How many women could do what she did? ¡°Young master Feng, why did you hide your marriage?¡± At this moment, the crowded corridor had become a Q & a session for reporters. that¡¯s because my wife is a very low-key person. Besides, we didn¡¯t hide anything. Our wedding is in a week¡¯s time. We¡¯ll invite our friends from the media to witness our happiness. Feng Xi had wanted to announce their marriage for a long time, but Helian Sheng said that it was good to make it simple. The marriage was between the two of them. There was no need for everyone to know. At that time, he would be even more tired. However, since someone was trying to harm his wife, he had to let them know. He loved his wife so much that no one could bully Helian Sheng as long as he, Feng Xi, was here. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°This is simply too great ¡­¡± This was a surprise that many people couldn¡¯t get. They could actually attend young master Feng¡¯s wedding. When the time came, if they acted quickly and could get a big exclusive, they would be rich. The most important thing was that the president would definitely attend young master Feng¡¯s wedding. The few big shots in the North City would all appear ¡­ Li beixiao, Feng Yan, Gu Jue, and Chu baiqing ¡­ These people who rarely appeared in public would all appear at the wedding. They could take a few photos and post them, and many women would go crazy for them. That scene was simply unimaginable ¡­ ¡°Of course, I, Feng Xi, always keep my word.¡± Feng Xi slowly walked towards Helian Sheng. His wife was always so calm and composed no matter what happened. Helian Sheng smiled and reached out to him. She held his arm and stood beside Feng Xi like a little bird. Her smile was as bright as a flower, and she no longer had the posture of a strong woman. ¡°I¡¯m late!¡± If he was Superman, he would not let Helian Sheng have one more second to face these people alone. ¡°You¡¯re just right, very handsome!¡± Helian Sheng rarely complimented Feng Xi¡¯s handsomeness, and it was not easy to say such things in front of so many people. At this moment, Jiang Yu saw the two fake police officers and the fake reporter trying to sneak away. ¡°You guys, stop.¡± He shouted. ¡°Captain song, do you think these two are your men?¡± also, you bosses of the newspaper and media companies. Look at those two reporters. Are they your employees? ¡± It was only then that the other reporters realized that their bosses were also here. And both of them looked like they were trembling in fear. After Feng Xi received Jiang Yu¡¯s call, she had already figured out that someone had set up a trap to frame his wife. Therefore, he had already anticipated that there would definitely be reporters and police involved. Therefore, he immediately called all the newspapers and media and asked them to rush to the hospital as soon as possible. Then, he called the sect police station and asked their team leader to bring some people to the scene to assist in the case. Since big brother was the president now, they had to do everything with reason and evidence. They couldn¡¯t let anyone have any evidence. He couldn¡¯t let others gossip about him, so he had already made arrangements on the way here. After verification, the police were fake, and so were the reporters. He was arrested on the spot by the real police officers that Captain song had brought. Captain song, as for Su Jin inside, while you¡¯re investigating the case, you should also take into account her physical condition. After all, she¡¯s a woman who just had a miscarriage! These words were said by Helian Sheng. As for Su Jin, she felt that no matter what kind of punishment she suffered, she had brought it on herself. However, she had suffered a miscarriage before, so she knew the pain. So, no matter what, she hoped that Su Jin would still have a little conscience. She knew that by doing so, she would be letting down the child in her stomach. A fresh life had died in the womb just like that ¡­ It was such a cruel thing. Anyone with a bit of humanity and conscience would not do such a thing. Helian Sheng¡¯s words won the admiration of all the reporters present, who all said that Mrs. Feng was a good woman. On the way back, Helian Sheng snuggled into Feng Xi¡¯s arms. How could anyone do such a crazy thing to achieve their goal? What could have changed a person¡¯s nature so much? Was it greed, money, or desire? Feng Xi hung up the phone and patted Helian Sheng¡¯s head. Su Jin¡¯s child was indeed just aborted. It was injected with drugs. She doesn¡¯t know who made her do it, but she took the money. It just so happens that she doesn¡¯t want the child, so she¡¯s very happy to put on this show. do you remember how she kept asking you to take her for an amniocentesis? ¡± their plan at the time was to have an accident happen while she was doing it. Then, she would abort the child and let me know. Then, they would take their anger out on you and let you live in regret. Captain song had just called to report this. It had to be said that Captain song¡¯s investigation speed was very fast, and Su Jin had explained everything thoroughly. Helian Sheng spoke for a long time. It turned out that the human heart could really be so sinister. It turned out that they had already planned this at that time. What kind of heartless person would think of such a cruel way to frame someone? That was an innocent little life. They just wanted to frame her and make Feng Xi vent her anger on her ¡­ To let her live in regret because she had killed a child, these people were simply demons. When one plan failed, he would come up with another one just to frame her? and those two fake reporters and fake police officers. They were also paid to follow orders. they¡¯re all extras. So, they¡¯ll do anything for money. They don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind this at all? ¡± Feng Xi was almost certain that the mastermind behind this was her brother-in-law¡¯s mother. Because this was too in line with her style of doing things. She liked to torture people slowly and let you live in pain. Then, when she was almost done playing with you, she would kill you. Just as he tingchen had said, a woman like her had a twisted and sick heart. I¡¯ve asked the loudspeaker to track them, but it¡¯s probably useless. The other party is obviously hiding in the dark so that we can¡¯t find them. We¡¯ll just fall into their trap passively. The person behind the scenes was the mastermind. Naturally, he would not let them find him. It was enough to see that they were very meticulous in their plans. He just wanted to play a game of cat and mouse with the purpose of torturing her ¡­ actually, I have a suspect. It¡¯s your brother¡¯s mother. Feng Xi caressed Helian Sheng¡¯s head gently, calming his heart down. ¡°She ¡­ Why didn¡¯t I think of her ¡­¡± Helian Sheng was suddenly enlightened. How could she have forgotten about this woman? Why didn¡¯t he think of her when he had thought of so many people? He tingchen had said before that this woman was kind on the outside but ruthless on the inside. he tingchen said that she¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t mean what she says. She looks gentle and kind on the outside, but she¡¯s actually vicious and cruel on the inside. She¡¯ll get rid of anyone who affects your brother. ¡°Now that your brother is staying here for you, how can she tolerate you? besides, you¡¯re the child of another woman and her husband.¡± if we assume that she killed your mother, then you were lucky enough to survive that year. Now that she knows of your existence, she naturally won¡¯t let you live. and she can¡¯t kill you directly. First, she¡¯ll expose herself. Second, she¡¯s sick. She enjoys torturing people. The more pain others suffer, the more satisfied she gets. In the end, when she¡¯s bored, she¡¯ll kill you! the most important thing is that he tingchen said that the maid beside her is a very powerful female hacker. That¡¯s why she can always control these people and we can¡¯t track them down. Feng Xi explained the situation to Helian Sheng. ¡°It must be her now.¡± Helian Sheng sat up. Combining everything that had happened, there could not be a second person other than her. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell my brother-in-law when he asked me where I was going.¡± if he sees the news and internet reports, he¡¯ll know too. This was the troublesome part. That woman was her brother¡¯s mother. Her brother did not know that his mother was such a vicious woman. If the truth was really found out one day, what would her brother do? Which side would he stand on? On one side was his mother, and on the other was his sister ¡­ He Liansheng didn¡¯t dare to think about that situation, because she knew that such a choice would be cruel to her brother. brother-in-law doesn¡¯t watch TV or his computer. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Feng Xi said with certainty. Helian Sheng also remembered that her brother really didn¡¯t read these things. Things were always like this. Helian Sheng didn¡¯t look at it, but it didn¡¯t mean that others wouldn¡¯t. For example, Luke liked to go online. Feng Xi¡¯s house Luke looked at the livestream that was being shared like crazy on the internet ¡­ these bastards, they actually bullied my sister ¡­ What Luke saw was the first scene of a group of reporters pouring in. Then, it was the scene of Su Jin speaking. that damned woman, she¡¯s causing trouble again! Luke guessed that Su Jin was the woman who said she was pregnant with his brother-in-law¡¯s child. Hadn¡¯t this matter been resolved? why was she still making a scene? Helian ting was reading a storybook to his baby, but Luke¡¯s angry and roaring voice successfully attracted his attention. Wasn¡¯t his sister his sister? Whoever bullied his sister would be courting death. ¡°Let me see!¡± Helian ting beckoned at Luke with his finger. Luke frowned at Helian ting¡¯s command. He didn¡¯t like it at all. So, he didn¡¯t move and continued to watch on the tablet. Then, it was his sister talking and asking everyone to go to the corridor. His sister was so handsome. If it were him, he would have already hit her. These people¡¯s words were too harsh. However, his sister was really handsome. With just a few gentle words, she was able to shut the reporters up. Why did he feel that these reporters were not good people? No, to be more precise, he didn¡¯t look like a reporter. ¡°I¡¯m calling you over!¡± Luke had been watching the whole time, and Helian ting had no idea what had happened. He was even more annoyed at Luke, who had disobeyed his orders. This kid actually dared to disobey him. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of him before? Why aren¡¯t you afraid now? ¡°Why should I go over just because you tell me to?¡± Luke turned to look at Helian ting, his tone full of dissatisfaction. He looked at Helian ting and remembered that he had also called him over like this when he delivered the dirty bag. He also went over obediently. Why did he go over? it was as if his voice had some kind of magic and traction. Then, he put his finger into his mouth ¡­ Luke had been thinking about this scene for the past few days, and he would feel terrible. If he tingchen was not by Helian Sheng¡¯s side, he might have taken the initiative ¡­ However, he wouldn¡¯t do anything that would ruin someone¡¯s relationship. This was the first time someone had questioned him in front of him, and asked such a death-seeking question. Instead of getting angry, Helian ting laughed. come here and I¡¯ll tell you why. It wasn¡¯t that Helian ting was too lazy to get up and walk to Luke, but that he was used to it, so he asked someone to walk to him. Luke couldn¡¯t help but gulp. He didn¡¯t know if it was out of fear or something else. In short, he felt that there was something strange in his heart. His legs seemed to be not listening to him, and he actually moved ¡­ Luke couldn¡¯t stop even if he wanted to, and this involuntary action made him very angry. ¡°Baby, go play with big brother!¡± Helian ting said as he touched his baby¡¯s head. He couldn¡¯t let his baby see what he was going to do, even though she might have seen more at home. However, Helian ting believed that he could not teach the child the wrong things. The baby obediently kissed Helian ting¡¯s face and then skipped upstairs. Knight and he tingchen were playing in the room upstairs ¡­ When Luke walked to Helian ting¡¯s side, he was still staring at his feet. She didn¡¯t know why she walked over when she was obviously unwilling ¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you? Didn¡¯t you hear me calling you over?¡± Helian ting asked Luke arrogantly, half-lying on the sofa lazily. Luke was still looking at his feet. When he heard Helian ting¡¯s voice, he looked up at him in confusion. I¡¯ve already said it. Why should I listen to you just because you call me? I¡¯m not a dog ¡­ After saying that, Luke also felt that something was wrong. Wasn¡¯t he just scolding himself? He really did not expect that Helian ting would be the president. He had heard of the mysterious Helian Kingdom, but he did not expect to meet the masked President in real life. Helian ting could not help but laugh. He seemed to understand why he had teased this child back then. It was because of his gaze. It was the same gaze he had when he saw he tingchen at the slave market. They were filled with curiosity and fearlessness. Others might be curious about him wearing a mask, but they wouldn¡¯t look at him without fear. Everyone thought that he was wearing a mask to act cool or mysterious. However, they didn¡¯t know that he had been asked to wear a mask since he was young for safety reasons. He was the only heir of the Helian family. If anything happened to him, then the Helian Kingdom would fall into the hands of others. This way, no one would know what he looked like, and even if they wanted to harm him, they would have no way to do so. Over time, he had formed a habit and had been wearing it all these years. Therefore, very few people had seen his true face. However, he was willing to take off the mask that he had been wearing for many years in front of these people. As for why, even he himself was not sure. He probably thought that these people were trustworthy and would not harm him. ¡°You like me, right?¡± Helian ting asked a question that caught Luke off guard. Luke¡¯s face turned red. He didn¡¯t like the way Helian ting asked him. He did like him, and he didn¡¯t know why. However, she could not allow Helian ting to ask her about it so casually. Whether he liked her or not was his problem. After all, Luke was still a child, so he was very direct when it came to questions. He thought that Helian ting had asked this in such a contemptuous tone. It was disrespectful to him ¡­ ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Luke¡¯s tone was harsh. He was a simple person. He wouldn¡¯t think so much or worry so much. For example, could he offend Helian ting and what the consequences would be if he did? He wouldn¡¯t think about all these. For the first time, Helian ting realized that he was not angry when facing someone who was not afraid of death and who contradicted him. Instead, he found it interesting. What did it have to do with him? Were children nowadays used to answering questions in such a way, in a way that they were not on the same channel? The person that Luke liked was him, Helian ting. Did it have nothing to do with him? He couldn¡¯t understand why it wasn¡¯t turned off. Helian ting stood up slowly. He found this child more and more interesting. He then recalled that Ji Chenzhou had called Gu Jue ¡®father¡¯. If Luke had been younger, he might have taken him as his son without hesitation. What an interesting kid. He¡¯s not afraid of death when he talks, and he¡¯s quite aggressive. It was just like how he tingchen, who was not afraid of death, had challenged his bottom line time and time again. In the end, it was still tamed by him. However, he hoped that Luke¡¯s fearless personality would be taken care of when he faced him. In the future, when he was bored, he would play with it. It would definitely be quite interesting. At that moment, Helian ting saw he tingchen walking down from the third floor. He tingchen had always walked very lightly, but Helian ting could catch his figure every time. Helian ting¡¯s hand caressed Luke¡¯s face gently. It was as if it was unintentional, yet also as if it was intentional, as it repeatedly rubbed against his lips. On the other hand, Luke looked at Helian ting in surprise, as if he had been frozen. They all forgot to move or resist. Then, when Helian ting¡¯s finger reached into his mouth again, it was as if Luke had woken up from a dream. Helian ting put his finger into his mouth again. This time, he could clearly feel his fingers stirring in his mouth without restraint. Although it was a domineering action, it was very gentle. Luke¡¯s lips trembled slightly. Helian ting¡¯s icy blue eyes narrowed slightly. From the corner of his eye, he saw that he tingchen had stopped walking down the stairs ¡­ He just stood there and watched ¡­ Helian ting took a step forward and wrapped his arms around Luke¡¯s waist, forcing him to lean back. Because his wrist was injured and his arm was lifted, Luke couldn¡¯t move easily, so he could only lean back along with Helian ting¡¯s force. Because the posture was too unbearable, Luke had no choice but to put his left hand around Helian ting¡¯s neck. ¡°Let me go ¡­¡± Because of the finger in his mouth, Luke¡¯s voice was muffled. Helian ting did not take it out, so Luke bit his finger angrily. What Helian ting wanted was for him to bite him. When Helian ting pulled his finger out, he pushed Luke down on the sofa and immediately covered him. Luke didn¡¯t expect that Helian ting would press him under him ¡­ Just as she was about to move, her left hand was raised over her head by Helian ting and was held down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luke was completely dumbfounded. Chapter 1588 - Chapter 1588: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1588: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life After all, he wasn¡¯t born gay. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t gay now, but he had inexplicably fallen in love with a man who teased him. Helian ting¡¯s charm was indeed hard to resist, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Luke liked him. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what obedience is!¡± As he spoke, Helian ting bent down, as if he was going to kiss Luke. Then, he heard urgent footsteps. The corners of Helian ting¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. Luke, on the other hand, found it strange, but still didn¡¯t know what was going on. After all, he was someone who had never been in contact with relationships and did not know much about many things. He tingchen almost ran down the stairs in two steps. Kirks ¡®hand is injured. Ting, don¡¯t mess with him! He tingchen¡¯s words were filled with urgency. He walked too quickly and his voice was panting. When Luke heard he tingchen¡¯s voice, he pushed Helian ting away, embarrassed. She looked at he tingchen with an apologetic gaze. He wanted to say that he didn¡¯t know what was going on either, but he was suppressed by Helian ting. However, he did not know how to say it. He tingchen felt even worse when he saw the guilt in Luke¡¯s eyes. Why did Helian ting have to mess with such a clean child? Wasn¡¯t it good to direct it at him? A person like him wouldn¡¯t really like anyone, so why should he ruin a person¡¯s true love? If the innocent Luke was dragged into this, the child would be the one who got hurt in the end. you came at the right time. He likes me but says it¡¯s none of my business. I don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s none of my business. Helian ting didn¡¯t get down from Luke¡¯s body. Instead, he turned to he tingchen and asked. ¡°How can you be like this? I didn¡¯t say I like you, I just said it¡¯s none of your business, you¡¯re the one who asked me if I like you ¡­¡± Luke was completely angry, because Helian ting¡¯s question had deeply hurt he tingchen. Not only did she hurt him, but she also felt guilty towards he tingchen. He never knew that silently liking someone could hurt another person. He tingchen stood there and looked at the innocent Luke. The angry look on his face reminded him of his past self. It was also this meaningless shouting at Helian ting that gave him the desire to conquer. After so many years, his temper and anger had slowly worn away. A Luke like this should not be hurt. Such a good child should not be destroyed by Helian ting. ¡°Get up!¡± Luke didn¡¯t care that his wrist was still injured and that he couldn¡¯t use any force. She pushed Helian ting directly. ¡°Luke, don¡¯t move.¡± He tingchen was afraid that he would hurt himself and quickly went forward. ¡°Don¡¯t come over, I don¡¯t have the face to see you ¡­¡± Luke was embarrassed. What the hell was he doing? An innocent child wouldn¡¯t think so much. Now, she had completely regarded herself as a bad person who destroyed other people¡¯s relationships. Helian ting saw that Luke was really angry and was in a state where he couldn¡¯t care less and only knew how to struggle. If his hand was injured again, his sister would probably ignore him again. Helian ting stood up, and Luke immediately ran away from the sofa with a red face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± She quickly came to he tingchen¡¯s side and apologized to him. Then, she ran upstairs ¡­ He tingchen and Helian ting were the only ones left in the living room. if you want a new person, you can find anyone, but Luke is still with the child ¡­ He tingchen just stood there. The child¡¯s guilty gaze was like a knife stabbing into his heart. ¡°When I first bought you, you were still underage!¡± Helian ting said in a deep voice. Luke was a child? How could a person who was almost twenty have a child this old? ¡°..¡±He tingchen could not deny that he was indeed underage at that time. At that time, when Helian ting bought it, he thought that he could finally have a stable life. He had to work for his master, as long as he could have a meal. However, he did not want the rest of his life. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my matters!¡± He tingchen did not speak or refute, and Helian ting felt bored. Getting up and going upstairs, he might as well go and coax his baby. ¡°What do you think I am? Helian ting, what do you think I, he tingchen, am? Who are you?¡± The resentment that had been suppressed for a long time exploded at this moment. It didn¡¯t matter if Helian ting liked Luke or wanted to use him to provoke her. At this moment, he tingchen wanted to understand. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what you are, so why are you asking me? When have you, he tingchen, ever put yourself in the right place? when have you ever given me what I want?¡± Helian ting¡¯s jaw was tightly clenched, showing his hidden anger. This was the first time he tingchen had asked him this question about their relationship. Helian ting thought that he tingchen would understand. He should have understood when he told him that he wanted a child. However, he did not say anything. His younger sister asked him if he had asked he tingchen for his opinion. With his current attitude, he wouldn¡¯t give any answer no matter what. If he hadn¡¯t used Luke to force him, he wouldn¡¯t have asked such a question today. ¡°You wanted my heart, but when have you ever given it to me?¡± He tingchen¡¯s breathing was a little rushed. In Helian ting¡¯s heart, he tingchen was just a pet that he could play with at will. He had already led such a miserable life without any self-respect. He had already given his heart to Helian ting, but he turned a blind eye to it. How could a heartless person feel the sincerity of others? ¡°He tingchen, you don¡¯t like me touching other people, but have I ever touched anyone? Didn¡¯t I pamper you enough when you were obedient?¡± ¡°You said you wanted freedom, so I let you come out and play. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°When have I, Helian ting, ever served you? how did I serve you when you were in the hospital, and even after you were discharged? Even the water you drink is poured by me. What else are you not satisfied with?¡± I said I wanted to have a child with you, but you didn¡¯t give me any response? ¡± Helian ting took a few steps to he tingchen, pinched his jaw, and said viciously. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it means to have a child?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I, Helian ting, given you enough?¡± This was the first time the two of them had questioned each other face to face and responded. He tingchen¡¯s heart trembled deeply. This was what Helian ting meant by giving ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not touching it? Have you touched less? Haven¡¯t you done enough disgusting things, Helian ting?¡± He tingchen¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shiver as he recalled those memories. Even if it had been a few lifetimes, as long as he didn¡¯t drink grandma Meng¡¯s soup, he would always remember those memories. Because it had already become an imprint. ¡°You dote on me? I, he tingchen, can¡¯t afford to have your perverted pampering. All these years, who caused all these injuries on my body?¡± As he tingchen spoke, he had already torn his linen shirt. On her fair skin, faint marks criss-crossed, all of which were marks left behind by time. you gave me freedom, but every time you didn¡¯t have someone watch me 24 hours a day. As long as they got close to my friends, you would make them disappear. Now, the only one left by my side is Chenzhou. Even Fan bin¡¯s arm was broken by you. Helian ting, this is your so-called freedom. It¡¯s just a way to make me feel despair! ¡°Serve me? If you¡¯re enjoying it, just tell me how you poured me water, but how did I get to drink it in the end? I¡¯m so thirsty that I ask you to feed me mouth to mouth. This is how you find pleasure.¡± it¡¯s even more ridiculous when it comes to having children. I don¡¯t want my child to still be. slave pet when the time comes. It¡¯s enough to have me to live and die. I won¡¯t let my child out to suffer, he ¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Before he tingchen could finish his sentence, Helian ting slapped him across the face. In the quiet living room, the slap was particularly harsh. this is my situation. Whenever you¡¯re unhappy, you hit me. I don¡¯t want my child to see him having such a father. He tingchen¡¯s skin was very delicate, and he could only blame it on Helian ting¡¯s care. A clear handprint appeared on his cheek and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. Helian ting, you seem to have forgotten that I¡¯m also a man ¡­ This was the first time he tingchen had told Helian ting that he was also a man ¡­ Who would have thought that the most noble young master he would actually live without dignity? He could not die even if he wanted to, because he was afraid that what Helian ting said was true. Even if he died, he would not be allowed to live in peace. For the first time, Helian ting felt his palm burning, and it was even slightly trembling. He did hit he tingchen all the time, but his heart would ache after every hit. For the first time, she felt regret. She regretted hitting him. Helian ting¡¯s deep eyes flashed with a complicated expression. ¡°I won¡¯t hit you in the future!¡± Helian ting¡¯s words were a little hoarse. He tingchen laughed. What a great favor. He would not fight anymore ¡­ After so many years, he had had enough of fighting. ¡°Helian ting, please let Luke go! Don¡¯t use him to provoke me anymore. It¡¯s useless. My heart is dead and I can¡¯t give it to you!¡± He tingchen wiped the corner of his mouth. In the past, he tingchen did not allow him to call Helian ting by his name. At most, Helian ting liked to tease him and allowed him to call him ting. And just now, he tingchen had already called Helian ting by his full name several times. Perhaps he didn¡¯t realize it himself, and Helian ting didn¡¯t notice it either. ¡°He tingchen, shut up!¡± All these years, Helian ting had wanted he tingchen¡¯s heart. He wanted this man to be his, both inside and out. He tingchen was like his eyes, always giving off an ethereal feeling. That was why he had used all means to keep him by his side. Not only did he want his person, but he also wanted his heart to belong to him and only him. Helian ting was controlling his anger. He had said that he would not hit him again, so he would not hit him again. However, if he tingchen continued to say such things, he could not guarantee what he would do to him. He tingchen laughed and did not say anything. He returned to his usual indifferent expression as if he did not care about anything anymore. When Feng Xi and he Liansheng came back, they saw he tingchen¡¯s shirt torn and blood on the corner of his mouth. Then, they saw the clear handprint on his face. Feng Xi¡¯s expression was cold. Why was brother-in-law acting like this again after two days? What did she do to he tingchen? This wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen he tingchen being beaten up by her brother. During the few days that he tingchen was hospitalized, her brother had changed in all aspects. She even thought that this was a good start, but who knew that he would treat he tingchen like this again ¡­ Helian Sheng put down her bag and walked to Helian ting¡¯s side in a few steps. ¡°Brother!¡± She called out. Then, Helian ting turned around and Helian Sheng slapped him in the face. ¡°Does it hurt? How do you feel?¡± Helian Sheng¡¯s shoulders were trembling slightly. Helian Sheng¡¯s slap had come too suddenly. Not only Helian ting, but even Feng Xi and he tingchen were shocked. Feng Xi was sure that this was the first time his brother-in-law had been slapped in his 30 years of life. If it wasn¡¯t for the tense atmosphere, he would have clapped for his wife. This slap was really too good. If he had known that his wife was going to beat up his brother-in-law, he would have recorded it. Helian ting was probably dazed by the slap. He actually stood there, stunned, and his eyes were full of sparks. This slap had landed on his face, and it was still numb. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re talking to me?¡± Helian ting snapped back to his senses and shouted at Helian Sheng. ¡°I can¡¯t hit you, so you can hit him?¡± Helian Sheng also shouted back unceremoniously. If she could wake her brother up, she didn¡¯t mind her hand hurting a few more times. Helian ting looked at he tingchen and saw his red and swollen face, as well as the blood at the corner of his mouth. For a moment, he was speechless. Why was he speechless? Helian ting turned around and walked out. His steps were a little shaky. He probably never thought that he would be beaten by his own sister. Or perhaps, she had been hit before, and seeing he tingchen¡¯s face being hit by him, she had a strange feeling in her heart. He had thought that it was normal and there was nothing wrong with it. Why did it become so different now? What had changed? No one stopped Helian ting and let him walk out like that. ¡°Hubby, go get some ice!¡± Helian Sheng didn¡¯t feel good either. Her brother¡¯s lonely back made her heart ache. This slap made her heart ache even more. However, she also wanted her brother to understand. He couldn¡¯t just do whatever he wanted to do at any time. He didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s feelings and did as he pleased. This was the most silent kind of hurt. Feng Xi didn¡¯t need to do that. The Butler went straight to the kitchen, brought an ice pack, and handed it to Feng Xi. He tingchen took the ice pack and placed it on his face. I¡¯m going back to my room. Don¡¯t hurt the relationship between you two because of me! When he tingchen turned around, he thought of Luke again. let¡¯s go and see Luke. The child is probably scared! He tingchen¡¯s voice was filled with fatigue. Her back view seemed to be floating as she walked, and it made one¡¯s heart ache. Feng Xi pulled Helian Sheng into her arms. the soybeans have been beaten, and I think they¡¯re very good. Don¡¯t feel bad, brother-in-law should be beaten too! How could Feng Xi not know that her own wife would definitely feel bad for her brother? after all, they were siblings. ¡°You go and see Kirks! It¡¯s easier to talk between you two!¡± The moment Helian Sheng thought of Luke, the heartache she felt for her brother disappeared. Why did she provoke him for no reason and cause him to be like this? ¡°Fine, you go back to your room and take a rest. Brother-in-law will come back after calming down!¡± Feng Xi wasn¡¯t sure if her brother-in-law would come back immediately. With his personality, he might even need someone to coax him before he came back. However, it was good that he didn¡¯t come back. He tingchen could stay by himself quietly for a few days. Luke¡¯s room was also on the third floor, but he had chosen the innermost room. Because this would be his room from now on, Feng Xi asked him what kind of bed and wardrobe he liked and added them later. When Feng Xi came in, Luke was lying on the bed in a daze. His eyes were fixed on the ceiling, not moving at all. He had seen Helian ting hit he tingchen just now. That slap seemed to have landed on his face. He could feel the pain. The pain spread to his heart, making it difficult for him to breathe. How could she hit him just like that? the man standing in front of Helian ting was a man who had lived with him for many years. Luke couldn¡¯t figure it out. Weren¡¯t they lovers? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Feng Xi grabbed the basketball from the rack and threw it at Luke. Although his hand was injured, Luke still caught the ball with one hand. He then tossed it up and the ball finally landed on his fingertips. It was spinning ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m wondering why he hit me. Aren¡¯t they a couple?¡± Luke threw the ball into the basket with one hand. His room was filled with his favorite things. One could say that Feng Xi really doted on this brother-in-law of his. All kinds of limited edition skateboards, basketballs, everything was prepared for him. He even pressed a basketball stand for him in the room. She had even built a gym next door for Luke. Knowing that he loved sports, she had made all the arrangements according to his preferences. to be exact, they are not in a relationship. He tingchen is a slave that my brother-in-law bought. They slept together after that. Feng Xi sat by the bed. She wanted to make sure that Luke would stop thinking about his brother-in-law today. it was obvious that his brother-in-law was just teasing him. he didn¡¯t even like him. The only person his brother-in-law could tolerate in his heart was he tingchen. It was just that he didn¡¯t understand it yet. As for when he would understand, no one knew. Luke had heard about male slaves before, but he didn¡¯t understand. It was not ancient times. How could there be slaves? then, he thought of the mysterious Helian Kingdom. Perhaps nothing was impossible in that mysterious country. He tingchen was actually a slave. No wonder Helian ting would treat him like that. How could such a noble man be a slave ¡­ Even slaves could not be treated like this. ¡°Helian ting is too much. How can there be someone like him? this can¡¯t be the first time he has hit he tingchen, right?¡± He didn¡¯t hear what the two of them were talking about earlier. When he wanted to go downstairs, he saw that it was Helian ting who had hit he tingchen. After reading it, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went back to his room. He didn¡¯t know what they said after that. He only knew that Helian ting had slapped he tingchen without any hesitation. yes, often. And that¡¯s a light one. Do you still like such a person? ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t want the child to be traumatized, Feng Xi would have told Luke everything that his brother-in-law had done. He didn¡¯t like his brother-in-law anymore. However, she was also afraid that if she was too harsh, the child would not dare to like anyone else in the future. These were all things that were hard to say. This was how shadows were left behind. I don¡¯t know. Today, he ¡­ Luke didn¡¯t know what to say. Although he felt that Helian ting had gone overboard with he tingchen, could he say that he didn¡¯t like him? It was a strange feeling. ¡°What did he do to you?¡± Feng Xi suddenly remembered that he tingchen said that Luke was frightened. She didn¡¯t know what had frightened him. Could it be that brother-in-law raped him? It didn¡¯t look like it ¡­ ¡°Nothing much. He just wanted to kiss me but he tingchen stopped him ¡­¡± He tingchen¡¯s sudden appearance made it clear to Luke that he was trying to stop them. ¡°I feel sorry for him!¡± No matter what he tingchen¡¯s status was in Helian ting¡¯s eyes, Luke felt that he had let him down. f * ck, my brother-in-law has gone crazy. You child, you can¡¯t let him touch you! He couldn¡¯t even kiss her. He already liked her. If they had skin to skin contact, this child would fall head over heels for his brother-in-law. also, don¡¯t misunderstand he tingchen. He¡¯s doing this for your own good. You silly child. If you fall into his trap, you¡¯ll be the one in pain. You¡¯ve seen he tingchen¡¯s current situation. My brother-in-law is just that kind of person. He won¡¯t treat you in any way special. He¡¯s just teasing you! Feng Xi thought that his wife must have told her brother-in-law about this. However, he still had to say what he needed to say, just take it as brainwashing him ¡­ I know he¡¯s doing this for my own good. What you¡¯re saying is for my own good, but this doesn¡¯t conflict with my love for Helian ting. Feng Xi blinked. What? No conflict? What was this child thinking? ¡°I just like him, but I don¡¯t want anything to do with him. How should I put it? it probably won¡¯t last as long as I like basketball and skateboarding. It¡¯s probably just something new, I don¡¯t know.¡± Luke was a very straightforward child, and he said what was on his mind. He wouldn¡¯t beat around the bush, nor would he make the problem complicated. Everything would just go with the flow. When things reached a certain stage, there would always be a solution. He didn¡¯t need to worry about things that might happen. That kind of life was too tiring. ¡°F * ck, what kind of theory is that? do you think feelings are so easy to do? It¡¯ll be controlled by you, and when the time comes, it¡¯ll control your emotions and let you hurt and hurt ¡­¡± ¡°Do you think he tingchen is feeling good now? He¡¯s been suffering every day.¡± Feng Xi flicked Luke¡¯s head to wake him up. if I were he tingchen, I would hit Helian ting back twice if he hit me once. Why should I be hit? ¡± ¡°I would rather be beaten to death than be bullied to death. I think he tingchen should be like this when he¡¯s facing Helian ting ¡­¡± Luke¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was heard by he tingchen, who had come to see him. Feng Xi didn¡¯t close the door when she came in, so he tingchen heard everything that Luke said. He leaned against the wall with a smile. He really wanted to tell Luke that he had done such things before. Chapter 1589 - Chapter 1589: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1589: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Feng Xi sighed. This was a child. He didn¡¯t know anything. He didn¡¯t know that there was a word in this world called ¡°threat.¡± Why didn¡¯t he tingchen resist? it was because his brother-in-law would shamelessly threaten him. This move alone was enough to make it impossible for he tingchen to resist. He could only accept it. brother-in-law, you¡¯re still too young. There are many things that are not what you think. If you¡¯ve experienced what he tingchen went through, you wouldn¡¯t dare to fight back even if brother-in-law hit you. So, in order not to get beaten up in the future, you should stop liking him! Feng Xi felt that she was trying her best to persuade him and she hoped that her brother-in-law would listen to her. Don¡¯t be stubborn and turn back. he dared to hit me. I already said that if he dared to hit me, I¡¯ll return the favor double. Said Luke angrily as he sat up on the bed. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the best! Don¡¯t get beaten up and cry again.¡± Feng Xi had seen he tingchen cry before. When she thought about the helpless look in his eyes, her heart ached. He just felt that Luke was acting like a newborn calf who wasn¡¯t afraid of Tigers. However, he only said that. How could he let him and his brother-in-law really end up in that state? don¡¯t talk about your brother-in-law. I watched the live broadcast. Although I didn¡¯t finish it, who is so vicious that they want to frame my sister? ¡± Luke didn¡¯t see the rest of the video, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened. However, he would be fine if he missed his brother-in-law. ¡°An old witch. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine!¡± That was what Feng Xi said, but because of her brother-in-law ¡­ He couldn¡¯t just get rid of his mother directly and get rid of her forever. They always had to get the evidence and then make a decision. Who knew what she would do during this time? Now, she was using Su Jin as a demon, but who knew what she would do after this incident. you have to protect my sister. After watching the video, I feel like I¡¯m useless. Before I met you, I thought I was pretty good, but now I think I¡¯m nothing. In the past, Luke had been used to being alone and free, and what could a student do? She would go out for dinner with her friends, and she would play skating and basketball with her friends. However, the people he came into contact with were all students. He had only seen people like his brother-in-law on TV and never in his life. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine them at all. Especially when Helian ting was the president ¡­ silly girl, how can you be useless? you¡¯ll be more useful than anything if you can make your sister rest assured. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Feng Xi almost said, ¡± stop liking Helian Sheng. but if she said this too many times, even he would find it annoying, and Luke would find her naggy. ¡°I know!¡± Luke wasn¡¯t stupid, and naturally understood what he meant. It seemed that he should think about it carefully. He couldn¡¯t go on like this. He felt like he was sick. She couldn¡¯t lift her spirits no matter what she did, and she would always be affected by Helian ting. In fact, he had gone upstairs just now to take something and go back to the school. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her. The first thing he thought of wasn¡¯t his sister. Instead, he felt uncomfortable when he thought that he would not be able to see Helian ting again when he returned to school. It was very annoying. He knew that it was not good for a man to be so wishy-washy. However, he just couldn¡¯t control himself. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person to put himself in a difficult position. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed his feelings for Helian ting to develop into feelings for him. alright, it¡¯s good that you know. I¡¯m going down now. Your sister needs my comfort now! Feng Xi suddenly felt that she had become very busy and very important. If these people left him, how were they going to live? they simply couldn¡¯t live. When it was time for dinner, Helian ting did not return. The atmosphere at the dining table was a little tense. Although it wasn¡¯t usually very lively, it wasn¡¯t like this. Feng Xi wanted to liven up the atmosphere, but she didn¡¯t think it was appropriate. Baby and Knight had already finished eating and went to watch TV. He tingchen ate very little, and the marks on his face were still very obvious. There was a wound at the corner of his mouth, so he ate in small mouthfuls. On the other hand, Luke would always sneak a glance at him. Then, when he tingchen smiled at him, he would lower his head in embarrassment. He felt that it was strange, but he really felt that he tingchen¡¯s personality was too good. If he had suffered such grievances, he would definitely not have come out for dinner. One was feeling awkward, and the other was feeling wronged. Helian Sheng didn¡¯t say anything, but she was still worried about her brother. She didn¡¯t know where he was now or if he had eaten yet ¡­ Helian Sheng was worried about whether her brother had eaten or not. On the other hand, Helian ting had just finished eating and was sitting on the sofa, watching a tablet. Ji Chenzhou looked at this uninvited man who was freeloading at their house and was furious. However, she couldn¡¯t chase him out just because he said, ¡± I ran away from home. Ji Chenzhou still could not believe that someone as old as Helian ting would run away from home ¡­ However, it turned out that he had done it. He had called his son and received confirmation that it had indeed happened. However, his son added, ¡± whether she ran away from home or was kicked out of the house, it still needs to be verified. Anyway, she¡¯s not at home! Ren walked over after cleaning up the kitchen and saw Ji Chenzhou still standing there. What are you looking at? he¡¯s not leaving tonight. I¡¯ve asked. Let him stay in the room that young master he used to stay in! he¡¯s a strange person. He knew that I would definitely laugh at him if he came to our house, but he still came! Ji Chenzhou could not understand this. Ren felt that Helian ting came to their house because he didn¡¯t want to be alone. He had so many properties here and could live in any one of them. Why did he have to come to their house? It was because he was used to being lively and was afraid of being alone ¡­ After all, when these people were together, the atmosphere was very infectious. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be too lonely.¡± Ren had missed her a little since the child was not at home these few days. After all, he didn¡¯t spend much time with his children, so he always wanted to spend more time with them. ¡°How is it possible for him to be afraid of something?¡± Ji Chenzhou felt that it was unlikely. Would someone like Helian ting be afraid of anything? ¡°You¡¯re not trying to say that he came for me, are you?¡± At this moment, Ren finally understood what Ji Chenzhou was thinking. He just didn¡¯t say it out loud. He was afraid that if he did, she would say that he was looking for trouble. ¡°I didn¡¯t say ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou hugged na Ren and planted a kiss on his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t say, but that¡¯s what I meant!¡± Naren pushed him away, not allowing him to kiss her. Helian ting was in the living room. If he saw her, he would probably think that she was deliberately provoking him. Who knew that Helian ting didn¡¯t even look in their direction and just continued to look at his tablet. He was watching the video that Luke had watched in the afternoon. After reading it, he called someone to find out who was trying to frame his sister. Although Helian ting was very angry that his sister had hit him, he was still worried about her. After all, they were siblings and there wasn¡¯t much hatred between them. They could just let it go. She was the only one who had hit him. Someone else had to try. He promised that he would not see the sun tomorrow ¡­ In fact, this was not the first time Helian ting had been slapped. The person who had hit him for the first time and was still alive and well was he tingchen. That was the first time he had put him on the bed. When he resisted, he had slapped himself. In the end, he tingchen lay in bed for three days after that night ¡­ Mr Helian, you can stay in the room that young master he used to sleep in!¡± When Ren walked over, Helian ting had just thrown the tablet on the sofa. ¡°You also think that I¡¯m not good to he tingchen?¡± Helian ting looked up at na Ren and asked. Na Ren was stunned. He did not expect Helian ting to ask him this question. Moreover, from the tone of his voice when he asked this question, it seemed like he himself thought that he treated he tingchen very well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked. It was like a person who thought he was good at cooking asking you, ¡± is my cooking not good? ¡± It meant that he thought it was delicious, but someone else said it was not ¡­ That¡¯s why he came to ask you and asked you to give an answer. How are you going to answer such a thing? I don¡¯t know much about you guys. I¡¯ve only been in contact with young master he recently. Naren had also disappeared for five years, so he and he tingchen were really not that familiar with each other. She did not understand Helian ting at all. As for what happened between them, he had heard most of it from Ji Chenzhou. After seeing the way they got along a few times, he felt that Helian ting was not good to he tingchen. However, no one knew how they got along behind closed doors. Besides, the definition of ¡®good¡¯ was different for everyone. ¡°If I were to ask Ji Chenzhou, he would definitely say no!¡± Helian ting said as he looked at na Ren. Actually, there were times when he felt that Ren and Ji Chenzhou were not a good match. They were not like Chu baiqing and Gu Jue. When they were together, they gave off the feeling that they were born for each other. However, Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren were together. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that something was missing. As for what it was, he couldn¡¯t explain it clearly. It was just like how he felt that he was lacking something when he was with he tingchen. ¡°That means he knows you guys better and has the right to speak.¡± It had only been a few years, and the big boy who would be shy whenever he saw people was now able to talk and laugh with people. And the words he said were watertight. In fact, that Ren also wanted to tell Helian ting, ¡± you really don¡¯t treat he tingchen well. If you treated him well, why would he want to leave you? ¡± Naren knew that he tingchen was living a very painful life ¡­ ¡°Has Ji Chenzhou ever hit you?¡± Helian ting asked again. That Ren also realized that Helian ting seemed to have a lot of questions tonight. ¡°I¡¯ve ¡­¡± Na Ren couldn¡¯t deny it because Ji Chenzhou had done quite a few scoundrels to him in the past. Just like Lord Jue and young master Chu, they had also experienced so much, and they were the most talented ones to be together. Lord Jue had also done so many things to young master Chu. He had even handcuffed young master Chu and drugged him. However, no matter what unpleasant things they had gone through, they were together in the end, and they had been happy together for so many years. It could be said that Lord Jue¡¯s love for young master Chu was growing by the day. In front of young master Chu, the bad temper she had in the past was completely gone. Even now, he and Ji Chenzhou were blissful. However, no one was optimistic about Helian ting and he tingchen¡¯s chances. The reason was probably because they could not see love in Helian ting! He didn¡¯t love he tingchen. He only wanted to possess him. He liked to control and conquer. If someone who did not obey Him appeared in front of him, he could easily arouse his desire to conquer. Just like Luke ¡­ This was because he had always lived in an environment where he could get whatever he wanted. Everyone was respectful to him, and no one dared to disobey him. However, this kind of life had made him a person who didn¡¯t care about anything. It did not seem to be an easy task for him to recognize his feelings for he tingchen. ¡°Do you hate him?¡± Helian ting asked Ren as he lay on the sofa. Ren decided to sit down and chat with him for a while. He didn¡¯t know why, but the Helian ting in front of him seemed to be more human. He also looked much more pleasing to the eye, and most importantly, he actually felt that he was very pitiful. It was the expression he had when he said that he had run away from home. Such a high and mighty man had said that he had run away from home so seriously ¡­ It was really hard for her to accept, but she also felt sorry for him. hate. At that time, I was thinking that if I could leave him, I would be free! Nain recalled how he felt at that time. Although it had been a long time, the feeling was not as strong as before, and it was even a little blurry. However, those scenes could still be clearly seen in front of him. ¡°Release ¡­¡± Helian ting muttered these two words. Was he tingchen thinking of leaving him all the time so that he could be free? I even thought of killing Ji Chenzhou, but I had my reservations because at that time, Ji Chenzhou was a threat to me ¡­ That Ren said this on purpose because he knew that Helian ting was also threatening he tingchen. As for what the threat was, he didn¡¯t know. However, it must be a bargaining chip that could restrain he tingchen. Otherwise, he tingchen wouldn¡¯t have lived in such a half-dead state for so many years. He lived in so much pain and without dignity. At the very least, he didn¡¯t even have the right to choose death. Seeing that Helian ting was silent and seemed to be thinking about something, na Ren spoke again. actually, I don¡¯t quite understand. So many years have passed, but you¡¯re still not tired of him. Perhaps your possession of him is even stronger than before? ¡± in the beginning, you might just want his body, but later, you want his heart. Why? have you ever thought about this question? ¡± Na Ren was getting better at conversing, most likely due to Chu Bai Qing¡¯s influence. Helian ting narrowed his eyes at na Ren. He seemed to understand why Ji Chenzhou would be with na Ren. He also knew why he thought they weren¡¯t suitable. It was because he didn¡¯t understand Ren. Now, through the conversation just now, he finally understood him. There was a reason why Ji Chenzhou loved him ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it. Why don¡¯t you tell me why from your experience?¡± Chapter 1590 - Chapter 1590: I wont let you down for the rest of my life- Chapter 1590: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life- It wasn¡¯t that Helian ting had never thought about this problem, but the result was that he didn¡¯t know why either. At first, when he wanted he ting¡¯s heart, he thought that he was a perfectionist, so the person who got him had to get his heart too. So, it was normal. However, later on, when he couldn¡¯t get him, he didn¡¯t use the simplest way to destroy he tingchen. Instead, he thought of all ways to make he tingchen¡¯s body and mind belong to him. At that time, he didn¡¯t know what he was doing it for. Ren looked at Helian ting. He had heard that Helian ting liked to ask questions. The most classic question was about brother six¡¯s stupidity. ¡°If it were me, I would say that she cares, likes, and loves you. At least, that¡¯s what normal people think!¡± When Ren spoke, he kept a faint smile. If one looked closely, she really did look like Chu baiqing. Because of this, Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t allow him to be alone with Chu baiqing. It was because he did not want his Ren to become as ¡®smart¡¯ as his stepmother. Her words also scolded Helian ting once, meaning that if he didn¡¯t think that way, then he was not a normal person. This was the reason why Ji Chenzhou did not like that Ren had become like his stepmother. His mouth was getting more and more vicious ¡­ This was the good thing about Helian ting. If he thought what you said was right, he would not say anything. ¡°What did you think about the child? do you want it?¡± Helian ting asked again. Na Ren also realized by now that the questions Helian ting asked him were all problems that existed between him and he tingchen. He tingchen had previously said that he didn¡¯t want children because he couldn¡¯t let him know that he had such a father. He could not let his child live in such a depressing environment. It was enough for him to suffer such torture alone ¡­ If he could not give his child a happy living environment, he would rather not have it. back then, I didn¡¯t know about the child. It was one of my friends who had a terminal illness. She asked Ji Chenzhou to be a surrogate for us so that she could continue her bloodline in this world. a Knight and a baby are the best gifts that the heavens have given to me and Ji Chenzhou. To be honest, our relationship has become more stable with a child. This place is also more like a home, and it¡¯s very warm. you¡¯ll know what responsibility is when you have a child, and how to love ¡­ but if I were young master he, I definitely wouldn¡¯t want a child because we¡¯re in different situations. You¡¯re not on the same level. You¡¯re high and mighty while he¡¯s humble and submissive. He definitely doesn¡¯t want the child to see his father and live in such a state. Ren¡¯s voice was still so pleasant to hear, but the shyness had turned into a calm and indifferent voice. This was the growth of life. However, he tingchen had also said that he did not want his child to see such a father ¡­ It turned out that these were all normal people¡¯s thoughts. Then he¡¯s not a normal person? ¡°It¡¯s getting late, Mr Helian, you should rest early! I¡¯ll take you to young master he¡¯s room.¡± Ji Chenzhou gave him twenty minutes to show that he really did not think that Helian ting came to their house for Ren. If she returned to her room late, Ji Chenzhou might be thinking about something again. ¡°Stay with me for a while, I¡¯m not tired yet!¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but Helian ting really didn¡¯t want to be alone now. She did not have he tingchen¡¯s company, her brother-in-law¡¯s provocation, or her sister¡¯s concern ¡­ There were no sounds of treasure or Knights cheering ¡­ It wasn¡¯t like Luke¡¯s, who wanted to look but didn¡¯t dare to ¡­ He was extremely unaccustomed to not having any of this. It was as if he had become very vexed. It was an indescribable feeling. In short, she didn¡¯t want to be alone. Ren blushed in surprise and stayed with him for a while longer. The one in the bedroom must be crazy! However, that Ren was wrong. Ji Chenzhou would never wait for him in his room obediently. Instead, he was eavesdropping at the corner of the stairs. As soon as she heard that Helian ting actually wanted their Ren to keep him company, she was immediately furious. However, just as she stepped out, she heard Ren say, ¡± ¡°Mr Helian, I should be accompanying Ji Chenzhou now. I¡¯m not the one who should be accompanying you.¡± Na Ren stood up with a smile, then went upstairs under Helian ting¡¯s slightly angry gaze. Before Ji Chenzhou could even hide, he was seen by their Ren. She could only smile awkwardly. I came out to drink some water ¡­ Ren didn¡¯t even bother with him and went straight upstairs. Ji Chenzhou poked his head out and looked downstairs. Helian ting was lying there in a daze. No matter how she looked at him, he looked so pitiful. This man must be feeling terrible now, right? Did he feel like he was being deserted by his friends and family? Sometimes, the torture to a person was not on the body, but on the heart. That kind of pain and torture would often crush people in an instant. Helian ting hadn¡¯t returned home for three days, and Helian Sheng had obviously lost a lot of weight. Naturally, Feng Xi¡¯s heart ached for her wife. He had no choice but to go to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s house to ¡®invite¡¯ his brother-in-law back. Besides, their wedding was in three days. Speaking of which, he and his wife really didn¡¯t pay any attention to their wedding. His brother and shinian were in charge of it, with the help of his third brother and third sister-in-law. The two of them could not interfere at all. Fortunately, he just had to wait for the wedding day to arrive. They didn¡¯t even know what kind of wedding it would be. However, he believed that his wife would definitely be happy with the wedding if they were present. Ji Chenzhou saw Feng Xi and immediately welcomed him in. He had called Feng Xi several times, asking her to come and take his brother-in-law away, but this guy said to ¡°leave him alone.¡± This time, it had been hanging for three days. Now, it was finally time to pick it up. He would go crazy if he didn¡¯t leave. This ancestor was really hard to please. ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re finally here. Hurry up and take him away!¡± Ji Chenzhou held Feng Xi¡¯s hand tightly, afraid that he would suddenly turn around and leave. He had finally come after waiting for so long. She definitely couldn¡¯t let him go. ¡°Is it as exaggerated as you?¡± Feng Xi smiled. For the past two days, Ji Chenzhou had been on the phone, shouting for him to come quickly and pick up his brother-in-law. In the end, they simply begged him and said all the good things. Feng Xi couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. Brother-in-law¡¯s charm was just so overbearing. To be able to make such a demonic person like Ji Chenzhou want to bang his head against a wall, he was really amazing. When Feng Xi walked into the living room, her brother-in-law was sitting in the game area for baby and Knight. When she walked closer, she realized that he was sitting there assembling the Knight¡¯s transformer. When she looked again, she didn¡¯t lose any weight at all. She even seemed to have put on some weight. Because he had taken care of he tingchen before, his eldest brother-in-law had lost a lot of weight. However, after three days, his face seemed to have gained some weight. ¡°Hey, how did you make my brother-in-law fat?¡± Feng Xi tilted her head and looked at Ji Chenzhou, who was still holding his hand tightly. ¡°Why was I the one who fattened him up? He eats too much and doesn¡¯t exercise. After eating, he¡¯s playing here. F * ck, even my daughter and son have never raised him like this!¡± Ji Chenzhou wanted to cry but had no tears. and your brother-in-law is eating supper. He even knocked on my door in the middle of the night and asked me to make it for him. Do you know what I was doing at that time? ¡± At the mention of this, Ji Chenzhou was even more infuriated. ¡°That Ren of yours!¡± At that time, what else could Ji Chenzhou do? he would definitely be doing Naren. well, you already know about it. He keeps knocking on our door. Isn¡¯t he deliberately tormenting us? ¡± Ji Chenzhou now had obvious dark circles under his eyes, which were all caused by the past few days. Their Ren was still catching up on sleep and was also extremely sleepy. then you¡¯ll make it for him. He¡¯ll be more obedient when he¡¯s hungry. The conversation between the two was very soft, and he didn¡¯t know if his brother-in-law could hear it. ¡°If you don¡¯t make him supper and he keeps knocking on the door and smashing things, do you think you¡¯ll do it? Do you do it or not? Do you want to do it?¡± Ji Chenzhou had asked ¡®do it¡¯ three times in a row, which showed how angry he was. ¡°Hehe, I can only hehe ¡­¡± Feng Xi chuckled. Her sinister voice made Helian ting turn his head. However, she only glanced at him once before turning around and continuing to play. At that moment, Feng Xi had a feeling that her brother-in-law had gone crazy from the shock. Otherwise, how could he be in such a state? ¡°Did you see that? Isn¡¯t that infuriating?¡± Ji Chenzhou shrugged his shoulders. He had been facing this Helian ting for the past few days. He was both angry and pitiful. ¡°Brother-in-law?¡± Feng Xi called out to Helian ting. There was no response ¡­ Feng Xi wanted to step over the railing but realized that her hand was still held by Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Let go, let go, I won¡¯t run ¡­¡± Feng Xi rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s nervous expression. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any intention of running away!¡± no, no. Let go. I¡¯ll go in and take a look ¡­ Feng Xi had indeed thought that if brother-in-law was in this state, he wouldn¡¯t bring him home. He didn¡¯t want to serve him like this when he got home. Ji Chenzhou didn¡¯t believe her and pulled Feng Xi over the railing. Feng Xi laughed. Was he that untrustworthy? Feng Xi and Ji Chenzhou sat opposite Helian ting. Helian ting¡¯s fingers were very long, and the parts were assembled nimbly in his hands. ¡°Brother-in-law, let¡¯s go home!¡± Feng Xi said patiently. She thought that if her brother-in-law didn¡¯t say anything, he would leave. Helian ting did not say anything, and she could not tell what his emotions were. Feng Xi pouted and smiled. brother-in-law, let¡¯s go home! My wife is sick.¡± This time, Helian ting stopped what he was doing. why did you make her sick? ¡± These words were full of criticism. ¡°She¡¯s sick because she misses you. She¡¯ll be fine when you go back.¡± Feng Xi felt that it was alright. There was still a reaction when his wife was mentioned, which proved that there was no problem. ¡°Let go!¡± Seeing Ji Chenzhou and Feng Xi holding hands, Qin Gang¡¯s brother-in-law said in a deep voice. ¡°I told you to let go just now. Hurry up, I¡¯m not running!¡± Feng Xi shook Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand. Ji Chenzhou unhappily let go. If brother six dared to run away, he would definitely throw Helian ting out. He had had enough. ¡°Brother-in-law, let¡¯s go back quickly! It¡¯s especially boring without you at home.¡± What Feng Xi said was true. Without Helian ting at home, she didn¡¯t know what was going on. It was especially boring. Big brother also had an ice-cold face and didn¡¯t like to smile, let alone laugh. Why was it interesting with him and not interesting without him ¡­ He really couldn¡¯t explain it. Feng Xi could also feel that he tingchen had been in a bad mood these few days. Even though he always had a faint smile on his face when he played with Babel and the Knight. However, he would always look up when the maids passed by. However, when he saw who it was, a look of disappointment would flash across his eyes. Feng Xi had already seen it a few times. Perhaps he tingchen didn¡¯t realize it himself, but he saw it. Even Luke wasn¡¯t in good shape. He stopped playing basketball and games. She was sitting on the sofa in the living room in a daze, thinking about something, or perhaps waiting for something ¡­ Even baby said, ¡± why isn¡¯t my Mr. President back yet? ¡± Not to mention his wife, who ate very little, spoke very little, and did not sleep well at night. Although she didn¡¯t say it, Feng Xi knew that she was waiting for her brother-in-law to come back on his own. In fact, his wife was quite stubborn. If it were any other sister, she would have come to apologize. However, Feng Xi could understand his wife. She probably didn¡¯t think that she had done anything wrong. She just wanted to wake her brother up because he was too anxious. Feng Xi thought,¡±shouldn¡¯t brother-in-law be someone that everyone hates?¡± Why was he still being remembered by someone now? when did all this change start? ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Who knew that Helian ting would tell Feng Xi directly that he wasn¡¯t going back? Feng Xi was stunned when she heard this. Ji Chenzhou almost went crazy when he heard that ¡­ Was their family that good? Why are you still here? Was he going to be tortured to death? Was she taking revenge on him? ¡°Why?¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t understand. He even brought up his wife, so why didn¡¯t his brother-in-law go back? Was he really angry with his wife? ¡°Brother-in-law, are you angry? My wife hit you ¡­¡± Feng Xi thought that if he was really angry, he would feel wronged and apologize to his brother-in-law. Unexpectedly, his brother-in-law interrupted him directly. I¡¯m not angry. If she wants to hit me, then she did. These words did not sound like something Helian ting would say. It was actually a fight ¡­ Feng Xi immediately reached out and touched her brother-in-law¡¯s forehead. Was he having a fever? did he turn stupid? Helian ting slapped Feng Xi¡¯s hand away ¡­ I just want to see how the two of them get along. In this house ¡­ Helian ting said as he looked at Ji Chenzhou. Feng Xi and Ji Chenzhou were both shocked by his words. They had never thought that their brother-in-law would say such a thing. So the reason why he had come and stayed here without leaving was to see how Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren got along ¡­ Or to be more precise, it depended on how they loved each other. The way brother-in-law does things always surprises you. Such a change made Ji Chenzhou feel that he had been too much to him these past few days. She should treat him well ¡­ Feng Xi looked at Ji Chenzhou and Ji Chenzhou looked back at him. The two of them didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. They couldn¡¯t do anything because of their brother-in-law ¡­ brother-in-law, what do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll make it ¡­ In the end, Ji Chenzhou was the first to speak, and his tone and attitude instantly changed. Helian ting thought for a moment. spicy crayfish! Helian ting remembered that the person who followed he tingchen said that he liked spicy crayfish the most. At that time, he had pretended to be a mute and did not speak. Thinking of the incident that made he tingchen stay silent, Helian ting sank into his memories again. It was as if he had done many cruel things to him. She didn¡¯t think much of it in the past, but now that she thought about it, she seemed to have been really cruel to him. Ji Chenzhou cursed in his heart. Why did he have to ask him what he wanted to eat? He didn¡¯t like to cook seafood ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s eyes darted around. He did not like it, but someone else did ¡­ For example, his father ¡­ actually, I think it¡¯s not wrong for you to want to see how we live together, but you can¡¯t just look at us. Every pair has their own differences. For example. you can go to the opposite door and experience how my father and my stepmother get along ¡­ Ji Chenzhou said sincerely. Feng Xi slowly turned her head and looked at Ji Chenzhou. What did he mean by ¡®strength?¡¯ this was ¡­ Ji Chenzhou, you¡¯re really something. You knew that brother-in-law wouldn¡¯t leave, so you pushed him to your father¡¯s house. You sure think fast. Helian ting thought about it and it seemed to make sense. He should see how different men get along with each other. This way, he would be able to understand a little and then figure out some things. As he spoke, Helian ting stood up. Feng Xi could clearly see Ji Chenzhou heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he stood up as well. besides, my father¡¯s cooking is really good, especially the spicy crawfish. It¡¯s really authentic. Ji Chenzhou quickly opened the door and invited his brother-in-law out. Feng Xi scoffed. He had just stepped in. In fact, the Knights and the babies didn¡¯t need guardrails anymore, but they never left. Ren said that it felt more like a family, and it also seemed very warm. Just like that, Ji Chenzhou directly ¡± invited ¡± Helian ting to Gu Jue¡¯s house. Helian ting was such a person. No matter who he went to, he would act as if he was in his own home. Gu Jue asked Feng Xi and Ji Chenzhou as he watched Helian ting swagger into their house. Gu Jue asked in a strange tone because Helian ting was wearing home clothes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, father ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou told Gu Jue about Helian ting¡¯s current condition and what he wanted to do. ¡°I just wanted to see how you get along with my stepmother after staying at our house for a few days. I wanted to gain some experience.¡± ¡°He¡¯s taking the initiative to think about his relationship with he tingchen. We should support and help him. After all, it¡¯s a matter of helping him fulfill his wish. Don¡¯t you think so, father?¡± Ji Chenzhou addressed his father as ¡®father¡¯ very smoothly. Feng Xi looked at how Ji Chenzhou was fooling his father. This was clearly to let the hot-tempered Lord Jue serve his brother-in-law. ¡°You mean, he¡¯s going to stay in our house?¡± Gu Jue finally understood. Helian ting had actually changed so much and took the initiative to learn ¡­ Chapter 1591 - Chapter 1591: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1591: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Ji Chenzhou hurriedly nodded. ¡°And it¡¯s not just one or two days, but many days?¡± Gu Jue frowned, seemingly very unhappy. Ji Chenzhou nodded again. but it won¡¯t take long. Three to five days. Then, I¡¯ll send him to Han Bing and Mo Chen and see how they get along. Ji Chenzhou quickly found a way out for his father. Behind him, Feng Xi rolled her eyes. Han Bing and Mo Chen were two taciturn people. The two of them probably didn¡¯t know how to talk except when they were making love. He didn¡¯t want to send his brother-in-law there and then bring back a mute brother-in-law. ¡°I say, you couldn¡¯t have sent him here because you couldn¡¯t take it, right?¡± Gu Jue was not willing to use his brain, but he could tell what was going on from Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words. of course not. He wanted to come here of his own accord. I couldn¡¯t stop him. Besides, we¡¯re helping him by showing him how normal lovers get along. especially since you and my stepmother have such a good relationship. Let him see what a good man is. My father is so outstanding that he must show it! Ji Chenzhou tried his best to flatter his father. He had to quickly get his brother-in-law out of here. that¡¯s true. My love for your stepmother can be a role model. No one can compare to me. Gu Jue could not help but praise him. He had forgotten about his brother-in-law. that¡¯s right. Back then, it was because of your influence that Naren and I could have such a happy life now. So, father, you have a long way to go! ¡°The heavy responsibility of enlightening brother-in-law will be on you!¡± Ji Chenzhou wasn¡¯t usually very talkative, but now, he was praising his father to the heavens. Feng Xi felt like she didn¡¯t even need to say anything. She would just listen to their ¡°father and son¡± and let it be. ¡°F * ck, why do I feel like I¡¯ve been tricked by you?¡± Ji Chenzhou was flattering him. If Gu Jue still could not react in time, he could forget about being his father and be his son. how can that be? father, if you don¡¯t want brother-in-law to be envious, I can bring him back to our house after seeing the loving life you have with my stepmother. Ren is very obedient, and he¡¯s still lying in bed! Ji Chenzhou had deliberately put it in a very ambiguous manner. He was sure that his father would fall for it. Even Feng Xi wanted to slap Ji Chenzhou. Was there such a scam? Do you dare to tell your father why your Ren is still sleeping? Wasn¡¯t she catching up on sleep because her brother-in-law wanted to have supper? You say it as if you¡¯re very powerful and that Ren can¡¯t even get out of bed. However, Gu Jue followed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lead and thought of that. He thought about how his Chu baiqing had been busy with surgery and how he had been complaining about how tired he was. He hadn¡¯t been fed for a few days, and now he was craving meat. If what his third son said was true, wouldn¡¯t that be great? She told Chu baiqing that in order to enlighten Helian ting, they had to be very loving. It wasn¡¯t an act, it was just an act of wanting to be more intimate. Then, Chu baiqing would definitely cooperate. Perhaps he would be more proactive, and then he would be able to do whatever he wanted ¡­ Gu Jue felt that it was good when he thought of it this way. He didn¡¯t even greet Feng Xi and went straight in to entertain his brother-in-law. Qin Gang¡¯s brother-in-law looked around for a moment before he went back into the guardrails. Because the Knight¡¯s baby lived here most of the time, the game area was still here. Helian ting continued to play with his toys. When he was young, he was really too busy to play with these things. It was because he was very busy at that time that he could do anything with ease now. That was why he could play here so leisurely now. When Gu Jue walked over, Helian ting did not even raise his head. spicy crayfish! He only opened his mouth to order. ¡°What?¡± Gu Jue asked in confusion. Soon after, Ji Chenzhou came in and hurriedly explained, ¡± brother-in-law said he wanted to eat spicy crayfish. This dish is your specialty, father! Feng Xi walked in leisurely. It was like she had just watched a great show. Let¡¯s call it ¡°watch how I cheat my father.¡± ¡°Tsk, not only do I have to stay, but I also have to serve him three meals?¡± Gu Jue was furious when he heard that. He only served his Chu baiqing. Other men could forget about it. Feng Xi wanted to say that he probably had to eat four or five meals a day. That would completely depend on his mood for supper! Daddy, Daddy, listen to me. We¡¯ll raise him like a child. We have to take care of a child who doesn¡¯t know anything. Ji Chenzhou felt as if he was caressing his father¡¯s back. This state was exactly the same as when he had first started. After serving him for two days, he would be able to control his temper and have nothing to lose. think about my stepmother, think about him. It¡¯s just a few meals. It¡¯s just a matter of convenience. It¡¯s just an extra pair of chopsticks! Ji Chenzhou started to fool his father again, and Feng Xi couldn¡¯t bear to listen to him anymore. However, Gu Jue fell for it and brought up Chu baiqing. He was so confused that he didn¡¯t know where he was. Helian ting didn¡¯t care what they said. As long as there was something for him to play with and something for him to eat, he could do whatever he wanted. How could he not know that Ji Chenzhou could not stand him, so he sent him to Gu Jue¡¯s house? It didn¡¯t matter where he was, as long as it was lively. He also wanted to see how Gu Jue and Chu baiqing got along. He also wanted to know if he could do it. His sister¡¯s slap seemed to have given him a new understanding. After Ji Chenzhou¡¯s coaxing, Gu Jue went to make spicy crayfish while Feng Xi stayed for dinner. He even called the Butler and asked the kitchen to make some soup for he tingchen and Luke. Feng Xi realized that he was starting to worry. In the past, he didn¡¯t care about anything. Ever since he had his brother-in-law and brother-in-law, he had to manage everything. It was tiring. Feng Xi hung up the phone and lay on the sofa, watching her brother-in-law play. She was bored to death! And in his kitchen ¡­ Luke looked at he tingchen. His eyes were fixed on he tingchen. He tingchen was still wearing a white linen shirt. It was very loose, and he looked so handsome and calm. She looked at his long and fair hands that were cracking the eggs ¡­ It could be said that he tingchen was a perfect man. You couldn¡¯t find a single flaw in him. However, Helian ting was so cruel to such a person. What was he thinking? He tingchen was cracking an egg. His movements could not be considered skilled, but it was obvious that this was not his first time doing this. ¡°You really know how to cook?¡± Asked Luke. In the beginning, he did not believe he tingchen when he said he wanted to cook. A noble young master like him had nothing to do with the kitchen. His brother-in-law didn¡¯t seem to know how to cook, but he had such amazing cooking skills. As expected, rich people were all-rounded ¡­ ¡°I know a little. Anyway, it¡¯s edible. But you¡¯re the first person to eat my cooking!¡± He tingchen¡¯s voice was still as calm as ever. When he smiled, his deep eyes were really alluring. Helian ting had also asked him to learn how to cook, but he did not want to ¡­ She wanted to learn, but she didn¡¯t want to cook for him. Every time Helian ting gave him a short period of freedom, he would secretly cook. Even if it was just to cook a bowl of noodles for himself, he felt that his hands were still useful. Because he didn¡¯t want to be a useless person ¡­ ¡°.. It¡¯s my honor.¡± Luke scratched his head, not knowing what to say. Because the first one always had a special meaning. For some reason, Luke thought that the first man to eat he tingchen¡¯s cooking should be Helian ting. He tingchen actually made a very simple dish. It was just egg fried rice because he didn¡¯t know how to make anything too complicated. They were all things that could be found in the kitchen, and they were very convenient. ¡°I can see that you like to eat a lot!¡± After spending some time with him, he tingchen realized that Luke was a foodie and really liked to eat. He also had some knowledge about what was delicious and how to eat it. Many of the things he had mentioned were what he wanted to eat. It was just like the delicious snacks near the school. He would salivate just thinking about it. well, in addition to skateboarding and playing basketball, my biggest hobby is to eat. I met my sister at the night market. At that time, I took her to eat skewers. That place is especially delicious. If there is. chance.. will take you there ¡­ Because he was talking about what he liked, Luke became very talkative. ¡°Is it spicy?¡± He tingchen stopped what he was doing. He wanted to eat anything spicy. it¡¯s numbing, spicy, and delicious. Um, why don¡¯t we go eat it now? ¡± As he spoke, Luke also wanted to eat. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to eat he tingchen¡¯s egg-fried rice, but that he thought that the first person to eat his cooking shouldn¡¯t be him, but Helian ting. Therefore, if the two of them went out to eat, they could also avoid such a thing from happening. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He tingchen also wanted to eat. To him, spiciness had an irresistible temptation. He was probably like a rebellious teenager who had been imprisoned for too long and always wanted to release himself ¡­ The two of them hit it off and went out after changing. The Butler had arranged for a car to send them there. He looked at the car behind him. Even if Helian ting wasn¡¯t there, no matter where he went, there would always be someone following him and reporting to Helian ting immediately about where he had gone and what he was doing. He would even tell Helian ting about what he had eaten and how much he had eaten, no matter how big or small. All these years, he had been living under such surveillance. There was no freedom or privacy to speak of ¡­ Was he tired? She had long been numb and had no feelings, but why did she still care? why did she still want to be angry? Luke hummed a song. He was already moldy from staying at home. It¡¯s really great to be able to come out. However, he didn¡¯t know if the stall would open at this time. It usually opened around three O ¡®clock. It was half past one now, so it would be about time to drive there. At the thought of eating such delicious food, Luke¡¯s singing became even more lighthearted. These days, he had been eating nutritious and light food without any taste. It was simply too painful to eat. When he was with he tingchen, Luke still felt rather awkward. After all, he tingchen knew that he liked Helian ting, and a few days ago, Helian ting had done that kind of thing to him in front of him, even though he did not kiss him. However, she had already pressed him down and made that move. If he tingchen didn¡¯t stop her, she would really be kissed. If that happened, Luke didn¡¯t even dare to think about how things would end. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He tingchen asked with a smile. In fact, he had always been able to tell that Luke was very awkward, and that everything was written on his face. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Luke wasn¡¯t someone who would lie or beat around the bush, so when he tingchen asked him, he answered truthfully. ¡°I like it very much.¡± He tingchen did not hesitate at all and gave Luke a definite answer. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I like ¡­ Why does Helian ting still like me?¡± Luke said it rather awkwardly. He had always been a straightforward person, and he felt particularly uncomfortable asking such an awkward question. Wasn¡¯t it a little too sad to fall in love with someone for the first time in such a situation? I like your simple and straightforward personality,. like your kind heart,. like your attitude of daring to face your own feelings, I like a lot ¡­ ¡°But not a single one of them is annoying!¡± He tingchen couldn¡¯t think of that many feelings at the moment. I feel really embarrassed when you say that. I don¡¯t even know if I like Helian ting anymore. He¡¯s the only one who makes me feel so conflicted. Luke didn¡¯t want to hide anything from he tingchen, so he said directly. Even though it was inappropriate for them to talk about such a topic. ¡°It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s attractive!¡± ¡°In the past, he was used to wearing a mask, so many people didn¡¯t know what he looked like. They were all curious about him and attracted to him.¡± and your love for him is not because of the mask, his good looks, or his different pair of ice blue eyes, but because of his teasing from time to time ¡­ He tingchen was analyzing the situation for Luke. He didn¡¯t want the child to be in so much pain. She didn¡¯t want him to get hurt by Helian ting ¡­ yes, he was the one who molested me. I looked up this behavior on the internet and it¡¯s molesting! When Luke mentioned teasing, his face turned red. although it¡¯s a little inappropriate for me to say this, I still want to say it. Do you want to hear it? ¡± He tingchen smiled and patted Luke¡¯s head. This child was really likable. Luke nodded, like a student who was listening to his teacher. ¡°Helian ting only teased you to make me angry!¡± He tingchen¡¯s words were simple, but he wanted Luke to understand. my sister and brother-in-law said the same thing, but I didn¡¯t think of this. Since you said the same thing, it should be the case. Luke, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look hurt at all, as if he had just been proven right. There were no other emotions ¡­ He tingchen didn¡¯t know what to say after seeing Luke like this. He tingchen once again concluded that this kid, Luke, was really too likable. No wonder Helian Sheng would let him be her brother, and Feng Xi was so good to this brother-in-law. He really was a different child ¡­ ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Luke asked when he tingchen didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what to say!¡± He tingchen really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it!¡± He adjusted his sling to make his arm more comfortable. It had been a little itchy for the past few days, probably because scabs were growing. everything you want to say to me is for my own good. I think that one day, when I wake up, I¡¯ll find that I don¡¯t like Helian ting anymore. just like when I woke up that day and realized that I seemed to like Helian ting. in my opinion, this is a very simple question. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. if Helian ting is using me to threaten you, tell me that I really dared to hit him. So, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I won¡¯t be threatened by him. Luke thought about what his brother-in-law had said about he tingchen, and his heart really ached for him. also, if he ever ¡­ I¡¯ll help you!¡± As for he tingchen¡¯s slap, Luke actually felt very guilty. If it wasn¡¯t for him, perhaps he tingchen wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up. However, the matter had passed. It would be pretentious to say anything now. ¡°You, child, are really touching!¡± He tingchen¡¯s eyes were slightly red. If Ji Chenzhou had said something like that, he would not have dared to accept it. After all, they had been brothers for so many years. However, Luke was different. He had only known this child for a short time, but he could actually use such a distressed look to say that he would help him. Moreover, the person she was facing was Helian ting, and he still said it, and he said it very seriously. He couldn¡¯t help but be moved by this, and his heart felt warm. ¡°I ¡­ Will you?¡± Luke was embarrassed by he tingchen¡¯s words and scratched his head. He tingchen nodded and looked out of the car window. It was really lively. When the two of them arrived at the night market behind the school, all the stalls had just started to set up. Some of them had already started selling, so the two of them walked and stopped to look. He also ate a little, mainly to save his stomach for the skewers. I¡¯ll give my sister a call. I noticed that she hasn¡¯t been eating well these past two days, so I¡¯ll ask her to come directly from the company. As he spoke, Luke took out his phone and called Helian Sheng. Helian Sheng picked up the call very quickly. When she heard that Luke and he tingchen wanted to eat spicy skewers, she agreed. It was mainly because she had not eaten lunch and did not have much appetite. Jiang Yu had gone out to handle some matters, so Helian Sheng took a taxi and went there herself. She didn¡¯t notice that there was a car following her. Just as she got out of the car and walked towards the night market, the car stopped as well. Then, a woman got out of the car and followed her. At this time, the night market was slowly becoming more and more crowded, so it was not easy to walk. Because she had eaten it once before, Helian Sheng kept walking forward. He said to the person beside him, ¡± excuse me, excuse me ¡­ At first glance, Luke saw Helian Sheng walking over. While he and he tingchen were waiting for her, they had already ordered a numbing hot pot and skewers, waiting for he Liansheng to come and eat. ¡°Sister, over here!¡± Luke shouted at Helian Sheng. At this moment, he tingchen saw the woman behind Helian Sheng ¡­ ¡°Sheng Sheng, be careful!¡± The moment he tingchen shouted this, time seemed to have stopped. Chapter 1592 - Chapter 1592: &Quot; where are you hurt? " Helian tings voice was tense. Chapter 1592: &Quot; where are you hurt? ¡± Helian ting¡¯s voice was tense. Luke also saw the woman who was stabbing Helian Sheng with a knife. Without even thinking, Luke took two steps forward, grabbed Helian Sheng¡¯s arm, and pulled her behind him. When he wanted to kick the woman away, it was too late. The sharp knife was stabbed into his body ¡­ He tingchen, who had rushed over, smashed the chair onto the perpetrator. When the woman fell to the ground, her sweater and hat slipped off. It was Yu Ye, who should have been in the mental hospital ¡­ Helian Sheng held onto Lucas ¡°body, her trembling hand dialing 120. Her eyes were filled with panic that she had never seen before. If an ordinary woman saw such a scene, she would have lost control long ago. ¡°Kirks ¡­¡± Hold on!¡± Helian Sheng¡¯s lips were trembling. She¡¯d rather the knife was on her. Why was it Kirks ¡­ ¡°Sister, I ¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt ¡­¡± Luke tried to force a smile, but he couldn¡¯t. There were already a lot of onlookers. He tingchen came over to help hold onto Luke. He looked at the position of the knife and frowned. It was roughly where the heart was ¡­ ¡°Yu Sheng, you bitch, go to hell ¡­¡± Yu Ye, who had been knocked to the ground, stood up again like a madman. It was only then that Helian Sheng saw that it was Yu Ye ¡­ He didn¡¯t have time to think about how she had run out of the mental hospital ¡­ The only thing in her mind was that Luke had been injured for her. At this moment, the person in charge of monitoring he tingchen ran over and pressed Yu Ye to the ground. ¨C In the hospital- Helian Sheng looked at the blood in her hand. It was all Luke¡¯s. He tingchen sat beside her and stared at the words ¡®surgery¡¯. .. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone to look for you ¡­¡± Helian Sheng mumbled to herself. She wouldn¡¯t be able to explain herself if Luke called her. This would not have happened ¡­ Yu Ye wouldn¡¯t have followed him there, and Luke wouldn¡¯t have been injured. If he wanted to hurt someone, it should be her. It was all her fault ¡­ shengsheng, you can¡¯t think like that. If you were to face that crazy woman alone, you might have already met with an accident! He tingchen didn¡¯t know how to comfort the current Helian Sheng, because this had happened too suddenly. I¡¯d rather something happen to me than to anyone else ¡­ Helian Sheng didn¡¯t cry because she couldn¡¯t. Feng Xi walked out of the elevator and saw her wife ¡­ He ran over and fell to the ground. let me see if you¡¯re hurt ¡­ he said. Feng Xi¡¯s voice was trembling. He couldn¡¯t bear the possibility of losing Helian Sheng. Hearing Feng Xi¡¯s voice, Helian Sheng burst into tears. She shook her head desperately ¡­ She was sobbing ¡­ He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Kirks ¡­¡± Feng Xi held her in her arms. don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Nothing will happen to Kirks. Don¡¯t be afraid, hubby is here! Feng Xi¡¯s heart ached so much for Helian Sheng like this. When she received he tingchen¡¯s call, she was about to go crazy. When he heard that she was in the hospital and was undergoing emergency surgery, he was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t even listen carefully to who was injured. Along the way, he felt that his heart was about to stop beating. Helian ting, Gu Jue, and Ji Chenzhou, who had walked out of the elevator after him, also walked over. Helian ting immediately saw the blood on he tingchen¡¯s white linen shirt. He walked over in a few steps and pulled he tingchen up from the chair. He was very strong and looked very anxious, which stunned he tingchen. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Helian ting¡¯s voice was tense. Chapter 1595 - Chapter 1595: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1595: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life However, Feng Xi switched the plate to her other hand and waved it in front of Yu Ye. Yu Ye was really starving. Her lustful eyes stared at the plate of lamb chops in Feng Xi¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my wife will live well, very well, and she will live to a hundred years old.¡± Feng Xi said evilly. He didn¡¯t mind wasting some time to torture this crazy woman. He didn¡¯t want to do things like beating people up. It was too tiring. she¡¯s going to die, she¡¯s going to die. Everyone¡¯s dead, she¡¯s the only one left. Haha, she¡¯s the only one left ¡­¡± Yu Ye laughed crazily, her eyes still fixed on the plate in Feng Xi¡¯s hands. He kept swallowing his saliva. Feng Xi narrowed her eyes. Yu Ye¡¯s words weren¡¯t crazy. Everyone was dead except for his wife. What did he mean by that? Feng Xi picked up another plate of red braised meat. The color and taste were very tempting. Feng Xi had asked the chef in little Jiangnan to make this. Yu Ye¡¯s breathing became rapid, and she kept trying to break free from the handcuffs and shackles. She just wanted to eat a bite of meat. She was really too hungry. The people at the mental hospital said that Yu Ye was particularly greedy. Every time she ate, she would focus on meat. This was why Feng Xi used this method. He needed to know more about the mastermind behind the scenes. ¡°No one died!¡± Feng Xi pushed the plate of red braised meat in front of Yu Ye. Jiang Yu, who was watching from the side, was afraid that his young master would be hurt by this crazy woman. This kind of thing should be left to him to do, but young master had to do it personally. What if he was injured? dead, they¡¯re all dead. Every child is dead. We¡¯re only missing Yu Sheng, haha, she¡¯s the only one ¡­¡± Hearing that Feng Xi wasn¡¯t dead, Yu Ye started screaming madly. Her wrists were bleeding from the handcuff ¡­ However, she didn¡¯t feel any pain and continued to struggle. kill her, kill her, I must kill her ¡­ Yu Ye¡¯s mind was in a state of confusion, but her words were subconsciously spoken. At this moment, Feng Xi understood what was going on. Yu Ye was probably referring to his brother-in-law¡¯s children with other women, and they were all dead. His wife was the only one who was still alive. So, her brother-in-law¡¯s mother was going to kill her now, which meant that all the children her husband had with other women would be killed ¡­ Feng Xi couldn¡¯t imagine how many children were killed by that woman or how many died in their wombs. If his wife had not been abandoned by her biological mother, she would have been killed long ago. This woman was trying to uproot the weeds and eliminate the roots. She only wanted the Helian family to have her bloodline, with only her brother-in-law as the sole heir. In the future, for generations, the bloodline of the Helian family would only be her brother-in-law. This woman was really ruthless. ¡°Just let her look at this food, as long as she doesn¡¯t starve to death!¡± Feng Xi had gotten the answer she wanted and didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. When he left, his wife was still sleeping. He had to get back before she woke up. Feng Xi was worried that Helian Sheng would feel uneasy if she didn¡¯t see her when she woke up. Probably because of Luke¡¯s stabbing, Helian Sheng had become less courageous. Even when she was asleep, she could not help but tremble. Therefore, he needed someone to accompany him. When Feng Xi walked out of the interrogation room, she took out her phone. She dialed a number that she had gotten from he tingchen. The call was picked up only after a few seconds. I¡¯m Feng Xi. Tell your master that if there¡¯s anything, come at me. I¡¯ll play with her. Since she doesn¡¯t want to live anymore, I¡¯ll send her to hell to accompany the children and innocent women she killed! Feng Xi hung up the phone as soon as she finished speaking. On her handsome face, there was a rare murderous look. He would not let go of anyone who dared to have the intention to kill his wife, and he would make her die a terrible death. He couldn¡¯t care less about his brother-in-law now. If this continued, who knew what that crazy woman would do. He should have directly attacked Su Jin¡¯s matter and not have any scruples. His wife and children were fine this time, but Luke was still lying there. He couldn¡¯t tolerate the fact that danger was always around the people he cared about. He had to get rid of all these unsafe factors, no matter who they were. He thought that his brother-in-law would not be an unreasonable person. If he stood on his mother¡¯s side, then he, Feng Xi, would have no brother-in-law in the future. If his brother-in-law was on their side, he would definitely serve him well and provide for him. Just as everyone was busy at the hospital, he tingchen disappeared. He disappeared without a trace ¡­ When Naren woke up, he tingchen was no longer around. He thought that he had gone to the hospital. Who knew that when Ji Chenzhou called him in the afternoon to ask how he tingchen was feeling, he only realized that he tingchen had disappeared ¡­ Ji Chenzhou immediately sent people to look for him, but there was no trace of him. At this time, Helian ting¡¯s guards were also looking for he tingchen ¡­ Helian ting, who had just walked out of Luke¡¯s room, took advantage of the situation and threw his phone against the wall. He tingchen actually ran away ¡­ And it was without anyone knowing ¡­ If Ji Chenzhou¡¯s men had not been looking for him, Helian ting would have suspected that Ji Chenzhou had hidden her away. Ji Chenzhou was extremely regretful now. He should not have let he tingchen leave by himself. She knew that he was in a bad mood, so she should have stayed with him and not let him be ¡­ What he was worried about now was that he tingchen would not be able to take it. He had been too depressed all these years, and he still had mixed feelings for Helian ting. After hearing what Helian ting had said to Luke, he should have really given up. People were most afraid of death, especially after experiencing so much torture. However, she could not find him anywhere ¡­ At this moment, Ji Chenzhou did not expect that he tingchen would leave with master Xiu. Because he knew that he tingchen would not ask for help from someone he was not familiar with, not to mention that he had to face Helian ting. He did not want anyone to get involved with Helian ting because of him. Three days ¡­ There was still no news from he tingchen when Luke was transferred from the intensive care unit to the general ward. Helian ting¡¯s temper became more and more irritable ¡­ One day ago The moment he tingchen got off the boat, he almost stopped breathing. This Island was truly beautiful, and everything was in its original state. It was like a Pure Land, not stained by a single speck of dust. He tingchen, you¡¯re free ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for Lord Xiu, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter this place. No wonder Ji Chenzhou said that he would send him here. Helian ting would definitely not be able to find him here ¡­ In the distance, a person was walking on the soft beach, as if he was bending down to pick up shells. He tingchen thought that person should be Qin Nan. However, he tingchen also remembered that Qin Nan was disabled ¡­ How could he walk ¡­ He tingchen looked at master Xiu, who was beside him. He saw that master Xiu¡¯s cold and stern face actually revealed a trace of gentleness. He tingchen could roughly confirm that the person in the distance was Qin Nan. ¡°Lord Xiu, I¡¯m going to walk around!¡± He tingchen thought that it was better for him not to disturb master Xiu. yes, you can go around as you wish. It¡¯s very safe here! Master Xiu¡¯s eyes were fixed on Qin Nan in the distance. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He tingchen left with a smile. This kind of freedom without being disturbed was what he had dreamed of. However, now that he had one, he was not as ecstatic as he had imagined. Was this freedom too easy to obtain, or was his state of mind already different ¡­ He tingchen, you still gave your heart to Helian ting ¡­ Qin Nan saw a blue shell under the fine sand. He bent down and picked it up. He raised it in the direction of the sun. It was so beautiful! That was because Ren liked shells. Even though he had grown up here and had seen and picked up many shells, he still liked them. Therefore, whenever Qin Nan had nothing to do, he would come to pick up shells. There were endless shells here, because the sea would constantly supply them. This kind of surprise and happiness will accompany you for the rest of your life. Qin Nan slowly put down his arms and looked at the person who was coming from not far away. He welcomed the hot and dazzling sun with the aura of a King. The shell that Qin Nan had just picked up fell into the fine sand again. Even the sound of the waves stirred restlessly, as if they were lining up to welcome the return of the master of this place. The way the person walked and his domineering aura made Qin Qiao freeze in place. Lord Xiu ¡­ When master Xiu got closer, Qin Nan could clearly see his cold and stern face, and he reacted. He turned around and ran ¡­ Although he couldn¡¯t run as fast as before, he could still run normally. ¡°Qin Nan, I¡¯m already here, where else can you hide?¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s voice had a hint of dignity, but it was even more gentle. ¨C In the hospital- Luke couldn¡¯t move right now because his arm would press on his wound if he hung it, so he could only put his right hand on a stand with a splint. His wound hurt with every breath, so Luke felt a little uncomfortable. However, what made him even more upset was the sight of Helian ting. The first person he saw when he woke up was Helian ting, and at that time, he was holding his hand. Some vague words still echoed in his ears. He did not think that those gentle words were from Helian ting. Everything was a little messy because he tingchen had disappeared ¡­ When the incident happened, they had just prepared the ingredients and were about to eat. However, they had not even taken a bite before that incident happened. After he woke up, he even joked with his brother-in-law, ¡± I didn¡¯t manage to eat my spicy skewers ¡­ As he said this, he even thought of going out to eat with he tingchen after he recovered. However, she did not expect him to leave ¡­ Although no one said why he had left, Luke felt that it had something to do with him. ¡°Brother-in-law, did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have said or do something I shouldn¡¯t have done while I was unconscious?¡± Luke couldn¡¯t help but ask Feng Xi. ¡°You said you were unconscious, so how could you speak or do anything, my brother-in-law!¡± Feng Xi was massaging Luke¡¯s legs. He was lying down and not moving, so his blood circulation was not good after a long time. In the past two days, Feng Xi had lost some weight. Because Helian Sheng was taking care of the baby, she had slight abdominal pain, but it was not serious. As for Luke, Feng Xi was taking care of him personally because she was grateful. If it wasn¡¯t for him, he might have lost his wife and child. Although Luke said that it was his duty, that she was his sister, and he had to protect her. However, Feng Xi also told herself that she would remember this kindness for the rest of her life. ¡°Here, here, scratch, it¡¯s itchy!¡± Luke said to Feng Xi. ¡°Yes, right here ¡­¡± Feng Xi scratched him right. He smiled comfortably. If others were to see this, they would definitely not believe that the master who served people in front of them was actually young master Feng. hey, wasn¡¯t. holding your brother-in. law¡¯s hand when I woke up? Young master he left, so I wondered if it was because of me!¡± Luke exhaled softly, not daring to use too much force. Feng Xi¡¯s hand paused for a moment before she continued. If he were to tell Luke that his brother-in-law had said that he liked him and was going to take him in, the kid would probably jump off a building. She would definitely blame herself for he tingchen¡¯s departure and blame it on herself. ¡°That¡¯s only because you¡¯re awake and my brother-in-law is so excited that he¡¯s holding it!¡± Naturally, Feng Xi didn¡¯t want her brother-in-law and brother-in-law to be together. ¡°Then what has he been doing here with me for the past two nights?¡± For the past two nights, Helian ting had been the one accompanying her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you save his precious little sister? naturally, you should receive this level of treatment.¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t understand why her brother-in-law was doing this. He could have stayed by the bed, but when his wife was asleep, he could come over or let Jiang Yu stay by the bed. His brother-in-law had a bad temper because he couldn¡¯t find he tingchen. However, when he faced Luke, he was very calm. She did her best to take care of him, and the level of care she gave him was the same as when he tingchen was hospitalized. then you can ask him to give me some money. Don¡¯t let him take care of me. I can¡¯t take it. Besides. I feel really sorry for young master he ¡­ besides, I¡¯m also afraid that if he continues to treat me like this, I won¡¯t be able to control myself and will become greedy and want more ¡­ Luke had always liked Helian ting. Even his sister and brother-in-law said that he shouldn¡¯t like Helian ting and that he would get hurt. However, he thought that it was rare for him to like someone, so he just kept it in his heart and wouldn¡¯t be hurt. But now, he realized that feelings couldn¡¯t be put aside just because you wanted to. Moreover, Luke also realized that his feelings for Helian ting had changed ¡­ He could control it in the past, but now he couldn¡¯t. Therefore, he did not dare to look at Helian ting now, because he was afraid that he would fall deeper and deeper. Feng Xi¡¯s heart sank when she saw how conflicted Luke was. Emotions were the most difficult thing to control. Once they spread, they would make you completely lose yourself. Just like Luke now ¡­ When Helian ting came in, he was holding his phone in his hand, his face full of anger. It was obvious that the phone call just now had failed to find any news. Helian ting walked over and said to Feng Xi, ¡± you go and see shengsheng. I¡¯ll do it! For some reason, Luke was a little nervous whenever he saw Helian ting. ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯ll do it!¡± Feng Xi didn¡¯t want her brother-in-law to be alone with Luke right now. Chapter 1597 - Chapter 1597: - wont let you down for the rest of my life-Ill sleep with you tonight Chapter 1597: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life-I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight Baby shook his head, his little face was so cute. Ji Chenzhou gave her a look of approval, while her baby smiled smugly. The Knight continued to hold her hand, afraid that she would get carried away and spill the beans. Helian ting looked at the rice in his bowl, his icy blue eyes unmoving. Who would treat him well? He would not allow such a thing to happen. He was the one who should be good to him. However, he couldn¡¯t even find her now, so how could she be good to him ¡­ you understand, but I don¡¯t ¡­ Helian ting looked at his baby and touched her head. Her baby liked Helian ting very much, so she naturally felt bad seeing him like this. He had only said it earlier because he couldn¡¯t hold back. At the end of the day, even though baby was young, a five-year-old child actually already understood a lot. it¡¯s not too late for you to understand now. You can go and find ¡­ Baby almost blurted it out. Fortunately, the Knight pinched her hand in time. Because of the pain, she looked at her brother with a wronged expression. The Knight gave her a look that said ¡®you can¡¯t tell¡¯. The baby stuck out its tongue at him ¡­ She had almost forgotten about it. What would uncle he do if she told him? Baby¡¯s unfinished words were also reasonable. ¡°But I can¡¯t find him! He¡¯s hiding!¡± Helian ting did not realize that he had been sighing more and more recently. ¡°I¡¯ll play hide-and-seek with my brother, and we¡¯ll find each other in the end!¡± No matter who was looking for who, there was no time when they couldn¡¯t find who. ¡°You¡¯ll find it too, so put your heart into it!¡± Her baby¡¯s personality was similar to Ren¡¯s. She put in a lot of effort in everything she did. So, although she was young, she felt that as long as she put in the effort, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do. Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren looked at their daughter, their hearts filled with joy. The children grew up like this, and the words they said would always surprise you. Sometimes, you would think that this wasn¡¯t something a child under the age of six should say. However, she was so serious and reasonable. The Knight let go of his baby¡¯s little hand and began to eat. Heart? How? He had used all his manpower, but there was no news at all. How could he not be afraid of what Ji Chenzhou was afraid of? He was also afraid that the carefree he tingchen would really die. It was because he had wanted to die for a long time ¡­ In the past, he had only thought that he was dying and throwing a tantrum. It was only then that he realized that he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and that was why he wanted to die. He had never thought that he would hurt him so much, never ¡­ Now that he thought about it, he wanted to die ¡­ Helian ting did not leave and stayed at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s house. Ren called Feng Xi to tell him not to worry. Helian ting was in the room that he tingchen had stayed in before, lying on the bed. She hugged her pillow and didn¡¯t move. Anyone who saw Helian ting like this would feel heartache. No matter how much she hated him before, she hated him so much that she wanted to stew his bones and tendons. He had also forgotten how much he had hurt he tingchen in the past. Now, Helian ting did not care about anything, not even national affairs. He did not answer his mother¡¯s phone calls. Helian ting could not eat much, and his attendants were so anxious that they did not eat as well. He had no choice but to let the baby feed him so that he would eat more. Baby¡¯s room Baby hugged his knees as he sat there, sobbing softly. The Knight closed the door and walked over to hug her. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry!¡± The Knight knew that her baby was worried about her President. After all, in her heart, the most handsome man in the world was her President. ¡°I want to tell him ¡­ Uncle he had been taken away by Lord Xiu! I want to tell our President ¡­¡± Baby choked on his sobs, his eyes were red from crying, even his nose was red. baby, listen to me. Do you still remember that fourth father will punish you if you do something wrong? and then, when you¡¯re punished, you¡¯ll remember not to make the same mistake again. The Knight felt sorry for his sister and kept patting her head. ¡°Yes ¡­¡± He naturally remembered this treasure. She sneaked into the kitchen to cook, but she took a knife and almost hurt herself ¡­ Fourth father punished her by standing there for a long time and not letting her eat. From that one time, she remembered that children could not hold knives by themselves. It was very dangerous. your President has also made a mistake and is now being punished. he¡¯ll only remember the pain he¡¯s caused to uncle he now. He¡¯ll only treat him better after he finds uncle he. The Knight explained to the baby seriously. Baby listened and sniffed. She understood. This punishment was a good thing for her President. When she was punished to stand and go hungry, she also felt terrible. Now that it was over, wasn¡¯t it good? Moreover, their President was an adult. He would definitely be able to make it through. Then, when he found uncle he, he would definitely treat him twice as well. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. You¡¯re not pretty anymore!¡± The Knight gently kissed his sister¡¯s forehead. Although he sometimes felt that his sister was very delicate, he still loved her very much. Very, very much ¡­ Happy Island Helian ting had just laid down on the bed when his door was pushed open. Qin Nan walked in. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight!¡± Qin Nan directly went to the hammock. ¡°Why?¡± Helian ting asked, confused. He didn¡¯t like master Xiu very much. Since master Xiu was already here, he shouldn¡¯t be with him. A man like Lord Xiu was worthy of anyone entrusting their entire life to. He also felt that it would be good for Qin Nan to be with him. I don¡¯t want to share a room with him ¡­ Qin Nan¡¯s back was facing he tingchen. There were many rooms on the island. Why did Qin Nan have to sleep in the same room with him? ¡°But you don¡¯t have to share a room with me, do you?¡± He tingchen almost said, ¡± if you do this, it¡¯ll be easy for my benefactor to misunderstand what you think of me. This was not good, really not good ¡­ there¡¯s someone in your room. That person can¡¯t bring himself to come to your room to look for me! Qin Nan¡¯s voice was very muffled, as if he was sulking with someone. ¡°..¡±He tingchen did not know what to say. So that was the reason. This child was quite interesting. But then again, he really did understand Lord Xiu. After getting along with him for the past two days, master Xiu¡¯s temper was indeed very boring. However, even though he looked like a rough man, his heart was very delicate. He didn¡¯t have a bad temper like everyone thought. He was very tolerant of Qin Nan and had a good temper. Except when Qin Nan deliberately skipped his meal, he would give orders with a straight face. The rest of the time, no matter how Qin Nan threw a tantrum or played with him, he would indulge him. The more Qin Nan lost his temper, the more he tingchen noticed that master Xiu¡¯s eyes were gentle. That kind of pampering was really surprising. Such a man who lived on the edge of a knife could dote on another boy so much. It was hard to imagine. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep here every day ¡­¡± Lying on the bed, he could hear the sound of the sea and breathe in the air of freedom. There was really no better feeling than this ¡­ However, he tingchen knew that his heart was empty. It was so empty that it hurt ¡­ No one could find him here. In the past, he had tried to escape, but he would be captured the next day. He thought that if he lived here for the rest of his life, Helian ting would never find him. ¡°He won¡¯t stay here for long, he¡¯ll leave eventually!¡± Qin Nan was still as handsome as before, but on his handsome face, there was a hint of calmness. It had been more than five years. He was no longer the Qin Nan who haggled with Ren in the cafeteria. He had experienced too much in the past five years. It was impossible for him not to be calm. People were always like this. The more they experienced, the more they knew what they could have and what they should let go of. In the past, he was the one who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth and liked Lord Xiu, pestering him like that. A Wen, Chang Qing, and the others were right. Master Xiu was a God from heaven, and he was the mud on the ground. How could they be together? He had never felt that it was such an unfortunate and sad thing for him to be in a wheelchair for five years. Instead, he thought that those were the happiest days of his life. Because Lord Xiu had been by his side all this time ¡­ More than five years, more than two thousand days and nights, was enough for him to slowly reminisce about the rest of his life. It was enough ¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Xiu tell you? He¡¯s not planning to leave!¡± When they came here, master Xiu had said that he would live here and spend the rest of his life with this person. Qin Nan closed his eyes. What was master Xiu trying to do? When he appeared on the island and saw that he could walk and run ¡­ He did not say anything. He was not surprised or shocked ¡­ He didn¡¯t even ask when he would be able to stand up. His attitude towards him was as if they had never been separated and had always been living together. It was so natural. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave ¡­¡± Qin Nan¡¯s words had a hint of pique. Where could he go? If Lord Xiu didn¡¯t let him go, he would go anywhere. He understood this man¡¯s domineering ways too well. Look at how depressed he is, he always keeps his word. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s cold voice came from the door. It was a muffled voice, but the anger seemed to be filled with grievance. Qin Nan suddenly fell from the bed. He definitely didn¡¯t expect that master Xiu would come. He had just said that Lord Xiu wouldn¡¯t come. Master Xiu walked in a few steps and directly picked Qin Nan up from the ground. ¡°Put me down, what are you doing ¡­¡± Qin Nan naturally wouldn¡¯t do it. His handsome face turned red. ¡°I want to have a good sleep. I can¡¯t sleep without you by my side!¡± As master Xiu spoke, he carried Qin Nan and walked out. Some things were like this, and over time, it became a habit. For the past five years, he had been sleeping in the same bed as Qin Nan. He had always been a light sleeper, but after he slept with Qin Nan, he had been sleeping very well. Other than Qin Nan peeing late, he would wake up. The rest of the time, he was able to sleep very deeply, and he could sleep all the way until dawn. Ever since Qin Nan left, he had not had a good night¡¯s sleep. She would always feel that her side was empty, and she would never be able to touch that person behind her again. Her heart would also be empty ¡­ mingxiu, put me down. I don¡¯t want to sleep with you. Who wants to sleep with you? you old man ¡­ Qin Nan kicked and hit him, but he was not as strong as master Xiu. He could only let Lord Xiu carry him away. The corners of he tingchen¡¯s mouth held a faint smile. With master Xiu¡¯s personality, it was really a surprise for him to wipe his face and carry Qin Nan away. If she didn¡¯t really like him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do this ¡­ He wanted to say that Grandpa Xiu and Qin Nan were a good match. Lord Xiu wasn¡¯t the kind of man who would play tricks. When it came to a person, he would only be moved after a long, long time. Once he was moved, he would give up everything and would never turn back. Of course, when he said ¡°moved,¡± he was referring to his feelings for her, and not the kind of gratitude he felt for Huo qingge. Qin Nan probably didn¡¯t expect that master Xiu would really come to find him. You really can¡¯t be so full of yourself when it comes to love. You won¡¯t know how much the other person will do because they love you. It must be very blissful to be loved by someone. He also hoped that Qin Nan could untie the knot in his heart and be happy with Grandpa Xiu. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re not worthy of master Xiu, there¡¯s no difference between noble and lowly feelings ¡­ No¡­ He had also once thought that there was really no distinction between noble and lowly feelings. That was why he had fallen for Helian ting. Even though he was hurt by him, he was still moved. That was three years ago ¡­ He said to Helian ting, ¡°I like you ¡­ I like it very much ¡­¡± However, what she got in return was, ¡± how can a slave be qualified to talk about love? don¡¯t think that you can forget your identity just because you¡¯ve slept with me! At that time, he tingchen knew that love was also divided into high and low. With your low status, you have no right to talk about love and liking. From then on, he tingchen carefully remembered his status as a slave and did not dare to cross the line. The feeling of forcing yourself not to like someone and controlling your own heart was really not good. And the process was really painful ¡­ He tingchen covered his face with the blanket and the corners of his eyes were wet. He tingchen, you are free now. This is not the life you have always wanted. He had once thought that even if he died, he would be suppressed. Who would have thought that he would be able to breathe so freely in his lifetime. Goodbye, Helian ting ¡­ May we never see each other again ¡­ Northern city, four in the morning. Helian ting woke up from his dream. he tingchen ¡­ Don¡¯t ¡­¡± Helian ting gasped for air. It was a dream ¡­ He was drenched in cold sweat. He had actually had such a dream. In the cold river, he tingchen¡¯s body slowly sank and was getting further and further away from him. He desperately tried to reach out to grab him, but he could not touch him. He tingchen smiled at him and lowered his body as if he was saying, ¡± I¡¯ve finally left you. I¡¯m free ¡­ No matter how Helian ting shouted at him, he did not listen to him at all ¡­ Helian ting covered his chest, which was in so much pain that it felt like someone had hit it with a big stone several times. ¡°He tingchen, you¡¯re not allowed to die. If you dare to die, I ¡­¡± Helian ting¡¯s words were harsh, but he could no longer threaten her. At this moment, Helian ting¡¯s phone rang. No one would have the guts to call him at this time. Unless she had news of he tingchen. Because he said he had news, no matter what time it was, she had to tell him immediately ¡­ Chapter 1601 - Chapter 1601: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1601: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Helian ting¡¯s tone was very flat, and no one could tell what his emotions were. ¡°You child, what are you saying? I¡¯ve already said that I sprained my foot. My body hasn¡¯t been well recently and I keep feeling like I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m getting older and it¡¯s like this.¡± don¡¯t say such things. I don¡¯t like to hear them. Every half a year, mother¡¯s health has always been good! Helian ting looked at his mother¡¯s ankle and frowned. ¡°People always have to die ¡­¡± Nalan Xinyue held Helian ting¡¯s hand again. shengsheng doesn¡¯t want to talk, probably because she¡¯s still unfamiliar with me. I¡¯m a little worried about Feng Xi because he¡¯s younger than shengsheng. Your father is three years younger than me, and I¡¯ve never been happy with him! Nalan Xinyue let out a sigh as she talked about the past. I¡¯ve been through this. I know how important marriage is to a woman¡¯s life. Shengsheng must have suffered a lot since she was young. In the future, she should have someone to love and dote on her. ¡°In a woman¡¯s life, what she wants is definitely not to eat well, dress well, or live well, but to have someone who will love her.¡± Nalan Xinyue¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. After listening to his mother¡¯s words, Helian ting¡¯s expression remained normal. He had heard too much about marriage since he was young. Because she couldn¡¯t get her father¡¯s love, her mother was depressed all day. His mother had always hoped that he would have a brother or sister, because she was afraid that he would be too lonely after she passed away. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her. Feng Xi¡¯s a good person and she¡¯s very nice to her.¡± Helian ting knew his mother very well. She liked to worry about everything. However, there were some things that he didn¡¯t need to worry about. I¡¯m relieved then ¡­ Nalan Xinyue touched Helian ting¡¯s hand again. It was only then that Helian ting realized that his mother had a wound on her finger. ¡°How did you do this?¡± Helian ting took a closer look at his mother¡¯s hand and found that it was full of needle marks. I heard from the Butler that shengsheng is getting married, so I¡¯ve been in a hurry to embroider a wedding dress. Because time is too tight, I asked the embroider to embroider clothes and shoes for her. You know, in our Helian Kingdom, the daughter of the Chu family wants her mother to embroider her wedding dress herself, and I¡¯m her mother too! When Nalan Xinyue smiled, the corners of her eyes were full of smiles. That kind of gentle smile made people feel very comfortable. Helian ting looked at his mother¡¯s hand. I¡¯ll thank mother on behalf of shengsheng. She¡¯ll be very happy if she knows. Helian ting looked at his mother¡¯s finger and said in a deep voice. we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s too distant. I¡¯m happy to do this. You know that I only want a daughter! alright, you can go back to your work. I¡¯m tired and want to sleep! Nalan Xinyue said as she rubbed her temples. Helian ting helped her lie down and watched her fall asleep before he went out. When Helian ting came to take Helian Sheng to the ward. Helian Sheng could tell at a glance that he had lost weight, and his entire face did not look good. Feng Xi snorted coldly. Her brother-in-law was here to question her. His mother must have told him everything. How could he fall for her trap ¡­ Helian Sheng didn¡¯t know what had happened to her brother in the past few days, so when she saw that her brother¡¯s expression was not good, she thought that Nalan Xinyue had told him about what had happened just now. I¡¯m telling you, brother-in-law, I didn¡¯t use much strength. Who knows how she fell! Before Helian ting could say anything, Feng Xi said, ¡° Chapter 1602 - Chapter 1602: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1602: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Helian Sheng¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at her brother, and her expression immediately changed. brother, I¡¯m fine. He just threw a tantrum with me and fell on the sofa. I¡¯ve already checked. The child is fine! Helian Sheng smiled and rounded the conversation. What kind of person was Feng Xi? when he heard his wife say this, he immediately understood. That old witch was so good at talking and acting. She didn¡¯t play by the rules at all. He had spoken too hastily just now. What if she didn¡¯t say that she pushed him? wouldn¡¯t she be confessing? Instead, he was the one who complained first. she insisted on being discharged from the hospital. My fourth brother said that she needed more rest. She threw a tantrum and insisted on getting out of bed to go home by herself. I pushed her and she fell! Feng Xi said to Helian ting with an expression like a child who had done something wrong, but also with a righteous expression. Sure enough, after hearing that his sister had fallen, Helian ting¡¯s eyes immediately changed again. ¡°Even if she¡¯s throwing a tantrum, you can¡¯t push her!¡± Helian ting¡¯s tone was very bad. His heart ached for his sister. Because of he tingchen¡¯s matter, he had not been able to take care of her. If something really happened to her, he would never forgive himself. That was his way of taking care of her ¡­ she¡¯s disobedient, but we can¡¯t let her be all the time. After all, we¡¯re nursing a baby now. Brother-in-law, you have to be clear about what¡¯s going on before you lose your temper with me! Feng Xi seemed to be very angry about this and didn¡¯t give in at all. It seemed that even if Helian Sheng didn¡¯t listen, she blamed herself for being pushed. Seeing Feng Xi¡¯s attitude, Helian ting remembered what his mother had just said. It seemed like Feng Xi¡¯s rashness was probably because of this. Helian Sheng looked at her brother¡¯s attitude. It was obvious that Nalan Xinyue had not told him that he had fallen down here. However, she must have been leading her brother. Jiang Yu had just said that her brother had gone to Nalan Xinyue¡¯s ward. She must have said something to her brother for him to come. Now that she and Feng Xi had a tacit understanding, she couldn¡¯t let Nalan Xinyue lead her by the nose and let her do whatever she wanted. She had to admit that the older the ginger, the spicier it was. However, she was alone, while she and Feng Xi were two people. They also had a strong support group. In the future, it would depend on who had the higher IQ. He would definitely not do reckless things again. Since she, Nalan Xinyue, wanted to play this kind of heart-to-heart game, then they would accompany her to the end. She believed that the truth would be revealed one day. Those who deserved to be punished would get their just desserts. And she, Nalan Xinyue, would definitely be exposed one day. She, Helian Sheng, would let her brother understand what kind of person his mother was ¡­ just now, Auntie happened to come to see me and was also implicated. She said that she was fine, but I don¡¯t know if she is really fine ¡­ brother, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Auntie was here? you even asked her to come to the hospital to see me! Helian Sheng said to Helian ting in a complaining tone. Since Nalan Xinyue wanted to play tricks, she didn¡¯t need to tell the truth. She was willing to take on this kind of bet. Helian ting looked at Helian Sheng. So that was how his mother got hurt ¡­ her ankle is swollen. She said she came to see you, but she didn¡¯t say how she got injured! Helian ting glanced at Feng Xi, who was still angry. As expected of a child¡¯s temper, he had to change this. When one¡¯s temper flared up, it was also a kind of illness. why is it still swollen? it was fine at the time. Where is Auntie? I¡¯ll ask fourth brother to take a look. Brother-in-law, I saw that they were all fine at the time ¡­ After listening to her brother-in-law¡¯s words, Feng Xi couldn¡¯t help but admire her own wife. Her brain was really quick. If it wasn¡¯t for her quick reaction, he might have fallen into the old witch¡¯s trap. His mother must have talked a lot to his brother-in-law, but she definitely would not have told him about her injury. However, the things she said were enough to arouse his suspicion that they had something to do with her injury. Just suspicion was already terrifying. That old witch knew his character well. She would definitely confess without asking for it. Then, he would become the one who pushed someone and injured her, and then the villain would complain first ¡­ This old witch really did a good job of playing this game of chess. He had almost fallen into his trap. It was a good thing that he had an extremely smart wife. This old witch was really not simple. This seemed to be a simple matter, but she had planned it just right. ¡°Is Auntie hospitalized there? I¡¯ll go take a look ¡­ Feng Xi, hurry up and leave. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Helian Sheng said to Feng Xi angrily as she was about to get off the bed. Wasn¡¯t it just acting? Who doesn¡¯t know ¡­ she¡¯s sleeping now. We¡¯ll check on her when she wakes up. You lie down and have a good rest! Helian ting looked at his sister¡¯s angry face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. also, don¡¯t be angry when you¡¯re pregnant. Have you forgotten what Chu baiqing said to you? ¡± and you, she¡¯s recuperating and giving birth to your child. Even if she has a temper, you¡¯d better bear with it. If you dare to hit her again, I won¡¯t let you off easily. Because Helian ting had gotten out of bed after he woke up from fainting, he was not feeling well. It was as if he would collapse at any moment. When had Helian ting, who had always been high and mighty, ever been so exhausted? This feeling right now was like having a serious illness, and his entire body felt uncomfortable. ¡°You two can talk, I¡¯ll go see Kirks!¡± In order to prevent him and his wife from not understanding each other well enough and saying the wrong things again, Feng Xi wanted to leave as soon as possible. He would let his wife tell his brother-in-law ¡­ When Ren told him that the old witch had arrived, he saw Ren mysteriously calling Ji Chenzhou away. It was the first time he had seen Ren so nervous and happy. His intuition told him that something was wrong. Feng Xi was found in Chu baiqing¡¯s office. They were Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren. When he entered and saw Ji Chenzhou¡¯s joyful expression, he knew that something must have happened. ¡°Do you have news of he tingchen?¡± Feng Xi narrowed her eyes and asked. Ren had told him that he had met the old witch when he was on the phone. Who was the one calling? ¡°Hey, sixth brother, how did you know? Don¡¯t tell me your big brother-in-law also knows about it?¡± Ji Chenzhou stood up from his chair and asked in surprise. ¡°I guessed it. It can¡¯t really be on an uninhabited island, right?¡± This was the only possibility that Feng Xi could think of ¡­ It was also a place that they had always overlooked, and a place that no one could find. yes, master Xiu brought them. Don¡¯t tell your brother-in-law. You still have to ask tingchen for his opinion on this matter. He tingchen finally lived the life he wanted. No matter how much pain and suffering Helian ting was in right now, it was not worth mentioning compared to the torture he tingchen had suffered all these years. It was time to let him deeply realize how much he had done to he tingchen all these years. What he was going through now was just a punishment for him. When he called he tingchen just now, he could tell from his tone that he was very happy. His entire person seemed to have come alive again. He said that the reason he didn¡¯t tell him was that he was afraid that Helian ting would find out that they all knew and use all kinds of means to force them to know his whereabouts. Another reason was that he didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt because of him. In the end, he tingchen said to him, ¡± Chenzhou, I¡¯ve never been so relaxed and free before. It¡¯s great. Hence, without he tingchen¡¯s permission, Ji Chenzhou would never tell Helian ting about his whereabouts. He wanted him to continue breathing freely ¡­ Compared to their relationship, he was naturally closer to he tingchen. I didn¡¯t say I was going to tell him. It¡¯s fine as long as he tingchen lives well. We¡¯ll discuss this again. Feng Xi thought that she had to give this matter further thought because there was an old witch now. He had to be on guard against her at all times. Her claws had always been very long. They were also good at scheming. In that case, they had to play this game to the end and see who had the higher IQ and better acting skills. ¡°I need your help with something. Here¡¯s the thing, my brother-in-law¡¯s mother is here.¡± Feng Xi had to mobilize everyone and make a big scene. He had to make that old witch a turtle in a jar. ¡°That especially gentle woman just now, is she Mr Helian¡¯s mother?¡± Ren asked in shock. How could such a gentle woman have such a cold-hearted son? Oh my God, she¡¯s an old witch. She¡¯s the mastermind behind everything that happened to your sixth sister-in-law recently! Feng Xi shook her head and explained. This old witch, anyone who saw her would believe that she was a good person. They would definitely believe that she was a gentle and kind woman. However, who would have known that she was vicious and had a perverted mentality? f * ck, they¡¯re sending themselves to the door ¡­ This was something that na Ren did not know, but Ji Chenzhou did. I almost lost to her when we fought just now. This old witch is very good at scheming. And Naren has seen her before. She has a very gentle and kind image. think about it. She¡¯s my brother-in-law¡¯s mother. In his heart, she must be a gentler and Kinder woman. If we tell him now that your mother is a murderer, that she has killed many people, many children, and even wanted to kill your sister, my brother-in-law will definitely not believe us ¡­ when the time comes, she¡¯ll say that we¡¯re trying to frame her. D * mn, if such a thing were to happen, I¡¯d be so angry that I¡¯d die. So, we¡¯ll outwit her and play with her. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the one who¡¯s better. Feng Xi said in an imposing manner. ¡°Sixth brother, how do you want to play?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked with a smile. Why did he feel that it would be fun? ¡°We have to treat her warmly. Can¡¯t she pretend to be kind and warm? Then we have to be more enthusiastic than her and let my brother-in-law feel that we value his mother. Then, we will let this old witch give herself away.¡± Feng Xi had already thought of what to do. then, we¡¯re going to do this now ¡­ Chapter 1603 - Chapter 1603: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1603: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Feng Xi smiled at Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren as she spoke. Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile. is this what you call mobilizing the entire family? ¡± ¡°Are you going to lend it or not?¡± Feng Xi raised an eyebrow and asked. ¡°I¡¯m borrowing!¡± Without waiting for Ji Chenzhou to speak, na Ren nodded his head. Ji Chenzhou looked at Ren. Ren was asking, ¡± why are you looking at me? ¡± Do my words not work? then I¡¯ll borrow it! Ji Chenzhou said in a muffled voice. ¡°Look at you!¡± Feng Xi said disdainfully as she stretched her muscles. ¡°Sixth brother, if you say that again, I won¡¯t lend it to you!¡± Ji Chenzhou was unhappy. Was he afraid that his ¡®wife¡¯ was in the wrong? ¡°It¡¯s as if sixth brother isn¡¯t afraid of sixth sister-in-law!¡± Ji Chenzhou said unhappily as he dragged his son out. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her, I love her. You know nothing!¡± Feng Xi grabbed a pillow from the sofa and threw it at him. Who would have thought that Ji Chenzhou would pull na Ren to the side, but it ended up smashing into Chu baiqing¡¯s face. Gu Jue was following behind him, and he was furious when he saw Chu baiqing being hit. I told you guys not to come to our Chu baiqing¡¯s office. Look at what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s such a mess. Is this still a hospital? it¡¯s become a family gathering place! Gu Jue was in a bad mood because his Chu baiqing had two operations tonight. This meant that he had to sleep alone at night. Gu Jue was extremely frustrated at the thought of being alone and unable to sleep. Feng Xi looked back. How was the office messy? it was clean and tidy. What nonsense. don¡¯t listen to him. I have two operations tonight. He¡¯s not feeling well. Chu baiqing laughed as he placed the pillow on the sofa. ¡°I thought that he was not satisfied with the food.¡± Feng Xi pulled Chu baiqing¡¯s hand and asked him to sit down. ¡°Get lost.¡± Gu Jue was already on the verge of losing his temper. Chu baiqing really hadn¡¯t been home much these past few days. They had been staying in the hospital for a long time. They hadn¡¯t been intimate for a long time, and she missed them very much. get lost after you¡¯re done. Fourth brother, I need your help. Feng Xi wondered if he should call all his brothers over. I¡¯ve said it all together, so I don¡¯t have to say it again and again. ¡°I won¡¯t help.¡± Gu Jue refused to listen and refused. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him, just say it.¡± Chu baiqing decided to bring Jue to the resting room to calm him down. Otherwise, it would be like he had eaten gunpowder and wanted to blow up everyone he saw. ¡°Come, fifth brother, listen to this. We need your help too. We need to mobilize the entire family.¡± Feng Xi said to Gu Jue. She looked at him with a smile. She liked to see him like this. Just now, fourth brother said that he had an operation, so fifth brother wanted to be alone ¡­ He was in the Forbidden Valley right now, so he liked people who shared the same fate as him. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Gu Jue lay down on the sofa and did not want to move anymore. The words ¡°don¡¯t mess with me¡± were written all over his face. ¡°Go on, I still have surgery later!¡± Chu baiqing looked at his watch. There was still an hour left. my brother-in-law¡¯s mother is here. You guys should know about it, right? ¡± This was his fourth brother¡¯s Hospital, so it was natural that he would know everything. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked the director of the orthopedics department to take a look. He has a bone fracture, and there¡¯s no big problem.¡± ¡°The Department Director of the orthopedics department came back and said that this is the first time he¡¯s seen such a polite and well-mannered patient, and that he must be someone of status.¡± Chu baiqing thought about the expression on the director¡¯s face when he said this, and he wanted to see this patient. f * ck, she can¡¯t even be convinced. She¡¯s so good at pretending, as if she was born with such a good temper. no matter who you treat her or how you treat her, she¡¯ll always be especially gentle to you. In the end, you¡¯ll always wonder if you¡¯re the f * cking bad guy. As soon as Feng Xi mentioned the pretentious Nalan Xinyue, he felt that he had to submit to her. ¡°People in her position have all lived to the point of becoming human spirits!¡± Gu Jue said. she¡¯s not just a smart person, she¡¯s also a good actress. She¡¯s so good at acting that you fell for her trap. I almost fell into her hands today. Fortunately, my wife is smart, or I would be depressed to death. Feng Xi brought up this matter again, and every time she did, she got angry. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t so powerful, how could she have played so many tricks behind the scenes?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s fingers lightly tapped on his knee. In the eyes of outsiders, such an opponent was obviously at a disadvantage compared to them. A weak and kind woman, while they were a group of men. Once they started fighting, no matter what methods they used, Helian ting would think that they were bullying his mother. ¡°Ling, are you thinking that we can¡¯t fight back in the normal way? Because my brother-in-law will believe her and not us, right?¡± Feng Xi asked immediately when she saw his fourth brother deep in thought. ¡°Yes, the normal method won¡¯t work.¡± Chu Bai Qing laughed. that¡¯s why I said I wanted to mobilize the whole family. I¡¯ve thought about it, ¡± Feng Xi said proudly. At this moment, his brain had to be acknowledged as the smartest. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Actually, when Feng Xi asked him that question, Chu baiqing already knew that he had an idea. haha, I¡¯ve already given Renhe Chenzhou the mission. Now, it¡¯s fourth brother and fifth brother¡¯s mission. If I don¡¯t kill that old witch, I¡¯ll be letting down Kirks who¡¯s still lying in bed. Feng Xi felt terrible at the thought of Luke, who had almost died. Such a good child had suffered so much. He would let that old witch have a good taste of all of this. Didn¡¯t she enjoy the process of torturing people? This time, he would play with her slowly, boiling the frog in warm water, and make her wish she was dead. alright, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements. I have many brothers, so you can order me around! Chu baiqing looked at Feng Xi¡¯s high-spirited look and wanted to laugh. Gu Jue, on the other hand, did not even lift his eyelids. hurry up and tell me. Get lost after you¡¯re done! Gu Jue thought that they could be intimate later. Although he could not eat his fill, he could at least try something new. It¡¯s better than being hungry, right? Okay, okay, okay. I know you¡¯re anxious. Fourth brother, you just have to be like this ¡­ Feng Xi started explaining her plan again and Chu baiqing laughed. Gu Jue cursed, ¡± how f * cking childish. Helian Sheng¡¯s ward Helian ting peeled an Apple for Helian Sheng. ¡°Auntie said that I look like my mother, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I look like her or because I have the same personality.¡± Helian Sheng smiled as she watched her brother¡¯s actions. ¡°Then you can ask her. Ask her whatever you want to know.¡± Helian ting could peel pears very well now, but that was the result of peeling many pears. ¡°Because Auntie came too suddenly. I was quite confused at that time and didn¡¯t know what to say.¡± At this time, Helian Sheng was trying to figure out Nalan Xinyue¡¯s mentality. What would she say to her brother when they met? Helian Sheng was chatting with Helian ting while thinking carefully. we¡¯re all a family. Mother is a very good person. She has always wanted a daughter and will love you very much in the future. Helian ting cut the Apple into small pieces and placed them on the plate. Hearing her brother¡¯s evaluation of Nalan Xinyue, Helian Sheng knew that she must never talk to him about Nalan Xinyue¡¯s shortcomings directly in the future. Because he wouldn¡¯t believe it. Because that was his mother, and that was how she was in his heart. No matter how cruel and perverted Nalan Xinyue was to others, she was still a mother. She would definitely treat her son differently. In other people¡¯s eyes, she was the kindest woman in the world, not to mention in her brother¡¯s heart. She would definitely be the best mother in the world ¡­ It seemed like Nalan Xinyue had told her brother that she would treat her well and dote on her. They were a family ¡­ Then she should have said it more warmly. ¡°I thought I would never experience motherly love again in my life, but when Auntie held my hand, I felt motherly love. It was very warm!¡± When Helian Sheng said this, she was thinking about how her adoptive mother would hold her hand and love her with all her heart. Therefore, the serious love and warm touch she felt at this moment were the most real. Seeing this, Helian ting¡¯s heart ached and he was relieved. in the future, there will be people who will dote on you. Mother¡¯s cooking is also very good. When your situation here is stable, we will return to China to take care of the baby and let mother take care of you. That was what Helian ting had thought before, but he thought that his mother would mind Sheng Sheng¡¯s existence more or less. After all, that was the child his father had with another woman. But he did not expect his mother to like shengsheng so much. He even treated her like his own daughter. He thought of the needle-filled fingers ¡­ Helian ting handed the cut apple to Helian Sheng. Helian Sheng took the plate and thought to herself,¡±if I ask Nalan Xinyue to take care of her, it¡¯ll be like sending a sheep into a Tiger¡¯s mouth.¡± How could she let her give birth to the child and let another child with the Helian family¡¯s blood be born into this world? She had killed so many people in the past. One of the reasons was that she didn¡¯t want her husband¡¯s child with another woman to live. The other was that she wanted to make sure that the Helian family only had Helian ting¡¯s bloodline, for generations to come. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll Ask Auntie to feed me until I¡¯m chubby.¡± Helian Sheng¡¯s smile was especially happy. She wanted to take revenge and punish Nalan Xinyue, but at the same time, she felt even more sorry for her brother. She would let him know how sad he would be if he knew that he had such a mother. How was he going to face her ¡­ mother made a wedding dress for you. It¡¯s Helian country¡¯s tradition that when. daughter gets married,. mother has to make. wedding dress herself. However, because of time constraints, she only made embroidered shoes. She¡¯s getting old, and her hands have been pricked with many needles ¡­ After Helian ting said this, he was stunned. He would never say such emotional words in the past. He wouldn¡¯t even retell it. How could he say these words now? Could it be as Ji Chenzhou had said, that he had become more humane? So this was what people with feelings would want to express ¡­ Hearing her brother¡¯s words, Helian Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her heart. Nalan Xinyue was more powerful than she had thought. The fact that she had prepared all these things before coming here, regardless of whether she had embroidered the shoes herself, meant that her finger had indeed been injured. Moreover, her brother had seen it. He had also seen how much she, Nalan Xinyue, loved the child that her husband had with another woman. She had already entered the role of a mother, and she, Helian Sheng, still had to say something bad about her in such a situation. Or, if she said that she had killed her mother and so many innocent lives, Helian ting would definitely not believe her and would say that she was insensible and made a wild guess. Helian Sheng lowered her head. She was thinking about what kind of emotions she should be feeling at this time. She didn¡¯t want to lie to her brother, but she was fighting with Nalan Xinyue right now. She had to do it. Helian Sheng thought about what her adoptive mother had said before. If she got married, she would be the happiest bride in the world. On the day she got married, she would definitely cry her heart out. No matter how well she married, as a mother, she would not be able to bear to part with her. As she thought about it, Helian Sheng started crying ¡­ Helian ting panicked when he saw his sister crying. It could be said that even though he was sitting here, his mind was not completely focused on it. He was thinking about where he tingchen was now. He was penniless. How was he going to take care of himself? Helian ting felt a little regretful. He should have given him money. He didn¡¯t want he tingchen to touch the money, so he wouldn¡¯t leave. Even if he left, he would starve to death ¡­ Now, he was worried that he tingchen would really starve to death ¡­ The thought of him suffering outside made Helian ting upset and irritable. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Helian ting took a tissue and wiped Helian Sheng¡¯s face. I¡¯m just too touched. I thought aunty wouldn¡¯t like me. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so good to me. I¡¯ll definitely be filial to her and treat her well in the future ¡­ Seeing her brother worried about her, Helian Sheng also felt bad. She thought to herself that when all this was over, she would definitely apologize to her brother properly. ¡°You guys are fine like this ¡­ I thought I¡¯d have to make things difficult for you for a while!¡± Helian ting was telling the truth. His mother and sister¡¯s attitude was beyond his imagination. He had never thought that they would be so considerate of each other. And he wanted to be good to her so much ¡­ At this moment, Feng Xi pushed the door open and walked in, carrying a lot of ingredients. I went out to buy some ingredients just now. I¡¯m going to make some soup for Auntie. Brother-in-law, is there anything Auntie doesn¡¯t eat? ¡± Feng Xi carried three big bags and was so tired that she was panting. Helian Sheng wiped her tears and looked at Feng Xi, thinking that he was getting into character quickly. Even if Helian ting was still angry at Feng Xi for pushing his mother down by accident, his anger dissipated when he saw Feng Xi¡¯s attitude. After all, they were family. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Helian ting only responded indifferently. Feng Xi went into the kitchen with the ingredients. In the other room, Jiang Yu was lying dead on the bed. He was exhausted. With just one word from the young master, he immediately went to the supermarket to buy some things ¡­ When Feng Xi finished the soup and came out, her brother-in-law had already left. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Helian Sheng asked with a smile as she ate her Apple. when the soup is ready, let¡¯s go and bring it to her together. People like her cherish their lives. I¡¯ll see if she dares to drink it! Feng Xi laughed gloomily. Chapter 1606 - Chapter 1606: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1606: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Feng Xi looked at Nalan Xinyue. This old witch was really hard to guard against. How could she even let her know about this? That was f * cking amazing. She could even hear Ren answering a phone call. It seemed that she must have sent someone to check and confirmed that master Xiu was not in northern city. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked that question to Ren. Her goal was to make her brother-in-law misunderstand them. She wanted him to think that they all knew where he tingchen was, but they just wouldn¡¯t tell him. Now, everyone knew about it, even Luke, but his brother-in-law didn¡¯t. At this time, if his future brother-in-law knew about this, it was easy to imagine what he would think of them. Would he hate them? He would misunderstand that they had known all along but had never told him. They had just watched him suffer and go crazy ¡­ Even Chenzhou¡¯s actions would be considered an act. However, they couldn¡¯t explain themselves. They had just found out about it. This move of the old witch¡¯s was really amazing. Or, she already knew he tingchen¡¯s whereabouts and was just trying to hide her knowledge by asking that question. Either she was really lucky and overheard Ren and Qin Nan¡¯s phone call, so she sent someone to investigate. ¡°You know where he tingchen is?¡± At this moment, Ji Chenzhou also stood up and looked at na Ren in disbelief. I don¡¯t know. I called master Xiu that day and asked him to help me check. If I knew, would I watch you suffer? ¡± What was tacit understanding? this was what it meant. REO¡¯s reaction was also very sharp. The moment Ji Chenzhou asked this, he immediately realized what he should say in order to make things sound more reasonable. Helian ting slowly closed his eyes and sat back on the sofa. He knew that he would be disappointed. If that Ren knew where he tingchen was, why would Ji Chenzhou go to such extreme pain to look for him? Nalan Xinyue didn¡¯t say anything more. She just drank her soup quietly while Feng Xi looked at her. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It was simply impossible to guard against this old witch. It seemed that he had to increase his offensive on her. After Nalan Xinyue finished her soup, Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren said that they were leaving. However, the baby didn¡¯t want to leave. I still want to spend time with grandma. You can go! I still have to accompany my President.¡± Baby went straight to the bed and said as he lay beside Nalan Xinyue. okay, baby, stay with grandma. Grandma is so happy. You can let her stay. Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren exchanged glances. ¡°Then let baby stay. She has always wanted a grandmother. Ren and I don¡¯t have a mother, so let her stay with Auntie!¡± Ji Chenzhou said. Helian ting looked at his cute baby. All of Feng Xi¡¯s brothers had come to visit his mother. This must be kinship ¡­ ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ll get someone to send her back.¡± Helian ting also liked babies very much. After Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren left, Feng Xi stayed for a while before leaving as well. Baby looked at Nalan Xinyue and said with a smile, ¡± grandma, you¡¯re so beautiful! Baby¡¯s voice was very nice, his mouth was very sweet, and the words he said were very likable. ¡°My baby is also very pretty and cute!¡± Nalan Xinyue said with a faint smile as she stroked her baby¡¯s head. ¡°But, third and fourth dad said that I¡¯m too good at talking, and they don¡¯t like me!¡± Baby pouted his little mouth and said in an aggrieved manner. ¡°Who said that babies are the cutest!¡± Helian ting also walked over and handed his baby a bottle of juice. I think I¡¯m the cutest too, but after I met grandma, I think she¡¯s the cutest. She¡¯s so pretty when she smiles. Seventh brother said that girls who smile are the cutest. ¡°That¡¯s why grandma is the cutest!¡± Baby felt that he was absolutely right and finally nodded. ¡°This child really knows how to talk. He¡¯s too likable.¡± Nalan Xinyue couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Baby blinked and asked. ¡°Grandpa is far away, waiting for grandma!¡± Nalan Xinyue¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. then, grandma, you should go and find Grandpa. He¡¯s waiting for you. He¡¯s so lonely. You should go and accompany him! Baby said sweetly. Helian ting sighed, and Nalan Xinyue was stunned. It was a place far away, heaven ¡­ ¡°Mother, a child¡¯s words carry no harm!¡± Helian ting said when he saw that his mother¡¯s expression was not good. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Nalan Xinyue patted her baby¡¯s head gently. ¡°I know what a child¡¯s words mean. Did I say something wrong? Don¡¯t you want to look for Grandpa, grandma? Did he leave you because he fell for someone else? Is that why you¡¯re so sad that you don¡¯t want to find him?¡± Baby raised his head and asked with a serious and persistent look. Nalan Xinyue¡¯s face turned uglier, but she still had a smile on her face. However, this smile was too forced ¡­ Although it was just a child¡¯s words, it really hurt Nalan Xinyue¡¯s heart. It was because her husband had never fallen in love with her. He had always loved another woman. The person he loved could be any woman, but it would definitely not be her, Nalan Xinyue. A child¡¯s unintentional words had expressed her sorrow ¡­ ¡°Baby, let¡¯s not talk about Grandpa anymore!¡± Helian ting knew that his mother was upset again, but his baby was still young and didn¡¯t know anything, so he couldn¡¯t be serious. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go home then! I want to stay with grandma and make her happy, but I don¡¯t seem to know how to chat, which made her unhappy ¡­¡± Baby lowered his head and said in a low voice. That aggrieved voice sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°Grandma, do you not like me?¡± Baby raised his head and looked at Nalan Xinyue with tears in his eyes. of course not. I really like you, baby. I¡¯m not unhappy. I¡¯m really happy and I like to chat with you. Nalan Xinyue could only force a smile as she spoke to her baby. ¡°Really? Grandma, you¡¯re the best! I like you too, I like you so much ¡­¡± grandma, you¡¯re different from other grandmothers. Other grandmothers have many, many wrinkles on their faces, but you don¡¯t. Baby said as he touched and pinched Nalan Xinyue¡¯s face. Nalan Xinyue smiled happily. At her age, which woman didn¡¯t like to be praised for her beauty? The lack of wrinkles on his face was the capital of his pride. ¡°Grandma has taken good care of herself!¡± Helian ting took the fruit juice from his baby¡¯s hand, worried that she would spill it. This child really knew how to praise people. In fact, there were still some fine wrinkles on his mother¡¯s face. No matter how good a person was at maintaining their appearance, they naturally couldn¡¯t escape the traces of time when they reached an age. ¡°Maintenance? Grandma, did you have plastic surgery? How much money did you spend to become like grandma?¡± Baby covered her mouth and said in surprise. What did she mean by a child¡¯s innocent and ignorant words? it probably meant that in the state of a baby, the words she said would hurt you, but you couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Chapter 1607 - Chapter 1607: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1607: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Nalan Xinyue opened her mouth twice, but no words came out. Plastic surgery ¡­ Nalan Xinyue looked at the baby. She finally understood why they wanted to keep this child. The words she had just said did not sound like something a child would say. He was deliberately trying to anger her to death ¡­ ¡°Did I say something wrong again?¡± Baby looked at Nalan Xinyue and Helian ting, who were both silent, and blinked his eyes. no, it doesn¡¯t mean plastic surgery. It just means a regular lifestyle and a healthy diet. Helian ting didn¡¯t think much of it. This was how his baby usually spoke. He would always say things that would surprise you, and you would never imagine that these words would come from a child of a few years old. ¡°Then why do you need to be hospitalized if you¡¯re healthy? Is grandma going to die?¡± As he spoke, baby was about to cry. grandma, don¡¯t die. You must live to a hundred years old and live well. Baby hugged Nalan Xinyue and began to cry. ¡°This child ¡­ Grandma is very good, she won¡¯t die.¡± Nalan Xinyue¡¯s face was already very pale, but because of Helian ting¡¯s presence, she still had to force a smile. She still had to be patient and comfort her baby. Once a child started crying, there would be no end to it, and it was very loud. Helian ting held the baby in his arms. He didn¡¯t know how to comfort the child, so he only stroked her back. baby, don¡¯t cry. Be good. Grandma¡¯s leg is injured. She¡¯s not sick. She won¡¯t die ¡­ Helian ting tried to comfort his baby, but his baby was indeed crying more and more. Mr. President, I don¡¯t want you to lose your mother. I don¡¯t have a mother either. I¡¯ll be so sad without a mother ¡­ Baby hugged Helian ting¡¯s neck tightly. you don¡¯t have uncle he anymore. If you don¡¯t have your mother as well, how pitiful would you be ¡­ Baby sniffled, as if Nalan Xinyue had already died. but it¡¯s a good thing you have me. I¡¯ll take care of you when you¡¯re old ¡­ Her baby¡¯s snot was all over Helian ting¡¯s shirt. ¡°You child, what nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m fine!¡± Nalan Xinyue finally opened her mouth. His tone was still gentle, but he was not smiling. This child was clearly cursing her to die ¡­ How could he say these words without the guidance of an adult? ¡°Grandma, are you being mean to me?¡± Baby choked as he spoke, his nose sniffling. He had suffered a great grievance. Isn¡¯t grandma ¡­ Nalan Xinyue had just opened her mouth to speak when she was interrupted by baby. grandma, grandma, I¡¯m young and can¡¯t speak. I¡¯m not sensible. Grandma, don¡¯t be angry with me ¡­ Baby didn¡¯t let Nalan Xinyue speak at all and just said his own thing. mother, don¡¯t say anymore. You should rest first. I¡¯ll carry her out. This child won¡¯t stop crying. Helian ting¡¯s heart ached for his baby and he carried her out. Helian ting went to Luke¡¯s room with the baby. When Luke saw Helian ting come in, he immediately snuggled under the covers. Now, he was even more afraid of meeting Helian ting because he was afraid that he would tell them about he tingchen. Brother-in-law really shouldn¡¯t have let him know about this. He wasn¡¯t someone who would lie. Helian ting watched as Luke covered his face with the blanket. ¡°Show your face, aren¡¯t you afraid of suffocating to death!¡± Then, she sat down on the sofa with the baby in her arms and ignored Luke. Because the baby kept crying ¡­ ¡°Alright, stop crying!¡± Helian ting did not know how to coax a child. At most, he had only coaxed his sister before, and she was an adult. ¡°Mr. President, I ¡­ Did I make grandma hate me? she didn¡¯t even smile just now ¡­¡± The baby was still sobbing. ¡°No, my baby is the cutest!¡± Helian ting sighed helplessly. He had also seen his mother¡¯s expression just now. He was probably getting on in years, and he actually knew how to compete with a child. no, grandma just hates me. She even glared at me just now. It was all disdain ¡­ Baby snot on Helian ting¡¯s shirt and rubbed it hard. Then, he changed to another place and rubbed it again ¡­ Helian ting exhaled. What else could he say ¡­ alright, don¡¯t cry. Grandma won¡¯t despise you ¡­ Helian ting was not a patient person, but he was more patient with his baby. ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go back to grandma! I still want to keep her company and chat with her. ¡± Baby said happily. ¡°Grandma needs to rest. Let¡¯s not disturb her. Let¡¯s play here, okay?¡± For the past two days, people from Feng Xi¡¯s side had been visiting her, so her mother hadn¡¯t had a good rest. wuwuwu, you said that you¡¯re disturbing me, but I¡¯m still annoying ¡­ The baby who had stopped crying just now began to cry again. Helian ting stopped talking this time. Why was this child so sensitive these days ¡­ grandma doesn¡¯t like children at all. No wonder you don¡¯t have any siblings or children. It¡¯s because grandma hates children ¡­ I don¡¯t want to accompany grandma anymore. What if she doesn¡¯t like me and kills me again ¡­ Baby said in fear. ¡°You child, how could you have such thoughts? you¡¯re not allowed to have such wild thoughts in the future.¡± She hugged her baby even tighter. Hearing her words, Helian ting also felt very uncomfortable. Why was she so frightened by the child? I¡¯m telling the truth. I saw on the internet that a woman killed her husband¡¯s child with another woman. Then, her husband had. child with another woman, and she killed him again ¡­ She killed many children, she¡¯s an old witch ¡­¡± she killed the children. She must not like them ¡­ If you like him, how can you kill him ¡­¡± ¡°Mr. President, please send me home! I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared ¡­¡± The baby cried loudly. On the other side, Luke¡¯s heart ached when he heard that. Why was this child so scared? Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll send you home. Don¡¯t cry anymore ¡­ Helian ting was completely confused by his baby. Especially when she said that she had killed the child ¡­ Because her husband had a child with another woman, and she killed him ¡­ It actually made him think of Sheng Sheng ¡­ He must not have slept well, otherwise, why would he let his thoughts run wild? fortunately, uncle he isn¡¯t. woman. If he could give birth, grandma would have killed him. No wonder uncle he left as soon as grandma came ¡­ The baby started to talk nonsense. uncle he doesn¡¯t have a child, does he? Is he like us? Then, you must not let grandma find him, or he will be in danger. I have to go home and hide too ¡­¡± Her baby was shivering in Helian ting¡¯s arms. Helian ting was completely confused. He remembered that he tingchen had told him before, ¡± your mother can¡¯t tolerate me. She wants to kill me! However, what she got in return was a ruthless punishment. That time, he tingchen almost died! Chapter 1608 - Chapter 1608: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1608: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life The baby¡¯s lively little eyes kept turning, crying as he watched Helian ting¡¯s reaction. ¡°Mr. President, please send me home ¡­ I¡¯m so scared!¡± Baby hugged Helian ting¡¯s neck and didn¡¯t let go. Then, he saw Luke raise his head and look in their direction. She even smiled and blinked at him. When she blinked, her tears were still falling. Luke looked at his baby in shock, then rubbed his eyes. Was he seeing things? Was this child pretending? Oh my God, Luke was completely confused ¡­ Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll get someone to send you home now. Don¡¯t cry anymore! Helian ting¡¯s head hurt from his baby¡¯s crying. ¡°You must protect uncle he well. Why do I feel like he¡¯s in danger? Wu Wu Wu, nothing can happen to him! I really like uncle he ¡­¡± The baby continued to blink at Luke playfully, but his sobbing was heart-breaking. Luke gave his baby a thumbs-up and gave her a ¡°you¡¯re amazing¡± look. Baby, on the other hand, gave him a look that said, ¡± it¡¯s alright, I¡¯m flattered. Helian ting asked someone to send the baby home. As soon as the baby arrived home, the Knight immediately asked her if she had told him the whereabouts of uncle Huihe. ¡°How can I say that? don¡¯t worry!¡± Baby said proudly. ¡°Baby, come to third daddy. Aiyo, your little eyes are red from crying.¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart ached as he hugged the baby in his arms and kissed her little face. you clearly have big eyes. How are your eyes small? ¡± Baby pouted unhappily. ¡°Third dad was wrong. Baby¡¯s eyes are the biggest and most beautiful!¡± Ji Chenzhou pinched his baby¡¯s little face. As expected, he was a difficult person to please. I didn¡¯t perform too well today. I thought I could have angered the old witch more, but my President was there and it affected my performance. Baby said regretfully as he recalled his acting today. Ren passed a glass of fruit juice to baby and patted her head. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of helping brother six, he wouldn¡¯t have let his Child Act. After all, it was a lie and it was not good for the child. Fortunately, baby had the ability to distinguish right from wrong and she was very smart, so there was nothing to worry about. fourth father, let me tell you, you didn¡¯t see the old witch¡¯s angry look. It was so funny. Baby will tell them how she had angered Nalan Xinyue. It wasn¡¯t that Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren were teaching her what to do. Instead, he had only told her a general idea, and it was entirely up to her baby to act on her own. Therefore, when they heard the process of the baby¡¯s explanation, they were very surprised. I definitely can¡¯t mess with treasure in the future. He¡¯s so petty, so smart, definitely this! Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This was his own daughter. Impressive. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re smart!¡± Nain was also proud and happy to have such a smart and lovely daughter. ¡°In the future, you have to carefully judge if she¡¯s telling the truth.¡± The Knight pointed out the key point. His sister was really a little devil. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. Are you a bad person, brother?¡± Baby stuck out his tongue at the Knight and said with a smile. that little mouth of yours can really talk. Alright, I¡¯ll give your President a call and let him continue to make a fuss! As he spoke, Ji Chenzhou took out his phone and placed his precious baby in na Ren¡¯s arms before lying down on the sofa. Helian ting quickly picked up the phone. baby, are you home? ¡± Helian ting¡¯s voice sounded tired. I¡¯m back, but baby, why do you keep crying and saying you¡¯re scared? ¡± Ji Chenzhou had also started his act and was even winking at na Ren. The baby immediately cooperated and cried, ¡± I¡¯m so scared ¡­ Her voice was very loud, and Helian ting could hear her clearly on the other end of the phone. it¡¯s nothing. I can¡¯t explain it in a few words ¡­ Now, Helian ting still didn¡¯t understand what had happened. If he had to say something, it was his mother who didn¡¯t smile, and that was why his baby was like this. Then, he said something about killing a child ¡­ It made him think of so many messy things. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t explain it clearly? This child is obviously scared, and she even said not to kill her. What kind of nonsense is this?¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s tone was anxious and angry. For one, he wanted to arouse Helian ting¡¯s suspicion. Some things needed to be slowly infiltrated. Moreover, Ji Chenzhou also had selfish motives. He also wanted to avenge he Tingyun and make Helian ting feel a little uncomfortable. comfort her. I¡¯ll visit her tomorrow and tell you in detail. Don¡¯t let her see those messy online reports in the future. After that, Helian ting hung up the phone. ¡°Tsk, he¡¯s getting impatient.¡± Ji Chenzhou threw his phone on the sofa and laughed. It seemed that Helian ting¡¯s heart was in a mess now. This was for the best. If sixth brother¡¯s attacks were more fierce, the old witch would not be able to take it. Feng Xi had been sending Nalan Xinyue soup for three days without adding any salt. He also admired Nalan Xinyue for being able to drink such a soup with a smile. ¡°Brother-in-law, you should have a bowl too to nourish your body!¡± As she spoke, Feng Xi took a bowl that she had prepared and filled it with oil and salt for Helian ting. It would naturally melt in hot soup, so Helian ting¡¯s bowl of soup was naturally very delicious. ¡°Your soup is getting better and better.¡± Helian ting had become thinner and thinner these days. ¡°Shengsheng has to drink soup every day, you¡¯ve trained your cooking skills.¡± Feng Xi smiled. Because he saw that Nalan Hongxin was frowning slightly after hearing Helian ting¡¯s words, as if he doubted his words. How could this soup taste good without salt? ¡°Mother, drink another bowl. This soup is good for your body.¡± Helian ting only drank a bowl of soup, no matter how good it was. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have another bowl.¡± The troublemaker LAN Xinyue handed the bowl to ah Chun. give me another bowl. Ah Chun glanced at Feng Xi and silently scooped a bowl of soup. Feng Xi watched as Nalan Xinyue drank another bowl of soup, and a smug smile appeared on her face. He looked at the time on his watch. Big brother and little demon should be here soon. In any case, he just couldn¡¯t let the old witch rest properly. These few days, whenever Feng Xi sent soup over, she would have to stay here for a long time and talk nonsense. He didn¡¯t have the slightest eyesight to see Nalan Xinyue yawn, and didn¡¯t leave. Just as Feng Xi finished thinking, big brother and little Yao came. Now, Xiaoyao would dress especially well when she went out with Huo zhongrao. However, he still had a rebellious and arrogant personality. Huo zhongrao was the president of a country, and he had given Helian ting enough face by coming to see Nalan Xinyue. you don¡¯t have to get up. You¡¯ve been busy and didn¡¯t have time. You should have come to see me a long time ago. Huo zhongrao spoke more than before, and he even had a faint smile on his face. it¡¯s good to be busy. Business is more important. I¡¯m just recovering from a small injury. You¡¯re so busy, yet you still have time to visit me. Nalan Xinyue said, embarrassed. our ting has no business to do. He always does whatever he wants. You guys are the president. You¡¯re not even close to being the president. Nalan Xinyue looked at Xiaoyao as she spoke. this is? ¡± In fact, how could Nalan Xinyue not know who Xiaoyao was? Now, as the First Lady, Xiaoyao could be said to be world-famous. ¡°My wife, Lu Xiaoyao.¡± Huo zhongrao gently put his arm around Xiaoyao¡¯s waist and said with a faint smile. ¡°Hello, Auntie. You¡¯re so beautiful. Were you an actress before?¡± The little demon spoke in a serious manner, like a mother of the world. ¡°Yes, she was an actress before she married my husband.¡± Nalan Xinyue looked at Xiaoyao. This was the first time someone had asked her this question. I told you, Auntie looks like an actress. She has that kind of temperament. I mean, the kind of temperament that can act. Xiaoyao laughed. Auntie, you¡¯ve taken good care of yourself. Now, when I smile, there are wrinkles at the corners of my eyes! If a small demon praised a person, even a dead person could be praised to life. Other people might not be able to hear anything from her words, but Nalan Xinyue understood that she was saying that she knew how to act. This was not a show. That treasure, this little demon, don¡¯t be fooled by their young age, they¡¯re both smart. They were all people who lied through their teeth. this child really knows how to talk. Auntie is already old. How can I compare with you young people with skin as smooth as eggs? ¡± Nalan Xinyue laughed. She was obviously laughing more than before, as if Xiaoyao¡¯s words had made her very happy. Helian ting called Huo zhongrao outside for a chat. ¡°Auntie, our sister-in-law is the best at talking. She talks like a human and a ghost.¡± Feng Xi sat on the sofa and smiled. ¡°You two have such a good relationship!¡± Nalan Xinyue naturally understood what Feng Xi meant. that¡¯s right. Our family is very close and we believe in love. My brother-in-law is very envious. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have any brothers. He only has a sister who was almost killed by someone. Since brother-in-law wasn¡¯t here, Feng Xi didn¡¯t have to hold back when she spoke. The old witch must have accumulated a lot of anger in her heart. The most important thing was that once a person didn¡¯t get enough rest, they would get agitated. For the past few days, Nalan Xinyue hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep. So, Feng Xi chose this time to provoke her. ¡°Who killed him? Who could not tolerate shengsheng and wanted to kill her? Auntie, do you know?¡± The little demon asked with. smile. ¡°Feng Xi, are you talking to Auntie? I already said that it was a misunderstanding.¡± Nalan Xinyue no longer smiled and spoke to Feng Xi. Instead, her tone was much colder. There was no smile on his face. ¡°Misunderstanding? Auntie, why do you say that it¡¯s a misunderstanding? I don¡¯t understand. Or do you have a guilty conscience?¡± Feng Xi snorted. He saw ah Chun glance at Nalan Xinyue and shake his head at her. It seemed like he was saying that there was no recording or video equipment. Then, he stood there quietly, as if waiting for her order. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Feng Xi, you¡¯ve wronged me time and time again. I¡¯ll let it go because you¡¯re young, but you can¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°You make so many people come to see me every day, so that I can¡¯t get any rest, isn¡¯t your purpose to take revenge on me? You even let them say some words to provoke me and gave me a bowl of soup without salt. I won¡¯t argue with you about these things.¡± but you shouldn¡¯t have used the child. How could you bear to let such a young child lie? ¡± After all, Nalan Xinyue was a frighteningly deep-minded person. She wouldn¡¯t let Feng Xi lead her by the nose. ¡°Wait ¡­ Auntie, what did you mean by that? What do you mean he called some people over to see you and said something to provoke you?¡± ¡°Why do these words sound so harsh to me? My husband and I took the time to visit you. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to say that? The little demon¡¯s voice was cold and a little high-pitched. ¡°What did I say to provoke you? you were still smiling just now, but now you¡¯re treating me with such a cold attitude after Mr Helian left?¡± or are you really a natural-born good actor? you¡¯re so good at acting? ¡± The little demon¡¯s voice was very loud. Ah Chun looked at Nalan Xinyue as if he was waiting for her instructions. Feng Xi was actually very nervous because her opponent was Nalan Xinyue. Her mind was too scary. You wouldn¡¯t know how she would react to your move, or what kind of sinister move she would use. Why did he ask Xiao Yao to come? it was because she had the fastest reaction and was also the most arrogant one. She was famous all over the world, so whatever she did would be the most convincing. sister-in-law, please keep your voice down. It¡¯s such a small matter. I¡¯m sure Auntie didn¡¯t mean it that way. At this moment, Feng Xi stood up and pulled little demon¡¯s arm, but she was flung away. Just then, Helian ting and Huo zhongrao came in. ¡°Little Yao, what¡¯s going on?¡± Huo zhongrao said in a low voice. This time, Feng Xi only told little Yao. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t know because Feng Xi was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to act well. Mr Helian, my husband and I came to see Auntie out of goodwill, but what did Auntie say? we came to see her just to stimulate her and not let her rest well. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to say this? ¡± If the little demon wanted to be rude and unreasonable, no one could stop it. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding, that ¡­ Auntie definitely didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡± Feng Xi wanted to explain on Nalan Xinyue¡¯s behalf, but he looked like he was in a difficult position and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Helian ting also saw that his mother¡¯s expression did not look good. ting, come here. When you left, Feng Xi said that I wanted to harm shengsheng. That¡¯s why he asked these people to come and see me. He wants me to be in trouble. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Helian ting seemed to be very surprised that his mother would say such a thing. ¡°You know that I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well these past few days. These people come to see me every day. They don¡¯t come early or late, but they just have to come when I¡¯m sleeping. Who visits me like this?¡± ¡°Also, the soup that Feng Xi has been giving me these past few days has no taste at all. He¡¯s doing it on purpose.¡± Helian ting was quite surprised by his mother¡¯s words. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just Helian ting. Feng Xi was also surprised by Nalan Xinyue¡¯s brainless words. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve drunk this soup. It¡¯s just right. Feng Xi added salt. What are you doing?¡± Helian ting frowned as he looked at Nalan Xinyue. Chapter 1609 - Chapter 1609: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1609: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life It was because Helian ting had drunk the soup himself, and it tasted very good. Feng Xi took a step forward. brother-in-law, maybe aunty hasn¡¯t been resting well. I told them not to come and visit her. We¡¯ll see her when she¡¯s discharged and at home! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xiaoyao picked up her bag, held Huo zhongrao¡¯s arm, and said unhappily. Her expression and tone did not hide her terrible mood at the moment. Mr Helian, you should really see your mother¡¯s appearance just now. She¡¯s indeed an actress. She¡¯s been acting as a good person her whole life! The little demon was used to being fearless, so the words it said were filled with cold ridicule. and you, she doesn¡¯t like the soup you make, so you don¡¯t have to waste your time and energy to cook it for a few hours. Isn¡¯t it good to spend more time with your wife? she made so much because she still doesn¡¯t like you. Little Yao said angrily to Feng Xi. Then, she stomped on the ground with her high heels and pulled Huo zhongrao out of the room. Helian ting could not say a word, because what his mother had just said had indeed surprised him. ¡°Ah Chun, get out!¡± After Huo zhongrao and Xiaoyao left, Helian ting finally spoke. Ah Chun glanced at Nalan Xinyue, but he didn¡¯t move. ¡°Get out!¡± Helian ting growled in a low voice. After Nalan Xinyue nodded, ah Chun left. ¡°Brother-in-law ¡­ Let¡¯s talk this out. Um, why don¡¯t I go back and see shengsheng?¡± Feng Xi knew that her brother-in-law didn¡¯t let her go when he asked ah Chun to leave. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked this question. How could he leave? If he were to leave, wouldn¡¯t he be letting the old witch speak nonsense? It was time to wrap up his plan. The day the baby came was just the prologue. Now, a small stone was thrown into the lake of his brother-in-law¡¯s heart. Because even though a child¡¯s words carried no harm, in the hearts of the adults, she was also an existence that would not lie. In addition, brother-in-law liked treasures, so he would more or less believe her words. She had chosen to let little demon come today because Helian ting knew about her. The most unbridled Madam President had always been straightforward. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush, had a bad temper, and had a prominent status. Naturally, it was more convincing. Today, he would use the image of the old witch to tear a big hole in his brother-in-law¡¯s heart. His wife was now peacefully taking care of her baby and watching the show. He was in charge of directing. This big show would definitely come to a perfect end. ¡°No, you stay.¡± Helian ting said in a deep voice. Nalan Xinyue had been sitting there the whole time, with a little anger on her face. Feng Xi¡¯s mind was spinning. He couldn¡¯t figure out what this old witch was trying to do. Logically speaking, with her scheming mind, she should not have been so reckless just now. It was as if she had known his script in advance. It was as if she was acting according to his expectations. This made Feng Xi¡¯s heart race. He had planned for so long just to make the old witch reveal her true colors. Now that she had revealed it, he felt uneasy. It was all this old witch¡¯s fault for being up to no good for too long, and for being too scheming. ¡°Mother, why did you say that just now?¡± Helian ting said as he sat on the sofa and rubbed his temples. then you should ask Feng Xi why she said that I wanted to harm shengsheng ¡­ Nalan Xinyue looked at Feng Xi. Her eyes were calm, and so was her tone. However, unlike her usual self, there was no smile on her face. Helian ting looked at Feng Xi. what happened? ¡± it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my baby, but she¡¯s been talking about killing children for the past two days. It¡¯s probably because a woman can¡¯t stand the children of her husband with another woman, so she killed all the children. As I was talking, I jokingly asked if Auntie would harm shengsheng if she didn¡¯t like her. I was just joking. Auntie is such a kind person. How could she kill someone ¡­ Feng Xi chuckled. However, Helian ting¡¯s expression was grave. He had checked the internet about what Bao Bie had said, and there was indeed such a thing. This was the truth. If that woman had not admitted it herself in the end, no one would believe that such a kind and optimistic woman would kill so many people. who knew that aunty would take it seriously and was unhappy at that time. Then. little demon was talking to aunty, and then what happened later ¡­ Feng Xi lied openly because he had set this up. With the treasure in front and the little demon behind, everything was natural and reasonable. ¡°This is also my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have joked about it!¡± Feng Xi¡¯s face was apologetic, but her beautiful eyes kept smiling at Nalan Xinyue. Feng Xi was very sure of her brother-in-law¡¯s serious expression. He had already started to suspect something. This was a good sign. Everything he had done before had not been in vain. also, my sister-in-law, I mean little demon, has been spoiled by my big brother. She¡¯s straightforward and her temper comes and goes quickly. Auntie, don¡¯t be angry with her. also, Auntie, if you think the soup I make doesn¡¯t taste good or is too bland, I¡¯ll add more salt tomorrow. I¡¯m a light-mouthed person and I don¡¯t think you should eat too salty. It¡¯s my fault! Feng Xi¡¯s humble apology made Helian ting uncomfortable. It was obvious that his mother was being unreasonable. He drank the soup and it tasted good. mother, I¡¯ll drink the soup. It¡¯s delicious and not light. Feng Xi has to take care of shengsheng and his brother-in-law. He also has to spend a few hours a day making soup for you. You shouldn¡¯t have said that to him. ¡°Ting, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Nalan Xinyue would never have thought that Feng Xi would put salt at the bottom of the bowl. ¡°I¡¯ll drink the soup too!¡± Helian ting sighed and said helplessly. alright, brother-in-law, I might have forgotten to add salt ¡­ Feng Xi said helplessly. Feng Xi, you didn¡¯t put any salt in it. This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve said that I¡¯ve harmed shengsheng. You¡¯ve called me before and said that I¡¯ve harmed shengsheng. Everything you¡¯re doing now is just to torment me! Nalan Xinyue shouted as she pointed at Feng Xi. Her usual calmness had completely disappeared, as if she had suffered a great deal of shock and grievance. Helian ting¡¯s current mood could only be described as shock. He had never seen his mother like this ¡­ Such a hysterical and exhausted appearance made him feel unfamiliar. Feng Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t expect Nalan Xinyue to mention that phone call. He was trying hard to recall what he had said on the phone, but it had been a long time and he couldn¡¯t remember clearly. But at this moment, Nalan Xinyue took out her phone and played a recording, helping Feng Xi remember what he had said on the phone the other day. I¡¯m Feng Xi. Tell your master to come at me if she has anything against me. I¡¯ll play with her. Since she doesn¡¯t want to live anymore, I¡¯ll send her to hell to accompany the children and innocent women she killed! It was Feng Xi¡¯s voice in the recording. At this moment, Feng Xi finally understood why Nalan Xinyue had exploded in anger. It was just to take out the recording. ting, you should know by now that everything he¡¯s done, letting these people come to see me and making me unable to rest in peace, was all planned by them! Nalan Xinyue shouted as she pointed at Feng Xi. I¡¯ve been holding it in for the past few days, but he¡¯s getting worse. I can¡¯t take it anymore because he¡¯s even using the child ¡­ Feng Xi thought quickly, and then her acting skills came back. ¡°You¡¯re the owner of that phone? Ah ¡­¡± Feng Xi laughed in disbelief. ¡°Brother-in-law, do you know where I got that phone? She told me when I interrogated Yu Ye. She said that the mastermind used this phone to call her. ¡± that¡¯s why I called ¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense. How could I be the mastermind? ¡± Nalan Xinyue was obviously stunned, but she immediately denied it. In this battle of wits and courage, whoever was quick-witted would win. Feng Xi and Nalan Xinyue both knew each other¡¯s background, except for Helian ting. What Nalan Xinyue wanted was for Helian ting to break off relations with Feng Xi and the others. What Feng Xi wanted was for Nalan Xinyue to reveal her true colors in front of Helian ting. ¡°I said I was just joking. Why did you have such a big reaction? you must be feeling guilty.¡± Feng Xi shouted as she pointed at Nalan Xinyue. Ting, he¡¯s talking nonsense. He¡¯s framing me. Nalan Xinyue couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She looked like she was about to cry. I¡¯ve been serving you with all my heart and soul. Why would I frame you? ¡± my wife and children were almost killed by someone. If it wasn¡¯t for my brother-in-law, I would have lost them. My brother-in-law is still lying there, unable to move. ¡°Yu Ye said that this number is the mastermind behind this.¡± she¡¯s a person who¡¯s staying in a mental hospital. If someone didn¡¯t do it on purpose, why would she come out to kill people? ¡± when she said that the last child must be killed, I thought she was just making things up. I was wondering how someone could be so perverted to kill a child. now I understand that when she said she would kill. child, she didn¡¯t really mean to kill. child. She meant to kill the child of her husband and another woman ¡­ ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯ve never had any siblings. Have you ever thought about why?¡± why did Sheng Sheng almost die again and again after having you as her brother? someone couldn¡¯t stand her, and that person was your brother-in-law, your good mother! Feng Xi seemed to have suffered a great shock and was very emotional. This act was on point ¡­ Helian ting had been sitting there in a daze. All of this was too sudden for him. He tingchen¡¯s words echoed in her mind again. your mother wanted to kill me. She can¡¯t tolerate me ¡­ Baby had said, ¡± protect uncle he well. He left when grandma came. He must be afraid and hiding ¡­ The child¡¯s words were the most true. She would not lie. Helian ting felt that there were many figures moving in front of him, some he knew, some he didn¡¯t. They were all moving around, so much so that he couldn¡¯t see or hear them clearly. ¡°Feng Xi, why are you framing me? These things don¡¯t exist at all. Why would I kill shengsheng?¡± because you won¡¯t allow the child your husband had with another woman to live in this world. shengsheng¡¯s adoptive mother once said that shengsheng was a Princess and that her mother was killed by someone. Now that I think about it, her mother¡¯s death must have something to do with you, right? ¡± Feng Xi thought that even the heavens were helping him. If Nalan Xinyue had not mentioned that he had made a phone call, he would not have said those words. Now that they had shed all pretenses of cordiality, he wanted to make Nalan Xinyue¡¯s crime of murder a reality. Helian ting did not say a word and just sat there in a daze. Countless people were talking in his mind, and countless shadows were moving in front of him. It was as if he was trapped in a huge Whirlpool, unable to get out no matter how he struggled. At this moment, Helian Sheng pushed the door open and walked in. Jiang Yu followed behind her, protecting her closely. She quietly walked to Helian ting¡¯s side and sat beside him. She covered his ears and held him in her arms. She had been standing at the door just now and looking at her brother through the glass window. She had looked so helpless like an injured child. Nalan Xinyue had committed a crime, so why did she have to let her brother suffer? Feng Xi could tell that something was wrong with her brother-in-law. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if he was suddenly faced with such a situation. She was a good mother who had raised him for many years. In his heart, she was gentle, kind, and merciful. Why would he kill someone ¡­ However, that was the truth. The truth was cruel. No matter what, his brother-in-law had to go through this process. The only thing that Feng Xi couldn¡¯t bear to see was that she shouldn¡¯t have revealed the truth when he was so exhausted from he tingchen¡¯s matter. However, Nalan Xinyue was a time bomb. Her existence was dangerous at any time. So, when the time was right, she had to be eliminated. Helian ting snuggled in Helian Sheng¡¯s arms, not speaking or moving. Helian Sheng turned his head and looked at Nalan Xinyue coldly. She was looking back at him with the same cold expression. He was looking at her, not at her brother ¡­ That cold gaze was like a knife. It was as if he wanted to kill her immediately to relieve the hatred in her heart. This wasn¡¯t the way a mother should look at her son. It shouldn¡¯t be ¡­ As a mother, she would not look at her son coldly when he was so sad and helpless. She would not comfort or hug him ¡­ A thought suddenly appeared in Helian Sheng¡¯s mind, and she could not help but shiver. She felt that it was impossible, but the thought only grew stronger. Feng Xi looked at Helian Sheng and saw her struggle. He thought that she was feeling sorry for his brother-in-law, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. The shock in her eyes shocked him. brother, there¡¯s one more thing that you don¡¯t know. Although it¡¯s cruel to you, I still have to say it. I just found out about it! it¡¯s better to get the pain over with. Let¡¯s have a happy one. In the future, you won¡¯t be lonely with me around! Helian Sheng opened her mouth softly. She decided to tell him the possibility she had just thought of. Even though this thought was crazy, it was still strongly etched in her mind. When she put everything together, she increasingly felt that this possibility did exist. Nalan Xinyue glared at Helian Sheng, her face twisted. Chapter 1610 - Chapter 1610: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1610: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Helian ting raised his head and looked at Helian Sheng, not understanding what she meant. ¡°None of you want the best for us, mother and son, right? Why is it better to have a short pain than a long pain? why must it be a terrible pain ¡­¡± Nalan Xinyue¡¯s breathing became rapid. She clutched the quilt tightly and her face turned pale like a ghost. you¡¯re not his mother at all. If there¡¯s pain, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s making him feel pain ¡­ Helian Sheng voiced her guess, but in a certain tone. Feng Xi was shocked by Helian Sheng¡¯s words. What was going on? why didn¡¯t his wife tell him about this? this was too surprising ¡­ Helian ting¡¯s eyes were still the same as before, as if they had been fixed, and he could not change any other emotions. He just looked at Helian Sheng in shock, not moving, not even moving his eyes ¡­ He Liansheng knew that he was also shocked. you¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯ll kill his mother. I¡¯m ¡­ You b * tch, you¡¯re just like your mother, both of you are b * tches who ruined my plans.¡± Nalan Xinyue completely broke down. She grabbed a pillow and threw it in Helian Sheng¡¯s direction. However, Feng Xi caught him. you¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors ¡­ Feng Xi¡¯s words were like a burden had been lifted off her shoulders. This cunning woman had finally broken down. His wife was the best. ¡°Brother ¡­¡± At this moment, Helian ting passed out. He hadn¡¯t had much rest or food for the past few days, and he had fainted once when he was too emotional. She had already found out that he had low blood sugar. When Nalan Xinyue was hospitalized, he didn¡¯t even take a good rest. At this moment, when he saw Nalan Xinyue¡¯s true face, he finally fell down again. ¡°You all deserve to die, you deserve to die ¡­ You destroyed everything I had. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± At this time, ah Chun also rushed in and nimbly ran toward Helian Sheng, but he was stopped by Jiang Yu halfway, and the two of them started fighting. Feng Xi called Chu baiqing and asked him to come over. She told him that Helian ting had fainted. At this moment, Han Bing and Mo Chen had also arrived and immediately subdued ah Chun. Nalan Xinyue was under house arrest. At the same time, Feng Xi also got someone to do a DNA comparison between Nalan Xinyue and Helian ting. This time, Helian ting was unconscious for a day and a night and did not wake up. Helian Sheng was stronger than Feng Xi had imagined. She ate and slept as usual, and did not seem to be that worried about him. Chu Bai Qing woke up when he said he had enough sleep, but he was too tired. He was not tired. Ever since he tingchen left, Helian ting had barely slept. Even when she was lying on the bed, her eyes were closed, and no one knew what she was thinking. the report is out. They are indeed not mother and son ¡­ Chu Bai Qing announced to the crowd. Helian Sheng had already expected this. When her brother fainted, Nalan Xinyue did not react at all. Instead, she was still cursing at him hysterically. At that time, Helian Sheng was sure that she was not her brother¡¯s mother. There was no mother who would not look at her son when he fainted and not panic at all. ¡°I say, wife, how did you find out?¡± Feng Xi had never asked Helian Sheng about this, but everyone was curious. because she saw that my brother was in pain. She didn¡¯t have the heartache a mother should have in her eyes. She was so cold! also, I¡¯m very curious why my brother calls him mother and not mother. I asked my brother before, and he said that he has been calling him that since he was young ¡­ that¡¯s strange. Mother and mother are two completely different concepts. What a strange way of calling each other. I¡¯m actually just taking a gamble ¡­ Helian Sheng looked at the emaciated Helian ting lying on the bed, and her eyes flashed with heartache. ¡°My wife can be Sherlock Holmes.¡± Feng Xi smiled. He hadn¡¯t thought of these details. Perhaps, he would never have thought that Nalan Xinyue was not Helian ting¡¯s mother. ¡°I want to give he tingchen a call ¡­¡± Helian Sheng looked at Ji Chenzhou as she spoke. Ji Chenzhou and he tingchen had the best relationship among all of them. Therefore, she was asking for his opinion. After all, he was the person who wanted he tingchen to live a good life the most. Ji Chenzhou did not say anything. In fact, after Helian ting¡¯s suffering, everyone here seemed to have thought about this question. If he tingchen was by his side, would he be better off? ¡°Liu Sao, I have no objections ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou replied with a smile. Helian Sheng looked at Helian ting. Perhaps this was a blessing in disguise! Perhaps this was a turning point between her brother and he tingchen. When the call was connected, Helian Sheng¡¯s heart beat a little faster. If she could, she really did not want to disturb he tingchen. She knew how much he yearned for freedom and to be able to leave her brother. However, she could only take it that she was selfish and had disturbed him. ¡°I¡¯m Helian Sheng, you ¡­ Are you alright?¡± Actually, there was no need to ask. Helian Sheng knew that he tingchen was very good. She had heard from her third sister-in-law that the uninhabited island was a very beautiful place. Those who had been there would not want to leave. ¡°Very good!¡± He tingchen¡¯s voice carried a faint smile. He tingchen said it was very good, so Helian Sheng did not know what to say. Actually, when Helian Sheng called, he tingchen knew that it must have something to do with Helian ting. ¡°Did something happen to him ¡­¡± What surprised Helian Sheng was that he tingchen would take the initiative to ask. Helian Sheng¡¯s eyes reddened, and her voice choked as she said, ¡± well, my brother is very bad ¡­ Helian Sheng, who was very strong in front of everyone, was actually crying to he tingchen on the phone. ¡°..¡±He tingchen¡¯s breathing became a little rushed. ¡°Nalan Xinyue is not my brother¡¯s mother. My brother knows about her crimes ¡­ He has been unconscious for a day and a night ¡­¡± Helian Sheng calmed her emotions. She didn¡¯t want her emotions to affect he tingchen. She didn¡¯t want this phone call to turn into forcing him to come back or allowing her to tell her brother where he was now ¡­ He Liansheng felt that she was very despicable. ¡°I think he needs you ¡­¡± In the end, Helian Sheng still said this. my brother has really changed. He won¡¯t treat you like before. He¡¯ll definitely be good to you! Helian Sheng¡¯s words were very certain. She believed that after her brother found he tingchen, he would definitely love him very much and treat him very well. On the other end of the phone, he tingchen watched as master Xiu cut mangoes because Qin Nan liked to eat dried mangoes ¡­ Not far away, there was a patch of yellow dried mangoes that Lord Xiu had dried. Naturally dried food tasted good, and Qin Nan liked it very much. These two days, although Qin Nan still said that he wanted master Xiu to leave quickly. However, from time to time, he would look at Lord Xiu¡¯s back and smile. That smile was sweeter than the dried mango he was willing to eat. He tingchen could no longer tell what was possible and what was impossible. When Helian Sheng¡¯s call came, he had been wondering if something had happened to Helian ting. This was the first reaction in his mind. When he realized that he was thinking about Helian ting, he knew that he could not let go of him at all. In addition to self-mockery, she was also worried about Helian ting. ¡°If he¡¯s feeling uncomfortable, you can find him something to do! I think it¡¯s not easy to forgive ¡­¡± ¡°You take care of yourself too!¡± He tingchen hung up after he finished speaking. On the other side, Helian Sheng listened to the toot sound on the phone, laughing and crying ¡­ Although he tingchen didn¡¯t give her a clear answer, his words meant that he had acquiesced to it. Helian Sheng could tell him where she was. However, he had also said that even if Helian ting came, he would not forgive him so easily. That was enough. Everyone knew that it would not be so easy to forgive. Whether it was punishment or cold treatment, it should be her brother who should suffer. Nalan Xinyue was still in her original Ward, but she couldn¡¯t escape even if she had wings. When Helian Sheng arrived, Nalan Xinyue was still eating elegantly. Helian Sheng didn¡¯t say anything and just watched her eat. ¡°Did you like the food?¡± After Nalan Xinyue finished eating, Helian Sheng finally opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the soup Feng Xi makes.¡± Nalan Xinyue was still smiling, and her smile had not changed at all. It was as if nothing had happened between them, and she was not under house arrest. ¡°Even if you die, it¡¯ll be worth it. You can still eat the soup my husband makes in this life.¡± Helian Sheng also smiled, her smile as beautiful as a flower. ¡°How can I die? Are you the one who killed me, or is it Helian ting? You won¡¯t. As long as I don¡¯t tell you the secret you want to know, you won¡¯t kill me. ¡± Nalan Xinyue¡¯s tone was very calm and there was a smile on her face. However, her eyes were extremely vicious. ¡°What do you want to know? How did you kill my mother? I¡¯m already dead. Killing you can be considered as avenging her. Why do I still need to know the process?¡± ¡°Or did you think my brother would ask you who his biological mother is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand his personality? These things must no longer be important to him now, because he must be disgusted and want to vomit when he hears the word ¡®mother¡¯. ..¡± Helian Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold and calm. Before she came, she had already thought about what Nalan Xinyue would say. This woman was just pretending to be fearless, but she was actually more panicked than anyone else. The more a person tried to act as if nothing had happened, the more anxious she would feel. ¡°If you know, why didn¡¯t you die? why did you live so comfortably?¡± Helian Sheng laughed as he watched Nalan Xinyue¡¯s face turn pale. ¡°Because you don¡¯t dare to kill me ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. My brother has already gone to look for he tingchen. Didn¡¯t you want to kill him too?¡± I¡¯ll let you see that the people you want to kill will live well. As for you, don¡¯t you know your own nature best? you will be tortured to death by yourself. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to torture people? you should also torture yourself and have a taste of what it feels like.¡± the biggest punishment for you is not to let you die a quick death, but to let you see us, the people you want to kill, live well. You will go crazy and want to die ¡­ Helian Sheng said each word in an aggressive tone, but she sat there steadily in a lazy posture. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I won¡¯t ¡­ I¡¯ll live better than anyone else. I¡¯ll live very well. I¡¯m Nalan Xinyue. I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m just ¡­¡± Nalan Xinyue covered her ears and mumbled to herself. She didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about. However, Helian Sheng heard it and said, ¡°I will live well. I am Nalan Xinyue. I am ¡­ I¡¯m just ¡­¡± Why did she say that? could it be that she wasn¡¯t Nalan Xinyue? Helian Sheng made another discovery and immediately gave Jiang Yu a look. Jiang Yu sent out a message. He could tell that there was something wrong with his words. Nalan Xinyue, who was on the verge of a mental breakdown, had no idea what she was saying. ¡°You¡¯re not Nalan Xinyue. Do you think that by pretending to be her, you¡¯re Nalan Xinyue?¡± Helian Sheng stood up and questioned Nalan Xinyue. ¡°I¡¯m Nalan Xinyue, I am. I¡¯m wearing her clothes, I¡¯m eating what she wants to eat, I walk like her, I smile like her, I¡¯m Nalan Xinyue ¡­¡± When Nalan Xinyue was talking about laughing, she couldn¡¯t stop laughing. However, no matter how she laughed, she couldn¡¯t smile as gracefully as before. ¡°You¡¯re not!¡± This time, Helian Sheng said in a very certain tone. ¡°I am, I am Nalan Xinyue, No¡­ If I¡¯m not that b * tch, Who am I? Who am I ¡­¡± Nalan Xinyue touched her face. She no longer knew who she was. ¡°You killed Nalan Xinyue and replaced her. Do you think no one will know? Ah Chun has already explained everything.¡± Helian Sheng saw that Nalan Xinyue was already in a state of confusion, so he took advantage of the situation and asked. Ah Chun didn¡¯t say anything. Helian Sheng was just bluffing Nalan Xinyue. she deserves to die. Why is she the one marrying a man from the Helian family? why can¡¯t it be me ¡­ Nalan Xinyue hugged her own arm, as if she had been provoked. ¡°So, you killed your sister?¡± Helian Sheng asked, pointing at Nalan Xinyue. ¡°She should die!¡± Nalan Xinyue covered herself with a blanket. At this moment, Helian Sheng finally understood. Her brother¡¯s mother was Nalan Xinyue, but it was not the fake Nalan Xinyue in front of her. I¡¯ve found her, sister Sheng. Her name is Nalan Xinxiang, the younger sister of Nalan Xinyue¡¯s twin. She said that she had been dead for many years. Jiang Yu also received the news. He Liansheng finally understood. Nalan Xinxiang had killed Nalan Xinyue and then pretended to be her. At that time, her brother must have still been young and could not tell who his mother was. Her brother had also said that their mother did not care about his mother at all. Therefore, he would not have realized that his wife had changed. and my mother found out about your secret, so you killed her. Helian Sheng thought about what Nalan Xinxiang had said just now. Her mother had ruined her plans, so this must be it. It was possible that her mother had served Nalan Xinyue in the past. When she found out that Nalan Xinxiang was a fake, she was killed to silence her. who told her to know something she shouldn¡¯t know and to hold you in her arms,. bastard child? if she doesn¡¯t die, who will die? everyone should die ¡­ Everything was clear now, far beyond Helian Sheng¡¯s imagination. So this was the truth. Nalan Xinxiang wasn¡¯t her brother¡¯s biological mother, so she shouldn¡¯t have cared if he was with a man. Then why did she kill he tingchen? ¡°Then why do you have to kill he tingchen?¡± Chapter 1611 - Chapter 1611: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1611: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life This was something Helian Sheng could not understand. Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s smile suddenly became elegant and gentle. this ¡­ You don¡¯t know, do you?¡± ¡°No matter how powerful you are, you won¡¯t know why!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± Nalan Xinxiang touched her hair and returned to her noble lady self. I don¡¯t want to know either. You can¡¯t kill him anyway. He¡¯ll be with my brother! Even if Helian Sheng thought about this question, she had to get to the bottom of it. Nalan Xinxiang wasn¡¯t trying to be mysterious. She must have had a reason to kill he tingchen. Since Nalan Xinxiang did not say anything, she would not ask again. ¡°Then you can just wait for he tingchen to kill Helian ting!¡± Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s words were very calm, not ferocious or hysterical. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Helian Sheng¡¯s mouth. do you think I¡¯ll still believe what you¡¯re saying now? ¡± Slowly getting up, Helian Sheng took two steps before stopping. ah Chun didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Helian Sheng, you b. tch, you¡¯re just like your mother, a cunning woman ¡­¡± Nalan Xinxiang realized that she had been tricked and immediately scolded angrily. ¡°Thanks for the compliment!¡± Helian Sheng smiled calmly, then left. Helian ting had woken up, but he did not ask about Nalan Xinxiang. Helian Sheng handed him some water, and Helian ting took a few sips ¡­ ¡°There¡¯s news about he tingchen. Do you want to hear it?¡± Helian Sheng looked at her brother¡¯s Haggard appearance and her heart ached. However, his tone of voice was no different from usual. Helian ting looked at Helian Sheng, his eyes flashing. This news had undoubtedly surprised him. However, it had appeared at the wrong time. If it was before, he would have been overjoyed. But now, he ¡­ ¡°Is he well?¡± Helian ting¡¯s throat was completely hoarse, and the words he said were extremely dry. ¡°Mm, very good!¡± Helian Sheng gave him a pillow so that he could lean on it more comfortably. Feng Xi was busy cooking congee for her brother-in-law in the kitchen. Now, he would treat his brother-in-law even better because he was too pitiful ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s good ¡­¡± After saying this, Helian ting lay back down and said nothing more. ¡°You¡¯re not going to find him?¡± Helian ting did not look very surprised, which surprised Helian Sheng. She thought that he would immediately go to he tingchen and not lie back down ¡­ Because that was what everyone thought, Huo zhongrao had even prepared a private jet. As long as Helian ting said he wanted to go, he could leave immediately ¡­ Meanwhile, Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren¡¯s family had also packed their luggage and were ready to lead the way for Helian ting. However, her brother did not move at all ¡­ In the three days after Helian ting woke up, he had been eating and sleeping. His face had recovered, and because he had enough sleep, he was much more energetic. When he said that he wanted to be discharged, Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren¡¯s family had already loaded their luggage into the car and headed to the airport. She thought that this time, Helian ting would definitely go to find he tingchen. Who knew that Helian ting would return to Helian? ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not going to look for he tingchen?¡± Helian Sheng finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She didn¡¯t understand what her brother was trying to do. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Helian ting only replied indifferently. Ever since he woke up, Helian ting had become even more silent than before. ¡°Why?¡± Helian Sheng was a little anxious. Why didn¡¯t he go and find her? Helian ting stopped talking again. Helian Sheng was so angry that she simply didn¡¯t say anything. When Feng Xi entered, she saw that her wife was angry again and sighed. ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯ve made my wife angry again!¡± Although Feng Xi¡¯s heart ached for her brother-in-law, she couldn¡¯t bear to see her wife angry. Helian ting did not say anything and stood up. Seeing that he was about to leave, Feng Xi opened her mouth and said, ¡± Nalan Xinxiang is going to be sent to prison today. She¡¯s going to be imprisoned for life. Brother-in-law, do you want to go and see her? ¡± After Feng Xi finished speaking, she felt that she was wrong. What was there to see ¡­ Helian ting did not say anything but walked out directly. what¡¯s there to see? I¡¯ve told him everything I can. Nalan Xinxiang raised him, but she hates him every day because he¡¯s the son of Nalan Xinyue ¡­ If Nalan Xinxiang didn¡¯t want to be the president¡¯s mother and be respected by others, would she have raised Helian ting? He would have killed him long ago ¡­ Because she couldn¡¯t have children, she had to have a ¡®son¡¯. Otherwise, how could she have let Helian ting live to this day ¡­ She hated Nalan Xinyue so much. don¡¯t be angry with brother-in-law. He¡¯s already pitiful enough. His mother isn¡¯t his own mother ¡­ Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s life imprisonment was Helian ting¡¯s idea. He wanted her to spend the rest of her life in prison. A quick death would be too easy for her ¡­ And Feng Xi heard that Helian ting had asked people to give her a row of food and accommodation, which were all the things she disliked the most. For example, she liked to eat Wheaten food, so Helian ting had ordered rice to be prepared for her. She liked to sleep on silk bedding, so Helian ting had asked his men to prepare coarse linen for her ¡­ Ji Chenzhou had even said that letting Nalan Xinxiang live was too easy on her. However, Feng Xi felt that this was the cruelest form of punishment. Imagine a person who was used to a life of luxury. If you wanted her to live a completely opposite life, it would undoubtedly be a great torture for her. alright, don¡¯t be angry. I guess brother-in-law has his own plans ¡­ Feng Xi held Helian Sheng in her arms. Helian Sheng had obviously gained some weight recently, and Feng Xi was especially happy to see that. fourth brother said that he had an ultrasound in the afternoon and there was no problem. You can be discharged too! Helian Sheng had been in the hospital recently, so she was a little homesick. The main thing was that Luke could be discharged and Feng Xi had been tired recently. He was at ease that there would be someone to take care of him at home. Although there were many people taking care of her here, he still couldn¡¯t feel at ease ¡­ Helian Sheng had never done an ultrasound, and doing it too early was not good for the fetus. ¡°I can finally be discharged ¡­¡± Helian Sheng let out a sigh of relief. Things had been really messy recently. Nalan Xinxiang had made a mess of things, but fortunately, the problem had been solved. Her brother wasn¡¯t as bad as she had thought. He didn¡¯t feel too sad about his birth mother, just like her ¡­ This was also good, it would not be too uncomfortable ¡­ When Huo zhongrao arrived at Chu baiqing¡¯s office, he told Helian ting that he only had ten minutes. ¡°It¡¯s enough, I¡¯m just going to say a few words to you!¡± Helian ting was about to light a cigarette when he remembered that Chu baiqing did not smoke. This was his office ¡­ Huo zhongrao looked at Helian ting. Why was he in such a hurry to see him? ¡°Let Helian Kingdom belong to your Kingdom of Hua Xia!¡± In the past few days, Helian ting had thought through this problem clearly. ¡°Why?¡± On the way, Huo zhongrao was still wondering why Helian ting was looking for him. However, he had never expected this to happen. ¡°You should know that Helian country¡¯s wealth and military are much richer than your country¡¯s. You won¡¯t suffer a loss other than being a little tired!¡± Helian ting looked at the cigarette and wanted to smoke, but in the end, he resisted the urge. This was because when he was staying at Gu Jue¡¯s house, Gu Jue would always go to the balcony to smoke. He said his Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want to smell smoke. At this moment, Huo zhongrao wanted to smoke. He was a good commander, but he was forced to be the president. But now, Helian ting had given him the Helian Kingdom ¡­ The little demon had been telling him every day that she would bring good fortune to her husband. It seemed that it was true ¡­ It was a little too prosperous! ¡°You¡¯re not going to be the president anymore?¡± The position of President was something that many people dreamed of but could not get, but Helian ting gave it up so easily. yes, because I have more important things to do ¡­ Helian ting played with the cigarette in his hand, his eyes deep. At this moment, Huo zhongrao finally understood why Helian ting had given Helian Guo to him. The more important thing was probably he tingchen ¡­ These people had been worried about him for the past few days. Why didn¡¯t they look for he tingchen? it turned out that he had already made plans. alright, I¡¯ll take over. Don¡¯t regret it in the future! Huo zhongrao would not reject such a good deal. However, the little demons would cause a ruckus at home, so he would only become busier. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± It was enough to do one thing that he regretted in this life. He would not regret it again. He would use his entire life to make up for what he owed he tingchen. However, Helian ting did not know if he tingchen would give him this chance. But whether he would or not, he would use his own way to make him accept him again. It seemed that good things came one after another, because Helian Sheng was actually pregnant with triplets ¡­ This surprised everyone ¡­ It was simply too shocking ¡­ Feng Xi laughed and laughed until she started crying ¡­ The triplets ¡­ It was unbelievable that they were actually triplets ¡­ Helian Sheng was also crying, because she had never even thought about having twins. She was already very happy to be pregnant, but she did not expect it to be triplets ¡­ This must be God¡¯s love for her, sending the last child back. It must be like this. honey, you¡¯re so amazing ¡­ Feng Xi hugged Helian Sheng tightly. It was the first time she had cried like this ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re also very ¡­ Amazing!¡± What could Helian Sheng say? she wouldn¡¯t get pregnant if she was alone. yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m amazing too. I¡¯m f. cking more awesome than my brothers ¡­ What was so special about twins? his wife had given birth to three for him at once ¡­ Whoever was as awesome as him, whoever ¡­ Chu Bai Qing¡¯s eyes turned red. This wasn¡¯t easy for the triplets. This was a blessing that they could only dream of. He quickly told Gu Jue the good news. hey, Feng Xi. you¡¯re getting more beautiful. What do you mean you¡¯re not fat at first. but you¡¯re so fat that you can crush the brick bed later. ¡± Gu Jue laughed on the other end of the phone. She was really happy for Feng Xi. The last time shengsheng had a miscarriage, Feng Xi had blamed herself for a long time. Now that there were triplets, he must be overjoyed ¡­ Everyone was informed of the good news at once. The happiest person was Helian ting, who hugged his sister for a long time. Fengxi, three children. One of them has to bear the surname Helian. You know that he tingchen and I can¡¯t have any children. The Helian family can¡¯t have no descendants! Helian ting directly told Feng Xi his thoughts. Feng Xi was stunned. This was obviously a little sudden. Looking at his wife, Helian Sheng nodded ¡­ ¡°If his surname is Helian, will he be the president in the future?¡± Feng Xi asked with a smile. ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± The Helian Kingdom was gone, so how could there be a president¡¯s seat? ¡°Alright! I don¡¯t want my son to be so tired anyway!¡± Feng Xi had a smile on her face the entire time. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He thought that he would continue to smile for the rest of his life, because he was really too happy. In fact, Helian ting did not say that he had to have a son with the surname Helian. A girl is fine too. After marriage, the child can also have the surname Helian ¡­ It seemed like Feng Xi still preferred daughters, so she treated it as a treasure and wasn¡¯t willing to give it to him. Helian Sheng suddenly realized what her brother had just said. he tingchen and I can¡¯t have children, and the Helian family can¡¯t have no descendants ¡­ Her brother was ¡­ Or should she look for he tingchen? Helian Sheng smiled. It seemed that her brother had a plan, so she didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. She knew that her brother would take action ¡­ Happy Island He tingchen was studying the dishes in the kitchen when Qin Nan walked in. He looked exhausted and did not seem to be able to wake up. ¡°Your cooking skills have improved!¡± Qin Nan said as he watched he tingchen¡¯s knife skills become more and more powerful. Qin Nan¡¯s cooking skills were not bad, but now he basically did not need to cook. Because he tingchen was practicing his cooking skills every day, he had food to eat. ¡°Not bad! I feel much better too, at least I can master saltiness now ¡­¡± He tingchen was addicted to cooking. After all these years, he didn¡¯t know what he was interested in. Helian ting did not allow him to have his own hobbies. All he needed to do was to follow Helian ting¡¯s instructions, which was equivalent to a command and an action. If he didn¡¯t live here now, he would probably starve to death if he went out to find a job and survive on his own, because he didn¡¯t know anything ¡­ A man who didn¡¯t know anything and couldn¡¯t support himself was such a sad thing. Therefore, he tingchen wanted to try everything now. ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± Most of the seafood on the island was the freshest. ¡°Let¡¯s make a salad! I want to eat something light ¡­¡± At the mention of this, Qin Nan was furious. That old man had no restraint all day long. It was simply killing him. He used to like this place very much, but now, he just wanted to escape from this place and stay far away from that old man ¡­ If he didn¡¯t want to leave, he could just leave. However, he couldn¡¯t find the way out at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to argue with Lord Xiu. The more you act like this, the more he¡¯ll punish you!¡± He tingchen could tell that Qin Nan had been tormented by master Xiu for the past few days. The houses here were all made of thatched grass, so the sound insulation was not very good. If Qin Nan¡¯s voice was a little louder, he could hear it clearly. His pleas for mercy were clear to the ears. But every time master Xiu forced him to ask if he liked him, Qin Nan would shut up and not make a sound ¡­ After that, it was Grandpa Xiu¡¯s endless punishment. Qin Nan was a stubborn person. Ren said that he¡¯ll be here in a few days. If the old man doesn¡¯t leave then, I¡¯ll leave ¡­ Qin Nan pouted and said sullenly ¡­ ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± He tingchen, who was cutting a fish slice, accidentally cut his finger. Ren is coming, is he coming too ¡­ He had been waiting ever since Helian Sheng called, but Helian ting had not appeared. He had laughed at himself countless times, but he was still looking forward to it. Chapter 1612 - Chapter 1612: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1612: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Qin Nan quickly grabbed a tissue and passed it to he tingchen. you still need to practice your knife skills. You can¡¯t cut your hand like this! Qin Qiao joked. Of course, she didn¡¯t know that he tingchen had cut hands because he was distracted. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that Lord Xiu will let you go, do you?¡± He tingchen always had a faint smile on his face. However, even if he was smiling, it could not hide the loneliness on his face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook today!¡± Qin Nan said when he saw he tingchen¡¯s injured hand. Ever since master Xiu and he tingchen had come, he had not cooked. When he was living here before, he did everything simple. Even when he didn¡¯t want to cook, he would eat instant noodles with some seafood. It was very delicious. ¡°Ren said that your cooking skills are not bad!¡± He tingchen gave up his seat. He thought that if Qin Nan were to cook, master Xiu would definitely be very happy. She didn¡¯t know much about Lord Xiu in the past, and she didn¡¯t have much contact with him. He tingchen realized that master Xiu was a really good man. No matter how many people he had killed in the past, no matter how terrifying he was. However, in front of Qin Nan, he was a man who doted on him. He could tolerate all of Qin Nan¡¯s temper and willfulness, unless Qin Nan really went overboard, he would not get angry. it¡¯s alright, just so-so, but I¡¯m still better than him. He¡¯s not good at cooking, but his Ji Chenzhou thinks it¡¯s good! Speaking of this, Qin Nan thought of the time when he still lived with Ren tanmeng. It was so good that she was happy every day, simple and happy, but now Mengmeng was gone ¡­ Every year on her sister¡¯s death anniversary, Qin Nan would make her favorite meatball soup ¡­ his family¡¯s Ji Chenzhou¡¯s culinary skills are not bad. The food he makes is also quite delicious. Qin Nan continued. He tingchen looked at his clean knife skills and was a little envious. He did not cut well. ¡°You see, I¡¯m cutting it well now. That¡¯s also because I¡¯ve been doing it for a long time.¡± ¡°In the beginning, I could cut the potato strips into potato strips. I¡¯ve become more familiar with cooking.¡± After Qin Nan finished cutting the fish, he began to cut the side dishes. ¡°I quite like to cook ¡­¡± He tingchen liked this place very much, but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be staying here for long. It wasn¡¯t good to disturb Grandpa Xiu and Qin Nan. This was the place where Grandpa Xiu wanted to spend the rest of his life with Qin Nan. Life was really short. It was said that one would grow old, but it was just a few spring, summer, autumn, and winter in the blink of an eye. In the past, he did not feel the need to cherish time. ¡°Is the dried mango delicious?¡± He tingchen asked casually. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious ¡­¡± After Qin Nan finished speaking, the knife he was using to cut the vegetables paused. He raised his head and looked at the smiling he tingchen. ¡°How can you be so bad too ¡­¡± Qin Nan also smiled awkwardly. Previously, when the dried mango was ready, he was very determined not to eat it. ¡°You don¡¯t like Lord Xiu, you just love him too much, don¡¯t you? Lord Xiu is still obsessed with whether you like him or not every night ¡­¡± He tingchen felt that master Xiu was also a very interesting person. He was very persistent in dealing with this problem. However, she did not expect that not liking someone could not be love. The love was shallow, but the love was deep ¡­ ¡°Y-y-you ¡­ You¡¯re too evil!¡± Qin Nan¡¯s embarrassed face was exposed just like that. Lord Xiu is a good man. If you don¡¯t want him, I¡¯ll pursue Him. I wonder if Lord Xiu will like me ¡­ He tingchen pretended to be deep in thought as he asked Qin Nan ¡­ Surprise flashed across Qin Nan¡¯s eyes. He obviously did not expect he tingchen to say that, and with such a serious expression at that ¡­ He knew that he tingchen was the same kind of person, but he didn¡¯t want to eat the grass by his own nest. ¡°You¡¯re so good, he¡¯ll definitely accept you!¡± Qin Nan¡¯s voice was muffled. He didn¡¯t even believe his own words. ¡°Look at you. I was just saying. You¡¯re already like this, and you even said you wanted to leave him. If master Xiu really got together with someone else, would you be able to take it?¡± He tingchen threw away the tissue wrapped around his finger. The bleeding had stopped, but it was not a small cut. He looked at his mouth and smiled. If Helian ting saw that he was injured, he would definitely be angry. Because he requested that there must be no injuries on his body. Of course, the injuries he punished were excluded. As long as he was not careful or the people who served him hurt him, even if it was just a small wound, he would be furious. Now, no one would be angry because he had cut his finger. why can¡¯t I? he¡¯s not mine. Who can have him if they want him ¡­ Qin Nan started to mix the salad, but he kept using the wrong seasoning. He tingchen looked at how flustered he was and the smile on his lips deepened. there¡¯s a song that goes like this. I think it¡¯s about how you don¡¯t mean what you say. It¡¯s really funny ¡­ He tingchen hummed a song softly. ¡°Damn, your singing is so good!¡± Qin Nan was stunned. He did not expect he tingchen to sing so well. He tingchen¡¯s voice was the same as Ji Chenzhou¡¯s. They were both voices that you would remember after hearing them once. Na Ren said that Ji Chenzhou¡¯s singing was very good, and he didn¡¯t realize that he tingchen¡¯s singing was also good. it¡¯s nice. I just hummed it casually. I didn¡¯t have the chance to sing it. Helian ting would never allow him to sing in public. And Helian ting did not seem to be interested in any of these songs. There seemed to be nothing else between them other than discipline and sex. ¡°Let¡¯s make a seafood meatball soup tonight!¡± Qin Nan suddenly felt like drinking soup. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll learn how to make meatballs from you ¡­¡± When he tingchen said the word ¡®meatball¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but pause. He still remembered the meatball he had picked up from the kitchen counter, but he had forgotten what it tasted like in his mouth. He only remembered that those were the meatballs made by Helian ting. ¡°Meatballs are the simplest!¡± Qin Nan began to teach he tingchen how to make meatballs. He tingchen learned very quickly. Qin Nan used a spoon to make meatballs. Although they were not round, it saved him a lot of trouble. They were also meatballs. Because of the seafood, the meatball soup was very fragrant when it was served. Qin Nan¡¯s actions were very fast. He made a meatball soup, a vegetable salad, a serving of raw fish slices, and a serving of spicy crab. Because he realized that he tingchen especially liked spicy food. This was similar to him, and he liked it too. Lord Xiu¡¯s spicy food is just ordinary ¡­ Why would she think of that old man ¡­ Master Xiu had been maintaining his daily shooting habit. When the food was ready, he also came out of the shower after shooting. Not only did master Xiu shoot every day, but he also trained his body. Qin Nan was lazier. That¡¯s why she was so miserable in bed. As soon as master Xiu sat down, he tingchen said, ¡± today¡¯s dishes were made by Qin Nan! Lord Xiu didn¡¯t say anything and continued eating. He tingchen saw the disappointment in Qin Nan¡¯s eyes and could not help but smile. This child said he didn¡¯t care, but in his heart, he cared more than anyone else. Qin Nan sat down and deliberately pushed the dishes that were originally placed in the middle of the table towards he tingchen. young master he, eat more. I made these especially for you. Qin Nan said with a smile. He tingchen smiled helplessly. okay, I¡¯ll eat more. He tingchen looked at master Xiu again. He was not affected at all and continued to eat. Lord Xiu didn¡¯t eat elegantly, but he looked very comfortable. No matter what Lord Xiu did, his every move was filled with the word ¡°man.¡± He thought that Qin Nan must have thought that he was not good enough for such a Grandpa Xiu, but he didn¡¯t know how good he was. Lord Xiu just liked his naivety and little fuss, and he didn¡¯t even know about it. When it came to matters of the heart, it didn¡¯t matter how much others said. The most important thing was for him to understand it. Others could only play a supporting role, and the heart of the person involved played the leading role. Qin Nan looked at Grandpa Xiu eating so happily, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°After we finish eating, you and I will clean up the room. Ren and the others are here!¡± It was obvious that master Xiu was eating more than usual. He ate very quickly, especially the soup. He drank three bowls in a row. He tingchen¡¯s hand that was scooping the soup trembled, and the soup spoon fell into the soup bowl. He¡¯s here? ¡°I¡¯m not cleaning up, my butt hurts!¡± Qin Nan had never paid attention to his words, and his butt was indeed hurting now. ¡°You used your hands to clean up the house, but your butt?¡± Lord Xiu put down his chopsticks and frowned. It was obvious that master Xiu was displeased. To be more precise, he was holding his breath. He was so angry when Qin Nan said he didn¡¯t like him ¡­ He kept interrogating Qin Nan. No matter how much they did at night, he didn¡¯t say that he liked him. After a few days, the anger in master Xiu¡¯s heart became more and more pent up. Therefore, although she doted on Qin Nan, she didn¡¯t have a good tone when she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not going to clean up. When that Ren comes, he¡¯ll sleep in my room!¡± Qin Nan threw his chopsticks and said with a red face. ¡°The room you¡¯re sleeping in is mine!¡± Master Xiu said in a deep voice when he saw Qin Nan¡¯s angry look. He tingchen continued to eat. He was already used to such conversations. Don¡¯t be fooled by Qin Nan¡¯s arrogance now. If master Xiu were to get angry later, he would immediately wither. ¡°This Island is still yours. Do you want me to leave now?¡± Qin Nan looked at master Xiu with a wronged expression. His butt was already in pain, and his waist was about to break ¡­ He didn¡¯t ask him to rest, but asked him to work. He thought that everyone was like him, who could finish two or three times and still have the strength to go out and run dozens of laps. In fact, to be exact, this Island now belonged to Qin Nan. That Ren had already given him the island. Therefore, Qin Nan only said those words out of anger. the island is mine, the room is mine, the bed is mine, and you are mine. Where are you going? ¡± Master Xiu¡¯s words were quite smooth for master Xiu, who didn¡¯t know how to say sweet nothings. It wasn¡¯t easy to say this. ¡°I¡¯m not yours! I¡¯m raised by my mother¡¯s father, what does it have to do with you!¡± Qin Nan was extremely angry. This coquettish man usually didn¡¯t say a word. If you said ten sentences to him, he wouldn¡¯t even say one sentence. Now, he could choke you to death with just one sentence. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t call me father, I¡¯ll still raise you in the future!¡± Master Xiu¡¯s cold sense of humor immediately lit up Qin Nan. ¡°You old man, You Took Advantage of Me. Do I need you to raise me?¡± Qin Nan was so angry that he almost pounced on master Xiu and bit him. He tingchen ate his meal. The meatball soup was indeed not bad. No wonder master Xiu drank three bowls of it. One had to admit that Qin Nan¡¯s cooking skills were really good. ¡°Everything you eat, wear, and use now, which one of them isn¡¯t mine?¡± Lord Xiu also stood up. He tingchen looked at master Xiu in surprise. He didn¡¯t think that master Xiu would say such hurtful words. ¡°I ¡­¡± Qin Nan was so angry that he could not say a word. It was because what master Xiu said was the truth. Everything he ate and wore was his. He didn¡¯t earn any money to support himself. The reason he could live a carefree life here was all because of master Xiu. ¡°You what?¡± The usually reticent Lord Xiu was now a little overbearing. I¡¯ll just return it to you. All these years, how much money have you spent on me? I¡¯ll return it to you! Qin Nan¡¯s words were just words of anger. What could he use to pay back? even if he sold himself, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Let¡¯s not talk about how much money he had spent on food and clothing over the years. Just the amount of money that master Xiu had spent on taking care of him was immeasurable. It was because no one could afford to pay for master Xiu¡¯s five years. ¡°What are you going to pay with?¡± As expected, Lord Xiu asked. ¡°Mingxiu, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Qin Nan was so angry that she was about to cry. Her butt hurt, and she felt wronged in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m asking you how you¡¯re going to pay me back.¡± It seemed like Grandpa Xiu didn¡¯t want to let Qin Nan go. He tingchen was also a little interested. He wanted to know what master Xiu was up to. Couldn¡¯t he tell that Qin Nan was about to cry from anger? Qin Nan looked like he was usually happy-go-lucky, but in fact, he was quite thin-skinned. Most importantly, he was especially sensitive when it came to master Xiu. ¡°How do you want me to pay you back? Tell me, I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± Qin Nan shouted at Grandpa Xiu. He tingchen seemed to have been forced into a corner. He tingchen saw that his tears seemed to be forming circles in his eyes. ¡°Repay me with your body!¡± Grandpa Xiu looked at Qin Nan and said these four words. His heavy tone carried a kind of overbearing determination. He tingchen smiled and continued to drink the soup. He didn¡¯t expect that the boring master Xiu would have such a Black-bellied side. He had actually dug a pit for Qin Nan to jump into. Who dared to say that Lord Xiu¡¯s EQ was low? there was no one else with this EQ. He tingchen took a sip of the soup. When he raised his head to look at Qin Nan, his handsome face was as red as a tomato. He definitely didn¡¯t expect that master Xiu would say the words ¡®repay with my body¡¯. And she had just said,¡¯how do you want me to pay you back? Tell me, I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± This old man had obviously set him up. ¡°I won¡¯t, you ¡­¡± Before Qin Nan could finish his words, he was interrupted by master Xiu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that brother Nan would never take back what he has said? why are you trying to go back on your word?¡± But who knew that Lord Xiu wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to deny it. Even brother Nan had brought it up. Qin Nan was so angry that she gritted her teeth. On the other hand, master Xiu squinted his eyes at Qin Nan¡¯s irascible and angry appearance, and the corners of his eyes revealed a doting light. He liked to see him so angry and helpless. ¡°How is it, brother Nan? do you allow it?¡± Lord Xiu asked with a smile. Qin Nan¡¯s life was about to be shortened when he heard her call him brother Nan. Who else had master Xiu called ¡°brother¡± other than Qin Nan? no one else. He tingchen looked at the shock in Qin Nan¡¯s angry eyes. Obviously, he did not expect that master Xiu would call him brother Nan. Do you allow it? Qin Nan¡¯s answer was stuck in his throat. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re not a man. Master Xiu¡¯s heavy eyes were fixed on Qin Nan. Chapter 1613 - Chapter 1613: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1613: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Qin Nan was really forced into a corner. He glared at master Xiu like a fierce little dog, and master Xiu liked his angry look. ¡°Xu, Xu your ass!¡± After Qin Qiao said this, she ran away angrily. In this world, the only person who dared to say the words ¡°your uncle¡± to master Xiu and make him laugh was Qin Nan. He tingchen looked at Qin Nan¡¯s back view as she ran away in a Huff. He smiled and put down his bowl and chopsticks. What Qin Nan said just now was, ¡± Xu, Xu your Grandpa ¡­ Was this a yes or no? ¡°He can¡¯t run away no matter what. He¡¯s mine, he¡¯s mine for the rest of his life!¡± Lord Xiu sat down and drank a bowl of seafood meatball soup. He tingchen looked at master Xiu ¡­ This was the fourth bowl! He could actually drink it ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s rare to eat a meal cooked by him!¡± Master Xiu seemed to have understood the meaning in he tingchen¡¯s eyes. The corners of his lips revealed a faint smile. ¡°Qin Nan¡¯s cooking is quite delicious ¡­¡± He tingchen used to think that Lord Jue and Chu baiqing, Ren and Ji Chenzhou were the most compatible. It was hard for him to imagine what kind of person a person like master Xiu was, someone who was worthy of standing beside him. Because this man was too much of a legend, but his life was more ordinary than anyone else¡¯s. He was more ruthless than anyone else, but he was also more meticulous than anyone. It was such a contradictory man who, before he saw Qin Nan ¡­ He tingchen couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would be like for master Xiu to fall in love with someone. However, after he came here, he had a certain feeling that master Xiu¡¯s other half should be Qin Nan. This handsome young man who revealed two small canine teeth when he smiled. He was always insincere, but his eyes were always fixed on Lord Xiu. Qin Nan always thought that he was very ordinary, but he did not realize that he had a unique temperament. The kind of energy that wanted to calm people down was really good. He tingchen thought that master Xiu was willing to settle down because of Qin Nan. Otherwise, which man would be willing to give up money and power? Unfortunately, Qin Nan had also discovered this ¡­ ¡°Qin Nan is very lucky. He only needs time to convince himself and regain his confidence.¡± He tingchen said indifferently. Not all men could do what Lord Xiu did. He gave up everything he had just to accompany one person until they grew old. there¡¯s no rush. I have a lifetime to convince him. This is actually quite good. I like the way he throws a tantrum, like a little lion with its hair standing on end! When Lord Xiu said this, his eyes were filled with smiles. My life has always been ¡­ How should I put it, it¡¯s very boring. Even if I squint my eyes, my subordinates will be scared half to death.¡± ¡°One day, a lively Qin Nan appeared. He said that he liked me and wanted to pursue me. At that time, I thought that there was something wrong with this child¡¯s brain.¡± ¡°I told him to get lost. Guess what he did?¡± When he said this, Lord Xiu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I can¡¯t guess. He¡¯s not a person who plays by the rules.¡± He tingchen also liked Qin Nan¡¯s personality. He was so energetic. he laid down on the grass in front of me, rolled around, and then rolled back ¡­ he just lay on the grass, showing his little canine teeth, and asked me with a smile if I had rolled far enough! ¡°With his Rascal-like appearance, you can¡¯t bear to kick him a few times even if you want to.¡± When he recalled the past, a faint warmth appeared in master Xiu¡¯s eyes. He tingchen thought that master Xiu must have remembered everything that happened between him and Qin Nan. Everything was in his mind. He thought that Qin Nan definitely wouldn¡¯t remember him as clearly as Grandpa Xiu, because he was a heartless person. As for master Xiu, he would keep everything in his heart and would always say more than do. this child has. big temper. When he¡¯s angry, he can¡¯t be coaxed. When he makes. fuss. he won¡¯t eat properly. You have to shout at him or scare him. You see how aggrieved he is and he doesn¡¯t dare to speak. You just want to hold him over and stroke his hair ¡­ Master Xiu got up and started to clean up the dishes. He tingchen also did the same. He tingchen could not help but feel bitter. Why did the people he met not treat him like this? Could it be that he had met the wrong person? he always thinks that I¡¯m good to him because he saved na Ren. In fact, there are many ways to repay his kindness. I don¡¯t need to serve him personally. That child may look silly, but he¡¯s very ambitious! When Lord Xiu said this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Thinking back to those five years, Qin Nan was really not an ordinary troublemaker. Now that he thought about it, how did he endure it? it was somewhat unbelievable. His temper was slowly ground out in this way, becoming tolerant enough to accommodate him. Master Xiu wasn¡¯t usually willing to talk, but once he opened his mouth and wanted to say something, he would go on and on. However, it was these trivial matters that made he tingchen want to hear more and more. He was addicted. ¡°My profession requires me to be on high alert at all times. As time goes by, I¡¯m a light sleeper, but when I sleep with Qin Nan, I¡¯m always in a deep and steady sleep. Even if he doesn¡¯t sleep well, he¡¯s like everyone else when he¡¯s sleeping, rolling around.¡± He tingchen watched as master Xiu lit up a cigarette. This man¡¯s every movement was filled with the domineering aura of a mature man. ¡°Qin Nan loves to cause trouble, this is also his character. It¡¯s quite good, he won¡¯t be boring!¡± he likes to torment and cause trouble. I¡¯ll just accompany him. One day, he¡¯ll have enough trouble. When that time comes, I¡¯ll torment him properly. There¡¯s no rush! in Qin Nan¡¯s heart, you are a legend, a God in the heavens ¡­ In fact, not only in Qin Nan¡¯s heart, but also in many people¡¯s hearts, the name of Grandpa Xiu had always been a hot-blooded legend, a mysterious Big Shot. ¡°I¡¯m washing the dishes myself now, and I¡¯m still a legend? Or a God from the heavens?¡± Said Lord Xiu with a faint smile. What he was doing now was just a daily routine. He didn¡¯t believe that Qin Nan would still think that he was a legend or a God after seeing these things for a long time. It turned out that master Xiu had done all this just to make Qin Nan feel that they were the same kind of people, that there was no distance between them. ¡°I¡¯m. little envious and jealous of Qin Nan ¡­¡± At this moment, he tingchen knew that he was being a little unreasonable. However, he had no choice. Master Xiu¡¯s words and actions would really make people envious and jealous of Qin Nan. How could there be a man who loved him so much? ¡°Who knows who¡¯ll be envious of who in the future!¡± Lord Xiu only said this one sentence before leaving with a smile. He tingchen looked at his room and started to clean it up. Today¡¯s Lord Xiu had given him a new understanding of him. He was a good man. Renji Chenzhou and the others had come with their Knights and treasures, but Helian ting was not here ¡­ He tingchen did not know how to describe his feelings. He thought that Helian ting would come, but he did not. Why didn¡¯t he ¡­ Master Xiu was also very surprised that Helian ting didn¡¯t come. When that Ren said that he was coming back, he said that he would wait for Helian ting to come back with him. The baby ran towards master Xiu. master Xiu, master Xiu, I miss you so much ¡­ Baby loved to wrap herself around Lord Xiu the most. She hugged his neck and said coquettishly. ¡°I also miss you ¡­¡± Lord Xiu kissed his baby¡¯s little face and said with a smile. Knight looked at he tingchen and greeted him. we¡¯re very secretive! ¡°You brat!¡± He tingchen touched Knight¡¯s head. This kid was getting smarter. Although she knew that he tingchen was doing well and she didn¡¯t need to worry about him. However, when he really saw he tingchen, Ji Chenzhou really wanted to give him a punch. How could she leave without even telling him? ¡°You, how could you hide it from me?¡± Ji Chenzhou really gave he tingchen a punch and said angrily. He had been looking for him these past few days, and he had been so anxious that he had gone crazy. However, he was still enjoying himself here. I thought I¡¯d tell you later ¡­ However, he did not expect Qin Nan to accidentally reveal it. He just didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for them. They didn¡¯t know that Helian ting would only be convinced by their emotions. ¡°The most infuriating thing is that these two children didn¡¯t say anything even if they knew!¡± After the incident, baby had let it slip. Only then did Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren find out that they all knew that he tingchen had left with master Xiu. However, the two children watched as he searched madly and did not say anything. This point, he really could not be unconvinced. ¡°It was I who told them not to say anything, but it¡¯s hard on the child!¡± He tingchen touched the Knight¡¯s head and looked at his baby acting coquettishly with master Xiu. His eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°Well, Helian ting will probably be here in. few days ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren thought that Helian ting would come with them after he was discharged from the hospital, so they took their luggage and went to the airport. Who knew that Helian ting was going back to Helian Kingdom? the children were looking forward to coming, so Ren and Ji Chenzhou simply came. They also didn¡¯t understand what Helian ting was thinking. Previously, he had gone crazy looking for he tingchen, but now that he knew where he was, he didn¡¯t come again. ¡°Quickly go in and rest. Master Xiu has already tidied up everything for you.¡± He tingchen said with a smile. Ren and Ji Chenzhou looked at each other but did not say anything in the end. Qin Nan refused to leave na Ren¡¯s room and kept pulling him around while Ji Chenzhou brought the children out to play. He knew that Qin Nan must have something to say to Ren. ¡°Alright, tell me, what¡¯s going on between you and our Lord Xiu?¡± Ren smiled as he fiddled with the camera. there¡¯s nothing going on between us. That old man is simply shameless! Qin Nan was still angry. When he thought about how he had fallen into the pit that master Xiu had dug for him, he was angry. Who said that master Xiu was cold-blooded and didn¡¯t understand feelings? he twisted his head off and kicked it like a ball. ¡°My brother Nan has a bad temper. He even dares to scold master Xiu. It seems that he has been spoiled by master Xiu!¡± When Ren first arrived, he saw the smile on master Xiu¡¯s face. It was different from his usual smile. It was a smile of satisfaction and happiness. Seeing Lord Xiu¡¯s smile, Ren¡¯s eyes turned red. He was truly happy for him. ¡°Who is spoiled by him? That, that, my butt is hurting so much now ¡­¡± When it came to pampering, Qin Nan was unhappy. He couldn¡¯t even speak of the suffering he had suffered these few days. How much trouble that old man could cause. ¡°I¡¯ve endured it for five years, and I finally can¡¯t bear it anymore. I definitely won¡¯t torment you lightly!¡± Ren had been led astray by Ji Chenzhou, so he would not blush when he said such words. d * mn, t-t-t-t-you don¡¯t even blush when you say that now. That¡¯s amazing. Qin Nan pinched Ren¡¯s face and laughed. ¡°..¡±After Qin Nan finished speaking, na Ren¡¯s face turned red. After all, she was naturally shy, and she was still very shy deep down. ¡°You should just stay with master Xiu. Don¡¯t think so much. Master Xiu is such a good man!¡± In na Ren¡¯s heart, their Lord Xiu was the best man in the world, and even Ji Chenzhou couldn¡¯t compare to him. Because if it wasn¡¯t for Lord Xiu, he wouldn¡¯t have lived to this day. How could she have met Ji Chenzhou, gotten together with him, and then had her baby and Knight? ¡°What¡¯s so good about him? He only knows how to bully me. There¡¯s no other man who¡¯s more coquettish and bad than him.¡± Now, whenever Qin Nan was angry, he felt that his butt was in pain. That old man had no control. he only bullies you. No matter how bad he is, he¡¯s only bad to you. You should be happy. Ren hadn¡¯t seen Lord Xiu¡¯s sullen appearance yet, so he thought that it must be very interesting. ¡°Hehe, thank you, old man. He¡¯d better stay away from me!¡± Qin Nan lay on the bed and said angrily. ¡°How is master Xiu old? do you think you¡¯re still young? brother Nan, don¡¯t torment yourself. The one who loves you the most in this world is master Xiu!¡± He was surprised that master Xiu could let go of everything and come here to look for Qin Nan, but it was also within his expectations. He had always believed that master Xiu had brother Nan in his heart. ¡°He¡¯s an old man!¡± Qin Nan said with dissatisfaction. What a shameless old man. I wonder who was the one wailing after being F * cked by an old man! At this moment, master Xiu walked in with two glasses of fruit juice in his hands. After placing it on the table, he turned around and left. ¡°Get lost, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Qin Nan angrily threw a pillow at master Xiu, but he had already walked out. Ren was stunned for a few seconds before he laughed out loud. Was this still the cold and unfeeling master Xiu of their family? The days on the island were always carefree and pleasant. It was getting late. Baby and Knight were picking shells by the beach and having fun. As baby and the Knight wanted to eat grilled fish, Ji Chenzhou started to make charcoal in preparation. Ren pulled Qin Nan into the sea. He tingchen was a little afraid that the water hadn¡¯t gone, so he prepared the ingredients. Ji Chenzhou saw that he tingchen¡¯s knife skills were not bad when he cut the beef. He smiled and said, ¡± have you practiced your knife skills before? ¡± Ji Chenzhou knew that he tingchen did not know how to cook. well, I¡¯ve been cooking all this time ¡­ He tingchen¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with smiles. that¡¯s amazing. I¡¯m telling you, cooking is something that whoever gets tired of. My Ren used to please me to cook, but now he¡¯s waiting to eat! The charcoal fire was burning brightly, and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was a little red from the heat ¡­ If the children didn¡¯t want to eat it, he wouldn¡¯t have made this. It was so strenuous. ¡°What is Lord Xiu doing? Why haven¡¯t I seen him this afternoon?¡± He tingchen looked around, but he did not see master Xiu. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see him either. I asked Qin Nan, but he said he didn¡¯t know either.¡± Ji Chenzhou shrugged his shoulders. If master Xiu was here, he wouldn¡¯t have to do this. That renye was good at this, but he just said he didn¡¯t know how to do it and was lazy. At this time, the sky was getting dark, and the sound of a speedboat could be heard not far away ¡­ Chapter 1614 - Chapter 1614: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1614: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Under the sunset, he could see two people standing on the speedboat. One of them was Lord Xiu, and the other ¡­ It was the person he tingchen couldn¡¯t be more familiar with-Helian ting! ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± He tingchen cut his hand again, but this time, the cut was deeper than the last time, almost cutting off a piece of flesh. Because the cut was deep, his finger bled a lot. ¡°F * ck, how did you do that!¡± When Ji Chenzhou heard he tingchen¡¯s pained voice, he walked over to take a look and asked anxiously. He tingchen was not being unreasonable, but he had been spoiled by Helian ting. She frowned in pain. I accidentally cut my finger ¡­ The bleeding could not be stopped. Ji Chenzhou pulled he tingchen¡¯s finger and washed it with water. After the blood was washed away, it revealed a deep cut. A piece of meat was almost cut off, leaving only a little bit of it. One could even see the bone ¡­ Ji Chenzhou¡¯s heart ached at the sight. that¡¯s Helian ting, right? ¡± Ji Chenzhou also saw the two people standing on the speedboat. He saw clearly that the one in front was master Xiu, but before he could see the one behind, he tingchen had cut his finger. ¡°Yes ¡­¡± He tingchen only replied indifferently. If Helian ting had come with Renji Chenzhou and the others a few days ago, how would he have felt? It would definitely be better than what was happening now. After all, he had been looking forward to it. From the time Helian Sheng called until today, nine days ¡­ Helian ting had never come to look for him. Helian Sheng said that he needed him, so he tingchen really thought that he was very important. To Helian ting, he tingchen was not important. Just because he didn¡¯t put himself in the right position, he forgot his own situation. With Helian ting¡¯s temper, he would not let him off easily after finding him. He tingchen, you¡¯ve finally gotten your freedom, but it¡¯s been destroyed by your soft-heartedness ¡­ If he tingchen had not agreed to Helian Sheng¡¯s request, he believed that Helian Sheng would not have told Helian ting where he was. No one would tell him. If that happened, Helian ting would never find him. However, he was already here ¡­ He would no longer have freedom and such a pleasant time ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s changed a lot recently. If you still want to be with him, you can consider it!¡± After all, he was his brother, and Ji Chenzhou wished him well. ¡°He¡¯s here to take me back, right?¡± He tingchen had forgotten that he was Helian ting, the most ruthless man in the world. He did not allow her to escape from him ¡­ He was also a calm person. How could he forget his identity and situation? He even said that he would consider forgiving him after Helian Sheng came to find him. What right did he have to say that he would forgive him? he was just a slave to Helian ting. ¡°Tingchen, Helian ting has changed. He won¡¯t treat you like he used to. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have agreed to tell him where you are!¡± Ji Chenzhou looked at he tingchen¡¯s desolation. He guessed that he tingchen had cut his hand just now because he was shocked by Helian ting¡¯s arrival. I¡¯ve been looking forward to his arrival ¡­ Isn¡¯t it ridiculous that I¡¯m still looking forward to him after being hurt by him like that ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me either. Now, I want to escape again. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve suddenly become clear-headed. He tingchen looked at his finger that was still bleeding with the water. The slight pain made him seem to be more awake. Every time Helian ting made him feel pain, he would be very clear-headed and tell himself that this was the pain that this man was giving him, so he had to control his heart. I¡¯ve been like this recently. A few days ago, I would be envious and jealous of Qin Nan for loving him as much as master Xiu does ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s really becoming more and more cowardly and pretentious the more he lives!¡± He tingchen hated himself for being like this. No, he hated it. He, a man, had turned himself into a ¡°resentful woman¡± by force. Could it be that after being suppressed for so long, her personality had changed? ¡°Tingchen, this is a very normal thing. Men have feelings too. Actually, I think this is a good thing. I was really f * cking afraid that you would give up!¡± Previously, Ji Chenzhou had been worried about this. Now, it seemed that he tingchen¡¯s feelings for Helian ting were still very deep. Otherwise, he would not be so conflicted and annoyed. It was good that they had feelings. Helian ting had already realized his mistake and regretted it. Then, the rest would be up to time. He tingchen squinted his eyes slightly because his eyes were a little dry and a little sore ¡­ He seemed to be able to understand Qin Nan¡¯s feelings, the kind of punishment for not letting himself off ¡­ When Helian ting got off the boat, he immediately saw he tingchen standing there. Although they were a little far away, she did not look thin and seemed to be in good spirits. She was chatting with Ji Chenzhou. Helian ting did not walk to he tingchen immediately. Instead, he followed master Xiu to take the luggage. He had brought a lot of things ¡­ On the other side, Ren and Qin Nan also came ashore. Qin Nan didn¡¯t know Helian ting, but Qin Nan, who had no resistance to handsome men, exclaimed when he saw Helian ting,¡¯who is this? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let Lord Xiu hear this, be careful of your butt!¡± Na Ren laughed as he teased Qin Nan. Was Helian ting going to stay here for a long time? Why did he take so many things ¡­ He was really enjoying his time as the president. I have to go and ask your family¡¯s Ji Chenzhou. How did he raise you to be so shameless? you say everything. You¡¯re so bad. Qin Nan¡¯s pain was hit, and he couldn¡¯t help but clench his butthole. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can say it in front of master Xiu. See if he¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Ren became more talkative after returning to this place. After all, he grew up here and had a deep relationship with this place. He felt very relaxed and happy when he returned here. Therefore, she was willing to joke with Qin Nan. ¡°What do I not dare to say? it¡¯s none of my business who I say is handsome. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Qin Nan¡¯s swimming trunks were still dripping water. He walked towards Helian ting and master Xiu. Ren followed behind him, smiling as he watched him show off. He could guarantee that as long as master Xiu narrowed his eyes, his brother Nan would immediately run away. Helian ting looked at a boy who was completely wet and ran over. He asked master Xiu, ¡± is he from your family? ¡± ¡°En!¡± Master Xiu was also carrying a suitcase in his hand. Since he couldn¡¯t pull it along the beach, he could only carry it. She didn¡¯t know what Helian ting had taken with him. It was so heavy, and he even had four suitcases. Master Xiu looked at Qin Nan as he ran over. His hair was dripping wet, and his shorts were still dripping with water. They were tightly stuck to his buttocks, outlining his pretty and firm buttocks. His face sank, and he looked at Qin Nan with anger. As soon as Qin Nan approached, he shivered and sneezed. Although it was night time, the beach was not cold at all. Qin Nan thought that when the old man¡¯s face darkened, it would scare people to death ¡­ ¡°Hey, handsome, do you need any help?¡± Qin Nan greeted Helian ting with a smile, revealing two small canine teeth. Helian ting glanced at master Xiu. He saw that master Xiu was about to get angry, and then he thought about how master Xiu had taken he tingchen away. Although it was quite righteous to pick him up just now, that was a separate matter. How could he not take revenge? ¡°I want it!¡± As he spoke, Helian ting handed the heaviest box to her. Qin Nan was stunned. This cold and Noble handsome man was really impolite. He was just saying that, but he actually took it seriously. He couldn¡¯t carry such a big box ¡­ From the corner of his eyes, he could see master Xiu looking at him gloomily. Qin Nan forced himself to straighten his back. He must not be looked down upon by that thing behind him ¡­ Otherwise, he would really think that he was afraid of this old man. However, Qin Nan let her down and sneezed ¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting back!¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s deep voice ordered. Qin Nan sneezed again ¡­ At this time, Ren had already walked over. When he saw that master Xiu was angry and brother Nan was obviously afraid, he wanted to laugh. ¡°This is Helian ting, he tingchen¡¯s man!¡± Na Ren smiled as he introduced them to Qin Nan. ¡°You didn¡¯t say it just now?¡± Qin Nan was about to punch Ren, but Ren dodged it. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have time to say it, and you¡¯re already here looking for a beating!¡± That Ren wanted to help Helian ting with his luggage, but he couldn¡¯t pick it up. It was a little embarrassing ¡­ Qin Nan also tried to lift it, but he failed and almost fell down. ¡°Bring him back to change his clothes!¡± Master Xiu said to Ren as he lifted one luggage and another. He didn¡¯t even look at Qin Nan. He was obviously angry ¡­ ¡°Your teeth are pretty!¡± After Helian ting finished speaking, he followed master Xiu with a suitcase in each hand. look at him. He¡¯s so angry ¡­ Qin Nan was so angry that she pouted. ¡°You better think about your butt!¡± As he spoke, Qin Nan walked back with na Ren in his arms. Master Xiu directly brought Helian ting to he tingchen¡¯s room. The four suitcases made the room seem a little crowded. The bed here was not very big, and Helian ting frowned as he looked at it ¡­ It would be a little crowded if two people slept together ¡­ The bed at home was twice the size of this. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a bigger bed here?¡± Helian ting asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep closer?¡± Replied Lord Xiu. Helian ting glanced at him, then nodded in understanding. It was also the first time he realized that master Xiu was actually so Black-bellied and sullen. He didn¡¯t even think of such a thing. It seemed like he would have to learn more from master Xiu in the future. Gu Jue and Ji Chenzhou were simply not on the same level as master Xiu. I saw Ji Chenzhou lighting a charcoal fire. He¡¯s going to barbeque. This is a good time to welcome you. Master Xiu took a look at the room. There shouldn¡¯t be anything missing. After all, he tingchen had been living in it for a while. Why was master Xiu so friendly to Helian ting? That was because Helian Sheng had asked Huo qingge for help, and Huo qingge had greeted him and told him about Helian ting¡¯s recent encounter. She told him not to make things difficult for him and to try his best to help him get he tingchen back. Since Huo qingge had spoken, Lord Xiu would definitely help. ¡°He tingchen is cooking too?¡± He didn¡¯t see it clearly just now. Master Xiu said that Ji Chenzhou was starting a charcoal fire. Then, he tingchen was cutting something just now? ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been cooking for the past few days since we came to the island,¡± How could master Xiu know that Helian ting didn¡¯t know that he tingchen knew how to cook? There was a flash of anger in Helian ting¡¯s eyes. He tingchen had never cooked for him. Then, Helian ting thought that he had to control his temper. Why was he so angry before he even saw her? However, he did feel uncomfortable because he was not the first person to eat he tingchen¡¯s cooking. This kind of feeling, how to put it, actually felt a little aggrieved. ¡°Is his cooking good?¡± In the end, Helian ting still asked sourly. ¡°The taste is okay, it¡¯s edible.¡± When master Xiu heard Helian ting¡¯s question, it was obvious that he had never eaten it before. In order to take revenge for Helian ting teasing Qin Nan, master Xiu specially asked, ¡± why haven¡¯t you eaten before? ¡± Helian ting did not say anything and turned to leave. Master Xiu followed behind him, feeling that life on the island would be very lively in the future. He tingchen¡¯s hand was bandaged by Ji Chenzhou. Although it was very ugly, the bleeding had been stopped. ¡°Let our Ren bandage your wound. He¡¯s very good at this.¡± Ji Chenzhou smiled as he looked at he tingchen¡¯s hand, which had been bandaged very badly by him. ¡°No, this is fine!¡± He tingchen looked at his own hand. It was indeed very ugly. It was wrapped like a dumpling. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that his fingers were broken. ¡°Your Helian ting is here ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou raised his head and saw Helian ting walking over. A natural-born King¡¯s aura was different from others. not from our family. He¡¯s him, I¡¯m me ¡­ In fact, he had already seen it when Ji Chenzhou had finished bandaging his wound. However, he had kept his head lowered and wanted to ignore it. alright, you can stand aside. I¡¯ll cut it later! Ji Chenzhou pointed to the chair at the side and asked he tingchen to sit down. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s not like my hand is broken!¡± He tingchen felt that Ji Chenzhou was exaggerating. As she said that, she went to get the knife again. I¡¯ll just be careful. alright, you should get some rest. Your heart is in a mess now that Helian ting is here. I don¡¯t know how much he¡¯ll feel when he sees that your finger is injured. This was also the reason why Ji Chenzhou had bandaged his fingers so severely. it¡¯s. little messy, but I¡¯ll adjust myself. To be honest, I¡¯m just afraid. I like it here ¡­ He tingchen was afraid that he would lose his freedom and be locked up in the cage that Helian ting had made for him. After he was caught, Helian ting would definitely not let him have the chance to escape. And how would he punish and torture her? Then, he tingchen would think, they all said that he had changed. Would he really be good to him? Then, he laughed at himself. Helian ting¡¯s coldness was innate, so how could he change it? Why would he be good to you ¡­ if you like this place, then stay here. He won¡¯t force you anymore. If he dares, these people won¡¯t let him off either. Ji Chenzhou understood he tingchen¡¯s concerns. In fact, this was also everyone¡¯s concern. After all, in everyone¡¯s hearts, he was the perverted brother-in-law who had hurt he tingchen deeply. No one knew if it could really be changed and to what extent. At this time, Helian ting had already walked over. He was not too emotional, not as excited as he had expected, and he did not give her a strong hug. However, Helian ting greeted Ji Chenzhou first. are you going to have a barbecue? ¡± The low voice seemed to be separated by a few centuries. It was right next to he tingchen¡¯s ear, but it seemed to be separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, unable to cross over. Chapter 1615 - Chapter 1615: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1615: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Even a devilish person like Ji Chenzhou was confused by Helian ting. Shouldn¡¯t he give he tingchen a hug first? Why did she talk to him first? he was so surprised. yup, barbecue. Isn¡¯t this to welcome you? ¡± After Ji Chenzhou said this, he scolded himself in his heart for being so talkative. He tingchen turned around and walked on the beach with uneven steps. He was a little tired. This was the first time he had dared to ignore Helian ting so unscrupulously, the first time in his life ¡­ Indeed, when one¡¯s heart was in a mess, one¡¯s mind would go out of control. He knew that he would be punished for what he did, but he still did it. He was a slave bought by Helian ting, and his life was in his hands ¡­ He tingchen had only taken a few steps when he was hugged by Helian ting from behind. ¡°Why are you leaving? Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Helian ting¡¯s voice was hoarse and low. She hugged he tingchen with so much strength that she almost strangled him to death. He tingchen¡¯s heart trembled violently. At this moment, he truly felt that Helian ting was here. He tingchen¡¯s hands, which were hanging by his sides, could not help but clench into fists. However, he felt that he could not use any strength at all. He clenched his fist until his palm was sore, but he couldn¡¯t hold it tightly. This feeling of using all his strength in vain really made him feel helpless and angry. Do you want to? Yes, even when he was enjoying the sun and freedom here, he still missed Helian ting. This man¡¯s influence on him had already seeped deep into his bones. However, he wouldn¡¯t say that he missed her. There was no such thing as ¡°miss¡± or ¡°miss.¡± If he escaped, Helian ting would not let him go. Chenzhou and the others still did not understand this man well enough. How could he change? ¡°Do you want to leave now?¡± He tingchen asked with a faint smile. She regretted agreeing to Helian Sheng¡¯s request. Did she allow her to tell Helian ting that he was here? He tingchen thought that even if he was given many choices, he would still agree to Helian Sheng¡¯s request. It was all because of Helian Sheng¡¯s words, ¡± he needs you ¡­ No matter how deeply he was hurt by Helian ting, he still thought that Helian ting kept him by his side because he needed him. He was just like that. He loved so humbly, but he was so cowardly that he didn¡¯t dare to admit it. ¡°Do you like this place?¡± Helian ting rubbed he tingchen¡¯s neck and asked gently. If it was before, he would definitely force he tingchen to answer in a very feminine way, causing him to tremble in fear. Then, he would torture him bit by bit until he cried and begged for mercy. She wouldn¡¯t be like this, hugging him and asking him softly if he liked it here. ¡°I like it!¡± This place was indeed very good. It was even better to be able to live here for a lifetime. ¡°If you like it, we can live here from now on, okay?¡± This was the first time in Helian ting¡¯s life that he had asked someone if he was okay. He tingchen suddenly closed his eyes. The man who was holding him from behind could not be Helian ting, it could not be ¡­ How could Helian ting speak to him so gently? he even asked if he was okay. Instead of giving a direct order ¡­ ¡°Helian ting, just give me a quick death! I feel like you¡¯re acting like a stranger.¡± He tingchen¡¯s voice was very calm, just like his eyes, which always gave people a feeling of emptiness. ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll punish you?¡± Helian ting sighed slightly. He knew it would be like this. Even if others thought that he had changed and would treat he tingchen better, he tingchen would not believe it. Thinking about all the b * stard things he had done in the past, it was normal for him to not believe it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my life if you want it. I¡¯m your slave!¡± When Helian ting bought him back, he had clearly told him that he tingchen¡¯s life was his, Helian ting¡¯s. ¡°Why would I want your life? I won¡¯t hurt you again!¡± Helian ting did not know what he should say to make he tingchen believe him. He had returned to Helian to deal with all the matters and came directly here. Huo zhongrao was a trustworthy person, so he was very assured to leave the country in his hands. Moreover, Helian country was rich in all kinds of resources, and its citizens were also rich, so there would not be any turmoil. He had no interest in power, probably because he had it since he was born, so he didn¡¯t care about it at all. In the past, he had always felt that life was boring. Other than he tingchen, who could make him addicted, nothing else could arouse his interest. It turned out that he had missed out on so many years. He was addicted to he tingchen because he cared, liked, and even loved him ¡­ His younger sister had told him that he tingchen would not forgive him so easily because he had hurt him too deeply. She wanted him to be patient and coax her, but he didn¡¯t know how to do that. That was why he was so nervous. Before they left, Feng Xi told him, ¡± brother-in-law, if you can¡¯t handle it, give me a call. I¡¯ll bring a strong support group to support you. Go ahead and coax them. Even Gu Jue said, ¡± the little bottom is very easy to coax. She uses sweet words and pesters. If she can¡¯t be persuaded verbally, she¡¯ll settle it in bed. If once doesn¡¯t work, then twice ¡­ Helian ting did not expect that he would have so many relatives after finding his sister, even though he did not have many friends in the past ¡­ In Feng Xi¡¯s words, this was a strong support group that could give him enough support and the warmth of his family. To him, this was really rare. He felt that Chu baiqing¡¯s words to him were very effective, ¡± if you can be shameless, you will definitely be able to coax he tingchen back. If you don¡¯t know how to be shameless, then ask Ji Chenzhou more questions. He¡¯s the most experienced in this. ¡°Then how do you want to torture me?¡± He tingchen still remembered that Helian ting had said that it was easy to kill him, but he enjoyed the pleasure of torturing him more. I know you won¡¯t believe anything I say now. You just have to remember that I¡¯ll treat you well in the future. We¡¯ll be good together in the future! Helian ting really couldn¡¯t bring himself to say such mushy words. She clearly felt it in her heart, but she just didn¡¯t know how to say it or express it. He tingchen¡¯s breathing became rapid. I will treat you well in the future. We will be together happily in the future! In the past, he had always fantasized that one day, Helian ting would say such words to him, and he really had such a dream. However, when Helian ting said it, he felt that it was not real. Helian Sheng, Chen Zhou, and the others all said that Helian ting had changed. He had changed. Would he really treat him well? Would she be with him? He tingchen didn¡¯t dare to think about it, and he couldn¡¯t think about it ¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t breathe because of you ¡­¡± Helian ting was hugging her too tightly, and he tingchen¡¯s breathing was rapid just now, so he felt that he could not breathe. Helian ting let go of he tingchen gratefully, but he turned his body over and hugged him from the front. This time, her actions were much gentler. Helian ting kissed he tingchen¡¯s neck gently and sucked bit by bit. He was like an affectionate vampire ¡­ He tingchen was trembling from Helian ting¡¯s kiss. Helian ting had never teased him like this before. Before this, she would do it right away, not caring if he was comfortable or in pain. They had never had such an affectionate kiss before ¡­ Helian ting rarely kissed him on the lips, and they always did it directly. They hadn¡¯t been intimate for a long time, and Helian ting couldn¡¯t stop himself from kissing her neck. His hand reached into he tingchen¡¯s loose linen shirt and touched his burning skin. Her kiss trailed down her neck and came to he tingchen¡¯s lips. When she touched his slightly trembling lips, she lost control of her emotions and could not be any gentler. Helian ting kissed he tingchen fiercely, as if he would only be satisfied if he sucked him in. He tingchen could only lean back and bear with it ¡­ As Helian ting kissed, he was about to push up he tingchen¡¯s shirt. It was a posture that showed that no matter where it was, it had to do it. It was like a Prairie Fire that quickly spread. He tingchen¡¯s eyes were blurred as he watched rider and baby run over. He could vaguely hear their laughter. With Helian ting¡¯s personality, when he wanted to do it, he would not care about the time and place. At this time, he could also clearly feel that there was a reaction in that part of Helian ting¡¯s body. On the other side, Ji Chenzhou almost collapsed when he saw the two of them. They must not lead their children astray. This was outrageous. This Helian ting did not know how to coax people. How could he be so direct? Couldn¡¯t she tell that he tingchen wasn¡¯t willing? With such emotional intelligence, she wanted to coax he tingchen back? dream on. Had his EQ been taken over by his IQ? Ji Chenzhou was still cutting the beef and walked over with his knife. ¡°I say, do you have to be so impatient? Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s injured!¡± Ji Chenzhou deliberately shouted at Helian ting fiercely. As soon as he heard that he tingchen was injured, Helian ting quickly stopped all his actions even though he was going crazy. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Helian ting anxiously checked he tingchen¡¯s body. This was the first time he tingchen had seen Helian ting so worried about him. It was a really weird feeling. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a small injury!¡± He tingchen¡¯s fingers were curled up, but because Ji Chenzhou had bandaged them up so much that they were too swollen, he could not hide them at all. Helian ting immediately grabbed he tingchen¡¯s hand. Seeing how his fingers were bandaged, it must be very serious. ¡°How did you do this?¡± Helian ting was a little anxious, and his tone was harsh. He tingchen instinctively shrank back. It was the most instinctive reaction he had ever had. However, Helian ting did not notice. Seeing that he tingchen did not say anything, he shouted at him again, ¡± I¡¯m asking you a question. How did you do it? ¡± Helian ting was so anxious that he did not notice his tone at all. Ji Chenzhou really wanted to cut Helian ting¡¯s head open and see what was inside. Why can¡¯t you care about a person? I¡¯ve had enough. I cut my finger while cutting the beef. It¡¯s just a small cut. It¡¯s fine ¡­ It won¡¯t leave a scar!¡± He tingchen¡¯s heart sank again. Helian ting was indeed Helian ting. Indeed, this Helian ting made him feel that he really existed. Helian ting would not allow him to get hurt or have any scars on his body. Of course, the ones he had left on his body did not count. Those scars were to remind him that this was a punishment for his mistake, so that he would remember it in the future. However, he tingchen had caused himself to be injured, so Helian ting would be unhappy and would punish him. what vegetables are you cutting? what can you do ¡­ At this moment, Helian ting¡¯s temper flared up again. It was clearly because their relationship was tense with he tingchen. However, just as Ji Chenzhou had thought, he would not say good things ¡­ Why did he have to use such a stiff tone? it made people feel uncomfortable. How could she have felt his concern? He tingchen lowered his head. That¡¯s right. In Helian ting¡¯s heart, he tingchen was of no use other than being useful in bed. In Helian ting¡¯s heart, he could not do anything well. He was useless ¡­ The knife in Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand was about to swing uncontrollably at Helian ting. If he wasn¡¯t worried that his daughter and son would see the bloody scene, he would definitely be struck to death. He really didn¡¯t know how to f * cking talk. Helian ting opened Ji Chenzhou¡¯s bandages. His movements were a little clumsy, but he was very careful and gentle, afraid that he tingchen would be in pain. He tingchen did not stop him. Even if Helian ting cut his finger, he would not say anything. When Helian ting¡¯s bloodied fingers were exposed, the veins on his forehead bulged, and his temples sank in. His jaw was clenched tightly. ¡°You call this fine? Why don¡¯t you cut off your finger? didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re not allowed to get injured?¡± Helian ting shouted at he tingchen. In his Scarlet eyes, there was a strong heartache. However, no matter how deep his worry and heartache was, it was all gone by this roar. He tingchen¡¯s fingers moved slightly and pulled on the wound. It hurt a little, but it was not as painful as the heartache he felt. He tingchen, you¡¯re still delusional. When you were kissed just now, you were still thinking about the gentle Helian ting. He must have changed ¡­ Can you two really live a good life together? Now that he thought about it, it was really laughable. Ji Chenzhou opened his mouth. few times, but no words came out. ¡°Do you know how precious your body is? I didn¡¯t raise you to let you get hurt. You¡¯re not allowed to enter the kitchen again, and you¡¯re not allowed to use knives.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention in the future!¡± He tingchen lowered his head and looked at his bloodied finger. He might as well have just cut it off. This actually hurt a lot ¡­ It was just like this relationship. How good would it be if it could be cut off with a knife. ¡°You can¡¯t be saved. Why don¡¯t you get Lord Xiu to send you away?¡± Ji Chenzhou shook his head and left. Hearing Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, Helian ting¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Then, as if she had suddenly thought of something, she looked at he tingchen, who had his head lowered, with an annoyed expression. What did he just say? Helian ting actually couldn¡¯t remember what he had just said, because he was too nervous ¡­ my tone wasn¡¯t good just now. I was just too angry, my heart ¡­ Helian ting originally wanted to say, ¡± I feel bad for you ¡­ However, he felt that it would be a little pretentious to say this after he had shouted. you don¡¯t have to do this. You have the right to treat me however you want. I¡¯m just a boy toy, no, a slave. You can do whatever you want ¡­ He tingchen¡¯s tone was self-deprecating, and he was telling himself to recognize his own status and stop dreaming. he tingchen, you¡¯re not allowed to say that. I¡¯ve already said that we¡¯ll live happily ever after. I won¡¯t treat you as. male pet or a slave anymore ¡­ Chapter 1616 - Chapter 1616: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1616: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life When Helian ting himself said the words ¡°male pet¡± and ¡°slave,¡± he felt that these two words were really hurtful. How did he say those words to he tingchen again and again? And at that time, he actually thought that everything was natural. His younger sister said that he had hurt he tingchen too deeply, not just physically, but also spiritually. He had deeply hurt his self-esteem. A man¡¯s self-esteem had long been trampled on by him. He had hurt he tingchen badly. How was he going to heal the wound in his heart ¡­ I¡¯m just a male pet and a slave. That¡¯s my life. You¡¯re the master. You¡¯ll be the master for life. I remember this clearly! He tingchen¡¯s head was lowered from the beginning to the end. His tone was clear and calm, as if he was not angry. Helian ting suddenly lifted his chin. he tingchen, I¡¯ll tell you one more time. You¡¯re not a male pet or a slave. You¡¯re not allowed to say such things in the future. A person¡¯s temper and nature were innate. Helian ting had an understanding of he tingchen¡¯s feelings and realized his mistake. He wanted to change. However, his temper was not easy to change. After all, it had been more than 30 years. How could he change so easily? Therefore, when he heard something he didn¡¯t want to hear, he would naturally get angry. ¡°I¡¯m not?¡± When he tingchen asked this, his trembling fingers unbuttoned his linen shirt. Her fingers were already injured, and her hands were shaking, so it wasn¡¯t smooth. His injured finger hurt so much that he tingchen frowned. Because he couldn¡¯t take it off, he tingchen simply pulled the shirt down from his neck. As it was loose, it was easy to take it off. He tingchen was like a child who had been greatly wronged. His eyes were red and he used his injured finger to point at his heart. There was a not-so-obvious scar there ¡­ However, upon closer inspection, one could see that it was actually a brand. Helian ting¡¯s name was engraved on it, which should have been stamped on by a seal ¡­ There were many scars on he tingchen¡¯s body, especially on his back. There were many intertwining scars, most likely caused by a whip. ¡®This mark ¡­ Slave mark ¡­¡± He tingchen¡¯s voice was trembling. He still remembered the day he was bought back. He had been washed clean by the servants. She just stood naked in front of Helian ting ¡­ He looked at the expressionless Helian ting and stuck a red-hot seal on his chest. He immediately smelled the burning smell of skin ¡­ It was so painful that he tingchen broke out in. cold sweat, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. from today onwards, you are my slave, because my mark has been branded on your body. You will be a slave for the rest of your life! How many years had it been? now that he thought about it, he could still smell the burnt flesh. Helian ting looked at the light pink mark. He had personally branded it. From the moment he saw he tingchen at the slave market, he had been attracted by his deep and dark eyes. So, he bought this slave ¡­ The Helian Kingdom¡¯s tradition was that all slaves bought had to have their master¡¯s name imprinted on their forehead. However, he didn¡¯t want to ruin he tingchen¡¯s beautiful and attractive face, so he left his own name on he tingchen¡¯s heart. He had many male slaves, but only he tingchen had his mark. He had once thought that this was a unique favor to him, but now it seemed that this was the greatest humiliation and hurt he had given him. Helian ting picked up the shirt he tingchen had thrown on the ground and wanted to put it back on for him ¡­ He tingchen took a step back and his body trembled violently. What was he doing? did he not know? was he throwing a tantrum? Or was it willfulness and nonsense? He tingchen did not know, but he just could not control himself. He wanted to be f * cking pretentious. ¡°Be good and put on your clothes. Don¡¯t hurt your hand again!¡± Helian ting pulled he tingchen¡¯s arm, his voice filled with guilt. This time, he tingchen did not move and allowed Helian ting to help him put on his clothes. Because of the word ¡®good¡¯, he couldn¡¯t move. After helping he tingchen put on his clothes, Helian ting held his uninjured hand and walked over to everyone. He tingchen¡¯s finger needed to be re-bandaged. Master Xiu carried the baby and glanced at he tingchen and Helian ting. It was obvious that the atmosphere between them was not right. However, the person who tied the bell had to untie the bell. These people could only play an auxiliary role and could not directly interfere. The first aid kit that Ji Chenzhou had used to bandage he tingchen was still on the table. Helian ting pulled he tingchen to sit down and opened the first aid kit. He looked at the things inside but did not know what to take out to treat the wound ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was cutting his beef in anger. He was even angrier when he saw Helian ting¡¯s expression. go and bandage his hand. Don¡¯t let someone else break his finger! Ji Chenzhou said this to na Ren. Because President Ren used to bandage the injured master Xiu, he was very good at it and did a good job. Only then did Ren react and quickly walked over. ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯m good at this!¡± Na Ren glanced at the wound on he tingchen¡¯s finger. It was quite deep and would definitely leave a scar. Helian ting gave up his seat. He really did not know how to do it, and he did not want to hurt he tingchen again because of his clumsiness. Na Ren skillfully bandaged he tingchen¡¯s wound. It was beautifully wrapped. ¡°Don¡¯t touch your hand, you¡¯ll be fine after two days!¡± Na Ren said to he tingchen as he stood up. ¡°Thank you!¡± He tingchen looked at his fingers that had been wrapped up again and thanked na Ren with a faint smile. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get busy! The children are probably hungry!¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, master Xiu said. ¡°Is there anything else you want to cut?¡± Qin Nan walked to Ji Chenzhou and asked. ¡°Cut the Lamb chop ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou pointed at the Lamb chop that had yet to be processed. Ren can find his own work. Baby is willing to eat roasted corn and roasted vegetables ¡­ Master Xiu looked at he tingchen sitting there and Helian ting standing there ¡­ ¡°Tingchen, come and play with the child!¡± She was talking to he tingchen. Since Huo qingge had already told him to help, he had to do his best. He tingchen smiled and got up from master Xiu¡¯s arms. He took the baby and kissed her on the little face. The Knight could tell that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right. Before he came, Feng Xi had told him to do everything he could to help his brother-in-law. He would be greatly rewarded when he returned. So, he ran around he tingchen and then ran away. come and chase me! ¡°Come and roast meat with me!¡± Master Xiu said as he handed Helian ting a clip. Helian ting looked at the clip in his hand. It was his first time touching this kind of thing ¡­ Master Xiu brought the chicken wings and sausages, as well as half of the beef that Ji Chenzhou had cut. Helian ting stood in front of the charcoal rack and said to master Xiu calmly, ¡± I don¡¯t know how to do it. I¡¯ve never done this before. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then learn. You still have a lot of things to learn!¡± Master Xiu picked up a piece of beef and placed it on the grill. Then there was another piece, placed side by side, and then brushed with oil ¡­ Listening to the sizzling sounds, Helian ting felt that it was quite fun. Because the charcoal fire was very strong, after the beef was roasted on both sides, master Xiu picked it up with his chopsticks and slowly roasted it. ¡°Try grilling the chicken wings!¡± Master Xiu handed the plate to Helian ting. Helian ting took the plate, but his chopsticks were not good enough, so he dropped the chicken wing back into the plate as soon as he picked it up. He saw that it was very easy for master Xiu to pick it up, but why was it so difficult for him to pick it up? he felt that it was difficult to control his strength. Helian ting tried again, but he still couldn¡¯t pick it up ¡­ Master Xiu looked at him and sighed slightly. He thought to himself, how did he survive all these years? When he finally picked it up for the third time, Helian ting¡¯s lips curved into a child-like smile. Then, he placed it on the baking tray, especially in a position he remembered. He thought to himself that the first one he roasted must be for he tingchen ¡­ Then, after putting the chicken wings in, she also applied oil on them like master Xiu. Master Xiu¡¯s action of brushing the oil on the chicken wing seemed to be very easy, but when he started, he couldn¡¯t aim at the chicken wing, and the oil dripped directly into the charcoal fire, which immediately started the fire ¡­ Helian ting did not expect the fire to start. The small flame startled him and he took a step back. That was the most instinctive reaction of a human ¡­ Lord Xiu took a bottle and squeezed it. Mist sprayed out from it, and the flame was extinguished. ¡°This thing needs more practice. It¡¯s like you peeling a pear, practice makes perfect,¡± In fact, Lord Xiu was also mumbling in his heart. How could such a stupid person be so clever? However, she still had to encourage him. She had suffered a setback at he tingchen¡¯s hands, so she must be in a bad mood now. Besides, it was not right to say that he was stupid. Helian ting tried it again. This time, he applied all the oil on the chicken wings. Looking at the yellow chicken wings making a sizzling sound, Helian ting smiled again. Because he had never done such a thing before, he felt that it was quite interesting. ¡°I¡¯ll roast it, you go and do something else!¡± Helian ting put the sausage on the plate again. This time, he was obviously more familiar with the clip, although there were times when it would fall. However, it was obviously much better than before ¡­ ¡°Remember to flip the noodles, don¡¯t burn them!¡± Master Xiu also wanted to go and see his Qin Nan. He tingchen had just cut his hand, so he was worried that Qin Nan would accidentally cut his finger as well. He did things rashly and got hurt easily. ¡°En!¡± yes, ¡°Helian ting replied. At this time, the food on the grill had already begun to smell. When Helian ting was applying oil to the sausages, he was a little off ¡­ Because the round sausage was not as easy to handle as the chicken wings. It was only after he had brushed the oil on the sausage and turned over the chicken wings that he found that they were burnt ¡­ One side was still golden, and the other side was already burnt black ¡­ ¡°Master Xiu, master Xiu ¡­¡± Helian ting returned to the country and called master Xiu. He didn¡¯t know what to do with this situation. Hearing Helian ting call him, master Xiu walked over again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asked Lord Xiu. ¡°It¡¯s dark ¡­¡± Helian ting picked up a chicken wing with a pair of tongs and showed it to master Xiu. When Lord Xiu saw the chicken wings that were burnt, he walked away and barbecued them like this ¡­ She really wanted to ask him what else he could do. It could burn even something ¡­ He couldn¡¯t even do such a simple thing, he was really stupid. For a man like master Xiu, who had always been able to take care of himself, he really couldn¡¯t understand how a man like Helian ting, who didn¡¯t know anything, could survive. After master Xiu became rich, he did everything himself and rarely had his subordinates wait on Him. Helian ting, on the other hand, had been served by others since he was young, so he was definitely comparable. ¡°Throw it away and roast it again. What a waste!¡± Lord Xiu picked up the chicken wing and threw it into the trash can. He picked up another roasted sausage, and one side was also burnt ¡­ Just like that, master Xiu threw the chicken wings and sausage into the trash can. Helian ting looked at the chicken wings that he had planned to give to he tingchen, which had also gone into the trash can, and his mood became a little low. If I can¡¯t even do such a small thing, how did I live in the past? Master Xiu and Ji Chenzhou were also famous people. If they knew how to do this, why couldn¡¯t he? How could he be so arrogant in the past? roast it again. Make sure to flip it over twice before putting it on the side. The fire in the middle is too strong. Master Xiu once again told Helian ting about the essentials of barbecue. Helian ting looked at the chicken wings and sausages in the trash can. It was indeed a waste ¡­ Why would the word ¡°waste¡± exist in Helian ting¡¯s dictionary in the past? This time, Helian ting was more serious in roasting the meat. Master Xiu was watching from the side, and he successfully roasted the first plate ¡­ Then, Helian ting quickly picked up three chicken wings and three sausages. He threw the chopsticks down, took a few small forks, and ran in the direction of he tingchen and the children. Master Xiu looked at the food clip that was thrown aside. Was this for everyone or for his he tingchen? He still had some conscience and knew to take three portions ¡­ When he tingchen turned around, he saw Helian ting walking over with a plate. The Knight also saw it and immediately shouted, ¡± the delicious food is here ¡­ The moment baby heard that there was food, he pulled he tingchen along and ran. After playing for an entire afternoon, she was indeed hungry. The few of them sat on the beach. Helian ting first used a fork to make a chicken wing for baby. The Knight wanted to eat sausages, so he gave him one. Then, he looked at he tingchen. which one do you want? ¡± Helian ting¡¯s voice was full of flattery. ¡°Uncle he, which one do you want to eat? It¡¯s very delicious!¡± He tingchen didn¡¯t say anything and quickly helped. ¡°Sausage ¡­¡± Since his baby had already spoken, he tingchen had no choice but to make a choice. He had to spit out the bones from the chicken wings and it was troublesome to eat, so he tingchen chose the sausage. The smile on Helian ting¡¯s face was so big that he probably didn¡¯t even notice it. She only cared about giving he tingyu a sausage and passing it to him. He tingchen looked at the sausage in his hand. He didn¡¯t eat it and just looked at it. ¡°Uncle he, you eat!¡± The Knight looked at Helian ting¡¯s eager eyes and knew that he wanted uncle he to eat. He had also seen it just now. These things were personally roasted by the president. He tingchen smiled as he took a bite. It tasted pretty good and he was a little hungry. ¡°Is it good? I roasted this for you personally.¡± He tingchen had just put the food into his mouth when Helian ting quickly asked. ¡°Ahem ¡­ Cough cough ¡­¡± He tingchen¡¯s throat immediately got stuck and he coughed. This was because she was shocked. Did Helian ting roast this? Chapter 1617 - Chapter 1617: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1617: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Helian ting quickly patted he tingchen¡¯s back, but the Pat was a little too heavy, causing he tingchen to cough even more. Even the Knight frowned. He felt pain for he tingchen. This wasn¡¯t a back massage. It was more like a slap. Finally, the Knight got up and ran over to get a bottle of water. be gentle. It¡¯s so heavy. Uncle he will be in pain! Baby pouted her little mouth and said unhappily. Only then did Helian ting realize that he had hit her a little too hard. ¡°Give uncle he some water!¡± At this time, the Knight also handed him the water bottle in his hand. Helian ting unscrewed the cap of the water bottle and brought it to he tingchen¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll drink it myself ¡­¡± He tingchen reached for the water bottle. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you!¡± However, Helian ting insisted on feeding him. Baby and Knight just looked at he tingchen with innocent and cute eyes. It was as if she was asking him,¡¯why aren¡¯t you opening your mouth?¡¯ He tingchen had no choice but to open his mouth and let Helian ting feed him water. After drinking a mouthful of water, he tingchen felt better. However, his face was still red from the coughing. ¡°Mr. President, do you know how to take care of people?¡± The baby rolled her eyes. In her heart, between he tingchen and Helian ting, he tingchen was the one who should be protected and taken care of. Although children did not really understand the feelings of adults, they knew who should be a couple and who should be good to whom. Helian ting looked at he tingchen¡¯s uncomfortable expression and his eyes were filled with annoyance. No wonder Lord Xiu said that he had a lot of things to learn. He didn¡¯t even know how to take care of people ¡­ ¡°Try the chicken wings ¡­¡± Helian ting did not know what to say. He picked up a chicken wing and placed it in front of he tingchen. Helian ting had roasted the chicken wing well. It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, golden and shiny. ¡°Uncle he, try it. It¡¯s not bad!¡± The baby quickly sat beside he tingchen and with Helian ting¡¯s hand, she delivered the chicken wing to he tingchen¡¯s mouth. He tingchen took a small bite and touched his precious head. In fact, he couldn¡¯t taste anything at this time. Because, until now, he still didn¡¯t believe that Helian ting had roasted it ¡­ ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± Helian ting saw he tingchen eating and quickly asked. He was like a child waiting to be praised. ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± He tingchen only replied indifferently. As for how it tasted, he really couldn¡¯t tell. Helian ting saw that he tingchen was just brushing him off. He took the chicken wing and took a bite at the place where he tingchen had just eaten ¡­ The taste ¡­ It was not bad. At least, with his picky taste buds, he still felt that it was quite delicious. He tingchen lowered his head and did not speak. Baby and Knight looked at each other, then looked at Helian ting together, indicating for him to speak. Helian ting understood and looked at he tingchen. what else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll roast it for you. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± He tingchen felt his chest tighten. He was not used to seeing Helian ting like this. It felt like she was facing a stranger ¡­ At this time, master Xiu called everyone over to eat together. He tingchen held Knight¡¯s hand with one hand and held his baby in his arms. He walked over while talking and laughing. Helian ting suddenly felt like he was being ignored ¡­ Because Qin Nan had never seen Helian ting before, he would always look at him from time to time. After all, she had never seen a man with ice-blue eyes, let alone such a charming man. Master Xiu¡¯s cold and deep eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Qin Nan. Ren saw this and elbowed Qin Nan. ¡°Why?¡± Qin Nan took a bite of the sausage and asked na Ren in a muffled voice. ¡°Eat your food, What are you looking at?¡± Ren gave Qin Nan another piece of beef. ¡°Is it good!¡± Qin Nan was telling the truth, because Helian ting was indeed good-looking. Just like when he tingchen first came to the island, he had been staring at him. Who asked Qin Nan to like handsome guys ¡­ Master Xiu threw the barbecue Clip in his hand. The sound of it landing on the grill was a little loud. He was obviously unhappy ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was a little surprised. Since when did master Xiu become so direct in expressing his emotions? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not happy ¡­ Ren nudged Qin Nan again, signaling him to stop talking. However, Qin Nan wasn¡¯t the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t say anything just because you told me not to. The angrier Lord Xiu was, the happier he was. ¡°You¡¯re good looking, but you won¡¯t let people say it!¡± Qin Nan took a bite of the beef. It tasted really good. This was the good thing about this place, everything was fresh. It wasn¡¯t like when they were at home. Their family¡¯s conditions were average, so they usually bought some meat and frozen it in the refrigerator. When they ate, they would take out a piece. The meat was not delicious ¡­ Qin Nan thought about his past life and then thought about the present. It was like a dream. He tingchen was amused by Qin Nan. He thought that in this world, only Qin Nan would dare to treat master Xiu this way, so unscrupulously. ¡°Don¡¯t I look good?¡± Master Xiu looked at he tingchen and asked. The question stunned everyone. He tingchen¡¯s eyes, which were usually deep and misty, showed a look of surprise and disbelief. He obviously didn¡¯t expect master Xiu to ask him this question. This didn¡¯t seem like master Xiu¡¯s character. No matter how one put it, he was a little too childish. Qin Nan looked at Helian ting and said that he was good-looking, so master Xiu came to ask him if he was good-looking. It was possible for Ji Chenzhou to ask such a childish question. But, it was Lord Xiu ¡­ He tingchen couldn¡¯t say that it didn¡¯t look good ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± This was the only answer he could give. However, when he tingchen said that it was good, Helian ting was unhappy again. ¡°He¡¯s good-looking and I¡¯m good-looking?¡± Helian ting was asking Qin Nan. It was obvious that he was going against Lord Xiu. With Qin Nan¡¯s personality, he was someone who was not afraid of making a big deal out of it. ¡°You¡¯re good-looking!¡± Qin Nan deliberately replied in a happy tone. Even if he was honest, that old man would still torture him at night. It was not easy for him to have a chance to vent his anger, so he would not hold back. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter if he was annoyed or not ¡­ Ren wanted to cover Qin Nan¡¯s mouth but was stopped by Ji Chenzhou. come, try this. This is your favorite grilled fish! Ji Chenzhou gave him a look. In this situation, he would let the few of them cause a ruckus. A group of bored men were really free. Ren was quite obedient. His Ji Chenzhou was smart, so he was definitely right when he didn¡¯t want him to do something. ¡°Then tell me, is he better looking or am I better looking? Tell me the truth!¡± Master Xiu was asking he tingchen again. What did he mean by ¡®powerful¡¯? master Xiu was even more powerful than Helian ting because he had the word¡¯ tell the truth¡¯. That was to say, what Qin Nan said just now might be a lie ¡­ The Knight sighed. His helpless look was very interesting. Helian ting and master Xiu looked at he tingchen at the same time, waiting for his answer. Chapter 1618 - Chapter 1618: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1618: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life He tingchen looked at Qin Nan. Qin Nan stuffed a piece of beef into his mouth and smiled at him. He tingchen thought that with Qin Nan¡¯s warm personality, he would help him. After all, it was his man who asked this question. However, he tingchen was wrong. If Qin Nan had the self-awareness to treat master Xiu as his man, he wouldn¡¯t be tormented by master Xiu every night. Ren and Ji Chenzhou were feeding each other. The Knight and baby lowered their heads and ate. Obviously, neither of them had any intention of helping him. How was he supposed to answer this question? The answer was yes. Helian ting would definitely not let him off. If he answered no, he would directly lose master Xiu¡¯s face. In fact, he felt that master Xiu and Helian ting were two completely different types of handsome. Master Xiu had the cold and handsome aura of a tough man, while Helian ting had the noble and cold air of arrogance ¡­ Each had their own taste and couldn¡¯t be compared. ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s better looking!¡± This time, it was Helian ting who asked him. It would have been fine if Helian ting did not ask. The moment he asked, he tingchen instinctively gave an answer. ¡°Lord Xiu!¡± He tingchen¡¯s reaction was completely out of instinct. After he finished speaking, he was stunned for a moment because he could not control what he was saying. After he finished speaking, he realized something. Helian ting¡¯s face was so gloomy that it looked like a storm was coming. The sky was dark and it was very terrifying. However, he was trying his best to control himself. He told himself over and over again, ¡± take a deep breath. Don¡¯t lose your temper. Helian ting told himself that if he wanted to coax he tingchen back, he had to control his temper first. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about coaxing him in this lifetime. He knew his own temper very well. Once he came up, his words would hurt others. If he was willing to say that Lord Xiu was good-looking, he could just say it. No matter how good-looking he was, he was someone else¡¯s man, and it had nothing to do with him. Helian ting told himself this, as if he was hypnotizing himself. The corners of master Xiu¡¯s lips curled up, and he picked up the clip again. ¡°Did you hear that? he¡¯s the one who¡¯s telling the truth.¡± As master Xiu spoke, he gave Qin Nan another piece of lamb chop. ¡°Which part of you looks good? he¡¯s just embarrassed to embarrass you.¡± Qin Nan said gloomily. Then, he looked at he tingchen. your man is obviously better looking, but you have to lie. Qin Nan and he tingchen were familiar with each other, so he did not pay attention to what he said. ¡°Your Grandpa Xiu is so good-looking!¡± He tingchen teased Qin Nan on purpose to hide his embarrassment. Helian ting was not his man. Except for Qin Nan, everyone here knew that he was Helian ting¡¯s slave boy toy ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s not our family¡¯s, he¡¯s not some random cat or dog.¡± Qin Nan¡¯s face actually turned red, probably because he had never experienced such a thing before. After all, even though everyone knew that he liked master Xiu, master Xiu had never expressed his feelings. He was just making a scene there alone, but it was different now. He ¡­ He had already slept with master Xiu. In the eyes of these people, they had already tacitly acknowledged the relationship between him and master Xiu. Under such circumstances, to be called ¡°your family¡± He felt his heart beat faster, as if he had just gotten a new wife. He was so nervous. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet ¡­ As soon as Qin Nan finished speaking, his jaw was pinched by master Xiu. who are you calling a stray cat or dog? ¡± Grandpa Xiu didn¡¯t understand what Qin Nan meant. She thought that he was calling him a nobody. ¡°When did I say that you¡¯re a nobody?¡± Qin Nan was puzzled by master Xiu¡¯s question. Did this old man not understand? On the other side, Ren He and Ji Chenzhou were about to suffer internal injuries from holding back. Master Xiu and Helian ting were usually so arrogant. When he was childish, it was really laughable. However, this also explained one problem. The more childish they were, the more they cared about he tingchen and Qin Nan. Otherwise, why would people like them do such a childish thing? Master Xiu kept quiet and didn¡¯t say anything. He seemed to have realized that he might have misheard him. Then, he let go of Qin Nan¡¯s jaw and picked up another fish for him. Qin Nan would forget everything the moment he saw food. No matter how much he argued with master Xiu, he still ate. He had argued with master Xiu before and refused to eat, but master Xiu had treated him badly in the end. Helian ting did not lose his temper, but he tingchen was still trembling with fear. This was not like him. After he had said that another man was good-looking, he still continued to barbeque. It was really a little strange. The barbecue dinner was quite harmonious, and they ate and drank until it was past nine O ¡®clock. The two children were tired before it ended. After the meal, he tingchen and Qin Nan walked back, talking and laughing. She ignored Helian ting ¡­ When he returned to his room, he saw so much luggage there ¡­ ¡°Take a shower and sleep. I¡¯m too tired today!¡± Helian ting walked in naturally. As he spoke, he took off his clothes and casually threw them on the chair. After Helian ting got off the boat, he had been barefooted, so after taking off his clothes, he was only left with Beach Pants ¡­ Ever since he left with master Xiu, he tingchen had never thought that he would be with Helian ting again. Because he thought that he would not be able to find him, but he did not expect that they would meet in just a few days ¡­ Moreover, he only came here after she allowed him to tell him that he was here. ¡°You go first!¡± He tingchen was still standing at the door. His voice was very calm. ¡°Let¡¯s shower together!¡± Helian ting said as he took off his Beach Pants. She said this in a commanding tone so naturally that Helian ting did not realize it even after he finished speaking. Instead, he stood there and waited for he tingchen to come in. He just waited without wearing anything ¡­ The two of them had been together naked for far too long, but this time, he tingchen blushed. He walked in and closed the door, so that no one would pass by and see ¡­ I¡¯ve already taken a shower in the afternoon ¡­ He tingchen didn¡¯t want to shower with Helian ting, because just now on the beach, Helian ting already couldn¡¯t control himself. After entering the bathroom, he definitely had to do it, but he didn¡¯t want to do it now. She didn¡¯t want to at all. Helian ting looked at he tingchen with a deep gaze. After sighing slightly, he walked over. He walked over, and he tingchen instinctively stepped back. Just like that, he was forced to the bed by Helian ting. Helian ting pushed he tingchen onto the bed. then, we won¡¯t wash up ¡­ As he spoke, he kissed he tingchen¡¯s lips. This kiss was very gentle, not at all as impatient as when he had pushed he tingchen. I miss you so much. I really, really miss you ¡­ Helian ting kissed he tingchen as he muttered softly. It was as if she wanted to send these words directly from her mouth to his heart, the kind that would stir up an echo. He tingchen¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stung by a bee, and it instantly stopped beating. ¡°He tingchen, I love you ¡­¡± After that, Helian ting gave him an affectionate electric shock. Chapter 1619 - Chapter 1619: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1619: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life This wasn¡¯t an electric shock, it was a critical hit. He tingchen¡¯s body instantly stiffened. His whole body was convulsing. The shock that came from the heart made him feel like he was dead ¡­ All he felt was unreal ¡­ It was silent, and they could only hear each other¡¯s heartbeats. They were so strong that they were about to burst out of their skin and bump into each other ¡­ Helian ting¡¯s kiss was still gentle and dense, as if he wanted to fill up all the guilt and guilt. He Tingyun took a while to recover before he came back to life. He really didn¡¯t want to be pretentious, and he didn¡¯t want to cry like a woman. However, the corners of he tingchen¡¯s eyes were wet. It was not to the extent of tears rolling down uncontrollably, but it was these silent and slow tears that left behind a wet trace as if they were telling him all the grievances and heartache he had suffered over the years. Sometimes, he tingchen didn¡¯t even dare to think that he was still a man. Because once he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live. That kind of humiliation and torture made every minute and every second of his life extremely painful. Helian ting had given him the most exquisite life, but at the same time, he had given him the most humiliating life. He tingchen felt that it was amazing that he was still alive in such a strong and extreme contradiction ¡­ He had once hoped that Helian ting would like him a little, just a little, but after so many years, there was nothing but coldness. But now, he suddenly said to him, ¡± he tingchen, I love you ¡­ The word ¡®love¡¯, a word that he didn¡¯t even dare to dream of, appeared in his ears. He heard her clearly and didn¡¯t need to ask with a look of disbelief. what did you say? ¡± ¡°Helian ting, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± He tingchen¡¯s voice had never been so calm before. There was not a single ripple of emotion in it. I know, I know, I love you ¡­ I didn¡¯t realize that I hurt you. Let¡¯s be together in the future and I won¡¯t treat you like before.¡± He tingchen kissed he tingchen¡¯s eyes and felt the moisture. He tingchen cried and panicked. ¡°You said you love me ¡­ You said you love me ¡­¡± He tingchen murmured softly. Helian ting would not know what kind of struggle he tingchen was currently making. He had despised himself more than once for not being able to get rid of Helian ting. She had hurt and humiliated him so much. Why was it that when he beckoned with his finger and said a few words, his heart would become chaotic and not firm at all ¡­ No matter how much determination he had before, it would fall apart in an instant. ¡°Helian ting, I, he tingchen, am not someone you can love just because you want to. Do these words sound familiar?¡± He tingchen slowly closed his eyes. He was very familiar with these words. Because he had once told Helian ting that he loved him, so humbly. In return, Helian ting said coldly and disdainfully, ¡± do you think that a slave like you can love me just because you want to? ¡± Such a cold attitude, such a high and mighty attitude, one sentence and he was trampled to death, leaving no room for negotiation. Helian ting was stunned. He was still lying on he tingchen¡¯s body. He really didn¡¯t remember what she said. Just like that, he tingchen remembered a lot of things between them, no, every single thing, clearly. However, Helian ting couldn¡¯t remember a single thing, because he never cared about these things. It was because she didn¡¯t care that she didn¡¯t take it to heart. it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t remember. Helian ting, you said that I¡¯m no longer a slave, right? ¡± Helian ting could not remember, but he tingchen was glad that he had also made a decision. no, I won¡¯t be in the future. I¡¯m not a boy toy either ¡­ Even Helian ting himself felt hurt when he said the word ¡°boy toy.¡± And these two words had always been on his lips in the past. Every time he said it, it was so natural. ¡°Then am I free?¡± He tingchen let out a sigh of relief. He let himself be again. It was his fault for not being able to let go of this man and getting addicted to him. He deserved to torture himself. ¡°..¡±Helian ting did not say anything. He was afraid that if he said it, he would be free to do so and he tingchen would immediately leave him. ¡°Helian ting, isn¡¯t it?¡± He tingchen naturally knew what he was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡± Helian ting said the word ¡°yes¡± with extreme reluctance. However, other than saying yes, he couldn¡¯t say anything else, nor could he say anything else. ¡°Get off me.¡± He tingchen¡¯s deep and misty eyes became sharp. The change was so obvious that it was as if he had made a very important decision in an instant. ¡°You¡¯re no longer ¡­ What I mean is, you¡¯re not a slave, but you¡¯re still my woman, my other half. You can¡¯t leave me. ¡± Just as Helian ting had thought, he tingchen was leaving ¡­ His tone was uncontrollably domineering. Although it was not as stiff as before, it was still strong. ¡°Helian ting, I¡¯ll ask you again. Am I free, or am I your slave? If you still think that I¡¯m your slave, I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say. If I¡¯m free, you¡¯ll listen to whatever I say.¡± He tingchen¡¯s words were steady and light, but only he knew how fast his heart was beating. He was afraid that Helian ting would tell him that he was still a slave, and then they would continue to torture him like this. He was afraid, really afraid, because he had just had hope. Just as Helian ting had said, he wanted to be together well for the rest of his life ¡­ He even hoped that Helian ting would pamper him like how master Xiu pampered Qin Nan. It was very pretentious for a man to have such thoughts. It was probably because he was hurt too badly, so he had such a desire ¡­ Helian ting¡¯s thin lips moved a few times, but he swallowed all his words. Then, he got up from he tingchen¡¯s body. you¡¯re free ¡­ With such a sentence, he had lost all initiative and had to face all the uncertainties. With such uncertainties, the most likely possibility was that he tingchen wanted to leave or ask him to get lost ¡­ since you¡¯ve made your choice, please leave. This is my room. He tingchen pointed in the direction of the door. Just as Helian ting had thought, he asked him to leave. However, he still gave her face and didn¡¯t tell her to get lost. he tingchen, I¡¯ve said that you¡¯re mine. I won¡¯t let you leave me, or let me leave you! Helian ting suppressed his anger. He knew that once you gave this man his freedom, he would definitely stay far away from him. This was also the reason why he had been forcing and threatening him for so many years, using all means to keep him by his side. Because he was like an eagle, once you let him go, he would never come back. ¡°President Helian, you should go out by yourself! If you really attract everyone here and I tell you to get lost, you¡¯ll lose face.¡± The corners of he tingchen¡¯s mouth held a faint smile, just like his eyes. They were misty and illusory, so unreal, but they were like a hook that could make one¡¯s heart itch. Especially when he said the word ¡®get lost¡¯, he licked his lips mockingly. Helian ting felt as if hot lava had been poured into his throat. Helian ting had already unbuttoned a few of he tingchen¡¯s shirt buttons. At this moment, he was unhurriedly unbuttoning the rest of the buttons. It seemed casual, but Helian ting knew that he was doing it on purpose. He knew that he already had a reaction and would definitely not be able to withstand such seduction. Usually, no matter how much he was forced to do this, he would not do it, but this time, he was f * cking killing her. ¡°I accept ¡­¡± Helian ting was so angry that he wanted to lean forward, but he tingchen lifted his foot and kicked him in the chest. That sentence,¡¯I take back what I just said¡¯. .. It was forcefully blocked. Helian ting was about to go crazy from the torture. He was not a person who allowed himself to be indulged in, but he had always been addicted to he tingchen. As long as he touched him, he would not be able to control his desire to do it. At this moment, her soul had been seduced by him, and all that was left in her body was the most primitive desire to do it to the end. ¡°Helian ting, don¡¯t make me regret my decision. Be a man and get lost!¡± He tingchen was actually more afraid that Helian ting would say, ¡± I won¡¯t give you your freedom anymore. I still want you to be my slave. Why was he afraid? it was not that he was afraid of losing his freedom and being entangled endlessly. What he was more afraid of was that he finally wanted to do something according to his temper and give him and Helian ting another chance, but he would be strangled just like that. One could imagine how ugly Helian ting¡¯s face would look when he tingchen told him to get lost. Looking at the foot on his chest, Helian ting actually wanted to bite him hard. This was he tingchen. When he was being threatened, he would always look so indifferent and let you torture him as if he didn¡¯t care. However, once he regained his freedom, he was like a Porcupine, with spikes all over his body, full of aggression. That ruthless gaze was as sharp as a cheetah¡¯s. ¡°You want me to ¡­ Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Helian ting said stiffly. To him, this was simply a humiliation. However, because of he tingchen, he had said that the humiliation he had once given him was much more hurtful than this. In this world, there would be no second person who would dare to say this word to him, Helian ting. ¡°You can go wherever you want. Anyway, this is my room!¡± After he finished speaking, he tingchen kicked hard and Helian ting¡¯s body leaned back, falling off the bed ¡­ He tingchen naturally would not tell Helian ting, ¡± if you want me to forgive you, then perform well. If you can satisfy me, I¡¯ll forgive you. Of course, he would not say such words. What he wanted was to see if he could still lower himself and beg for Helian ting¡¯s forgiveness after how he treated Helian ting. Since he was young, Helian ting had never been treated like this, so he naturally felt embarrassed. No matter how much she wanted he tingchen¡¯s forgiveness or how much she wanted him to be happy, she could no longer put down her pride. Helian ting didn¡¯t say a word and walked out, his body full of anger. He had just walked out when he tingchen locked the door. Helian ting wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the sound of the door locking. It was too f * cking suffocating ¡­ Helian ting lowered his head and saw that he was not wearing anything ¡­ She was going to take a shower just now, so she took them all off ¡­ ¡°Give me a ¡­ A pair of shorts!¡± Helian ting knocked on the door twice and said gloomily. Fortunately, it was night time and they couldn¡¯t see it. However, it was possible that one of them would see it when they came out. The houses on the island were like small villas by the sea. They were not very big and not very luxurious. In the past, it was always a group of men who lived here, so there wasn¡¯t much attention to detail. After a while, Helian ting threw Helian ting¡¯s Beach Pants out of the window. ¡°This is this ¡­ I passed through it!¡± Helian ting was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He really wanted to kick this door open. ¡°I¡¯m willing to wear it!¡± He tingchen only said these few words before the lights in the room were switched off. Since when did Helian ting wear something he had worn once, especially shorts ¡­ However, even if he wasn¡¯t wearing it, he couldn¡¯t be naked either. If they saw him, they would definitely laugh at him. She had no choice but to put on her Beach Pants. Helian ting¡¯s luggage was all inside, and there was nothing to wash up with. Uncle Xiu and Qin Nan shared a room, Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren shared a room, and baby and Knight shared a room. The rest of the rooms had not been tidied up and could not be occupied ¡­ Helian ting stood at the door like an abandoned child, thinking about what to do. At this moment, Feng Xi called, and Helian ting quickly picked up. ¡°Brother-in-law, how is it?¡± It was still daytime at Feng Xi¡¯s place, so he was in good spirits. ¡°I¡¯ve been chased out by him, I have no place to sleep!¡± Helian ting gritted his teeth and said sullenly. He was simply too angry and aggrieved. ¡°Damn, brother-in-law, this ¡­ This is a good thing!¡± On the other side, Feng Xi was trying to hold back her laughter. He directly fell onto the carpet and laughed to death. His invincible perverted brother-in-law actually had such a day. He tingchen was amazing. He actually chased his brother-in-law out. He was definitely bold. His brother-in-law had failed on the first day and was kicked out. Just thinking about it made him excited. Feng Xi decided that she would call her brother-in-law every day from now on to understand the situation. He really wanted to know how he tingchen tormented his brother-in-law. That scene was simply too good to look at. If his wife wasn¡¯t pregnant, he would definitely bring her to watch the show. ¡°What kind of good thing is this?¡± Helian ting walked towards the beach. The soundproofing of the houses here was not good, so he let he tingchen hear their conversation. Helian ting only felt tired after the plane ride and the barbecue at night. She just wanted to lie on the bed, hug he tingchen, and have a good sleep. It was fine even if she just slept and didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Are you stupid, brother-in-law? if he doesn¡¯t let you sleep in the house, you can just sleep at the door. It¡¯s cold in Shanghai tonight and your body is precious. You¡¯ll definitely catch a cold and have a fever overnight. When that happens, young master he will definitely take care of you. Seeing how pitiful you are when you¡¯re sick, he might soften his heart and forgive you.¡± Feng Xi gave Helian ting some ideas over the phone. Hearing this, Helian ting felt that this idea was indeed not bad. It just so happened that the time, place, and people were all in his favor. It was simply tailor-made for him. This brother-in-law of his was very useful. ¡°Alright, I got it. Let¡¯s do that!¡± The gloominess on Helian ting¡¯s face disappeared and he walked back. Then, he walked to the door and lay down on the ground ¡­ Chapter 1620 - Chapter 1620: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1620: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Helian ting¡¯s body could not be more precious. Lying on the soft beach, she felt uncomfortable all over and tossed and turned like she was going crazy. However, when she thought of her brother-in-law¡¯s words, she closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep. It was also because he was too tired today, so no matter how uncomfortable he was, Helian ting fell asleep soon. The night was still very cold, and Helian ting curled himself up into a ball when he fell asleep. Outside, Helian ting had fallen asleep because he was tired. However, he tingchen was not asleep in the room. Because of the chaos in her heart, she couldn¡¯t sleep, and her mind was filled with messy images of his and Helian ting¡¯s past. When they first met in the slave market, Helian ting was so high and mighty, while he knelt there in ragged clothes and looked up at him, as humble as dust. Later on, he put on fine clothes, was taught rules, slept in the most comfortable bed, and ate the best food ¡­ At that time, he would forget his unbearable past because life was too comfortable, as if he was in heaven. Although there were many rules, at least he could eat and sleep well. No¡­ It was eating very well and sleeping very well ¡­ However, when Helian ting forced his way into his body in the most humiliating way, he realized that all the care he received was just to satisfy his needs. Because he wanted a clean and healthy male pet. At that moment, he tingchen felt like he had fallen from heaven to hell. He had resisted countless times, but in the end, he was covered in injuries. His slightly trembling fingers touched his heart. This was his habitual action. He would touch it every night before going to bed. Sometimes, when Helian ting did not treat him as a human and humiliated him, he would keep touching him and tell himself that this was he tingchen¡¯s life ¡­ But now, this fate has changed. So, Helian ting, if you really want to be with me ¡­ Then I will let you have a taste of everything that I have suffered. Only when you empathize with me will you really love me ¡­ The next day. He tingchen got up early. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Helian ting sleeping on the floor. He tingchen¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. He thought that Helian ting would go to master Xiu and the others, but he did not expect him to be lying here ¡­ Did he just sleep like this for the entire night? At this time, Qin Nan ran over from his morning run ¡­ ¡°What is this? You¡¯re not going to lie here for the whole night, are you?¡± Qin Nan looked at Helian ting, who was still sleeping, and kissed he tingchen in surprise. Then, they gave he tingchen a thumbs up. you¡¯re amazing! He tingchen was such an easy-going person, but he was also quite ruthless. He chased her out and even let her sleep on the beach. At this time, Helian ting was also woken up by Qin Nan, and his face was full of displeasure. His brows were locked together, and he looked extremely terrifying. Just as she was about to get up, she realized that she was lying on the beach. Then, with a look of annoyance, she seemed to remember that she had been kicked out ¡­ When he got up, he felt his whole body aching. ¡°Ü³..¡±Helian ting did not know how to say this word in the past. He had only learned it from Ji Chenzhou after staying at his place for a few days. And who did Ji Chenzhou learn this word from? His father, Gu Jue. Helian ting raised his head and looked at he tingchen. There was a sense of sleepiness in his icy blue eyes. ¡°Can you feel if I have a fever?¡± Feng Xi said that if she slept like this for a night, she would definitely catch a cold. Helian ting was still thinking that if he was sick, he tingchen would serve him as soon as he lay down on the bed, just like he had served him in the hospital. Thinking about it, she felt that this brother-in-law of hers was too useful. This trick of injuring oneself to gain sympathy was not bad. Although she had a hard time sleeping last night, the result was good, so it didn¡¯t matter. He tingchen didn¡¯t move, but the hand by his side moved. However, he didn¡¯t move forward. At this time, Qin Nan bent down and touched Helian ting¡¯s forehead. no fever, not hot at all. Helian ting smacked Qin Nan¡¯s hand away and glared at him angrily. Qin Nan pouted, treating his good intentions as ill intentions. you¡¯re not good-looking at all. Qin Nan left after he finished speaking. This man was really rude. He deserved to be chased out to sleep on the beach ¡­ When he tingchen heard Qin Nan say that he did not have a fever, he let out a sigh of relief. He was worried that Qin Nan would have a fever, so he did not sound like he had caught a cold. Helian ting¡¯s health had always been good, and he did not often have a fever or cold like him. He tingchen walked around Helian ting and headed towards the kitchen. He was used to waking up in the morning to make breakfast and start a new day. When Helian ting saw that he tingchen ignored him and left, he held his breath in his heart. He had never received such treatment ¡­ ¡°Where are you going?¡± When Helian ting got up, he sat down again, half of his body was numb. However, he tingyu did not even turn his head and ignored him. When he tingchen arrived at the kitchen, master Xiu was already there. ¡°Your hand is injured, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lord Xiu was cracking the egg, and his movements were very Swift. The charm of this cold and tough man when he was cooking was simply bursting with hormones. ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± He tingchen looked at master Xiu¡¯s skillful movements as he stirred the egg. He realized that all The Good Men seemed to have gathered together. Among them, other than Huo zhongrao and Li beixiao, who did not know how to cook, Gu Jue, Ji Chenzhou, and Qin Nan were all good at cooking. Master Xiu had woken up so early, so he must have seen Helian ting sleeping at the door. He tingchen suddenly had a feeling that he had gone a little too far. Just like a woman, she was calculative over every little thing ¡­ if you don¡¯t subdue him now, you¡¯ll be bullied by him in the future. Just like back then, I told Ren that if he wanted to cure Ji Chenzhou, he would have to subdue him. Look at him now. When Ren squints, Ji Chenzhou is afraid. Master Xiu placed the prawns in the bowl. He wanted to make steamed eggs for the Knight and his baby. The two children loved it when he did this. ¡°I just wanted to try it out with him ¡­¡± In front of master Xiu, he tingchen always spoke his true thoughts very easily. whoever is with whom is destined. Once you¡¯ve had enough of it, you¡¯ll be safe. Helian ting and he tingchen were meant to be together. Everyone could see this. Most importantly, everyone could see that he tingchen had feelings for Helian ting, but he had been hurt too deeply. ¡°Is Grandpa Xiu also waiting for Qin Nan to have enough?¡± The corners of he tingchen¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he smiled. he¡¯ll never have enough of it in this lifetime. I also like it when he¡¯s tormenting. Otherwise, it¡¯s boring. However, no matter how much he torments, he can¡¯t escape from my palm. Let him do whatever he wants. Lord Xiu said confidently. Now, every day passed by in a good mood, especially when Qin Nan was angry. Master Xiu was happy to tease and coax him, and then ruthlessly do him, making him cry and beg for mercy, saying that he would never dare to do it again. After that, she forgot about the pain and continued to anger him. She was just so shameless. However, Lord Xiu liked his shameless look, his angry and silly look. Qin Nan had never heard what master Xiu said, and master Xiu wouldn¡¯t let him hear it. In front of Qin Nan, Grandpa Xiu had never said such words, and he rarely did. ¡°With Helian ting¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t let me make. fuss ¡­¡± Helian ting¡¯s temper was not as good as master Xiu¡¯s. Although master Xiu¡¯s temper was bad, he was good to Qin Nan. And Helian ting had a bad temper, and he was not good to him ¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to try? then try and see if he will let you do as you please.¡± I think he¡¯s prepared to come here to ask for your forgiveness. So, you should take revenge. Don¡¯t be polite and don¡¯t be soft-hearted. Master Xiu opened the steamer, put the bowl in, and started the fire. He tingchen was amused by master Xiu. When Helian ting walked in, he saw he tingchen smiling at master Xiu. This smile came from the bottom of her heart. She had never smiled at him before. In front of him, he tingchen always had that indifferent look on his face. That smile was deliberately hanging on the corner of his mouth. It was a standard smile, so cold. Master Xiu also saw Helian ting come in. He was still barefooted and wearing nothing else but Beach Shorts. At a glance, it was clear that he was going to continue on the bitter path. Master Xiu thought that this must have been Feng Xi¡¯s idea. Helian ting¡¯s EQ was so low that he wouldn¡¯t have thought of this. When he tingchen saw Helian ting enter, the smile on his face disappeared. He started to toast the bread and did things that wouldn¡¯t come into contact with water. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, your hand is injured.¡± When Helian ting saw he tingchen working, he quickly walked over. ¡°You can?¡± He tingchen asked with a smile. Helian ting looked at the toaster in front of him, then at the bread slices. It didn¡¯t seem to be difficult. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± As he spoke, Helian ting put the bread in. Then, he saw a switch and pressed it. When the bread went in, Helian ting thought it was over. ¡°It¡¯s so simple.¡± He even said with some pride. Lord Xiu shook his head. It was indeed quite simple. You¡¯re amazing if you can cook it. He tingchen didn¡¯t say anything. He opened the fridge and took out some peanut butter and jam. Helian ting was still looking at the toaster, waiting for the bread slices to pop out. He didn¡¯t know that the button he pressed just now only pressed the bread down, but he also needed to turn the button to choose the baking time. Helian ting had been watching and waiting. Master Xiu¡¯s steamed eggs were already out, but there was still no reaction from his bread. ¡°Is this thing broken?¡± Helian ting finally asked master Xiu impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to?¡± Lord Xiu asked in a very impolite manner. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± After all, Helian ting was the president of a country. When master Xiu asked this question, he could still understand what he meant. He must have done something wrong. ¡°Then why are you pretending to know? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you still have a lot to learn?¡± After saying that, master Xiu pressed the button and chose two minutes. At this moment, Helian ting saw that the toaster had started working. So this was what happened ¡­ Somewhat annoyed and embarrassed, Helian ting turned around and said to he tingchen, ¡°. know how to do it now ¡­ It was rare for the former president Helian to be so depressed and indirectly admit that he was not good enough. He tingchen didn¡¯t say anything, but there was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. It was so faint that it was almost impossible to tell that he was deliberately hiding it. The kitchen here was very simple and had not been renovated much. Since the men lived here, there was not much to pay attention to. The dining table was also made of the most primitive wood here. Previously, when Grandpa Xiu, Qin Nan, and he tingchen were here, they would fry eggs, toast bread, and milk in the morning. It was convenient to cook eggs. It was only after Ji Chenzhou and the others came that they made more. When Ji Chenzhou¡¯s family arrived, Helian ting was still wandering around the kitchen. In fact, he was circling around he tingchen. When Ji Chenzhou and the others woke up, Qin Nan told them that he tingchen had chased Helian ting out last night and that he had slept on the beach for the entire night. Therefore, when Ji Chenzhou saw that Helian ting was still wearing the same Beach Pants as yesterday, without even a pair of slippers or a shirt, he immediately laughed out loud. Na Ren elbowed him, signaling him not to be like this. After all, Helian ting was not just anyone. He was the president of a country. He would definitely lose his face if he was laughed at like this. Now, the tables had completely turned. Previously, when Helian ting said that he would slap he tingchen, it was like a slap in the face. If it was in the past, who would have thought that she would suffer like this now? In the past, Helian ting had done too many things to he tingchen. Otherwise, he would not have received such retribution. This was also a good thing. If he tingchen had really given up, why would he torment Helian ting? She had to vent all the grievances in her heart before she could really be with him. Although na Ren also felt that even if he punished Helian ting and then forgave him, it would not be enough to make up for the hurt he tingchen had suffered all these years. However, this was how relationships were. If you couldn¡¯t calculate it clearly, one side would always be at a disadvantage, because you couldn¡¯t let go. Helian ting watched as he tingchen sat down and was about to sit beside him. He tingchen looked up at him. have you brushed your teeth and washed your face? ¡± The moment he tingchen finished asking, the baby was the first to laugh. Then, he made a shy gesture. Helian ting¡¯s face was really red. He had not brushed his teeth and washed his face. Because he had chased he tingchen into the kitchen. Furthermore, his things were all in he tingchen¡¯s room. He had clearly said last night that it was his room and he could not enter. Where was he going to wash up now ¡­ ¡°That ¡­ My things are all in your room!¡± Helian ting opened his mouth in a muffled voice, his expression extremely awkward. He tingchen naturally knew that his things were all in his room. Last night, he did not ask him to take his things away because he wanted to give Helian ting some leeway. A reason that could still allow him to enter his room, but obviously, Helian ting was a blockhead and did not understand it at all. ¡°Then you take it out!¡± He tingchen took a sip of milk and said in a cold tone. Ji Chenzhou and master Xiu looked at Helian ting and shook their heads. No one else had such emotional intelligence. She should have just gone straight to he tingchen¡¯s room to wash up. How stupid was she to actually ask such a question? After he tingchen finished speaking, Helian ting realized that he shouldn¡¯t have asked this question. If he took out all the things, he would be completely driven out. How could he go back in the future ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going back to brush my teeth. Wait for me and we¡¯ll eat together!¡± Helian ting could only leave this sentence behind and leave in a hurry. Once he left, Knight said helplessly, ¡± what do you think he¡¯s going to do in the future with his EQ? he doesn¡¯t even want the president¡¯s position anymore. How is he going to live in the future! Chapter 1621 - Chapter 1621: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1621: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life After Knight finished speaking, everyone was stunned, because they did not know that Helian ting was no longer the president. Helian ting and Huo zhongrao had discussed this matter together, so no one else knew about it. As for how Knight found out, it was because he had accidentally overheard Helian ting¡¯s phone call. He tingchen almost dropped the glass of milk in his hand. Helian ting was no longer the president ¡­ How could he not be the president? that was Helian Guo, he was Helian ting, he was the only heir of the Helian family ¡­ ¡°Is your information accurate?¡± Ji Chenzhou asked his son. His son would not say anything. If he could say it, he must have evidence. However, Ji Chenzhou could not believe it. That was the position of the country¡¯s president. How could he give it up just like that? of course it¡¯s true. How can the president¡¯s position be more important than uncle he¡¯s? I heard him on the phone saying that he¡¯ll just accompany uncle he and not do anything. The Knight took a bite of the steamed egg. The large shrimp with the silky egg custard was simply too satisfying to eat. Knight also felt that Helian ting was too pitiful, so he had no choice but to help him. If it really didn¡¯t work, he still had a secret weapon, so he had to help him coax uncle he. Helian ting had really thrown away the president¡¯s position. This was true ¡­ He tingchen¡¯s heart was beating fiercely. That was the position of a country¡¯s president. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary position, and he could resign or jump ship to find a new job ¡­ What was Helian ting thinking? was he tingchen really more important than the president in his heart? He tingchen felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest. He didn¡¯t even know where to put his hands. He had always been calm, but now, he was in a mess. don¡¯t be soft-hearted because of this. You still have to test me! At this moment, Ji Chenzhou opened his mouth, although he was also surprised by Helian ting¡¯s decision. By doing so, it showed that he tingchen was very important to him. It was good that he knew this. However, compared to what he tingchen had gone through before, it was necessary to test him now. After all, he had a bad temper and was overbearing. What if he mistreated he tingchen in the future? ¡°Chenzhou is right!¡± Master Xiu spread some peanut butter on the bread and handed it to Qin Nan. Qin Nan took it out of habit. After being taken care of by master Xiu, many things had become a habit. I feel that the former president is so pitiful ¡­ Baobao sighed. Obviously, these people were on uncle he¡¯s side. Just now, when she saw the president, who had always been high and mighty, looking ¡®bullied¡¯, her heart ached. He didn¡¯t even have shoes ¡­ Ren touched baby¡¯s head. your uncle he will also feel bad for him! Na Ren could understand he tingchen¡¯s feelings better. While he was testing and tormenting Helian ting, he would also feel bad because that was the kind of person he cared about. He had given Helian ting a chance because he was soft-hearted, and such a person was destined not to be cruel enough to punish Helian ting. Last night, Helian ting had slept outside, so he tingchen must not have slept well inside. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such dark circles under his eyes. Helian ting washed up as fast as he could. When he changed and returned to the kitchen, everyone had already finished their breakfast. ¡°Uncle Helian, I¡¯ll eat with you for a while longer!¡± Her baby¡¯s heart ached for Helian ting, so she pulled him to sit on the chair. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me ¡­¡± As soon as Helian ting sat down, he tingchen stood up. Helian ting pulled his arm and said, ¡± The voice sounded sullen and aggrieved. He had washed up as quickly as he could and was thinking of having breakfast with he tingchen. After all, he was the one who baked the bread ¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t promise to wait for you!¡± He tingchen smiled as he pulled his arm away. When Helian ting saw he tingchen smiling at him, he also smiled. Who knew that just as he smiled, he tingchen would pull his arm away and leave. Helian ting looked at he tingchen¡¯s back, feeling a little frustrated. ¡°Uncle Helian, you have to stay calm. All the best!¡± Baby made a cheering gesture to Helian ting and said sweetly. Helian ting kissed his baby¡¯s forehead. At this time, having his baby¡¯s support was also a kind of comfort. To be honest, he did feel down when he tingchen ignored him. He hoped that he tingchen would vent his anger on him, have a big fight, or even hit him to let him vent his anger. Then, they could be together happily. The feeling of cutting flesh with a blunt knife was too torturous. After Helian ting finished his breakfast, he was about to take his baby out to look for he tingchen, but his baby held his hand. uncle Helian, whoever is the last to finish, you have to clean up the table and wash the dishes! Baby pointed to the wolves on the table. Helian ting looked at the cups, bowls, and leftover food on the table ¡­ He was asked to do this? He cleared the table, washed the dishes, and washed the cups ¡­ let¡¯s do it together. Master Xiu often does it too. It¡¯s not embarrassing to do this, but it¡¯s embarrassing to leave if you don¡¯t do it ¡­ The baby¡¯s little face had a serious expression, as if this question was an extremely important question to her. Ji Chenzhou was famous for doting on his children. However, he was also very strict when it came to educating his children. Although he doted on his children, they had to follow the rules. Bad habits must not be cultivated. This was the same thought that he and REO had. Helian ting was indeed a little embarrassed by his baby¡¯s words, because he really wanted to leave just now. He couldn¡¯t do such things. One reason was that he had never done it before, and the other was that he didn¡¯t think this was something a man should do. However, when his baby said that everyone would do it, he realized that he had no status here. If even master Xiu could do it, what couldn¡¯t he do? Since he wanted to change, he had to do everything. Didn¡¯t Lord Xiu say that he still had a lot of things to learn? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll clean up and wash the dishes ¡­¡± Helian ting had never even seen these things, let alone done them. Looking at the table full of money, Helian ting did not know where to start. ¡°First, put all the plates, bowls, and cups to the sink. Then, clean up the garbage on the table and wipe the table clean.¡± after that, go wash the dishes and do things one by one. My third dad said that you have to do things first and then you won¡¯t be tired. The baby said seriously. Although it grew up in a honeypot, both the baby and the Knight had great self-care abilities. On this point, these families had done a good job. Their children had been outstanding in everything since they were young. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what I think ¡­¡± Helian ting couldn¡¯t tell her, as he was still confused just now. Following baby¡¯s instructions, Helian ting began to clean up the cups, bowls, and plates, but when he held the dirty plates in his hands, he wanted to throw them away. In Helian ting¡¯s eyes, the milk was even more disgusting. He finally tidied up everything and put it in the sink. Again, Helian ting did not know what to do with the trash on the table. there¡¯s a trash can over there. Use that rag to put the trash inside. Baby could tell that her ex-president didn¡¯t know how to do it again, so she pointed at the trash can not far away. Helian ting quickly walked over and picked up the trash can. There were all kinds of things in it, and he almost vomited when he smelled it. However, he still held it in his hand and swept the garbage on the table into it. Then, he directly wiped the table with a rag. ¡°Uncle Helian, you have to wash the cloth. It¡¯s so dirty!¡± Baby looked at his actions and said angrily. This uncle Helian was really not an ordinary kind of stupid. Third father and master Xiu had done these things very well, but why did he have to do it so unbearably? Helian ting¡¯s cold face was flushed. He was really embarrassed to be said that by a child who was not even six years old. However, he really had not done these things. He really did not know where to start, but he also felt that it was very dirty ¡­ Helian ting was a clean freak, so it was really hard for him to bear doing these things. When Helian ting went to wash the rag, he felt that the rag was full of oil, and his hands were also oily ¡­ The rag was washed back and forth, and in the end, it became washing hands. Helian ting washed his hands repeatedly. ¡°Uncle Helian, you haven¡¯t cleaned your table and washed the dishes. Why are you washing your hands?¡± Finally, baby couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said. Helian ting stopped washing his hands and looked at the plates and bowls piled up in the sink next to him. He really wanted to curse. In the end, he still took a clean rag and wiped the table clean, very clean ¡­ Then, it was time to wash the dishes ¡­ ¡°Uncle Helian, brush gently, you¡¯ll break it!¡± Baby looked at Helian ting¡¯s actions of washing the dishes and could not help but hold his forehead. This was not washing the dishes, it was simply breaking the dishes. what if you break the bowl and hurt your hand? uncle he¡¯s heart will ache ¡­ Baby supported his chin with both hands and said as he sat there kicking his little legs. Helian ting stopped washing the dishes. Would his heart hurt when his hand was injured? His heart ached at the thought of he tingchen¡¯s injured finger. If he was injured, would he feel bad for him and ask him to go back to his room ¡­ She didn¡¯t catch a cold or have a fever last night. If she hurt her hand while working, it would be considered a trick of injuring herself, right? As Helian ting thought of this, the bowl in his hand loosened and fell to the ground ¡­ The bowl fell to the ground and shattered, but her hand was not injured ¡­ I knew it. If you wash like this, you¡¯ll break the bowl. Baby covered his ears and sighed. He really did as she said. As soon as he finished speaking, uncle Helian smashed the bowl on the other side. Did they have to have such a tacit understanding? Helian ting saw that his finger was not injured, so he picked up another plate and threw it away. It was still not injured ¡­ Then, there was another ¡­ ¡°Uncle Helian, are you doing this on purpose?¡± Baby blinked and asked when he saw Helian ting fall for the seventh time. are you trying to make uncle he feel bad for you? this is called a ruse of self-injury ¡­ Baby laughed as he covered his mouth. ¡°Uncle Helian, you¡¯re so stupid. You can just cut it with your hand. Why do you keep throwing it? if the broken bowl doesn¡¯t hurt you, why don¡¯t you hurt yourself?¡± Aiyo, if fourth dad knows what I said, he will definitely educate me again ¡­ Baby quickly covered her mouth and giggled. Helian ting glanced at his baby and gave her a look that said, ¡± you¡¯re smart. It must be said that Helian ting was quite smart, but he did not know these little tricks at all. He wasn¡¯t like Ji Chenzhou and Feng Xi, who were extremely good at playing these little tricks. Helian ting squatted down and looked at the broken bowl. don¡¯t learn these. Helian ting did not know how to hurt her. ¡°It¡¯s on TV. They cut their hands when picking up shards.¡± Baby looked at Helian ting¡¯s clumsy appearance and laughed again. He was really too stupid ¡­ Hearing his baby¡¯s words, Helian ting went to pick up the fragments, one, two, three ¡­ She had almost finished picking them up, and her hands were not cut ¡­ This was the difference between unintentional and intentional. The more you wanted to get hurt, the more careful you had to be. The baby was going crazy again. The former president was hopeless. Why was he so careful when picking up the fragments? how could he be injured like this? how could uncle he be heartbroken? ¡°I say, Mr. President, you¡¯re ¡­ Hey, close your eyes and just cut it!¡± Baby was also anxious and said straightforwardly. if I cut myself like that, would your uncle he see that I did it on purpose? ¡± Helian ting raised his head and looked at his baby, asking seriously. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s bleeding?¡± Her baby had never been injured, so she was not sure. The two of them had their backs to the door. They didn¡¯t know that their conversation was heard by Grandpa Xiu, Qin Nan, and ¡­ He tingchen heard it. ¡°Last night¡¯s trick of injuring myself didn¡¯t work. This time, it must work, so even if I cut myself, it must be real!¡± Helian ting picked up the last piece of the plate and gestured on his fingers, thinking about how to cut it so that it would look natural. He tingchen was such a meticulous person. If the direction of the cut was wrong, he would be able to tell at a glance. That would be awkward ¡­ Qin Nan was trying to hold back his laughter, but he almost couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Master Xiu quickly reached out and covered his mouth. He tingchen was leaning against the door frame. His eyes were slightly narrowed, and there was a faint smile in his deep and misty eyes. She looked at Helian ting squatting there, trying to hurt himself and putting on a self-scripted, self-directed, and self-inflicted pain act, and his serious look ¡­ His heart was rippling, and it made his heart more and more alive. He wanted to be with him more and more. He seemed to be looking forward to the future more and more. However, he tingchen told himself that he must not be soft-hearted and must test and punish Helian ting. He could no longer afford to gamble his life, and he did not want to love humbly. ¡°If you want to hurt yourself, why don¡¯t you just use a knife? the wound will be deeper that way, and why waste so many plates?¡± He tingchen slowly opened his mouth, his tone cold and mocking. Helian ting, who was still thinking about how to cut his finger, heard he tingchen¡¯s voice. In her panic, she cut her finger. It was not a deliberate action, but she was frightened. It was conceivable how strong the cut was. Blood flowed out immediately ¡­ ¡°Baby, look, I¡¯m bleeding ¡­¡± Helian ting raised his finger to show his baby. Chapter 1623 - Chapter 1623: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1623: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life When master Xiu was angry, he used a lot of force, pulling Qin Nan until he cried out in pain. Master Xiu doted on Qin Nan, but he didn¡¯t treat him like a woman. He didn¡¯t show any mercy, so he didn¡¯t worry about whether he was in pain or not. In his heart, Qin Nan was very thick-skinned, otherwise, how could he have so much energy to be tormented? Uncle Xiu raised Qin Nan¡¯s arm, causing Qin Nan to stomp his feet in pain. it hurts, it hurts, it hurts! I already said it hurts ¡­ Qin Nan was in pain and angry. His eyes were red as he shouted at master Xiu. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, whose underwear are you taking off?¡± Lord Xiu asked again. ¡°I¡¯ll take off your underwear ¡­¡± Qin Nan shouted in anger. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll strip it off for you when we get back to the room!¡± The corners of master Xiu¡¯s lips revealed a triumphant smile. As he spoke, he carried Qin Nan on his shoulder. old man, stinky hooligan ¡­ Qin Nan stomped her feet in anger. She had accidentally fallen into the old man¡¯s trap. Whoever said that Lord Xiu had a low EQ, I¡¯ll drag him out and kill his entire family. Helian ting watched as master Xiu carried Qin Nan back to his room and took off his underwear ¡­ What was he going to do after pulling it out? To be honest, Helian ting was really envious of master Xiu. He could carry it back so confidently, take off his underwear, and then have a good time ¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t even touch he tingchen¡¯s hand, let alone remove his underwear ¡­ He tingchen was still lying lazily on the beach. He had almost fallen asleep when Qin Nan applied sunblock on him. Previously, he and Qin Nan had fallen asleep under the sun ¡­ He tingchen also knew that Helian ting was standing there and looking at him, but he pretended that he did not exist. As for Helian ting¡¯s performance just now, he tingchen felt that he had improved. At the very least, he didn¡¯t directly rush over to vent his anger. On the other hand, master Xiu couldn¡¯t hold his temper. He tingchen did not want Helian ting¡¯s test to end so quickly. In fact, he knew very well that this was his life. He seemed to be addicted to Helian ting. When he saw Helian ting¡¯s aggrieved eyes, fawning smile, and clumsy movements, all the hurt in the past seemed to have become blurred. Just now, when Qin Nan was applying sunblock on him, he even asked him if he felt bad for Helian ting¡¯s injured finger. He nodded and said that his heart ached. He was indeed heartbroken when he saw his hand covered in blood. Then, Qin Nan said, ¡± if you feel heartache, think about your own injuries and your heart won¡¯t ache anymore. Qin Nan looked like he was carefree, but sometimes, his words made sense. However, he didn¡¯t need to use his brain when he met the two-faced master Xiu. It would be useless even if he used it ¡­ So, he tingchen told himself not to feel bad. If he felt bad, how could he continue the test? As Qin Nan had said, when you feel sorry for Helian ting, you should think about how painful your own injuries are. Helian ting walked to he tingchen¡¯s side and took the bottle of sunblock. He mimicked Qin Nan¡¯s actions and poured some onto his palm. His left hand¡¯s fingers were injured, so he could only use his right hand. He tingchen closed his eyes when Helian ting¡¯s hand touched his back. He didn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t do it. Anyway, he was willing to serve him and enjoy it. In the past, he had always been the one to serve him, so carefully. Just like what master Xiu had said, everything was a habit. Since he wanted to get back together with Helian ting, he had to set new rules for some things. He also wanted someone to love and dote on him. Seeing that he tingchen didn¡¯t object to his touch, Helian ting was quite happy. The more she touched, the more her hands moved down uncontrollably and repeatedly touched he tingchen¡¯s waist. With the help of the sunscreen lotion, it was very comfortable to touch. Once a man touched something slippery, he would want to do something. Especially for a man like Helian ting who had been holding back for a long time ¡­ Her hand slid in from the edge of he tingchen¡¯s Beach Pants and touched his tight and perky butt ¡­ The two of them had been together for so many years and had slept together countless times. He was very familiar with he tingchen¡¯s body and had touched every inch of it. However, there had never been a time when he felt so nervous ¡­ He felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest. Helian ting closed his eyes and imagined he tingchen crying and begging for mercy under him. As he thought about it, his Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t help but slide. That dry feeling made his whole body burn up. Just as Helian ting¡¯s hand was about to touch he tingchen¡¯s front, his wrist was grabbed. Helian ting suddenly opened his eyes and saw he tingchen¡¯s body turned sideways. He supported his head and looked at him indifferently. There was no emotion in his eyes at all, as if he was looking at an inanimate object. It was this kind of indifferent gaze that made Helian ting unwillingly take his hand out. ¡°Do you want to put some on the front too ¡­¡± Helian ting¡¯s voice was hoarse and dry, like a piece of iron that had been burned through. This question was a little ambiguous. Just now, Helian ting was still touching he tingchen¡¯s butt, and then he was about to touch his front part ¡­ Now, Helian ting was referring to he tingchen¡¯s chest and not that part of his body. ¡°You also want to take off my underwear?¡± He tingchen squinted his eyes and asked with a smile. When he tingchen deliberately narrowed his eyes, there was always a flirtatious drunkenness in his eyes. If he smiled again, it would be especially alluring. The sunblock in Helian ting¡¯s left hand dropped on the beach. He was taking off his underwear again ¡­ At this moment, master Xiu must have already removed Qin Nan¡¯s underwear. Of course. Helian ting wanted to rip off he tingchen¡¯s underwear and do it right on this hot beach. He wanted to do it until he tingchen¡¯s body softened and he begged for mercy. ¡°. can¡¯t do it anymore. Let me go ¡­ ¡°Yes, I want to!¡± Helian ting looked at he tingchen with a burning gaze and said the two words clearly and cleanly. Helian ting hated that he could not pull off he tingchen¡¯s underwear with his hands. He could burn his underwear with his fiery eyes. ¡°Then you can slowly think about it!¡± He tingchen got up lazily after he finished speaking. His voice was also lazy. Because Helian ting had put his hand into his Beach Pants just now and pulled it a little when he took it out, a small part of he tingchen¡¯s butt was exposed. It was this half-exposed appearance that was even more alluring ¡­ He tingchen knew but pretended not to know. He just stood in front of Helian ting and looked down at him. ¡°Qin Nan¡¯s massage is much more comfortable than yours.¡± After he tingchen finished speaking, he stepped on the warm sand and slowly walked in the direction of rider and baby. Helian ting quickly got up and followed him. When he walked to he tingchen¡¯s side, he unwillingly helped him with his Beach Pants. ¡°I¡¯ll help you apply sunblock in the future. Don¡¯t let other men touch you.¡± After Helian ting finished speaking, he realized that his words might have been too overbearing. He really didn¡¯t know how to speak to you gently. I¡¯m not giving you an order. I¡¯m just telling you ¡­ Helian ting added. what you want to say is your business. What does it have to do with me? you¡¯re not my male pet! He tingchen¡¯s tone was still that kind of indifferent tone with a faint smile, making it sound like he didn¡¯t care. As soon as the word ¡°boy toy¡± came out, Helian ting stopped talking. Because these two words were between him and he tingchen. As long as they appeared, they were telling him how cruel and bastard he had been to he tingchen in the past. He tingchen walked over to play with Knight and baby. Helian ting stood at the side and watched, watching him smile so happily at everyone, but only so coldly at himself. This difference made Helian ting very uncomfortable. When she turned around, she saw Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren picking up shells while holding hands. Na Ren liked to pick up shells, so Ji Chenzhou accompanied him. The two of them had always had such a good relationship. No matter how evil Ji Chenzhou was, in front of that Ren, he would become a docile bear. Uncle Xiu and Qin Nan were also playing around happily. They were all in pairs, and he was the most pitiful one ¡­ What kind of cause was this, what kind of effect was this ¡­ On the other side, when Ren saw Helian ting standing there alone, he said to Ji Chenzhou, ¡± go and see him. He¡¯s quite pitiful. Ren and Ji Chenzhou had also heard about what happened in the kitchen. Qin Nan had told them the moment he came out. Na Ren felt that Helian ting used to be a jerk, but now that he realized his mistake and wanted to get back on good terms with he tingchen, everyone had to help him. He was a person with a high IQ, but his emotional intelligence was not very good. Ren Xiang¡¯s plan to hurt himself last night and today was probably Feng Xi¡¯s idea, but it had failed. look at all the things he¡¯s done in the past that deserve a beating. I¡¯ve been thinking that one day, he¡¯ll regret it. I think that if I were to see him being abused by he tingyu, I¡¯d definitely be so happy that. ¡®d set off firecrackers to celebrate. But now, looking at his pitiful look, I can¡¯t bear to see him like this. I¡¯m really too kind ¡­ After Ji Chenzhou finished speaking, he kissed na Ren¡¯s lips and walked in Helian ting¡¯s direction. When Helian ting saw Ji Chenzhou walking over, he put his left hand behind his back. ¡°Don¡¯t hide it anymore. Qin Nan already said that you can¡¯t always use the ruse of self-pity. Besides, it¡¯s not suitable for you to use it at your current stage.¡± Ji Chenzhou said as he pulled Helian ting to sit on the beach. This Island would always make people lazy. If they could sit, they would not stand. If they could lie down, they would not sit. ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Helian ting felt that he was simply turning to anyone he could think of. He always thought that these people who had been through this could give him a suggestion that would work in one go and directly coax he tingchen. think about it yourself. Do what you think you should do. Don¡¯t ask us. Ji Chenzhou was even more ruthless. He gave Helian ting the best answer, but it was a completely useless answer. It was the same as not saying anything. Helian ting looked at Ji Chenzhou. This was not as useful as master Xiu¡¯s ¡± endurance ¡°. you know best about the things between the two of you. For example, you have to think about how to make up for the things you¡¯ve done to him. Also, do you have any good memories between the two of you? I don¡¯t think so ¡­ Ji Chenzhou spread his hands. He was telling the truth. Helian ting and he tingchen did not have any good memories. Other than humiliation, it was hurt ¡­ There were so many hurtful things that Helian ting couldn¡¯t even think of. However, the first thing he thought of was the mark on he tingchen¡¯s chest. ¡°I want to make something, and I need some materials!¡± Helian ting suddenly said to Ji Chenzhou. ¡°There¡¯s everything on this Island,¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s Island had everything he wanted. ¡°But, I don¡¯t know how to do it ¡­¡± There was something, but Helian ting knew that he would definitely not make it. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ji Chenzhou actually found Helian ting¡¯s serious confession to be very cute. ¡°Make a brand with he tingchen¡¯s name on it ¡­¡± Helian ting wanted he tingchen to personally imprint his name on his heart ¡­ In this way, the male slave would become a thing of the past. The mark on he tingchen could no longer be removed, so he would have the same mark on him! ¡°F * ck, this ¡­ It¡¯s quite romantic!¡± Ji Chenzhou thought about it and realized that they would have each other¡¯s Mark on their bodies. It was like the gear tattoo on his father¡¯s and his stepmother¡¯s fingers, or his and Na Ren¡¯s earlobes. They were each other¡¯s existences. ¡°Romantic? Do you think he¡¯ll like it?¡± Actually, Helian ting did not think so much. He just thought that they had the same mark on their bodies. of course it¡¯s romantic. It¡¯s so f * cking romantic to have a lover¡¯s Mark on your body! Ji Chenzhou pointed at his ear stud. It was only then that Helian ting remembered that Ji Chenzhou and that Ren both had the same earlobes with their names engraved on them. Gu Jue and Chu baiqing also had gear rings on their fingers. ¡°Quick, help me do it!¡± Helian ting knew that he definitely could not do it, so he quickly pulled Ji Chenzhou up. ¡°We¡¯ll have to find our Ren for this, he¡¯ll definitely do it!¡± Ji Chenzhou had never made such things before, but his Ren was very good at it. Just like that, Helian ting pulled Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren along and started to make this. He tingchen only saw the three of them disappear together without even having lunch. He tingchen thought that they must be planning something, but he never thought that Helian ting would leave such a mark. Master Xiu was the one who made dinner. Helian ting and the other two had also finished cooking and appeared. He tingchen was actually quite curious about what they had been up to for half a day, but he couldn¡¯t ask. In any case, he knew that it was definitely related to him. Baby and the Knight had gone out to play after eating. They could not let the children see the branding scene. Helian ting walked in front of he tingchen and took off his shirt in front of him. On the other side, Ren started to burn the mark red, but Helian ting insisted on using the method he had used to burn the mark on he tingchen¡¯s body. The brand was burned red ¡­ When master Xiu saw that Ren was preparing the food, he could already guess what Helian ting was going to do. Ji Chenzhou was the one who had brought the red brand over. He tingchen looked at the red brand and his body could not help but shiver. The memory of being branded instantly appeared in his mind. He seemed to know what Helian ting was going to do ¡­ ¡°Print your name on this seat. In the future, I, Helian ting, will be yours, he tingchen.¡± Helian ting squatted down, took he tingchen¡¯s hand, and placed it on his heart. Chapter 1624 - Chapter 1624: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1624: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Under he tingchen¡¯s palm was the sound of Helian ting¡¯s strong heartbeat. This was the first time that Helian ting had squatted down in front of her and looked up at her. This man had been busy for half a day, and it turned out to be this ¡­ At that moment, there was no change in he tingchen¡¯s expression, but his heart was in a mess. In the Helian Kingdom, the name that was branded on the body must be the master¡¯s name, and the person who was branded would be a slave forever. Helian ting was willing to be his slave ¡­ Perhaps it wasn¡¯t right to say that. To be more precise, he was going to be his person and listen to him in the future. Everyone was waiting for he tingchen¡¯s answer because based on everyone¡¯s understanding of him, he would not bear to brand his name on Helian ting¡¯s body. After all, this was unlike the gear rings that Gu Jue and Chu baiqing had tattooed on their fingers, nor was it like the ear studs that Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren could not remove. This was a mark that was directly branded on the skin with a branding iron ¡­ He tingchen still remembered the time when he was branded. The smell of his skin burning seemed to still be present. The hardest part was when the scab formed. It was extremely itchy, and he tingchen had a deep impression of that feeling. Helian ting had never suffered any injuries since he was young, so how could he bear it ¡­ He tingchen realized that not only did his heart soften, but it also ached for her ¡­ Qin Nan used his finger to poke master Xiu¡¯s arm. do you think he knows how to brand it? ¡± That thing hurts just by looking at it ¡­¡± Qin Nan¡¯s voice was very soft. When master Xiu saw his nervous appearance, the corners of his lips curled up, revealing a faint arc. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t talk to me?¡± Asked Lord Xiu in a deep voice. After taking off her underwear, she ruthlessly did it twice. Qin Nan said angrily, ¡± mingxiu, if I speak to you again in the future, I¡¯m a dog! When Qin Nan heard master Xiu¡¯s words, he was so angry that he wanted to pinch master Xiu¡¯s arm. However, master Xiu¡¯s arm was so tight with muscles that he couldn¡¯t move it at all. Master Xiu squinted his eyes and looked at Qin Nan¡¯s angry face. His eyes were filled with love. Qin Nan couldn¡¯t pinch it, so he simply bit it ¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your teeth will drop?¡± Lord Xiu deliberately clenched his fist so that his arm would be even harder. It wasn¡¯t to the extent of breaking his teeth, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be easy to bite. Qin Nan angrily wiped his mouth and turned his head away, continuing to look at he tingchen. Master Xiu looked at the shallow teeth marks on his arm. Qin Nan was born in the Year of the Dog and always liked to bite him. Ji Chenzhou kept winking at he tingchen, telling him not to be soft-hearted. Back then, Helian ting had not hesitated to leave a mark on his body, so why would he feel heartache now? However, he tingchen did not say anything. Ji Chenzhou was a little anxious. hurry up. If you can¡¯t get it done later, don¡¯t feel bad for him! At this moment, the mark was not as red as before and had already dimmed a little. Ren shook his head at Ji Chenzhou. Even if he was thinking this in his heart, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ Do you feel bad for me?¡± When Helian ting heard Ji Chenzhou¡¯s words, he immediately held he tingchen¡¯s hand tightly, and a childish smile appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m thinking if it¡¯d be better to brand it on your face!¡± However, he tingchen¡¯s words poured a bucket of cold water on Helian ting¡¯s head. On the other side, Qin Nan laughed unceremoniously ¡­ Ji Chenzhou hurriedly passed the branding iron to na Ren and asked him to heat it up a little more. Helian ting¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. It was not impossible for it to be branded on his face, but he wanted to be branded in the same position as he tingchen. isn¡¯t it better to mark your name on my heart? you¡¯re in my heart. Besides, we¡¯re both in the same position. That¡¯s what makes us a couple! Helian ting grabbed he tingchen¡¯s hand with one hand and placed the other on he tingchen¡¯s chest. ¡°Who¡¯s a couple with you?¡± He tingchen asked with a smile and a mocking tone. Her words pushed Helian ting into an ice hole again. Qin Nan shook his head and mumbled softly, ¡± those words are really ruthless! For someone of Helian ting¡¯s status, there was no difference between squatting in front of him and kneeling in front of him. However, with so many people watching and waiting, he tingchen only smiled and said, ¡± who¡¯s a couple with you? ¡± Where would Helian ting put his face ¡­ However, Qin Nan liked he tingchen¡¯s current aura. It was completely different from when he had just arrived. It seemed that after Helian ting¡¯s arrival, he had been injected with fresh blood, and his entire person was full of energy. ¡°He tingchen, you and I are a couple!¡± Helian ting said through gritted teeth. Master Xiu had also said that if she wanted to coax he tingchen, she had to be shameless. ¡°Helian ting, you¡¯re so shameless!¡± As he tingchen spoke, he pulled his hand back and stood up. disgusting. I¡¯m not eating anymore. You guys can eat! After he finished speaking, he tingchen stretched his back and left with lazy steps. Helian ting¡¯s face was really red ¡­ After all, he was Helian ting. He had never been treated like this before. Even though he was prepared to be shameless, he still couldn¡¯t stand being called shameless by he tingchen. Especially in front of so many people. He tingchen¡¯s last sentence made Helian ting even more embarrassed. disgusting. I¡¯m not eating anymore. You guys can eat! The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Ren had just burned the brand Red ¡­ When he tingchen walked out of the kitchen, his legs, which had been walking lazily, went soft and he almost knelt on the ground. He staggered back to his room and collapsed on the bed. She clutched her chest tightly, where her heart was beating violently. ¡°He tingchen, you¡¯re really useless ¡­¡± he used to torture you, beat you. and scold you without any hesitation. But now. you¡¯re so excited because he said a few words and wanted to leave a mark on you ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re really hopeless ¡­¡± He tingchen mumbled to himself. When Helian ting said, ¡± isn¡¯t it better to brand your name on my heart? you¡¯re in my heart. Besides, we¡¯re in the same position. That¡¯s what a couple is! When he said this, he tingchen was already breathless. He would never dream that Helian ting would say sweet nothings to him one day. It was so unbelievable. He said that they were a couple ¡­ Just like Gu Jue and Chu baiqing, Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren, master Xiu and Qin Nan, they were a couple ¡­ He wanted to brand he tingchen¡¯s name on his body ¡­ At this point, he tingchen was in his heart ¡­ The corners of he tingchen¡¯s eyes gradually became wet. Then, he wrapped himself in the blanket and laughed gloomily ¡­ In the end, he tingchen still couldn¡¯t bear to leave a mark on Helian ting¡¯s body because he knew how painful it was. Her heart ached for him after all ¡­ ¨C In the dining room- Helian ting drank glass after glass of wine. Qin Nan¡¯s forehead had already touched the table several times, but he still stood strong. Qin Nan also wanted to drink, but master Xiu didn¡¯t allow it. He wanted him to go back to sleep, but he insisted on staying here. Ji Chenzhou had also drunk quite a bit, and his face was flushed red. The one who could drink the most here was master Xiu. If Helian ting wanted to drink, they would accompany him. he f * cking said that I¡¯m disgusting. It¡¯s disgusting when I say some sweet words. How is it disgusting ¡­ He hates me so much ¡­¡¯ Helian ting said as he drank another glass of wine. Helian ting¡¯s heart was also filled with anger. When he made the branding in the afternoon, he was still full of joy. He tingchen would definitely be very touched, but in the end, he said that he was shameless and disgusting ¡­ ¡°You still don¡¯t know him well enough!¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s pair of bewitching peach blossom eyes were drowsy and drunk. then you know him. Why do you think he said I was disgusting? ¡± Helian ting was still a little drunk as he spoke. His head was a little straight. His alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t bad, but one¡¯s mood was also different when drinking. He was in a terrible mood, so his alcohol tolerance was naturally low. in the end, his heart aches for you. If he really hated you, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to brand his name on you and make you, the mighty Helian ting, become he tingchen¡¯s slave. That would relieve his hatred. After all, you also didn¡¯t hesitate to brand him back then, didn¡¯t you? you even did so many things to hurt and humiliate him. No matter what you did, it wouldn¡¯t be too much. Ji Chenzhou poured another glass of wine for Helian ting and said coldly. What a contradiction. Looking at Helian ting¡¯s pitiful appearance now, it made her heart ache. However, when she thought about the things he had done to he tingchen in the past, she felt that he deserved it. ¡°Will he feel bad for me now? Will you really feel heartache?¡± Helian ting grabbed Ji Chenzhou¡¯s hand and asked expectantly. Ji Chenzhou violently pulled his hand away and looked at Helian ting in disdain. your EQ will be like this for the rest of your life. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to give you an imprint, you can do it yourself. We won¡¯t stop you.¡± Master Xiu placed the wine glass in his hand to the side and spoke with a heavy tone. When Lord Xiu was drinking and talking, his tone was particularly languid, as if he was drunk yet not. Qin Nan took advantage of the fact that Grandpa Xiu wasn¡¯t paying attention to secretly pick up his wine glass and secretly took a small sip of wine. Then, he put it back like a thief. He thought that master Xiu didn¡¯t see it, but in fact, he saw it when Qin Nan stole the wine from his glass. She just pretended not to notice and liked to see his little mouse-like eyes, thinking that what she had done had not been discovered. She was gloating there, and that silly look was really cute. ¡°No, I want him to personally brand it.¡± Helian ting was very insistent, and this allowed he tingchen to vent his anger. When he saw the Ren Shaohong mark, he felt pain all over his body. Now, he could no longer remember clearly how he had branded he tingchen. However, he thought that he tingchen would definitely remember it very clearly. It was as if he remembered everything that happened between them very clearly, but she was still very vague about many things. When he thought of this, he felt that he owed he tingchen even more. Therefore, this mark must be personally imprinted by he tingchen. He hoped that this would be able to soothe the hurt he tingchen had caused. then don¡¯t complain here. You can continue to be thick-skinned and pester him tomorrow. Ji Chenzhou had also seen Qin Nan secretly drinking earlier. He even took a special look at master Xiu, but he didn¡¯t see anything. He wondered if he should tell him. However, Ji Chenzhou also realized that every time master Xiu placed the wine glass, he would always place it on the side closer to Qin Nan. In fact, it was always the same position. And there would definitely be more than half a glass of wine left in the glass ¡­ After that, Qin Nan secretly picked up the glass and drank it ¡­ The corners of Ji Chenzhou¡¯s lips curled up. Even master Xiu doted on him so much that he didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid. Qin Nan thought that no one had found out what he had done, and he was happily stealing from there. Ji Chenzhou loved to see master Xiu punishing Qin Nan and the way Qin Nan stomped his feet in anger. To Ji Chenzhou, the fact that Qin Nan was still alive was a form of gratitude whenever he thought about it. If it weren¡¯t for him, he and Na Ren wouldn¡¯t be where they were today. Therefore, he wished more than anyone else for Qin Nan to be happy. And in this world, there was no one else who could dote on him, pamper him, and indulge him like master Xiu. And Qin Nan loved Grandpa Xiu so much, there was no one more blessed than them. When master Xiu saw Ji Chenzhou looking at Qin Nan, he smiled and shook his head at him, indicating for him to keep quiet and let Qin Nan play by himself. Ji Chenzhou nodded and retracted his gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart again. Master Xiu really loved Qin Nan. If it wasn¡¯t for his temper, why would he play around with Qin Nan like this? In order to make Qin Nan secretly happy, he had been cooperating at the side. He took great pains to make him secretly happy. He picked up the glass and took a sip, then poured more wine and put it in front of Qin Nan. In fact, there were times when the saying ¡°misfortune may be a blessing in disguise¡± was true. Qin Nan was kind and loyal, and he had saved na Ren. However, he had been crippled, and because of that, he had received the care of old master Xiu. After five years of living together, old master Xiu had developed feelings for him. Now, he had chased him all the way here, wanting to spend the rest of his life with him. This was also a blessing in disguise. If she didn¡¯t have a broken leg, how could she have been alone with master Xiu for five years? This was fate. Whoever got together with whoever was destined. It couldn¡¯t be said that Qin Nan had turned Grandpa Xiu gay. It could only be said that they were destined to be together. ¡°Isn¡¯t your skin thick enough?¡± Helian ting had really drunk too much. He pinched his face and asked Ji Chenzhou. A cute expression appeared on his cold face. If a person drank too much, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to do anything. ¡°Not thick enough. If it was thick enough, you would have knelt down in front of him today!¡± Master Xiu took a sip of wine and placed the glass in front of Qin Nan. I think you should kneel too. Maybe if you kneel today, tingchen might forgive you. Ji Chenzhou slammed the table, feeling that master Xiu¡¯s words were right. He felt that something was missing, but he didn¡¯t kneel. Helian ting¡¯s actions today were a little like a proposal. He was anxious to give himself to he tingchen, but the sense of ceremony was not strong enough. ¡°I think so too. Also, you shouldn¡¯t always call he tingchen he tingchen. It¡¯s not intimate at all!¡± Qin Nan was already a little drunk from secretly drinking. When he spoke, he was already dancing with joy. ¡°What is it called? Tingchen? Jinchen? Tingting?¡± ¡°Qin Nan¡¯s words are right. You keep calling him he tingchen, but this won¡¯t do. Think about what you should call him.¡± Ji Chenzhou slammed the table again. ¡°What is it called? Tingchen? Jinchen? Tingting?¡± Helian ting was still thinking about kneeling down, and now that he was brought to the channel he wanted to address, he was a little confused. Chapter 1625 - Chapter 1625: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1625: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Qin Nan laughed unceremoniously. what kind of salutation is this? it¡¯s too mushy and unpleasant to hear. ¡°I also find it unpleasant to hear.¡± Helian ting narrowed his eyes and smiled. He was probably drunk. Helian ting¡¯s smile was especially charming and deep. Coupled with his slightly squinted ice blue eyes, anyone who looked at him would be attracted. Now, Qin Nan was sucked in and stared straight at Helian ting. Qin Nan liked to look at handsome men, especially Helian ting¡¯s unique pair of ice-blue eyes. Helian ting was a little tipsy, and he wanted to hug he tingchen even more and have a good time. It wasn¡¯t that he only wanted to do that with Helian ting. Only by possessing him ruthlessly like that could he prove that he was his. Only then would he feel that he truly owned him, and now, he really wanted to have he tingchen ¡­ As he thought about it, Helian ting got up unsteadily. I¡¯m going to find he tingchen ¡­ You guys can continue drinking!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get chased out again.¡± Ji Chenzhou leaned back in his chair as he spoke in an evil manner. no, I just realized that I can¡¯t just be shameless. I have to be a scoundrel too. Otherwise, I¡¯ll f * cking suffocate to death! Helian ting moved his neck. His drunk ice-blue eyes were a Little Scarlet and full of evil. Everyone present was a man, so how could they not understand what Helian ting meant? She did not stop him. If Helian ting could coax he tingchen well in bed, it would be his ability. Qin Nan secretly picked up the wine glass again. Just as he was about to drink, master Xiu stopped him. Qin Nan was so scared that he trembled. He didn¡¯t hold the glass firmly and the glass fell on the table, spilling half of the wine. ¡°Are you addicted to secretly drinking it?¡± Master Xiu squinted his eyes at Qin Nan. Drunk men usually wanted to do that kind of thing, and they couldn¡¯t control themselves. Helian ting thought, and so did master Xiu. Even if he had dried it during the day, he still felt like he had been holding it in for a long time and needed to vent it out. Ji Chenzhou looked at master Xiu¡¯s eyes and could understand what he wanted to do. He wanted to do it too. ¡°I¡¯m going back to look for my Ren ¡­¡± When Ji Chenzhou got up, his body was also shaking. The few of them had drunk a lot. Master Xiu only gave a faint ¡°en¡± sound, but his eyes were still staring at Qin Nan like a Wolf. How could Qin Nan not know what the old man¡¯s eyes meant? damn, it¡¯s not over yet, is it? he also got up. I¡¯ll go with you, I have something to look for that ¡­ However, Qin Nan¡¯s hand was still being held by master Xiu, so where could he go? ¡°Let go of me ¡­¡± Qin Nan used all his strength to pull his hand away, but he was not as strong as master Xiu and could not break free. Naturally, Ji Chenzhou would not wait for Qin Nan. He left with an evil smile. ¡°If you keep struggling, I¡¯ll do you right here!¡± Master Xiu wasn¡¯t joking. He really wanted to do Qin Nan right now, and he couldn¡¯t wait to return to his room. ¡°You ¡­ Shameless hooligan!¡± Qin Nan was so angry that his handsome face turned red. In the past, Qin Nan was quite thick-skinned and shameless. However, ever since he was F * cked by Grandpa Xiu, he realized that his skin was getting thinner and thinner. On the other hand, Grandpa Xiu was getting more and more coquettish and shameless. ¡°It seems that you want to ¡­¡± Master Xiu slowly stood up and pulled Qin Nan¡¯s arm, wanting to press him to the ground. No matter how much Qin Nan struggled, it was useless. He was forced to the ground by master Xiu, and then his clothes were lifted up. ¡°No, no, no¡­ Don¡¯t do it here.¡± Qin Nan understood Grandpa Xiu. He knew that if he said he was here, he would be here. It was too f * cking embarrassing. If others saw this, brother Nan would not want to live anymore ¡­ Moreover, the floor tiles were so hard. If he really sat on them, his back would be f * cking crippled. This old man wasn¡¯t someone who wouldn¡¯t make a decision after one time. He wouldn¡¯t stop until he tormented him to death. ¡°Then where is it?¡± Master Xiu¡¯s lips, which reeked of alcohol, kissed Qin Nan without restraint. He didn¡¯t go deep, only kissing him one time after another. ¡°Back to the room ¡­¡± Qin Nan wanted to escape first. Later, he would run with his speed of a King of 100-meter dash. How could the drunk old man catch up with him? ¡°Why are you going back to your room?¡± Master Xiu bit Qin Nan¡¯s earlobe, his hoarse voice sounded pleasant to the ears. Qin Nan was annoyed. He pushed the old man on top of him hard, but master Xiu did not move. Qin Nan kept calling him an old man, but in fact, how was Grandpa Xiu old? he was younger and more handsome than anyone else, and his endurance in that aspect was even more amazing. ¡°Why are you going back to your room? Hmm?¡± Seeing that Qin Nan was angry again, the smile on the corner of uncle Xiu¡¯s mouth deepened. He bit his ear and spoke lazily. ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± Qin Nan¡¯s ears were quite sensitive. Of course, being bitten by master Xiu like this, there was a reaction, and she was embarrassed and angry. Qin Nan didn¡¯t speak, so Grandpa Xiu bit him again. Why are you going back to your room?¡± Lord Xiu emphasized the word ¡°f * ck¡± with a hint of temptation. ¡°F ¡­ Me, alright!¡± Qin Nan shouted angrily. This old man was simply inhuman when he was overbearing and sullen. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡± As Grandpa Xiu stood up, Qin Nan was waiting for the right moment to escape. Who knew that master Xiu would also directly pull him up and put him on his shoulder. ¡°You old man. put me down ¡­¡± Qin Nan didn¡¯t expect that master Xiu would do this. ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether I¡¯m old or not? If you think I¡¯m old, don¡¯t beg for mercy later!¡± Lord Xiu¡¯s steps were hurried and steady. He really couldn¡¯t wait any longer ¡­ Helian ting pushed the door open but could not open it. He had no choice but to climb through the window. He knew that he tingchen would lock the door. Fortunately, the window here was easy to climb through ¡­ He tingchen had already fallen asleep. Seeing that he was asleep, Helian ting went to the bathroom to take a shower. She wiped her body and walked out naked ¡­ Once Helian ting got on the bed, he pulled he tingchen into his arms and hugged him very tightly. She had just taken a shower, so her body was still a little cold. However, her body was already on fire. Helian ting kissed he tingchen¡¯s neck and collarbones ¡­ It was light and heavy without any order, it was just an urgent rhythm. Helian ting unbuttoned he tingchen¡¯s silk pajamas one by one and kissed the mark on his heart. He kissed it hard. As he held he tingchen in his arms and kissed him, Helian ting still could not hold it in. His body felt like it was about to explode. He slowly took off he tingchen¡¯s pajama pants and he tingchen woke up ¡­ He tingchen was in a deep sleep, but he woke up when he felt a chill on his body ¡­ Although Helian ting was drunk, his consciousness was still clear. He also knew that he tingyu had woken up, but he still did what he wanted to do ¡­ ¡°Helian ting, what are you doing?¡± He tingchen¡¯s entire body was trapped under Helian ting¡¯s body, and he could not move. ¡°F * ck. You, my baby!¡± Helian ting¡¯s breathing was rapid. He had been holding it in for too long. Helian ting¡¯s words reeked of alcohol, and he tingchen frowned. How much did he drink? Helian ting was obviously drunk. Otherwise, he would not have called him baby ¡­ Helian ting would never use such a nauseating form of address, not even when he was at his most enjoyable. Helian ting, you¡¯re drunk. Let me go ¡­ He tingchen did not want to do it with Helian ting at this time. Because of Helian ting¡¯s teasing, he tingchen¡¯s voice also changed a few tones. How could Helian ting care? he only cared about touching his, and was going to be a scoundrel to the end. Helian ting stepped forward patiently. He had to make he tingchen feel comfortable, so comfortable that he wanted it ¡­ He tingchen¡¯s body had been adjusted by him. He had taught her, and he knew very well which part of her was his agility. Be more emotional, how would he be so comfortable that he couldn¡¯t stand it ¡­ ¡°Helian ting, stop ¡­¡± However, Helian ting would not stop. He kept kissing he tingchen¡¯s body and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± are you comfortable? ¡± He tingchen kept shaking his head. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he didn¡¯t know how to answer or because he felt uncomfortable, but he just kept shaking his head. ¡°Helian ting ¡­¡± He tingchen¡¯s nails were digging into Helian ting¡¯s arm. He was calling Helian ting¡¯s name with such infatuation. In the end, it was Helian ting¡¯s heart that ached for him, so he stopped doing it ¡­ He tingchen lay on the bed without moving, allowing Helian ting to clean him up. The bedsheets could not be used anymore. Helian ting carried he tingchen to the sofa and began to change the bed sheets for the first time in his life. Fortunately, the change went quite smoothly, but it took him a full half an hour to cover himself with the blanket ¡­ He tingchen lifted his heavy eyelids from time to time and looked at Helian ting¡¯s clumsy and impatient movements with a smile on his face. It was really a pleasure in both body and mind, a nature that connected the mind and heart. Love was so addictive. The man who had been pretending to be drunk just now stopped pretending because he said that the bed sheets were uncomfortable and quickly changed the bed sheets ¡­ Helian ting had indeed changed. He tingchen was satisfied with such a small change. When Helian ting was done and carried he tingchen to the bed, he held him tightly in his arms ¡­ ¡°Comfortable?¡± Helian ting still did not give up, even though he knew. He tingchen must have felt more comfortable. Otherwise, he would not have taken the initiative to sit on him and changed positions with him. He tingchen¡¯s eyelids were very heavy. He looked like he was half-open, and he was sleepy. ¡°You want me to kick you out right now?¡± He tingchen said in a hoarse voice. He did not resist when Helian ting hugged him, allowing him to hug him even tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad that I¡¯m sleeping outside?¡± Helian ting was not afraid of being driven out. At most, he would sleep on the ground again. I don¡¯t feel sorry for you. You didn¡¯t feel sorry for me either when you were being me! He kept screaming that it hurt, but Helian ting didn¡¯t listen ¡­ it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t control myself. You know that I¡¯m addicted to you. I don¡¯t have any self-control at all! Helian ting¡¯s hand was on he tingchen¡¯s waist, caressing it repeatedly. Seeing that he tingchen didn¡¯t say anything, Helian ting said, ¡± if you have that brand, I will have it too. Tomorrow, you will brand it on me. Be good! ¡°If you want to brand yourself, what does it have to do with me!¡± Helian ting¡¯s ¡± be good ¡± made he tingchen¡¯s heart tremble. She had never seen Helian ting say such sweet words before ¡­ baby, I have nothing now. I only have you. What should I do if you have nothing to do with me? ¡± Helian ting buried his head in he tingchen¡¯s neck and said in a muffled voice. He tingchen¡¯s body stiffened. He had heard from Knight that Helian ting was no longer the president. However, when he heard it from Helian ting, he was still shocked. He said he only had him ¡­ In the past, he had hoped that they would only belong to each other. He was not Helian ting¡¯s slave, and Helian ting was not his President or his master. Now, it had finally come true, but he felt bad. The thought of Helian ting giving up the president¡¯s position for him made him feel breathless. He was afraid that Helian ting would regret it one day. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He tingchen pretended not to know and asked. I¡¯m not the president of the Helian Kingdom anymore. The Helian Kingdom now belongs to China. I¡¯ll be with you for the rest of my life! ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side no matter what kind of life you want to live.¡± Helian ting pointed at the four boxes. they¡¯re all your things. I¡¯ve brought them. It was filled with he tingchen¡¯s usual collection, from a small piece of candy paper. Helian ting had even brought it for him. if you want to stay on this Island, we¡¯ll stay here. If you want to go deep into the mountains, we¡¯ll go deep into the mountains. If you want to go to the city, we¡¯ll go there. As long as it¡¯s a place you want to go, even if it¡¯s hell, I¡¯ll be with you, okay? ¡± These were Helian ting¡¯s heartfelt words. Ji Chenzhou had said before that he tingchen had many places he wanted to go. He said that he had never had his own life and had always yearned for that kind of free and unrestrained life ¡­ In the past, he was the one who imprisoned him and broke his wings ¡­ In the future, wherever he tingchen wanted to go, he would be by his side and fly with him. He tingchen¡¯s eyes gradually welled up with tears and his body trembled slightly. It was shaking. He had to admit that Helian ting¡¯s words touched him and made the fire in his heart burn even brighter. ¡°Helian ting, can you promise that you won¡¯t hurt me again?¡± Forget it, there was no more test, no more torment. He also wanted a sweet start. in the future, if I do anything to hurt you again, you can hit me, scold me, and you don¡¯t want me ¡­ Helian ting held he tingchen¡¯s hand and placed it on his lips to kiss it. ¡°Helian ting, remember what you said!¡± He tingchen punched Helian ting¡¯s chest hard. ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve forgiven me?¡± Helian ting held he tingchen¡¯s fist and asked happily. Chapter 1626 - Chapter 1626: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1626: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life It was rare to see Helian ting so happy. He had always been high and mighty, as if he was above the common populace. That was because he had no feelings and his heart was cold and hard. However, after he found his sister and got together with the people around Feng Xi, he became more and more humane and knew how to express his feelings. He was no longer cold. It was only now that he was able to show so many emotions in front of he tingchen. This was a good thing. If a person lived without emotions, they would be no different from a robot. Helian ting, the harm you¡¯ve done to me will never be exchanged for a word of forgiveness from me. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to be tormented anymore. After all, we¡¯re not young anymore. We can¡¯t afford to make a fuss. Being together with Helian ting again meant that he tingchen had to forget everything that had happened in the past. Because those things would affect his relationship with Helian ting, because it was too hurtful. In other words, the final result was not forgiveness, but he chose to give in. He would not forgive him. He wanted Helian ting to always remember how much he owed him. This was the only way he could love her even more. He was being selfish. For the sake of all the grievances she had suffered for so many years, the only bit of selfishness she had. Because his heart could not withstand any bit of Helian ting¡¯s torture, he had to be a little selfish. no, we won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll love you well, really ¡­ Helian ting kissed he tingchen¡¯s eyes affectionately. He loved he tingchen¡¯s eyes. I don¡¯t want you to say it. I want you to do it. If you don¡¯t do it well, I¡¯d rather torment you ¡­ The rest of his life was a gamble. He tingchen did not want to lose, and he did not want Helian ting to regret it. He did not want Helian ting to regret that he had let go of everything and not get what he wanted. Helian ting hugged he tingchen tightly in his arms, using all his strength. The next day. Helian ting and he tingchen were the last to wake. When Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren walked past their room, Ji Chenzhou even smiled and said to na Ren, ¡± it seems like they stayed up very late last night. Brother-in-law didn¡¯t get chased out to sleep on the beach. The curtains were still drawn, so he must still be sleeping. There was no problem that couldn¡¯t be solved in bed. If one time didn¡¯t work, then do it twice and it would be solved. young master he, you¡¯re still soft-hearted and feel bad for brother-in-law. Actually, he¡¯ll have to bear with it for a few more days. Ren laughed. Last night, Ji Chenzhou was drunk and kept tormenting him. In the end, he got him to teach him a lesson. He had woken her up again this morning just to remind him to drink less and not to take the opportunity to play around when he was drunk. ¡°Do you think tingchen will feel good after tormenting his brother-in-law? he¡¯s an emotional person and is destined to bear more because he¡¯s more sensitive. Sense.¡± The more he tingchen acted like he didn¡¯t care about anything and had an indifferent attitude, the more he cared. His heart was full of thoughts. Otherwise, he would not have fallen in love with Helian ting after he had humiliated and hurt him. I really hope that brother-in-law will treat him well. Very good, very good. He will pamper him very much! A person like he tingchen deserved to be loved by a man, and everyone hoped that his brother-in-law could do this. ¡°With Grandpa Xiu as a good example, he¡¯ll learn it even if he wants to.¡± For example, Ji Chenzhou could tell that master Xiu doted on Qin Nan too much when he secretly drank last night. Ji Chenzhou even wondered if he didn¡¯t love na Ren enough and if he didn¡¯t do a good job. This was the existence of a role model. It would always spur you on and use it as a standard to restrain yourself. ¡°Brother Nan is worthy of master Xiu¡¯s good treatment. Look at brother Nan, he¡¯s always angry. In fact, that¡¯s because he¡¯s not used to it, so he acts like he doesn¡¯t care. In fact, he¡¯s panicking.¡± Ren could be considered to understand Qin Nan, so he naturally knew why Qin Nan had been constantly rebutting Grandpa Xiu every day. ¡°I think he¡¯s just bored. Look at him, no wonder Lord Xiu wanted to deal with him.¡± Ji Chenzhou pointed at Qin Nan, who was jumping on the spot not far away. He was full of energy. He couldn¡¯t deny Qin Nan of this. No matter how much Grandpa Xiu tortured him, he had to get up and run the next day. He had to persist. Of course, the first time was an exception. Master Xiu was ruthless. When he said he would make Qin Nan unable to get out of bed, he really did not let him get out of bed for three days ¡­ Ren looked at Qin Nan, who was still alive and kicking, and thought that even if master Xiu were to deal with him, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be ruthless, so he naturally couldn¡¯t bear to do it. She was just patting his back and softening his temper. When Qin Nan saw Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren, he waved his hand and greeted them. Then, she skipped over and said, ¡± you guys are up pretty early! Qin Nan was elated, as if something good had happened. ¡°I¡¯m not as early as you. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Ji Chenzhou teased Qin Nan with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m used to it!¡± Qin Nan thought Ji Chenzhou was asking if he was tired from working out, so he replied with his little canine teeth. Ren nudged the mischievous Ji Chenzhou with his elbow, indicating for him to stop teasing Qin Nan. However, with Ji Chenzhou¡¯s personality, how could he not be funny? moreover, Qin Nan was so funny. ¡°You can even get used to this? Our family¡¯s Ren has been around for so many years, but he¡¯s still not used to it. ¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s face was full of evil as he spoke evilly. ¡°He just needs practice. If he was as tough as I am, he would have gotten used to it.¡± In the past, when they were in school, Qin Nan was very active, while that Ren liked to stay in the dormitory. The two of them had completely different personalities, but they had become best friends in the end. ¡°So it¡¯s because you lack practice. It¡¯s better that you¡¯ve been trained. No wonder you¡¯ve gotten used to it so early.¡± Ji Chenzhou was about to suffer an internal injury from holding it in. Why did master Xiu like Qin Nan so much? who wouldn¡¯t like such a silly and cute appearance? Ren couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. He directly pinched Ji Chenzhou to stop him from speaking. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always been good at this aspect, and my endurance is particularly strong. Qin Nan said proudly. ¡°I can also see that your endurance is particularly strong. Otherwise, how could you have endured master Xiu¡¯s torture?¡± Ji Chenzhou once again risked his life to tease Qin Nan after his son had ruthlessly pinched him. Only then did Qin Nan realize what Ji Chenzhou meant, and his handsome face instantly turned red with shame. then, then, then, take care of your family¡¯s Ji Chenzhou. That mouth of his is really asking for a beating ¡­ Qin Nan was so angry that he threw a punch at Ji Chenzhou. However, Ji Chenzhou dodged it and the two of them continued to chase each other on the beach. He tingchen¡¯s room. When he tingchen woke up, Helian ting was still sleeping. It took he tingchen a lot of effort to get out of Helian ting¡¯s arms and get out of bed to go to the bathroom. With no one in his arms, Helian ting woke up in an instant. He had just opened his eyes when he heard he tingchen¡¯s angry voice from the bathroom. Helian ting, what did you do to me? ¡° Chapter 1627 - Chapter 1627: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1627: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life He tingchen looked at himself in the mirror and saw the kiss on his neck and collarbone. There were marks everywhere. Helian ting must have taken advantage of him while he was asleep to do this ¡­ When Helian ting heard he tingchen¡¯s voice, he quickly got down from the bed and ran to the bathroom, wondering what had happened to him. ¡°What is this?¡± He tingchen saw Helian ting pointing at his neck and asked. There was a hint of anger in his beautiful eyes. How was he going to face others? It was so hot here, and he couldn¡¯t possibly wear high-collared clothes ¡­ ¡°How did you do this?¡± Helian ting quickly touched he tingchen¡¯s neck with a smile on his face. He had kissed he tingchen after he had fallen asleep. Previously, when he was staying with Ji Chenzhou, he had seen Ren get angry. Ji Chenzhou had two on his neck. Ren asked Ji Chenzhou why he did this and said that if he didn¡¯t do it, how would he go out and meet people? Ji Chenzhou shamelessly replied, ¡± I just want everyone to see how much I love you. I can¡¯t help it. Helian ting had also wanted to try it last night, but he had studied it for a long time before leaving a trace. It turned out that it was meant to be inhaled. Allowed. Actually, there were many kisses here. Marks, they were all experimental products ¡­ The darker ones were the ones that were kissed later on. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending? Could there be a third person in this room?¡± He tingchen used a towel to wipe it, but he did not wipe it down. After all, he had no experience and thought that it would be of some use. ¡°I can¡¯t help it ¡­¡± Helian ting hugged he tingchen from behind and looked at them in the mirror. It was so nice ¡­ It turned out that it was so good to be together with feelings. He was no longer the high and mighty commander, and he tingchen was no longer a hypocrite. It was as if he had been reincarnated. The feeling of his blood being excited and clamoring was really good. She could feel Helian ting rubbing against her shoulder and saying, ¡± I can¡¯t help it ¡­ This made he tingchen lose his temper. ¡°How do you want me to get out?¡± It wasn¡¯t just one or two, there were at least twenty of them. If they were to see it, who knew what they would think? they would definitely think about how intense and crazy they had been that night. why can¡¯t we go out? this proves that we have a good relationship and they¡¯ll be envious. As he spoke, Helian ting kissed he tingchen on the neck again. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around ¡­¡± He tingchen dodged, but Helian ting turned him around and sealed his lips. He tingchen¡¯s entire body was carried by Helian ting to sit on the sink. Their passion was unstoppable ¡­ Even if the two of them had been together for many years, the room should have been on fire by now. However, the current Helian ting seemed to be a Virgin. As an innocent man, as long as he met he tingchen, he would not be able to control himself and want to push him down. To he tingchen, the changed Helian ting was also an unknown field because he didn¡¯t know what he would do next. He knew the old Helian ting, but the current Helian ting was strange and novel to him, and he was always attracted to him. Seduction. When Helian ting was about to take off his pants again, he tingchen grabbed his hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I can¡¯t cook anymore ¡­¡± If Helian ting did it again, there would definitely be no end to it. The two of them had not appeared, so there was no telling what those people would think. He tingchen was really hungry. He wanted to eat and then go to the beach to bask in the sun. If he didn¡¯t lie on the beach for a while every day, he would feel uncomfortable all over. Helian ting was already ready to go, but he tingchen said he was hungry, so he could only endure it. She had indeed tormented him quite a bit last night. It was already past 10 O ¡®clock now. If she were to cook again, it would be past lunchtime. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat first ¡­¡± Helian ting¡¯s voice was hoarse. In fact, he was a little tired last night. After all, it was a little fierce and he had unlocked many new positions. However, he still wanted it, and he desired it. The desire didn¡¯t decrease at all, but instead became stronger. Helian ting carried he tingchen down and squeezed some toothpaste on his toothbrush. When Helian ting placed the toothbrush in he tingchen¡¯s hand, he tingchen was stunned. ¡°Why do you need me to brush your teeth for you?¡± Helian ting looked at he tingchen¡¯s confused expression and asked with a smile. Helian ting didn¡¯t like to smile in the past, but now he always had a smile on his face. He tingchen never expected Helian ting to make this for him. After all, he used to be the one squeezing toothpaste for him, and everything was arranged properly. Helian ting had also gotten up. Even when Helian ting was wearing clothes, he tingchen was the one who helped him wear them. Helian ting requested he tingchen to clean every pair of shoes for him, not even the servants. So, when Helian ting squeezed the toothpaste for him, it was normal for he tingchen to have such a reaction because it was too unexpected. ¡°It used to be ¡­¡± He tingchen looked at the toothbrush and said emotionally. However, before he could finish his words, he was hugged by Helian ting. ¡°Don¡¯t think about the past. We only live in the present and the future!¡± Helian ting naturally knew how he had treated he tingchen in the past. He didn¡¯t think much of it in the past, but now that he thought about it, he was really a jerk. you might not remember the past, but they¡¯re all in my head and will pop out at any time. I can¡¯t not think about it. He tingchen smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t want to think about it, but what could he do ¡­ It was just that uncontrollable. Helian ting took the toothbrush from he tingchen¡¯s hand. I¡¯ll brush it for you and get rid of all those bad memories. I¡¯ll let you slowly forget them and only remember the good things about me. Helian ting was powerless to change what had happened in the past. All he could do was focus on the present and the future. A faint smile appeared on he tingchen¡¯s lips. am I being especially melodramatic? ¡± Recently, he tingchen had been using this word to describe her. Pretentious ¡­ ¡°Open your mouth,¡± Helian ting pinched he tingchen¡¯s butt. Although he used a commanding tone, there was a hint of pampering. He tingchen obediently opened his mouth. Helian ting brushed his teeth with a toothbrush, but his movements were a little clumsy. you can be pretentious with me all you want. I like it, and you can torture me if you want to, but don¡¯t be like Qin Nan. I don¡¯t think I can be as good-tempered as master Xiu. Helian ting got used to it as he swiped. Why couldn¡¯t he be like Qin Nan? Because Qin Nan was too noisy, Helian ting didn¡¯t think he had a good temper like master Xiu. He tingchen¡¯s mouth was full of toothpaste foam and he could not speak. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not that I have a bad temper, but I can¡¯t stand Qin Nan¡¯s personality. I still like your personality.¡± After all, he tingchen was older than Qin Nan and was much more mature and steady. After he finished brushing his teeth, Helian ting brought the cup to he tingchen¡¯s mouth and asked him to sip. After he tingchen was done, he smiled and asked Helian ting, ¡± what if I insist on being as noisy as Qin Nan? You might even be more troublesome than him. What about you?¡± Chapter 1628 - Chapter 1628: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1628: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Helian ting took a towel and helped he tingchen wipe his mouth. ¡°Then I can only become like master Xiu and train every day so that you don¡¯t have the strength to struggle.¡± Helian ting leaned close to he tingchen¡¯s ear and said with a smile. ¡°Helian ting, you¡¯re getting more and more shameless.¡± He tingchen¡¯s face was slightly red, and his eyes were slightly squinted with a smile. By the time Helian ting and he tingchen came out of the room, Qin Nan had already chased Ji Chenzhou around the beach for a few rounds. This was how good it was here. He could be free and unrestrained, and his entire person was lazy. Qin Nan was right to name the island happiness Island. Helian ting and he tingchen held hands as they strolled on the beach. They had never felt so comfortable and satisfied before. Master Xiu walked over to grab Qin Nan for dinner. ¡°Looks like you guys aren¡¯t hungry and still have the mood to stroll around.¡± Lord Xiu couldn¡¯t help but ask in a deep voice as he watched the two of them walk slowly. Master Xiu didn¡¯t seem to be surprised that the two of them had already made up. we¡¯re being romantic ¡­ Helian ting was in a particularly good mood now. He was no longer cold and arrogant, and a smile was hanging on his lips. ¡°If it¡¯s wasted, you don¡¯t need to eat?¡± Lord Xiu furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat now.¡± He tingchen pulled Helian ting away. He didn¡¯t want to argue with master Xiu again. If these two men were to fight, it would be especially childish. When he arrived at the dining hall, he saw that Knight Renhe was still eating with his baby. ¡°How did your family¡¯s Ji Chenzhou offend Qin Nan?¡± Helian ting asked na Ren as he sat down. When na Ren saw that Helian ting was holding he tingchen¡¯s hand even when he was eating, he thought to himself that their relationship was indeed good. Helian ting had really changed a lot. Why would he take the initiative to ask him about things in the past? In the past, she had only teased Ji Chenzhou in order to anger him. Ren smiled and told them what had happened. Of course, they could understand, but the Knight and baby, who were focused on eating, could not. ¡°Qin Nan is also cute.¡± He tingchen kept laughing when he heard that. His mind had already automatically sketched out the scene at that time. It was no wonder Qin Nan would chase after Ji Chenzhou. He must be furious. He had always been at a stage where he couldn¡¯t resist Lord Xiu, and now that he was being said like that, he was definitely going to be angry. He was probably venting all of his anger towards master Xiu on Ji Chenzhou. ¡°Is he as lovable as I am?¡± The baby had just finished his milk. There was a circle of milk around his little mouth and he blinked his big eyes. He was very cute. ¡°No one is as cute as my baby, you¡¯re the cutest.¡± He tingchen took a tissue and wiped his baby¡¯s mouth. Helian ting watched he tingchen wipe his baby¡¯s mouth, and the love in his eyes could not be hidden. He knew that he tingchen liked children. He also wanted to give him a surprise, but he didn¡¯t know if he could. After the Knight finished eating, he got up, tidied up his tableware, put it in the sink, and put the chair back before leaving the dining room. It had to be said that Ren and Ji Chenzhou had taught their children well. No, to be exact, it was because Gu Jue and Chu baiqing had taught them well. After all, they had raised the two children before. Qin Nan was captured by master Xiu, and he was very strict with Qin Nan¡¯s meals. In the past, Qin Nan was willing to eat spicy food without restraint. He even liked to drink cold water when he ate. Now, all these were forbidden. He had to eat his three meals a day on time. He couldn¡¯t just eat when he wanted to and not eat when he didn¡¯t want to like before. Ji Chenzhou walked in behind them. After running so many rounds, his face was covered in sweat. Ji Chenzhou immediately sat down beside his darling. His darling immediately wiped the sweat off his face. He was so considerate. see, this is the benefit of having a daughter. My father has always been envious of me for having a precious daughter! Ji Chenzhou proudly boasted. His father¡¯s two sons were so naughty that they angered his father half to death. Every time, she would ask why she didn¡¯t have two daughters. Then, she would hug her baby and say to him, ¡± third son, you¡¯re so lucky. Your daughter is so good! Ren glanced at Ji Chenzhou and said in a low voice, ¡± go wash your hands. He realized that Ji Chenzhou was especially good at stirring up trouble. To put it bluntly, he was being cocky. Helian ting and he tingchen didn¡¯t have any children, and neither did master Xiu and Qin Nan. These words made it seem like he had a daughter and didn¡¯t care about what they didn¡¯t have. Ji Chenzhou obediently went to wash his hands. Usually, his Ren would not be happy if he did not smile and talk to him. Helian ting could not stand Ji Chenzhou¡¯s smug look, but he did not have a daughter now ¡­ If she endured it, she would soon ¡­ Although he didn¡¯t know if it was a son or a daughter ¡­ Master Xiu and Qin Nan didn¡¯t mind. Master Xiu didn¡¯t want children because Ren and Ji Chenzhou had children. In the future, all his assets would be given to Knight and baby. He was not worried that no one would support him when he was old ¡­ He and Qin Nan had a good time together. Sometimes, Qin Nan was like a child. The days on the island were comfortable and slow. Helian ting applied sunblock on he tingchen, and he tingchen had to bask in the sun every day. In the past, he and Qin Nan wiped each other¡¯s faces, but now it was Helian ting who wiped his face, and master Xiu who wiped Qin Nan¡¯s. ¡°This sunblock is useless. You¡¯re still tanned.¡± This was something Helian ting would say every day when he applied sunblock on he tingchen. He still preferred the fair-skinned he tingchen. He tingchen didn¡¯t say anything. He liked the sun, and no matter how good the sunblock was, it couldn¡¯t completely hide his tan. He felt that it was good that he wasn¡¯t so fair anymore. I think young master he¡¯s skin color looks much better than before. He¡¯s so healthy. Qin Nan replied. Helian ting remembered that he tingchen had said that if he became like Qin Nan, would it not only change his personality, but also his skin color? Qin Nan had a healthy wheat-colored skin tone. Helian ting imagined in his mind that if he tingchen became like that ¡­ He cursed in his heart. He couldn¡¯t accept that his he tingchen had become like that. ¡°Get up and stop sunbathing. Go back to your room. We won¡¯t be sunbathing anymore. I don¡¯t want you to become Qin Nan.¡± Helian ting threw away the sunblock in his hand and pulled he tingchen¡¯s arm, trying to pull him up. ¡°So what if he¡¯s like our Qin Nan?¡± Master Xiu was unhappy when he heard Helian ting¡¯s words. What was wrong with Qin Nan? ¡°Yeah, so what if he looks like me?¡± Qin Nan also pouted and asked. He tingchen knew why Helian ting said that, but master Xiu and Qin Nan did not. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that your Qin Nan didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Before Helian ting could finish his sentence, his phone, which he had left on the beach chair, rang. He picked up the phone and looked at the caller ID. A rare look of nervousness appeared on his cold face, and his hand tightened around the phone. He tingchen could also see Helian ting¡¯s nervousness and sat up as well. There was nothing in this world that could make Helian ting nervous. Chapter 1629 - Chapter 1629: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1629: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Master Xiu and Qin Nan were also looking at Helian ting. His phone kept ringing, but he didn¡¯t pick up. Qin Nan even wondered if it was his little lover who called him, but he didn¡¯t dare to answer. Helian ting walked away with the phone before picking up the call. Qin Nan was even more convinced of his guess,¡¯is she his lover? Did something happen on the other side when he just made up with you?¡± Qin Nan would say whatever he thought without any hesitation. After he finished speaking, a faint smile appeared on he tingchen¡¯s lips. He then shook his head and said, ¡± he doesn¡¯t have a lover ¡­ Even if there is, it would only be me. ¡± Qin Nan gave he tingchen a look that said, ¡± you¡¯re so confident. Then, he was pressed down by master Xiu and continued to apply sunblock. He tingchen was certain about this. All these years, Helian ting had many male companions by his side, but he was the only one who had always satisfied him. In fact, he tingchen had no idea that those so-called male companions merely looked similar to him in one aspect. It was either lips, nose, figure, or even the way they walked. As long as there was a slight similarity, Helian ting would call them over. Why did he attract these people? Helian ting just wanted to see he tingchen¡¯s angry and jealous face. Because he was tired of him always being so indifferent. He thought that he would be emotionally affected when he saw these people who looked similar to him, even if it was just to make a scene. However, he didn¡¯t. As time passed, Helian ting had almost forgotten about the existence of these male companions. Of course, he tingchen wouldn¡¯t notice any of this because whenever these male companions appeared, he would leave indifferently without even looking at them. Not to mention, there would be jealousy, which Helian ting had hoped for. After the call, Helian ting¡¯s mood was not good. He seemed very disappointed. There was no smile on his grave and stern face. His entire person had returned to his previous indifference, and even his brows revealed his irritation. Qin Nan wanted to make a joke, but seeing Helian ting¡¯s state, he held back. He still wanted to tease him and then tell him what he tingchen had just said. He wanted to let him know how confident he tingchen was and how much he trusted him. Qin Nan and he tingchen were definitely closer. After all, they had known each other for a long time. Moreover, he liked he tingchen¡¯s personality. He tingchen had also told him a lot about the things between him and master Xiu. As a result, he was now able to ¡°hang out¡± with master Xiu. The reason he called it ¡°fooling around¡± was because they didn¡¯t have a clear relationship yet, and he didn¡¯t want to establish a relationship. It was fine like this, so he simply called it ¡°sex.¡± Friend ¡± In any case, even though master Xiu was tormenting him, he had to admit that it was very comfortable to do it with him. This was his personality. Once he was comfortable, he would get addicted, and then he would have no bottom line. Whether it was comfortable to eat or to cook ¡­ He tingchen did not directly ask Helian ting what the matter was. If he did not want to tell him, it would be a waste of time asking. If she really asked, and Helian ting didn¡¯t say anything, she might let her imagination run wild. At dinner, even his precious baby noticed that something was wrong with Helian ting. The baby was in he tingchen¡¯s arms. She leaned close to his ear and asked, ¡± what happened to my former President? ¡± He tingchen pinched her little face. I¡¯m in a bad mood! He replied softly. Baby nodded in understanding. I¡¯m like this when I¡¯m in a bad mood. It¡¯s especially uncomfortable ¡­ However, you¡¯ll be fine after eating something delicious!¡± Baby¡¯s eyes were especially bright when he said it was delicious, as if he had found a treasure. He tingchen kissed her little face lovingly. He really liked this weird and cute baby. He was the happiest when he was with his children. Their world was so simple, but they were happy. If you gave them candy, they would laugh. If you said they were bad, they would cry. They would not endure it, and they would not have any scruples. He tingchen kissed his baby, making her giggle. Then, he wrapped his arms around he tingchen¡¯s neck and kissed him again. That kind of intimate love made people feel like they were father and daughter. The blissful smile on he tingchen¡¯s lips became even deeper. That satisfied look on his face seemed to be hoping that such a time would stop. The baby was getting more and more excited as he played. He held he tingchen¡¯s face and pinched his ears. Children were like this. They could not control themselves when they went crazy. As Helian ting watched the interaction between he tingchen and his baby, he became even more agitated. Her jaw moved slightly. He tingchen liked children so much that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them. How he wished he tingchen could continue smiling like this, but the phone call just now was so disappointing. He had previously hired a surrogate to do test-tube babies, but he had not told anyone about it. However, the phone call just now had failed ¡­ He had failed. He had hoped that it would be successful, and he had especially hoped that it would be a daughter. Because compared to a son, he tingchen preferred a daughter. He thought that if he were to bring the child to he tingchen, he would definitely be ecstatic. This was also a way to make up for the hurt he had suffered in the past. However, the higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment. And this kind of difference really affected his mood. He was particularly annoyed now and didn¡¯t know how to vent his frustration. Although he tingchen was playing with his baby, he was also paying attention to Helian ting¡¯s mood and saw that his face was getting darker and darker. He wanted to know who had called him in the morning. Logically speaking, nothing should have affected his mood. He had been with Helian ting for so long, but he had never seen him let his emotions control him. Helian ting¡¯s phone on the table rang again. He glanced at it in frustration, then picked it up and walked out of the dining room to answer the call. No matter how frustrated he was, he still had to answer Feng Xi¡¯s call. If he didn¡¯t pick up, Feng Xi would worry about him, and his sister would worry about her too. ¡°If you have something to say, then say it!¡± Because he was in a bad mood, Helian ting¡¯s tone was also very harsh. ¡°Damn, brother-in-law, who provoked you? Didn¡¯t he make up with his ¡®sister-in-law¡¯? Why did you get kicked out again?¡± On the other end of the phone, Feng Xi asked with a smirk. Ever since her brother-in-law and he tingchen had reconciled, Feng Xi had been calling him ¡± sister-in-law ¡°. Helian ting even praised him for being sensible and said that he would give him money to change his mind. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Helian ting let out a sigh of relief. He was really annoyed. today, shengsheng had an ultrasound scan. Brother-in-law, guess the child¡¯s gender. You¡¯ll get a prize if you¡¯re right! Feng Xi¡¯s mood was so good that it didn¡¯t matter how bad his mood was. It was good. Chapter 1630 - Chapter 1630: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1630: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Feng Xi was the only one who mentioned the child to him at this time. If it was someone else, he would have been frozen to death over the phone. The other day, when he had called, he had told him that shengsheng would be going for a checkup in the next two days, but he had forgotten. In the past, he would remember everything that happened to his sister very clearly. However, now that he was stuck with he tingchen all day, he sometimes couldn¡¯t even remember his sister. ¡°They¡¯re all sons!¡± Helian ting walked to the beach chair and sat down, closing his eyes. hey, brother-in-law, you don¡¯t have to say that even if you¡¯re angry. If they were both sons, I¡¯d definitely be crying now. Everyone knew that Feng Xi liked her daughter. This time, Helian Sheng was pregnant, and it was triplets. Feng Xi had vowed that one of the three would be a daughter. No matter how confident he was, he was still not confident before he did an ultrasound to determine the gender. Now that he was done and knew everything, he was in a state of excitement. That was why she called her brother-in-law immediately to tell him the good news. Who knew that her brother-in-law would be in a bad mood? Feng Xi didn¡¯t know that Helian ting was in a bad mood because of the child. Previously, when Ji Chenzhou had stayed there, he had already considered this problem. Thus, he had immediately sent someone to handle this matter. Who knew that it would not succeed? Back then, Chu baiqing and Ji Chenzhou had also done it through surrogacy, and they had always succeeded in one try. Why was it that he didn¡¯t succeed? The other reason why Helian ting was in a bad mood was that he wondered if he had treated he tingchen too badly in the past, so God was punishing him and making them unable to have their own children. Helian ting had told Feng Xi that he would give them a child, but he thought that he tingchen might want his child more. Now that surrogacy had failed, he wanted to have one of Feng Xi¡¯s three daughters. If he only had one daughter, Feng Xi definitely wouldn¡¯t give her to him. Hearing Feng Xi¡¯s happy tone, he guessed that she must have a daughter, but he didn¡¯t know how many. ¡°That is ¡­ Three daughters?¡± Helian ting asked again, his tone obviously much better than before. As expected, he valued women over men ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent of three ¡­¡± Feng Xi¡¯s words were filled with regret. He had hoped that he had three daughters. If he went out to show off, he would have so much capital. He was different from others. Others had sons to show off, but he liked daughters. If he went out to show off, he would also show off his daughter. Moreover, their shengsheng had said that if he had a daughter, she would be his slave. He even said that when his daughter grew up in the future, he would be busy to death. He had to guard against the men around his daughter like he was guarding against wolves. Even if there were bodyguards, he would not be at ease. He would definitely do it himself. If his three daughters did, he would be exhausted. ¡°That¡¯s one?¡± Helian ting was disappointed when he heard that it was not three. He did not dare to ask if it was two, but one. If Feng Xi¡¯s answer was yes, then there was nothing for him to think about. If her answer was no, then he would just ask for one. ¡°But it can¡¯t be just one!¡± Feng Xi replied happily. She could hear the joy in his voice. On the other side, Helian ting sat up from his beach chair. If it wasn¡¯t one, then it was two ¡­ Two ¡­ If it was two, he could get one. ¡°Then give me a daughter! We had an agreement before.¡± Helian ting said directly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll give it to your daughter and you¡¯ll have our son!¡± Feng Xi said generously. She could give it to her son, but not her daughter. If it were someone else, they might not understand why she had to give her child to someone else, even if it was her biological brother and sister, let alone a rich family like the Feng family. However, Feng Xi and Helian Sheng had discussed this before. The child was still their child. It was just that the environment they grew up in would change, and they would still meet often. The siblings would still be close. This was because her brother-in-law and he tingchen could not have their own children other than being a surrogate. If they wanted to, they would definitely give it to them. They were a family. In this situation, they had no choice but to treat their children well. There was no difference. ¡°I want a daughter!¡± Helian ting replied with even more determination. ¡°If you want to give it to me, give it to my son. Not my daughter. You know that I like my daughter.¡± Although they had discussed it beforehand, Feng Xi had already decided to give it to her son. He knew that he and his son were enemies. He didn¡¯t want to be angered to death by his son. He would rather be exhausted to death by his daughter. ¡°Your sister-in-law likes daughters too. I want a daughter.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if Helian ting was a son or a daughter, but he could tell that he tingchen liked his daughter. He liked her very much. Looking at the way he was holding his baby, it was clear how much he liked his daughter. Helian ting could even imagine the scene of he tingchen holding his little daughter in his arms if they had a daughter. He would definitely be extremely gentle. The smile on the corner of his mouth would be the most blessed in the world. This was also why he was so frustrated and depressed when he found out that the surrogacy had failed. Because he had imagined everything to be too perfect. He really wanted to give he tingchen a daughter as soon as possible. Because he owed he tingchen too much and felt guilty, he wanted he tingchen to be even happier. He thought that after they had a child, he tingchen would not think about the unhappy things in the past. In the days to come, there would only be happiness. He would make sure that he would live every day of his life happily. ¡°Brother-in-law, is a son the same?¡± Feng Xi was put in a difficult position, so her brother-in-law directly used the word ¡®sister-in-law¡¯. I want one of the two daughters. You have one more. Didn¡¯t you say that sons are the same? it¡¯s good to have both children. Helian ting couldn¡¯t understand Feng Xi. Other people wanted a daughter and a son, but he only wanted a daughter and not a son. Brother-in-law, you¡¯re making things difficult for me ¡­ Feng Xi stomped her feet in anger. He wouldn¡¯t mind having ten daughters. Not to mention, there were only two. If he gave one to his brother-in-law, he would only have one left ¡­ ¡°Think about it. If you have two daughters, when they grow up and boys chase after them, will you be able to take it? If you give us one, your sister-in-law and I will watch over it together. I guarantee that nothing will happen.¡± When Helian ting thought about how he and he tingchen would be her bodyguards when her daughter grew up, he felt that it was beautiful. On the other end of the phone, Feng Xi didn¡¯t say anything. She seemed to be considering her brother-in-law¡¯s words. if each of us has one daughter, we will dote on each of us twice as much. If we had two daughters, you wouldn¡¯t be able to dote on them as well, right? ¡± Seeing that Feng Xi was silent, Helian ting quickly tried to persuade her. He was trying to trick his daughter into coming over. they say that a son and a daughter are good together. With an elder brother or younger brother protecting them, they won¡¯t be bullied! Helian ting had never lied to anyone like this before. Even when he spoke normally, he had never said so much. Feng Xi still didn¡¯t say anything, and Helian ting didn¡¯t know what to say either. Just as he was thinking about how to trick her, he heard Helian Sheng¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a daughter!¡± Helian Sheng¡¯s voice was as clear and light as ever, but it was already filled with the joy of being a mother. Helian ting did not expect his sister to be replaced so suddenly, so he did not react for a moment. ¡°You need Feng Xi¡¯s approval for this, you can¡¯t make the decision yourself.¡± Helian ting was still thinking about his sister. After all, he still needed Feng Xi¡¯s approval for the child. Of course, his younger sister loved him dearly and would try her best to satisfy him. However, the child belonged to both of them and was precious to both of them. It would hurt to give it to him. He was too selfish as her brother ¡­ he agreed. If you ask me, I want you to remember my good deeds! Helian Sheng said with a smile. Feng Xi only passed the phone to Helian Sheng after she agreed. No matter what, she had to let her wife show up. In fact, it was only Helian ting who felt sorry for his sister and brother-in-law. In fact, Helian Sheng and Feng Xi were still okay. They were more open-minded. They were a family, so they should still kiss their children. For example, little seven, little nine, and his baby were no different from real siblings. They didn¡¯t care who was who, they were all the same. alright, brother will take good care of the child ¡­ For the first time, Helian ting choked in front of his sister. He couldn¡¯t give the child away. It was easy to imagine how much his younger sister and brother-in-law loved him. you have to treat us well too. All your assets are ours! Feng Xi shouted again. Feng Xi¡¯s childish behavior would always make people laugh and resolve more emotional words. ¡°Tell him to get lost. I¡¯ll come back to see you in a few days.¡± Helian ting said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. You guys have fun there. Don¡¯t worry, Feng Xi will take care of me.¡± He Liansheng knew that the island was very beautiful. His brother and he tingchen would just treat it as their honeymoon there. There was another reason why Helian Sheng and Feng Xi would give their children to his brother and he tingchen. Her entire family had to be grateful to he tingchen for forgiving her brother so easily. Everyone knew that he liked children. And she happened to be pregnant with triplets. Perhaps this was God¡¯s will for them to give them a child. A complete family was only with a child. Helian Sheng hoped that her brother and he tingchen could be happy. On the other side, Helian ting hung up the phone and covered his face with his hands. The tears that he could not hold back finally fell. There were happy ones, grateful ones, and even blissful ones. At this moment, he really believed that God loved his lover. He would cherish everything he had now even more. All of this would make him even more satisfied than when he had the position of President. When he tingchen walked over, he saw Helian ting sitting there with his hands covering his face. His shoulders trembled slightly. Helian ting was trembling and crying ¡­ This realization surprised he tingchen, and his steps quickened uncontrollably. She walked to Helian ting in a few steps, knelt on the beach, and held Helian ting in her arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He tingchen was a little regretful. Why didn¡¯t he ask who was on the phone and what had happened to make him so frustrated? He tingchen was still the same as before. He never asked about Helian ting¡¯s matters. This habit made him not used to asking about it. Helian ting let go of his hand and looked at he tingchen. His ice-blue eyes were filled with tears. But there was a smile on the corner of his mouth ¡­ He just kept looking at he tingchen smiling. At first, it was a light smile, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. He had completely confused he tingchen. ¡°Stop laughing, what¡¯s wrong with telling me? I¡¯m scared of you!¡± He tingchen had never seen Helian ting like this, crying and laughing at the same time. He had never lost his composure before. Therefore, he tingchen was even more worried. He was afraid that he had been triggered and had mental problems. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Helian ting pulled he tingchen and made him sit on his lap as he asked devilishly. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, quickly tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Helian ting stopped crying and laughing. He instantly looked normal, which made he tingchen even more worried. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy ¡­¡± Helian ting hugged he tingchen tightly and nestled in his neck as he said in a low voice. Why did she have to lie in the crook of his neck instead of talking to him face to face? that was because he could do whatever he wanted to he tingchen. He felt especially happy that he tingchen was so worried about him. So, she couldn¡¯t help but want to take the opportunity to tease he tingchen. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, why would he go crazy out of the blue?¡± He tingchen¡¯s heart sank. Didn¡¯t Helian ting¡¯s symptoms just now look like he had gone crazy? Could it be that he had been tormented by her a few days ago, and the mental pressure was too great, causing him to go crazy? However, she had been fine for the past few days ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m really going crazy, really ¡­¡± Helian ting hugged he tingchen so tightly that he could barely breathe. ¡°Helian ting, talk to me properly. Are you trying to make me cry?¡± When he saw Helian ting cry, he tingchen¡¯s eyes were already a little red. It was not that his tears were shallow, but his heart ached for Helian ting. She could not bear to see him like this ¡­ ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Helian ting asked as he held he tingchen¡¯s face. ¡°Nonsense, how can I not be worried about you?¡± He tingchen was a little annoyed. He was a little angry at Helian ting for not speaking properly. He was extremely anxious here, yet he was still asking these useless questions. How could he not be worried when he was already in this state? ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re worried about me!¡± Helian ting kissed he tingchen on the lips. It was a very heavy kiss, and he was as happy as a child. There were still tears on her face, but her lips were smiling in satisfaction. ¡°Helian ting, tell me, what happened?¡± He tingchen asked through gritted teeth. He was so anxious now, yet he was still being so mushy. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy, I¡¯m so happy I¡¯m going crazy, you know? Shengsheng went for an ultrasound today, two daughters and one son, two daughters!¡± Even now, when he talked about his two daughters, Helian ting was still very excited, just like when he first found out. ¡°This is something to be happy about, but you don¡¯t have to ¡­ You scared me to death!¡± He tingchen was a little speechless. So Helian ting was happy because of this. He thought that something had happened, and his heart was beating especially fast. ¡°It¡¯s not just this. Control your heartbeat. What I¡¯m going to say next will scare you!¡± Chapter 1631 - Chapter 1631: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1631: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life He tingchen punched Helian ting¡¯s heart. hurry up and tell me. If it was someone with a weak heart, they would probably have a heart attack after being scared by Helian ting like this. ¡°I want a daughter!¡± Helian ting pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°What?¡± He tingchen thought he had heard wrong. ¡°I said I asked for a daughter from them.¡± One look at he tingchen¡¯s expression and Helian ting knew that he tingchen was shocked. However, it was not an ecstatic expression. Instead, it made him a little disappointed. He thought that he would see he tingchen crying tears of joy. Even if she didn¡¯t cry, she should at least hug him and scream. ¡°They gave it?¡± He tingchen asked with a frown. In fact, he was being a little redundant by asking this. Helian ting was so happy that he must have given it to her. Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. ¡°Of course I will. But Feng Xi said she wanted a son at first, so I insisted on a daughter. Don¡¯t you like girls?¡± Helian ting was like a child waiting to be praised as he said excitedly. He tingchen sat on the beach and didn¡¯t say anything. He thought that even if Helian ting asked for a son and a daughter, Feng Xi and shengsheng would give them both, because they would fulfill their wish. After all, he couldn¡¯t have children. However, children were the Apple of their parents ¡®eyes. Even if they were triplets, it would be like cutting a piece of flesh from their hearts if they were to give up one of their children. How could he be so cruel ¡­ Helian ting saw that he tingchen¡¯s expression did not change much, and the smile on his face gradually froze. Was he tingchen not happy that they were about to have a daughter? ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Helian ting asked innocently. that¡¯s a child, not a kitten or puppy. You can have him if you like him. He tingchen said indifferently, but there was no blame in his words. She just didn¡¯t agree and couldn¡¯t accept Helian ting¡¯s approach. Since he had spoken, Feng Xi and Sheng Sheng couldn¡¯t possibly refuse. However, they must be feeling terrible, just that they couldn¡¯t say it out loud. I know this isn¡¯t right, but I can see that you like children, and ¡­ I¡¯ve also found a surrogate, but you told me that it didn¡¯t work today. Coincidentally, Feng Xi called me and told me that there were two girls and a son. I just wanted you to be happy that we had one ¡­¡± Helian ting stood up, feeling defeated. His mood today was like a roller coaster, up and down. She thought that he tingchen would be happy, but in the end, it was like this. He tingchen finally understood what that phone call was about. ¡°When did you do this?¡± Obviously, this could not be done in the past two days. It would not be so fast. ¡°It¡¯s been some time!¡± Helian ting¡¯s tone was not very good because he was in a bad mood. ¡°No wonder he was faster than me ¡­¡± He tingchen laughed. ¡°What¡¯s faster than you?¡± Helian ting wanted to smoke, but he found that the cigarette box on the small table was empty. ¡°Surrogacy ¡­¡± He tingchen said indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about ¡­¡± Helian ting¡¯s words came to an abrupt end. He lowered his head and looked at he tingchen, who was sitting on the beach. Those deep and misty eyes were as charming as ever. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve also found someone to make this?¡± Helian ting asked in disbelief. His heart could not take any more shock at this time. yes, with young master Chu¡¯s help, I think he should be able to succeed. After all, there are little seven and little nine treasured Knights, and then ours ¡­ When he tingchen said this, a hint of embarrassment appeared on his handsome face. Especially when he said ¡®we¡¯. .. Helian ting was stunned. He was really stunned because his brain had stopped working. He heard what he tingchen said clearly. However, she just couldn¡¯t respond because she was too shocked. He tingchen had actually found a surrogate too ¡­ He wanted to look for Chu Bai Qing, but no one wanted to see him, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Helian ting did not say anything and just looked at her in a daze. He tingchen did not say anything either. He just looked up at Helian ting, but the smile on his lips grew wider. He tingchen rarely smiled with his teeth exposed. It was usually a light smile, but it was already very charming. Helian ting took almost a minute to recover before he took a deep breath. ¡°Call young master Chu now!¡± Helian ting¡¯s voice trembled, and he had completely lost his usual calm and cold tone. ¡°He¡¯ll contact me if he has any news ¡­¡± He tingchen said with a smile. Before Helian ting arrived, he had already contacted Chu baiqing. ¡°How did you think of this?¡± Helian ting asked as he squatted down and hugged he tingchen. ¡°I ¡­ I just want to leave an heir for myself. I told young master Chu that if I die, this child will be yours.¡± He tingchen had indeed told Chu baiqing that. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say the word¡± die ¡°in the future.¡± When Helian ting heard the word ¡°die,¡± he trembled as if he had been pushed into a cold river. He thought of the dream he had after he tingchen disappeared. He dreamed that he had drowned ¡­ Now that he thought about it, it still felt so real, as if he had experienced it himself. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, silly. I still want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡± He tingchen had never felt so good before. He looked forward to his future life so much. In the future, he would have Helian ting and their child ¡­ In the following days, Helian ting held his phone in his hand, afraid that he would Miss Chu baiqing¡¯s call. After knowing that he had helped, he had given him a call and told him to tell him directly if he had disappeared. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint he tingchen. What if he didn¡¯t succeed? After all, he was someone who had experienced such disappointment before. At least he was more resilient than he tingchen. Ji Chenzhou was particularly bad. He would use his hidden number to call Helian ting¡¯s phone. After Helian ting answered the call, he would speak to him in all kinds of strange languages. Every time, she would hide in the dark and watch Helian ting scold people angrily. Then, when she was about to throw the phone, she would take back her hand. Na Ren had lectured Ji Chenzhou several times, but he did not listen. He was sure that Helian ting would not use the blacklist and would not turn off his phone for fear of missing his stepmother¡¯s number. The days passed just like that, and Helian ting became more and more irritable. He didn¡¯t call Chu Bai Qing to ask, he was worried that he would be disappointed. At least there was still hope. Compared to Helian ting¡¯s irascible temper, he tingchen was much calmer. He spent the entire day basking in the sun and waiting patiently. Yes, the patient wait would eventually come. Helian ting finally received Chu baiqing¡¯s call. When he saw the caller ID, he didn¡¯t dare to pick it up and just stared at it. At this moment, Knight and baby happened to pass by. if you don¡¯t pick up, my second dad might hang up. If he¡¯s busy with surgery, he won¡¯t pick up even if you call. Why are you so anxious? ¡± After hearing his baby¡¯s words, Helian ting quickly picked up the call ¡­ Chapter 1632 - Chapter 1632: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1632: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Her precious baby covered her mouth and laughed as she watched the former president¡¯s nervous actions. Helian ting listened to Chu baiqing¡¯s voice and waited for him to talk about the child, but Chu baiqing kept asking if they were used to living here and if it was too good. Helian ting answered them one by one. is there still no news of the child? ¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°It¡¯s good. Are you waiting to be a father? By the way, what time is it now?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s tone was still calm, as if he was just casually talking about the child. The main point was to ask what time it was. Hearing Chu baiqing¡¯s words, Helian ting threw his phone away and ran back. He tingchen was still learning how to cook with Ji Chenzhou in the kitchen. He was willing to learn how to cook, and if he liked to cook, Helian ting would not stop him. However, he would always remind him to be careful not to hurt his hand. As he tingchen was marinating the meat, his body was suddenly tightened, and he could barely breathe. On this Island, the only person who could hold him like this was Helian ting. For him to hug her so happily, the surrogacy must have been successful ¡­ ¡°Just wait to be a father!¡± He tingchen still did not stop working and smiled indifferently. In fact, he kept himself busy every day so that he wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by this matter. He wanted a child, a child he really wanted. So, just as Helian ting thought, he was more afraid of being disappointed. So, he tried his best not to think about it and adjusted his mentality. He thought that God must have loved him and Helian ting. They had gone through so many bad things in the past, but they still ended up together in the end. They were now at the end of their suffering, and he thought that in the future, it would all be sweet and there would be no more suffering, because they had already suffered too much. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to be. father ¡­¡± As Helian ting ran all the way here, this sentence kept echoing in his mind. He was going to be a father ¡­ ¡°Me too!¡± He tingchen repeatedly stirred the meat in his bowl. He had done this before and was still doing it now. Ji Chenzhou could tell that he must be feeling agitated, but he still pretended to be calm. She probably wanted to leave all her excitement to Helian ting so that when the time came, it would be good for the children. When your father knew that you were about to be born, he was so excited ¡­ ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you excited at all?¡± Helian ting couldn¡¯t understand. He tingchen was still the he tingchen of the past, indifferent to things. However, he was no longer the Helian ting of the past. He was no longer cold and indifferent. When he encountered something, he would always have all kinds of emotions. He really didn¡¯t like this. It was as if he tingchen was still an adult, but he had become a child. ¡°Can¡¯t you see my hands are shaking?¡± He tingchen smiled helplessly. In fact, it was not only his hands that were shaking, even his body was shaking. Helian ting lowered his head and saw that he tingchen¡¯s hand, which was holding the chopsticks, was shaking. I knew it. How could you be so indifferent to such a big thing? you¡¯re not the old me. Heartless ¡­ Helian ting knew that he used to be cold and nothing could pique his interest. how can he be indifferent? he just doesn¡¯t know how to express himself ¡­ In fact, he tingchen¡¯s smile was charming, and his deep and misty eyes were full of a bright smile. ¡°Now, let¡¯s just count the days and wait!¡± Helian ting rested his chin on he tingchen¡¯s shoulder, his eyes full of anticipation. The days passed by as he waited. When Helian Sheng was about to give birth, everyone on the island had returned to North City. Helian Sheng¡¯s stomach was not as big as the one in the photo Feng Xi had sent to Helian ting. Although they were triplets, they were not too big. When Helian Sheng was pushed into the operating room, Feng Xi had been standing at the door. He didn¡¯t say a word to anyone. The head of the gynaecology department was the chief surgeon, and the anesthetist and midwife were the most experienced and the best. However, Feng Xi was still worried. His handsome face was cold. Giving birth was also a dangerous thing, especially when Helian Sheng had triplets. Before this, Feng Xi had always been looking forward to the birth of the child. But at this moment, other than his wife, there was no trace of the child in his mind. He did not feel this way before they were pushed into the operating theater, but now, he was extremely nervous. Because Helian Sheng had triplets, everyone except Huo zhongrao was here. They thought that everyone would be busy with the two of them having one child. After all, they had all raised children before ¡­ This was the advantage of having many older brothers. It was also the advantage of having someone to help take care of the child when it was born late. Waiting was a long process. After 20 minutes, Helian ting couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and went to the fire exit to smoke. One after another ¡­ The child¡¯s cry came so suddenly that everyone let out a heavy sigh of relief in surprise. Feng Xi was still standing there nervously. His mind was filled with his wife. When the second child¡¯s cry was heard, everyone knew that it would be soon. If she cried again, the baby would be born, and all that was left was to get stitches ¡­ If it was a natural birth, Feng Xi would definitely be sent to the hospital. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to see the doctor operating on his wife¡¯s stomach. He would go crazy. His heart ached at the thought of it ¡­ The third child¡¯s cry didn¡¯t come, and everyone was a little uneasy. After all, it had been a long time and Feng Xi¡¯s body was trembling ¡­ Among these people, Chu baiqing was the only one who was calm. nothing will happen. He consoled everyone because if something happened, someone would come out to tell him. He specially arranged for two nurses to go in and inform him if anything happened. Feng Xi¡¯s eyes were a little red from the anxiety. He felt his throat tighten and hurt. It was as if there were thorns inside, itchy and painful. In short, she felt uncomfortable all over. Feng Xi took two steps forward and placed her hand on the door handle, holding it tightly. No matter how stable he stood, his heart was already in turmoil. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have let her give birth ¡­¡± Feng Xi finally opened her mouth to speak. Her voice was so hoarse that it sounded like another person was speaking. ¡°Nonsense. Your sisters-in-law have all given birth and are still fine.¡± Feng Yan couldn¡¯t bear to see Feng Xi like this. He was also anxious. He wasn¡¯t even this nervous when he gave birth to Mao Dou. This time, it was triplets. The situation was different, so everyone was very worried. At this moment, the operating room door was pushed open from the inside, and a young nurse ran out. Chu baiqing¡¯s heart sank when he saw the nurse. Did something really happen? director, the situation has changed. The child ¡­ Before the nurse could finish, her arm was pulled over by Feng Xi. ¡°What happened to my wife?¡± Feng Xi was asking about his wife, not the child. Chapter 1633 - Chapter 1633: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1633: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life The nurse was in pain from Feng Xi¡¯s grip and she shrank back in fear. the pregnant woman is fine ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s a child ¡­¡± The nurse was so scared that she could not even speak properly. Feng Yan quickly pulled Feng Xi away. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he said it was a child. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the child?¡± Chu Bai Qing¡¯s usually calm face was now filled with panic. ¡°More ¡­ There¡¯s an extra child ¡­¡± The nurse quickly replied. An extra child? This shocked everyone. They were not triplets but quadruplets ¡­ It wasn¡¯t that such a thing had never happened before. It was common for multiple births to happen. It was also common for a daughter to turn over to a son, or a son to turn over to a daughter. No matter how advanced technology was, such things were common. After all, it still had to be the one that was born. ¡°Amazing, my sister-in. law, quadruplets ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou said in disbelief. Everyone was very happy. Quadruplets were something that many people could only dream of. Feng Xi¡¯s legs went soft. It was a sign of stress. His wife was fine ¡­ The fact that there were quadruplets was a little hard for Feng Xi to digest. As long as his wife was fine, it was fine. The baby¡¯s cry was heard again, and it was particularly loud ¡­ Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard it, and then there was another ¡­ The children inside were crying while the adults outside were laughing. This was something to be happy about. This time, Feng Xi was using her strength to explain what it meant to be overpowered by a fatty. She was absolutely overpowered. When Helian Sheng was pushed out, the anesthetic had made her fall asleep. Feng Xi kissed her face again and again. wife, let¡¯s not have children in the future, never again ¡­ Feng Xi looked at the weak Helian Sheng and tears fell uncontrollably. Those were tears of gratitude, tears of joy, and tears of heartache ¡­ If he could, he wanted to go in and suffer the pain for her, but no one could replace her in such a matter. Helian Sheng, who was already unconscious, seemed to have heard Feng Xi¡¯s words and seemed to have seen him crying. Her hand actually touched Feng Xi¡¯s hand lightly, just for a moment. However, Feng Xi still felt it. To everyone¡¯s surprise, not only did the triplets turn into quadruplets, but the two girls and one son had also turned into three sons and one daughter ¡­ Feng Xi kept Helian Sheng company and didn¡¯t have time to visit the child. She would have plenty of time to visit him in the future anyway. However, his wife would need his company more. The child had so many people to accompany him, so he didn¡¯t need a father. So, Feng Xi still didn¡¯t know that she had three sons and one daughter. Feng Yan told him not to tell him yet and to let him see for himself. Helian ting kept staring at his daughter, his eyes full of love. you said you¡¯d have two daughters! He had said this many times. He tingchen, who was standing at the side, sighed slightly. this is heaven¡¯s will. They don¡¯t want us to have their daughter! They still didn¡¯t know if the surrogate was a boy or a girl because they wanted to wait for the moment their child was born. They enjoyed the waiting process. Of the quadruplets, besides the daughter, it was really hard to tell the three sons apart. ¡°My sister is also amazing!¡± It was something that none of the quadruplets dared to think about. He had thought that the triplets were God¡¯s blessing, but he did not expect that there would be an even bigger surprise. sixth brother will be busy in the future. Boys are all naughty! The moment Ji Chenzhou thought of his father¡¯s little seventh and little ninth, he could imagine how chaotic his sixth brother¡¯s life would be in the future. three brothers and one sister. How doted on will he be in the future? and this child is so young! Qin Nan looked at the four children and did not dare to touch them. ¡°You like it?¡± Asked Lord Xiu. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s too noisy!¡± Qin Nan quickly shook his head. It was okay to play occasionally, but it was not okay to raise a child. It would be fine if he was as old as the Knight. He didn¡¯t need to care about his daily life. He could do everything by himself, know everything, and play with him. Qin Nan felt that he was still a child and could not raise a child. Master Xiu nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Qin Nan wouldn¡¯t like it. It was fine to play with him, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t raise a child. He didn¡¯t plan to have children, so it was enough to raise Qin Nan. ¡°They¡¯ve been sleeping like this, aren¡¯t they hungry?¡± The four children had been sleeping since they came out. They were all sleeping very soundly, and all of them were very cute. They were quadruplets, so they were younger than normal children. ¡°They were full when they were in shengsheng¡¯s stomach.¡± Shi Nian explained with a smile. After all, she was a mother before, so she was very clear about these things. Helian Sheng had been sleeping the whole time in a daze, because the anesthetic had not worn off. Huo qingge took Feng Xi¡¯s place to look after the child, while she stayed behind to look after Helian Sheng. When Feng Xi entered the baby room and saw the four children, her eyes turned red again ¡­ She was happy to see her children, but she also felt sorry for her wife. With four children in her stomach, she must have felt terrible. Feng Xi looked at the four children. He really couldn¡¯t tell who was the girl and who was the boy. Because they all looked similar ¡­ ¡°What ¡­ It¡¯s so ugly?¡± ¡°How can a newborn be beautiful?¡± Feng Xi asked. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re ugly!¡± Helian ting said directly. ¡°So cute!¡± Then, she added that in his eyes, all of them were good-looking. And they were all especially cute. ¡°Who are my two daughters? It could also be three!¡± Feng Xi¡¯s brain was working a little better now. She still didn¡¯t know what the gender of the triplets would be. The few of them looked at each other, but no one spoke. Seeing that they didn¡¯t tell him, Feng Xi¡¯s heart started to beat faster. Did God really love him so much that he had given him three daughters? He would die of happiness ¡­ He didn¡¯t mind having more than ten of them, the more the better ¡­ It was a blessing to have a daughter. If a daughter was good to her father, she would be a little lover. When Feng Yan saw Feng Xi¡¯s expression, he knew that he must have thought that she had three daughters. Feng Xi thought to herself, if you guys don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t be able to see it for myself! She looked at her daughter from left to right, lifted the blanket, and kissed her on the cheek. Then, she lifted the second blanket. Her son ¡­ Feng Xi was happy too, but she didn¡¯t kiss his face like her daughter did. She only touched his face. She lifted the third blanket, and it was still her son ¡­ Feng Xi blinked and looked at the boy. In the end, fine, she was a little disappointed, but two sons and two daughters were fine too. That would be more balanced. She pinched her son¡¯s little face ¡­ Feng Yan sighed. He thought that when Feng Xi lifted the fourth blanket, she would definitely be disappointed. The three daughters in her heart had become three sons ¡­ Chapter 1634 - Chapter 1634: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1634: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life As expected, when Feng Xi lifted the fourth blanket, she was completely dumbfounded. Where was the daughter? Why did it become a son? If it wasn¡¯t three daughters and one son, it should be two sons and two daughters. Why did it become three sons and one daughter? A daughter ¡­ ¡°The ultrasound isn¡¯t very accurate, and there are always some minor accidents. It¡¯s very common.¡± Chu Bai Qing explained. This kind of thing was indeed very common, so it couldn¡¯t be said that she was a daughter. It was only because Feng Xi liked her daughter too much. If it was anyone else, they would jump for joy when their daughter became a son. No one would have such an expression like Feng Xi, as if she had lost her most precious treasure. It wasn¡¯t that he hated his son, but he liked his daughter more. He really, really liked his daughter ¡­ ¡°But you can¡¯t have three sons, right?¡± Feng Xi was going crazy. Three sons ¡­ They didn¡¯t want his life. He had seen the bad nature of these naughty boys. How could a son be as considerate and sensible as a daughter? ¡°But the truth is that I have three sons!¡± Helian ting was also quite disappointed that she only had one daughter. However, he was also happy that there would be more men to dote on his sister. What would it feel like to raise these three sons and bring them around? Other people would be envious ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll give you two!¡± Feng Xi said to her brother-in-law as she pointed at her three sons. ¡°No, our he tingchen has one too!¡± She would definitely not want her son, Helian ting. If it was a daughter, his he tingchen would not let him have her. After all, she was the Apple of his sister¡¯s and brother-in-law¡¯s eyes. However, in the current situation, Feng Xi naturally wouldn¡¯t give him a daughter. ¡°What?¡± Feng Xi asked in shock. He tingchen had one too? How could he have it? A man ¡­ He tingchen was also angered by Helian ting¡¯s ambiguous words to the point that his face turned red. How could he speak like that? What did he mean by he also had ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m saying that we¡¯re going to have a child too.¡± After Helian ting finished speaking, he asked again, ¡± is that right? ¡± He tingchen kept looking at him. His deep eyes were slightly narrowed with a hint of warning. ¡°I¡¯m talking about our child through surrogacy!¡± Helian ting quickly changed his words under he tingchen¡¯s gaze. there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, right? ¡± Now, he tingchen liked to squint his eyes at every turn, and Helian ting could not provoke him. He was afraid of being ignored by he tingchen in those days. He tingchen turned around and ignored him. Instead, he said to Feng Xi, ¡± I got young master Chu to help me with the surrogate pregnancy. She¡¯ll be giving birth in a few months! Even though he was smart. However, there must also be a suitable mother. Therefore, this matter was delayed for a while. Feng Xi didn¡¯t know about this. First brother-in-law didn¡¯t tell her, and fourth brother didn¡¯t tell her either. Helian ting did not tell them because he still wanted a daughter, so he did not tell them. that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t you want this son anymore? ¡± Feng Xi felt conflicted. Her brother-in-law and the others already had their own child, so this daughter of his was his. If not, he would be in a difficult position. However, he also wanted to send his son away and let them torture his brother-in-law ¡­ He felt his scalp go numb just thinking about his three sons. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Helian ting replied directly. we can¡¯t even have a daughter. She¡¯s your flesh and blood! He tingchen immediately added. The current he tingchen didn¡¯t seem to have changed much from before, but it made people feel that he had changed a lot. He no longer had that calm demonic aura around him. Why was it demonic aura? it was because he was too charming and charming in the past. It always gave people a feeling that it was impossible to grasp, but now, it was as if he had shed his demonic aura and returned to human beings. ¡°Alright, three sons ¡­¡± Feng Xi sat on the sofa weakly. He still could not accept the fact that he had three sons. Even though she couldn¡¯t accept it, Feng Xi quickly adapted to the role of a father. When the child was one month old, Feng Xi had lost a lot of weight. Helian Sheng¡¯s figure had recovered very well. ¡°Honey, call my brother-in-law and ask him to take two or one with him!¡± Feng Xi looked at her three sons and felt her head hurt again. Right now, they were still in the stage of eating and sleeping, sleeping and eating. It was said that this stage was the most worry-free time to take care of children. In the future, as they turn over and crawl, you have to keep an eye on them at all times. If he knew how to walk, it would be even more tiring and you would still have to follow him. If he ran, it would be even worse, and he would have to chase ¡­ When she was a little older, she would have her own temper and thoughts, and she would not listen to you at all. She would start to anger people ¡­ Feng Xi really didn¡¯t dare to think about the future. Just thinking about it was driving him crazy. He Liansheng looked at Feng Xi. I told you to let the servants see it, but you insisted on seeing it yourself. If there were only one or two children, they could still look at them. However, there were four of them. It was indeed a little difficult to look at. One was crying, both were crying, and the other was hungry, both were hungry. Making milk powder was still done by the people, and Feng Xi didn¡¯t even need to do the washing. Feng Xi only cared about taking care of the child. Even so, he was exhausted. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be thick-skinned!¡± Feng Xi was definitely worried that his daughter would leave it to a servant, so she insisted that he bring it himself. However, when she thought about how she had already brought her daughter but not her son, she felt uncomfortable. She felt that she had let down her son, no, her sons ¡­ it¡¯s only been a month. There¡¯s still a long way to go. My body won¡¯t be able to take it! Helian Sheng¡¯s heart ached for Feng Xi. She could help even if she was in confinement. that¡¯s why I said to give it to brother-in-law. It¡¯s better to give him all three ¡­ Feng Xi was just saying that. If he really gave it to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. If he had given it to her when she was born, maybe things wouldn¡¯t be like this. After all, she had served him for more than a month, and they had feelings for each other. Feng Xi had just finished saying that she wanted to give her three sons to her brother-in-law when the three little guys started crying together, each one louder than the other. Feng Xi looked at the three little devils in the crib. wife, do you think they can understand me? ¡± Feng Xi asked as she pointed at her three crying sons. Helian Sheng also found it a little unbelievable. Every time Feng Xi said she would give them to her brother, the three little ones would cry. This had happened several times already. ¡°As smart as you are.¡± Helian Sheng replied with a smile. he¡¯s really my son. I won¡¯t send any of them away. Don¡¯t cry! Feng Xi ordered as she pointed at her sons. When he said that he would not send them off, his three sons stopped crying. Then Feng Xi said, ¡± send all of you to your first uncle. This time, he used ¡®uncle¡¯ and not ¡®brother-in-law¡¯. He wanted to see if his sons could really understand him. He did not believe that it would happen. Chapter 1635 - Chapter 1635: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1635: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life As soon as Feng Xi finished speaking, her three sons began to cry again. Feng Xi¡¯s head started to hurt again ¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t send you off, I won¡¯t send you off!¡± He then said in disbelief. Then, the crying stopped abruptly. The god-like synchronized movements made it impossible for one not to believe it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll accept my fate ¡­¡± Feng Xi shook her head helplessly. This was definitely his son. He loved him so much that he couldn¡¯t leave him. In the future, he can¡¯t even be raised as a son, but as an ancestor! Helian Sheng looked at Feng Xi who was about to go crazy and wanted to laugh ¡­ At that time, she didn¡¯t have any children, so she wanted children every day. Now that she had children, she had a headache. Most importantly, he had three sons ¡­ In the blink of an eye, Feng Xi¡¯s child was 100 days old. There was no need to worry about growing up, and the days passed by very quickly. Because her three sons cried every time they were changed and insisted on their father serving them, Feng Xi¡¯s temper was finally extinguished. He served them without complaint ¡­ Helian ting and he tingchen came often too, but Helian ting only came to play with their daughter. In another month or so, the child they had conceived through surrogacy would be born. For Helian ting, every day was like a year, and he was counting the days. How could she not be anxious? these people all had children now, except for Grandpa Xiu and Qin Nan of course. They didn¡¯t intend to take it from the start, so it couldn¡¯t be counted. Recently, he tingchen had been thinking about what he should do. Although they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish spending Helian ting¡¯s money in a few lifetimes, they couldn¡¯t just do nothing for a day. However, the moment he tingchen said that he wanted to do something, Helian ting said that he didn¡¯t know anything. At this time, he tingchen thought that Helian ting had no money. Without money, he could do anything. Helian ting was focused on raising the child and did not want to do anything else. He tingchen studied it for a long time, but he didn¡¯t know what to do. However, on their way here today, they passed by a very unique cake shop. Looking at the design of the shop, it made people want to go in and eat a piece of cake. At that time, he tingchen wondered if he should open a cake shop or a coffee shop ¡­ He did like to cook, but he had not told Helian ting about it yet, and he did not know if he would agree. Helian ting was getting more and more skilled at carrying children. Feng Xi hadn¡¯t given names to the four children in her family yet, but she called her three sons by their pet names. Hence, he gave his daughter the nickname ¡®cutie¡¯, because he felt that his daughter was the cutest. At that time, Helian Sheng even said that it was a bit of a tongue twister, and it wasn¡¯t as easy to call her nainai and Tangtang. However, Feng Xi insisted, so in the end, she still called him cute. Every day, Feng Xi would pull a long face at her son and at her daughter, saying that her family was cute and adorable. After that, cutie would giggle at him. Feng Xi¡¯s heart was about to melt ¡­ Therefore, every time his three sons provoked him, he would immediately pick up cutie and kiss her for comfort. Otherwise, he would be angered to death by his three sons. Helian ting had been learning how to raise a child from his sister and was making preparations. The baby¡¯s room at home was ready. Helian ting and he tingchen went shopping once every few days. They did everything by themselves. Because they did not know if it was a boy or a girl, Helian ting simply prepared two baby¡¯s rooms, one for a daughter and one for a son. Most of the things in the daughter¡¯s room were prepared by Helian ting, while the son¡¯s room was prepared by he tingchen. Helian ting didn¡¯t care about his son at all. If he tingchen had not insisted on preparing the son¡¯s room, Helian ting would probably have only prepared the daughter¡¯s room. In fact, he tingchen thought that the surrogate was his child after all. Helian ting was the only descendant of the Helian family, so he could not be without an heir. In the future, she would still need to use surrogacy. Hence, she had prepared a room for her son. However, he tingchen did not tell Helian ting about this. He would tell him after the first child was a little older. Helian ting was definitely not in the mood for that now. Helian Sheng called he tingchen over for a chat. With a pot of flower tea, the two of them sat on the wicker chairs, enjoying a rare moment of comfort. Ever since she had a child, Helian Sheng felt that she had not done anything else properly. Now, the company¡¯s Affairs had been handed over to third brother li beixiao. It was really tiring to have four children, but her three sons didn¡¯t follow anyone else but her and Feng Xi. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to thank you.¡± Ever since she had given birth to the child, she had not had a good chat with he tingchen. She was truly grateful that he had forgiven her brother so easily. After all, her brother¡¯s actions were not worthy of being forgiven. However, he tingchen forgave her so easily. One could only imagine how long he had to struggle in his heart before he could convince himself to be with her brother at the risk of being hurt again. ¡°We¡¯re a family. If there¡¯s no need, I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t leave him!¡± He tingchen¡¯s eyes were still as faint as ever. He tingchen would not tell Helian ting that he was with him because he could not leave him. He would only say this to Helian Sheng. I¡¯m happier to see you two doing so well than to find my own happiness. You¡¯ll be even happier when you have children. Helian Sheng took a sip of the flower tea. The light taste was really good. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m looking forward to it too.¡± He tingchen would never have thought that Helian ting would like children so much. He used to think that a person like Helian ting would die alone! Her personality was so bad, she didn¡¯t like anyone, and she was a clean freak ¡­ However, she did not expect that he would have the chance to take care of a child. Recently, he had even fallen in love with learning how to cook supplementary food. He thought that after he had learned how to do it, he would make it for her when the child could eat supplementary food in the future. Now, as long as it was related to the child, Helian ting would be very active in doing it. He tingchen didn¡¯t need to care about anything at all. ¡°Look at Lord Jue, Chenzhou, and now my brother. They¡¯re all good men!¡± These men, including her brother, were all bad people in the past, but now they were all good men and good fathers. ¡°Your brother is doing very well in all aspects now, but that domineering aura of his is even stronger than before.¡± When he mentioned this, he tingchen felt a little bitter. In the past, if Helian ting was dissatisfied with him, he would directly hit and scold him. Now, he was looking at him with a wronged expression, but the words he said were not aggrieved at all. He was very overbearing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does my brother still have the guts to treat you like this?¡± He Liansheng asked with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s take the clothes we bought for the child yesterday as an example! His eyes are already attractive.¡± I told him that you¡¯re in the car and I¡¯m going there by myself. He got angry and said that I¡¯m despising him. I have no choice but to go together! he insisted on holding my hand. Even if two men are a couple, they shouldn¡¯t be so brazen, right? ¡± ¡°Every time I criticize him, he would say to me pitifully that I¡¯m the one who disdains him.¡± ¡°Do you know how eye-catching it is for the two of us to hold hands and walk together? You should be able to imagine, two men ¡­¡± ¡°If you say one word to him, he has a hundred words waiting for you.¡± He tingchen was not a talkative person, but once he mentioned this to Helian Sheng, he became a little talkative. Because he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore ¡­ Helian Sheng laughed as she listened. She seemed to be able to imagine her brother¡¯s expression at that time. She could imagine it, but she felt that it was not quite possible. Could that kind of man still be her brother? She seemed a little too cute ¡­ my brother might have saved all the words he hasn¡¯t said in all these years for now. He was too cold and aloof in the past. Even Helian Sheng couldn¡¯t quite remember what her brother used to be like. when I picked out a small piece of clothing, the service staff praised me for having good taste and said that I would definitely be a good husband and father! At the mention of this, he tingchen¡¯s face turned red and his eyes were filled with helplessness and anger. ¡°Do you know what your brother said?¡± He tingchen took a sip of flower tea and asked. Helian Sheng smiled and did not say anything. She thought that her brother must have said something to embarrass he tingchen. he told the waiter arrogantly that he had good taste. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have found a husband like me! He tingchen felt embarrassed saying this. Helian Sheng laughed out loud. Her brother would definitely say this. I was really ¡­ What¡¯s that saying again? there¡¯s a crack in the ground that I could crawl into. I was really too ashamed to face anyone. ¡°Do you know that the waitress¡¯s mouth was so big that you could stuff an egg in it?¡± He tingchen let out a sigh of relief. When he talked about these things, he was really angry and couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Helian Sheng asked with a smile, her hands supporting her chin. ¡°After that, when he saw that I was angry, he said pitifully,¡± am I telling the truth? you ¡­¡± Don¡¯t you also call me hubby?¡± When he tingchen said that, he was too embarrassed to laugh. She held the cup with both hands. That was the name that Helian ting forced her to call him hubby when they were in bed. He did not call her that willingly ¡­ Helian Sheng smiled. She had experienced this before, so she understood. I think my brother has become a child in front of you. This shows that he is very happy. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s the one who takes care of me!¡± Now, he tingchen didn¡¯t even need to brush his own face. Helian ting would do it for him. In the beginning, he tingchen was not used to it and kept rejecting it. However, Helian ting insisted on it, and now he was used to it. Love was like this, it could be sweet but also noisy. As the days passed, the expected date of delivery finally arrived. Because the surrogate pregnancy was overseas, Chu baiqing was fully in charge of it. When Helian ting and he tingchen arrived at the hospital, the pregnant woman had already been pushed into the operating room. Due to the principle of confidentiality, Helian ting and he tingchen only needed to wait to carry the child. Chu baiqing looked at their nervous expressions and laughed, ¡± no need to be so nervous! In fact, Chu Bai Qing didn¡¯t tell them that he had prepared a small surprise for them! Perhaps to them, it was a big surprise. Chu Bai Qing just hoped that the surprise didn¡¯t turn into shock ¡­ Sometimes, an unexpected surprise would always make people more grateful and cherish the person in front of them. Chu baiqing hoped that his concealment would make Helian ting and he tingchen even happier. Everything went smoothly. When the nurse came in with a child, Helian ting quickly stood up, walked to the nurse in a few steps, and skillfully took the child from her arms ¡­ It¡¯s so small ¡­ Long ¡­ She couldn¡¯t tell if he looked like he tingchen. He tingchen also walked over. Although he knew that he was about to see the child, he was still very excited to see it with his own eyes. He tingchen had just woken up and said, ¡± let me hug you ¡­ She saw the nurse carrying another child in ¡­ Helian ting was also stunned. Didn¡¯t they say it was a child? This one wasn¡¯t like his sister, who was pregnant with triplets. The one who was hiding in the back and didn¡¯t see it had become four ¡­ This Chu baiqing told them it was a ¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hug me?¡± Chu baiqing said to he tingchen. ¡°This ¡­¡± He tingchen reached out to take it, but what was going on? ¡°A son and a daughter. Congratulations, you have made a good name!¡± This was Chu baiqing¡¯s surprise for them. When he first found a surrogate, he found a family with twin genes. He did not expect to succeed on the first try. This was he tingchen¡¯s good luck. Helian ting laughed so hard that he could not speak. A son and a daughter ¡­ One was because he had a daughter, and the other was because he had two children. It was great ¡­ Although he liked his daughter more like Feng Xi, he still liked he tingchen¡¯s child ¡­ No matter if it was a son or a daughter, they had to have a personality like he tingchen. Only then would they be likable ¡­ Happiness had come too suddenly. He tingchen¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears of joy. He was not a person with shallow tears, but he really could not hold it in anymore ¡­ He had thought of having a son and a daughter, but that was a beautiful wish. How could there be so many twins? they were all things that could only be encountered but not sought. Chu Bai Qing must have put in a lot of effort to have a son and a daughter ¡­ He did not even dare to think about it. Even though he was carrying a child in his arms, he tingchen still felt like he was dreaming. It was so unreal that they had a son and a daughter. ¡°Young master Chu, thank you!¡± He tingchen really didn¡¯t know what else to say other than thank you. ¡°This is a gift you all deserve!¡± Actually, Chu baiqing wanted to say, ¡± this is the gift you deserve. Because he tingchen¡¯s past life was too painful, he deserved the best treatment for the rest of his life. To be the happiest person in the world. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Helian ting felt a little awkward because he wasn¡¯t good at saying thank you, but he had to thank Chu baiqing properly for this. If it weren¡¯t for him, there wouldn¡¯t be these two children. look at the bracelet. Which one is the son and which one is the daughter? ¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled and reminded. He tingchen took a look and saw that he was carrying his daughter. The child¡¯s eyes were closed, and he couldn¡¯t tell if he looked like him. His daughter was so good. Helian ting saw that it was his son, then he looked at the child in he tingchen¡¯s arms. ¡°Let me hug you ¡­¡± Helian ting said. ¡°Why should I let you hug me?¡± He tingchen touched his daughter¡¯s hand. It was so small ¡­ She asked Helian ting without looking up. ¡°Let me hug my daughter!¡± Helian ting said quickly. ¡°I thought you wanted to hug me?¡± At this moment, he tingchen raised his head and asked with a smile. Chapter 1636 - Chapter 1636: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1636: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life These words seemed to have the meaning of taking credit. Helian ting was stunned for a moment. Then, he reacted and wanted to carry he tingchen, only to realize that he was still carrying his son in his arms. Chu Bai Qing took the child over. He hadn¡¯t held a newborn in a long time. Many, many years ¡­ He didn¡¯t even know how to carry her anymore, and his careful movements seemed a little clumsy. Helian ting hugged he tingchen from behind and rested his chin on he tingchen¡¯s shoulder. He wrapped his arms around he tingchen¡¯s waist and looked at his daughter in his arms. This was a scene he had never imagined. She had a lover and a child ¡­ It was as if such a warm scene should not have appeared in Helian ting¡¯s life. When Jason came in, he saw such a heartwarming scene. He had also helped a lot with the surrogacy matters here, so when he found out that the child was born, he specially came over to take a look. Chu baiqing introduced Jason to Helian ting and he tingchen. Jason helped us a lot with the surrogate pregnancy. I have to thank him. Even though Jason was Chu baiqing¡¯s good friend, she still had to thank him. After all, this was a happy event, a very happy event. ¡°Thank you, Jason!¡± He tingchen smiled and thanked Jason. Helian ting knew that Jason liked Chu baiqing. Gu Jue had told him about this when they were drinking. Jason liked gentle men, but Chu baiqing was also good at recruiting people. Now, he tingchen¡¯s personality was similar to Chu baiqing¡¯s, gentle as Jade. There was no better word to describe him. She didn¡¯t know when she had removed all the demonic Qi from her body. Helian ting was always on guard against any man who might seduce he tingchen. Jason smiled and looked at the child. the child is very cute. He looks like you. Jason knew that he tingchen was the surrogate, so it was very important to have a good impression of the child. Jason felt very comfortable when he first saw he tingchen. It was just like how he felt comfortable looking at Chu Bai Qing all these years. Therefore, Gu Jue was always on guard against Chu baiqing. Whenever Chu baiqing came to his place, he would call him from time to time. I also think it¡¯s very cute ¡­ Although the child was sleeping now, it was hard to tell if he was good-looking or not. Most people would think that a newborn child was ugly, but as the child¡¯s parents, they would think that their child was the cutest and most beautiful. Helian ting¡¯s eyes were narrowed the whole time. Seeing he tingchen smile at another man, he felt very uncomfortable and wanted to get angry. He thought that his he tingchen was more attractive than Chu baiqing. And this Jason, at first glance, had the image of a gentle and good lover. At first glance, he was the master of poaching people. Chu baiqing looked at Helian ting¡¯s eyes, which were as guarded as Gu Jue¡¯s, and smiled helplessly. Were all aggressive men like this? If Chu baiqing could tell, how could he tingchen not feel it? However, he still chatted with Jason. Firstly, he could not give Jason the cold shoulder. After all, they had a son and a daughter, and they had to thank him. Moreover, he wanted to see how jealous Helian ting could be and how childish he could be. He would be relieved if no other man could appear by his side in the future. It was a good thing that she cared about him, but if she cared too much about him, she was sick and needed to be treated ¡­ Because the child was just born, it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to take a plane yet, so they stayed in Chu baiqing¡¯s Villa. Coincidentally, Chu baiqing¡¯s Villa and Jason¡¯s Villa were next to each other. In order to play host, Jason came to their villa after work and was very busy. She treated this place like her own home. It was no wonder Jason was like this, because when Chu Bai Qing came, they had dinner together. Usually, when Chu baiqing wasn¡¯t around, Jason would be the one taking care of the place, so it was no different from him. These two days, Chu baiqing had a surgery on his way back, so he didn¡¯t go back. It was quite lively. ¨C In the bedroom- When the children were asleep, Helian ting ran back to the bedroom and called Gu Jue. These few days, the two men had been talking on the phone. ¡°Can¡¯t you come if I say so?¡± Helian ting wanted to smoke, but he resisted the urge. Because of the child, he tingchen didn¡¯t allow him to smoke. He had been doing well to quit smoking. However, Jason had come to make things difficult for him, and he was so annoyed that he wanted to smoke. He could be considered a ¡®benefactor¡¯, and he could not just kick him out with a straight face. Even if he didn¡¯t smile at Jason, his he tingchen would still be unhappy and say that he was rude. He was impolite, so what? However, he couldn¡¯t say this to he tingchen. If he did, he would be chased out of the bed. ¡°If I go, who will look after the child? Little seven and little nine are so naughty now. My parents spoil them, so I can¡¯t send them over.¡± Gu Jue was furious at the mention of this. He could imagine how angry Feng Xi would be in the future. Three sons, and they didn¡¯t even want his life ¡­ These two sons, he always had the urge to beat them up. In the past, little seven was disobedient and got beaten up a lot. Now, little nine was disobedient as well. He learned whatever little seven did. Moreover, little nine was very cunning, and little seven listened to him. Sometimes, she could even fool Gu Jue into a daze, and when she came back to her senses, she would be furious. ¡°Then send them to Ji Chenzhou.¡± Helian ting wanted to get Gu Jue here so that he would no longer be alone. They would have one more ally, and this would be considered ¡°evenly matched.¡± Otherwise, if his he tingchen and Chu baiqing were in cahoots, he would really be powerless to resist. At this time, the three of them were talking and laughing in the living room, but he was sulking here. come on, my third son¡¯s password has already been changed. Two of them and two of us will be enough to get him a heart attack. It was fine when Knight and baby were at home, but when their seventh and ninth brothers were there, they immediately went crazy as if they had taken stimulants. Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren could not control him at all. you¡¯re so slow. Let me tell you, the way Jason looked at your Chu baiqing, it was so affectionate. you and Chu baiqing have been a couple for a long time. There¡¯s no passion between you two. If Jason takes advantage of this, it¡¯ll be a matter of minutes. Although it was not very appropriate to say this, Helian ting had no choice but to seduce Gu Jue. ¡°Ü³..¡±Gu Jue snorted fiercely. at first, I thought this was Jason¡¯s house. Later, I found out that it was your house. B-but, there were his toiletries in the bathroom, and ¡­ Before Helian ting could finish his sentence, Gu Jue interrupted him. wait for me! With that, Gu Jue hung up the phone. The corners of Helian ting¡¯s mouth lifted. Lord Jue was indeed more jealous than he was. Just because he cared so much about their Chu baiqing, how could he not come? When Helian ting went downstairs, they were still chatting. ¡°I know a great barista. You guys can meet and learn from him when you have the time. See if you¡¯re interested.¡± He tingchen said that he wanted to open a coffee shop, so Jason brought up his friend. is that so? then you must meet him. I¡¯m more interested in coffee. He tingchen really liked to drink coffee now. It would be nice to have his own coffee shop. It didn¡¯t need to be very big. He could just treat it as a place to kill time. He didn¡¯t need it to make money, but he had to have something to do. He could not stay at home with Helian ting to take care of the child every day. ¡°I also think this one is good!¡± Chu baiqing also agreed that he tingchen had something to do. It was mainly because he had never done anything before, and it had always been Helian ting who took care of him. He must be eager to do something he liked and experience the feeling of interacting with people. To live, one had to go through all kinds of experiences and all kinds of torment. Only then could life be considered. Therefore, he could understand he tingchen¡¯s desire. ¡°The child is asleep?¡± He tingchen asked with a smile as he watched Helian ting walk down the stairs. ¡°Yeah, what are you talking about?¡± Helian ting asked indifferently. ¡°I want to open a coffee shop. Jason said he has a friend who is a great barista.¡± He tingchen had this idea, but he hadn¡¯t told Helian ting yet. He only told Chu baiqing and Jason about it when they were chatting just now. The more he spoke, the more he felt that this matter could be done ¡­ So, when Helian ting asked him, he answered directly. Helian ting was stunned. Previously, he tingchen had said that he wanted to find something to do. Helian ting said that he wouldn¡¯t do anything, so he didn¡¯t mention it again. He had no idea that he tingchen had the idea of opening a coffee shop. And when he had this idea, he did not tell himself immediately, but to this Jason. If he hadn¡¯t asked just now, did he not intend to tell her? Helian ting did not reply. Instead, he went to the kitchen. He opened the refrigerator, took out a bottle of ice water, and finished it in one gulp. He tingchen didn¡¯t allow him to drink ice water, saying that it was bad for his stomach, so he listened obediently. Yesterday, Jason had also drunk iced water. He tingchen had also said to him, ¡± don¡¯t drink iced water in the future. It¡¯s not good for your stomach ¡­ At that time, Helian ting was suppressing his anger, so he tingchen could only show his concern to Helian ting. However, he could also say such words to another man. What did this mean? Did other people also occupy a place of concern in his heart? No different from him, Helian ting? Then, after calming down, Helian ting convinced himself that his he tingchen was not that kind of person. He only had Helian ting in his heart. Why would he like other men? he had just said it casually. However, just now, he was able to tell Jason his thoughts but not him. What did this mean? What did this mean? Helian ting felt especially stifled right now. He had already promised that he would treat he tingchen well. He was indeed very good to him ¡­ Back then, in order to seek his forgiveness, he had also said that he would treat him well in the future, listen to everything he said, and would not lose his temper again. However, now that he was in trouble again, Helian ting realized that it was really difficult to control his temper. Because he cared about he tingchen, everything that was related to him was a big deal to him. In his heart, it would expand without limit, making him unable to control himself. Even a bottle of ice water could not extinguish the anger in Helian ting¡¯s heart. He was breathing heavily ¡­ He tried his best to calm himself down. He didn¡¯t want to argue with he tingchen, not at all. At this moment, Jason walked in. tingchen said that you can¡¯t drink ice water. You¡¯ll have a stomachache. He said when he saw the ice bottle in Helian ting¡¯s hand. Helian ting was angry. Jason had mentioned drinking ice water again. He was naturally furious, and his expression was rather ugly. He controlled his fist and did not swing it out. Helian ting suppressed his anger, threw the bottle into the trash can, and turned to leave. Jason looked at his face of displeasure and confusion. What was going on? When he tingchen came in, he happened to be walking face to face with Helian ting. However, Helian ting did not speak to him and went straight upstairs. He tingchen could tell that he was angry again. He really didn¡¯t know why he had so much anger to be angry with every day. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Jason did not know if he had said something wrong, so he asked he tingchen awkwardly. he¡¯s always like this. He¡¯ll be fine in a while. Maybe the child didn¡¯t listen to him and provoked him. He tingchen could only say this. How could the child not be obedient? now, he just ate and slept, and ate after sleeping. It was especially convenient. ¡°I feel like he doesn¡¯t really like me?¡± Jason pointed at himself. He could now speak Chinese very well. He also liked to speak Chinese. how could that be? he¡¯s just like that. Childish and childish! He tingchen really felt that Helian ting was becoming more and more childish. He was not friendly to Jason and was guarding against him. In fact, it was also an indirect distrust of him. If he trusted him, he wouldn¡¯t have let his thoughts run wild. Between lovers, especially male relationships like them, trust was even more important. Otherwise, there would be more conflicts in the future and the further down the road, the more difficult it would be. He tingchen didn¡¯t want to see them quarreling because of something that wouldn¡¯t happen. He also hoped that this misunderstanding would not happen between him and Helian ting. ¡°Like Gu Jue?¡± Jason spread his hands. Gu Jue was still on guard against him. Because of this, he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He did like Chu Bai Qing, but now that they were married and had a child, why would he want to ruin their life? Now, he only cared about Chu Bai Qing as a friend, nothing else. ¡°Almost!¡± He tingchen laughed. Helian ting¡¯s personality was becoming more and more like Gu Jue and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s. It¡¯s good to be nice to you, but it¡¯s also very overbearing and childish. When the few of them were together, they definitely had something to talk about. Knowing that Helian ting was angry, he tingchen was worried that he would fall sick again if he did not go up to take a look. So, he still went upstairs. When he returned to the bedroom, he saw Helian ting smoking by the window. He tingchen narrowed his eyes. This man had promised him not to smoke anymore. He was going back on his word ¡­ Did that mean that he might not be able to do what he had said before? ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re not allowed to smoke?¡± He tingchen¡¯s tone was cold as he asked. Chapter 1637 - Chapter 1637: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1637: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Helian ting had just taken a puff of his cigarette. He did not expect he tingchen to appear at all. This puff of smoke made him choke and cough. She coughed a little awkwardly and was a little angry. The pride in her bones came out again. ¡°I¡¯m going to draw!¡± Helian ting¡¯s reply was muffled and angry. He was like a rebellious child who had been reprimanded by his father. He retorted in a childish and unconvinced manner. ¡°Then you can continue smoking, and don¡¯t eat!¡± After hearing Helian ting¡¯s words, he tingchen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. After he finished speaking, he calmly turned around and left the bedroom. Wasn¡¯t it just a temper? who didn¡¯t know how to do it? She did not allow him to smoke for the sake of his health, but he still said, ¡± I¡¯ll smoke! Who was he playing with? Helian ting just watched he tingchen turn around and leave without stopping at all. Helian ting even suspected that the person just now was not he tingchen. How could he tingchen be so cold to him? the him in the past ¡­ Helian ting thought about it. Why were they still talking about the past? he had changed, so how could he tingchen not change? Just now, he tingchen actually said, ¡± then you can continue smoking. Don¡¯t eat! Don¡¯t even eat ¡­ He tingchen actually didn¡¯t let him eat? If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t eat! This time. Helian ting closed the window angrily and smoked in the bedroom. He kept smoking, and when he couldn¡¯t move anymore, he lit. cigarette for fun. As long as there was smoke, it was fine ¡­ He just wanted the smell of cigarettes and cigarette butts ¡­ In the dining hall. Chu baiqing saw that Helian ting had not come down to eat, and he tingchen had no intention of calling him. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he coming down to eat? isn¡¯t the child sleeping?¡± Chu Bai Qing just went to see the child and he was sleeping well. The two children loved to sleep. As long as they were fed, they would continue to sleep, and they would sleep very deeply. She would cry when she woke up, but as long as she was fed milk powder, she would stop crying immediately. After eating, drinking, and pooping, she would go back to sleep. That was why it was very convenient, unlike older children who were naughty and mischievous, had their own ideas, but were not obedient. ¡°I should be full!¡± He tingchen ate a mouthful of rice and said with a smile. Although they were overseas, they still had Chinese food. Jason not only liked to speak Chinese, but he also liked to cook Chinese food. It was probably because he loved the house and its Crow. It was all because he liked Chu Bai Qing at that time, that¡¯s why he was like this. Although Jason¡¯s food was ordinary and could not be compared with Gu Jue and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s, it was still edible. Furthermore, the taste was neither Chinese nor Western, and it had a different flavor. ¡°What did he eat?¡± Chu baiqing looked at he tingchen and smiled as he asked. Why didn¡¯t he remember having anything to eat at home ¡­ Unless he drank the children¡¯s milk powder! ¡°I¡¯m sulking!¡± He tingchen pursed his lips and tried not to laugh out loud. However, Chu baiqing laughed. He realized that he tingchen was quite humorous. ¡°What¡¯s sulking? What do we do?¡± Jason, who had just served the dishes, asked immediately. He was very interested in any dish that he had never heard of. sulking isn¡¯t the name of the dish. It¡¯s when you get angry there, so it¡¯s called sulking! Chu baiqing didn¡¯t want Jason to think about it, so he explained it to him. If he didn¡¯t understand, he would keep asking him and he would be annoyed. ¡°This can be eaten? Oh ¡­ I understand now, you¡¯re saying that Helian is sulking because of his own actions!¡± Although Jason¡¯s Chinese was very fluent, it still had a foreign accent, so it was particularly interesting to listen to. ¡°Alright, hurry up and eat, it¡¯ll get cold!¡± In fact, Chu baiqing was worried that if Helian ting heard it, he would have a bad impression of Jason. She already disliked him so much, and it was so obvious. She was just like her Ji Chenzhou. Back then, if Jason had not helped them, how could they have given birth to little seven and little nine? It was Jason who helped Helian ting and the other singer. Without him, he wouldn¡¯t have me. However, Ji Chenzhou and Helian ting did not like Jason. They were very grateful to him. However, they would also naturally set up a line of defense to be on guard against him. It was as if Jason could snatch him or he tingchen away at any moment. No matter how mature a man was, he would still have childish moments. And he wouldn¡¯t even realize how childish he was. He tingchen was very full. Although Jason¡¯s cooking skills still needed to be improved, when a person was in a good mood, the meal would also be delicious. The thought of Helian ting being in the room and sulking made him happy. There was an indescribable sense of pleasure. He wanted to sing and dance, which was almost a show-off. Helian ting couldn¡¯t hold his temper these few days, and he was a little eager to try. It meant the opposite. He tingchen naturally wanted to teach him a lesson. He could not let himself suffer any grievances. From the moment he convinced himself to forgive Helian ting, he tingchen told himself that he must not suffer any more grievances and must be strong. If Helian ting was stronger than him, he would be stronger than Helian ting. I can¡¯t let him suppress me anymore ¡­ After dinner, Jason made a box of flower tea. As he tingchen liked to drink it, Jason made it especially for him. The three of them sat in the courtyard and drank flower tea, chatting and laughing. Jason was a very gentle and versatile man. He casually sang again, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. Helian ting, who was in the bedroom on the second floor, could naturally hear such a happy atmosphere. He was in the bedroom that was filled with smoke. He was choking, and his stomach was hungry and thirsty. They were drinking flower tea, talking, laughing, singing, and dancing. He tingchen was obviously trying to anger him, right? She knew that he was angry, but she didn¡¯t coax him. Instead, she was still so angry at him ¡­ Helian ting called Gu Jue again. As for Gu Jue, it was past three in the morning ¡­ ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not done, are you? I already said I¡¯ll go tomorrow ¡­¡± Gu Jue really regretted that he did not turn off his phone just now. He did not expect that the people would not wake him up again. I¡¯m vexed, very vexed ¡­ Helian ting paced back and forth and said irritatedly. ¡°Eh, your he tingchen ran away with Jason?¡± Gu Jue also said in an irritated tone. ¡°Almost there, almost there!¡± If this continued, it would be faster. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up. If he runs away with Jason, I won¡¯t have to worry about our Chu baiqing!¡± Gu Jue laughed after he finished speaking ¡­ ¡°Your Chu baiqing is about to run away too. He¡¯s singing in the yard. Have you heard him sing? Do you want me to open the window and let you hear him and Jason¡¯s duet?¡± Helian ting was becoming more and more Black-bellied now. Gu Jue¡¯s words just now made him angry, so he would not let him feel comfortable either. He was annoyed and in a bad mood, so he naturally had one too. Everyone would be unhappy together. After hearing Helian ting¡¯s words, Gu Jue was no longer sleepy. He immediately got up from the bed and smoked. ¡°Helian ting, you¡¯re so f * cking bad!¡± Chapter 1638 - Chapter 1638: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1638: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Gu Jue¡¯s angry voice came from the other end of the phone. He knew that Helian ting said that on purpose. It was very likely that he was deliberately exaggerating. However, what could she do? knowing this made her feel frustrated. In his heart, that Jason still hadn¡¯t given up on his Chu baiqing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been studying Chinese and cooking Chinese food. Sometimes, Chu baiqing would even tell him that they didn¡¯t have any common topics and that he didn¡¯t know much about the hospital. He didn¡¯t know, but Jason did. They were all in the same profession, and they often performed surgery together. Damn it, Ji Chenzhou felt a sense of crisis when he thought of this. Women would take care of their children at home and do housework, while men would work outside. After a long time, men would look down on women in all kinds of ways. They would be disdainful of everything, and they would have no class and face ¡­ Although he wasn¡¯t a daughter, his nature was the same. Although he did not want to admit it, Jason was indeed a gentle, witty, and charming man ¡­ Gu Jue couldn¡¯t sleep at all. He wouldn¡¯t even let Helian ting hang up the phone. He was just telling him how Jason had been good to Chu baiqing in the past. When Chu baiqing disappeared, how did Jason take care of him? Then, there was nothing else to say. They talked about Shen Cong and tan song. Helian ting had never heard of the story between these two people. After hearing it, he could not calm down for a long time. Those who could be together were all happy people, and obviously they were all ¡­ He thought about how tan song had lived alone with Shen Congwen¡¯s ashes for so many years after he left. What kind of feeling was that? every day was torture for him. Life and death were not important to him. He was keeping his promise to Shen Chen and living. However, he was looking forward to death every day because that was the only way he could see Shen Chen ¡­ Helian ting had been chatting with Gu Jue the whole time. When his phone finally ran out of battery, the singing downstairs had already stopped ¡­ The night had already sunk into silence. He tingchen actually didn¡¯t return to his room? Just now. Helian ting was still sad about Shen Chen and tan song¡¯s love, but now. he was back to his angry state. He tingchen was completely ignoring him. He hadn¡¯t even had dinner, so why would he care if he was hungry? She didn¡¯t even come to see if he was asleep or what he was doing. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. What was the point of filling the bedroom with the smell of cigarettes? people would not even come in. He even choked himself ¡­ The hungrier a person was, the more irritable they would be. Helian ting was like a child in a fit of pique. His pair of ice-blue eyes kept staring at the door, thinking in his heart, open, open ¡­ She was waiting for the door to suddenly open and he tingchen to walk in ¡­ It was best that she still had the food in her hands. She said to him, ¡± don¡¯t be angry. Come, let¡¯s eat! Helian ting wanted him to forgive him like this and give him some face to eat. However, Helian ting waited for a long time, but he tingchen still did not come ¡­ The nursery After he tingchen had changed the diapers and fed the two children milk, he laid down on the other side of the bed. In fact, he could not fall asleep either. How could he not be thinking about Helian ting? he had not eaten dinner, so he must be hungry now. However, on second thought, he deserved to be hungry. Who asked him to be so angry every day and get angry at every turn? Moreover, they were all angry about insignificant things. He tingchen was also tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep. On the other side, Helian ting was still staring at the door. He tingchen was afraid that Helian ting would be hungry, so he got up in the middle of the night to look for food and prepared some food for him in the kitchen. Who knew that he would go to the kitchen the next morning and eat without touching anything? this person was really hungry ¡­ When Chu baiqing entered the kitchen, he saw he tingchen staring at the food. ¡°It¡¯s okay to go hungry for one or two meals. Gu Jue also went hungry when he was sulking in the past!¡± Chu baiqing said to he tingchen as an experienced person. In the past, Gu Jue was also like this. He would not eat for no reason. at first, I felt bad for him and even coaxed him to eat. He felt that it worked and would do it from time to time. Later, when he was hungry, I ignored him. When he was hungry, he ate it himself. I won¡¯t do it again. I can¡¯t spoil him! Chu baiqing whispered the words ¡®can¡¯t be spoiled¡¯ into he tingchen¡¯s ear. He tingchen laughed too. He was starting to like chatting with Chu baiqing more and more. He was always able to give him a lot of useful advice. Her originally conflicted mood instantly became clear. Why did she feel sorry for Helian ting? it was not like she would starve once or twice. It was also to teach him a lesson about his proud personality. Even if he was angry, he could not skip meals. He would starve him this time, but he would not do it again in the future. Breakfast was made by he tingchen, and Jason kept praising his cooking skills. ¡°Is he still sulking?¡± Jason was still very interested in this sulking. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s still eating!¡± He tingchen laughed. ¡°Oh, I want to try it one day!¡± Jason laughed and shrugged his shoulders, making fun of him. Chu baiqing gave Gu Jue a call to ask how the child was. Gu Jue replied, ¡± she¡¯s doing fine. She¡¯s already in school. Chu baiqing said, ¡± then I¡¯m hanging up! On the other side, Gu Jue was furious because Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even ask him how he was doing and only cared about the child. He really didn¡¯t take him seriously. In fact, Gu Jue had sent the children to li beixiao¡¯s house. Little seven and little nine were still very afraid of their brother mu. So, if they were sent there, the two naughty boys would definitely be obedient. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being disobedient when he came back ¡­ Chu baiqing did not expect Gu Jue to come, especially because of Helian ting. Helian ting did not eat dinner yesterday, breakfast today, and lunch today ¡­ Gu Jue had just gotten off the plane when Helian ting called him. ¡°Bring me some food, secretly. I¡¯m starving!¡± Helian ting had made up his mind to wait for he tingchen to coax him. He didn¡¯t believe that he tingchen wouldn¡¯t care if he was so hungry. If that was the case, he would just starve to death. tsk, you¡¯re so useless, but you¡¯re better than me. I didn¡¯t even eat two meals and I couldn¡¯t stand it! Gu Jue recalled his unbearable past. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer, so come quickly!¡± At this time, Helian ting couldn¡¯t care less about being embarrassed. He was too f * cking hungry. ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Jue hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Chu baiqing was about to leave, but who knew that Gu Jue would be standing at the door. He was really shocked ¡­ ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Gu Jue asked with an evil smile. ¡°You¡¯re more or less frightened. Why are you here?¡± Chu Bai Qing smiled and asked. ¡°Helian ting is starving, so he asked me to bring him some food ¡­¡± Gu Jue would definitely not tell her that he was here to prevent Jason from getting close to her. However, who would believe this reason? sending food across the country? was Helian ting stupid or was he, Chu baiqing, easy to deceive? Chapter 1639 - Chapter 1639: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1639: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Chu baiqing crossed his arms in front of his chest and squinted his eyes, trying to hold back his laughter. He did not believe Gu Jue¡¯s excuse. It was possible that Helian ting had called him to ask for food, but Gu Jue must have planned to come yesterday. When he tingchen and Jason saw Ji Chenzhou, they were both stunned. ¡°You go in, I want to go to the hospital!¡± Chu baiqing turned to the side and let Gu Jue in. After Gu Jue entered, Chu baiqing ignored him and left. Gu Jue stood there and watched Chu baiqing¡¯s car drive out of the courtyard. He had been ignored just like that. He had taken such a long flight here, and he didn¡¯t even ask if he was tired? Did he really have a change of heart? ¡°Hurry up and come in!¡± Jason saw that Ji Chenzhou was not moving and quickly greeted him. Gu Jue¡¯s face darkened.¡¯Who the hell is this? ¡°Where¡¯s the child? I¡¯ll go take a look ¡­¡± Gu Jue said to he tingchen, who was still standing there in a daze. ¡°I¡¯ll Take You There. I just fell asleep!¡± He tingchen finally reacted and brought Gu Jue upstairs. After Gu Jue saw the child, he went to the guest room, opened the door, and went in. The moment the door opened, Helian ting quickly looked up and was a little disappointed to see Gu Jue. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? If you don¡¯t want to see me, then I¡¯ll leave!¡± Because Chu baiqing ignored him, Gu Jue was not in a good mood, so his words were harsh. ¡°Leave me the food!¡± Helian ting was so hungry that he was shaking when he got up. When had the most noble former President ever suffered like this? Helian ting directly took the bag from Gu Jue¡¯s hands. He opened it and took a look. It was all things that he didn¡¯t want to eat. However, it was better to have food than to be hungry. Helian ting ate very quickly. Gu Jue opened a bottle of water for him. childish. In fact, they were all men. Therefore, when Gu Jue said this, he did not sound very imposing. After all, he had done the same thing before. I just want to see when he¡¯ll show concern for me. I feel that after I have a child, my status has dropped significantly. I¡¯m not being valued at all. Helian ting was 80% full, but he was afraid that he would vomit if he ate too much. After all, he had been hungry for a few meals and would feel uncomfortable if he ate too much. me too. When I arrived, our Chu baiqing was just about to go out. He said something and left ¡­ F * ck, even if it was an outsider, he would still have to exchange a few words of greeting, right? Not to mention her husband!¡± The more Gu Jue spoke, the angrier he became. and that Jason, I admit that he¡¯s a good person, a very warm-hearted good person. But even if he¡¯s warm-hearted, he can¡¯t treat me as his home, right? ¡± ¡°Your Chu baiqing left?¡± Helian ting thought about it. If Chu baiqing left, wouldn¡¯t he tingchen and Jason be the only ones left downstairs? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d leave without paying me any attention?¡± Gu Jue said in a bad mood. Helian ting tidied up the food and put it in a bag. He even opened the window to let the smell out. ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re amazing!¡± Gu Jue gave Helian ting high praise for destroying the scene. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see the child ¡­¡± Helian ting was just looking for an excuse to leave the room. ¡°I¡¯ve just seen it!¡± Gu Jue replied directly. ¡°Then you can watch it again!¡± Helian ting said angrily. Gu Jue narrowed his eyes, expressing his dissatisfaction with Helian ting¡¯s forceful request. so cute. Look at it again! Before Gu Jue could say that he was not going, Helian ting spoke again. Since his brother-in-law had already asked for it a second time, Gu Jue hummed unwillingly. Helian ting brought Gu Jue to the nursery again, but he tingchen was not there. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cute?¡± Helian ting asked with a smile as he carried his daughter. ¡°You¡¯re angry that I don¡¯t have a daughter?¡± Gu Jue was unhappy again. Now, she was so angry with her two sons that she regretted not having two more children. She could have at least had a daughter, right? ¡°If you two had another one, it might be a daughter!¡± Helian ting knew how it felt to not have a daughter. Before his child was born, he had always carried the little cutie. Sometimes, Feng Xi would say, ¡± this is my daughter. Let me carry her. Helian ting could feel the urge to have a daughter. He could be considered as someone who had been through this, so he understood. ¡°Let me hug you ¡­¡± Your daughter is still sleeping soundly. When you pick her up, she will rub herself in your arms. It had been a long time since Gu Jue had carried such a young child. However, she was someone who had raised a child before, so it was easy for her to carry him. they¡¯re so light. I don¡¯t even dare to carry them. I don¡¯t even know how I raised those two Rascals. Little seven and little nine were already very good at angering people and were very naughty. ¡°He probably took after you. Chu baiqing was very obedient when he was young!¡± Chu baiqing had a good temper since he was young. He was probably always bullied by Gu Jue. ¡°Yes, I admit that those two kids are like me. Our Chu baiqing has always been a good student.¡± Now that he thought about it, it felt like it was only yesterday. In the blink of an eye, the child had grown so big. Helian ting and Gu Jue were talking about the past in the nursery when he tingchen came to the bedroom with a bowl of noodles. Seeing that there was no one in the bedroom, he thought that Helian ting must have gone to the baby¡¯s room. Why did she send food to Helian ting? Gu Jue was already here. She couldn¡¯t possibly leave him in the room. What a joke ¡­ He had just made the seafood noodles, and Helian ting was willing to eat it. He tingchen thought to himself, forget it, I¡¯ll just coax him this once! When he turned around, he tingchen saw something on the floor under the table. He was a clean freak. He walked over, put down the bowl, took a piece of tissue, and picked up the residue on the ground. It was a small piece of pizza ¡­ He thought of Gu Jue carrying a handbag in his hand when he went upstairs. Helian ting. He tingchen carried the bowl of noodles to the nursery and saw Helian ting and Gu Jue chatting inside. When the children were sleeping, they would play some light music. They couldn¡¯t let the room be too quiet, in case the sudden sound scared the children. Therefore, the two children would not be affected by people coming in and out, even if they talked. Helian ting saw he tingchen holding a bowl of noodles and standing at the door. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he was actually a little proud of himself. He had won. He tingchen was the one who coaxed him first. On the other hand, Gu Jue looked at Helian ting sympathetically. He tingchen had come to deliver the noodles. Let¡¯s see if he could still eat it. If he didn¡¯t eat it, his ruse of self-injury would be in vain. If he ate it, he would vomit ¡­ She had eaten so much just now, how could she finish a bowl of noodles? I¡¯ve cooked you seafood noodles that you¡¯re willing to eat. Here, eat it, while it¡¯s hot! He tingchen walked in and placed the noodles on the small table as he smiled at Helian ting. Helian ting was stunned as he looked at the big bowl of seafood noodles ¡­ He was not hungry at all, so how could he still eat? especially since he was hungry for three meals, he had to gobble it up ¡­ Chapter 1640 - Chapter 1640: Chapter 1640- Chapter 1640: Chapter 1640- However, he couldn¡¯t even drink a sip of soup now ¡­ He tingchen saw that Helian ting was not moving and a faint smile appeared on his lips. why don¡¯t you want to eat the noodles I made? ¡± ¡°Or have you eaten?¡± He tingchen¡¯s simple words were full of power. Helian ting knew that if he said ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat¡± or ¡°I¡¯ve eaten ¡­¡± That would be completely shameless ¡­ He really regretted eating the food that Gu Jue had brought for him. It tasted so bad, and he was looking for trouble. no, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll eat it now ¡­ Helian ting stood up and walked to the small table. The noodles smelled so good. He tingchen¡¯s cooking skills had improved. At the very least, he could make quite a lot of things, but the taste might be a little bad. After all, not everyone had the talent to cook like Feng Xi, who could make food so delicious and delicious. Gu Jue leaned against the wall and watched Helian ting eat the noodles. He thought to himself, you must eat it all. Don¡¯t vomit! After Helian ting had taken a bite of the third floor, he could not eat anymore. After eating three mouthfuls, he didn¡¯t feel that the noodles were any less. Such a big bowl ¡­ He tingchen crossed his arms and looked at Helian ting¡¯s furrowed brows. He was angry and annoyed. In the past, although Helian ting was cold and aloof, he had never played any tricks. He did not need to play any tricks and would always give orders directly. Now, when the time came, in order to make her lower her head and coax him, she actually ate something and pretended not to eat. She wanted to continue the act of suffering and injuring herself. How could she be so childish? He tingchen just stood there and watched Helian ting eat. He looked as if he would not leave until Helian ting finished eating. Helian ting had no choice but to take two more small bites and shut his mouth tightly. He tingchen could also tell that he couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Although she was angry, she still felt sorry for Helian ting. Otherwise, he would not have cooked noodles for him. ¡°Is the pizza good?¡± He tingchen said coldly. ¡°Ü³..¡±When Gu Jue heard this, he used his catchphrase. Helian ting raised his head and looked at the cold-faced he tingchen. He slowly put down his chopsticks. There was no need to ask anymore. His he tingchen had already noticed. ¡°It¡¯s not good. It¡¯s not as good as the noodles you cook!¡± This was the truth. Helian ting did not like pizza, but who knew that Gu Jue would buy this for him. Looking at Helian ting¡¯s ¡®aggrieved¡¯ expression, he tingchen really wanted to smash a bowl of noodles into his face. ¡°Then you can continue eating your noodles!¡± He tingchen was really angry and annoyed. When this man was childish, his IQ was obviously not there. Now, he had his EQ, but his IQ was gone. At this time, his daughter made a few noises, and Helian ting immediately laughed. our daughter is about to wake up. I¡¯ll go and see her! She was really a good daughter. She had woken up at the right time to save her father from the fire and water. If he tingchen really wanted him to finish all the noodles, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned the pizza just now. She watched as Helian ting ate until he vomited. This time, Helian ting had failed to steal a chicken and ended up losing the rice, so he was very depressed. That night, Chu baiqing returned home. Gu Jue sat on the sofa and did not look at him. He was obviously still angry. ¡°Why did you come back so late? did the surgery go smoothly?¡± Jason asked naturally, as if he and Chu Bai Qing were from the same family. it wasn¡¯t very smooth. There was a little accident halfway. Chu Bai Qing looked exhausted. This kind of surgery was very energy consuming and he was in a very tense state. After the surgery, he felt dizzy and in pain. He didn¡¯t even drive back. Instead, he asked the hospital staff to drive him back. ¡°If it was an easy surgery, they wouldn¡¯t have invited you. Take a rest! Dinner will be ready soon!¡± Jason was also a doctor, and he could understand the fatigue after an operation the best. He just wanted to lie there and sleep all day long. Chu baiqing smiled and nodded. He walked towards the stairs. After taking two steps, he turned around and looked at Gu Jue, who had a dark expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re not coming back to my room?¡± Chu Bai Qing asked with a smile. Ever since he came back, Gu Jue had been pulling a long face, and he ignored him when he saw him. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t wait for Gu Jue¡¯s reply and went straight upstairs. Gu Jue was furious, but he had no choice but to follow her. As he watched Jason walk into the kitchen, he cursed again in his heart, f * ck, whose house is this? Gu Jue¡¯s heart was filled with anger. Once he entered the room, he would definitely not let Chu baiqing off easily. As expected, neither of them went downstairs for dinner. ¡°I¡¯ll go get them to come down for dinner!¡± Jason was worried that Chu Bai Qing would go hungry again. ¡°No need, I¡¯m busy right now. I just went!¡± When Helian ting passed by their room just now, he had already heard the ¡°fierce battle¡± inside. ¡°Busy with what? No matter what you¡¯re busy with, you still have to eat!¡± Jason looked at the many dishes he had made. Because of Gu Jue¡¯s arrival and Chu baiqing¡¯s fatigue, he had specially made a lot of dishes. Moreover, he felt that the dishes he made today were not bad. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I love you!¡± Helian ting raised his eyebrows slightly and said. Gu Jue doesn¡¯t feel bad for Bai Qing either. He¡¯s tired after the surgery ¡­ Jason was a little unhappy when he heard this. ¡°Absence makes the heart grow fonder, dry firewood meeting fire, of course I can¡¯t restrain myself.¡± Helian ting gritted his teeth and said as he watched Jason put food into he tingchen¡¯s bowl. ¡°..¡±Jason was speechless. It had only been. few days ¡­ He tingchen, on the other hand, was looking at Helian ting. He was dissatisfied with how Helian ting had been targeting Jason. In the next few days, Helian ting and Gu Jue kept targeting Jason. In the beginning, Jason did not realize it. However, he slowly felt it. do you guys hate me? ¡± Helian ting and Gu Jue shook their heads at the same time, meaning that they did not hate it. Jason was indeed not detestable, and they had to thank him. After all, without him, they would not have had their child. However, she had to guard against his enthusiasm, as it would become a target ¡­ ¡°Then why are you targeting me?¡± Jason was speechless. If she didn¡¯t hate him, why did she always insult him? Gu Jue and Helian ting looked at each other and did not say anything. He tingchen had wanted to come to the living room to chat with them, but when he saw the tense atmosphere between the three of them, he thought that he should let them solve the problem themselves. He tingchen had just returned to his room when his phone rang. It was an unknown number. Other than Ji Chenzhou and Fan bin, no one else had contacted him. Thus, this unknown number made he tingchen look at it for a long time before he picked up. There was a rustling sound on the other side of the phone, and the sound of the wind ¡­ It wasn¡¯t an advertisement ¡­ ¡°I remember when I sold you to the slave market, how old were you? You¡¯re old, and your memory isn¡¯t that good. Do you still remember? Little rascal.¡± The man¡¯s slightly aged voice came from the phone. When he tingchen heard this voice, he was so shocked that his hand became unstable and the phone slipped from his hand. So many years had passed, but he still remembered that voice. Even if he could no longer remember the man¡¯s face, the word ¡± brat ¡± was his nightmare. Chapter 1641 - Chapter 1641: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1641: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life He tingchen¡¯s body could not help but shiver. His body leaned against the wall and slowly sank. It was as if he was instantly in the dirty and chaotic slave market, being whipped and hung up ¡­ In the dark and damp hell, even though he was in a warm bedroom, he tingchen still felt cold all over, as if he was soaked in a cold river. Although he tingchen¡¯s phone had fallen on the floor, it was still on the line. He picked up the phone with trembling hands. what do you want to do? ¡± There was a kind of fear that was the scariest, and that was the experience from when you were young. This kind of fear would not reduce as you grew up. When no one touched it, it was as if it didn¡¯t exist. However, once someone pulled it out, the fear at that time would come back to you. This kind of experiment had been done many times, and no one could resist the fear of their childhood. ¡°I just suddenly thought of you, so I called to ask if you¡¯re doing well!¡± The man¡¯s deep laughter came from the other side. I¡¯m doing well. You, on the other hand, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you? ¡± He tingchen¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. There was not a single trace of blood on his face. Even though he was curled up into a ball, his trembling voice still betrayed his panic. if I had killed you back then, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to live to this day and still be with the president! The man¡¯s voice turned cold, and a faint hatred could be heard. ¡°Tell me the purpose of your call!¡± He tingchen didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with him. Back then, he didn¡¯t kill him, but he sold him off and made him suffer a fate worse than death ¡­ Not many people knew his phone number. It had been so many years, but this man could still find him. He clearly had a purpose. And he also knew that she was with Helian ting, so he must have a purpose. I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I¡¯m just a dying man who wants to do good and accumulate virtue. I just want to tell you your background! The man¡¯s sinister smile made he tingchen bite his arm tightly. Didn¡¯t he already tell him about his background back then? He said that his parents didn¡¯t want him because his eyes were too charming and were a scourge. That was why he sold her to him, and he sold her to the slave market. ¡°I don¡¯t need ¡­¡± He tingchen was about to hang up the phone. It was so cold. your mother is ¡­ The man on the other end of the phone directly said a name. It made he tingchen¡¯s finger, which was about to hang up, stop ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± He tingchen grabbed his hair. He didn¡¯t believe the man¡¯s words. whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not, you can check it yourself. Remember my number. If you confirm it, call me at any time and I¡¯ll tell you more. After the man finished speaking, he chuckled deeply and hung up the phone. The phone in his hand fell to the floor. He tingchen hugged his body and curled up into a ball. This can¡¯t be true, it can¡¯t be ¡­ For the past few days, Helian ting had noticed that he tingchen was in a daze. Sometimes, he would only respond after she called him a few times. Even when the two of them were being intimate last night, he was not paying attention. ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± Helian ting touched he tingchen¡¯s forehead. He did not have a fever. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep well these days!¡± He tingchen said to Helian ting with a smile. At this moment, he tingchen¡¯s phone rang. The glass of water in he tingchen¡¯s hand almost fell to the ground, but Helian ting caught it. Helian ting frowned and looked at he tingchen, who was staring at his phone nervously. Helian ting picked up his phone and saw that it was Ji Chenzhou. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? why are you so nervous?¡± Helian ting¡¯s knuckles turned white as he held his phone. ¡°Nothing, who ¡­ Is it a call?¡± He tingchen¡¯s throat tightened, and his voice was tense. ¡°Ji Chenzhou!¡± Helian ting handed the phone to he tingchen. ¡°I¡¯ll go see the child!¡± She turned around and pretended that nothing had happened. She let he tingchen answer the phone. As soon as Helian ting walked out of the bedroom, he tingchen fell onto the sofa and picked up the phone. ¡°I investigated ¡­ How is it?¡± He tingchen hugged a pillow and locked himself on the sofa. This was a sign of his lack of security. ¡°Tingchen ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was very low. He only called he tingchen¡¯s name and could not finish his sentence. Even though Ji Chenzhou did not finish his sentence, he tingchen already knew the outcome and slowly closed his eyes. Why did it have to be like this? why did he have to have such a life ¡­ He had just had a good life for a few days. He had a lover and a child. He was so happy that he could even laugh in his dreams. But why did she do this to him? why did she have to let him know about her background at this time? He even suspected that he had been a bad person in his past life, and that he had to experience such torture in this life. ¡°Tingchen, I will deal with the person who called you. No one will know about this.¡± others may not know, but I know that I can¡¯t convince myself ¡­ He tingchen buried his face in his knees in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, do you want me to fly over right now?¡± Ji Chenzhou was getting anxious. Hearing he tingchen¡¯s pained voice, he was also anxious. No one would have thought that such a thing would suddenly happen. The phone in he tingchen¡¯s hand was suddenly taken away. He raised his head in shock and saw Helian ting sitting on the sofa ¡­ Zhan Qing put his phone to his ear and listened. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± He tingchen reached out to grab the phone, but Helian ting grabbed his hand and gave him a warning look. ¡°Tingchen, speak up. I¡¯m very worried about you. Even if Helian ting finds out, he won¡¯t blame you!¡± Ji Chenzhou said anxiously. ¡°What should I know?¡± Helian ting asked gloomily. He knew that he tingchen was hiding something from him, so he did not leave and left the door ajar. However, he tingchen was in a daze and did not notice it at all. After hearing what he tingchen said just now, although he couldn¡¯t determine what the matter was, it must be related to him. Otherwise, he tingchen would not be in so much pain. ¡°Hmph ¡­ Helian ting?¡± Ji Chenzhou sounded like Helian ting¡¯s voice, but he was not sure. I asked you what I should know. Ji Chenzhou, don¡¯t hide anything from me! ¡°Chenzhou, don¡¯t tell him!¡± He tingchen shouted into the phone. On the other end, Ji Chenzhou immediately hung up the phone. He must have listened to he tingchen. When Helian ting called again, Ji Chenzhou¡¯s phone was already turned off. ¡°What is it that you can¡¯t let me know?¡± Helian ting shouted at he tingchen. ¡°It¡¯s nothing ¡­¡± He tingchen only replied indifferently, but his pale face did not look like he was fine. ¡°He tingchen, what are you hiding from me?¡± ¡°What the hell is it that makes you so afraid and in so much pain?¡± Seeing he tingchen¡¯s attitude, Helian ting was even more annoyed. Even a blind man could tell that he was busy, and he had heard everything just now. Was there any meaning in perfunctory words like ¡°nothing¡±? What was their relationship? Was there anything he couldn¡¯t tell her? ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± He tingchen also shouted at Helian ting. He was not afraid, he was not afraid ¡­ He kept telling himself, ¡± he tingchen, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re no longer the child you were back then. You won¡¯t be sold off again! However, why was he still trembling in fear? it was because he was afraid of losing Helian ting ¡­ Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re not afraid. Let¡¯s talk calmly ¡­ Helian ting hugged he tingchen and felt that his body was still trembling slightly. Helian ting stroked he tingchen¡¯s back, blaming himself for losing his temper just now. He tingchen gradually calmed down in Helian ting¡¯s arms. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have shouted at you. I was just too anxious. You¡¯re making me panic!¡± Helian ting kissed he tingchen¡¯s forehead. He had never seen he tingchen so afraid before. He was always so calm no matter what he encountered. Therefore, how could he not be anxious when he saw he tingchen panicking and feeling fear? Especially when he had shouted at Ji Chenzhou not to tell him, his eyes had been filled with deep fear. He tingchen did not say anything. He just closed his eyes and leaned into Helian ting¡¯s arms. He was greedy for this embrace. He didn¡¯t know if he would be able to get close to this person again if Helian ting found out the truth. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it ¡­¡± Helian ting gently caressed he tingchen¡¯s back. She could tell that he would not tell her, so she could only ask Ji Chenzhou. He tingchen fell asleep in his arms ¡­ Helian ting carried him to the bed. After making sure that he was really asleep, he walked out of the bedroom. Helian ting called na Ren directly and asked Ji Chenzhou to answer the phone. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t pick up, I¡¯ll force he tingchen to answer.¡± Helian ting said directly when Ren Zheng was in a difficult position. Not long after, Ji Chenzhou picked up the call. ¡°He tingchen didn¡¯t let me say ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou shouted at Helian ting. since I know that there¡¯s something going on, I¡¯ll investigate it even if you don¡¯t tell me. There¡¯s no such thing as an impervious wall in this world! ¡°But do you want to see he tingchen in so much pain? We¡¯ve gone through so many things together, what else can we not bear?¡± Helian ting really did not think that there was anything to hide from him. There was nothing that could threaten him and he tingchen. ¡°Helian ting, this matter is different ¡­¡± In fact, Ji Chenzhou also knew very well that if that person could call he tingchen, he could also call Helian ting. Now, he had sent people to look for this man, but there were no clues. He tingchen couldn¡¯t even remember what the man looked like. She could only remember his voice and the way he called him ¡°little brat.¡± The phone number he tingchen gave him could not be reached either ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the Difference? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re brothers?¡± Helian ting sneered. Even if they were biological brothers, they didn¡¯t have any children. What was wrong with them being together? Besides, they could not possibly be Blood Brothers. ¡°..¡±Ji Chenzhou remained silent. what exactly is it? hurry up and tell me. When the child wakes up ¡­ Helian ting urged, but before he could finish, he heard the child crying. He had no choice but to end the call. Helian ting said that he would call back later. Ji Chenzhou ended the call and looked at na Ren. ¡°What do we do? This matter can¡¯t be kept a secret at all ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou usually had a lot of ideas, but he would usually ask for Ren¡¯s opinion. then don¡¯t hide it. Just say it. If Helian ting doesn¡¯t care, then he can naturally comfort he tingchen. But if Helian ting doesn¡¯t get together with he tingchen because of this, then it only means that he doesn¡¯t love him enough. ¡°The person he tingchen needs the most right now is not you or me, but Helian ting. He is his everything. He doesn¡¯t dare to say it now because he¡¯s afraid of losing him.¡± Nain fiddled with the camera in his hand. He was going to take photos with Luke tomorrow. On the other side, Luke also said, ¡± I think master is right. We can¡¯t hide this, and we can¡¯t let young master he take the blame. Luke was staying at Ji Chenzhou¡¯s place for the time being. He and Naren were going to hold a photography exhibition together. Ji Chenzhou nodded and looked at his phone, waiting for Helian ting¡¯s call. If the child had not cried just now, he would not have told Helian ting. After all, this was he tingchen¡¯s business. He could not make the decision to tell Helian ting. However, after hearing Ren and Luke¡¯s words, he agreed to tell him. Just like what Luke had said, he couldn¡¯t let he tingchen take the blame for this. He had just started Living a Good Life. He couldn¡¯t bear this kind of pain anymore. Even if he had to suffer, Helian ting would be with him. No matter what, two people together was better than one person. Helian ting changed his son¡¯s diaper, hugged him and played with him for a while, then coaxed him to sleep. Her son¡¯s personality was not lively. He was a little shy, which could be seen now. His daughter, on the other hand, was more lively and active. She might be young, but if you teased her, she would immediately giggle. She looked very cute when she smiled ¡­ Helian ting and he tingchen hadn¡¯t thought of a nickname yet because they didn¡¯t agree on one. He tingchen was not satisfied with what Helian ting said, and Helian ting did not agree with what he tingchen said. Therefore, he had never been chosen. After having a son, Helian ting didn¡¯t dislike him as much as Feng Xi did. It was probably because his son had a very quiet personality, like he tingchen, so Helian ting liked him. Her daughter¡¯s personality did not resemble anyone else, because she and he tingchen were not lively and active. After kissing his daughter¡¯s face, Helian ting took his phone and left the nursery. Helian ting returned to the bedroom and took a look. He tingchen was still sleeping, so he covered him with a thin blanket. When she walked out of the bedroom, she happened to bump into Gu Jue. ¡°I noticed that he tingchen¡¯s mood has been rather low these past two days. Did the two of you quarrel again?¡± Gu Jue asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to make a call.¡± Helian ting took the phone and went to the balcony on the second floor. Gu Jue saw that Helian ting was also in low spirits and thought to himself that they must have quarreled ¡­ Helian ting called na Ren again, and this time, Ji Chenzhou picked up the call directly. ¡°Just tell me what it is!¡± In just a short while, Helian ting¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Actually, I shouldn¡¯t be the one telling you this, but my Ren and Luke both said that I should tell you, so I¡¯ll tell you. Chapter 1642 - Chapter 1642: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1642: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Ji Chenzhou sighed after he spoke. ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± Helian ting said impatiently. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on that even Luke knew about it, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°Nalan Xinxiang is tingchen¡¯s mother ¡­¡± Ji Chenzhou gritted his teeth and said. No one would have thought that Nalan Xinxiang was he tingchen¡¯s mother. No one would have thought of it, because she had wanted to kill he tingchen back then ¡­ However, the DNA test report was the truth. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could he tingchen be that crazy woman¡¯s son?¡± Helian ting asked coldly. This was absolutely impossible. How could this be ¡­ Nalan Xinxiang is Nalan Xinxiang, and he tingchen is he tingchen. Helian ting, you have to be clear about this. Nalan Xinxiang also wanted to kill he tingchen back then, so the most innocent person is he tingchen. Ji Chenzhou explained to Helian ting. He didn¡¯t want him to hate he tingchen just because he was Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s son. He couldn¡¯t have such hatred. It would be too cruel to he tingchen. After all, Nalan Xinxiang had killed Helian ting¡¯s mother, Nalan Xinyue, and had hidden it from him for so many years. As long as Helian ting thought about how he had called Nalan Xinxiang ¡®mother¡¯ for so many years, he would feel nauseated. that¡¯s impossible. It can¡¯t be true. That disgusting woman ¡­ Helian ting¡¯s emotions were so agitated that he could not calm down. He did not kill Nalan Xinxiang immediately. Instead, he let this vicious woman spend the rest of her life in a dark prison. To her, death was too satisfying. It was to make her life worse than death. That was the greatest torture. But now, Ji Chenzhou had come to tell him that he tingchen was Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s son ¡­ Helian ting, he tingchen is also in pain right now. He doesn¡¯t care who Nalan Xinxiang is. What he cares about is your attitude towards him, so you can¡¯t hurt him anymore ¡­ Ji Chenzhou was worried about Helian ting¡¯s mood. No one would be able to accept such a thing. When you see your lover, you will think of his mother. He killed your mother and lied to you for so many years. Back when Ren¡¯s parents had died, he and Ji Chenzhou had also had the same experience. She could only bet on Helian ting¡¯s love for he tingchen now. In response to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s question, Helian ting had already hung up. When Ji Chenzhou heard the beeping sound on the other end of the phone, he cursed fiercely. ¡°No, I have to go. I¡¯m worried about he tingchen.¡± Ji Chenzhou called Huo zhongrao in frustration and asked him to arrange a private plane for him. Ren didn¡¯t say anything. He was also worried, so it was good to go and take a look. On the other side, Helian ting smashed his phone. When he turned around, he saw he tingchen standing there with a pale face. He tingchen¡¯s hand clutched the edge of the door frame tightly, as if he had to dig his fingers in to hold it firmly. Those eyes that were originally filled with happiness and no longer lonely now had an ethereal feeling. It was covered with a thin layer of mist ¡­ As Helian ting looked at he tingchen, Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s face would appear in his mind. He thought about how he had been respectful to her all these years and how he had called her mother. Helian ting instantly retched. It was really disgusting ¡­ He tingchen slowly closed his eyes. He also felt disgusted. He felt disgusted at the thought of Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s blood flowing in his body. He wished that he could drain all the blood from his body ¡­ Helian ting punched the wall hard, because he could not say anything. Helian ting stepped on the broken phone and turned to leave. He tingchen let out a breath and forced himself to go to the baby¡¯s room. Looking at his adorable son and daughter, he tingchen could not help but cry. He knew that he was not so lucky to have a lover, a child, and a happy life. Everything felt like a dream, but it was not a dream. Now, he had woken up from the dream ¡­ He tingchen locked himself in the corner and hugged his knees like a helpless child. The silence of crying ¡­ It was as if they had telepathy. As he tingchen cried, his son and daughter suddenly started crying as well. Even his son, who had always been quiet and did not cry much, was crying very hard. He tingchen picked up his son, but no matter how he coaxed him, he couldn¡¯t. She put down her son and picked up her daughter. Usually, she would stop crying after comforting her. Now, she was disobedient and kept crying. She cried so hard that her heart was torn. The more the child cried, the more heartache he tingchen felt. His heart ached even more, and his tears fell uncontrollably ¡­ Gu Jue heard the children¡¯s Heart-wrenching cries from downstairs and quickly ran up. don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, be good ¡­ He tingchen coaxed his daughter softly, afraid that she would hurt her throat from crying. She was also worried that her son would cry by himself in the crib and she couldn¡¯t hold him in her arms. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing that he tingchen¡¯s child was crying, Gu Jue carried his son and asked. He tingchen did not say anything. When he heard the sound of footsteps running up, he thought it was Helian ting. Usually, Helian ting would immediately hear the child¡¯s cries, but this time, she was crying so loudly, but he did not come ¡­ Did she hate him and even his child? He tingchen carried his daughter and sat down on the floor against the wall. He could not stop his tears from flowing. Gu Jue became anxious when he saw this. He did not know what was going on at all. He had already said that he tingchen and Helian ting had quarreled, but Helian ting had said that he didn¡¯t ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t cry ¡­¡± Gu Jue said to he tingchen as he held his son and patted him gently. Why were the two of them crying at the same time? He tingchen did not seem to hear Gu Jue¡¯s words as he continued to cry while pressing his face against his daughter¡¯s. At this moment, all of her emotions welled up in her heart, making it ached. ¡°Helian ting?¡± Gu Jue shouted, but there was no response. Usually, he would be the first one to rush in when the child cried. Why was he not here today? Gu Jue had no choice but to call Chu baiqing. He was completely unable to handle such a situation. Chu baiqing received Gu Jue¡¯s call when the car just arrived. He hung up after he said that he was home. Chu baiqing didn¡¯t even change his shoes before he ran in. Because the moment he entered the living room, he heard the child crying. The moment she entered the nursery, she saw he tingchen sitting on the floor with his daughter in his arms. He was also crying. ¡°What is this? Where¡¯s Helian ting?¡± Chu baiqing quickly took his son from Gu Jue¡¯s arms and coaxed him gently. Gu Jue was sweating profusely from the child¡¯s crying. He sat on the chair with a confused look on his face. What exactly was going on? He tingchen couldn¡¯t coax the child well, and neither could Chu baiqing. The two children kept crying ¡­ She cried until her heart was broken ¡­ However, Helian ting did not appear. Gu Jue had gone out to look for him and had not returned yet. In the end, the two children were tired from crying and fell asleep. Chu baiqing settled the two children and sat beside he tingchen. She wiped his tears away. did you fight with Helian ting? ¡± Chu baiqing felt that even if they were quarreling, they shouldn¡¯t be like this. In the past, he tingchen had been through so many things, and she had also seen him cry. Furthermore, he had cried like this. ¡°I¡¯m Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s son ¡­ I¡¯m Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s son ¡­¡± He tingchen muttered to himself, his tone filled with ridicule. Chu Bai Qing¡¯s gentle eyes were filled with shock. How was this possible? He knew that he tingchen was an orphan. How did he become Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s son? If he was Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s son, why did she kill him? Chu baiqing suddenly remembered that Feng Xi had said that Nalan Xinxiang didn¡¯t say why she wanted to kill he tingchen. Why didn¡¯t he say anything? Now he understood. That woman¡¯s plan was here ¡­ He tingchen said that he was sold to the slave market. Chu baiqing boldly guessed that Nalan Xinxiang must have ordered someone to kill he tingchen, but that person had sold him out. Coincidentally, a few years later, Helian ting bought him over. That was why Nalan Xinxiang wanted to kill he tingchen to prevent her secret from being exposed. However, he had failed to kill her several times. This woman was really ruthless. In order to get what she wanted, she would kill her own son. She was simply inhumane ¡­ In the end, she had told shengsheng everything except for this. That was because she had already predicted that he tingchen and Helian ting would eventually be together. At this time, someone would leak the news to make Helian ting and he tingchen suffer. This was revenge. This woman was really inhumane. She was still planning in the end. tingchen, this is just a hurdle that you two need to go through. You have to believe that you love each other and will never be separated. Give Helian ting some time. No one would be able to accept such a thing. He felt disgusted just thinking about how he had been respectfully calling his mother¡¯s murderer ¡®mother¡¯ for so many years. Although Helian ting was not as cold as he used to be, there were some things that no one could force him to accept. He had to figure it out himself. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m.. cking dirty ¡­¡± He tingchen rarely used vulgarities. ¡°If you care about it yourself, how can you expect Helian ting to not care?¡± Chu baiqing could understand he tingchen¡¯s state of mind. After all, like Helian ting, he hated Nalan Xinxiang. However, reality told him that the person he hated the most was the person who gave birth to him ¡­ Gu Jue found Helian ting at the seaside. The beach was just a short walk down from Chu Bai Qing¡¯s house. Gu Jue looked at Helian ting who was sitting there dejectedly. He sighed and walked over. No matter how awesome these people were, they couldn¡¯t stop the question of their background. you can hate Nalan Xinxiang, but all of this has nothing to do with he tingchen. If you can¡¯t accept it, he can¡¯t accept it either. Gu Jue sat beside Helian ting, lit a cigarette, and handed it to him. Helian ting took the cigarette and took two deep puffs. I don¡¯t blame him. I can tell. It¡¯s just that when I see him, I think of Nalan Xinxiang and feel disgusted. Helian ting pursed his thin lips. No one could understand how strong his disgust was. just now, he tingchen said that he wanted to draw blood for himself. He also felt disgusted ¡­ Gu Jue thought that if he tingchen had a knife by his side just now, he would definitely cut his blood vessels and really let out the blood. He had to drain the blood that belonged to Nalan Xinxiang. between the two of you, you should play the role of protection, and he needs to rely on you, because he has no one else to rely on except you. ¡°You didn¡¯t see how much he cried just now!¡± The reason why Gu Jue¡¯s words were so profound was because their Chu baiqing was especially dependent on him. Chu Bai Qing was a clean freak. His things were always well-ordered and he could place them clearly. However, ever since they got together, he had stopped using his brain. He had to ask Gu Jue about everything. This was what it meant to rely on someone, completely relying on them. Gu Jue¡¯s words were like an electric shock to Helian ting, waking him up instantly. Helian ting got up, and the cigarette butt fell on him. He walked on the beach with uneven steps, as if his body had no strength. No matter how uncomfortable and disgusted he felt, he should not have left and let he tingchen suffer alone. He needed her more than ever, but what did he do? Looking at his helpless look, she even turned around and left ¡­ When Helian ting returned home, he tingchen had already fallen asleep. He wasn¡¯t in a good condition, so Chu baiqing gave him an injection. ¡°Go and see the child first! I can¡¯t sleep well, Jason is watching!¡± Chu baiqing said to Helian ting. Even though the child was young, they could feel it too. That was why they had cried so sadly before. Helian ting kissed he tingchen¡¯s eyes before getting up. After changing into clean clothes, Helian ting went to the nursery. As if sensing his father¡¯s return, his son, who had been sleeping, suddenly woke up. She didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. Her pair of black eyes kept looking at Helian ting. Then, she stretched out her little hands to grab Helian ting. Helian ting bent down and pressed his face against his son¡¯s small face, feeling the delicate warmth. Then, he kissed his son¡¯s little hand. Who knew that just as he looked up, his son¡¯s little hand would give him a slap on his cold face. Helian ting was stunned, then asked with a bitter smile, ¡± is this for your father? ¡± He thought his son was just waving his hand. Her son reached out and slapped Helian ting¡¯s face again, his cute little face unusually calm. This time, Helian ting was sure that his son was slapping his face. Even his son thought that he was wrong. It made he tingchen cry ¡­ it¡¯s daddy¡¯s fault. It¡¯s daddy¡¯s fault ¡­ Helian ting¡¯s eyes reddened. He held his son¡¯s hand and slapped his own face. After two slaps, his son burst into tears ¡­ When the son cried, he woke up the daughter, and the daughter cried too ¡­ Crying was a child¡¯s nature. They could not speak, so they could only cry to express their emotions. Helian ting¡¯s Red eyes were also covered with a layer of mist ¡­ Gu Jue heard the child crying and ran over again. ¡°Why are you crying again?¡± Gu Jue¡¯s head would ache whenever he heard the two children cry. These two children either didn¡¯t cry, or they would definitely cry heartbreakingly. . ¡®m crying so much that your heart will ache when you hear me ¡­ he tingchen was crying just now, and the child was crying like this ¡­ As Gu Jue finished speaking, Helian ting¡¯s tears could not stop falling. In this world, what could make the cold and hard Helian ting cry? it could only be his lover and his child ¡­ Chapter 1643 - Chapter 1643: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1643: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Gu Jue saw that Helian ting was also crying and let out a sigh of relief. He should have let his Chu baiqing do it. He couldn¡¯t handle such a situation! This family had been tormented to such an extent. What did it mean for father and son to have the same heart? he tingchen, who had already taken an injection and fallen asleep, was woken up by the child¡¯s cries. She stumbled into the room and saw Helian ting crying with the child in his arms. He had a dream just now. In his dream, Helian ting was crying while holding the child. His heart ached so much that he shouted at Helian ting, but he just didn¡¯t look up at him ¡­ He shouted desperately, but Helian ting did not seem to hear him. Then, he watched Helian ting leave with the child without looking back. It was useless no matter how much he shouted. He could only watch as he took the child away. ¡°Helian ting ¡­¡± He tingchen called out in a hoarse voice. His deep and hopeful eyes were a little bright, and the way he was holding back his tears made one¡¯s heart ache. Hearing he tingchen¡¯s voice, Helian ting suddenly turned around. When he tingchen saw Helian ting turn around, his tears fell, and then he smiled ¡­ The white linen shirt was loose on him, and he exuded an air of nobility. Helian ting turned around. He did not leave with the child ¡­ Helian ting got up and walked to he tingchen¡¯s side in two steps. He held the back of his head and sealed his mouth with a domineering kiss. They didn¡¯t need to say anything to each other now. They didn¡¯t need anything ¡­ For the first time, he tingchen responded to Helian ting so passionately and wildly. He did not care if he was doing it in front of Gu Jue and the child. This kiss was more intense than any other kiss he had experienced over the years. Without any feelings. Desire ¡­ She simply wanted he tingchen to feel that he was there, that he was right by his side ¡­ Gu Jue turned his face away and saw his son and daughter at once. They were staring at their fathers kissing with their small, round eyes. They had stopped crying ¡­ Gu Jue made a gesture of covering his eyes, but the two children simply ignored him and continued to watch ¡­ Gu Jue thought,¡±look, look. Anyway, you won¡¯t remember it even if you see it. You¡¯ll forget it when you grow up. Just watch the fun!¡± North City Helian ting had returned with he tingchen and the children. Helian Sheng was very pleased to see the two children. Her brother also had his own children ¡­ Feng Xi didn¡¯t like her three sons, but she especially liked her eldest uncle¡¯s son because he was very quiet. Her pair of eyes looked very similar to he tingchen¡¯s, which was both attractive and charming. Helian ting looked at the six cribs and smiled ¡­ Who¡¯s more lively than us ¡­ Having six children was something that he had never dared to think about in the past. Helian Sheng stood beside Helian ting and held his arm. he tingchen just told me to persuade you to use surrogacy! Helian Sheng¡¯s words were very calm. He tingchen said that her brother did not want his child, so he said that he tingchen¡¯s child was their child. However, he tingchen still hoped that her brother would want his child. She couldn¡¯t let the Helian family end in Helian ting¡¯s generation. That would be unfilial. ¡°Two is enough!¡± Helian ting did not care about blood relations. He tingchen¡¯s child was their child. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford one or two more ¡­¡± Helian Sheng said with a smile. In fact, she didn¡¯t mind it at first, but he tingchen still convinced her that she had to have an heir no matter what. She couldn¡¯t do things that she couldn¡¯t face her ancestors in the future. it¡¯s not a matter of whether I can afford to raise them or not. I just don¡¯t want to see any favoritism. Gu Jue and Ji Chenzhou¡¯s children are born from the same mother. They come from the same nest. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? ¡± Actually, Helian ting still had his own concerns, and he also felt that the current situation was quite good. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We can just find the woman from before to be a surrogate. Don¡¯t let he tingchen keep thinking about you.¡± Helian Sheng leaned against Helian ting. Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s sin ¡­ Give her the death penalty!¡± Helian Sheng thought about it and decided to tell him. ¡°En!¡± Helian ting had also thought about it before. Nalan Xinxiang had sinned greatly and deserved to die. Making her life a living hell was just making her suffer. However, if she were to live, she would only disgust everyone, including he tingchen. After that day, he tingchen never mentioned Nalan Xinxiang again. Everyone knew that he didn¡¯t want to mention it. Helian ting¡¯s men had also found the man who had made the call. He said that back then, Nalan Xinxiang had asked him to kill he tingchen. However, he had bought he tingchen into the slave market and lied to Nalan Xinxiang that he had already killed he tingchen. Nalan Xinxiang gave him a sum of money and he left. Just as Chu baiqing had analyzed, a few years later, when Helian ting brought he tingchen back, Nalan Xinxiang immediately recognized he tingchen as her son. She was worried that Helian ting would find out about this and then find out that she was not Nalan Xinyue. That was why she had tried to kill he tingchen so many times. Coincidentally, the prison that Nalan Xinxiang was in was dirty and messy, so they hired someone to warn them. This man came to work here and met Nalan Xinxiang ¡­ Nalan Xinxiang had promised him that as long as he told he tingchen about this, she would give him a sum of money. So, he called he tingchen ¡­ And Nalan Xinxiang¡¯s purpose was to separate he tingchen and Helian ting and make them suffer. To everyone¡¯s relief, such a thing did not happen. That day was unforgettable for both Helian ting and he tingchen. It was also because of that day that their love became even closer. There was nothing they couldn¡¯t experience anymore, nothing ¡­ Three years later. The days with children always passed by quickly. Feng Xi was deeply moved by this. Feng Xi brought her three sons to get a haircut and they sat down one by one. The manager asked Feng Xi respectfully, ¡± second young master, what kind of handsome hairstyle are you going to give the young masters? take a look, here¡¯s a picture! Feng Xi waved her hand. no need, just cut it into ¡­ Feng Xi whispered into the manager¡¯s ear. ¡°Ah?¡± The manager was surprised. He looked at the three cool young masters with a troubled expression. Was second young master his real father? The three young masters who were originally handsome and cool had to cut one of them ¡­ ¡°Do as I say!¡± Feng Xi said unhappily. yes, immediately, second master ¡­ The manager quickly called three top hairdressers and told them how to cut the hair. The three hairstylists were also dumbfounded, but they still started to cut their hair according to the requirements. ¡°If you don¡¯t cut it well, I¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡± The young master said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t look good with your hair cut, I¡¯ll shave your head!¡± The second young master laughed evilly. ¡°If it looks ugly, pay me a million Yuan!¡± The third young master yawned and said lazily. The three hairdressers all turned to look at Feng Xi, their faces troubled. ¡°Cut it.¡± Feng Xi looked at her three sons. It was as if she was going to kill her father. As the old saying goes, the son is the Father¡¯s nemesis. This saying is absolutely true. He did not raise three sons, but three enemies. They were especially obedient in front of their mother. Each of them had a sweet mouth. mommy, I love you ¡­ mom, you¡¯re so beautiful ¡­ ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the best ¡­¡± When the hairdresser finished cutting their hair, Feng Xi was very satisfied, comfortable, and happy. The three sons had the number 123 above their heads. The bottom was a small buzz cut, and the number was a longer hair ¡­ Although it was cut like this, the three young masters had a good foundation, and they were quite handsome after cutting it like this ¡­ However, the three children were furious ¡­ ¡°Return my hair!¡± The three young masters shouted at the barber in unison. As expected of multiple births, even the words they said were exactly the same. Feng Xi looked at their angry faces and smiled smugly. I¡¯ll let you guys anger me for a day. If I don¡¯t do it now, I¡¯ll be done in by you guys in the future. Feng Xi brought her three sons back home. Helian Sheng saw them walking in angrily, then looked at their hair ¡­ He was angry and wanted to laugh, so he punched Feng Xi¡¯s chest hard. At the beginning, when her three sons couldn¡¯t tell the difference, Feng Xi said that she would shave their heads and make the number 123 for them so that they could be distinguished easily. However, Helian Sheng didn¡¯t agree. The child was still young. It was best to shave all of her hair so that she could grow up better in the future. Who knew that after so long, Feng Xi would still be thinking about this and really cut the children¡¯s hair like this. Speaking of these three sons, their temper was really ¡­ Helian Sheng thought of the old saying,¡±when a child is born, the child¡¯s personality will be like whoever carries it out.¡± It seemed that this saying was really true ¡­ The eldest son was carried by master Xiu, the second son was carried by Feng Yan, and the third son was carried by Ji Chenzhou ¡­ At that time, it was whoever was there who carried her out, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Now, it seemed that it was really accurate. His three sons ¡®personalities were hard to control. Feng Xi always said that if she had known this would happen, she would have let Chu baiqing, Naren, and he tingchen carry the child. At the very least, the three of them were easier to manipulate. His three sons sat side by side on the sofa with their arms crossed. Then, they said in unison, ¡± second young master, come here. Let¡¯s talk! Ever since his three sons had gained self-awareness, they often stopped calling Feng Xi ¡°dad¡± and called him ¡°second young master.¡± Feng Xi ignored the three of them. Just because they asked her to go over, she would go over? How embarrassing would that be? don¡¯t you all know who the real father is? Helian Sheng just smiled helplessly. This kind of confrontation happened almost every two or three days. you¡¯re in the wrong. The children don¡¯t like this hairstyle. They can distinguish between beautiful and ugly now. He Liansheng whispered to Feng Xi. I think they¡¯re pretty good. They¡¯re so cute. I just want them to be cuter and not so cool. As soon as Feng Xi finished speaking, her three sons spoke again. you¡¯re not talking? Are you afraid?¡± Helian Sheng was about to grab Feng Xi¡¯s arm, but he had already walked over angrily. who said I¡¯m afraid? ¡± Helian Sheng shook his head. It was like this every time. If his three sons tried to goad her, Feng Xi would definitely fall for it. And then there was an endless quarrel ¡­ The son was not the son, and the Father was not the Father ¡­ Compared to the liveliness at Feng Xi¡¯s house, Helian ting¡¯s house was much quieter. Helian ting bought two villas next to each other. One was renovated, and he tingchen opened a coffee shop. In the beginning, they didn¡¯t count on making money. They didn¡¯t lack money. They just wanted to have something to do. Who knew that as he did it, he became more and more famous. People who came to drink coffee because of his fame had to make a reservation. Helian ting let him do what he wanted. It was rare for he tingchen to like something. Because the coffee shop and his house were next to each other, he tingchen could take care of both sides. However, what made Helian ting dissatisfied was that he tingchen was handsome and his coffee was good. Men and women were always pestering him, asking for his number and wanting to make friends with him. From time to time, Helian ting would go to the coffee shop to declare his sovereignty. The names of their son and daughter were given by he tingchen. The son was called coffee and the daughter was called Feifei. Because he liked coffee, although Helian ting felt that the name was not good, he did not object. Now, as long as he tingchen wanted to do something, he would try his best to satisfy him. Helian ting¡¯s caf¨¦ was very attractive. It was not very talkative, but it always had a smile on its face, which was particularly charming. ¡°Sister, what do you want?¡± Cafe stood behind the bar counter and said with a smile. what a cute little brother. Big sister, I want that handsome guy¡¯s phone number. Can you get it for me? ¡± The beautiful girl touched Coffee coffee¡¯s head and said. ¡°That?¡± Coffee shop pointed at he tingchen, who was making coffee, and asked. ¡°Yes, yes. yes, it¡¯s him ¡­¡± The beauty nodded her head with an infatuated look. ¡°He¡¯s my father!¡± Kacca smiled. ¡°Your father? What about your mother?¡± The beauty was disappointed, but she did not give up. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother!¡± Kaka¨¦ was still smiling. He liked to smile the most, and his voice was pleasant to the ear. Without a mother, she would have to take care of the child alone, and she still had hope ¡­ ¡°Then, can I be your mother?¡± The beautiful woman said as she tried to tempt him. She was the best at coaxing children. ¡°No, my father won¡¯t agree!¡± Kacca immediately smiled and shook his head. ¡°Your father?¡± The beauty was stunned. Why did she have a father? ¡°Little brother, why do you have a father?¡± ¡°I say, why are you wasting time with her?¡± At this moment, coffee, who was playing with its phone under the table, got angry. It crawled out and said to coffee. ¡°Dad said to be a gentleman to girls!¡± Kuai Kuai was still smiling. He wasn¡¯t angry at all because his sister had said something bad about him. our Father also said that we should ignore women who Harbor ill intentions toward him! Fei Fei had a fiery temper, but she wasn¡¯t noisy and usually didn¡¯t talk much. The beautiful lady was confused. why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re talking about? ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of a boy-girl relationship? My father and my father are a couple, so you have no chance!¡± Fei Fei shouted at the beauty. ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re so rude!¡± At this moment, he tingchen walked over and said to Fei Fei. On the other side, Helian ting, who had been watching the battle, immediately stood up when he saw his daughter being criticized. ¡°Well said, Feifei.¡± His daughter was protecting him, so he had to support her. No matter how slow the beautiful woman¡¯s reaction was, she also understood at this time that this was a man and a man ¡­ Chapter 1644 - Chapter 1644: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1644: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life The beautiful woman looked at Helian ting¡¯s pair of ice-blue eyes and his cold temperament. He was simply too handsome. It was obvious that the coffee master was the one on the offensive. Looking at the lovely children in front of her, the beautiful woman couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Indeed, good men have good men ¡­ ¡°I wish you happiness ¡­¡± The beautiful woman sincerely wished him well. It was really an era where fujoshis were everywhere. Fei Fei gave Helian ting a handsome look, and the father and daughter clapped their hands. Meanwhile, coffee continued to wipe the bar counter slowly. This child had a good temper, but he was also a little slow. Back then, Helian ting had even asked if he wanted to name it little turtle, but he tingchen had despised him for a few days. Although kaka¨¦ was a little slow, he had a good personality and was very serious in his work. In the future, he would definitely be a capable and warm man. He had just started kindergarten and already had a childhood sweetheart. His daughter¡¯s personality had been rebellious since she was young. He tingchen and Helian ting had talked about this several times. However, Helian ting said, ¡± a girl should be strong. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be bullied. On the other hand, Helian ting liked his daughter¡¯s cool and domineering attitude, which was very similar to his. Moreover, at home, no matter what happened, his daughter would definitely be the first to support him. He was not like his son, who was always a fence-sitter who always sided with both sides. ¡°Don¡¯t always come over if you don¡¯t have anything to do!¡± Even though the child was already three years old, he tingchen was still not used to being intimate with Helian ting in front of outsiders. And every time, he had to announce his ownership in a high-profile manner, making him very embarrassed. After being angry with him a few times, he sent his two children here. One was placed on the bar counter, and the other was stuffed under the bar counter, cooperating with him from both inside and outside. He couldn¡¯t say anything about the child, could he? ¡°I didn¡¯t cause any trouble or say anything, so why can¡¯t I come?¡± Helian ting was not angry. Anyway, you can say what you want and I¡¯ll do what I want. Back then, he had specially bought the villa next door for convenience. If he had known that he tingchen could make his coffee shop so well and so famous, he would have built a villa in the mountains and let him drive there. He would have seen who would drink there. ¡°You should know what¡¯s going on in your heart!¡± He tingchen carried his son down from the bar chair and touched his head. On the other hand, Coffee Coffee smiled at he tingchen. dad, you look especially handsome today! The plaid shirt suits you very well!¡± He tingchen used to like wearing white linen shirts because he liked the color white. He yearned for a color that was pure and free. However, after she got together with Helian ting and had a child, her mood changed. He didn¡¯t wear white regularly anymore. Occasionally, he would wear other colors or checkered ones. Every time he tingchen and Helian ting got angry, the caf¨¦ would speak up to ease the atmosphere. Fei Fei pouted her little mouth, her face full of pride. Sometimes, she looked exactly like Helian ting. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter whose blood the child had. It was like those who didn¡¯t know that the coffee was his child would think that she was Helian ting¡¯s child. It was because Fei Fei¡¯s arrogance was too similar to Helian ting¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to take an afternoon nap after you bring the child back!¡± At this time, the coffee shop was busy, and he tingchen hated being peeked at the most. Every time Helian ting appeared, the coffee drinkers would stop drinking and look at them instead. Unfortunately, this was an era where fujoshis ran amuck. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, are you not sleepy either?¡± Fei Fei threatened. I¡¯m big sister¡¯s little tail ¡­ The smart kacca didn¡¯t say if he was sleepy or not. On the one hand, he didn¡¯t want to offend his father. On the other hand, he wanted to offend his sister. In fact, it could be seen that in the future, coffee would definitely be a warm man with high emotional intelligence. Fei Fei gave him a satisfied look, then went back to the bar counter and continued to play. Coffee Coffee laughed as he climbed up the bar chair again. It was immediately clear who was the boss in this family ¡­ He tingchen helplessly massaged his temples. His daughter was controlling too much. Helian ting said that he was restricting the child¡¯s nature and did not care. This was really a headache. If he was already so overbearing now, what would he do in the future? He tingchen was even worried about Fei Fei¡¯s future boyfriend. Who could stand the overbearing and pampered Fei Fei? Actually, he tingchen had been worried for nothing. When Fei Fei grew up, the Knight would simply pamper her like a baby. On the other hand, coffee had gently protected his baby for a lifetime ¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t I learn how to make coffee from you?¡± Helian ting saw that he tingchen was unhappy and immediately came over. He tingchen ignored him and turned around to walk to the operating table. Helian ting was not annoyed. After winking at his daughter under the bar, he walked towards he tingchen. On the other hand, coffee looked at his father¡¯s back and shook his head helplessly. If he was his father, he would have turned around and left in an injured position when his father ignored him. With his father¡¯s personality, he would definitely not be in the mood to work. If he went home to coax him, he would think that he had gone too far. She shouldn¡¯t have gone over to bother him when her father was still angry. Previously, Helian ting had said that he wanted to learn how to make coffee from he tingchen. He tingchen also wanted to call him, but Helian ting did not have the patience to do such a thing. It was annoying. Besides, this was a job of serving people, and the guests always had their own requests. Helian ting was annoyed when he heard this. One time, a customer who knew a lot about coffee made a lot of requests to he tingchen. He tingchen sounded like an expert, so she was happy to communicate with him. However, Helian ting didn¡¯t understand, so he thought that this person was here to cause trouble. Who would make so many requests for a cup of coffee? so, she said to him directly, ¡± you drink whatever you brew. Why are you making so many requests?! At that time, the customer left in anger. Helian ting was also unhappy. don¡¯t bother with people like him in the future. There are all kinds of people here, but he¡¯s acting all high and mighty. Helian ting was still wondering if he should get someone to teach her a lesson. He tingchen slammed the table at him. can you not cause trouble? He¡¯s an expert, so he can naturally make requests. You ¡­¡± That was the first time he tingchen had lost his temper at Helian ting, and Helian ting was stunned by his outburst. Later, Helian ting felt aggrieved and told Gu Jue about it. Gu Jue said to him, ¡± our Chu baiqing was even kicked up by a medical dispute before. I wanted to step in, but he said that it was his job and he didn¡¯t want me to interfere! after that, I stepped in. How could I just stand by and watch someone bully our Chu baiqing? in the end.. caused more trouble. Those medical disputes said that our family¡¯s Hospital was in cahoots with the underground. In the end, our Chu baiqing ignored me for a few days ¡­ so, you have to understand that that¡¯s their job. We shouldn¡¯t interfere. Later on, Helian ting no longer cared about his work. However, as he became more famous and more people came, some people began to pursue he tingchen. There were both men and women. In such a situation, how could he not appear? Helian ting stood beside he tingchen, pointing at one and asking what it was and what it was for. He tingchen didn¡¯t reply to him and continued to busy himself with his head lowered. Helian ting turned around. His son reached out his little hand and gestured for him to walk. Helian ting frowned. His son made an angry expression again, and this time, Helian ting understood. since you¡¯re annoying me, I¡¯ll leave ¡­ After Helian ting finished speaking, he turned around and left. When he passed his son, he gave him an OK gesture. His son smiled at him. That warm smile was like a small sun. He tingchen watched as Helian ting left on his own without even taking the child with him and sighed. Helian ting walked out of the coffee shop and did not go home. He had to run away from home a little. Helian ting thought for a while. He could not go to his sister¡¯s house to make her worry. He could not go to Ji Chenzhou¡¯s house because he was on good terms with he tingchen. He could not go to Gu Jue¡¯s house either because it was too close to Ji Chenzhou ¡­ Finally, Helian ting went to master Xiu¡¯s house. Master Xiu looked at Helian ting, who came empty-handed, and frowned. didn¡¯t you say you wanted to drink? Where¡¯s the food?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have wine at home?¡± Helian ting changed his shoes and walked in. ¡°There¡¯s wine, but no dishes!¡± Lord Xiu said coldly. ¡°Let Qin Nan do some!¡± Helian ting did not hold back. ¡°I went to train!¡± Lord Xiu glanced at Helian ting with dissatisfaction. Usually, he didn¡¯t even bear to ask Qin Nan to cook, but Helian ting was not polite. Since Qin Nan was now a coach, master Xiu and the rest had also returned from the happy Island and settled down in North City. Now that everyone was in North City, they would get together when they were free. More than three years had passed, and Qin Nan still refused to admit that he and master Xiu were a couple. Lord Xiu didn¡¯t get angry and continued to pamper her as he should. However, when disobedience deserved punishment, he didn¡¯t show the slightest mercy. your coach Qin trains hot-blooded boys. Are you not worried? ¡± Qin Nan was more mature and charming now. There were many girls chasing after him. It was not that there were no boys, but Qin Nan should not show off. ¡°Even if he has the heart, he doesn¡¯t have the physical strength!¡± Master Xiu was looking for something to eat in the refrigerator. He was thinking about what to make to go with the wine. Helian ting immediately understood what she meant. Master Xiu had softened Qin Nan every day, so he couldn¡¯t go out and show off. However, this Black-bellied master Xiu was indirectly praising his good physical strength. In the end, master Xiu made some simple things and took some wine. The two of them just sat on the sofa and drank without much care. Master Xiu watched as Helian ting turned off his phone. He took a sip of wine and asked, ¡± did you fight? ¡± it doesn¡¯t count. I just ran away from home. I¡¯m scaring him! Helian ting did not know if this would work, but his intuition told him that it was right to listen to his son. Master Xiu almost spat out the wine in his mouth. If Feng Xi had said this, he wouldn¡¯t have found it strange. However, when Helian ting said it out loud, he felt awkward and amused. ¡°Who are you betting on?¡± Asked Lord Xiu with a smile. ¡°Our he tingchen!¡± Helian ting gave master Xiu a ¡± don¡¯t you know? ¡± . let me tell you, it¡¯s useless. They don¡¯t care if you have this habit. Lord Xiu used the word ¡°they.¡± This probably meant that he had tried it before but failed. If this habit developed and they ran away from home from time to time in the future, how could they stand it? Therefore, they would always kill these people the first time. ¡°Have you tried?¡± Helian ting held the glass of wine in his hand, feeling uncertain. He had turned off his phone and left home. If he tingchen didn¡¯t look for him, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to go back. It would be so embarrassing. ¡°I won¡¯t do such an embarrassing thing!¡± Lord Xiu refused to admit it. Helian ting closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. you must have done a lot! At this moment, Helian ting¡¯s heart was completely at a loss. He looked at his phone that he had thrown on the sofa and wondered if he should turn it on now ¡­ Then, if he tingchen called him, he would say that master Xiu and Qin Nan had quarreled and wanted him to drink with them. As Helian ting thought of this, he had already taken the phone and pressed the power button. Master Xiu looked at Helian ting¡¯s actions, took a sip of wine, and shook his head. I realized that you¡¯re all so arrogant in the past, but now you¡¯re all henpecked. The ¡®you guys¡¯ that master Xiu was referring to were Gu Jue, Ji Chenzhou, and Helian ting. In the past, each one was more arrogant than the other, and it had always been me who was the boss. But now, Chu baiqing¡¯s kindness towards he tingchen was gone with a single word and a look. Especially Gu Jue. She heard that he used to handcuff Chu baiqing in bed. That day, she drank too much and even said, ¡± I¡¯m especially afraid of our Chu baiqing now. To what extent? he told me to sleep on the sofa, but I didn¡¯t even dare to sleep in the guest room ¡­ There was no need to mention Ji Chenzhou. In the past, Ren had to listen to everything he said. He was very evil. Now that their Ren had allowed Luke to stay at their house, Ji Chenzhou felt uncomfortable. However, he still had to treat him with good food and drinks, for fear that his Ren would be unhappy if he did not treat him well. Several times, Ji Chenzhou had come to complain to him, saying that na Ren¡¯s interest in taking photos and cameras was much greater than his, and that he had fallen out of favor ¡­ If Helian ting had some status, he would not have run away from home. This was all because he was too arrogant in the past. Now, he had to lie down and slip away. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re not afraid of your coach Qin?¡± Helian ting was unhappy when he heard this. How could they be ¡°henpecked?¡± Wasn¡¯t Lord Xiu from their place? Usually, when Qin Nan made a fuss, master Xiu didn¡¯t say anything and just indulged her. To put it bluntly, he was still afraid of Qin Nan ¡­ He always said that he would punish Qin Nan, but was the punishment in bed also a punishment? ¡°When have I ever been afraid of him?¡± Lord Xiu raised his eyebrows and asked. His overbearing Bandit-like aura came back again. Helian ting watched as Qin Nan walked in. His steps were so light that he couldn¡¯t hear him at all. Master Xiu¡¯s back was facing him, so he couldn¡¯t see him. Qin Nan made a shushing gesture to Helian ting. Helian ting thought of how master Xiu had said that they were ¡°henpecked.¡± She didn¡¯t remind him ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of coach Qin?¡± Helian ting asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what fear is. It¡¯s true that my Qin Nan is afraid of me.¡± As soon as master Xiu thought of Qin Nan¡¯s stubborn and proud appearance, a smile appeared on his face. Chapter 1645 - Chapter 1645: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1645: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life After hearing master Xiu¡¯s words, Helian ting smiled coldly and took a sip of wine. He didn¡¯t believe master Xiu¡¯s words. Even a man like Lord Xiu had become a liar. Qin Nan leaned against the wall, waiting to hear what master Xiu would say next. ¡°Your Qin Nan is afraid of you?¡± Helian ting said as he put down his glass. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of me, are you afraid of you?¡± Master Xiu narrowed his eyes. If they weren¡¯t afraid of him, who else would they be afraid of? Helian ting glanced at his phone again to make sure that he had turned it on, but there were no calls or messages. ¡°Why can¡¯t I believe that he¡¯s afraid of you!¡± Helian ting asked absent-mindedly. When master Xiu heard this, he became serious. if I say one, he won¡¯t dare to say two! ¡°Then you say one, let¡¯s see if I dare to say two!¡± At this moment, Qin Nan¡¯s voice came from behind. Master Xiu turned around and saw Qin Nan leaning against the wall, grinning with his little canine teeth. Helian ting laughed unceremoniously, then looked at master Xiu. She was waiting for him to say ¡°one.¡± Master Xiu got up and said to Qin Nan, ¡± you¡¯re back. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go cook for you!¡± Helian ting almost kneeled down in front of master Xiu. He thought that master Xiu would reply with a strong-willed sentence. Even if it wasn¡¯t a ¡®one,¡¯ it would be something else that was more imposing. Who knew that he would actually say such a sentence so indifferently? It really opened his eyes. This was called not afraid? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have anything to eat at home?¡± Helian ting then recalled that master Xiu had just said that there was no food in their house. Master Xiu ignored Helian ting and gave him a look that said,¡±just you wait.¡± Qin Nan did not reply. Instead, he walked over to greet Helian ting and went upstairs to take a shower. In the past, Qin Nan had joked with Ren that he would drive a good car in the future. After that, master Xiu had bought him a few cars, but he didn¡¯t drive them. As a coach, he drove a car worth tens of millions to work. Who would dare to hire him? Therefore, Qin Nan rode a bicycle to and from work. The bicycle he rode was the most expensive one. Qin Nan didn¡¯t want to ride it in the beginning. He wanted to buy a bicycle that cost a few hundred Yuan, but uncle Xiu insisted because he felt that a good bicycle was safer. He and Qin Nan simply couldn¡¯t understand. They were both on two wheels, how was it safe ¡­ However, it was much more low-key than a luxury car. After all, not many people knew about bicycles. ¡°Are you not expecting me to take you in?¡± Said Lord Xiu as he looked upstairs. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to take him in, Qin Nan will. Besides, I might not be staying here!¡± Helian ting was thinking that he tingchen would definitely call him. Helian ting really did stay here for two days. He tingchen did not even call him. However, his daughter had called him and told him that since he had already ¡®run away from home¡¯, he should just stay away and never come back. One would be embarrassing, and the other would be embarrassing ¡­ Helian ting hung up the phone and thought that these two things had the same meaning. Qin Nan, on the other hand, was happy that there was one more person at home. He missed the times when everyone was together on Happy Island. He was quite happy ¡­ There was nothing much to say for a day since it was just him and master Xiu at home. He liked to watch sports, and master Xiu liked to watch military affairs ¡­ He liked to stay up late, and master Xiu liked to get up early ¡­ Lord Xiu didn¡¯t allow him to eat anything he liked ¡­ it¡¯s okay. Just hang in there for two more days. Young master he will definitely call you! Qin Nan said to Helian ting while eating an Apple. Helian ting lay on the sofa without moving. He could not hold on for another day. She missed he tingchen and the child ¡­ However, if he went back like this, it would be really embarrassing ¡­ In fact, he had wanted to go back without calling that day, so he said that he was going to drink with master Xiu. However, she kept waiting for the call, thinking that it would come in a while. He waited until the latter half of the night ¡­ This was where the awkwardness came from. He didn¡¯t go back, and he tingchen didn¡¯t even call. Everyone knew what was going on ¡­ He thought that his he tingchen would not be so ruthless as to not let him go home and argue with him for two days ¡­ However, the result was that their he tingchen was indeed ruthless ¡­ ¡°What if they don¡¯t fight?¡± At this moment, Helian ting finally understood what it felt like to spend a day as long as a year. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for a few more days, they¡¯ll call eventually!¡± Qin Nan thought for a while and said very seriously. How was Helian ting going to tell Qin Nan? he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. He really wanted to throw away Li Zi¡¯s face and go home directly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you go back like this, you¡¯ll lose face!¡± However, Qin Nan directly sat beside him and said. The words ¡°crestfallen¡± immediately made Helian ting dispel the idea of going back. If he went back, not to mention others, even Qin Nan and master Xiu would laugh at him. Just endure it ¡­ It was obvious that Helian ting had lost weight in just two days. She missed the child and he tingchen ¡­ ¡°You are right, you are right ¡­¡± Helian ting now hoped that Qin Nan would persuade him to go back! When a couple quarrels, why take it so seriously? it doesn¡¯t matter who bows first!¡± But he didn¡¯t say anything, and neither did Lord Xiu. They didn¡¯t understand him! Helian ting still didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. ¡°You eat more, you¡¯re eating too little!¡± Qin Nan advised when he saw that Helian ting had only eaten so little. Master Xiu saw that he was concerned about Helian ting. Although he didn¡¯t show any displeasure on his face, his eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not delicious ¡­¡± Helian ting missed the noodles that he tingchen cooked. When master Xiu heard this, he was completely unhappy. He threw his chopsticks on the table and said in a deep voice, ¡± how is it not good? ¡± How was his cooking not good? If it wasn¡¯t delicious, would Qin Nan have grown so well? ¡°It¡¯s tasteless!¡± Helian ting supported his head and said weakly. Master Xiu was about to get angry again, but Qin Nan stopped him. he¡¯s in a bad mood, so you should give way to him! ¡°He¡¯s not a child, why should I ask him to do anything?¡± The more Qin Nan spoke to Helian ting, the more unhappy he was. If she was unhappy, she could not be nice to Helian ting. ¡°Then you don¡¯t treat him like a child?¡± Qin Nan said patiently. Why was this old man so cowardly? ¡°He¡¯s not you!¡± Lord Xiu directly replied. In master Xiu¡¯s heart, only Qin Nan was a child, a child that he had to dote on and pamper. Master Xiu¡¯s words left Qin Nan speechless. He had been spoiled rotten by master Xiu all these years, to the point where he couldn¡¯t even take care of himself. Helian ting didn¡¯t listen to what they were saying at all. He just continued to pull the vegetables. At this time, the doorbell rang. Qin Nan was about to open the door, but master Xiu told him to continue eating, so he got up to open the door. Master Xiu opened the door and saw he tingchen standing at the door. He smiled and greeted him. The moment master Xiu saw he tingchen, his gloomy face immediately turned bright. ¡°Hurry up and bring him home, he¡¯s so annoying!¡± Said Lord Xiu with a sigh. Chapter 1646 - Chapter 1646: I wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1646: I won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life An apologetic smile appeared on he tingchen¡¯s face. sorry for disturbing you, master Xiu! When master Xiu walked into the dining room, he said to Helian ting, ¡± your he tingchen is here to pick you up! However, Helian ting did not move at all. He was still holding his head and fiddling with the vegetables on the plate. Why didn¡¯t he move? it was because he didn¡¯t believe what master Xiu said at all. Why would his he tingchen come to pick him up ¡­ He would be so grateful if she could give him a call. Please let him go home! He tingchen looked at Helian ting¡¯s dispirited look and did not move. He just stood at the entrance of the dining room. Qin Nan saw he tingchen behind master Xiu. it¡¯s really young master he. Helian ting would definitely believe Qin Nan¡¯s words. When he turned around, it was his he tingchen standing there. ¡°Baby ¡­¡± Helian ting rarely called he tingchen ¡®baby¡¯ now, because he tingchen said it was too mushy. However, Helian ting would still call her that when they were being intimate. Sometimes, Helian ting would even call he tingchen his wife. Every time he called him that, he tingchen would get angry. However, Helian ting insisted on calling his anger ¡°coquettish.¡± After that, he would force he tingchen to call him hubby. Every time he tingchen couldn¡¯t stand his barging and implored him to call him hubby, he would be particularly excited. After that, it would become even worse, without any restraint. The result was that she would be forbidden from going to bed for a few days in a row ¡­ sorry for disturbing you. I¡¯ll take him back. Let¡¯s have dinner together another day! He tingchen didn¡¯t even look at Helian ting, but said to master Xiu and Qin Nan. sure, I want to drink the coffee made by young master he! Qin Nan immediately replied. Master Xiu nodded. He just wanted he tingchen to take Helian ting away as soon as possible. He was too annoying. He tingchen turned around and left. Helian ting quickly followed behind him. Lord Xiu sat down and picked up his chopsticks. why?! After saying these two words, he was about to eat when Qin Nan spoke. ¡°Yes, why bother! I don¡¯t know who did this back then ¡­¡± Qin Nan laughed as he said this, then he lowered his head and ate. Master Xiu picked up some rice with his chopsticks and looked at Qin Nan. who was I doing that for? ¡± When this matter was brought up, Lord Xiu was annoyed and angry. Back then, he had indeed done such a silly thing and ¡®ran away from home¡¯. He went to Chang Qing¡¯s house and stayed there for a week, but Qin Nan didn¡¯t even call him. Chang Qing sent someone to follow Qin Nan and then reported to master Xiu what he had done. He watched movies with his students, played basketball with his colleagues, and went shopping by himself. Anyway, he was not idle ¡­ Chang Qing was also a boring person. When he saw that master Xiu was in pain, he came up with an idea. That day, Qin Nan and the students went to watch a movie. It was a horror film. So Chang Qing asked him to order his men to cut off the electricity in the house where master Xiu and Qin Nan lived in the middle of the night ¡­ Then, he sneaked in and opened all the windows. The night wind was cold, and Qin Nan was woken up by the cold. He saw the window open in a daze, and the White curtains were floating there. He clearly remembered that he had closed the windows before he went to bed. Why were they all open ¡­ Qin Nan wanted to turn on the bedside lamp, but it didn¡¯t light up after pressing it a few times. At this time, Qin Nan was a little scared. He had slept with his family at home, had roommates in school, and later on, he had slept with Ren. After that. she had always been with master Xiu ¡­ The only time she had lived alone was when she was on the happy Island. However, she was not afraid at all. To be honest, he was quite afraid to be alone. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was used to living with Lord Xiu and had a dependence on him, but he was particularly timid now. The window was open, and the lights were not on. Why did it look so much like the horror movie he had watched tonight ¡­ People were afraid of scaring themselves. When she thought of the scenes in the movie, Qin Nan shivered all over. If master Xiu was here, he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid. With him here, he had nothing to be afraid of ¡­ Then came the sound of the wind. It was a very strong wind that blew the curtains. The bedroom was very cold, and Qin Nan did not dare to get out of bed to close the window. The bedroom was dark, with only the cold moonlight shining in from outside ¡­ Qin Nan always felt that there was a ghost behind him ¡­ Or a ghost would suddenly fall from the ceiling ¡­ Or a ghost crawled out from under the bed ¡­ The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. His trembling hand reached for his phone, and Qin Nan quickly called master Xiu. Even in the middle of the night, the phone was picked up after three rings ¡­ ¡°Come back quickly ¡­¡± As soon as the call was connected, Qin Nan¡¯s mouth immediately trembled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be back immediately!¡± Master Xiu didn¡¯t know what was going on with Qin Nan, so he could only put on his clothes and comfort him. The usually calm master Xiu didn¡¯t even know that he was wearing his clothes inside out. When he went downstairs, Chang Qing¡¯s car was parked in the courtyard, and it looked like he had just come back. In fact, Chang Qing had calculated the time and drove the car here just to ask his boss to go back as soon as possible. Until now, both Grandpa Xiu and Qin Nan didn¡¯t know about this. When master Xiu returned home, he immediately looked at the meter box. It turned out that the circuit had broken. After she was done, she quickly ran upstairs and opened the bedroom door. She saw Qin Nan wrapped himself in the quilt, shivering ¡­ Master Xiu walked in a few steps and said, ¡± alright, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m back! She pulled the blanket away and saw that Qin Nan¡¯s small face had turned pale. That was because he was scared! When Qin Nan saw Ming Xiu, he immediately threw himself into his arms. you scared me to death. Why did you only come back now ¡­ Qin Nan was just scaring himself. He always felt that there was a ghost. When he looked to the left, he felt that the ghost was hitting the right, and then the other way around ¡­ After turning his head twice, he felt that the whole house was full of ghosts ¡­ She hid herself in the blanket and waited for master Xiu to come back. alright, alright, alright. I¡¯m late. Don¡¯t be afraid! Master Xiu stepped on the gas pedal all the way back, which was already his fastest speed. Master Xiu consoled Qin Nan, and after a while, Qin Nan¡¯s complexion became better and regained some color. in the future, I won¡¯t go on dates with women anymore ¡­ Without waiting for Grandpa Xiu to speak, Qin Nan spoke first. This was the reason why Lord Xiu had ¡®run away from home¡¯. . few days ago, Qin Nan went out to eat with a woman and even watched a movie. They even took. photo and posted it on their WeChat moments with the title ¡± a happy day ¡°. This was simply a public challenge to master Xiu¡¯s bottom line! When he came back, he asked Grandpa Xiu to throw it onto Qin Nan¡¯s bed and give him a good beating. Qin Nan was tortured to death, but he still didn¡¯t know how to admit his mistake. He still said stubbornly, ¡± I still have a date with her tomorrow. What can you do about it? ¡± With Lord Xiu¡¯s temper, would he be able to tolerate this bad habit of his? She could spoil him in other matters, but when it came to matters between men and women, she could never indulge him. Qin Nan refused to give in, and in the end, master Xiu was completely enraged ¡­ Chapter 1647 - Chapter 1647: - wont let you down for the rest of my life Chapter 1647: ¨C won¡¯t let you down for the rest of my life Only when Qin Nan cried until his throat was hoarse and he said something wrong did master Xiu let him go. However, master Xiu was not happy, so ah Wen gave him an idea to let him run away from home, so that Qin Nan would realize his mistake. Just like that, he left, and Qin Nan was even more at ease ¡­ However, looking at Qin Nan¡¯s attitude now, it seemed to be effective, because he no longer dared to go out and show off. On the other side, he tingchen was driving while Helian ting sat in the front passenger seat. He tingchen didn¡¯t say a word and drove very fast. He tingchen had a steady personality, but he drove very fast, especially when he was in a bad mood. He especially liked to overtake cars, which clearly told Helian ting that he was in a particularly bad mood. Helian ting¡¯s face was still pretending to be cold, but his heart was already in a mess. When he returned home, he tingchen got out of the car and went straight to the elevator from the garage without waiting for Helian ting. Helian ting was waiting for the elevator to go up and then called for the elevator. When he went upstairs, he tingchen had already returned to his room to change. When Helian ting went to the bedroom, he tingchen had already finished changing and came out. He completely ignored Helian ting ¡­ Helian ting took a shower and changed his clothes. When he went downstairs, he tingchen had already cooked the noodles. Helian ting was so happy that he thought he tingchen had cooked it for him. Who knew that ¡­ ¡°Feifei, can you eat now?¡± He tingchen¡¯s voice was suppressed, and one could hear the helpless compromise in his voice. At this moment, Fei Fei ran over from the toy area. bring my father back. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill my promise and eat! Fei Fei even blinked at Helian ting ¡­ It turned out that he tingchen went to pick her up because his daughter threatened him not to eat. He thought that he tingchen was missing him, but Helian ting could not describe the disappointment in his heart ¡­ Fei Fei started to eat the noodles. It smelled a familiar smell. Helian ting, who had no appetite at master Xiu¡¯s house just now, was hungry again. Fei Fei gave him a look, indicating for him to sit down ¡­ However, Helian ting was embarrassed. If he tingchen did not give him any noodles to eat, he would be so embarrassed ¡­ ¡°I say, father, why aren¡¯t you sitting?¡± When Coffee Coffee walked in, he asked casually. Then, she pulled Helian ting over and sat down. ¡°Dad, I want noodles with more shrimp. Dad, what do you want more?¡± What was a biological son? this was a biological son, and his strength was similar to his father¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything ¡­¡± Helian ting could only bite the bullet and say. Fei Fei shook her head helplessly. This father ¡­ His brain became dull the moment he saw her father. He tingchen filled a small bowl of noodles for cak¨¦. There were many shrimps on it. Helian ting was still sitting there and waiting ¡­ Seeing he tingchen holding a big bowl, she wondered if it was for him. Who knew that he tingchen would sit down with the bowl and start eating ¡­ As expected, it was awkward to sit there. She didn¡¯t even let him eat. ¡°I say, father, my father hasn¡¯t?¡± Fei Fei looked at her father¡¯s angry face and said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have hands?¡± He tingchen¡¯s tone was very calm. Although he was helpless against his daughter¡¯s threat, he was more angry with Helian ting. How old are you? Why was he acting like a child? She was always worried that he would run away with someone else. They were already married and had a child. Who else could he run away with? Then again, in this world, who else could be better than he, Helian ting, to be able to attract he tingchen? Also, he didn¡¯t trust her that much. Was he such an irresponsible person towards relationships? did he have a change of heart just like that? Wasn¡¯t it good to be together? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Feifei refused to eat and forced him to bring him back, he would definitely leave him hanging and come back whenever he wanted to. He had really grown up to actually run away from home. Why didn¡¯t he go to heaven? ¡°Father, you can go by yourself!¡± Coffee immediately echoed. ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± Helian ting was indeed Helian ting, and now his temper was back. He got up, pushed his chair away, and walked out of the dining room ¡­ Coffee and coffee looked at each other and shook their heads. Their father was really too impatient ¡­ He tingchen¡¯s anger was also rising. ¡°I won¡¯t fight or quarrel with him. None of you are allowed to go upstairs. Eat well!¡± He tingchen first told the child not to think that he had fought with Helian ting again. After all, the child was still young. ¡°We¡¯re not going up, you guys do as you please!¡± Fei Fei waved her hand and said. Kuai Kuai nodded. Daddy is angry. Their daddy is going to be in trouble ¡­ Helian ting returned to the bedroom and lay on the bed. He would never have thought that he would be so angry one day. Now, he was more and more willing to sulk ¡­ He tingchen walked in and pulled off the blanket on Helian ting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Throwing a tantrum in front of his child, is this how a father should act? How old are you?¡± He tingchen really wanted to kick Helian ting¡¯s ass. He was really angry. The whole day was endless because of this ¡­ ¡°Who asked you to ignore me?¡± Although Helian ting¡¯s temper had changed in the past few years, he was still very hot-tempered. ¡°Why should I ignore you? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s letting your imagination run wild all day. Who else could I have run away with? Other than you, who else can I like?¡± He tingchen thought that in this world, other than Helian ting, there was no other man who could walk into his heart. Helian ting knew about this, but he still had doubts every day. After hearing he tingchen¡¯s words, the originally angry Helian ting¡¯s lips curved up slightly, but his face was still tense. He tingchen liked him ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m asking you, how old is caf¨¦?¡± How could he tingchen not see the smug smile on Helian ting¡¯s face? ¡°Three years old ¡­¡± Helian ting replied sullenly. ¡°How old are you?¡± He tingchen asked again. ¡°..¡±Helian ting didn¡¯t say anything, so he tingchen¡¯s question was definitely not a good one. ¡°I think you¡¯re only two years old. You¡¯re not even as sensible as a three-year-old!¡± He tingchen saw that he didn¡¯t want to tell him, so he decided to tell him himself. ¡°How am I insensible? You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t like the look of me now!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who always does things that are unpleasant to the eye!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only doing that because I care about you!¡± ¡°Would you be happy if I monitored you every day?¡± I¡¯d be very happy if you did that. It means you care about me. You don¡¯t even ask who I¡¯m talking to on the phone or who I¡¯m going out to see. It means you don¡¯t care about me. ¡°Helian ting, I trust you, but what about you? When I say an extra sentence to someone, you always ask me what I said.¡± I only asked because I care about you! you¡¯re disrespecting me ¡­ I was concerned about you ¡­ Outside the door, Fei Fei and the caf¨¦, one pretending to be he tingchen and the other pretending to be Helian ting. ¡°You just don¡¯t care about me!¡± Said Feifei. ¡°You just don¡¯t respect me!¡± Said Kaka. Then, the two children covered their mouths and laughed. Their fathers would continue to argue about this issue for a lifetime ¡­ Chapter 1648 - Chapter 1648: Chapter 1648-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1648: Chapter 1648-childhood sweetheart ¨C Downstairs of the girls ¡®dormitory- Feng nai had just returned from the self-revision room. He had just walked to the entrance of the dormitory when someone called out to him. Feng nai turned around and saw that it was the president of the Student Union, su fan. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng nai asked with a faint smile. The 17-year-old Feng nai was even more beautiful than her mother when she was younger. Her eyes, in particular, looked a little like those of Westerners and were very deep. Even if she didn¡¯t put on any makeup, her natural, bare face would still be stunning. Feng nai and su fan were in the same major, so their relationship was pretty good. Feng nai also had a good impression of him. ¡°I saw that you¡¯ve been revising all night and didn¡¯t even go for dinner, so I bought you something to eat!¡± As he spoke, su fan handed the bag in his hand to Feng nai. ¡°This ¡­¡± Feng nai looked at the bag in su fan¡¯s hands. She hadn¡¯t eaten, but their relationship didn¡¯t seem to have reached such a level of concern. ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive. Besides, you helped me buy books that day. You always buy these for my sister to eat. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to. Take it!¡± Su fan was the kind of boy who was clean and thorough. His family background was not bad, and he was also very handsome. He was very popular with the girls in school, and he was very kind and friendly to everyone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank ¡­¡± Feng nai was just about to take the bag from su fan¡¯s hands, but before he could finish speaking, someone hugged his shoulder. Li mu put his arm around Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder, and his well-defined palm was tightly wrapped around Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder. The seventeen-year-old Li mu was simply a replica of li beixiao. His whole body exuded a calm and domineering aura. However, if you look closely, there¡¯s Feng Yan¡¯s devilish charm in his eyes, which probably has something to do with the fact that he often slept with Feng Yan when he was young. ¡°Li mu ¡­¡± Su fan knew li mu. He was the top student in their school. Why was he hugging Feng nai? Feng NAI¡¯s shoulders shrank as he felt the heat on his shoulders. When he blinked, his thick, curly eyelashes were like a small fan. When nainai was young, she had a bad temper, was cunning, and was very mischievous. However, when Feng nai had grown up, she was a little more shy and didn¡¯t talk much. She liked to study and read. It was probably because Feng Yan was more strict with her, but it was also because she was protected too well, so she lost her edge and had a little more peace. Feng nai being able to live on campus was the result of Shi Nian¡¯s hard work. According to Feng Yan¡¯s intentions, he wanted her to attend Day School. However, Shi Nian¡¯s meaning was that the girl had grown up. He should let her go and give her freedom. After that, Feng Yan couldn¡¯t change Shi Nian¡¯s mind, so he agreed. However, after a few days, he would secretly come to see his daughter. However, she had to keep a low profile, because Feng nai didn¡¯t want her classmates to know about her family background. She wanted to be an ordinary student. ¡°You dare to try?¡± Li mu tilted his head and said to Feng nai with narrowed eyes. Li MU¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ears. It was deep and penetrating, and it was very charming. Li MU¡¯s overbearing manner was not inferior to his father, li beixiao, in the past. Although Feng nai wasn¡¯t as powerful as he was when he was young and always bullied li mu, he had grown up in Feng Yan¡¯s care, after all, so he still had some temper. Being threatened by li mu in front of his senior, he was naturally unhappy. Feng nai reached out to take it again, but li mutie¡¯s words frightened him so much that he retracted his hand. Li MU¡¯s deep voice still echoed in her ears, with a hint of ticklish heat. if you dare to answer it, I¡¯ll kiss you in front of him. A tongue kiss! Feng nai raised his head and looked at li mu, his watery eyes filled with embarrassment. The distance between the two of them was only a fist¡¯s distance. One of them had his head lowered while the other had his head raised. In su fan¡¯s eyes, this was an affectionate look ¡­ Su fan clenched the bag in his hand tightly. He liked Feng nai a lot, from the first time he saw her. They got along very well usually. He was still thinking that he would confess to her on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day in a few days, but he didn¡¯t expect li mu to appear. She had never seen them together before, but now that she saw them, they were already in such an intimate relationship. Seeing that Feng nai was so frightened that he had his hands behind his back, li MU¡¯s overbearing eyes carried a satisfied smile. ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my fianc¨¦e!¡± Li mu looked at su fan and said word by word. Su fan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. It wasn¡¯t just his school, but many girls from other schools were also chasing li mu. Many of them were more beautiful than Feng nai and had better family backgrounds, but li mu didn¡¯t even look at them. He had thought that they were at most a couple, but he did not expect that she was actually his fianc¨¦e ¡­ What Feng nai hated the most was li mu saying that she was his fianc¨¦e. She didn¡¯t want to marry him. There were so many girls who liked him. If she married him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything in the future and would just watch him play every day. If he didn¡¯t look, he would be seduced by someone sooner or later ¡­ She didn¡¯t want that kind of life. The love in her mind was to find a quiet place, build a house, and do what they liked with the person she loved deeply. When he wanted to travel, he would go out for a walk, and when he was tired, he would come back and stay at home ¡­ She yearned for such a simple life, not the title of Mrs. President of the Li Group ¡­ When she was young, she liked to play with Mumu. However, as more and more girls liked him, she was not willing to play with him anymore. Li mu had never accepted the feelings of those girls, but he had never explicitly rejected them ¡­ There were even many girls who claimed that they were li MU¡¯s girlfriends, and there were many who fought over it. Feng nai thought that he didn¡¯t have the ability to drive away all these girls who swarmed over because there were too many of them! ¡°Feng nai, is this true?¡± Su fan didn¡¯t believe that Feng nai couldn¡¯t tell what he meant to her, so he asked, not giving up. Feng nai looked at su fan. She naturally knew that su fan liked her, and she could feel it. She had a good impression of su fan and they could get along well. Even su fan had said that he wanted to find a quiet place to raise a few dogs. When he had nothing to do, he would play the guitar and paint oil paintings, or make a pot of coffee on a rainy day to snuggle up with his loved one and chat. All these were in line with her thoughts ¡­ no, I grew up with him. He was just joking with you ¡­ Feng nai said as he looked at su fan. She knew that by saying this, she was actually indirectly responding to su fan. She wasn¡¯t being impulsive. She wanted to try it out with su fan. Because of the boy who appeared beside her, she had a good impression of su fan and got along well with him. So, she wanted to try it out ¡­ Su fan smiled. I understand ¡­ The corners of li MU¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he actually also revealed a smile. The hand on Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder also exerted force, and he turned her body over. She pinched Feng NAI¡¯s jaw. I¡¯ll give you one more chance. I¡¯ll repeat it. What¡¯s our relationship? ¡± Li MU¡¯s voice was very cold, but the smile at the corner of his mouth was very thick. The evil in his eyes was getting more and more arrogant. Chapter 1649 - Chapter 1649: Chapter 1649-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1649: Chapter 1649-childhood sweetheart Li MU¡¯s smile was as charming as his mother Huo qingge¡¯s, but his deep eyes were a combination of li beixiao and Feng Yan, deep and evil. Feng NAI¡¯s body involuntarily wanted to shrink back, but li mu held the back of his waist, and with one force, the two bodies were tightly pressed together. Although they were the same age, li mu was almost 20 centimeters taller than Feng nai. When she was young, Mumu would listen to nainai. But when she grew up, Feng nai knew very well how domineering li mu could be. ¡°Li mu, this is a school. Why are you hugging Feng nai like this and letting others see?¡± Su fan stepped forward and wanted to pull Feng nai out of li MU¡¯s arms. However, li mu only gave him a cold look, and su fan¡¯s hand froze in the air, not daring to move forward. Feng nai, I¡¯m giving you a chance. Think carefully before you answer. Don¡¯t say anything wrong! Li mu completely ignored su fan. Instead, he raised Feng NAI¡¯s chin again and forced her to look at him. He knew that Feng nai was avoiding him, but he didn¡¯t know why. Even when he was at his house, he would choose to go there when he was not home. Even his mother asked him,¡¯did you fight with nainai? Or did you bully her?¡± It turned out that she didn¡¯t want to find him because she wanted to be with another boy. She actually dared to. They were engaged since childhood, and she could only be with him, li mu, in this life. Feng nai bit his lip. His heart was in a mess. Many of the images of him and Li mu together when they were young and the scenes of those girls madly chasing li mu were all mixed together. When she was young, Mumu would listen to everything she said. However, when li mu grew up, he was like an egoistic person who did not go back on his words and listened to everything he said. Just like now, he was forcing her to answer questions that she did not want to answer. Even Tang Tang said that her brother was too overbearing and that she could not stand it. Feng nai also felt that he couldn¡¯t stand it. She didn¡¯t think that li mu was the person she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. She just wanted to live a simple life, that was all. ¡°Li mu, we¡¯re not related ¡­¡± In the end, Feng nai still spoke up, and she said this firmly. Li mu suddenly released his grip on Feng NAI¡¯s jaw, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a devilish arc. ¡°Feng nai, remember what you said!¡± Li mu pointed at Feng NAI¡¯s mouth with his slender finger and said in a deep voice. Such a devilish li mu made Feng nai shiver uncontrollably. On a summer night, she actually felt extremely cold. Looking at li MU¡¯s back as he left, Feng nai felt as if all the energy in his body had been sucked out, and his heart was stuffy and flustered. After saying such words, it should have nothing to do with li mu, right? ¡°Feng nai, are you alright?¡± Su fan saw that Feng NAI¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good and went forward to help her. Feng nai withdrew his arm. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go back first ¡­ Feng nai heaved a sigh of relief, his heart aching. Feng nai returned to the dormitory and lay down, feeling a little uncomfortable ¡­ Li MU¡¯s smile when he left made her feel uneasy and flustered. In fact, when she said that they had no relationship, she had already made up her mind to promise the consequences of li MU¡¯s anger. However, she didn¡¯t expect li mu to just leave with a smile ¡­ This was not like him at all, and it was precisely because of this that she felt so uneasy. Feng nai stayed in a two-person dormitory, and the girl who stayed with him was from Yucheng. Her name was Tong Fei. She and Feng nai got along pretty well, but they hadn¡¯t reached the point where they could talk about everything. ¡°Nainai, I saw li mu hugging you from upstairs just now. What happened? How do you know li mu?¡± Tong Fei asked as she wiped her hair. ¡°Oh, our parents know each other ¡­¡± Li mu and Feng nai were the same. No one in school knew about their family background, and Li mu even rode a bicycle to school. I¡¯ve never heard you say that you know the school hunk. It¡¯s so enviable. I heard that li MU¡¯s family is very rich? ¡± Tong Fei asked excitedly. ¡°Not very rich ¡­¡± Feng nai replied indifferently. Li MU¡¯s family was quite rich, and his uncle was the president ¡­ Tong Fei recalled that Feng NAI¡¯s family didn¡¯t have any money and only had a few pieces of clothes to wear. Feng NAI¡¯s parents and Li MU¡¯s parents knew each other, so they must have come from an ordinary family. Tong Fei¡¯s father owned a factory, so her family¡¯s financial situation was considered quite good. no money doesn¡¯t affect girls from liking him. He¡¯s handsome and he¡¯s so good at studying ¡­ Tong Fei liked li mu very much and had also confessed to him before. ¡°Do you like him just because he¡¯s handsome and good at studying?¡± Feng nai was asking Tong Fei and himself. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± As soon as Tong Fei thought of li MU¡¯s domineering appearance, she had the look of a young girl in love. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Tong Fei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡± Feng nai replied very quickly. ¡°You actually don¡¯t like li mu? I know, do you like su fan? Did he also hug you just now?¡± Tong Fei couldn¡¯t see very clearly from upstairs. ¡°No, I¡¯m sleeping!¡± Feng nai closed his eyes. Do you like su fan? She did not know ¡­ although senior su fan is not bad, he can¡¯t be compared to my Prince Charming. li mu ¡­ Tong Fei turned around on the spot and seemed to have thought of something. She grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s arm and said, ¡± nainai, since you know li mu, can you help me? Help me chase him, I like him so much, okay?¡± my relationship with him is just so-so, and he hates me. Are you sure you want my help? ¡± Feng nai thought that li mu would definitely hate her after tonight. This was good. In the future, there would be no relationship. He would flirt with as many girls as there were. It had nothing to do with her ¡­ ¡°Then I¡¯d better not ¡­¡± Tong feibai was overjoyed. Feng nai didn¡¯t sleep well that night. He tossed and turned, unable to sleep well. Her mind was filled with li MU¡¯s cold and evil smile when he left ¡­ When she woke up in the morning, the dull pain in her heart had not disappeared. When Feng nai walked out of the dormitory building, he heard many people talking about li MU¡¯s name. it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve seen the photos, and they¡¯re all on the school¡¯s intranet. It¡¯s really li mu and Chu Ci ¡­ Oh my God, Senior Sister Chu Ci really has some tricks up her sleeve. She¡¯s even able to get into li MU¡¯s bed ¡­ the photos are very explicit. Also, li MU¡¯s figure is really good ¡­ my male God has been slept with. I¡¯m so sad ¡­ Feng nai hugged the book in his arms tightly. Li mu and Chu Ci had fallen asleep ¡­ She did not know why, but when she heard this, her entire body trembled, and even her teeth were chattering. What was wrong with her? Was she sick? Otherwise, why did his chest still feel stuffy in the morning ¡­ Feng nai found a place with no one around and sat down. With his phone in hand, he finally clicked on the school intranet. The photos that appeared on the home page were indeed very explosive, and in the photos, a man and a woman were lying on the bed, one up and one down ¡­ The man in the photo was indeed li mu, and the woman was senior Chu Ci ¡­ Chapter 1650 - Chapter 1650: Chapter 1650-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1650: Chapter 1650-childhood sweetheart After flipping through a few more photos, they were all of li mu and Chu Ci, and each photo was more explicit than the previous one. Feng NAI¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red, and his chest felt so tight that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Holding the phone in his hand, Feng nai bit his lip. He had never felt so unfamiliar with li mu before ¡­ It turned out that he liked girls like Chu Ci, who were charming and had good figures ¡­ She lowered her head and looked at her white shoes, black jeans, and white sleeves. Then. she looked at her chest. It was so small. Feng nai gripped his phone tightly again. He found li MU¡¯s phone number in his address book and deleted it without hesitation. He opened WeChat and deleted his friend. Then, he opened QQ ¡­ Finally, he opened the photo album. There were many photos of the two of them. Feng nai opened them one by one and deleted them one by one ¡­ In the end, she had mechanically deleted many other photos ¡­ Feng nai switched off his phone and took deep breaths. After catching his breath, he walked towards the teaching building. Li mu, from now on, we really have nothing to do with each other. Feng nai had just reached the classroom door when he saw Chu Ci standing there. Chu Ci was in her third year of University. She was of mixed blood and was especially beautiful, especially her pair of European-styled eyes, which were extremely charming. Even though she was still a student, her every movement exuded the charm of a mature woman. ¡°You¡¯re Feng nai, right? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Chu Ci said to Feng nai with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Because Chu Ci was wearing high heels, Feng nai had to lift his head to look at her. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re always pestering li mu, so I¡¯m here to give you a warning!¡± Chu Ci still had a smile on her face, but her beautiful eyes were filled with deep disgust. Feng nai laughed. When had she been pestering li mu? She couldn¡¯t wait to hide from him, it was really funny ¡­ Feng nai really couldn¡¯t be bothered with this kind of girl. If she had the time, she might as well spend it on another question. ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± After Feng nai finished speaking, he turned around and walked into the classroom. Feng nai had no idea what classes he had attended the entire morning. After applying for leave in the afternoon, Feng nai went home directly ¡­ Seal the door When Feng nai returned home, his parents weren¡¯t around. The maid asked her if she wanted to eat, but she said she wasn¡¯t hungry. She lay on the sofa, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Her heart felt extremely stuffy and uncomfortable. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t feeling well, the servant quickly called Feng Yan. Feng Yan and Shi Nian had gone to Yucheng, so they weren¡¯t in North City. Feng Yan called li beixiao and asked him to take nainai to the hospital. Li beixiao immediately came over to take nainai to the hospital. After the examination, li beixiao brought nainai home. Feng nai didn¡¯t want to go because he didn¡¯t want to see li mu. However, li beixiao didn¡¯t agree. Nainai was their future daughter-in-law. Just like their own daughter, they had to take good care of her when she was unwell. Huo qingge¡¯s heart ached when she saw that Feng NAI¡¯s expression was not good. ¡°Nothing happened after the inspection!¡± Li beixiao saw that Huo qingge was worried and said again. ¡°Did you only care about your studies and didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± Huo qingge asked Feng nai to lie on her lap and rub her head. ¡°Well, it might be ¡­¡± Feng nai closed his eyes and leaned into Huo qingge¡¯s arms. call Mumu and tell him to come back early to keep nainai company. Don¡¯t go out and have fun! Huo qingge sighed and said to li Beichen. Huo qingge was also having a headache over her son. The older he was, the easier it was to manage. Everything had to be decided by him. She often did not go home at night and did not know what she was doing outside. Li beixiao had completely let his son go. As long as he did not commit murder or arson, he did not care. After hearing Huo qingge¡¯s words, Feng nai bit his lip and wanted to tell her about her and Li mu, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it ¡­ She had made things clear with li mu, but she had never thought about how to explain it to her parents, uncle, and aunt ¡­ If they knew, would they be very angry? Nainai, what do you want to eat? ¡± Huo qingge liked nainai very much and was very happy that she could be her daughter-in-law. Nainai¡¯s personality was no longer as mischievous as when she was young. She had become quieter as she grew older. No matter what nainai¡¯s personality was, she liked her. The most important thing was that their Mumu liked ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while. Auntie, my parents should be back soon!¡± Feng nai said with a smile. If she missed her uncle and Auntie, she would let li mu say it himself. When she got home later, she would make things clear to her parents. your parents won¡¯t be coming back tonight. I just called and told them that you¡¯ll be staying here tonight. You haven¡¯t stayed at home for a long time! When she was young, nainai often stayed here, and sometimes, Mumu would also close the door. Now that they had grown up, although they were engaged, they could avoid being together. After all, they were still teenagers and needed to be careful. Feng nai immediately sat up. you¡¯re not coming back? ¡± well, they haven¡¯t finished their business over there. They know you¡¯re fine, so they¡¯re not in a hurry to come back! Huo qingge was stunned for a moment when she saw Feng NAI¡¯s huge reaction to living here. Why did he feel that nainai was a little different today? ¡°I still have homework to do, so I¡¯ll go home tonight! Auntie.¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t want to see li mu, very much. Nainai, did you have a fight with Mumu? ¡± Huo qingge asked as she held Feng NAI¡¯s hand. When they were young, nainai would only say that she didn¡¯t want to stay here when the two children quarreled. ¡°We didn¡¯t quarrel ¡­¡± Feng nai said with his head lowered. Huo qingge didn¡¯t ask any further. She could tell that they must have quarreled, which was why nainai didn¡¯t want to stay here. He still had to ask Mumu about this matter ¡­ When it was time for dinner, li mu didn¡¯t return, so Feng nai felt more at ease eating. If li mu was here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat well. Tang Tang had gone to her uncle¡¯s house, so Huo qingge, li beixiao, and nainai were the only ones who had dinner. Feng nai had gone back to his room to sleep at around eight o ¡®clock. There had always been a room for her here, and it was next to li MU¡¯s room. Feng nai lay on the bed. She was actually very tired, but she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. After counting the number of sheep, Feng nai fell asleep in a daze. Feng nai and Li MU¡¯s room had a door that was connected, and it was in the cloakroom. After li mu had taken a shower, he came over from the cloakroom. Seeing that Feng nai had just fallen asleep on the bed, li mu got on the bed, propped his head up with one hand, and looked at Feng nai ¡­ Although li mu was only seventeen years old, his body was already very strong. His slender fingers were small and full on Feng NAI¡¯s. Man¡¯s lips were gently drawing. Again and again, gently and softly ¡­ Feng nai furrowed his brows slightly. This feeling ¡­ The ticklish feeling made her hand unconsciously touch her lips, but li mu caught her hand ¡­ Feng nai was in pain from being grabbed and instantly woke up. When he saw li mu lying on her bed, he was so shocked that he opened his mouth and was about to shout when li mu kissed his little mouth ¡­ Chapter 1651 - Chapter 1651: Chapter 1651-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1651: Chapter 1651-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1651-childhood sweetheart Feng nai stood there in shock. When their lips and tongues were entangled, she finally realized that she had been kissed by li mu ¡­ She pushed li mu hard, but he didn¡¯t move at all. The picture of li mu and Chu Ci kissing instantly appeared in her mind. Back then, she had only taken a few casual glances, but now, these photos appeared so clearly in her mind, as if they had been engraved. Even the background was so clear ¡­ Feng nai felt disgusted. Li mu had just kissed Chu Ci last night, then slept with her, and now he was kissing her again tonight ¡­ What kind of person did he think she was? What right did he have to treat her like this? When they were young, Mumu and nainai would only kiss each other¡¯s little faces. That was purely a way of expressing their happiness, just like hugging. They didn¡¯t know anything at all. However, this was their first kiss, a real first kiss. And Feng NAI¡¯s fantasized first kiss was definitely not like this, like this ¡­ It made her feel disgusted. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Feng nai struggled, but li mu turned over and trapped her under his body. The more he kissed her, the fiercer he became. At his hot-blooded age, even if it was just a kiss, Feng NAI¡¯s struggle had ignited a fire in his body. Feng nai had never experienced such a thing before. Li MU¡¯s kiss made him feel pain, panic, and cry ¡­ Li mu could feel the tears on Feng NAI¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t stop, because he simply couldn¡¯t stop. Feng NAI¡¯s lips were as sweet as he had imagined, soft and sweet. It was last year that li mu realized that he couldn¡¯t control himself around Feng nai. He always wanted to hug and kiss her, and even more ¡­ When li MU¡¯s hand lifted Feng NAI¡¯s pajamas, Feng nai bit his lips. Li mu felt the pain and released his bite. He pinched her waist hard and said in a low voice with a little anger, ¡± you bit me? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me ¡­¡± Feng NAI¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he sounded like he was crying. The side of her waist was pinched by li mu, and it hurt as if it was being burned by a hot iron ¡­ Feng NAI¡¯s little face was so red that blood could drip out, and he didn¡¯t dare to move ¡­ Li mu kissed the tears on Feng NAI¡¯s face and said, ¡± I can¡¯t touch you? Who could? Su fan?¡± Li MU¡¯s unbearable voice was hoarse, with a maturity and dominance beyond his age. After all, li mu was much more mature than his peers when he was young. When he kissed Feng NAI¡¯s trembling eyelashes, li mu used the tip of his tongue to sweep away the tears at the corner of her eyes. He tasted them in his mouth and found that they had a slightly salty taste ¡­ you can¡¯t. I have nothing to do with you ¡­ Feng nai closed his eyes. He wanted to push li mu away with his little hand, but he couldn¡¯t muster any strength. The words ¡°I have nothing to do with you¡± instantly ignited the anger in li MU¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine, right? Are you forcing me to confirm our relationship?¡± When li mu said ¡°really,¡± he emphasized the end of the sentence. The tone of the upper tick made people¡¯s bones tremble. Li mu pinched Feng NAI¡¯s slender waist so hard that he cried out in pain. Feng Yan had always taken care of Feng nai very carefully. Even if he had to cut his finger, Feng Yan¡¯s heart would ache for a few days. Therefore, Feng nai had almost never suffered any injuries or experienced any pain. However, li mu had pinched her twice in a row, and he had used a lot of strength. It was so painful that her tears could not stop falling. When had Feng nai ever suffered such pain and been bullied like this? li mu was simply a bastard. Li mu pulled off Feng NAI¡¯s pajama pants with one hand and took them off with a kick of his foot ¡­ The pink pajama pants fell from the bed onto the floor ¡­ ¡°Li mu, what are you doing? No, I¡¯ll call you uncle ¡­¡± Before Feng nai could finish his sentence, li mu kissed him again. This kiss was fiercer, more ruthless, and more urgent than the previous one. He was in his puberty and was a hot-blooded teenager, so he naturally couldn¡¯t control himself. Feng NAI¡¯s head seemed to be out of oxygen from li MU¡¯s kiss, and it went blank. Feng nai felt as if he had been set on fire, and the fire had spread to all his limbs and bones ¡­ Li MU¡¯s breathing was also completely chaotic because his nainai¡¯s taste was simply too good. The sound of her crying made his heart itch ¡­ He liked the current nainai, even more so than when she was young. This shy and quiet nainai made him want to bully her fiercely, make her cry, then coax her and see her smile after he was done. His heart ached when nainai cried, but he was happy when she laughed. However, no matter whether she cried or laughed, she could only give it to him. No one else was allowed to. The more Feng nai struggled, the stronger li MU¡¯s strength became, and his kiss was urgent and without any pattern. This time, he didn¡¯t let go even when Feng nai bit him, because this bone-corroding taste was really too addictive. Li mu didn¡¯t go to the last step. In the end, he still pitied Feng nai and was afraid that she would be in pain. Li mu told himself to bear with it until his nainai grew up. Feng nai had been forced to tears by li mu and had gone crazy. He could only listen to his orders and follow his instructions. The room was filled with the faint smell of after-sex, the sour and sweet taste of the green apple. Li mu hugged Feng nai in his arms with a satisfied expression, and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry!¡± Feng nai kept crying. After all, this was the first time he had experienced something like this, and he was really frightened. ¡°Li mu, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s nose was red from crying and he wrapped the blanket around his body. Li mu had already stripped her naked under the blanket ¡­ Li mu wasn¡¯t annoyed. He knew that he had to give nainai some time to get used to it. After all, she was shy. ¡°Are you angry? Are you blaming me for not doing it to the end?¡± Li mu said naughtily. His deep voice carried a hint of laughter and a hint of laziness. Although he didn¡¯t manage to do it to the end, li mu was still very satisfied. Looking at Feng NAI¡¯s inexperience, he couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to him for a moment ¡­ Feng NAI¡¯s little face turned red with anger at li MU¡¯s question. you¡¯re shameless, li mu ¡­ She had been bullied by him, and he had taken advantage of her. In the end, he had even said this to her ¡­ shameless! I only want you, my little wife ¡­ Li mu was starting to act shamelessly now. He liked Feng NAI¡¯s embarrassment and anger very much. He just wanted to hug nainai like this until the next morning. He didn¡¯t sleep and just hugged her. shut up, I¡¯ll tell dad ¡­ Feng NAI¡¯s throat was already hoarse from crying, and he couldn¡¯t even cry anymore. That night, she was forced to cry by li mu ¡­ we have to tell them that we¡¯ve already slept. They¡¯ll definitely be so happy that they¡¯ll immediately let us get married and have children ¡­ Li MU¡¯s hand had unknowingly slipped onto nainai¡¯s butt. Said the evil man. Get married and have children? Feng nai was stunned. This wasn¡¯t impossible. Her uncles had always looked forward to her growing up so that she could marry li mu as soon as possible. They even said that they could have more children in the future and the family would be more lively. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them ¡­¡± Feng nai hurriedly covered li MU¡¯s mouth and said anxiously. you can choose not to tell me, but you have to listen to me ¡­ Chapter 1652 - Chapter 1652: Chapter 1652-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1652: Chapter 1652-childhood sweetheart Li mu said as he held Feng NAI¡¯s little hand and kissed it. ¡°Listen to you what?¡± Feng nai had a bad feeling. He seemed to have fallen into li MU¡¯s trap. ¡°You¡¯ll listen to whatever I say. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell them, then we¡¯ll get married and have children immediately.¡± Feng nai wanted to withdraw his hand, but li mu held it even tighter. this way, I can sleep with you, kiss you, and touch you every day ¡­ Li mu whispered into Feng NAI¡¯s ear. His hot breath entered Feng NAI¡¯s ears, causing her body to tremble. ¡°Li mu, how can you be so shameless ¡­ Shameless!¡± Feng nai angrily punched li MU¡¯s chest. Why was he always thinking about this ¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me?¡± Li mu had to admit that he was a little shameless to have bullied Feng nai. Feng nai didn¡¯t say anything, but could she say no? As long as her father knew that she and Li mu were like this, he would definitely let them get married immediately. She didn¡¯t want to do it now ¡­ Have children! ¡°Good girl!¡± Li mu kissed Feng NAI¡¯s forehead and smiled. ¡°Go back to your room!¡± Feng nai pushed him. How was she going to sleep with him here? I just said that you¡¯re obedient, but you¡¯re not listening to me now. Of course, we¡¯re going to sleep together ¡­ Li mu held Qin Qiao tightly in his arms, not letting her move ¡­ ¡°Li mu, you ¡­¡± Feng nai was so angry that he struggled with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°If you keep moving, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡± Li mu was annoyed again. Her voice was tense, and as she spoke, she even grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s hand to let him feel her current situation. Feng nai was so frightened that he immediately retracted his hand and didn¡¯t dare to move anymore ¡­ The two of them had slept together when they were young, but this time, they were truly sharing the same bed. When li mu woke up in the morning, Feng nai was no longer on the bed. Li mu returned to his room from the cloakroom. When he went downstairs after washing up, Feng nai had already started eating breakfast in the dining room. ¡°What time did you come back?¡± Huo qingge asked as she looked at her son. ¡°I went back very early.¡± Li mu sat down next to Feng nai. The moment he sat down, he held her small hand that was on her lap. Feng nai didn¡¯t expect li mu to hold her hand. He raised his head and looked at li mu nervously. He wanted to withdraw his hand, but li mu held it even tighter. didn¡¯t you see that nainai is here? why didn¡¯t you say hello? ¡± Huo qingge said in dissatisfaction. ¡°He¡¯s not an outsider, what¡¯s there to greet!¡± Li mu said indifferently, his well-defined fingers gently rubbing Feng NAI¡¯s small hand. Feng nai dug his nails into li MU¡¯s hand fiercely, urging him to let go quickly. However, li mu didn¡¯t take it seriously and treated it as if she was just scratching an itch. Huo qingge agreed with what he said. They were all family, but that wasn¡¯t right either. There was obviously something wrong with these two children. After breakfast, Huo qingge asked the chauffeur to send li mu and Feng nai to school. Along the way, li mu kept holding Feng NAI¡¯s hand. When they were about to reach the school, Feng nai asked the driver to stop the car. She was just an ordinary student. If she were to get out of such a good car, people would think too much. She just wanted to go to school quietly and not be talked about. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t want to get out of the car with li mu ¡­ Feng nai got out of the car, and Li mu followed her out. Then, he held her hand in a domineering manner. ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s the point of letting others see this?¡± Feng nai was annoyed. He tugged at his hand with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t pull it out. ¡°Feng nai, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦, your future husband. Can¡¯t I hold your hand?¡± Li mu thought that after last night, Feng nai would have a clear understanding of their current relationship. However, she still had this attitude. What did she mean? ¡°Li mu ¡­ We already said that there¡¯s nothing between us. Why are you not keeping your word?¡± Feng nai looked at li mu in disbelief. Mumu had not been so unreasonable when she was young. He had taken advantage of her last night, and she had endured it. Why was she like this again ¡­ ¡°Feng nai, when did I say that we¡¯re not related?¡± Li mu squinted his eyes and asked. The passers-by would look at them because li mu was too handsome. Although nainai was not stunningly beautiful, she was pure and sweet. ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you, li mu. You¡¯re such a bully. You¡¯re already like that with Chu Ci, and you still want to have anything to do with me? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too shameless?¡± Feng nai was so angry that he was on the verge of tears. In his heart, he had called li mu a bastard countless times. ¡°What did she and I do?¡± Li mu asked with a smile when he saw that Feng nai was about to cry. Why did he like the feeling of making her cry so much? ¡°You all ¡­ They¡¯re all asleep ¡­¡± Seeing that everyone around them was looking at them, Feng nai could only whisper. ¡°Who said I slept with her? You saw it?¡± Li mu stared into Feng NAI¡¯s eyes and counted in his heart to see when she would cry. I saw the photo. Do you dare to say that the person wasn¡¯t you? ¡± Feng nai held back his tears. She was the last person to cry, because when she was young, her mother told her that crying was the most useless. However, at this moment, she just couldn¡¯t control the urge to cry. She felt depressed and wronged. The doctor said that she was not sick, but she felt that she was sick. Otherwise, why would she feel so uncomfortable ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not me!¡± Li mu laughed. His Feng nai was about to cry, and he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. If she were to cry, he would be able to hold her in his arms and comfort her. ¡°..¡±Feng nai looked at li mu. He actually dared to do something but didn¡¯t dare to admit it. It was obviously him in the photo ¡­ I don¡¯t know which dog bit my left shoulder, but there¡¯s still a scar ¡­ After li mu finished speaking, Feng nai was stunned for a while. He took out his phone, went to the school¡¯s intranet, and clicked on those photos again. There was really no scar on the boy¡¯s left shoulder ¡­ The puppy li mu was talking about was her. Three years ago, she had bitten him on the shoulder in anger. This photo was photoshopped ¡­ ¡°Even if the photo was photoshopped, didn¡¯t you agree with it?¡± Didn¡¯t Feng nai know li MU¡¯s personality by now? how could he allow others to scheme against him? He didn¡¯t interfere in this matter and allowed it to develop, but he still tacitly approved of Chu Ci. ¡°If I meddle, where will you go to see?¡± Li mu just wanted Feng nai to see it. Feng nai raised his head in shock. He had done this just to let her see ¡­ ¡°Alright, are you feeling better now?¡± Li mu pinched Feng NAI¡¯s nose and asked when he saw the way he was acting. After li MU¡¯s question, Feng nai really felt that his heart was no longer stuffy, and it seemed that he had really recovered ¡­ let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you, my real girlfriend, a chance to show off and declare your sovereignty, so that you don¡¯t have to worry about so many people thinking about me. If you get so angry that you fall ill again, I¡¯ll give you a chance! As li mu spoke, he put his arm around Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder and walked in the direction of the school ¡­ Feng nai didn¡¯t react for a moment. What did she mean by ¡®girlfriend¡¯ and ¡®declaring sovereignty¡¯? By the time Feng nai reacted, she had already been brought to school by li mu. Chapter 1653 - Chapter 1653: Chapter 1653-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1653: Chapter 1653-childhood sweetheart When li mu walked into the school with Feng nai in his arms, the whole school immediately exploded. No matter how hard Feng nai tried, he couldn¡¯t break free. He pinched and pinched li MU¡¯s waist, but he still didn¡¯t let go. He hugged her and walked in domineeringly. ¡°Look, li mu is actually hugging Feng nai ¡­¡± ¡°Li mu is so handsome! How could there be such a handsome boy ¡­¡± ¡°Li mu is simply my male God ¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t li mu already do that with senior Chu Ci? Why are you with Feng nai again?¡± ah, ah, ah, look at Feng NAI¡¯s neck. There are so many little hickeys! A girl exclaimed. When Feng nai woke up in the morning, he hurriedly washed his face, brushed his teeth, changed his clothes, and went downstairs. She didn¡¯t pay attention to her neck at all, so she didn¡¯t know that li mu was so mean that he had planted many little hickeys on her neck. Feng nai couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of being watched. Being discussed by others made her very uncomfortable. Especially when she was with li mu. ¡°Quickly let me go ¡­ Everyone¡¯s watching!¡± Feng nai was really furious. Li mu wouldn¡¯t let go of her no matter what. ¡°You want me to take your hand and call you hubby!¡± Li mu naughtily whispered into Feng NAI¡¯s ear. Feng NAI¡¯s little face suddenly flushed red, like a red-hot soldering iron. ¡°Shameless ¡­¡± Feng NAI¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with shyness. ¡°You¡¯ll have to scream sooner or later. Scream for me, and I¡¯ll take my hand off your shoulder!¡± Li mu just wanted to hear Feng nai scream. Feng nai didn¡¯t feel as stifled anymore, but his heart was about to jump out of his chest. Feng nai felt extremely aggrieved. Li mu, this Rascal ¡­ She had just entered the school, and if she continued to hug him like this, she really did not want to live anymore. Feng nai made up his mind and gritted his teeth. He wouldn¡¯t lose a piece of meat if he barked anyway, so he¡¯d just treat it as barking at a dog. She called out softly, ¡± hubby ¡­ Feng NAI¡¯s voice was very soft, but li mu heard him. His lips curled up in a satisfied smile. ¡°She did, quickly let go!¡± Feng nai shrugged his shoulders and said angrily. This time, li mu let go of his hand on her shoulder ¡­ Just as Feng nai was exhaling, li mu held her small hand again. ¡°You ¡­¡± Feng nai blinked, not saying a word. ¡°I said to let go of the hand on your shoulder, not to not hold your hand.¡± Li mu laughed like a ruffian and pulled Feng nai away. Feng nai was forced to be pulled along by li mu and could only jog to keep up with his pace. ¡°Slow down, I can¡¯t keep up ¡­¡± Feng nai shouted, panting. ¡°Alright, whatever you say!¡± Li mu stopped in his tracks. Actually, he had walked so fast on purpose so that Feng nai would beg him. It was because nainai, when she was young, liked to order him around. The current nainai rarely spoke to him, and he didn¡¯t like that. He wanted her to be at the same pace as him at all times. After hearing li MU¡¯s words, Feng NAI¡¯s face turned even redder. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had left too quickly or because she had heard such nice words, but her heart was beating faster. It was so fast that her throat tightened and she was almost unable to speak. Chu Ci walked over in her high heels, exuding a mature, charming, and elegant aura. Feng nai looked at her. Chu CI¡¯s background wasn¡¯t bad, so why did she Photoshop the photo and send it to her and Li mu? The bed. Feng nai had always believed that no matter how much he liked someone, he shouldn¡¯t degrade himself like this. ¡°Li mu, you¡¯ve just slept with me. It¡¯s not good to be like this with another girl, right?¡± Chu Ci asked li mu with a smile, but her eyes were darkly looking at Feng nai. Chu CI¡¯s family also had some background, which was why she dared to be so unscrupulous. She didn¡¯t care about Feng nai, a girl with no background at all. Li mu pulled Feng nai to the front with great force. didn¡¯t you forbid me from talking to my girl? that¡¯s why you should talk to her! Li MU¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but the surrounding onlookers could hear him. Everyone was discussing how capable Feng nai was to be able to make li mu so obedient. And such a loyal dog boyfriend really made people envious ¡­ She had already thought that li mu was handsome, but now she felt that he was simply too handsome. Indeed, good boyfriends always belonged to other people. Although Feng nai had a quiet and peaceful personality now, he wasn¡¯t the weak type. Thus, her aura was definitely not inferior to Chu CI¡¯s. the photos you posted were photoshopped. Li MU¡¯s left shoulder has the scar I left behind from biting him a few years ago. The man in the photo doesn¡¯t have it! Feng NAI¡¯s cold little face was still blushing. As soon as she said that, everyone exploded. A few years ago ¡­ This meant that li mu and Feng nai had known each other a few years ago, or perhaps even earlier. And if it could bite on the shoulder, it meant that the relationship was definitely very close ¡­ Also, how could Chu Ci be so shameless? she actually photoshopped a photo and said that she slept with li mu. How shameless. After Feng nai finished speaking and bit his shoulder, he also realized that she sounded very intimate with li mu ¡­ Chu CI¡¯s beautiful face was filled with malevolence and anger. How could a girl with no background and no stunning looks get li mu? And she was better than her in every way, so why did li mu ignore her? ¡°You don¡¯t have a good figure, good looks, or a good family background. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of li mu?¡± Chu Ci shouted at Feng nai. Feng nai had never felt that he wasn¡¯t good enough for li mu. He only felt that they weren¡¯t suitable for each other. She was not worse than li mu in any way, okay? In fact, she was even better at her studies than li mu. one, I don¡¯t get boob extensions. Two, I don¡¯t get plastic surgery. Three, my family background ¡­ He¡¯s definitely better than you. Four, he¡¯s not worthy of me!¡± Feng nai was very serious about these four points. She had always been reasonable. Li mu looked at Feng NAI¡¯s unique aura. This was his wife, one of a kind, and no one could compare to her. what a joke. Your family background is better than mine. Look at the torn clothes you¡¯re wearing. You don¡¯t even have a hundred Yuan on you, right? ¡± Chu Ci acted as if she had heard a joke. How dare he compare family background with her? Feng nai looked at the clothes he was wearing. Although she was wearing ordinary clothes, these clothes were all custom editions. They were expensive because of the comfortable fabric and the brand. Chu Ci definitely didn¡¯t know about these custom brands that only a few people knew about. a poor man like you dares to compete with me in family background. It¡¯s an insult to me ¡­ Chu Ci said to Feng nai arrogantly. Li mu didn¡¯t say anything either. He just looked at Feng nai with his deep eyes. He liked to look at her. ¡°Then a poor person like me will compete with you. What do you want to compete in?¡± Feng nai smiled faintly as he asked Chu Ci why she couldn¡¯t stand her self-righteous attitude. what a joke. Alright, I¡¯ll show you what it means to be rich. Let¡¯s compete in luxury cars and see who has the most luxury cars! Chapter 1654 - Chapter 1654: Chapter 1654-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1654: Chapter 1654-childhood sweetheart Chu Ci hadn¡¯t discovered anyone in this school who was richer than her family, yet they were actually comparing themselves to her. She could use this opportunity to let li mu see how rich her family was. Maybe he would like her. After all, no one didn¡¯t like money. Feng nai laughed. Chu Ci could really think of a luxury car. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s compete in luxury cars!¡± Chu Ci immediately took out her phone and made a phone call, then a few more. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t just call for her own car, but also called for a lot of outside help to win. Feng nai took out his phone. Chu Ci saw that it wasn¡¯t an iPhone and laughed. you¡¯re using a broken phone and you dare to compete with me in luxury cars? you really don¡¯t know your place. I¡¯m starting to wonder if you even know what a luxury car is. Actually, Chu Ci didn¡¯t just want to compete with Feng nai. She also wanted to use this opportunity to show off and let everyone know how rich her Chu Ci family was. Even if she came here in a luxury car every day, she didn¡¯t have this aura. Feng nai looked at his custom-made cell phone. It was a limited-edition model that was given to her by li mu. Her cell phone was white, and Li MU¡¯s was black ¡­ She was followed by the word ¡°mu,¡± while li mu was followed by the word ¡°nai.¡± She didn¡¯t pay much attention to this phone before, but now that she thought about it, it wasn¡¯t a couple model. Feng nai felt as if he had suddenly been enlightened. She was referring to his understanding of feelings. It seemed to be easier than before. It was a strange feeling. It was as if someone had instantly opened up a vital acupuncture point. Feng nai had only called uncle Han Bing and said a few words before hanging up. His tone was very light, and his expression was very calm, making it impossible to see any emotions. However, her calmness was interpreted by Chu Ci as her not being able to order a luxury car. Li mu had been holding Feng NAI¡¯s hand the whole time, but Feng nai couldn¡¯t pull it out, so he simply let li mu hold it. It seemed that she had gotten used to it after holding it for a while ¡­ Chu CI¡¯s mesmerizing eyes continued to stare at li mu in a daze, making Feng nai extremely uncomfortable. ¡°You, turn around!¡± She couldn¡¯t let Chu Ci close her eyes, so she could only have li mu turn around. Li mu understood and turned around obediently. Then, he hugged Feng nai and placed his chin on her shoulder before closing his eyes. ¡°Last night, you kept snuggling in my arms. I couldn¡¯t sleep well!¡± Li mu whispered into Feng NAI¡¯s ear. His hoarse voice was very pleasant to the ear, like a lingering murmur. Feng nai was so shocked by li MU¡¯s sudden series of actions that he stood there in a daze. Then, he felt a warm, ticklish sensation in his ears. Li MU¡¯s words entered her heart through her ears, making her heart tremble. ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± She thought of what they did in bed last night, being seen, touched, and kissed by him ¡­ Feng nai touched his little face. It was really hot, as if it was on fire. Li MU¡¯s teasing was like lighting a fire on her body, burning her whole body red. Feng nai couldn¡¯t even hear the screams that came one after another because after hearing li MU¡¯s words, it was as if her ears had gone deaf, and other people¡¯s words couldn¡¯t enter her ears. This li mu was really too attractive and too handsome. It simply made the hearts of a group of girls explode. The girls were watching it as if they were watching an idol drama. They all wanted to become the Feng nai in li MU¡¯s arms. Just like that, she was held in his arms, her chin resting on his shoulder as she softly muttered embarrassing words of love. Chu Ci was so angry that she wanted to kill Feng nai and replace him. Li mu must have been blind to have taken a fancy to a country bumpkin like Feng nai. He didn¡¯t have the looks or the figure. Other than being good at his studies, he was nothing. This society was so realistic. The rich were the Masters, and the poor were all grandsons. Later on, she would definitely make everyone scream and show herself in front of them. She wanted to show them how wealthy her Chu Ci family was. Just as Chu Ci was thinking this, a few cars drove in, and Chu Ci was elated at the sight. These were all the cars that she had called over. Their family had five cars, and she had asked her uncles at home to bring their cars over. She didn¡¯t believe that these cars wouldn¡¯t scare Feng nai to death. She had probably never seen so many luxury cars in her life. Li mu squinted at the car that was driving in and smiled. This car was only worth a million Yuan, and he dared to call it a luxury car. Feng nai didn¡¯t know much about cars, but he could remember a few of the cars that could be seen everywhere on the road. Chu Ci called for a total of eleven cars. Many students had never seen a sports car before, so they were all whispering to each other when they saw the number of cars. It was said that Chu Ci would definitely win. Everyone knew that her family was rich. Chu Ci usually wore branded clothes, while Feng naizong always wore the same few sets of clothes. One look and you could tell they were very common and cheap. There was no way to compare. Some people even started to say that if li mu saw that Chu CI¡¯s family was so rich, he would definitely dump Feng nai and get together with Chu Ci. After all, with a girlfriend like this, he could work thirty years less and have everything he wanted. By now, everyone had forgotten about Chu CI¡¯s photoshopped photo and were all watching to see how Feng nai would embarrass himself. Chu Ci looked at Feng nai smugly. isn¡¯t your family richer than mine? Where¡¯s your family¡¯s luxury car? It probably doesn¡¯t even have a tire, right?¡± Chu Ci saw that Feng nai kept looking at his watch and knew that she was definitely anxious because she couldn¡¯t find a car. Feng nai looked at his watch because she was about to miss her first class. Feng nai frowned. What was wrong with her? why was she actually wasting her time here? Because of li mu, she made a bet with a girl. What was the difference between her current behavior and those girls who were jealous of li mu? Didn¡¯t she hate those girls who lost themselves for li mu the most? But now, she had become like this. She actually wanted uncle frost to drive all the cars in the house out for a girl ¡­ There were so many cars in their garage. If they drove all of them out on the road, it would definitely cause a commotion. Feng nai, what are you doing? At this thought, Feng nai took out his phone and was about to call uncle Han Bing, but a fleet of cars drove over. Feng nai took a look and realized that it was already too late. Uncle Han Bing had moved too quickly. There weren¡¯t any cheap cars in Feng Yan¡¯s garage. All of them were limited edition, and there were only a few cars that were less than ten million. The amount of money that Feng Yan had spent on maintaining his car over the years was not a small sum. Shi Nian had even quarreled with him over this matter. Chu CI¡¯s eyes widened. She knew about cars, so she naturally recognized how expensive these cars were. It could be said that any one of these cars could buy all the cars she had called ¡­ Not to mention, she couldn¡¯t even find out how many cars had driven in. Han Bing got out of the car with a cold expression on his face. He walked up to Feng nai and watched as li mu shamelessly carried Feng nai. He sighed and said, ¡± miss, it¡¯s not convenient to start the plane and yacht, so I brought some cars. Do you think they¡¯re enough? ¡° Chapter 1655 - Chapter 1655: Chapter 1655-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1655: Chapter 1655-childhood sweetheart Han Bing¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough for the people around to hear. There were even planes and yachts. Just these cars were enough for them to be amazed. Chu Ci looked at Feng nai in annoyance. She had never thought that her family would be so rich. How could it be ¡­ Looking at how poor she was dressed, how did she look like a rich person? Even at this moment, Chu Ci still didn¡¯t believe that Feng NAI¡¯s family was rich. She even thought that she might have rented these cars, but she denied it. These cars couldn¡¯t even be rented, they were all limited edition ¡­ On what basis could Feng nai, who was inferior to her, be with li mu despite having such a rich family? on what basis? Seeing the way li mu was sticking to her ¡­ ¡°Do you really think that li mu likes you? I finally understand why he¡¯s with you. He¡¯s only after your family¡¯s money!¡± At this moment, the only reason Chu Ci could think of for li mu and Feng nai to be together. After all, no one didn¡¯t like money. Chu CI¡¯s words caused the surrounding students to whisper among themselves, as if they agreed with her. After all, other than being good at his studies and looking pure and pleasant, there was nothing else about Feng nai in school. But li mu was different. He was outstanding in everything, and that kind of brilliance couldn¡¯t be blocked. Feng nai smiled when he heard Chu CI¡¯s words. Under the sun¡¯s rays, Feng NAI¡¯s smile was especially brilliant and charming. Li mu hadn¡¯t seen Feng nai smile like this in a long time. Feng nai turned his head and looked at li mu. li mu, are you considered a pretty boy now? ¡± When Feng nai spoke, he tilted his head slightly, and the way he pursed his lips and smiled was really very alluring. She was so cunning and pure, with a unique temperament that only belonged to Feng nai, a temperament that li mu liked ¡­ ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯ll marry into your family if you want!¡± Li mu pinched Feng NAI¡¯s little face and said with a smile. ¡°You ¡­ Here it comes again!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s face turned red at his words. Marry into the family ¡­ To think that he could actually say it. Uncle would have to break his legs. In the past, when li beixiao¡¯s family was still in chaos and Feng Yan¡¯s family didn¡¯t have any edamame, Feng Yan had said that he wanted li mu to marry into their family. At that time, li mu was still young, but he already knew what it meant to marry into the family. Because he liked Feng nai, li mu agreed to it. At that time, li beixiao was so angry that he didn¡¯t let him go home for a few days, and asked him to be Feng Yan¡¯s son ¡­ Now, the adults would still talk about this matter. Uncle also said that if he asked Mumu in the future, he would definitely not say that he would marry into the family ¡­ However, li mu had just said that he had married into the family only because of her ¡­ Li mu held Feng NAI¡¯s hand, and their fingers were intertwined ¡­ Then, he raised it up high. let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Li MU¡¯s fianc¨¦e-Feng nai. I met her for the first time when I was five years old and I¡¯ve liked her since then. Even now, I still like her very much! Li MU¡¯s words immediately caused all the girls to scream, because his words were too cool ¡­ His fianc¨¦e ¡­ So Feng nai was li MU¡¯s fianc¨¦e, not his girlfriend, but his fianc¨¦e ¡­ Furthermore, they had been together since they were young. What a romantic childhood sweetheart. I¡¯ve always liked her. I really like her ¡­ Feng nai blushed when he heard this. When they were young, Mumu would even say to her, ¡± nainai, I like you so much ¡­ However, after he grew up, li mu had never said such words again ¡­ ¡°And one more thing, my name is li mu, and my father is li beixiao!¡± Li MU¡¯s words were directed at Chu Ci. Li mu, who had always kept a low profile, had now revealed his family background. When Chu Ci heard li beixiao¡¯s name, her legs went soft ¡­ In North City, who didn¡¯t know the name li beixiao? Li beixiao¡¯s brother-in-law was ¡­ In other words, li MU¡¯s uncle was the president! Li MU¡¯s father was li beixiao, and he had grown up with Feng nai. His surname was Feng ¡­ Then Feng NAI¡¯s father was Feng Yan, and her uncle was Feng Xi ¡­ At the thought of this, Chu Ci immediately fell to her knees. Why was she so unlucky? she was actually competing with Feng nai to see which family was richer. She was really overestimating herself ¡­ No wonder they had so many luxury cars! Although she was a college student, she often watched the financial news. So, many people knew who li beixiao was. Li mu wasn¡¯t with her because Feng NAI¡¯s family was rich. Both of their families were rich, so they were a match of equal social status. It was a love that made people envious to death ¡­ someone will look for you regarding the photos. Don¡¯t worry, just wait! After li mu finished speaking, he pulled Feng nai along and walked in the direction of the teaching building. He knew that this girl was in a hurry to go to class. In her heart, nothing was more important than her studies. Even when he announced to the whole school that she was his fianc¨¦e, she didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Li mu was wrong. It wasn¡¯t that Feng nai didn¡¯t have any reaction, but that she didn¡¯t know how to react. Li mu made their relationship public just like that ¡­ Most importantly, she had already told him that they had no relationship. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Li mu asked as he squeezed Feng NAI¡¯s small hand. ¡°Ah?¡± Right now, Feng NAI¡¯s head was buzzing, and girls ¡®screams could be heard on both sides of the road. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve declared your ownership of me, do you feel more at ease and comfortable?¡± Li mu pinched Feng NAI¡¯s face and asked again patiently. ¡°That¡¯s what you said, I didn¡¯t agree ¡­¡± After li mu said this, Feng nai realized that there was indeed a sense of security in her heart. It was really strange that all the discomfort she had felt before had disappeared after last night and this morning ¡­ ¡°Feng nai, what did you not agree to?¡± Li mu stopped in his tracks, turned over Feng NAI¡¯s shoulder, and asked her. what I mean is that we have nothing to do with each other. I didn¡¯t agree to be your fianc¨¦e ¡­ Feng nai looked at li mu and said in a low voice. That night, she had clearly said very seriously that they no longer had anything to do with each other. But why did she sound so unconfident at this time? It would only take two or three days ¡­ actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to do one thing to you in school ¡­ After hearing Feng NAI¡¯s words, li MU¡¯s eyes darkened. Li MU¡¯s voice was as deep as his eyes. ¡°What?¡± Feng nai asked instinctively. Li MU¡¯s eyes were like a deep pool of well water. One look and he would sink. This heaviness made Feng nai a little afraid ¡­ She instinctively wanted to step back, but li mu wrapped his arms around her waist. Such an overbearing force caught Feng nai off guard ¡­ The screams around them seemed to have stopped in an instant, and the surroundings were so quiet that they could hear the sound of heartbeats. ¡°Li mu, what are you doing?¡± Feng nai pushed against li MU¡¯s chest, but he felt a burning heat, just like last night ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you with my tongue. Kiss ¡­¡± Chapter 1656 - Chapter 1656: Chapter 1656-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1656: Chapter 1656-childhood sweetheart As soon as li mu finished speaking, he clasped the back of Feng NAI¡¯s head and his thin lips kissed her small lips, which were about to speak ¡­ The silence around them instantly exploded ¡­ This kind of scene that could only be seen in TV dramas or movies was really happening in front of their eyes. How could they not be excited and scream ¡­ He didn¡¯t know if it was because the sunlight was too glaring, but Feng nai actually felt dizzy. His head was short of oxygen, and his legs were weak ¡­ Just like that, she was tightly held in li MU¡¯s arms and domineeringly deepened the kiss. He had wanted to do this in front of su fan that night. However, now was the best time to kiss him. He wanted Feng nai to walk this path in the future, to reach this position, and to think of this kiss and him. Then, he would smile sweetly, and his heart would not be at peace for a day. After that, all the students who came here would say, ¡± it¡¯s here, right here. Li mu kissed Feng nai. It was a tongue kiss. Oh my God, it¡¯s so romantic! Li mu wanted the place they were standing on to be called the most romantic kissing spot in the name of love. Feng nai couldn¡¯t hear any sound at all now. The only thing he could feel was her lips, which were both soft and numb ¡­ Was this the legendary electrocution, where the entire person was electrocuted to the point of losing consciousness? This kiss was different from last night¡¯s kiss. It was more overbearing, more powerful, and more exciting ¡­ Feng NAI¡¯s small hands instinctively grabbed li MU¡¯s shirt tightly, and his palms were sweating! In the end, Feng nai didn¡¯t even know how li mu had carried her into the car. By the time she regained consciousness, the car had already driven far away. ¡°Li mu, I ¡­ I still have to go to class ¡­¡± Feng NAI¡¯s words shocked even her. This soft voice ¡­ Was it hers? Feng nai immediately covered his little mouth, then tried to say, ¡± I still have classes ¡­ This time, Feng nai was sure that it was her voice. ¡°You can still attend classes like this?¡± Li mu laughed evilly. He could actually faint for a short while from a kiss. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Feng nai touched his little face, which was burning. ¡°What¡¯s your first class?¡± Li mu tilted his head and asked. ¡°Go ¡­¡± Feng nai thought for a moment. Why didn¡¯t he remember what class he had to attend ¡­ Her mind was blank and she could not remember anything at all. Feng nai, look at you. You¡¯ve turned into a little fool with just a kiss. If you really sleep with him, you¡¯ll go back to three years old. Li mu pinched Feng NAI¡¯s little face naughtily. Seeing how red she was, he wanted to do something bad to her. ¡°Li mu, shut up!¡± Feng nai covered li MU¡¯s mouth. The chauffeur was still in front, so what nonsense was he spouting? Li mu grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s hand and placed it on his mouth, the tip of his tongue gently sweeping over her palm. ¡°What are you doing? dirty ¡­¡± Feng NAI¡¯s palms were sweaty, and he was so embarrassed that he wanted to withdraw his hand. Why was this li mu so evil? ¡°Sweet!¡± Li mu squinted his eyes and smiled. His smile was particularly mischievous. ¡°You ¡­¡± Feng nai was really so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Why didn¡¯t she realize before that li mu was so bad and didn¡¯t even speak properly? Feng nai was embarrassed and annoyed by li mu, but he couldn¡¯t pull his hand back no matter what. ¡°Li mu, if you continue to be like this, I¡¯m going to be angry!¡± Helpless, Feng nai could only say this with a straight face. Li mu raised his head and smiled at her. I like it when you¡¯re angry. You looked the best when you called me hubby in anger! Li mu would probably never forget the first time Feng nai had called him ¡± hubby. This voice had been deeply imprinted in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore ¡­¡± Feng nai was really anxious. Just now, she had been forced by li mu to call him that, but he actually said it out loud. ¡°Are you going to cry? Cry, I still want to hear you cry, it¡¯ll definitely sound better!¡± Li mu loved it the most when Feng nai cried. When he cried, his eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s, but when he was fierce and angry, he looked like a little wild cat. ¡°Li mu, I¡¯m really angry. Why are you so bad?¡± Feng nai pushed li mu away. He was so angry that his voice was trembling. ¡°You heartless little thing. If I was really bad, you would have been mine long ago.¡± Li mu looked at Feng nai and said helplessly. He took her little hand and placed it on his lower abdomen ¡­ He wanted her to feel how much he was suffering. If he was really bad, she would not be able to get out of bed. nainai, I can bear with you until you¡¯re 18. I can¡¯t bear it even for one more day. When that time comes, I won¡¯t be reluctant to let you hurt me anymore. I¡¯ll definitely want you! Li mu whispered in Feng NAI¡¯s ear. Although Feng nai didn¡¯t know much, she could understand what he meant. She knew what ¡°want you¡± meant. Hence, Feng nai prayed every day that his eighteenth birthday wouldn¡¯t come so soon. She didn¡¯t want ¡­ However, even if she didn¡¯t want to, time wouldn¡¯t stop. Feng NAI¡¯s eighteenth birthday had arrived. Feng nai lay on the bed. At the thought that it was his eighteenth birthday tomorrow, her small hands clenched the sheets tightly ¡­ She consoled herself that perhaps li mu had long forgotten about it, and she was the only one who remembered. In the past six months, li mu had been busy with various things. The Li Group needed him to inherit it, and master Xiu had given him the intelligence system a few years ago. These two things were enough to keep him busy ¡­ Therefore, they rarely met each other except for family gatherings. During the dinner, there would be many people, so there would be no chance to be alone. Sometimes, Feng nai even thought that she and Li mu had never kissed in school ¡­ That was just a dream. Otherwise, why would li mu treat her with such a lukewarm attitude? They weren¡¯t exactly distant, but they weren¡¯t exactly friendly either. It was as if he had opened up a love gap between them. She walked in, but he was gone. It made her uneasy and let her thoughts run wild. It turned out that the lyrics said that love was a disturbing thing, and that was true. After Feng nai had some understanding of his feelings for li mu, she had become worried about her personal gains and losses, but she had no choice but to pretend that she didn¡¯t care. This feeling was really torturous ¡­ Feng nai closed his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. It would be her birthday in a few minutes. Feng nai was wondering if she should hide after she woke up and not celebrate her birthday ¡­ However, her father had already prepared a birthday party for her. If she didn¡¯t disappear, everyone would definitely be worried sick. Just as Feng nai was thinking about these things, a black figure gently opened the door to her bedroom. Because this was her own home, Feng nai wouldn¡¯t lock the door, and Mao Dou wouldn¡¯t casually enter her room. Feng nai was completely unaware when the black shadow flashed in. He was still hugging the doll and sleeping on his side, thinking about things. The black shadow stood quietly by the bed and held his breath. When the clock on the wall showed twelve o ¡®clock, the black shadow got on the bed ¡­ Chapter 1657 - Chapter 1657: Chapter 1657-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1657: Chapter 1657-childhood sweetheart Feng nai hadn¡¯t expected anyone to get on the bed at all. He was shocked and dared to shout, but his little mouth was accurately kissed. As their lips and tongues intertwined, the sense of familiarity made Feng nai relax. Then, she angrily kicked li mu, who was pressing her down ¡­ How did he get in? She actually scared him like this. She was really too bad ¡­ He had not kissed Feng nai for too long. Once he kissed him, li mu could not stop at all. Moreover, he had been waiting for this day for far too long. He simply couldn¡¯t stop. Today, he wanted Feng nai to become li MU¡¯s man. After today, they would have a new relationship. He didn¡¯t need to restrain himself, hide from her, and worry that he would push her down at any time. Feng nai pushed li mu hard. If he couldn¡¯t push him away, he would hit him. If hitting him was useless, he would scratch him ¡­ ¡°Are you sure our first time has to be this intense?¡± Li MU¡¯s voice was heavy with breathing, and his kiss was evil. Li mu grabbed Feng NAI¡¯s small hand and raised it above her head, making her unable to move. ¡°What ¡­? Your first time?¡± Feng nai didn¡¯t react for a moment. He looked at li mu with a blushing face, and in his pair of watery eyes, there was a pure beauty. For this, li mu had to thank his future father-in-law for protecting his nainai so well. Feng nai had not been infected with any bad habits at all. He was as pure as a piece of white paper, and Li mu liked him very much. I¡¯ve said it before. When you¡¯re 18 years old, I won¡¯t wait a single minute longer. I want you, nainai! Li mu kissed Feng NAI¡¯s collarbone and bit it ¡­ Feng nai felt a sharp pain and instinctively grabbed li MU¡¯s hair. Such an action provoked li mu. although I¡¯ve read some information, I haven¡¯t had any actual combat experience. So, if it hurts, just tell me, but don¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t stop when you cry ¡­ ¡°What?¡± Feng nai had been completely confused by li mu. Her hands couldn¡¯t move at all, and she could only let li mu do whatever he wanted on her body. The sudden pain made Feng nai cry out in pain, and tears instantly flowed out ¡­ ¡°Li mu ¡­ You bastard ¡­¡± Feng nai cried and scolded li mu. He couldn¡¯t make a sound because it was too painful. In fact, nainai wasn¡¯t the only one in pain. Li mu was in pain as well. However, there was no way to stop. I told you not to cry. I can¡¯t stop when you cry ¡­ Li mu kissed Feng NAI¡¯s tears and said in a hoarse voice. The next day. Feng Yan was wearing a clown¡¯s outfit with Mao Dou. He gently opened Feng NAI¡¯s door, wanting to give his daughter a surprise. After all, it was impossible for Feng Yan to play the clown, but for his daughter, he still did it. Mao Dou was very reluctant, but seeing that his father had given him a generous reward, he still reluctantly did it. Feng Yan had wanted to give nainai a surprise, but he didn¡¯t expect that when he saw li mu lying on his daughter¡¯s bed, he would be completely shocked ¡­ Feng nai was nestled in li MU¡¯s arms. It was obvious that neither of them was wearing any clothes because they were all on the floor ¡­ Feng Yan felt his blood rush up to his head. He opened his mouth, but no words came out. He had protected his daughter so well, but he didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would still happen under his eyes. He had decided that li mu would be his son-in-law, but that didn¡¯t mean that they could do whatever they wanted at such a young age, right? Mao Dou didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Brother Mumu and his sister slept together, just like how he and his sister sometimes slept together. Feng Yan pulled Mao Dou out of the room. He believed that his daughter was not willing to do this. He understood his daughter the best. She wouldn¡¯t be so bold. Mumu must have forced nainai. Hence, to avoid any awkwardness, Feng Yan did not wake them up. After leaving his daughter¡¯s bedroom, Feng Yan went downstairs in a rage. The hand holding the phone was shaking ¡­ ¡°Come to my house right now, immediately!¡± Feng Yan shouted into the phone. Shi Nian had just come out of the kitchen and was shocked to hear Feng Yan¡¯s roar. Looking at his outfit, didn¡¯t he go to give his daughter a surprise? Who was she angry with? ¡°What happened to your father?¡± Shi Nian asked Mao Dou. Mao Dou was probably still sleeping and had been woken up by Feng Yan, so he was still yawning. brother Mumu and sister are sleeping, so the surprise didn¡¯t come. It¡¯s like this when dad comes out ¡­ As soon as Mao Dou finished speaking, the glass cup in Shi Nian¡¯s hand fell to the ground. When he heard the shattering sound, Feng Yan turned around and walked over immediately. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He looked at Shi Nian to make sure she wasn¡¯t injured. ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­ Mao Dou said that nainai and Mumu ¡­¡± Shi Nian didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Feng Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his eyes were filled with a murderous intent. Shi Nian knew at a glance that the children must have been asleep ¡­ How could such a thing happen? Although nainai was already 18 years old, they were still in school. They couldn¡¯t get married and have children now! ¡°Li mu, this little brat ¡­¡± Feng Yan was really angry and annoyed. This was also because li mu had slept with his daughter. If it were someone else, he would definitely skin them alive. When li beixiao arrived, Feng nai and Li mu were still asleep. Shi Nian and Feng Yan didn¡¯t call for them, so how could they? ¡°Third brother ¡­¡± Shi Nian called out to li beixiao. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong with you now? Isn¡¯t the birthday party supposed to be at night?¡± Li beixiao didn¡¯t know what had happened to Feng Yan, so he didn¡¯t tell Huo qingge and just came over. ¡°Where¡¯s Li mu?¡± Feng Yan asked li Beichen. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping at home!¡± Li beixiao replied without thinking. Now that Mumu had grown up, he basically didn¡¯t care about her anymore as long as she didn¡¯t do anything too excessive. ¡°Whose house are you sleeping in?¡± Feng Yan asked through gritted teeth. of course it¡¯s in my house ¡­ Li beixiao frowned. What did Feng Yan mean? he¡¯s in my house now, sleeping on nainai¡¯s bed! Feng Yan slammed the table and stood up, saying angrily. Li beixiao was stunned. Mumu was here? ¡°When did you arrive? He didn¡¯t tell us ¡­ What did you just say?¡± Li beixiao also stood up. Mumu was on nainai¡¯s bed? Feng Yan was so angry because of the two children ¡­ Li beixiao immediately rubbed his temples. He was really his good son ¡­ don¡¯t lose your temper. If you do that, you¡¯ll scare the child ¡­ Shi Nian tugged at Feng Yan¡¯s arm and asked him to sit down. ¡°Shinian is right. You¡¯ll scare nainai again!¡± Li beixiao said immediately. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just get married?¡± Li beixiao added. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Feng Yan immediately refused. At this moment, li mu walked down from upstairs, his face full of energy. ¡°Good Morning, daddies!¡± Li mu greeted Feng Yan, Shi Nian, and Li beixiao. She had directly called Feng Yan and shinian¡¯s parents ¡­ Chapter 1658 - Chapter 1658: Chapter 1658-childhood sweetheart Chapter 1658: Chapter 1658-childhood sweetheart Shi Nian had just picked up the cup of water and almost dropped it. Should he respond to her calling him ¡®mom and dad¡¯ or not? Li beixiao did not say anything. Nainai would be the Li family¡¯s daughter-in-law sooner or later anyway. Who didn¡¯t act rashly when they were young? they didn¡¯t in the past because they hadn¡¯t met someone they liked. Mumu had liked nainai since she was a child, so if she could resist it, then she would really be crazy. This was also good. They might as well get married earlier. Once nainai got married, the house would be more lively, and there would be someone to take care of Mumu. ¡°You ¡­ Get down here.¡± Fortunately, Feng Yan had already changed out of the clown¡¯s clothes before li beixiao arrived. If li beixiao saw him like that, he would definitely laugh at him. Besides, he didn¡¯t have a strong aura. ¡°Yes, dad, get down immediately!¡± Li mu laughed as he ran down. Actually, when he had asked for Feng nai, he had already decided that he definitely couldn¡¯t hide this matter. Since he had already done it, he could not be sneaky in the future. He had to be responsible for nainai. He couldn¡¯t let her feel guilty to her parents and think that she had done something wrong. They were adults and could do such things ¡­ Li mu had to make her understand and accept this. ¡°Don¡¯t call me dad, who¡¯s your dad!¡± Feng Yan was annoyed and lifted his leg to kick Mumu, but he was stopped by Shi Nian. talk nicely, don¡¯t hit me. Mumu has grown up ¡­ She was an adult at the age of eighteen, so she couldn¡¯t hit him anymore. The child would feel embarrassed and the scene would be very awkward. After all, nainai and Mumu were also engaged. hit him, just don¡¯t hit his face. If you get married, the groom will be too ugly. It¡¯s embarrassing! After li beixiao was sure that Feng Yan would not hit Mumu, he opened his mouth. Feng Yan glared at him in annoyance, calling him an old fox in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you hit my face, dad. Hit me however you like!¡± Li mu said as he pulled on Feng Yan¡¯s arm. Li mu wasn¡¯t afraid of being hit. It would be better if it was broken. His heart would ache even more. ¡°Move aside!¡± Feng Yan shook off li MU¡¯s arm, feeling extremely frustrated. This was the bad thing about having a daughter. Once she was raised, she would be raised by other men. Thinking about it, Feng Yan¡¯s heart ached. That was the daughter he had carefully cared for since she was young, but now, she was being bullied by li mu ¡­ dad, I¡¯ll treat nainai very well. Don¡¯t be like this. Nainai will feel bad if she sees this. Li mu actually didn¡¯t quite understand how a father should feel, but when he saw Feng Yan in this state, he could more or less feel uncomfortable. ¡°You dare to treat her badly!¡± Actually, Feng Yan knew very well that li mu would treat nainai well, and very well at that. It was just that he felt terrible in his heart and couldn¡¯t accept such a thing at the moment. dad, after we get married, on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, we¡¯ll go to my house, on Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday, and on Sunday, we¡¯ll go home by ourselves. What do you think? ¡± Li mu once again tugged at Feng Yan¡¯s arm with a shameless look on his face. no way. One, three, five, my house. Two, four, six, your house! All these years, Feng Yan had always wanted to argue with li Beichen. ¡°Alright, whatever you say today!¡± Li beixiao was very generous today. After all, it was the Li family¡¯s daughter-in-law. He had to give in to Feng Yan once in a lifetime. that¡¯s good. The two fathers can discuss the wedding! Li mu didn¡¯t feel awkward at all when he called him ¡°dad.¡± At this moment, Feng nai was standing at the top of the stairs. The weather was very hot, but he was wearing a high-collared shirt, and his eyes were a little red. ¡°Li mu, get up here!¡± Feng nai called out to li mu. His tone was very calm, but it was not the usual calmness. Feng Yan and Shi Nian stood up when they saw that their daughter had woken up, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to sleep a little longer?¡± Li mu immediately ran upstairs and stood beside nainai. ¡°You bastard, come in!¡± Feng nai pulled li MU¡¯s ear and walked into the corridor. Just like when they were young, he would often pull Mumu¡¯s ear and lecture her. ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, my wife, it hurts!¡± Li mu had a good time now, so he would smile no matter how nainai treated him. ¡°You¡¯re still hurting? Bastard!¡± Feng nai kicked li MU¡¯s calf, then kicked him again. When she got off the bed, her legs were weak and in pain. This bastard, how could he bully her like this? Was she too easy to bully now? in the past, Mumu would listen to everything she said and was extremely afraid of her. I¡¯m. bastard, I¡¯m. bastard. Maybe you already have a little bastard here, so stop hitting me. It¡¯s fine if you hurt me, but don¡¯t hurt you ¡­ Li mu turned around and pulled Feng nai into his arms. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her on the face. ¡°Li mu, shut up!¡± Feng NAI¡¯s face was completely red. Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re really having a little rascal? Li mu had done it several times without any protection. He had planned this ¡­ nainai, let¡¯s have a child soon. Age has nothing to do with maturity. When we stand next to our child in the future, people will think that we¡¯re siblings. How nice would that be? ¡± Li mu wasn¡¯t joking. He wanted to complete his life goal as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t want to wait until a certain age for everything. As long as it was related to nainai, he did not want to wait ¡­ ¡°Li mu, we¡¯re still in school ¡­¡± Feng nai was dumbfounded. They were still in school. How were they going to have children? there¡¯s no delay between the students and the children. You just have to give birth and leave the rest to your husband! Li mu never thought that having a child would delay other things. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ¡­¡± The moment Feng nai thought of what they had done last night, it had been so painful. He didn¡¯t want to do it a second time. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt the first time, but it won¡¯t hurt in the future. Be good, let¡¯s get married and have children, okay?¡± Li mu rubbed his chin against Feng NAI¡¯s forehead and coaxed him in a low voice. ¡°No¡­ What are you doing!¡± Feng nai clearly didn¡¯t have much confidence when he said no. Li mu cupped Feng NAI¡¯s face in his hands and kissed her on the forehead. Then, he slowly knelt down on one knee in front of her. Feng nai was shocked. what are you doing? ¡± Li mu lifted Feng NAI¡¯s little hand and crossed his fingers with hers. I don¡¯t have a ring, but I¡¯ll hold you firmly in my hands for the rest of my life, protect you, love you, and pamper you. After hearing li MU¡¯s words, crystal tears fell from the corners of Feng NAI¡¯s eyes. They were tears that he could not hold back. Nainai, I love you. Let¡¯s get married and have children, okay? ¡± Li mu asked Feng nai again. His deep eyes were filled with deep determination. ¡°Alright ¡­¡± Feng nai looked at li mu and choked out the word ¡®okay¡¯. When li mu kissed her little mouth, Feng nai felt dizzy. She had been tricked by li mu just like that. At the top of the stairs, Mao Dou¡¯s eyes were unblinkingly watching Mumu and nainai kiss. After watching for a while, they were still not done kissing. Mao Dou couldn¡¯t wait any longer and said, ¡± I say, brother Mumu, we agreed on this. I¡¯ll open the door for you, and you¡¯ll take me to the amusement park. Don¡¯t you forget! Feng nai turned his head to look at Mao Dou. So he was the one who had let li mu in last night ¡­ Chapter 1659 - Chapter 1659: I only want to marry you Chapter 1659: I only want to marry you ¨C Presidential palace- When Huo zhongrao got home, it was already past 11 pm. After he took a shower, it was already 12 pm. She placed her hand on the handle of the bedroom door and hesitated for a few seconds. She did not open the door. Just as she turned around and was about to leave, the door opened ¡­ The little demon stood at the door, wearing a royal blue silk spaghetti strap nightdress. She looked enchanting and flirtatious, but her pretty face was obviously angry. Her eyes were red, and it seemed like she had been crying. Huo zhongrao sighed slightly and stepped forward to hug her. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hug me!¡± The little demon struggled and spoke with a nasal voice, full of grievances. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me hug you, who do you want to hug?¡± Huo zhongrao kissed the little demon¡¯s forehead. He had always been a man of few words and smiles, but now he had a faint, pampering smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll let anyone hug me but you, liar.¡± The little demon pushed Huo zhongrao¡¯s chest. It was more like a beating than a pushing. I¡¯m only a few hours late and you¡¯re already crying. You¡¯re already a mother of two children. How can you still cry so much? ¡± Huo zhongrao was very tired, but he felt at ease as long as he held little demon in his arms. ¡°Huo zhongrao, do you think I¡¯ll cry just because I¡¯m a few hours late?¡± The little demon¡¯s eyes turned red again. Indeed, married men would change. He actually didn¡¯t remember what day it was today. Huo zhongrao looked at the clock on the wall and suddenly remembered that today was Xiaoyao¡¯s birthday. He had forgotten. ¡°I ¡­¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. He had indeed been too busy recently. Helian ting had given Helian Kingdom to Hua Xia, so there were many things to deal with. He had really forgotten such an important thing. let go of me. If I had known that you were going to be the president, I would never have been with you. Huo zhongrao, I¡¯m telling you, I regret it. I regret marrying you. The little demon had had enough of the days of waiting for him to come home. ¡°You always have an endless amount of work. How long has it been since you¡¯ve spent time with the children and me?¡± Xiaoyao pushed Huo zhongrao away and said angrily. She had been waiting for him when she saw his fleet of cars coming in. She thought that he would come in before midnight to give her a surprise. However, she just watched as it was past midnight, but he had not come in yet ¡­ At that moment, she felt an unspeakable grievance and pain in her heart. For Huo zhongrao, she, Lu Xiaoyao, had smoothened out her edges bit by bit. She kept her hair long for him, dressed appropriately, spoke elegantly, and did everything she should do as the First Lady. But, what about him? He was getting busier and busier, so busy that he had forgotten her birthday ¡­ it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll be busy during this period ¡­ Huo zhongrao also knew that he had let Xiaoyao down. Because of his identity, he was destined to have endless things to do. don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll accompany me after you¡¯re done with your work. You¡¯ve said too much, Huo zhongrao. The little demon hugged her arms tightly. There was something that she wanted to say many times, but she managed to hold it back every time. However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She had had enough. She missed her school days so much. As long as she wanted to see Huo zhongrao, she just had to cause trouble and she would be able to see him. But now, she had been tortured to the point where she didn¡¯t know how to cause trouble. She couldn¡¯t be willful anymore, so she never saw him. It was too tiring, really too tiring ¡­ ¡°Huo zhongrao, let¡¯s get a divorce! I don¡¯t want anything, I just want the child ¡­¡± She still said it out loud. Little demon did not expect her to say it so indifferently ¡­ It was as if he had practiced his lines countless times, and they came out of his mouth. However, she was the only one who knew how torturous the training process was. Huo zhongrao¡¯s cold eyes were filled with shock. He had never thought that the little demon would talk about divorce. In the past, there were times when she was angry because he was busy, but it would be fine after he coaxed her ¡­ Huo zhongrao once again held the little demon in his arms tightly. ¡°Little Yao, you are not allowed to say such words in the future.¡± Even though he was giving orders, his tight hug betrayed his panic. This time, the little monster didn¡¯t struggle. It slowly closed its eyes. ¡°Huo zhongrao, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m joking with you. You should know that I¡¯m serious.¡± Xiaoyao was indeed serious. She was Xiaoyao Lu, and she never lied. As long as she could bear it, she would not leave this man. Ever since she understood the relationship between men and women, she had sworn that she would marry Huo zhongrao. She would definitely marry him ¡­ She had been pestering him for so many years, seducing him to bed, forcing him to say that he liked her. She had done everything she could, and she had done it so crazily because she loved him ¡­ She thought that as long as she could marry him and stay by his side, she would be satisfied. However, life had told her that it was not enough to just marry him. This kind of marriage without company was really a torture to her. ¡°Little Yao, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Huo zhongrao was annoyed, confused, and anxious. ¡°Do you know how long it has been since we last did it?¡± The little demon asked sarcastically. twenty-seven days, a whole twenty-seven days. How busy! It really didn¡¯t matter if he did it or not, but these 27 days were torture for the little demon. In the past, Huo zhongrao would always rub her stomach for her when she was on her period, so that she could sleep well. However, now that her period was here, she could only hug her pillow to sleep because her husband was too busy to take care of her. I¡¯ll reduce my work in the future. I¡¯ll come back every night. I¡¯ll ¡­ Hiss.¡± Huo zhongrao groaned as the little demon bit his shoulder. Through the thin silk pajamas, she used all her strength to bite. The little demon finally let go of Huo zhongrao¡¯s arms after its teeth were sore from biting. Huo zhongrao, don¡¯t talk to me about the future. There¡¯s no future. I¡¯ll say it again, let¡¯s get a divorce! After saying this, the little demon seemed to have drained all its strength. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Huo zhongrao said through gritted teeth. He knew that he felt guilty towards the little demon, but he had no choice. ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± The little demon laughed. It was an enchanting laugh. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll spend more time with you in the future.¡± He had tried to reduce his work as much as possible, but he still had very little time to spend with Xiaoyao and the child. He had thought about stepping down, but there had never been a suitable candidate. He was the country¡¯s president, and he had his responsibilities. He had to take the big picture into consideration. Huo zhongrao, don¡¯t force me to make you a cuckold. If you agree to the divorce again, I, Lu Xiaoyao, will do anything. Really, don¡¯t force me. We¡¯ll part on good terms and the children will return. You can spend the rest of your life with your President position! The little demon¡¯s eyes were teary, but his cold words were particularly charming. Chapter 1660 - Chapter 1660: I only want to marry you Chapter 1660: I only want to marry you you sleep first. It¡¯s not a good time for us to talk about your emotions. I¡¯ll sleep in the study tonight. Huo zhongrao clenched his fists and turned to leave the bedroom. The little demon looked at Huo zhongrao¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling. It was pretty good ¡­ In the study. Huo zhongrao was lying on the bed, smoking cigarette after cigarette. His mind was filled with little demon¡¯s words about divorce, which were like a thorn that stabbed into his heart. So what if he was the president of a country? he couldn¡¯t give his beloved woman the company she wanted. That night, Huo zhongrao and Xiaoyao did not sleep. One was thinking about how to make up for it, and the other was thinking about how to end it ¡­ The next day. Huo zhongrao had left the presidential palace early in the morning due to an emergency. When little demon passed by the study room, she saw the servants cleaning the room. Her lips curled up, and she knew that this would happen. He must have thought that she was angry and wanted a divorce. After so many years, he still didn¡¯t know her well enough. He would never know how desperate she was to ask for a divorce. Actually, this was also good. Without him around, she wouldn¡¯t feel so bad when she left. The little demon simply packed up the child¡¯s things. His son was still young, so he had to bring along many things that he was used to. She had taken some of her and her daughter¡¯s things, but she didn¡¯t take the rest. She could buy more in the future. The little demon felt that the child was the most apologetic for losing their father at such a young age. However, on second thought, it didn¡¯t make a difference to the child whether Huo zhongrao was a father or not. Because he had too little company, almost every Day of the Child¡¯s growth was missing. Little demon had never thought that one day, with her personality, she would be able to take care of the child at home with peace of mind, and she would do so well. People really change. Even though she was younger than Huo zhongrao by more than ten years, she had become more and more mature over the years. It was said that a woman matured because no man doted on her. If there was a man she could rely on, then this woman would never grow up and would always be a willful Princess. When the Butler contacted Huo zhongrao, Xiaoyao had already left the presidential palace with the child for more than five hours. The little demon had already wanted a place to stay since it didn¡¯t sleep last night. Huo zhongrao had bought her an apartment when she was still in school. It had been empty all these years, so she could move in after some cleaning. ¡°Mom, I think this place is much better than our house!¡± His six-year-old daughter, Mimi, was very happy to see this small apartment. This place was much better than that big home. It was very warm. His son Doudou was two years old, and he was running around the house in excitement. it¡¯s good that you like it. We¡¯ll be living here in the future. I¡¯m very happy that you like it. The things were almost all packed up, and the little demon wanted to cook something for the two children to eat. The little demon had matured a lot in the past few years, but she was really not good at cooking. However, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know how to do it. He could still do some simple ones. Opening the bag and looking at the things sent by the supermarket, little demon prepared to cook some noodles. ¡°I like it a lot, mom. This place is really amazing.¡± Mimi was wiping the table with a small rag. She was doing a good job. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Little demon thought that it was the supermarket delivering fruits. This apartment was so good. There was a supermarket with internal supplies, and everything would be sent over with a phone call. However, through the peephole, what little demon saw was not the people in the supermarket, but Mo Chen and Huo zhongrao, who was standing behind him. She didn¡¯t expect Huo zhongrao to come. Wasn¡¯t he very busy? Chapter 1661 - Chapter 1661: I only want to marry you Chapter 1661: I only want to marry you Xiaoyao didn¡¯t open the door. Instead, she went back to her work. Mo Chen, who was outside, didn¡¯t ring the doorbell again. Mimi seemed to know who was outside the door, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just watched her mother prepare the food and cook the noodles. She played with Doudou, and Doudou seemed to like this place very much. He kept running here and there, as if he couldn¡¯t stop, and even giggled nonstop. Little demon also felt comfortable. No matter how big the presidential palace was, she felt that her heart was empty. No matter how small this place was, she felt full because there were too many memories of her and Huo zhongrao here. When she thought about the presidential palace, she couldn¡¯t think of anything worth remembering about her and Huo zhongrao. It was really quite sad. They had been married for so many years, but what kind of life had they been living? He was already very busy when he was the commander. She thought that he wouldn¡¯t be so busy after he became the president, but he was even busier. The little demon was so absorbed in thinking about these things that it was scalded by the water that splashed out of the pot when it was going down. She really wasn¡¯t suited to the kitchen and couldn¡¯t do these things well. Qingge and shinian could do it so well, but she was so clumsy. The little demon let out a breath. She was not afraid of pain, she was used to being tough. He didn¡¯t care about the part of his hand that was scalded and continued to cook the noodles. She wanted to make tomato pasta. She had bought the sauce. When it was ready, she just had to stir-fry it. Little demon felt that this was quite simple ¡­ When the noodles were ready and served, the doorbell rang again. This time, it was Mimi who rushed to open the door. who is it? ¡± he asked loudly. ¡°Mimi, it¡¯s Uncle Mo.¡± Han Bing¡¯s deep voice came from outside the door. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll open the door for you!¡± Mimi immediately opened the door. When Mimi saw Huo zhongrao, she immediately threw herself into his arms. daddy, I missed you so much ¡­ Mimi had not seen her father for a few days ¡­ When Huo zhongrao returned at night, she was already asleep. When she woke up in the morning, Huo zhongrao had already left. It was said that daughters and fathers were the best. Mimi missed her father very much after not seeing him for a few days. ¡°Daddy missed you too, my good baby!¡± Huo zhongrao kissed Mimi¡¯s forehead, feeling guilty. He carried his daughter into the house. It was a familiar environment that he had not seen for many years. The place had been cleaned regularly, and the decorations had not changed. Many scenes from the past reverberated in her mind. He and little demon¡¯s first time was here. That night, little demon seduced him when he was drunk, and he had no self-control, so he wanted her ¡­ The little demon proposed to him here too. He could never forget how bold and passionate she was. Between them, it was always the little Yao who walked in front, and their passion was like fire, burning him. But now, he was slowly extinguishing this fire ¡­ He was not a good husband nor a good father ¡­ He was afraid that he would never be able to make up for the guilt he felt for the little demon and the child in this life. A woman had given her best years to him, but he had let her suffer so much alone. He really deserved to die. Huo zhongrao placed Mimi on the dining chair and kissed his son¡¯s little face. He felt like he had grown up again. When she looked up inadvertently, she saw the blisters on the back of little demon¡¯s hand. They were so glaring. Huo zhongrao grabbed the little demon¡¯s hand and looked at the blisters on it. It was obvious that she had just been scalded ¡­ ¡°Huo zhongrao, let go!¡± The little demon said coldly as it forcefully pulled its hand away. Chapter 1662 - Chapter 1662: I only want to marry you Chapter 1662: I only want to marry you Huo zhongrao glanced at Mo Chen. Mo Chen nodded and left. There was a first aid kit in this apartment, but it had not been used for so many years, so the medicine inside must have expired. ¡°Let go!¡± The small demon ordered in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this in front of the child!¡± Huo zhongrao¡¯s heart ached when he saw the blisters on the back of Xiaoyao¡¯s hand. Little demon glanced at his daughter and son, and they immediately lowered their heads to eat. It was as if she could tell that her father and mother had quarreled. The little demon closed its eyes and calmed itself down. The two of them just sat there. Xiaoyao didn¡¯t speak, and neither did Huo zhongrao. Xiaoyao knew that Mo Chen must have gone to buy medicine. It must have been the two of them who had come without any guards. Thinking of the guards, Xiaoyao sneered again. Ever since Huo zhongrao became the president, the two of them had not gone out for a walk alone. Because he was the high and mighty President, he always had endless things to do and guards to follow him wherever he went. Thinking about the life it had been living all these years, the little demon only felt depressed and painful. Mo Chen came back. There was a first aid kit in the car. The medicine inside was complete, and they were all the best. Zhan Qing applied the ointment on the little demon and wrapped it in gauze. The little demon looked at her hand, smiled, and then said a distant ¡± thank you. Huo zhongrao stopped twisting the ointment and looked at Xiaoyao with dark eyes. Mo Chen¡¯s cell phone rang. He answered the call and walked over. Looking at Mo Chen¡¯s expression, Xiaoyao knew that Huo zhongrao was leaving again. ¡°Your Excellency, you can stay here for three more minutes!¡± Mo Chen looked at the watch on his wrist and said awkwardly. Huo zhongrao¡¯s jaw moved slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bedroom. I have a few words to say to you!¡± Huo zhongrao said as he held the little demon¡¯s hand. I have nothing to say to you. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t come to my house again! Xiaoyao¡¯s voice was very low, so low that only she and Huo zhongrao could hear. Huo zhongrao pinched Xiaoyao¡¯s hand so hard that she wanted to scold him, but she couldn¡¯t do it in front of the child. Huo zhongrao stood up, picked up the little demon, and walked to the bedroom. ¡°Huo zhongrao, you bastard!¡± The little demon was so angry that it bit his neck hard. Huo zhongrao grunted and let the little demon bite him. Mimi and Doudou looked at their father carrying their mother away and laughed. ¡°Be good and eat your food!¡± Mo Chen said softly. ¡°Uncle Mo, I haven¡¯t seen Brother Han Bing for a long time. Where did he go?¡± Mimi asked Mo Chen. ¡°It¡¯s uncle han. He¡¯s sick. When he¡¯s better, I¡¯ll bring him to see Mimi!¡± Mo Chen patted Mimi¡¯s head and said. Thinking of a certain someone who was pretending to be sick at home, the corners of Mo Chen¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he actually revealed a rare smile. Bedroom Huo zhongrao threw the little demon on the bed and covered it with his body. ¡°Huo zhongrao, don¡¯t be a hooligan ¡­¡± The little demon pushed him hard, but it was no use. little Yao, listen to me. I¡¯ll be leaving in a while. I only have a few words. Listen to me. Huo zhongrao held down the little demon¡¯s hands, the veins on his forehead bulging. The little demon was struggling so hard that it was on fire. Huo zhongrao, I don¡¯t want to listen to you. I¡¯m going to divorce you. I don¡¯t love you anymore. I don¡¯t want to live with you anymore. So, let¡¯s get this over with. Divorce! Xiaoyao shouted at Huo zhongrao in anger. Chapter 1663 - Chapter 1663: I only want to marry you Chapter 1663: I only want to marry you ¡°And you don¡¯t love me?¡± Huo zhongrao also roared at the little demon. Why was Huo zhongrao so agitated? it was because Xiaoyao had crossed his bottom line. Huo zhongrao didn¡¯t even say anything when she asked for a divorce. The little demon looked as if it had been slapped in the mouth. Its face was very ugly, but it could no longer speak. Then, the little demon laughed, and then laughed and cried ¡­ She was the one who had pestered Huo zhongrao and wanted to marry him and be with him for the rest of her life. At that time, she had always talked about love and said, ¡± Huo zhongrao, I love you. ¡°Huo zhongrao, I really love you.¡± ¡°Huo zhongrao, Why Do I Love You so much?¡± Huo zhongrao, I, Lu Xiaoyao, swear that I will love you forever. If I ever say that I don¡¯t love you anymore, I will die a horrible death! This was why Huo zhongrao was angry at her, because she had once made such an oath. She had thought that Huo zhongrao would not remember what she had said, but he did ¡­ Thinking of the past, the little demon had a feeling that it was a lifetime ago. At that time, the enchanting and arrogant little demons had been erased from life. The word ¡°busy¡± had also worn away the love between her and Huo zhongrao. Huo zhongrao kissed the tears on the little demon¡¯s face again and again. you¡¯re not allowed to say such things in the future. Huo zhongrao was not afraid of anything, but he was afraid of losing it. He was afraid of losing anything he cherished and cherished. ¡°I was young and insensible at that time, so you don¡¯t have to take what I said seriously.¡± The little demon¡¯s voice was choked with sobs and stubbornness. Now that she thought about it, she was indeed insensible at that time. She was still wondering whether Huo zhongrao loved her or not ¡­ She was the one who had been chasing after him the whole time. Even when they were in bed, she was the one who forced him. Oh, right, she was the one who forced him to marry her. She was the one who proposed to him ¡­ In his heart, she might have always been a junior, and it was his responsibility to take care of her. The three minutes were up. Huo zhongrao had to leave. If it wasn¡¯t an urgent matter, Mo Chen wouldn¡¯t have spoken to him for three minutes. He had said the time, which meant that he had to leave. if you want to stay here, just stay. I¡¯m busy ¡­ I¡¯ll be back tonight!¡± Huo zhongrao wanted to say that he would come back when he was too busy to remember, but he knew that the word ¡®done¡¯ was like a bomb in Xiaoyao¡¯s heart. As expected, when the bomb exploded, the little demon also exploded. It shouted in an extremely aggrieved manner, ¡± get lost! In the past, when the little demon was acting up, she would always tell Huo zhongrao to get lost, but all she said was ¡°get lost.¡± This was the first time the little demon had told him to get lost. Zhan Qing¡¯s body, which was just about to straighten up, froze there. In the end, he was pushed away by the little demon. Little demon stood by the window and took the cigarette from the table ¡­ Ever since she married Huo zhongrao, she had stopped smoking because Huo zhongrao did not allow it. However, she started smoking again last night. The little demon¡¯s hands trembled a little because of anger. It lit the cigarette a few times before it was lit. Huo zhongrao walked over, snatched the cigarette from Xiaoyao¡¯s mouth, and put it out in the ashtray. ¡°Huo zhongrao, don¡¯t force me to make trouble for you!¡± Little Yao hugged her arms, feeling extremely aggrieved and her heart ached. then go ahead and make a scene. You want a divorce? impossible. Don¡¯t let me see you smoking again! Huo zhongrao¡¯s voice was cold and helpless. He didn¡¯t want to see this little demon. He would feel that he was a failure and not a good husband. Chapter 1664 - Chapter 1664: I only want to marry you Chapter 1664: I only want to marry you Perhaps it was time to make a decision. He owed this woman too much. She also felt too much guilt towards her child and had too much missing company. Huo zhongrao left, and Xiaoyao sat on the floor, motionless. She really didn¡¯t like this side of herself. Screaming hysterically was not like her character. The little demon washed its face and when it returned to the living room, the children had already finished eating. Mimi was now able to take good care of Doudou, which made the little monster very happy. She had a good daughter and a good son. Her life would definitely be better in the future. Even if she had a child ¡­ It didn¡¯t make a difference whether Huo zhongrao was her father or not. The children loved their current life. It had been three days and Huo zhongrao had not appeared ¡­ Little Yao had already prepared the divorce agreement. She looked at the agreement in her hand and finally called Mo Chen. However, to her surprise, the one who answered the phone was not Mo Chen, but Han Bing. ¡°Mo Chen left in a hurry this morning and didn¡¯t bring his phone.Contact him and ask him to call you back.¡± Han Bing said as he yawned. it¡¯s nothing urgent. He¡¯s coming home tonight. Tell him to come to me tomorrow to get the divorce papers. Xiao Yao didn¡¯t hide anything. Mo Chen must have told Han Bing that she had moved out and wanted a divorce. ¡°That ¡­ Why don¡¯t I go?¡± Han Bing wasn¡¯t a meddlesome person, but she thought that Mo Chen had been so busy these few days that she couldn¡¯t see him. The most important thing was that Mo Chen wouldn¡¯t have to be so busy now that the couple had reconciled. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s the apartment I used to live in!¡± Xiaoyao said with a smile. Han Bing was very considerate to Mo Chen. Mo Chen was such a rigid and cold person. Perhaps only Han Bing could stand him. Mo Chen¡¯s personality was similar to Huo zhongrao¡¯s. Even fewer words than Huo zhongrao. Han Bing used to be cold, but he had changed a lot after he got together with Mo Chen. He was more talkative and was willing to joke around. However, Mo Chen was still Mo Chen. He was still cold and unapproachable. When Mimi heard that uncle han was coming, she was very happy and kept listening to the doorbell ring. Mimi immediately went to open the door when the doorbell rang. uncle han, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time ¡­ Mimi especially liked to play with Han Bing, but Mo Chen was too heavy-hearted to play with her. let uncle han hug you. You¡¯ve really become much cuter after not seeing you for a few days. Han Bing didn¡¯t like to praise people. ¡°Thank you, uncle han.¡± Mimi kissed Han Bing¡¯s face and said sweetly. ¡°I bought this for you and Doudou, go eat!¡± Han Bing bought some cakes, all of which were children¡¯s favorite. Mimi happily took Doudou to eat cake. have a seat. There¡¯s no coffee at home. Have some water! Little demon put down the cup and sat opposite Han Bing. ¡°You and Mo Chen, don¡¯t you plan to have a child?¡± The little monster looked at Han Bing, Mimi, and Doudou eating the cake with a smile on its face. I don¡¯t want to. With his personality, he¡¯s not suitable for raising children. I¡¯m tired of raising him. Han Bing laughed. In the eyes of others, Mo Chen was omnipotent. However, in his cold eyes, Mo Chen was no different from a child. ¡°Mo Chen, it¡¯s indeed ¡­ He prefers a controlled life.¡± He couldn¡¯t find a word to describe little demon, and controllable wasn¡¯t very suitable either. ¡°To be exact, he likes to monopolize my life!¡± Chapter 1665 - Chapter 1665: I only want to marry you Chapter 1665: I only want to marry you Han Bing couldn¡¯t help but laugh after he finished speaking. The little demon laughed too. ¡°You weren¡¯t this narcissistic in the past!¡± The little demon thought of the past and felt that the days had passed so quickly. At that time, her brother had died, she had returned to China, and Huo zhongrao had become her Guardian ¡­ She fell in love with him as if it was just yesterday, because the memory was so clear. She remembered the first time she met Mo Chen and Han Bing. She thought that they were born mute and could not smile. Now, Han Bing always had a smile on his face, and he also knew how to joke. It was true that one person could change another. It was Mo Chen who changed Han Bing. Because of love, he could not help but smile. She didn¡¯t even know how long it had been since she last smiled because of love. The only people who could make her smile now were Mimi and Doudou ¡­ ¡°In the past, other than work, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything that could cause my emotions to fluctuate!¡± Han Bing thought for a moment. She only knew how to joke after Mo Chen found out that she had different feelings for him. Han Bing saw the A4 paper on the table. The words ¡± divorce agreement ¡± were particularly glaring. I don¡¯t think the boss will agree ¡­ Even now, Han Bing still called Huo zhongrao boss. it¡¯s his business whether he agrees or not. Anyway, we¡¯re living separately now. The court will decide ¡­ Xiaoyao didn¡¯t want things to end like that. She shouldn¡¯t have ended things like that with Huo zhongrao. Just thinking about it would make one¡¯s heart turn cold ¡­ ¡°Boss is just too busy, he loves you so much ¡­¡± On the way, Han Bing had already thought of how to persuade the little demon, but once he arrived, he found that he could not speak again. ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember my birthday a few days ago. Do you still think he loves me? I¡¯m not trying to be pretentious and only love me when I remember your birthday. What would you think if Mo Chen didn¡¯t remember your birthday?¡± The small demon asked Han Bing. Han Bing fell silent. If Mo Chen didn¡¯t remember his birthday, he would definitely wonder if Mo Chen didn¡¯t love him anymore. If Mo Chen didn¡¯t remember, it meant that Mo Chen didn¡¯t care ¡­ He would also be very sad and disappointed. This was human nature. boss is too busy. Mo Chen hasn¡¯t been home for days. Everyone knew that Huo zhongrao was busy, but he had no choice. He was the president of a country. ¡°In the future, he¡¯ll be busy with his own things and have nothing to do with me!¡± Xiaoyao couldn¡¯t ask Huo zhongrao to give up his position as President and only stay with her and her child in the future. you¡¯re just saying this out of anger. If you divorce boss and there¡¯s another woman standing beside him, would you think it¡¯s okay? ¡± Han Bing gave the little demon a strong dose of medicine. He did not believe that the little demon¡¯s temper would be able to take such a thing. Everyone knew how possessive she was towards boss. Back then, when boss treated valiant song so well, little demon was so jealous that he could die of jealousy. If boss changed to another woman in the future, she would go crazy. Xiaoyao was stunned. She had never thought about this. She really never thought that Huo zhongrao would marry another woman. She just wanted him to continue writing as the president and be busy with his Affairs. She would take care of her child and live on her own. She would no longer count on him. If there was no hope, there would be no more disappointment. ¡°Will he marry another woman?¡± The small demon looked at Han Bing and asked. ¡°I think so. After all, boss is still young! Most importantly, the president can¡¯t do without the First Lady by his side.¡± Han Bing replied seriously. Chapter 1666 - Chapter 1666: I only want to marry you Chapter 1666: I only want to marry you Xiaoyao looked at Han Bing. She was right. She had never thought of this question. As Han Bing had said, Huo zhongrao was still so young, not even forty years old. How could the president of a country not have a First Lady? He was handsome and had a good figure. He could also find a young and beautiful woman to be his wife. How could he remember who she, Lu Xiaoyao, was ¡­ This was the advantage of men. They became more and more mature and charming, while women had the best years of their lives, and after that, they would be old and yellow ¡­ ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t feel bad when you see that scene?¡± Han Bing saw the change in the little demon¡¯s eyes and knew that he had given the right medicine. ¡°He dared to marry another woman!¡± Little demon said domineeringly, her voice a little high. When she realized that the child was around, she said softly, ¡± if he dares to marry me, I¡¯ll ¡­ The little demon paused. She did not know what she could do ¡­ After Huo zhongrao divorced and married another woman, she had no right to speak to him. so, little demon, you can¡¯t get a divorce as you please. You have to be careful. Han Bing said as he pushed the divorce agreement back to the little demon. boss is too busy and neglected you, but he really loves you. If he didn¡¯t, why would he marry you under so much pressure and infamy? ¡± Back then, Xiaoyao and Huo zhongrao used to be guardians and guardians, but in fact, they were adopted father and daughter ¡­ When this matter was exposed, Huo zhongrao was scolded badly, especially when Xiaoyao was pregnant at that time. It was simply adding insult to injury. However, even after being cursed at, Huo zhongrao still decided to marry Xiaoyao. After Huo zhongrao became the president, this matter was exposed again. Her adoptive father was not worthy of being the first Lady. Huo zhongrao used three months to get rid of all those who said that the little demon was not worthy and fanned the flames. It was such a powerful and overbearing method that no one dared to say no to the little demon. The little demon was also very capable. She forced everyone to shut up. From etiquette to language, she had learned everything she could. She strived to be perfect in everything and make everyone admire her. At the thought of this, the little demon was a little dazed. It turned out that they had both paid so much for each other. The image of Huo zhongrao protecting her in such a domineering manner flashed across her mind. Her heart trembled along with it, and even now, she still felt a throbbing feeling ¡­ boss used to be a rough man, but now he¡¯s so good at taking care of himself. It¡¯s all because he doesn¡¯t look any older than you. You should have seen what boss did. The more Han Bing tried to persuade him, the better he was. He was working so hard for two reasons. First, he wanted boss and Xiaoyao to reconcile. Second, he wanted Mo Chen to return home earlier and not be so busy. Little demon stopped talking. She really had to think about this problem carefully. Was she really going to get a divorce? She had to think about whether she could face the things that she had to bear after the divorce with a smile. She felt that it was fine. Han Bing played with Mimi and Doudou for a long time before leaving. The little demon coaxed the child to sleep. After taking a shower, she went back to bed and lay there for a long time before she fell asleep. In her sleep, she felt someone kissing her and touching her ¡­ She laughed. The only person who could kiss and touch her was Huo zhongrao. Did she miss him? It should be. Otherwise, why would she dream of him and do such a thing in her dream? Chapter 1667 - Chapter 1667: Chapter 1667-end Chapter 1667: Chapter 1667-end Huo zhongrao looked at the little demon in his arms and a smile appeared on his tired face. She was the most obedient when she was sleeping. He was no longer a Hedgehog ¡­ Huo zhongrao¡¯s kiss became more and more intense, and the strength of his hand also increased. Xiaoyao wrapped her arms around Huo zhongrao¡¯s neck out of habit and kissed him back. Huo zhongrao¡¯s smile deepened. This little thing ¡­ The little demon woke up as he kissed her. When he felt that she was really hugging someone, he stopped the kiss. Then, the familiar smell made her heart relax. It was Huo zhongrao. She thought that someone had barged in and wanted to ¡­ Xiaoyao tried to push Huo zhongrao away, but she couldn¡¯t. Huo zhongrao had drunk some wine, and the little demon hated it when he kissed her after drinking ¡­ we¡¯re living separately now. Mr. President, are you going to use force? ¡± The small demon said with slight annoyance. In fact, after Han Bing left, she had also thought a lot about whether she should divorce Huo zhongrao. The answer was that she was hesitating, unlike before, when she was bent on getting a divorce. This was for the best for both her and Huo zhongrao. However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t stand him being with another woman. ¡°Using force is also a kind of pleasure in bed between husband and wife.¡± Huo zhongrao kissed Xiaoyao¡¯s neck. He was too familiar with her body and knew how to ignite her sexual interest. As expected, when Huo zhonrao kissed her collarbone, the little demon grunted in annoyance. who¡¯s husband and wife with you? we want to ¡­ The little demon realized that it couldn¡¯t say the word ¡®divorce¡¯ anymore. It was as if they would really get a divorce if it said it. you¡¯re a member of the Huo family in life and a ghost of the Huo family in death. You and I will be husband and wife for all eternity. Huo zhongrao rarely said anything romantic to the little demon, especially this kind of words. It was the first time Xiaoyao had heard of it, so she was surprised. Mr. President is so busy. How can we be husband and wife for generations? ¡± Xiaoyao grabbed Huo zhongrao¡¯s hand that was under her nightgown and asked angrily. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have worn such a short nightdress. It was so convenient for him to touch ¡­ I won¡¯t be the president soon. I¡¯ve already proposed to abdicate ¡­ Huo zhongrao kissed Xiaoyao¡¯s lips. He should have made this decision long ago, but he was always delayed by something. He also knew that he had let down the little demon and the child, for he had not accompanied them enough. The little demon¡¯s body stiffened. What did she just hear? Huo zhongrao was no longer the president ¡­ when the new president is selected, I¡¯ll step down and only accompany you and the child. I won¡¯t be busy anymore! He had been busy with this matter for the past few days. After all, he had to make a careful decision for the president¡¯s position. ¡°Huo zhongrao, I didn¡¯t say divorce to force you ¡­¡± The little demon cried. She wanted to be free and didn¡¯t want to wait for Huo zhongrao to come home. The torment of waiting like this really made her collapse. However, she really had no intention of making Huo zhongrao abdicate. I¡¯ve long thought of retiring because I owe you and our child too much! Huo zhongrao panicked when the little demon cried. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry, not in the past, and not now. don¡¯t cry. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? you can think about what you want me to do with you these few days ¡­ In the past, Huo zhongrao would only say,¡±when I¡¯m not busy,¡± but now, he really would be free soon. ¡°Huo zhongrao, hug me!¡± The little demon felt as if it was really in a dream. It was so unreal. When Huo zhongrao hugged her tightly, the little demon was sure that she was not dreaming. She wasn¡¯t dreaming. In a few days, Huo zhongrao would no longer be the president. She looked at the time on the wall. It was 8:30. She then looked at the man sleeping soundly beside her. The little demon laughed and laid on him. ¡°Sleep a little longer, I¡¯m too tired last night!¡± Huo zhongrao put his arm around the little demon¡¯s waist and hugged her tightly. ¡°You¡¯re tired? I thought you had a motor installed!¡± Last night, Huo zhongrao had done it again and again without restraint, and now he was saying that he was tired. ¡°Who was the one who told you not to stop last night?¡± Huo zhongrao kissed Xiaoyao¡¯s face. He was enjoying his current life. ¡°I¡¯m not. Alright, get up!¡± Xiaoyao pushed Huo zhongrao away because she could feel that part of his body waking up. She really didn¡¯t have the strength to do it with him anymore. Besides, the child should wake up soon. It would be awkward if she ran over later. ¡°Do it once!¡± Huo zhongrao immediately restrained the little demon. ¡°Huo zhongrao, No¡­¡± Little demon¡¯s waist was still sore, so how could she do it again? Did she still want to get out of bed ¡­ ¡°I was too busy in the past and didn¡¯t have time to accompany you. Now, I¡¯ve made up for it. Love starts with making up for it, hubby will make up for it every day!¡± As Huo zhongrao spoke, he began to take off the clothes that little demon had just put on ¡­ ¡°Huo zhongrao, are you done?¡± The little demon was really furious. Why did this man become such a rascal when he was free? ¡°It¡¯s not over. We¡¯re not done in this lifetime.¡± As he spoke, Huo zhongrao kissed the little demon¡¯s lips deeply. It would never end ¡­ Happy Island Huo zhongrao was no longer the president, and Mo Chen was no longer busy. Han Bing was the happiest. ¡°Why must you come here?¡± Mo Chen stepped on the sand and asked Han Bing, who was holding his hand tightly. Lord Jue and young master Chu have lived here before. Ji Chenzhou and Na Ren have also lived here before. Eldest brother-in-law and young master he have also lived here before. Master Xiu and Qin Nan have also lived here before. Look at how blissful they are now. We have to stay here too! Han Bing looked at his and Mo Chen¡¯s shadows and smiled. They were a good match. ¡°Why do we have to stay here?¡± Mo Chen wanted to withdraw his hand, but Han Bing wouldn¡¯t let him. ¡°We ¡­ Are we a couple?¡± Han Bing felt wronged when he saw Mo Chen¡¯s attitude. They had been together for a few years, but Mo Chen refused to acknowledge their relationship. They had already slept together, yet he still refused to admit their relationship. Wasn¡¯t he a bastard? ¡°What do you mean by a couple? Yingluo?¡± Mo Chen looked at Han Bing¡¯s aggrieved face and asked with a dark expression. aren¡¯t we always in love and in bed every day ¡­ Han Bing knew why Mo Chen didn¡¯t want to admit their relationship. However, there were some things that he had already said. It would be embarrassing if he took them back. ¡°On the bed? Who¡¯s up?¡± Mo Chen narrowed his eyes and looked at Han Bing. He was annoyed at the mention of this question. Han Bing looked at Mo Chen, not saying anything. After so many years, this one problem had become an unsolvable problem. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Every time he asked this question, Han Bing would look at him with pitiful eyes and not say anything. He wasn¡¯t a serious person, but Han Bing shouldn¡¯t have told everyone that he, Mo Chen, was the one at the bottom. It was clearly him. Han Bing, who was the one below ¡­ It was enough for him to know who was on top and who was on the bottom. Why did he have to tell others? Mo Chen had been angry for many years because of this. Han Bing had made the first move. That was why everyone thought that Mo Chen was the one at the bottom. Once, he had injured his waist while training the guards. However, his boss gave him three days off and told him to go home and rest. He also told him to tell Han Bing to control himself. At that time, he had wanted to burrow into a hole in the ground. It was too embarrassing. Just because of this, he made Han Bing stay in bed for three days, but just like this ¡­ Other people still thought that he was the one below ¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same who is on top and who is on the bottom? And you want me to tell everyone that all these years, I¡¯ve always been the one at the bottom and you¡¯re the one at the top. There¡¯s no need!¡± Han Bing couldn¡¯t afford to lose face, especially when the young master had been suspecting that he was lying all these years. They had always said that Mo Chen was the one on top ¡­ If he were to tell everyone that he had always been the one below, the first one to laugh at him would definitely be the young master. ¡°Why not? All these years, I¡¯ve tacitly admitted to it because I¡¯m giving you face. I¡¯ve also said that if you want me to acknowledge our relationship, you¡¯ll have to clarify it for me and see who¡¯s on top and who¡¯s below.¡± The two of them had been living like this all these years, but Mo Chen refused to acknowledge their relationship. He was holding back his anger. When Han Bing explained, he would admit their relationship. Han Bing also knew that if he didn¡¯t explain, Mo Chen would never admit that they were a couple. Although everyone knew that they were together, Han Bing always felt that something was missing if Mo Chen didn¡¯t admit it himself. He felt very insecure. ¡°You¡¯ve always been the one doing it. Do you even need to doubt this?¡± Han Bing felt wronged. He was also very aggressive, so why did he have to be on the bottom? After resisting for so many years without any success, he was also very angry. there¡¯s no need to doubt it, but we have to let others know! Mo Chen had always been a calm and quiet person. However, this was the only thing that he was particularly persistent about. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered enough all these years!¡± Han Bing said with his head lowered. He wasn¡¯t like young master Chu and Lord Jue, who were together with Ren and Ji Chenzhou and could easily tell who was on the offensive and who was on the offensive. It was hard to tell him apart from Mo Chen. ¡°Did it hurt you to be with me?¡± Mo Chen saw that Han Bing was doing this again. Every time this question was brought up, he would be like this. This time, he must not let him be. ¡°A little!¡± Han Bing said, nodding. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been wronged, then don¡¯t be together!¡± In the past, Mo Chen would hug Han Bing and comfort her. However, this time, Mo Chen had said something ruthless. Han Bing was stunned when he heard that. Separate? Looking at Mo Chen¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t seem to be joking. This move was no longer effective, and it even had the opposite effect. I was just saying it. I didn¡¯t feel wronged ¡­ Han Bing immediately softened and held Mo Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°Then you still feel wronged?¡± Mo Chen suddenly felt that Han Bing¡¯s little wife¡¯s appearance made him very happy. ¡°I don¡¯t feel aggrieved at all when I¡¯m with you!¡± Han Bing really felt wronged. Why did he feel aggrieved? it was because he had always wanted to be the dominant one, but he had never been able to do so. How could he not feel aggrieved? ¡°If you don¡¯t feel aggrieved, then who is on top and who is on the bottom?¡± This question was back. Han Bing looked at Mo Chen¡¯s unforgiving face and made up his mind. He took out his phone, entered the group chat, and sent a few words. ¡°Mo Chen is on top. and I¡¯m on the bottom ¡­¡± ¡ª The End ¡ª